《Super Elation Under the Sun》


 Chapter 1

    At the end of autumn in the third year of Shending reign of the Zhou Dynasty, there was an autumn rain in Baiyu town.


    An autumn rain, originally nothing, white fish town has always been scarce rain, in autumn, it is even more rare to see a rain, but this rain, once it is three days.


    There''s not even a trend to stop.


    In the autumn rain, there is a young man in the lane in front of a small yard in the east of white fish town. At the moment, he is walking slowly with an oil paper umbrella. In this remote lane, pedestrians are rare. If someone happens to meet him at the moment, he will surely be able to see the frowning face of the young man under the umbrella.


    "It''s such a damn day Rare. "


    Teenagers gnash their teeth.


    Baiyu town is located in the southwest of Dazhou, which is the border area of Dazhou. It is really remote. The size of the town is very small. The total number of households in the town is only 200 or so. After so many years, it is quite reluctant for the town to say who has nothing to do with whom.


    However, this young man had nothing to do with the residents of the town. He had no family and was not a local resident of the white fish town. The residents of the small town only knew that in the winter, when the boy was about seven or eight years old, he was sent here, and the man left a bag of silver to buy for the boy who was not a teenager at that time After leaving a house, he left some silver and left alone, which made the local people in the town a little strange. The child couldn''t survive that winter, but he didn''t think that the child not only survived that winter, but also found a living after the scattered silver was used up.


    It is said that in the early Ping period of that year, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty once told an emissary in Shaoliang city that the territory was much larger than that of the Zhou Dynasty. If you give me a hundred years, I will expand the territory of Dazhou by ten times.


    The emissary laughed off this heroic remark.


    Maybe it was not willing to brush the face of the emperor of Zhou Dynasty, or he didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    Mayflies shake trees, some people respect their courage, others laugh at their own extravagance.


    As for the story of Shaoliang city thousands of miles away, how did it spread to the remote Baiyu town of the Zhou Dynasty?


    Of course, you can''t do without those storytellers.


    Nowadays, the people of the whole dynasty like to hear about books, because those monks who are said to be able to shake mountains and move the sea hardly show their magic power in front of them and are not easy to see. Therefore, only in the mouth of storyteller can we know what kind of monks are.


    What''s more, the stories of these storytellers are not just monks of mountains and rivers.


    There are several restaurants in Baiyu Town, and there is a storyteller in each restaurant. These storytellers will talk in the restaurant several times every afternoon. The storytellers in each restaurant are different, and their temperament and temperament are different. Therefore, some can speak three or five times a day, some say two or three times, and even more, they only talk about the last one in a day, but the content is roughly the same Even if there are some changes in the stories of mountain spirits and wild ghosts, and what monks of mountains and rivers punish evil and promote good, they can not be separated from this general way.


    The great Zhou Dynasty is located in the southwest of mountains and rivers. It is remote, and the territory can not be said to be vast, and the town of white fish is even more pitiful. Therefore, these storytellers have no chance to see the outside world. When the hearsay stories in his mind are finished, they seem to be unable to do what they want. Those platitudes and repeated stories will make the market one day The people were bored.


    Therefore, when Ji Shangxiao sold the stories in his mind as goods to those storytellers, he really survived.


    The people in Baiyu town all know that this child is not a native of Baiyu Town, but a stranger. But they don''t know why the seven or eight year old boy can remember such things in his mind. Once he tells this story, it will be five years.


    Within five years, those storytellers were shocked to find that the story told by the young man was not only unheard of, but also had never been the same. Therefore, with these stories, the child survived in the small town.


    Even when he was older, he became a storyteller.


    This time, everyone in white fish town knows his name is Li Fuyao.


    As the youngest storyteller in the town, Li Fuyao is not even 16 years old.


    The men of the Zhou Dynasty, who were in their twenties, were still four years away from Li Fuyao''s age.


    Li is a surname, but the word "Fuyao" in his name is taken from a sentence in the Taoist classic "xiaoyaoyou"


    Li Fuyao, who took such a name, knew these legends and ignored them.


    At this moment, the young storyteller just walked across the street with an oil paper umbrella and stopped for a moment. He did not rush into the restaurant.


    In front of the restaurant, there was a boy holding a long blue shirt and waiting for a long time.


    Looking at Li Fuyao standing outside the restaurant for a long time, he didn''t seem to have any intention to enter the restaurant. He didn''t know why, but he also knew that the shopkeeper''s urging was very tight. He had to brave his head to approach him and carefully asked, "Mr. Li, the upstairs is waiting for you now. Why, what else has not been done?"Standing under the eaves, Li Fuyao collected the oil paper umbrella, handed it to the boy beside him, and asked casually, "how long will this rain last?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The boy has some grievances. How long does the rain last? Where does he know?


    He looked at Li Fuyao and didn''t answer.


    Fortunately, Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. He just took the broad blue shirt and went into a small room for him to change clothes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The second floor of the restaurant is simple in layout. Except for such a long wooden stool and an elm table in the center of the lobby, the rest of the layout is not different from that on the first floor. Now, although there is a small jar of wine and a piece of Xingmu on the elm table, the gentleman who wants to open his mouth and tell stories has not yet arrived.


    There are both young and old drinkers in the restaurant. The town is only so big that they all know the temperament of the young storyteller, so they don''t say anything. They just think that it''s too late today. Why hasn''t the boy appeared?


    Compared with those who were originally planning to listen to a story telling, those young girls who did not come to listen to storytelling were different. Although they were still in a hurry, they just rubbed the corners of their clothes under the wooden table with their hands and suppressed the urgency on their faces.


    Others came to hear about the book, but they came to see the storyteller.


    As time went by, Li Fuyao was finally "late" in people''s expectation. Wearing a slightly wide blue shirt, he came to the center of the hall and sat on the bench.


    The young man turned his head calmly and saw the drinkers sitting there. Then he said calmly, "you''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Bang!


    Then there is the sound of Xingmu pounding on the elm table.


    The collision of the two immediately surprised the drinkers on the spot, and their attention was completely on this side.


    This is also the role of Xingmu.


    Li Fu shook his throat and raised his voice a little. "Last time I said, those fox demons always like to seduce some poor scholars who live in the wild at night. Do you know why fox demons always seduce poor scholars?"


    As soon as this question was thrown out, the second floor soon became very noisy. Some said that the scholars were hypocritical and could not resist temptation. Some said that it was those fox demons who loved scholars alone. In short, everyone had their own opinions.


    The young man sitting in the middle waited for the people''s voice to fade away, and then he said with a slow smile: "why do you hook up with those poor scholars? It''s just the word of poverty. If you have money, who will stay in the wild? Since they are not in the wild, naturally, there are no such stories spread in the world. "


    Li Fuyao''s words made all the wine drinkers roar with laughter. After listening to so many stories told by storytellers, where have you heard such a statement.


    The few girls, hearing this, also had some rosy glow on their faces, but their eyes towards Li Fuyao were still full of admiration.


    Li Fuyao laughed and took a sip of the wine bowl before continuing to speak.


    He had been in the restaurant for a long time. He had already been familiar with the way of storytelling. In addition, his brain always had more stories than other storytellers. Therefore, in white fish town, everyone liked to listen to this young storyteller.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao changed the stories in his mind on the second floor, and naturally attracted all people''s attention. However, the restaurant manager on the first floor did not listen to it. Instead, he leaned against the door of the restaurant, watching the autumn rain. He silently calculated how much money he would pay Li Fuyao after this. Although the young man could bring him no money every time he told books, he did not listen Less money, but the corresponding, distributed, is not a small number of ah.


    Silence for a long time, the restaurant manager suddenly spit, do not know why. But when he looked up, he saw a large and a small two oil paper umbrellas coming towards the restaurant in the middle of the rain.


    A middle-aged man in a blue shirt led a little girl into the eaves.


    Looking at the shopkeeper by the door, the middle-aged man calmly asked, "are there any seats available?"


    On weekdays, when I saw the guests coming to the door, the tavern manager looked at the two people''s very different faces, but it seemed a little wooden. After a long time, he nodded and said, "yes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    When the man and the girl in blue dress ascended the stairs, they met Li Fuyao, who had just finished the scene. Now it is time to drink and moisten his throat. So when he saw the green shirt man and little girl at the table near the window, Li Fuyao was a little surprised.


    White fish town is a small place, so Li Fuyao, a resident of this town, has known almost all of them many years ago. In addition, since he started to tell stories in restaurants, there have been only a few drinkers coming and going. Even if there are a few more, they are all people in the town. But now, what are the two people in front of us None of them.


    The man in blue is sitting by the window, looking at the center of the hall. He meets Li Fuyao''s line of sight. They look at each other. The man in green shirt smiles and nods. As a greeting, Li Fuyao nods back slightly. Instead of entanglement, he continues to talk about the next story.


    Li Fuyao has been telling stories in restaurants for several years, and he has told many stories. Generally, other storytellers have to start telling old stories that have already been told. However, in Li Fuyao''s place, stories are different every day, and naturally they like to hear them.


    After drinking the wine, Li Fuyao starts to tell the next story. This story tells the story of those monks, but it is not just about fighting and killing. On the contrary, there are many infatuated stories. After a story is finished, the drinkers in the restaurant are sad. The girls are all red in their eyes. Even the little girl who just climbed the stairs has some other emotions ¡£


    Li Fuyao, who had told several stories in a row, stopped talking. He just stood up and signaled that he would be here today. Then he took off his light blue shirt and handed it to the boy who had been waiting beside him. Then he turned around and wanted to go to the tavern manager to get his own money. However, before he stepped a few steps, he was stopped by the man in blue shirt.


    "Hold on, sir."


    Li Fuyao was a little surprised, but he was still plain and didn''t leave in a hurry. After he came to the table and sat down, the man in blue said with a smile: "what you said in these books is very interesting. It''s different from the ordinary storytellers who often talk about it in the market. It''s not boring at all. There are many stories in it, even I have never heard of it. "


    Li Fuyao looked flat and said calmly, "it''s just a mixed meal. The story inside should not be true."


    Perhaps he was surprised by the calm of the young man. The man in blue was surprised. He was silent for a moment and didn''t speak. However, Li Fuyao quickly asked, "Mr. Li doesn''t look like a local. Why did you come to white fish town?"


    The man in green shirt asked calmly, "is the man from the county government?"


    The man in green shirt is telling Li Fuyao that since you are not from the county government, you are not qualified to ask what he is doing here.


    Li Fuyao was silent for a long time. He just looked down at the dirt on the wooden table that had been left for many years. No matter how he wiped it, he could not wipe it clean. He has been in this town for more than ten years, and has never met such an interesting person.


    The little girl didn''t go to see Li Fuyao. She just looked at the scenery outside the window.


    The man in green shirt did not intend to go into this issue. He quickly asked, "Mr. young is a local. Naturally, he should know whether there is anything unusual in white fish town nowadays?"


    Li Fuyao suddenly laughed. He looked up at the man in blue.


    There was a slight irony in my eyes.


    The man in blue soon knew why. He asked himself a question just now. Now the young man is clearly reminding him that he is not qualified to ask him about the affairs in white fish town.


    The man in blue suddenly sighed that he had not seen such an interesting teenager for a long time.


    Young people who can compete with him are rare in the Academy. Meeting one in this remote country can arouse his interest even more.


    The man in blue shirt was silent for a moment and asked with a smile: "since you are a storyteller, you are talking about mountain spirits and wild monsters all day long. Can you really see the monks of mountains and rivers?"


    At the mention of this, the young man frowned slightly, but soon recovered. He said with a smile: "if you have read the books of sages and know the truth in the books of sages, it is not difficult. But have you really seen the sages who wrote the books of sages?"


    Until now, the youth is still not giving in.


    The man in the blue shirt frowned. "The little gentleman''s temper is not very good. It''s OK in such a small place. But if you go out of this place, your temper needs to be changed."


    Li Fu shook his head calmly. "Mr. Blau is worried."


    The man in green shirt laughed it off and quickly returned to the main topic. "I come here, naturally, I have important things to do. If I can''t solve them, I''m afraid it will involve the people of this town. So please tell me the truth about the abnormality of the town."


    Li Fuyao doubted: "this matter is big enough to involve the people of this small town?"


    The man in the blue shirt didn''t open his mouth. He just brushed his sleeves slightly. The bowl of tea originally placed on the wooden table was strangely suspended. It was not far from the wooden table, which was about half a finger away. Therefore, except for Li Fuyao''s close observation, the rest of the people could not see anything different.But in this regard, Li Fuyao did not show any startled look. Instead, he had some light in his eyes, "monk Shanhe?"


    The man in the opposite blue shirt nodded slowly after a brief absence.


    He quickly asked, "Confucianism or Taoism?"


    Li Fuyao did not show surprise, but the man in blue looked at Li Fuyao unexpectedly.


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "to tell you the truth, I wanted to see the mountains and rivers a long time ago. I know that Dazhou is very small, but the mountains and rivers are very large. So I have long had the desire to travel around the mountains and rivers. Knowing that you monks of mountains and rivers can''t come to this week, he wants to go out of the big week to see you. But the reason why you haven''t set out in such a hurry these years is simple It''s just that Save money. "


    When it comes to traveling around mountains and rivers, it''s easy to open your mouth. But it takes a lot of money to get out.


    The man in green shirt didn''t open his mouth in a hurry, but the little girl who didn''t open his mouth all the time said with a smile: "even if you save enough money, you can''t go far."


    The little girl didn''t elaborate on why, and Li Fuyao didn''t ask.


    The man in the blue shirt is straight to the point. He doesn''t hide it. He says the purpose of the trip once again.


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked softly, "Sir, there is a snake demon in white fish town?"


    The man in the blue shirt laughed slowly, "a snake demon in the green silk realm is not so high, but how to look at it, it is not difficult to kill all the people in such a small town."


    Li Fuyao''s face began to look ugly. He was silent for a long time, and then he said in a low voice: "there has been an autumn rain for a long time. According to the past days, there should not be such a rain. If there are any other abnormalities, I can''t think of anything else."


    The man in green shirt nodded quietly and stopped asking questions. After all, it was no use talking to such an interesting young man about this matter. He just wanted to talk to him about something else.


    "What do you know about mountains and rivers?"


    Li Fuyao gazed at the man in blue shirt and thought for a long time before he began to speak slowly: "for example, there are three religions in this mountain and river. The monks of the three religions are the actual masters of this mountain and river. He also knows that the territory of the great Zhou Dynasty is all within the territory of Yanling. He also knows that there is an academic palace in Yanling, which is under the sect of Confucianism It seems to be from that place. "


    "I want to know why you know so much," he said with a calm smile


    Li Fuyao laughed at himself. "My husband said I was a local, but I was not a local."


    "Sir, I was born in Yanling school. Naturally, I know that there are many places to enter the school every year in Yanling. However, the so-called many places are still too few for those nobles in Luoyang City. Therefore, when they know that a child is bound to occupy such a place, they think about how to get back that quota, especially when they know that the child is going to occupy that place The background is really not worth mentioning, so other thoughts came into being. "


    Li Fuyao said with a slow smile, "Sir, if you, what would you do?"


    The man in green shirt shakes his head. The school doesn''t know what the nobles do every year in Luoyang City. It''s just that after so many years of silence, in addition to the complexity of Luoyang City, there are also children who are sent to the school every year. In fact, the talent of the children who are sent to the school palace every year is not much different. Therefore, it is not really concerned about who finally enters the school palace ¡£ It''s just that I met one here. It''s not much of an accident.


    "So you have been sent to such a remote place for the sake of your quota."


    The man in blue looks at Li Fuyao calmly.


    "After all, they didn''t kill them all, but they were afraid that I would appear in Luoyang again. Although it was not a big thing, it involved face after all, so they sent me to such a remote place, hoping that a child of several years old could live and die on his own."


    Li Fuyao looked up at the man in blue and said with a smile, "it''s a pity I''m still alive."


    Looking at this young age, the man in blue shirt was different from the steady young man. He said in a cold voice, "so today you see me, you want me to bring you into the school, lead you into the road of practice, and then hope for revenge."


    Li Fuyao opened his hand. "It''s accidental to see Mr. Li, but since I''ve seen him, I don''t want to see him?"


    What he said, of course, was to let the man in green shirt see if he had such a cultivation qualification.


    So he spread out his hand.


    The man in the blue shirt frowned and admitted that he was interested in the short story the boy had told before.


    He was silent for a moment, but finally he put his hand on Li Fuyao''s arm. After a moment, it seemed that something was swimming in his meridians. Especially in his arm, there was a very obvious protuberance, which was swimming in the meridians.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was a long silence.


    "My name is Yanyu," the man in blue said softly


    Then he immediately asked, "what''s your name?""Li Fuyao."


    "Would you like to go to school with me?"


    "No


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    The tea on the wooden table was cool. The young storyteller had been away for a long time, but Yanyu was still not up. He sat at the wooden table and thought about the last words that the boy had said when he left.


    "Since it''s fate to see you today, I really want to say something. But after I finish speaking, I don''t want to make you sympathize with me, nor do I feel that I am a young man of practice and lead me to the road of practice. I just lived here for a long time, and occasionally met a person from outside. I naturally thought of those old things. It was a pity that I couldn''t go into the school. But now, I''m not willing to try again. "


    Li Fuyao''s words before he left seemed very insipid, but Yu felt that the young man''s seemingly plain words were full of pride.


    He turned his head and looked at the autumn rain outside the window. He was a little lost in his mind. It was really interesting for such a young man.


    But this young man now has the opportunity to get back what he should have before. Why can he resist the great temptation and refuse this opportunity to re-enter the school?


    Yan Yu couldn''t figure it out. He murmured, "Li Fuyao, do you really want to refuse such a good opportunity?"


    But this boy''s talent, really let him some heart.


    Although he has already had a close disciple who can be called the seed of reading books.


    But it''s not a bad thing to have more qualified disciples.


    The little girl pulled the corners of her mouth and was used to her husband''s daze.


    Yan Yu regained consciousness and rubbed the little girl''s head without speaking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The young man walking slowly with an umbrella on the road was calm, but he did not have the hand to hold the umbrella. His fist was tightly clenched and his mouth was slightly self mocking. He regretted that he had talked with Yan Yu today, but some words were held for a long time. He always wanted to find someone to talk to, let alone understand.


    Li Fu sighed.


    The raindrops hit the surface of the umbrella, and then it broke. It made Li Fuyao feel a little agitated.


    Looking up at the dark sky in the distance, Li Fu shook his head, turned a rough lane and walked dozens of steps. Just as he was about to walk out of the lane, he suddenly felt a chill in his back. Then he felt something leaning against his back. Li Fu shook his hair and stood up, frozen in place and did not dare to move.


    He didn''t even dare to look around.


    Is it because he refused Mr. Yan, who wanted to kill?


    If so, the Yanling academy is not a good place.


    But he does not turn his head, does not mean nothing, soon, there is a cold voice, "carry me."


    Listen, it''s a woman.


    Along with this cold voice, the cold body completely fell on his back. Li Fuyao almost for a moment, then subconsciously put his hands behind him and carried the woman on his back.


    However, the oil paper umbrella was soon released by him and was about to fall on the bluestone in the lane. In Li Fuyao''s sight, a white arm was stretched out from his shoulder to hold the handle of the umbrella.


    The oil paper umbrella again enveloped the two men.


    Standing at the entrance of the alley, Li Fuyao still did not dare to move forward, because from beginning to end, he felt that the woman behind him was like a poisonous snake, staring at himself.


    Like a thorn in the back.


    That feeling had existed in his long and dusty memory, so a moment later, he had decided that the woman behind him must be a monk.


    Faced with Yan Yu, who was born in Yanling academy, Li Fuyao can''t seem really calm and calm. When he meets such a woman who doesn''t know his identity, he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    After a long silence, the woman spoke again, "go to your place."


    Li Fuyao didn''t hesitate at all. He raised his legs and left. He had seen the monks in the mountains and rivers. Although his memory was a little vague, he also knew that the seemingly harmless monks did not care much about the common people. There was nothing wrong with this saying.


    Walking in the rain, there is a man on his back, so he can''t walk very fast. However, Li Fuyao still pushes open the gate of his small yard in a very short time. When he enters the eaves, the woman behind him naturally pulls in the umbrella, and then when he pushes the door into the room, Li Fuyao waits for the next instruction from the woman.


    "Put me down."


    Li Fuyao put the woman down and slowly turned around. By the way, he put his fist hand behind his back. The days when he lived alone told him that his life was important to hold in his own hand.


    But when she saw the woman''s face for the first time, Li Fuyao still lost his mind for a moment. She had a pair of long and thin eyes, and her thin lips seemed a little sentimental. If it wasn''t for the green feeling on her face, she should have been very amorous. Even so, she was very beautiful. She was wet in blue and finished her figure In front of Li Fuyao''s body, Wan Ben''s appearance is just a pair of eyes staring at Li Fuyao, but Li Fuyao doesn''t dare to read more."What''s your name?" the girl asked quietly


    It was the second time in a day that Li Fuyao was asked about his name. He was silent for a moment and spat out three words.


    "Li Fuyao."


    Li Fuyao didn''t beg for mercy or even said anything more. In his memory, all the monks could become monks with extremely tough minds. Therefore, if the girl in green was determined to kill, he said that it would be useless.


    But on second thought, the girl was pale, and she was obviously badly hurt. Naturally, the only one who could hurt a monk was a monk. Li Fuyao thought of Mr. Yan of Yanling academy and what he had said to him before.


    Li Fuyao''s face began to turn white.


    He seemed to think of something.


    The girl in green looked at him sarcastically and said coldly, "I know you met the scholar in Yanling academy, but now it seems that the guy can''t keep any secret. You know my identity."


    Li Fuyao licked his dry lips and asked tentatively, "is that snake demon, girl?"


    Anyone who is said to be a snake demon may not be very happy, even if she is really a snake demon.


    Therefore, the girl in Tsing Yi just sneered and didn''t say yes or no.


    Seeing the girl in green like this, Li Fuyao really felt that she could not leave ten.


    He left Luoyang City passively when he was very young, but even in a few years in Luoyang City, he had a deeper understanding of the mountain and river than most people. For example, he knew that there were three religions in this mountain and river, and the friars among the three religions were the master of the mountain and river. He even knew that there was a demon land in the north, and there were countless demons in that land Although there are many mountain spirits and wild monsters in this mountain and river, no matter talent, blood, or any other orthodoxy, they are not as good as the demons in that land. According to the information that Li Fuyao has now, this girl is not only a snake demon of demon soil, but also a monk of green silk realm.


    There are differences in the first three realms of the friars'' nine realms, but the green silk realm after the three realms is the same with all the demon cultivation in the demon land, and there has not been any change.


    The demon Xiu of green silk realm wants to kill him, even if he has been seriously injured, but how to look at it will not be a difficult thing.


    Li Fuyao did not deal with demons, but according to his own experience, how can we all know that these demons are not easy to deal with.


    After staring at him for a long time, the girl in Green said softly, "make a deal?"


    Li Fuyao was silent for a long time and then said, "yes, what''s your name."


    This question is always the usual opening remarks of two strangers.


    "Green locust."


    Green locust is very free and easy, straight to the point.


    Li Fuyao dragged a wooden stool and sat in front of the girl in Qingyi, staring at her and asking, "what kind of deal?"


    Qinghuai said calmly, "you have no threat to me. As long as you don''t give birth to anything that must harm me, I should not harm you. Therefore, as long as you think that nothing has happened, let me take good care of my injury here."


    "What good can I get?"


    "Isn''t it good that you''re still alive now?"


    "Not in principle."


    Green locust cold eyes to see Li Fuyao one eye, did not speak in a hurry.


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "my talent should be good."


    Naturally, Li Fuyao had his reasons for refusing to enter the school again, but this reason did not include that he did not want to embark on the road of cultivation.


    Qinghuai shakes her head, and soon knows Li Fuyao''s idea. "Demon cultivation is different from your mountain and river cultivation. If you practice the skills of demon clan, you will probably die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Fuyao was speechless and died of explosion?


    "Although I can''t lead you on the road of cultivation, if you really do not produce any harm to me, before you leave, I will give you a demon pill, which will make you walk faster on the road of practice."


    Li Fuyao frowned and nodded quickly, "deal."


    From leaving Luoyang City to today, he always wanted to embark on the road of cultivation, but although the road had been put in front of Yan Yu before, he could only shake his head and refuse.


    He can''t go to the school palace.


    But he always wanted to take back what he had lost.


    After looking at each other for a long time, Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "what are you doing in Yanling?"


    Looking into the distance, she had a smile on her pale face. "By the end of next spring, it will be the once-in-a-decade Taoist meeting in Liangxi. Will that kind of Taoist still not show up?"


    "I''ll challenge her at the meeting."


    Yeah?


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at Qinghuai to ask who the Taoist was. Although he knew a lot about the monks, he did not have a clearer understanding of the monks. But when he turned his head, he saw that Qinghuai''s face was full of confidence.


    I want to challenge daozhong and make Qinghuai so happy.So Li Fuyao firmly remembered the two words daozhong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    After getting along with Qinghuai for a long time, Li Fuyao soon found that this well-looking girl was not as deep-seated as he thought, apart from having a good cultivation. After a few days of getting along with him, Li Fuyao felt that Qinghuai was no different from other girls of the same age. It was a relief to Li Fuyao that Qinghuai was really the kind of legend Cruel monster, his life is a little hanging.


    In recent days, he went back and forth with the restaurant and the courtyard as usual. The autumn rain still kept on. Mr. Yan was waiting for him in the restaurant every day. However, Li Fuyao stopped talking to him and nodded to each other after seeing him. Li Fuyao asked privately that Mr. Yan had already lived in the restaurant and was not in a hurry to leave. Li Fuyao did not ask much about this, But after finishing the book every day, he went to buy some herbs to return to the courtyard. He had some worries about the wound of Qinghuai, a monk. Ordinary herbs had no effect. However, Qinghuai didn''t stop him, so he went back to the courtyard and boiled those herbs every day.


    Li Fuyao squatted in front of the casserole for frying herbs. The Pu fan in his hand was shaking slowly, while the green locust was lying on a bamboo chair beside him, keeping his eyes closed.


    "You idiot, since the scholar named Yan has already opened his mouth, why don''t you go there? Is it hard for you to give up those poor faces? If that''s the case, I don''t think it''s necessary. You know, in this world, there are people who give up their faces almost every moment, and it''s not so good to get things. But if you give up your face for such a thing, how can it be worth it? "


    Li Fuyao didn''t look up to see Qinghuai, who was one or two years younger than himself according to his age. He calmly said, "it''s no use going to the school palace. Besides, the cultivation place of this mountain and river is not just the Yanling Academy. Since I have this talent, can''t I find other places?"


    Green locust pulled the corner of his mouth, did not open his eyes, sneered: "can you go out of Yanling territory is unknown, how to get to Liangxi?"


    Li Fuyao looked at her and said, "you are not going to attend any Taoist meeting in Liangxi?"


    In the land of mountains and rivers, the Yanling Dynasty respected Confucianism, and most of the monks were Confucian monks. However, the Liangxi Dynasty, which is separated from Yanling, was the gathering place of Taoist monks. If we only discuss the status, we even have to suppress Confucianism.


    Qinghuai opened her eyes and looked at Li Fuyao seriously. She seemed to think that this statement was a little funny. "Li Fuyao, I''m going to see that Taoist, not to visit this mountain and river. How can I bring you this Oil bottle? "


    Li Fuyao laughed at himself and gave up, but asked about the Taoist.


    Green locust thought for a long time, then seriously spit out three words.


    "Ye Sheng song."


    Looking at Li Fuyang''s puzzled eyes, Qinghuai sat up straight and said calmly: "the rare cultivation genius of Liangxi Taoist temple is one of several young talents in this mountain and river. According to the legend on the demon soil, this Taoist priest stepped into the main road of cultivation at the age of three and the green silk at the age of 15. Now, he is only 18 years old, and he is only one step away from entering the Taiqing state The threshold may even step in, but I don''t know it yet. "


    Li Fuyao has heard about the nine levels of monks in mountains and rivers. Naturally, he knows that Taiqing is already the fifth state. In fact, there are not many monks in this mountain and river. Most of the monks who can reach this level will waste decades of time in the former realm. Li Fuyao has never heard of the monks who have set foot in the fifth level before the age of 20. Obviously, this is not the case It''s a simple thing.


    Green locust sighed, "ye Shengge, a crazy woman, seems to be born to be a material for cultivation. She has not even encountered any difficulties along the way. Even her father said that if she didn''t want to go too fast, now maybe you can touch the threshold of the twilight realm. In your mountains and rivers, you respect the three religions, and Taoism is the third in both influence and strength 1¡¢ As a registered disciple of Liangxi Taoist temple, ye Shengge has never been told who her master is. It is just that her status in Liangxi Taoist temple is too respected. On the contrary, news comes out that she is the descendant of that Taoist temple. However, I don''t believe this nonsense. Therefore, taking advantage of the Liangxi Taoist Association, I slipped out quietly to see if she was really so powerful, and even let countless young people of demon soil look at her and sigh


    As if remembering something, Qinghuai seems to remind him with good intentions: "since Yanling academy wants you, Liangxi Taoist temple certainly won''t want you. It''s just that compared with going to Yanling, ye Shengge is on the other side of Liangxi. You''re not afraid to go to despair on this road."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile: "there is always someone in front of you on this road. No matter how you can''t catch up, it''s very desperate."


    Green locust suddenly flashed a light in her eyes and suggested, "why don''t you go to Buddha land to be a monk?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment, but still patiently asked, "why?"


    Qinghuai said with a smile: "although Buddhism seldom interferes in the affairs of mountains and rivers, there are also some brilliant young monks, but these bald monks have a good temper. If you go to be a monk, no one will bully you."


    As expected by Qinghuai, her proposal was rejected by Li Fuyao. The reason is simple. No one wants to be a monk, especially in Yanling, which is rare in temples.They looked at each other in silence and seemed embarrassed.


    Finally, Li Fuyao stood up, poured out the soup and handed it to Qinghuai. Then he said, "I remember that in addition to the three religions, there should be a kind of monk in this world."


    Green locust carries medicine soup, hand slightly a meal.


    Li Fuyao asked, "where is that Jianshan?"


    Qinghuai''s face was slightly cold and asked stiffly, "do you want to learn sword?"


    Li Fuyao noticed the change of green locust''s expression, and soon asked with uncertainty, "do you have enemies with the demon soil and practicing sword?"


    Qinghuai was silent for a long time.


    "Six thousand years ago, there was a great war between the demon land and the mountain river. In the end, although the two clans reconciled and their hatred gradually disappeared, there was only one exception."


    Qinghuai took a look at Li Fuyao and said calmly: "those who dare to go deep into the demon soil to kill the friars of the demon clan have no other friars besides the swordsmen."


    Li Fuyao didn''t know much, so he didn''t say much.


    "In fact, I don''t know why the swordsman who has withered in the mountains and rivers dare to act like this. Those proud and stupid swordsmen are just like you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the restaurant where Li Fuyao often talks about books, Yan Yu is looking out of the window at the autumn rain. Gu Yuan is always a little girl who can''t rest. She wiped her fingers on her chest and suddenly asked, "Sir, why do we Confucian monks think that the green silk realm is the fourth one, and the one, two, and three states in front of it are all said by the scholars in the Academy Where is it? "


    Yan Yu was stunned and sighed, "the three realms in front of us are actually the three realms of the three religions. Confucianism is the state of self-examination, Taoism is the realm of participation. As for Buddhist monks in the Far West, they are Bodhi. The three religions and three realms, together, are one, two and three realms. "


    Gu Yuan nodded and asked in a confused way, "are the monks outside of the three religions all need to practice once


    "Where are the monks beyond the three religions in the mountains and rivers?"


    Yan Yu smiles and looks at his student.


    "All these things have been said by the teachers in the Academy. Why don''t you know them?"


    Gu Yuan subconsciously lowered his head, but soon raised his head and said, "there are swordsmen. The masters in the school don''t say they are monks of the three religions."


    Yan Yu was silent. For those swordsmen who had almost withered to the point where they could not be withering, there was no place to live in this mountain and river.


    As if he knew what his husband was thinking, Gu Yuan held his chin and said with a gentle smile: "the Masters said that there is a sword immortal among the mountains and rivers."


    Sword Fairy?


    Yan Yu remembered the name of the man.


    How to say, who should be the last proof that there are swordsmen in the mountains and rivers?


    If it wasn''t for him, I was afraid that the withering situation of the swordsman would really become extinct?


    Yan Yu shook his head, and soon did not think about these, just a smile.


    Gu Yuan asked: "Sir, where is the sword mountain?"


    The little girl did not know that at the same time, in the small yard, there was also a young man who asked so.


    Yan Yu naturally did not know.


    But he was silent for a moment, then he took the tea cup and put it on the table.


    Three tea cups.


    Yan Yu pointed to the middle of the two teacups in front of him and said in a soft voice, "that Jianshan is at the junction of Yanling and Dayu."


    Gu Yuan looked at the two teacups and said with longing: "when can I have a look, sir?"


    Yan Yu didn''t answer directly, but said with a smile: "if one day you can catch up with ye Shengge, you can leave the school and travel alone."


    Gu Yuan pulled his sleeve and said with a face of grievance: "the Masters said that elder sister ye had long been a monk in the Qing Dynasty. How can I catch up with her?"


    "If you work hard, you will do it one day. She is a Taoist, but you are not bad. You are only born so many years later than her. How can you not catch up with her? You have to know that the road is long. You can go one step faster than her today, and you will catch up with you sooner or later."


    Gu Yuan bowed his head, but he didn''t believe what his husband said.


    Yan Yu didn''t say much, just habitually rubbed the little girl''s head, thinking about that kind of Dao and many rumors about it, and gave a calm smile.


    After all, it''s a rare Taoist.


    A moment later, he turned to look out of the window and thought of something.


    His face was suddenly a little ugly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Yanyu soon found out that he thought something wrong. He had always thought that the snake demon came here, which made the town rain continuously. But just now, he remembered that the snake demon was just a green silk realm. Even if it was a green snake, it was far from reaching the level of resonance with heaven and earth. Therefore, the autumn rain was obviously not the vision caused by the green snake ¡£


    But he checked the county records and knew that every autumn, there would not be such a rain. The autumn rain was abnormal, but it had nothing to do with the snake demon. Generally speaking, it should be something else.


    As for what it is, I can''t figure it out.


    But he knew that the monk who could cause a vision was far from his opponent.


    That''s why it looks a little ugly.


    But in this remote country, where can a monk come here?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is a small river in Baiyu Town, which is called Baiyu river. There is a special kind of white fish in the river, and the number is not large. Occasionally, people in small towns can catch some white fish, but even after catching white fish, no one will take these fish home. Even the name of white fish town comes from the white fish of this river. The people of small town naturally love these white fish.


    In recent days, there are few pedestrians in the town. The town is not large and there are not many residents. After there are no pedestrians, the streets in the alleys are more or less deserted. But at this moment, there is a middle-aged man with a ragged beard. He walks slowly by the White Fish River. His feet are muddy. He just talks all the way, and his voice is not Big, speak fast, naturally no one can hear clearly.


    Occasionally passers-by, when they see this middle-aged man, they all glance at him, and then they are no longer interested in putting their eyes on this untidy middle-aged man. In fact, if they think about it carefully, they should know that nowadays the autumn rain keeps on, and everyone goes out with an oil paper umbrella. Why does this middle-aged man not only have an umbrella, but also can''t see a trace of moisture on his body Meaning.


    Just wearing a common cotton padded coat, the man walked slowly along the river. Looking at the white fish occasionally seen in the river, he tugged at the corners of his mouth. "If there is a small demon in this town, it''s OK. Why did you become a good sword and hide with me for three days? When I find you, I''ll see if I don''t take care of you."


    Maybe it was a middle-aged man''s words that made a sword in the river listen to it. In this moment, the white fish river suddenly became a little different. Now the white fish, which usually did not take long, are now gathering in a pile, occasionally emerging from the water, as if looking at the man.


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man patted his waist and laughed, "you are still hesitating. In this mountain and river, you can meet me. How can you break that sword if I didn''t have to kill that demon before? I promise you, if you want to follow me, I''ll treat you well. Besides, you''ve all produced so much wisdom. How can you say that you''ll be broken


    The middle-aged man is talking about the conditions with a sword by the river. If he is watched by others, he will surely think that he is not a madman or a fool.


    "You guys, you know, I''m Chen Sheng. I''m a rare Kendo genius in this mountain and river. It''s right to follow me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just as if Chen Sheng had said so much, a sword in the river was still indifferent.


    Seeing this, Chen Sheng said angrily, "you are clearly a sword. Can''t you follow me as a swordsman and still want to be a magic weapon of the friars of the three religions? If it is true, where have you been as a sword? The one who cast you must be ashamed of you


    There is still no reaction in the White Fish River.


    "You guys, don''t push your luck. You''ve been out and asking for information. It''s only a hundred years. Chen Sheng has already stepped into the twilight of the day. Can''t this speed of cultivation not be called a Kendo genius? How many people can match the courage and the cultivation of Kendo in this mountain and river


    Chen Sheng tried his best to talk about it, but obviously he wanted to put on a kind of arrogant manner, but he was also suppressed by himself. This seemed to be a little different from his imagination, but it should be.


    After all, in this world, who can be like him, dare to kill a demon in the spring and autumn realm in this realm, and still can retreat completely?


    But even if he said so, there was no response from the White Fish River.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the autumn rain, there is a middle-aged man squatting on the river bank and swearing, and the object of scolding is actually a sword. If someone else looks at it, he still can''t startle his chin?


    It seems to be a bit tired of scolding. Chen Sheng casually found a big willow tree to lean against. Finally, he asked, "follow me or not?"


    Unable to get a response, Chen Sheng nodded, knowing that it was the result. He did not say much this time. He tore off some leaves from the big willow tree on the side, and said coldly, "you want me to be rude."


    With these words, Chen Sheng threw out the willow leaves. After the leaves were taken off, they seemed to be sharp and sharp. They shot into the river one by one, and they soon aroused numerous water flowers.Many white fish in the river were in a panic and swaying around.


    Just a moment later, somewhere in the White Fish River exploded, and a three foot long white fish broke through the water and made an arc in the sky. It was as if he had seen Chen Sheng for a mockery and fell into the river.


    "Chen Sheng burst out," you became the essence of his mother so not? "


    He turned his head and tore many willow leaves from the big willow trees. When he threw them out, he lined up in a straight line. He grasped one end and the other went straight into the river, just like a fisherman fishing.


    It''s just that other people use bait to fish, but Chen Sheng today is fishing for sword. The so-called "bait" is not anything else. It''s just the sword spirit.


    The fierce sword Qi is attached to the willow leaves.


    It''s a steady stream into the river.


    In the river, the white fish, up to three feet long, was fleeing in panic, but in the end the fish tail was caught by the willow leaves. The more struggling it was, the more numerous water spray was aroused.


    On the Bank of the river, Chen Sheng laughed and pulled back the willow leaves. He pulled the white fish out of the river directly, just like a fisherman fishing.


    When the white fish left the river again, it broke through the water and became a long sword with scabbard.


    The sword has not yet come out of its sheath, but its spirit overflows. Just a moment later, the sword breaks the rope made by the willow leaves and stabs Chen Sheng with endless sword intention.


    Chen Sheng''s eyes were full of joy.


    He gently points his toes on the shore and rolls his big sleeves to repel those swordsmanship.


    Looking at the scabbard sword hanging on the river, Chen Sheng patted his waist and said, "from today on, you are my Chen Sheng''s sword."


    With these words, Chen Sheng''s body passed by and soon came to the ancient sword.


    The ancient sword made by white fish was about to return to the river again when Chen Sheng held the handle of the sword with one hand and wiped the scabbard with the other hand. The ancient sword that had not been scabbarded for many years was suddenly scabbard.


    A sword light illuminates the misty sky.


    At the moment, the sword spirit is better than before.


    Chen Sheng, with a sword in his hand, is no longer like the crazy and dirty man before him. Instead, he burst out a momentum of giving up his own to others in an instant. It is like a sword in hand. He can go anywhere in the world, and the injustice can be ordinary.


    Chen Sheng looked down at the fish pattern on the sword, and quietly promised, "the master who made you must be a marvelous swordsman. Otherwise, why did you stay in the river and have some wisdom? But you should believe me. Chen Sheng will not bury you. You and I are predestined. If I didn''t break my sword, I would be confused and find a trace from the lower reaches of the river When sword spirit comes here, you can''t see you. Since you have some wisdom, you should know that swordsmen of our generation don''t cast magic tools or cultivate Taoism. They only have one sword. Since you are my sword, I will treat you well. "


    I don''t know whether I was moved by Chen Sheng''s words or suppressed by the swordsman''s swordsman of unknown origin. After the ancient sword was wrapped in its sheath and hung around his waist, it did not move.


    Chen Sheng smiles and suddenly turns his head.


    In the street far away from the White Fish River, there was a boy with medicinal herbs in his hand and an oil paper umbrella in one hand, and his face turned white.


    As soon as Chen Sheng''s eyes reached, the boy turned and ran.


    This made Chen Shengli, who had finally made a full of momentum, even scolded: "son of a bitch, is Laozi so terrible?"


    The boy hid in the alley and soon disappeared.


    Chen Sheng smiles and shakes his head. He is about to turn around and suddenly sniffles.


    Looking at the place where the young man disappeared, he said to himself, "I almost forgot there was a little demon."


    Chen Sheng turned to the town, and this time, the autumn rain, finally stopped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    Li Fuyao, who was carrying medicine and holding an umbrella, trotted all the way. He didn''t even notice that the autumn rain had stopped. He pushed open the wooden door of the courtyard and closed it again. Then Li Fuyao was relieved. He leaned against the wooden door and gasped for breath. A moment later, he was about to look up. He saw Qinghuai, who did not know when he was coming to him. He was looking at Li Fuyao, waiting for her to speak first.


    Li Fuyao was the first to ask, "are you afraid of swordsmen when you are demons?"


    Green locust some doubts, but still quickly nodded.


    Li Fuyao quickly asked, "if a fish is a fish first, and then becomes a sword, causing numerous water splashes in the river, and then it is tied to the shore with a rope made of willow leaves, and finally the sword is hung on his waist. Are you afraid of a swordsman with this magical power?"


    The green locust''s face began to look ugly.


    Then Li Fuyao straightened up and asked, "so why don''t you run now?"


    When Li Fuyao said this, he was very serious.


    Green locust suddenly laughed, "if there is such a swordsman who practices all over the sky, where to escape?"


    Li Fuyao was silent. He was just an ordinary young man. He had neither set foot on the road of cultivation nor had any adventures. Therefore, facing the swordsman with unknown temperament, his only choice was to escape. When the swordsman found here, would he cut him off because he was with Qinghuai This is not something that he can control. The current situation is different from that when we had to see the rest of the speech before, scholars would always be reasonable, but he did not know whether he was reasonable or not. The only thing he could do was to make a choice now.


    Go or stay.


    He looked up at the girl who had been getting along with each other these days.


    Li Fu sighed.


    Qinghuai quickly thought about what he was worried about, and said sarcastically, "why, Li Fuyao, are you afraid I will implicate you?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t open his mouth. He knew that the girl was not too bad hearted and looked good-looking. Only her mouth was damaged, but it was not a big problem. But it seemed that she was going to have a different head soon. It seemed that she was going to be a bit miserable.


    Li Fu shook his lips. "I''m not too afraid of death. I can''t protect you. I don''t mean to drive you away."


    Green locust hook hook the corner of the mouth, some smile on the face.


    The two young girls did not tangle with this problem, but calmed down. Li Fuyao soon noticed that the rain had stopped.


    He looked up and wondered if he would see the stars tonight?


    It may not be visible.


    Li Fuyao laughed in a low voice. He thought of the middle-aged man squatting on the Bank of the river and scolding the sword. He didn''t seem to be a bad man either.


    Even, Li Fuyao was very interested in what he showed. If he had not known that there was a snake demon in the family, he might not have run away at that time.


    Li Fuyao did not turn his head to see Qinghuai again. He was afraid that she would see something in her eyes. He was not willing to see it.


    Li Fuyao was waiting for the swordsman. Thinking about what would happen after that, he seemed to struggle, while Qinghuai was much more indifferent. If someone could find her under the condition that she tried to suppress the evil spirit, she would certainly die.


    However, during this period of waiting, Qinghuai gave birth to a lot of ideas, of course, these ideas, just in her mind, not put into the mouth.


    At dusk, Li Fuyao can see the sunset which has not been seen in the past few days. When the sun, which has not been seen for many days, shines down through the clouds, it just shines on Li Fuyao''s face, which makes him feel a little puzzled.


    In the dusk, Li Fuyao whispered: "in fact, I am still very afraid. Even if I find many reasons for myself in my mind, I am afraid of this thing. It really exists."


    Qinghuai thought for a while, and seemed to understand Li Fuyao''s words. She said with a smile, "I know."


    With these three words, Qinghuai stood up and walked out of the courtyard.


    I didn''t take anything with me. Naturally, I didn''t lose anything.


    As the sky darkened, Li Fuyao laughed at himself.


    He didn''t say much, but he felt a little tired and wanted to go to sleep. But the thoughts in his mind seemed to keep him from moving his legs. After half a sound, he still could not get up.


    Looking into the distance, Li Fuyao whispered, "I can''t protect you, but I didn''t say I''d drive you away."


    It''s not very loud. It''s not far away. No one can hear it.


    After a long time, Li Fuyao stood up, took a stick and walked out of the small yard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the dusk, outside the town of white fish suddenly gave birth to an evil spirit.


    He didn''t have much time to think about why. Yan Yu only gave Gu Yuan a command, and then he pursued the evil spirit between heaven and earth. This man, who can be called the first in the green silk realm of the school, walked very fast. In the twilight, he soon came to a forest which was not so dense.Most of the trees don''t block the light.


    Yan Yu stood in place, frowning at the distance, where there is a relatively strong tree, just can block a person.


    Of course, a snake demon will do.


    Smelling the peculiar smell of the snake demon, Yan Yu said calmly, "if you give up resistance and go back to school with me, you may still have a chance of survival."


    No one showed up behind the big tree, but a voice came out.


    "Ha ha, there is not a word you can believe."


    The voice is soft. If you listen to Li Fuyao, you will definitely judge that the girl who doesn''t show up on the other side must be a very gentle girl.


    It''s just that for those monks like Yan Yu who have been on the path of practice for more than half a year, even if their voices are pleasant, they can''t cover up her real identity.


    It''s hard for Yan Yu to think otherwise.


    Just because the snake demon did not appear, it did not mean that Yan Yu would not do it. His hand was covered with some green light, and with a slight move, the green light was like green silk. If you count them carefully, you can count them. In fact, no one can count them clearly. The green silk state is in the fourth state. That is to say, when a monk of Shanhe reaches here, he can get the spirit of his body as green as green With thousands of knots of silk and dense air, it has the power to crush the monks in the lower three regions. Even some people have said that if you don''t step into the green silk realm, you can''t really step into the road of practice.


    When you step into the green silk realm, you are really out of the ordinary body, with a life span of 300 years.


    Yan Yu, as the gentleman of the green silk realm of Yanling academy, had already set foot in this realm ten years ago. After ten years of polishing, he had already known the essence of the green silk realm. If not, how could he be called the first person in the green silk realm?


    In the face of the same snake demon in the green silk realm this time, Yan Yu did not take it lightly. Even with this move, he did not stay at all.


    The two friars could watch each other and face the evil demons coming from the demon soil in the north. Yan Yu was not brave enough to keep his strength.


    In the face of the snake demon in the green silk realm, Yan Yu didn''t have to say anything more. He had been treating each other seriously.


    Even if he had stepped into the green silk realm earlier than her, he could not say that he would win. What''s more, the snake demon may have recovered to its peak after so many days of cultivation.


    How dare he say he will win?


    Unless he says Yu is gorgeous, or he has some really good Confucian magic tools.


    Unless he uses a sword.


    As early as 6000 years ago, those swordsmen who did not use other magic weapons but had only one sword in their waists had suffered enough for these mountain and river monks.


    In fact, in the war between the two clans six thousand years ago, thousands of swordsmen appeared on the battlefield. Although Yan Yu had not seen the magnificent scene of tens of thousands of swordsmen, he could imagine how much people were swaying in the end just by looking through the ancient books which recorded that war.


    If it had not been for such a fighting power, how could the remaining sword immortal maintain the present situation of withering swordsmen?


    If there is no him, I''m afraid of withering. For swordsmen, it''s extravagant hope.


    The rest of the speech had no time to sigh, but after the green silk was scattered, he had been staring at the big tree and waiting for the snake demon''s response.


    Even if he had already set up his successor.


    But in fact, those green silk over the big tree, no success.


    Yan Yu suddenly turned around.


    Sure enough, a girl in green stood behind him with a cold face.


    The girl in Qingyi is very beautiful. She has a pair of willow eyebrows and two bright red thin lips. She shows her beauty to the world. If her face is not too pale, she will look better.


    Yan Yu lost his mind for a moment. He saw her on the night before yesterday. At that time, she was still a woman. Now, naturally, she is not as young as she is now. However, she soon figured out the reason.


    According to the life span of this snake, if it turns into a human, it should be the same.


    After a pause, he suddenly sighed, "it''s a pity."


    The girl suddenly laughed, "do you know how serious the consequences will be if I die in the mountains and rivers?"


    Yan Yu said calmly: "how much will it take to kill a snake demon in the green silk realm, which is a disaster to people across the mountains and rivers, even if you have some status in that demon land, or are the children of a big demon? In the mountains and rivers, there is no room for monsters like you to be rampant. "


    As a matter of fact, she also knows that in this mountain and river, not many people will care about the identity of his demon land. Even if she died here, no demon would be willing to fight for her and the human race. After all, in this mountain and river, there are as many as 12 saints in the three religions of Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism.


    Among the twelve figures standing at the top of mountains and rivers, which one is Yi Yu''s generation?


    But the reason for her voice is not because of anything else, but because of the delay.It''s true that she is in the green silk realm, but that doesn''t mean that she doesn''t have other powerful magic weapons around her when she goes out. The reason why she didn''t take it out before is that she doesn''t have much effect in the face of those old guys. But now, when she faces the green silk realm, she is very useful.


    Especially when she confirmed that Yan Yu didn''t bring any other magic weapons with her.


    So when she untied the green silk thread on her wrist and poured a pure Qi machine into it, the change suddenly occurred.


    The green silk thread turned into a blue python.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The giant python is huge, far better than the little green snake that the girl turned into.


    In front of this python, Yanyu looks very small.


    However, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he stretched out his hand and pinched a formula, saying something in his mouth.


    "If a gentleman is not serious, he will not be powerful; if he studies, he will not be stable. He who is faithful is better than he who has no friend. Don''t be afraid to change if you have done something wrong. "


    In the mountains and rivers, apart from the broken bowl which suppressed countless evil demons, what other Dharma can hold down the demons more than the Confucian sage''s truth?


    In the mountains and rivers, there is noble righteousness. Confucian friars nourish themselves, while saints feed them back.


    Therefore, a sage can suppress all the evil spirits in the world.


    In that year''s war between the two clans, if it was the swordsmen''s overwhelming sword spirit that shocked the mountains and rivers.


    Then the noble and righteous spirit of Confucianism is enough to make people feel at ease.


    I''m lucky to have it.


    Countless green silk went towards the python, and when it approached, it became extremely hard again. They wanted to nail into the holes and holes of the python, but the skin of the python was extremely hard. Countless green silk could only be entangled on the surface and could not get into it.


    The girl sneered with her hands. The python in this magic weapon was originally an uncle of hers, but her practice was hindered. Finally, she was possessed by demons. The family used secret method to refine the residual essence and spirit into the silk thread before the uncle''s cultivation was finished. Only with the help of the Qi machine, the original form of the uncle could be completely revealed. Although there was no such cultivation, it was just the original one The body tempered by cultivation is not what the green silk monks can deal with.


    He frowned because of the limitations of his own cultivation.


    Suddenly a little upset.


    It turned out that he was so comfortable in the school that he forgot the true nature of the mountain and river.


    However, at the next moment, there was a sound in the forest in the distance.


    "You see, a little green snake can''t cope with it. It''s really baffling that you''ve been practicing for decades."


    Yan Yu suddenly turned his head.


    In the sight of the girl in green and Yanyu, a middle-aged man with a shaggy beard came out of the dense forest. At the next moment, not only Yanyu, but also Qinghuai were shocked, because the middle-aged man had a sword hanging on his waist.


    Swordsman?!


    The middle-aged man said to himself, "it''s just to get a sword, but I can always meet you who I don''t want to meet. Is it really so bad luck?"


    The middle-aged man looked up at the python spitting the snake''s letter son and sighed, "but the swordsmen of our generation still have evil spirits, so they will kill them."


    At such a sentence, Yan Yu was dumbfounded, while the girl in green was alert and suddenly born.


    The next moment, the middle-aged man swept up and scabbard the sword in his hand.


    The sword light is born, and the sword is full of meaning.


    There was no roar or earth shaking phenomenon, but the head of the python was cut off with the sword light.


    After landing, the middle-aged man just pulled out his ears and said, "I can''t help but fight."


    Yan Yu looked at the bearded man, and at the moment there were only two words in his heart.


    Swordsman?!


    In fact, when the python was born, there was a teenager who came to this place. However, the three present were not ordinary people. For those who suddenly came, they all chose to "turn a blind eye" to the boy with a stick, but they did come here.


    Li Fuyao, a swordsman, can be seen twice a day. He is a little nervous, but more afraid.


    I can''t control the fear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    Chen Sheng, the three monks in the forest, who had already put his sword into the scabbard, looked at the young man he had seen by the river in the daytime. He had some interest, especially when he saw Li Fuyao holding a stick in his hand, his mouth was even more smiling.


    The young snake demon Qinghuai looked at Li Fuyao, but she did not show any emotion. However, Mr. Yan of Yanling academy quickly figured out something. He only looked at the young man and did not speak.


    Li Fuyao, carrying a wooden stick, trembled slightly, and his face turned pale, but he still looked at Chen Sheng, who had already stopped his sword.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Fuyao took a step forward.


    Chen Sheng got some other interest, looked at the stick in the young man''s hand and asked with a smile, "young man, are you the friend of that snake demon? Did you want to lose your life for her? "


    Li Fuyao didn''t go to see Qinghuai or Yanyu. He just stared at Chen Sheng, and was silent for a moment. He took a deep breath. "I heard that swordsmen like killing demons most. I don''t know if you want to kill demons when you see them, or do you want to see good and evil before you talk about swords?"


    Chen Sheng laughed. "I''ve never been good at reasoning. But if you want to pull out your sword in front of a young man like you, you have to come up with an explanation."


    When he said this, Chen Sheng turned to look at Yanyu. The latter understood and quickly said, "master, this demon wounded two masters of our school successively. Later, he was seriously injured by our school, and then fled here. The school ordered Yanyu to arrest him. How could he know that the demon still had such magic weapons? Fortunately, the master did not let the demon show his fierce again."


    Chen Sheng sneered: "you two masters can''t beat such a small snake demon who just entered the green silk realm. After 6000 years, is Confucianism on the decline?"


    Yan Yu grinned bitterly and said nothing. For such a swordsman who can cut down the python with one sword, let alone him, Yanling academy should treat him seriously. Where can he offend him.


    Li Fuyao leaned over to Qinghuai, and then said in a voice: "Mr. Yan, as far as I know, it should be the Academy who first took action, and then the green locust took action to protect herself. So, the blame is not in Qinghuai."


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai have been together for a long time. Naturally, they know this. But now they say such a thing to Chen Sheng and Yanyu. What he fears most is that Yan Yu refutes this matter in order to put Qinghuai to death. After all, it is obvious that the swordsman believed in him or Yanyu in the end.


    However, Li Fuyao soon found that his worry was unnecessary. Although Yan Yu''s face was a little ugly, he did not refute it. He just said, "the two masters in the school Palace are indeed somewhat abrupt..."


    Chen Sheng waved his hand and didn''t want to listen to this. He didn''t want to tease the boy any more. "Forget it, if other monks in the mountains and rivers knew that I was bullied by Chen Sheng, a little demon who had just entered the green silk realm, I had to laugh off my big teeth. I didn''t care about this little demon, but you are a little brave. You have not walked on the road of cultivation, and you have seen me take out the sword and live in it However, if you dare to follow me and speak for the little demon, this courage is not as good as mine, but it is extremely rare. "


    Li Fuyao turned a deaf ear to Chen Sheng''s utterance, while Yan Yu wrote down the word Chen Sheng. He thought that when he returned to the school palace, he would consult the master of the school. After all, there are not many swordsmen in this mountain and river, and those who have such accomplishments are even rarer. Any one of them is enough for the three religions to write down.


    Li Fuyao breathed a sigh of relief and turned to see Yan Yu. Since Chen Sheng didn''t mean to make a move, Yan Yu was the only one in danger.


    Yan Yu sighed. "If it wasn''t for the elder, Yan Yu would have been dead. In this case, how could Yanyu do it again? That''s how she wrote off the grudges between Qinghuai girl and the school. That is, Yanyu will surely persuade the master to put it down when she comes back to the school."


    Both of them said they would not fight. Li Fuyao''s stone fell to the ground. He went to Qinghuai and watched her face turn pale again. He didn''t say anything. He just laughed.


    Green locust face is expressionless spit out two words, "stupid."


    Tired of looking at Chen Shengjian''s sword, he didn''t want to look at the two swords.


    Chen Sheng had no interest, but now I don''t know why he wants to talk to the boy again.


    "Why, want to see it?"


    Li Fu shook his head. He didn''t want to make a fuss.


    Chen Sheng frowned. Since the boy refused, he couldn''t say anything. But when he wanted to go, Qinghuai pushed Li Fuyao out, which made Li Fuyao stagger to Chen Sheng.


    "This guy has good talent. He was almost admitted to the school. I don''t want to see if he has the qualification to practice sword?"


    Chen Sheng doesn''t think so. How many people are suitable for becoming friars of the three religions, but how many can become swordsmen?


    The most important thing is that it is much more difficult to become a swordsman than to become other friars. However, as long as one appears and is found by the swordsman, he will naturally lead him into kendo.Before Li Fuyao could react, he was held by Chen Sheng.


    A moment later, Li Fuyao found that the dirty middle-aged man''s face actually had some smile.


    Yan Yu''s face looked very ugly.


    The middle-aged man had intended to look at Li Fu''s wrist for a moment, but then he put his hand on Li Fu''s wrist for a moment, and then he looked dignified. After a full incense stick, he took his hand back. Then the middle-aged man, who had always been alone, licked his lips as if he had found something rare.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, he asked, "do you want to set foot on the road of cultivation, but you don''t want to go to that school palace?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the middle-aged man very seriously. He was silent for a long time and only said one word, um.


    The middle-aged man laughed, as bright as a flower.


    But this kind of smile makes Li Fuyao feel frightened.


    He said with a smile: "in Yanling, if you don''t want to go to that school palace, you''ll be cut off from your cultivation road. If you want to set foot on that road, do you have to find another way, right? So, you have to think about other ways. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I mean, do you want to learn from me? "


    When he said this, the middle-aged man did not look like a swordsman who dared to kill an evil demon in the spring and Autumn Period in the demon soil, but was just like those magic sticks on the streets of the county.


    Hearing this, Yanyu could not help but burst into rude language. He saw Li Fuyao first, and he was thinking about how to take Li Fuyao to the school palace every day these days. However, he didn''t have any action yet, so he was followed by a swordsman, which was more difficult to accept. The young man was really able to learn sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    Many years later, when young Li Fuyao was no longer a teenager, he still couldn''t help laughing when he stood on a lonely peak and thought about the man who led him to kendo.


    Now, when you think about the middle-aged man, you have to learn from him.


    Yesterday evening, he saw Chen Sheng cut off the head of the python with a sword in the forest. Earlier, he saw Chen Sheng''s rope made with willow leaves on the Bank of the Baiyu river. These two things are enough to show that Chen Sheng is not weak.


    Even strong.


    In the early morning light, Li Fuyao is sitting under the eaves of his courtyard. In front of him, Chen Sheng looks at the young man with a smile on his face.


    Chen Sheng looked at Li Fuyao for a long time without saying anything. He rubbed Li Fu''s head and said, "what else do you want to think about? I''m one of the two most talented swordsmen in Jianshan in the past 100 years. I''m one of the most talented swordsmen in Jianshan. How many people in the mountains and rivers can match this talent? Do you think anyone can kill an evil demon in spring and autumn


    Although Li Fuyao knew a lot about some mountain and river friars, he didn''t know much about the swordsman. In fact, among the mountains and rivers dominated by the three religions, he was really quite equal, so he had to find a new way.


    "Xiaofuyao, you should know that in the mountains and rivers, swordsmen have been withered, but why did not they stop the inheritance? In addition to the sword mountain, it is because there is the sword fairy who supports the present situation. Otherwise, it is hard to say whether the swordsman is in the end now


    "Previously, I said that I was one of the two most outstanding gifted swordsmen in Jianshan in the past 100 years. That sword immortal is the most amazing swordsman in the mountains and rivers in the past six thousand years, not for one or two hundred years, but for six thousand years!"


    "There are nine levels of monks. When a monk of the three religions reaches the last level, he can be called a saint, while a swordsman can be called a sword immortal when he reaches the last level! What is the sword fairy? Even when a sword comes out, the sage must avoid its edge! "


    "Six thousand years ago, there were many swordsmen in this mountain and river, but there were six sword immortals. You know, the most prosperous Taoism in the mountains and rivers now is only six sages. How spirited are the six sword immortals. Each sword is enough to cut down thousands of stars. At that time, my swordsman was the first orthodoxy in the mountains and rivers. The friars of the three religions all wanted to give me the same kind of courtesy Let''s get three points. "


    "Xiaofuyao, you have a good aptitude. It''s not that you have a good aptitude. On the contrary, if you want to practice sword, you have to go a little further. Friars of the three religions like to talk about talent, and we swordsmen like to talk about it. But in comparison, we have a whole line of swordsmen, ordinary talents, and finally become sword immortals, but absolutely not many With such a gossip, why can my swordsman be outstanding in the same place? That''s the way of kendo. It''s not as smooth as the road of cultivation. On the contrary, it''s rugged and difficult to walk step by step. "


    "By the way, you should remember the name of the Sword Fairy I mentioned, or you will really practice the sword in vain."


    "His name is chaoqingqiu, and he is the only sword immortal among the mountains and rivers in the past six thousand years."


    Chen Sheng said a lot, but in the end, Li Fuyao did not seem to have any reaction except to write down the three words chaoqingqiu.


    Chen Sheng stood up and looked at Li Fuyao with some incomprehensible anger and said, "little Fuyao, how can you grind and haw like a girl? Do you want to learn sword from me? Why do you want to do so many things


    Li Fuyao asked with some doubts: "after I learned the sword from you, do I still use the sword mountain?"


    "Of course. What kind of swordsman can a swordsman be if he has never climbed or stepped down the mountain? Even the sword fairy came out of the sword mountain. "Chen Sheng paused and continued:" after you learn the sword, go to the sword mountain again. When you say my name, where can you worry about other problems? "


    Chen Sheng was like a fortune teller on the street. He tried to cheat Li Fuyao''s silver bag into his hands step by step. Therefore, he looked more and more unsophisticated.


    Fortunately, the lonely boy finally nodded.


    But behind him, Qinghuai''s face became more and more beautiful. Her eyes towards Li Fuyao had more other meanings.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao began to learn sword.


    It can be learned that one has to have a sword after all, but he is faced with the problem of Li Fuyao.


    Chen Sheng just shook his head.


    "There are many swords on Jianshan mountain. You can choose one after climbing."


    According to this, where are the swords in other places among the mountains and rivers? Chen Sheng, on the other hand, hung the white fish sword he had just found on his waist.


    In this regard, Li Fuyao''s temper was no better than a wink.


    Ignoring Li Fuyao''s face, Chen Sheng said calmly: "there are nine levels of monks in the world. The highest level is called Canghai. I don''t know whether it comes from the meaning of the vicissitudes of life. In short, when a monk comes to this state, it is already the end. If he wants to climb up again, he will not be a monk, but an immortal.""It''s just that the great war in those years broke this mountain and river into pieces. Therefore, for the past six thousand years, no one in the mountains and rivers can become an immortal, so there are no immortals."


    Chen Sheng raised his head and sighed: "the mountains and rivers have not been immortal for six thousand years."


    When he said this, in fact, behind him, the green locust''s face was somewhat unnatural.


    "Under the sea is climbing a tower. This realm is derived from the meaning of" climbing a building to see the sea ". If you step into this realm, apart from saints, few people will kill you."


    "Spring and autumn, morning and evening, Taiqing and Qingsi are gradually decreasing, and the more they are, the worse they will be."


    "As for the first three realms, Confucianism is introspection, Daoism and Bodhi. Each is different. As long as the monks of the three religions understand their own first state, they will naturally be able to step on the green silk, but it will save the pain of climbing up one realm after another. "


    "We swordsmen have the same vein. The last six states are the same as the friars, but the first three are really three realms. The three realms of righteousness, calming spirit and sword spirit have to go. Xiaofuyao, you have to pay attention. The first three are the most basic things for swordsmen. If you don''t walk steadily, you will go more and more slowly in the future."


    Li Fuyao firmly remembers these things he did not know in Luoyang City, and finally nods heavily.


    Chen Sheng, with a smile and a big hand, picked up a stick and looked at Li Fuyao with a smile: "so xiaofuyao, now we start to practice sword."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    "Li Fuyao, I want to go to Liangxi, but I can go with you to the Yanling border. You can pack up and leave in a few days."


    In the morning of the next day, Li Fuyao stepped out of the room after waking up, and saw the green locust. The latter''s insipid words made Li Fuyao a little surprised.


    But Qinghuai didn''t say too much. After saying this, she turned and left. Chen Sheng was sitting on the steps and looking at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, but soon came to sit down beside him.


    Chen Sheng is not the kind of old man who likes to spend a lot of spit to explain a truth. On the contrary, he is good at nothing but picking up a sword to kill demons or kill people.


    Otherwise, why did he kill the big demon in spring and autumn with one sword?


    So when Li Fuyao sat down, Chen Sheng didn''t hide it. He said, "you boy, you''re too low. I''m afraid you''ll suffer losses all the way. It''s just that the little girl is going to Liangxi. It''s just on the way. Let her take you on a journey. You''d better practice your sword well on the way. You''d better step into the Jianqi state before you get to Jianshan, otherwise I''m a little behind I''m sorry to accept you as a stupid apprentice. "


    Li Fuyao did not give a commitment, but calmly said: "try your best."


    Chen Sheng sighed, "it''s obviously a teenager. Why don''t you be so proud and stupid as other teenagers? Although it''s really stupid, I have to say that sometimes these idiots will make me think that you boy will go further in kendo."


    Li Fuyao is only silent about this. He is not so pure in his initial intention of practicing sword, but he doesn''t contradict him at all.


    Chen Sheng waved his hand, "well, there are stupid swordsmen everywhere in the mountains and rivers. What''s good about it? If you can''t change the situation, it will be in vain."


    Li Fuyao stopped talking. He just picked up the wooden stick and continued to practice his sword.


    A journey of a thousand miles begins with one step.


    One day sword practice is over.


    After seeing the sunset, Li Fuyao, who was sitting on the steps to see the stars, sat on the steps with the stick in his arms and asked, "is there really a swordsman who can cut down the stars with one sword?"


    Chen Sheng calmly replied, "that''s natural. Six thousand years ago, there were six sword immortals, and each of them could have this cultivation. But now, there is only one among the mountains and rivers."


    Li Fuyao looked at the stars all over the sky without blinking an eye, and said with a smile, "since the Chaojian immortal is the strongest one in the past six thousand years, why hasn''t he spread the story of cutting down the stars?"


    Chen Sheng said with a slight sarcasm: "cutting down the stars can only make ordinary people look up to it. If you really want to do something big, it''s natural to go to the demon land and kill a big demon. You know this Chaojian immortal has really been to the demon soil and killed a big demon. For this reason, the demon soil listed the swordsmen as the people who must be killed, but they did not dare to go too far, and did not dare to send monsters to the mountains and rivers. Otherwise, I was afraid that the Sword Fairy would go to the demon soil to kill again


    Chen Sheng said half of what he said, but left half of his words incomprehensible. That was the sword immortal of Chao Dynasty. If the swordsman in the mountains and rivers cut off the orthodoxy, he would really go to Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism. This sentence set off a storm. Many monks of the three religions asked their own saints to come forward and teach the sword immortal a good lesson There were twelve of them. None of them spoke out, and none of them made a move. So it became clear to the mountain that the sages of the three religions were not willing to provoke the sword immortal.


    In addition, after the sword immortal released this sentence, he went into the demon land and killed a big demon within a year, which surprised all the mountains and rivers. You should know that the cultivation of the demon family''s big demons is just like that of the mountain and river saints, and they are all Canghai friars of the Ninth level.


    Chao Qingqiu, who has such fighting power, seems to be telling people with his actions. What he said is not a joke.


    Chen Sheng was suddenly silent for a moment, and then he said seriously: "xiaofuyao, in fact, some swordsmen in this mountain and river are always unpopular. The reason is that the monks of Shanhe belong to the three religions, but we, a small group of people, have to stick to our own opinions and Practice swords. But I have practiced the sword for nearly a hundred years, and I don''t think there is anything wrong with it. Although you have just set foot on this road, don''t think we are inferior to others. Now swordsmen are withering in the mountains and rivers. Maybe in the next thousand years, this mountain and river will be the most romantic swordsmen again. I can''t tell. "


    Li Fuyao said with a grin: "it will come one day."


    Chen Sheng stood up, and the middle-aged man with a sword hanging from his waist said with a soft smile: "even if the swordsmen in this mountain and river are withering again, our swordsmen''s waist has never been bent. I''m looking forward to the day when you are famous. If you have a chance to stand by the side of the Sword Fairy, it will give me a great face."


    Li Fuyao also stood up, took a few steps, and bowed solemnly to Chen Sheng.


    "Take your time, sir."


    Today Chen Sheng said so much, Li Fuyao naturally guessed that he was going to leave, but where he was going. Since Chen Sheng didn''t say so, he would not ask. After all, it was meaningless.


    Chen Sheng said calmly, "actually speaking, I''m still young in the twilight world, so I won''t be satisfied with the present state. Maybe you and I will be a good swordsman in the mountains and rivers when we meet again next time. As for me, I will be a famous sword immortal."Li Fuyao raised his mouth and thumbed up. There was nothing to say about this cheap master.


    The latter is very helpful to see Li Fuyao like this.


    Chen Sheng turned his head and looked at the green locust in the distance. "Little girl, I will give you this cheap apprentice. Before you leave, you should take good care of his little life for me. I don''t want to see my first apprentice in Chen Sheng''s life and lose his life so unknowingly."


    The green locust snorted, indicating that he knew.


    Chen Sheng said no more, hanging sword and walking slowly.


    When he walked out of the gate of the courtyard, he suddenly said in a loud voice: "the mountains and rivers are so big that all things can be tolerated. Only swordsmen of our generation do not beg for heaven''s pity. Only one sword is enough."


    Li Fuyao could see with his naked eyes that Chen Sheng took off the white fish sword from his waist and threw it into the sky at will. Then he fell on the sword and went away.


    Li Fuyao looked at Chen Sheng''s gradually leaving figure. First, he whispered the words he had said before, and finally laughed.


    He looked up at the green locust in the distance, and the latter snorted: "if you really become that kind of Sword Fairy, I will kill you first, so as not to harm the demon soil after you."


    Li Fuyao sighed. He didn''t know why the girl was so bad tempered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    On the third day after Chen Sheng left, Li Fuyao packed up his things and closed the door of his small yard.


    Standing in front of the courtyard, Li Fuyao, carrying a large bag of things on his back, said with a low smile: "maybe I can''t come back after that. In the past, I always thought that the white fish town was really a little small. I could walk around the town for a long time. Now, I still can''t bear to see it."


    Green locust empty hands, did not pay attention to him, just hands in front of the chest, slightly looking at the small yard.


    After a short half an hour, Li Fuyao turned his head and took a good look at the town in the morning light.


    There is an official road outside Baiyu Town, which is the only road to the outside. Therefore, this road is also selected for this appearance. Jianshan is at the border of Yanling and Dayu, and this place is just in the north of Dazhou. Therefore, Li Fuyao''s determined route is to go north to the border of Dazhou, then into Yanling, and then to the East Go straight to the Jianshan mountain. At the border between Dayu and Yanling, Qinghuai still has to cross Dayu to reach Liangxi.


    Before that, Li Fuyao only knew a little bit about the Taoist species in Qinghuai. Later, Chen Sheng specifically mentioned the Taoist species and said more. Li Fuyao firmly remembered a lot. After all, Qinghuai was a demon beyond the mountains and rivers, which could not compare with Chen Sheng''s understanding of the mountain and river.


    But the more he knew about the Taoist, the more Li Fuyao felt that the woman was really a monster. Naturally, she was worried about what Qinghuai said to challenge her. However, she knew that Qinghuai didn''t want to hear about it. Li Fuyao wisely didn''t mention it.


    Far away from white fish town, you can see some different scenery. Not only can you see the tea and wine shop next to the official road several miles apart, but also many other new faces that have never been seen before.


    During this period, they even saw a small group of riders galloping on the official road. Li Fuyao was not surprised, but Qinghuai was a little curious.


    Li Fuyao, who was walking beside Qinghuai with his package on his back, whispered: "our emperor of Zhou Dynasty, though sitting in such a small place as Dazhou, has no small ambition at all. He has launched a lot of wars in recent years. It is said that the territory of the neighboring state of Lu has been occupied by the Zhou Dynasty. Maybe this year, the state of Lu will completely perish. I really don''t know if this emperor of Zhou Dynasty would launch a war to invade Dayu and Liangxi if he were emperor of Yanling. "


    Qinghuai shook her head and said calmly, "a small country''s struggle is nothing more than using human life to pile up the victory or defeat. There are Confucianism and Taoism behind Yanling and Liangxi. If one side shows its weakness completely, it is hard to guarantee that the sages of the two religions will not fight. When the saints fight, who knows what will happen."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. He just remembered what Chen Sheng had said before. He said that the mountain and river had not been immortal for six thousand years, which was probably related to the fact that the mountain and river had been smashed and broken. If the sage tried again, would it be difficult to sink the mountain and river directly?


    Qinghuai stopped talking about this topic and asked, "you are not from Zhou Dynasty. Why do you say that emperor of Zhou?"


    Li Fuyao showed his hands and said he didn''t know.


    Qinghuai doesn''t speak any more, just keeps on going.


    They walked along the official road. During this period, they passed through a small town. They just asked Li Fuyao to buy some dry food, but they did not enter the town. According to Qinghuai, the town is a bit dirty.


    Far away from the town, Li Fuyao cautiously asked, "are there really mountain spirits and wild monsters?"


    Green locust, as always, put her hands on her chest and calmly said, "there are no mountain spirits and wild monsters, but you should know that in addition to the mountain spirits and wild monsters, there are also lonely souls and wild ghosts in this mountain and river."


    Li Fuyao, who was born in Baiyu town these years, relied on storytelling. He did not know how many times he had told stories about female ghosts colluding with scholars. Naturally, he was very familiar with them. However, he only knew that there were demons in the mountains and rivers, but he did not think there were ghosts.


    Qinghuai patiently explained: "the demon monk is a monk, and he can go to the end of the road, but these lonely souls and wild ghosts can''t be said to be monks, but they just don''t dissipate in the mountains and rivers for some reasons after death. The ghosts in this form are not only afraid of the sun, but also difficult to harm people It''s just frightening. Of course, if you have a chance, you can go on walking. But in the end, you don''t have to use a corpse to revive your soul, or you won''t get to the end of the road. "


    Li Fuyao frowned. "Shall we go and have a look?"


    Qinghuai said without expression: "yes, I can only go with you for two months at most. After two months, I will go to Liangxi at full speed. If you don''t worry about going to Jianshan, you can go and have a look."


    Hearing this statement, Li Fuyao said firmly: "it''s important to keep on going."


    In this regard, the green locust only slightly cocked up the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    He went on his way, but it was only half a day before Li Fuyao met a young scholar dressed in shabby clothes near a relatively remote official road. However, the scholar seemed a bit uncouth. He could forget holding a book, but he still carried a firewood knife behind him.When he saw Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, the handsome and slender young scholar was resting on a big Bluestone. When he saw Li Fuyao coming, the scholar stood up and stopped Li Fuyao.


    All of a sudden, Li Fuyao was a bit surprised. Did he think it was difficult for him to be a robber?


    But soon, the scholar solemnly saluted Li Fuyao and asked, "did you ever know how far away Zhuyu town is from here?"


    Hearing the three words of Zhuyu Town, Li Fuyao frowned unconsciously. For nothing else, Zhuyu town was the unclean town mentioned by Qinghuai.


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment and asked, "Why are you going to Zhuyu town?"


    After listening to Li Fuyao''s question, the young scholar soon showed a smile on his face. "So, you must know where Zhuyu town is. Can you take me with you?"


    Li Fuyao doesn''t speak, he just looks at him.


    The scholar remembered Li Fuyao''s question before, so he quickly straightened up and said solemnly, "to be honest, I''m going to Zhuyu town for nothing else, but to rob my wife."


    Li Fuyao tugged at the corner of his mouth, looked at the wood knife behind the young scholar''s back, and asked in some uncertain ways: "are you going to rob your wife?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    The young scholar wanted to go to the unclean Zhuyu Town, which made Li Fuyao look a little unnatural. At last, the green locust got some interest, and then he turned back to the dogwood town. Along the way, the young scholar was obviously not low in interest and talked about it all the way, which made Li Fuyao know the whole story.


    It turned out that the young scholar had a girl who grew up together. Originally, they adored each other. They had already agreed that they would get married when the scholar came back from Beijing for an examination. But I don''t know why after the scholar left his hometown, the woman married to Zhuyu town. When the scholar returned from the examination, he learned about this, so he took a Chai knife and prepared to come to Zhuyu town to rob her.


    At this point, Li Fuyao really admired the young scholar, but he was not very happy about the fact that he made Qinghuai stop and go to Zhuyu town.


    The journey is not long. The three of them will soon be near Zhuyu Town, because Qinghuai wants to see how the robbery is. Li Fuyao can''t let the scholar go into the town alone. He looks at the scholar and asks, "Huang Gongzi, you can take a wood knife. Can you really rob the bride?"


    The young scholar, formerly called Huang Jin, clenched the book in his hand and said angrily, "in the end, it''s best to be able to reason. However, if the other party doesn''t listen to the reason, it''s the right thing to do."


    Li Fuyao looked at this guy and even said cruel words. He just clenched the book in his hand. He sighed for no reason, but Qinghuai chuckled and said, "if you''re more reasonable then, I''ll do it for you."


    Hearing this, Huang Jin quickly waved his hand, "this is Huang Jin''s own business, how dare you drag down the girl."


    In this regard, Li Fu shakes his head, green locust is not moved.


    A group of three entered Zhuyu town and walked slowly through the street. Huang Jin asked about the location of the house all the way. After half an hour, they came to a house located in the northwest lane of the town. The lane was quiet, and at the end was the house Huang Jin was looking for. When they came to the house, they could see that there were still two red lights hanging at the door of the house Lantern, it is obvious that the wedding ceremony of this house was not long ago. Huang Jin stood in front of the gate of the house with a hesitant look on his face.


    It is a scholar who has been reading books of sages all his life. Where has he done such a rude act? Even if the woman is the one he has been thinking about for more than ten years, he is still hesitant.


    Li Fuyao was a little bored, but Qinghuai was very interested. He didn''t urge him. He kept watching Huang Jin wandering in front of the door. However, after half a cup of tea, Huang Jin still failed to make up his mind. Finally, he just sat down on the stone steps.


    Li Fuyao was tired after standing for a long time. He also walked over and sat on Huang''s side. Li Fuyao asked tentatively, "what are you afraid of?"


    Huang Jin''s face was slightly flushed. He worried: "if she didn''t object to the marriage, and even had some willingness, I would have come to look for her so rashly. Maybe she would have been criticized and gossiped in her husband''s house, but I would have harmed her at that time."


    Li Fuyao Nuogu mouth, persuasive way: "then you go back, anyway, she is also very good."


    Huang Jin exclaimed, "how do you know she''s doing well?"


    Li Fuyao asked, "how do you know that she is willing to marry?"


    Huang was speechless for a moment, and didn''t know what to say.


    According to Li Fuyao''s experience of storytelling in restaurants over the years, few people can tell him the truth.


    But it is obvious that Huang Jin, who is trapped in the tangle, never gets up. Li Fuyao sighs and looks at the green locust.


    Qinghuai was silent for a moment and said, "in the demon In our hometown, men and women love each other, which is their own business. If one day one of them has to be forced to marry someone else, maybe someone else. Naturally, the other person can ignore it, but our people are a little violent. Most of them want to do something like this. "


    Huang Jin raised his head and looked at the green locust. Li Fuyao also stood up and said sarcastically, "OK, I''ve read so many books. I''m full of sages and sages in my mind. Where can I have courage?"


    Huang Jin blushed and soon got up to knock on the door of the house.


    Li Fuyao quietly stepped back several steps, came to Qinghuai''s side, and asked curiously, "do you really have such a thing there?"


    The green locust shakes her head.


    Li Fuyao frowned. Well, I knew you were talking nonsense.


    "However, such a thing did happen in those years, otherwise I would not want to come to see how you robbed the bride here."


    Qinghuai looks calm.


    Li Fuyao has a helpless face. This girl of extraordinary origin has no idea what she says.


    Over there, Huang Jincai, who summoned up the courage to knock on the door of the house, knocked Li Fuyao and said in a low voice: "if I encounter your situation, I can''t be as free and easy as you are. Even if I can''t find her heart, at least I''ll pull the man out and beat him like this."Huang Jin said helplessly, "but I can''t beat it."


    Li Fu shook his head, which could not help.


    Sitting on the steps, he and Huang Jin had a talk, all of which were introduced into the ears of green locust. She stood in the distance and did not say much. When both of them were dry, she stepped on the steps and came to the door of the house. Looking at the gate and pushing it, the whole gate broke into pieces.


    Li Fuyao suddenly turned his head and didn''t know why.


    Huang Jin was stunned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    No matter who comes to see it, it is not a trivial matter that the gate of the mansion is often broken. A gate of the mansion is the face of a family, which makes people face humiliated. In any way, the family will not have a good face about it.


    But now what happened is that green locust not only broke the gate of this house, but also walked in so grandly, and there was no one to stop the seemingly small house.


    Li Fu shakes for a moment. Looking at Qinghuai''s disappearing figure, he quickly gets up and trots to keep up with her. Qinghuai says that the dogwood town is not very clean, and he doesn''t dare to stay too far away from her.


    He just turned his head and looked at Huang Jin who was sitting on the steps. Li Fuyao quickly pulled him up and followed Qinghuai into the house.


    Li Fuyao finally saw the back of Qinghuai in front of a pavilion. Li Fuyao breathed a sigh of relief and stopped. Huang Jin took two breaths and asked in a low voice, "young master Li, this Qinghuai girl is still a martial arts man in the world?"


    Li Fuyao tugged at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t refute it. He just said, "it should be."


    Huang Jin was silent for a moment and didn''t speak. He had heard of the martial arts men of Zhou Dynasty. In addition to the literary examination, there was also a martial arts test. Although the martial arts test of the Zhou Dynasty focused on the art of war, he still had to compete with each other in martial arts. In addition, the emperor''s majesty did not fight for years Besides, the folk customs of the Zhou Dynasty are also somewhat open. In Shaoliang City, there are not a few things that do not agree with Bento Street duels. I have not been in Shaoliang city for a long time, but I have seen several times. However, if I want to make a move, there should be some reason. But Qinghuai thinks that she and the family in this house should have no enmity and hatred. How can she easily break the people''s Congress Door?


    Li Fuyao seemed to know what Huang Jin was thinking. He quickly explained: "she acts in a reasonable way."


    Huang Jin didn''t know what he thought of and stopped talking. Instead, he looked up at Qinghuai. Li Fuyao walked a few steps and came to Qinghuai''s side. He was puzzled and said, "you''re not a person in this mountain and river. How can you make a grudge against the people in this house? Even if you think that the woman has done something wrong, you don''t have to do it for Huang Jin It''s just like slapping people in front of people. It''s not very good to do this. "


    Li Fuyao''s seemingly painstaking words, but Qinghuai seems not to be moved. She just stands under the pavilion, neither turning to look at Li Fuyao nor opening her mouth.


    Li Fuyao was so close to her that he felt a little chilly at the moment. He leaned his arm slightly towards the green locust, only to find that the green locust was emitting a chill all over her body.


    "You It''s not a man


    Naturally, Qinghuai is not a human being, but this one is obviously neither Qinghuai nor human.


    In this dogwood Town, if it''s not a person, it''s a ghost.


    Li Fuyao took a big step back. At the moment, the "green locust" just turned around. Li Fuyao had a close look. It was clearly the woman at the gate of the mansion.


    But compared with before, now the woman''s face is pale, where still looks like a person.


    Li Fu shook his throat, turned his head and looked at Huang Jin. He said carefully, "I know why she wants to drive you away now."


    Huang Jin didn''t know why, so he still wanted to go forward. If it wasn''t for Li Fuyao, he even wanted to hold the woman.


    The woman said slowly, "Huang Jin, do you still like me?"


    Huang was speechless for a moment.


    However, Li Fuyang was quick and quick. He grabbed the wood knife behind the guy in his hand, felt the few Qi machines in the spirit house, and felt a little relieved. Thinking that these lonely souls and wild ghosts mentioned by Qinghuai were not so powerful, he sighed, "no matter how you look at it, there must be a story, but if the story is finished, can you let us go?"


    The woman doesn''t speak, just looks at Huang Jin.


    Huang Jin suddenly showed a brilliant smile, "like, how do not like, no matter what you become, I like it."


    The woman lost her mind for a moment, as if she were in a trance. Standing under the pavilion, she turned her clothes into a red wedding dress. Looking at Huang Jin, she said with tears: "dad lost money in the gambling house, so he sold me here. I know you go to the capital City for the exam, and you will come back, but I can''t wait. After being sold, she will marry soon and enter the bridal chamber I don''t want to marry him. I just want to marry you in my life, but I can''t So I killed myself that night. "


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the ghost house and asked, "so they are dead, too?"


    The woman was still crying. She cried in a low voice, "what can I do?"


    Li Fuyao tugged at the corners of his mouth and did not speak.


    However, Huang Jin looked at a woman in a wedding dress, and his face was full of unbearable color. He said in a low voice, "He Hua, you have suffered."


    The more tearful the woman was, the more he couldn''t bear it. He lifted his feet to her and soon came to her. He held her in his arms and patted her on the back. Huang Jin comforted her: "don''t be afraid. Now I''m here. Don''t be afraid."The woman broke down in tears, but she still put her head on Huang Jin''s shoulder. Whoever looked at the scene, it was very impressive. However, Li Fuyao did not relax at all, but felt that there was something wrong.


    So up to now, the green locust has not been seen.


    Li Fuyao looks around, but he still hasn''t seen the green locust.


    He clenched the wood knife in his hand. When he turned his head, he saw the woman leaning against Huang''s ear, whispering, too far away. He didn''t hear what it was, but Huang Jin could hear every word clearly.


    In fact, the woman asked Huang Jin tenderly, "I''m dead, don''t you come to accompany me?"


    Huang Jin almost subconsciously shakes his head, and then Li Fuyao can see that the woman''s face suddenly becomes extremely ferocious, and then she gritted her teeth and said a word.


    Li Fuyao could hear clearly.


    She''s saying, "men don''t have a good thing."


    Before the words fell, Li Fuyao, holding the wood knife, chopped at the ghost in red and pulled Huang Jin back. Otherwise, this guy might be killed on the spot.


    Huang Jin falls and sits on the ground. Li Fuyao looks at the girl in red who has not been cut.


    A slight frown.


    The ghost in red laughed bitterly, "I said earlier that all men in the world are heartless men. Why don''t you believe it?"


    Her words are obviously not for Li Fuyao and Huang Jin, but for whom. Li Fuyao doesn''t care. He only cares about where Qinghuai is now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    In fact, it is obvious that Huang Jin is definitely not a heartless man, or even a bad man. He has read so many years in order to get ahead, but why he wants to be famous is that the ghost in red in front of him wants her to have a better life after marriage.


    Therefore, Huang Jin was able to mention that he had never picked up a firewood knife to come to Zhuyu town to snatch relatives. It was not common for a scholar to carry a knife. However, Huang Jin could ignore this matter for the sake of this woman. However, in the face of life and death, although Huang Jin might be willing to die, when someone suddenly asked questions, how could he seem to be afraid, so at that time He can''t blame him for shaking his head.


    But women don''t like to reason, and the ghost doesn''t like it.


    Li Fuyao took hold of the wood knife in his hand and looked at the female ghost whose face had become extremely ferocious. He kicked Huang Jin''s back carefully. After the latter regained consciousness, he didn''t get up. He just stared at the girl in red. His face was unbelievable. "Ho Hua, why do you want to kill me?"


    Li Fuyao was startled by Huang Jin''s idiotic question and rolled his eyes. He thought that the ghost girl was going to kill people. What reason should he say?


    The girl in the bright red wedding dress stares at Huang Jin and sneers at him more than once. "The heartless men in the world are all damned. You are so, so is he." Without any cause or reason, Li Fuyao has the final say of an accident.


    is calm. He said quietly, "where is your dead end?"


    Huang Jin stared at the ghost in red for a long time and said firmly, "you are not a lotus flower."


    Li Fuyao didn''t ask such idiotic questions as how do you know. He just raised his eyebrows and asked, "what are you doing in front of me?"


    Huang Jin looked at Li Fuyao with some grievances, "this always needs to ask the whereabouts of He Hua to go."


    Li Fuyao said nothing. He just took Huang Jin away from his own body and looked at the girl in red who could not find any other feelings except indifference. He said seriously, "since you are not her, there is nothing else to say. This fight can''t be avoided. I still have other things to do after the fight."


    The other thing that Li Fuyao talked about was naturally to find Qinghuai. Since she entered the house, she had disappeared. Although Li Fuyao vaguely felt that Qinghuai would not be bothered by some obscure things in the house, she still felt a little uneasy without her.


    But now it is obvious that if the ghost in red is not solved, he will not only find Qinghuai, but also lose his life here.


    The palm of Li Fuyao holding the Chai Dao turned white. His spirit was highly concentrated. Although he had studied the sword with Chen Sheng for several months, he also stepped into the swordsman''s first state of mind. Obviously, he had no condition or possibility to fight life and death in Baiyu town. As for Chen Sheng, such a swordsman in the twilight world, he could do it at will Cut off the river, where can do Li Fuyao''s training.


    Therefore, this fight is the first fight that Li Fuyao set foot on the road of cultivation, which is particularly important to him. This important word is not to say that it is beneficial to his cultivation realm, but that if he really loses, he will lose his life.


    To fight for life, nature is particularly important.


    Therefore, after holding the wood knife, Li Fu shook one leg slightly bent, and the other took a small step forward. Just a moment later, the bent leg suddenly exerted force and pushed hard on the ground, and the whole person soared into the air. The wood knife in his hand was violently chopped down. The girl in red gathered the sneer from the corner of her mouth, and her bright red wedding dress suddenly seemed to be blowing in the wind at this moment After that, he retreated a little, thinking that he would avoid the knife. After Li Fuyao''s knife was waved, he did not wait for the castration to disappear, so he shook his wrist and turned to stab the ghost. The ghost said in a cold voice, "the little girl is young, but his heart is so vicious."


    Li Fuyao didn''t have time to talk to her. After a stab, the Qi machine in the lingfu came out along the meridians of his arm, just like a river flowing into the sea. His state was so low that he couldn''t reach the level of sword Qi. But when these Qi machines spread on the blade, it turned into a dazzling white light. When Li Fuyao swung the knife again, the white light rose, and the yellow was nearly behind him I can hardly open my eyes.


    The girl in red covered half her face with her sleeve and sarcastically said, "it''s rare to meet a monk on the road of cultivation in such a remote place, but do you really think I''m an ordinary ghost?"


    Li Fuyao gritted his teeth, and as soon as he handed it out, he wanted to break the wedding dress. But the ghost in red just stepped back a little and put a snow-white palm on the blade. Suddenly, Li Fuyao felt that the wood knife in his hand was as heavy as a thousand catties.


    Slightly a Zheng, the wood knife in the hand actually wants to let go.


    Li Fuyao held the wood knife in his hand, ignoring the blood bursting from the mouth of the tiger.


    He pulled the back of the knife and pulled the wood knife out of the woman''s hand.


    The ghost in red''s pale face was full of sarcasm. "It''s a pity to go out for the first time. It''s a pity that if you''re going to visit mountains and rivers for the last time."


    Li Fuyao looked pale, but still quietly said, "before that sentence, it is dead, and you has the final say."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao suddenly rushed forward and strode across the pavilion, seemingly determined to fight for his life. But just as the whole person was about to come to the ghost in red, he suddenly stopped and took a knife upward. The blade was still half an inch away from the ghost in red, but he didn''t know why.Such a subtle move made the ghost in red lose her mind slightly. She said in surprise, "are you not a monk of the three religions?"


    Li Fuyao doesn''t pay attention to it. The tip of the knife points to the nose of the ghost in red.


    Then a bite of teeth, the spirit of all the residual air machine whistling out, causing a white light in the tip of the knife, particularly eye-catching!


    The girl in red frowned and retreated, with her back against the rockery, and for the first time seriously looked at the young man with a wood knife.


    Since Li Fuyao could not hurt the ghost in red after the white light exploded, it showed that he had no other means. Standing in the same place, breathing heavily, Li Fuyao found this mountain and river far more dangerous than he thought for the first time.


    Huang Jin, who was behind him, was stunned by the fight between them. Now Li Fuyao stopped. He knew that Li Fuyao had fallen behind. However, as a weak scholar, he couldn''t help him, so he didn''t have any effect.


    Li Fuyao suddenly looked up and grinned.


    He seemed to hear someone calling him out.


    The man was talking about a fool.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    On the roof of a house deep in the alley, the green locust, which disappeared after entering the house, was sitting on the roof, looking at the pavilion in the distance and smiling.


    Beside her, there was a woman in a cloth skirt with a pale face but a quiet expression. She still held an oil paper umbrella in the daytime and covered her play under the umbrella. At the moment, she was sitting beside the green locust tree, sitting on the roof with the girl in green clothes.


    Just now, after Qinghuai called out a fool, the woman, who was originally called He Hua, showed a shallow smile. At the moment, seeing that she did not intend to leave after calling the fool, she asked with some doubts: "miss Qinghuai, why don''t you go to help him?"


    "Green locust expression is plain," always let him see the dangerous place of this mountain and river, otherwise, such a small place out of the people, go outside, still have to eat dry wipe clean? "


    He Hua covered his mouth and chuckled, thinking that you didn''t look at Qinghuai girl very much. How to talk is always old-fashioned.


    Green locust turned to look at the lotus flower, puzzled asked: "just when you bet, why are you so determined?"


    "Because I really can''t think of any other possible results. Huang Jin and I grew up together when we were young. When we married, I knew that he would come to me. Since we all came here, we wouldn''t dislike me just because I became a ghost now. It''s me. After that, I certainly shouldn''t delay him." Speaking of Huang Jin, he Hua has gentle eyes.


    "In fact, sister litchi is not a bad person. If she had not been hurt too much and complained too much, she would have been able to reincarnate. Now she can''t get out of this house, and she can''t give birth. In fact, she''s very poor."


    "Green locust asks a way:" she did you harm, you still do not blame her? "


    He Hua shook his head and looked calm.


    Qinghuai is speechless. In fact, she doesn''t know much about the love between men and women. In the demon soil, she has never seen her father care much about her mother. When her mother mentions her father occasionally, she has never been so gentle. Her father is a famous figure on the demon soil side. Although she is not so famous as her father, she is not an ordinary person When he left home this time, his father didn''t stop him when he knew about it. He just told his mother. Although he was worried, he didn''t say much about it. He thought about it. Maybe only this kind of ordinary person can''t let go of love all the time?


    Green locust suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I just promised the master of that fellow that he would take him to the border between Yanling and Dayu. In addition, he saved my life. Otherwise, he would not look at him in the eye."


    He Hua doesn''t know where Yanling is. As for Dayu, she doesn''t know. She has never been to the capital city in her life. She knows that there are more places in the mountains and rivers. Therefore, she never agrees with Qinghuai, but thinks that Qinghuai girl must have different opinions.


    A demon and a ghost on the roof had some thoughts in their hearts, but they did not speak.


    The cloth skirt woman suddenly stood up and whispered, "miss Qinghuai, I''ll leave later. Don''t tell him."


    "Don''t you look at him again?" he asked after nodding


    The woman with cloth skirt shakes her head and smiles cleanly.


    Green locust no longer said more, just stood up, step down the roof, came to the pavilion outside the rockery, looking at the gasping Li Fuyao and the red dress ghost standing in the same place.


    When the black locust came to the scene, Li Fuyao was relieved. His mood at this time was not the joy of survival, but the peace of mind.


    Qinghuai stood on the rockery, looked at Li Fuyao and asked, "how, after I saved you this time, is it going to be even?"


    Li Fuyao smiles bitterly.


    However, Qinghuai knows that some things are really even if they are said to be even.


    The ghost in red is now looking at this obviously unusual girl, with some fear in her eyes, but she is not in a hurry to move her hand. She raises her head and looks at the green locust tree with an indifferent expression.


    "I don''t like it when people look at me like that," she said quietly


    As the voice dropped, the green locust reached out slightly, and a wisp of air flowed out of the sleeve, and soon turned into a green silk thread. In a blink of an eye, it was like a rope that bound the ghost in red.


    Green locust walked down the rockery, did not go to see her, just while walking said: "lonely ghost."


    The ghost in red looks ferocious and struggles constantly, but no matter how she struggles, she still can''t get rid of the seemingly slender green silk thread.


    Green locust came to Li Fuyao''s side, glanced at the mouth of his broken tiger, and whispered, "I want you to see how dangerous the mountains and rivers are. By the way, teach you something for Chen Sheng. Do you blame me?"


    Li Fuyao grinned and said with a dry smile, "where can I blame you?"


    Green locust nods, "very good, if you say to blame me, I must beat you into a pig''s head today."


    Li Fuyao was shocked.


    "Green locust looks to Huang near," you know she is not her, so I kill her, do you have any opinion? "


    Huang Jin was slightly distracted, but after a moment he returned to his mind and asked, "where is the lotus?"Qinghuai said calmly: "she has already been reborn. The ghost was mistakenly thought by the people in this house to have an affair with others, so she threw her into the well and drowned her life in it. However, her resentment did not disperse, so her soul did not disperse. She became a wild ghost to retaliate against this family, and the whole house died. Although she said that she had nothing to do with the matter, she was also implicated and died. Not everyone can become a ghost after death, so she has already been reincarnated. You can''t see her


    The man who had been reading books for half his life gave a sigh of frustration and asked in a low voice, "can I see her again?"


    Green locust does not speak, express acquiescence.


    Huang Jin wiped his face and wanted to see the ghost in red again, but he found that the ghost''s face had already changed into another face. Although they were all women, it was a world of difference.


    Huang Jin lowered his head and laughed, "OK."


    Green locust turned her head and looked at the ferocious girl in red. She said calmly, "you are bound in this house. You can''t walk or become any other climate. I''m not a good man. Finally, I''ll let you choose again. Is it over or continue to stay here alone?"


    The ferocious color on the face of the female ghost in red is no longer, and returns to plain.


    With a sad smile, she said, "can the immortal master really end my pain?"


    Green locust nods gently.


    The ghost in red was silent for a moment, and finally whispered, "let''s get started."


    The green locust slightly bends its fingers.


    The green silk thread on the ghost in red began to swim away, but the ghost in red looked very indifferent. Huang nearly staggered two steps and came to the ghost in red and asked reluctantly, "Ho Hua, is she really gone?"


    "Do you really think of her?" asked the ghost in red


    Huang Jin nods hard.


    The body of the ghost in red has begun to dissipate, but she is bowed and murmurs: "is there really a good man in this world?"


    With these words, the ghost in red had disappeared.


    Huang Jin stretched out his hand and quickly took it back. He murmured, "you are not her."


    Qinghuai quietly turned around and said only one word, "go."


    Li Fuyao picked up the wood knife, threw it to Huang Jin, rubbed his chest, and followed Qinghuai out of the house.


    Huang Jin was left standing in the same place.


    This brave scholar who dared to snatch his family with a knife suddenly burst into tears.


    He didn''t cry in front of Qinghuai and Li Fuyao. But when there was no one else, Huang Jin''s tears could no longer be stopped. He allowed the tears to slide across his face and did not wipe them, so he stayed where he was.


    Soon there was only the murmur of a scholar in the house.


    In the distance, where Huang Jin was destined not to see, Li Fuyao and Qinghuai stood in the distance and looked at Huang Jin. Li Fuyao asked, "should the woman named Hehua still exist?"


    Qinghuai turns her head and takes a look at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fu shook his hand, "but that woman''s death must be true."


    "Green locust sneers:" did not expect you are not stupid at all. "


    "If you hadn''t seen that woman, how could you have known so much?"


    Li Fuyao said this as an explanation.


    Qinghuai suddenly asked, "Li Fuyao, do you think it''s good or bad that this man and woman are obsessed with?"


    "What do you say?" Li Fu raised his eyebrows.


    "Nature is a matter of practice." Qinghuai''s face was taken for granted.


    Li Fuyao said uncertainly: "Chen Sheng didn''t say that this love affair affected his practice."


    "You don''t care about that cheap master," he said sarcastically


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer. He just looked at the distance. A woman holding an umbrella was watching Huang Jin in the distance.


    Li Fu shook his mouth and said, "this is the woman."


    Green locust did not answer, just looked at the woman.


    The woman holding the umbrella looked at Huang Jin in the distance, silent tears.


    After a long time, the woman stretched out her hand from under the umbrella, but it was a pity that the hand just reached out under the umbrella. It seemed that something had burned her, and white smoke began to appear.


    It seems that the woman did not feel it. Instead, she threw the umbrella away and made a gesture of embracing, but she still did not go forward even one step.


    Visible to the naked eye, the woman''s body began to turn white smoke.


    Huang Jin was still standing there, not looking back.


    When the woman''s body has completely dissipated, Huang Jinfu turns his head to his heart, but his back is empty. Apart from an umbrella, there is nothing else.


    Huang Jin goes over and picks up the umbrella.


    Put it in your arms.


    This umbrella is clearly what he sent out.


    He began to look around.


    Still nothing to see.


    Finally, Huang Jincai said in a low voice, "you are afraid that I will be sad, so you won''t come to see me for the last time?"


    No one answered him, but he nodded.


    He stood by the umbrella and opened his hand as if to hold someone in his arms.And that''s exactly where the woman was standing.


    Li Fuyao has no reason to think of half a sentence of the former sages, "insert dogwood everywhere, less than one person."


    Obviously, he knew that the poem was the homesick poem of the former sage, but he didn''t know why, but he thought it was very suitable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    After leaving Zhuyu town and going north, Huang Jin was obviously depressed. After leaving the house, Huang Jin did not carry the wood knife on his back and replaced it with the umbrella, and Chai Dao went behind Li Fuyao.


    As a swordsman, although in Chen Sheng''s opinion, Li Fuyao is a swordsman, but he can be regarded as a swordsman. At the moment, he is carrying a firewood knife. However, Li Fuyao still has some special emotions about the Chai Dao that he fought with for the first time in his life, so he didn''t say anything.


    Huang Jin was the last to take part in the imperial examination in Shaoliang city this year. He only took one exam in the imperial examination in Shaoliang city this year. Because he knew that the woman was married, he gave up the following examinations and went back to his hometown in a hurry. According to the law of Dazhou, Huang Jin could not take part in the imperial examination for at least ten years If the examiners at that time didn''t know what the scholar was going to do, maybe it would be more than just canceling the imperial examination qualification. After returning home, Huang Jin''s road to success by taking part in the imperial examination has been cut off. If he wants to do anything in the future, he will have to find another way.


    After a day, he came to a side road. Huang Jincai stopped and yelled at Li Fuyao. The latter turned his head and looked at Huang Jin.


    Huang Jin trotted two steps to Li Fuyao. Looking at the young man who was a few years younger than him, Huang Jin said sincerely: "Mr. Li, I''ll say goodbye here. When I was in Zhuyu Town, Mr. Li saved Huang Jin''s life. If there is any trouble in the future, Huang Jin will be able to solve it again. When he informs Huang Jin, Huang Jin will certainly go through fire and water and will not say goodbye."


    After saying this, Huang Jin seemed to think of something, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    Li Fuyao patted the handle of the wood knife and said with a smile, "I can use this wood knife very well. I won''t return it to you. It''s clear."


    Huang Jin smiles and says nothing more.


    Li Fuyao asked casually, "what do you want to do after returning home, or do you want to read?"


    Huang Jin shook his head and calmly said, "the master of the Confucian sage once traveled around the world. Although I was white, I still felt yearning for it. After returning home, he settled down his elders and wanted to follow the example of the master."


    Li Fuyao also knew that although the Confucian sages mentioned by Huang Jin were also followers of Confucianism, they were only a group of scholars. There were no friars. However, the Confucian scholar who could travel around the world with a cow cart in those years was not really alone. If it had not been for the help of Confucian monks, a poor scholar, how could he have gone so far It''s not easy to follow suit.


    But Li Fuyao thought for a moment, just nodded, "it''s a long way to go. Brother Huang cherishes it."


    Huang Jin laughed it off.


    After bowing his hand at Li Fu, he turned his head and looked at Qinghuai and said to her, "girl, you can really stand up to being a nvxia."


    The green locust is not moved.


    This scholar always thought that Qinghuai was just a kind of female Xia in the world, and he was not afraid of the ghost in red that she met before. It was mainly because that woman was the reason why the ghost in red showed her face most of the time.


    With these words, the scholar who came with a knife and went with an umbrella walked down the official road and stepped on the branch road, and gradually left.


    Li Fuyao looked at Huang Jin''s back and asked, "if he really had the heart to go around, would he be eaten by the wild monsters in the mountains and rivers?"


    Green locust light voice way: "can''t say."


    Li Fuyao tugged at the corners of his mouth and continued to walk along the official road. After a long walk, he asked with a smile: "miss Qinghuai, do you think Huang Jin is lucky enough to meet a really fierce monk who has to accept him as a disciple?"


    "Even if you are such a fool, you can meet Chen Sheng. What else can''t happen in this world?" he sneered


    Li Fuyao frowned. "I''m good at practicing sword."


    Qinghuai doesn''t speak, but the sarcasm in her eyes is stronger. She is one of the most outstanding young people in the demon land. Who doesn''t envy her cultivation qualification? Even if you put her in the mountains and rivers here, she is the best among the younger generation. If you talk about women, you can even say that she is not inferior to anyone else except that Taoist. How can you make it difficult for me to win?


    Li Fuyao didn''t know what Qinghuai was thinking, but he was depressed and thought that when he got to Jianshan, he didn''t know how many talents he would meet.


    Qinghuai seemed to know what Li Fuyao was thinking. After a long time, she even comforted him: "don''t worry too much. Chen Sheng''s vision is not so bad."


    Qinghuai is a bird in the clouds who has seen a big scene. Although Chen Sheng''s realm is not low, it seems that she doesn''t care much. Li Fuyao is a bird in the cage. Although Chen Sheng doesn''t say a lot of admiring words, she still admires Chen Sheng.


    But Li Fuyao, who was just feeling better, soon heard Qinghuai smile and say, "but it''s not so good."


    In this regard, Li Fuyao laughed it off, not too concerned, after all, these days, he is not a small number of times.Looking at the road ahead, Li Fuyao suddenly grinned. In his opinion, the road ahead is very promising.


    For Li Fuyao''s temperament, Qinghuai obviously knows, so he doesn''t worry about whether this guy will be depressed in the end.


    You see, it''s better now?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Jin, a young scholar who stepped on the side road, walked slowly along the path, step by step. When he got here, he was not far away from the village. He could occasionally meet so many familiar people. When he went out of the village to rob his relatives, he was ridiculed by many of his childhood playmates, but most of them watched him grow up Huang Jin was advised to think twice about robbing his wife. Later, he just wanted to let Huang Jin be more careful when he could not persuade him. Now when he saw Huang Jin coming back with an umbrella on his back, an old man smoking a dry cigarette on the ridge of the field looked at Huang Jin and asked, "ah Jin, what''s the matter? Is she the girl who doesn''t want to come back, or doesn''t let people go there?"


    Huang Jin shook his head and grinned: "no, where does he Hua live well? I didn''t disturb her. I just took a look from afar and left."


    The old man shook the ash and said unhappily, "why, uncle is watching your boy grow up, is not sincere to uncle?"


    Huang Jin, with a bitter smile on his face, did not answer.


    The old man inquired: "you don''t think that the girl of Ho Hua has changed her mind. Uncle can tell you that you are both uncles. What temperament do you have when you grow up? Uncle knows that you don''t want to be partial."


    Huang Jin said calmly, "Uncle gen, it''s not like that."


    "What the hell is that?" The old man refused.


    After a brief silence, Huang said something.


    The old man''s face was gloomy, and he suddenly took a mouthful of dry tobacco and whispered: "how can this happen?"


    Huang Jin wiped his face and whispered, "Uncle gen, let''s go first. There''s something else at home."


    Huang Jin continued to move along the country road, but this time it was much faster than before. He had already seen the entrance of the village after a long walk. However, after a few more steps, Huang Jin suddenly stopped.


    At the head of the village, there are two figures, one big and one small.


    A middle-aged man in a blue shirt and a little girl were standing at the head of the village.


    Huang walked a few steps, came to the two people, looked at the man in green shirt, respectfully called a word of Mr.


    This man in blue is Yan Yu, a friar of Yanling academy, who appeared in Baiyu town before. However, he did not leave Dazhou immediately after leaving Baiyu town. Instead, he stayed in the village for a long time. Huang Jin asked him for his opinions before he went out to rob his relatives. However, at that time, Yan Yu just laughed and said something, but did not encourage or stop Huang Jin.


    Yan Yu, who was born in Yanling academy, looked at the scholar who was carrying a wood knife when he went out and only had an umbrella when he came back. He asked plainly, "how, as I expected?"


    Huang Jin shook his head without saying a word.


    Yan Yu said with a smile, "no matter how, the ending is the same. Now you are willing to go to school with me?"


    Huang Jin still shakes his head.


    Yan Yu asked patiently, "why?"


    Huang Jin solemnly said: "students want to learn from the master and travel around the world."


    After that, he said, "if you don''t want to go out of the country, you can''t go out to study."


    Huang Jin chuckled, "the students will definitely go to the school palace to study when they come back from the tour. If they can''t come back What does that matter? "


    Yan Yu''s face remained as usual. He said to two people that he would take him to the school Palace this time. However, neither of them promised to take him to the school. No one would be in a good mood to see him.


    However, Gu Yuan, the little girl beside him, is covering her mouth and laughing.


    Yan Yu didn''t reprimand himself as a student, but turned around and said, "Huang Jin, I don''t really understand. It''s obviously an opportunity. Why don''t you want it?"


    Huang Jin didn''t answer this question. Instead, he said some irrelevant words, "when he Hua was in the past, he only wanted to be with her. He could get less and worry less naturally. He Hua is no longer here now, and he can''t even get it at last. I think he will live a little more freely in the future. When it comes to freedom and carefree, the girl I met in this trip is really free and easy Mr. Yan must be a brilliant scholar, but according to my Huang Jin, he is not so free and easy. "


    Yan Yu''s figure gradually drifted away. Although he heard this, he did not make any response.


    But the little girl Gu Yuan said with a smile, "Sir, he is saying that you have to be tired."


    Yan Yu chuckled and said, "I was tired from living."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    After saying goodbye to Huang Jin, Qinghuai and Li Fuyao speeded up their journey. A day later, they left the official road and came to a large-scale state city. Li Fuyao had bought a so-called map of the territory of the great Zhou Dynasty. He knew that the state city was not a general state city. When Taizu of the Zhou Dynasty was founded, he started here This state city, originally called yamen, was renamed Yanshi. Nowadays, this city, together with Shaoliang, the capital of the Zhou Dynasty, is the most important two state cities in the Zhou Dynasty. Even the local people even call this Yanshi City the second capital city in private. From this, we can see how important this Yanshi City is in the Zhou Dynasty.


    After entering the city, according to Li Fuyao''s idea, she would buy some dry food and so on, so she would go on her way. However, Qinghuai didn''t feel in a hurry and had to rest for a night. Li Fuyao looked at Qinghuai and was helpless. He couldn''t fight with him. He could get rid of the fight. If she was reasonable, she would say nothing when she didn''t want to listen It''s no use. Li Fuyao is defeated by such a girl who doesn''t make sense and doesn''t have the slightest chance of winning.


    wanted two rooms with luxuriant foliage in a small inn in the city of Zhou, and he decided to stay here for a night. Why did he choose this inn? It was also because of the fact that there was a leafy Indus tree in the inn.


    The inn is located in a remote area. Naturally, there are not many guests. In addition to the innkeeper and his wife, there are only two young men left in the inn.


    It didn''t take long to stay in the inn when it began to rain. Li Fuyao remembered the autumn rain in Baiyu town as soon as he saw the spring rain. He pulled the corners of his mouth and turned his head, only to find that Qinghuai had already left the inn with a wooden stool and sat under the eaves to watch the spring rain.


    Li Fuyao came to her and sat on the wooden stool. Qinghuai just glanced at him, but did not talk much. Li huailiang said, "if you don''t have a chance to ask, I''ve been shaking my hand, but I don''t want to ask you a question


    Qing Huai glanced at him, "if it''s really wrong, I''ll beat you up, and I won''t get angry."


    Li Fuyao shrank his neck, but he soon began to ask, "when I was a storyteller in white fish town, I used to tell such a story. After a certain degree of practice, the snake can be turned into a dragon. Miss Qinghuai, you are also a snake. Do you think there is such a thing


    Why does Li Huai snake shake his face


    Li Fuyao asked, "can''t or won''t you?"


    Qinghuai said calmly: "we can''t and don''t want to. When ordinary people compile stories, they always like to make up their own likes. Dragons and snakes are different. How can snakes turn into dragons? Besides, the mountains and rivers, including the demon soil, have never seen a dragon. Who knows whether the so-called dragon is made up or not."


    Li Fuyao was not very clear about all kinds of things in the mountains and rivers. Now Qinghuai doesn''t know what the dragon and snake belong to. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to say anything more, for fear that the girl will laugh at him with his crude knowledge.


    just looked at exposed to wind and rain, and suddenly Li Fuyao felt uncomfortable.


    He suddenly exclaimed, "this week is really a little small. I thought the remote word you said must have moisture, but now it seems that there is no water at all."


    Qinghuai never paid attention to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao was about to sigh again when he saw a young man coming out from the door of the inn. He was sitting under the eaves not far from Li Fuyao with a wooden stool and a sea bowl in his hand. Before he sat down, the young man politely asked, "I want to see the rain. I don''t think it will affect you. But if it does, I''m sorry."


    The young man''s appearance was not good-looking, but it was very pleasing to the eye. In addition, he could win the favor of others. Li Fuyao nodded to him and whispered, "please do as you please."


    The young man looked at Qinghuai again. Qinghuai had no expression and did not speak. He did not open his mouth. After sitting down, he sat down on the wooden stool and began to eat.


    If you say you eat, you really eat.


    Li Fuyao looked from a distance. There was nothing else in the young man''s sea bowl.


    However, it was such a simple bowl of white rice. The young man ate it very seriously, and even didn''t lift his head at once. Li Fuyao couldn''t help looking at it more. He found that the young man was always picking up his meal with wooden chopsticks when he was just swallowing down his throat. The two were closely connected, but it looked very natural, as if he had practiced for a long time So, I don''t feel astringent at all.


    About half a quarter of an hour later, the young man swallowed the last mouthful of rice. Then he raised his head with satisfaction, put out the sea bowl under the eaves, took half a bowl of rain water, and drank it with his head up. Then he put down his bowl and chopsticks and laughed at Li Fu.


    Li Fuyao suddenly found this man very interesting.But before he could sigh, a young man came out of the door of the inn. He was just like the man who had come out before, carrying a sea bowl and a wooden stool.


    Li Fuyao looked up and saw that the man who looked like him eight points before, but the bowl was full of green vegetables, without a grain of rice.


    Then in Li Fuyao''s surprised eyes, the young man began to eat, but the word "eat" seemed to be a bit out of place.


    It should be said that Eat vegetables.


    But in any case, the young man did not eat as seriously as the man before. Instead, he was extremely casual. During the period, he even picked out some vegetables that were not selling well and threw them away.


    Another half a quarter of an hour later, the man also finished his bowl.


    He put down the dishes and chopsticks and sat under the eaves with the man before, watching the rain.


    Li Fuyao felt vaguely that something important was going to happen.


    But the man who stepped out of the inn said angrily, "brother, I don''t understand."


    "I don''t understand," the polite young man said quietly


    Li Fuyao was puzzled by the conversation, but the two men knew exactly what they meant. Therefore, Li Fuyao did not have any unusual emotions. Instead, Qinghuai said coldly, "play tricks."


    Green locust''s temper has always been not very good, what''s more, in this doomed no one can provoke her big week, she is even more unscrupulous.


    However, it was obvious that this sentence was not a big deal to the two brothers, so they were not angry. The young man who called out "big brother" said to Li Fuyao with a smile: "this childe, your family, you have a bad temper."


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to smile, thinking that I can''t control this one. If this one wants to do something later, I can''t help you two brothers.


    However, the tragedy that Li Fuyao was thinking of did not happen, because soon he heard the sound of horse''s hooves outside the inn.


    Soon, a group of beetles came to the hospital.


    In Li Fuyao''s sight, the wooden door of the courtyard was pushed open, and a young general with a sword hanging from his waist stepped into the courtyard. The soldiers who had been following their generals for many years knew that although their generals looked very good to speak, they were always proud of their hearts. If they were not careful to break his pride, the consequences would be very serious.


    In the spring rain, the young general did not hold an umbrella, although his hair was slightly disordered, it was not scattered.


    Looking at the two young men sitting on wooden benches under the eaves, the young general asked, "will you follow Ben?"


    The extremely elegant young man stood up and said calmly, "since I have finally come out of that prison, I don''t mean to go back."


    The young general waved his hand and said, "well, since you want to fight, you can fight. What nonsense."


    After saying this, the young general said in a loud voice: "Yanshi military office is handling the case. Let''s leave as soon as possible!"


    The innkeeper and his wife had already closed the door and hid far away when such a group appeared outside the courtyard. Then there were only two idle people left in the courtyard, Li Fuyao and Qinghuai.


    Then these words are about them.


    Li Fuyao was just about to stand up when he suddenly remembered the scene of the two men having a meal.


    That is to say, the small yard has already produced a shining knife light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    A knife in the spring rain, a knife on the steps, or even a knife on the sea bowl, within a short time that young general will give several knives. The momentum of each knife was not small, but none of them could cut the two young men.


    Before that, the young man who called "big brother" swept out under the eaves and fought against the young general in the spring rain. Instead of paying attention to the young general, the older young man came to Li Fuyao''s side, looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "are you not afraid at all?"


    Li Fuyao laughed. "In fact, I''m looking forward to your time."


    The young man was a little surprised, his face showed a strange look, "why?"


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "they are martial arts men in the world, but you are a monk."


    To the point.


    "How do you know?" the young man asked


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "because I am also a monk."


    In fact, Li Fuyao had no confidence when he said such a sentence. He just turned his head to watch the battle between the two men in the courtyard.


    Xie Ying, who is well-known in armour, is not easy to bully since he is young enough to lead an army. In fact, this young general in Yanshi military mansion was born in the family of Xie, a famous martial arts family in Dazhou. He practiced martial arts since he was a child. In the whole army of the Zhou Dynasty, only one hand can surpass him. He is worthy of the title of qingjunyan of the great anniversary Once there was news from Shaoliang city that if it was not for the emperor of Zhou Dynasty, if he was not busy with the war, Xie Ying would have been the son-in-law of the emperor and the son-in-law of the Zhou Dynasty.


    But even so, Xie Ying is now highly appreciated by the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. At a young age, he was already a general with five thousand riders under his command.


    Xie''s army had not yet been transferred to the border city. However, Xie''s army had to be transferred from the capital to the capital, but he had to wait for the transfer of his duties to the border city Yang Wei and Yang Lai were arrested and brought to justice in a few days. Therefore, this is what happened today.


    Can be in this spring rain, two people fight more than 100 moves, still have not been divided.


    Xie Ying''s arm trembled slightly, shaking off the raindrops on the blade. He said calmly, "Yang Lai, your martial arts are quite good. It''s better to join the army with this general. In the future, you can do a lot of things to protect your martial arts in vain."


    Yang Lai stood in the rain, regardless of the rain wet clothes, grinning: "I can win, do not win anything."


    After listening to Yang Lai finish this sentence, Xie Ying suddenly asked seriously, "really?"


    Yang to face free and easy, "gentleman a word, eight horses can not catch up."


    Xie Ying laughed and put the sword into the scabbard. He threw the family handed sword out of the courtyard wall at will. Naturally, someone there would catch the sword with the number on it.


    After Xie Ying lost his knife, he rubbed his face and said with a smile, "I''ll fight again."


    With a smile, Yang Lai passed by, and with a fist toward Xie Ying''s heavenly cover, his fist style roared and his momentum was extremely magnificent.


    Xie Ying sank down and stepped back slightly. His feet crossed several strange circles on the ground, which seemed to be difficult to avoid the blow. In fact, this young man known as Xie jiabaoshu not only practiced swords, but also studied other weapons, and his boxing and foot skills were not bad. After avoiding this blow, Xie Ying strode across half a courtyard and came to Yang Lai to sink his shoulders A collision, let Yang Lai stagger a few steps, a blow out, hit Yang Lai''s abdomen, let the latter avoid inevitable.


    Standing under the eaves, Li Fuyao looked at the scene calmly and said, "it seems that the younger brother of the husband is going to lose."


    Yang Wei said with a smile: "Xie Ying has been practicing martial arts since he was young, and his talent is not bad. Today''s military force is really normal. Alai''s age is about the same as him. Not only is he normal, but Alai has always wanted to join the army. The reason why I don''t go is to give him a chance. Xie Ying is familiar with the art of war and has great ambition. With him, Alai''s future is not gloomy."


    Li Fuyao asked, "since you have already embarked on the road of cultivation, why don''t you take your brother along with you?"


    Yang did not show his hand, but said, "A Lai is not suitable for practice."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. There are many monks in this mountain and river, but there are more ordinary mortals who can''t become monks. Many of them have no chance to get in touch with the monk road. Most of them are looking at the road ahead, but they can''t step on it. Yang Lai belongs to the latter. Otherwise, there is an elder brother of a disciple of Hengyang Academy No matter how Yang Lai could not go down the road of cultivation.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes were taken back from the two people in the yard, and turned to Yang Wei. Thinking about his appearance at dinner before, Li asked his own questions.


    Yang did not know a smile, "Li childe is because in the enemy when lingfu Qi can not be coherent gush out just have this question?"


    Li Fuyao nodded and said all his doubts. "When facing the enemy, although there are not many lingfu Qi machines, they do not feel stagnant after one move. However, it is still the case when there is still spare force. Why is itYang Wei pointed to the rain dripping from the eaves, and said softly, "the same is true of rain water. After a drop, there will be another drop, a drop by drop. However, if you have seen the rainstorm, you can know that there is no gap in that rain."


    Yang didn''t explain this question thoroughly. Instead, he said something mysterious. Li Fuyao frowned and didn''t ask deeply. He didn''t intend to ask this question at all. These days, he was thinking on his own. If he hadn''t seen Yang Wei eating before, he would not have asked this question. Now Yang has said something briefly, and Li Fuyao can''t get to the bottom of the matter.


    But he was standing still thinking about it.


    Green locust, who has not spoken for so long, suddenly scolded a fool.


    Li Fuyao smiles awkwardly. In order to ease the embarrassment, he turns his head and looks into the yard.


    At this time, Xie Ying beat Yang Lai back several feet. He stood in the courtyard, looked at Yang Lai, and asked with a smile, "how about it?"


    Yang Lai tugged at the corners of his mouth. "If I can''t beat you, I can only go with you. But my elder brother went to heaven prison just to read an article and didn''t do anything harmful to nature. You don''t want to leave him."


    Xie Ying turned to look at the three people under the eaves.


    Yang Wei clasped his fist and said with a smile, "general Xie, after a Lai, you will be entrusted. If there is any disaster caused by a Lai later, please write a letter to Hengyang academy and inform the next one."


    Xie Ying''s expression changed slightly. Looking at Yang Wei, he sighed, "it turns out that it''s the immortal master outside the square. Xie Ying is rude."


    Yang Wei didn''t say much, but after seeing Yang Lai, he said softly, "ah Lai, you should be very careful after you join the army. If you die on the battlefield, you don''t have time to collect your corpse."


    Opening a sentence is despondent words of Yang Wei obviously did not feel something, just looking at his brother-in-law, smile.


    Yang Lai nodded and didn''t care.


    When Xie Ying knew Yang Wei''s identity, he did not go to see him. Instead, he looked at young Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao looked at him, but his eyes were calm. When he looked at the young martial artist, he suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    Can the martial arts master kill the monk with his strength?


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao was quickly shocked by the idea of his brain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    In the end, everyone was happy. Yang Lai joined the army, and Xie Ying didn''t have to worry about getting rid of the prisoners. As for Yang Wei, after reading the sage''s article, he should return to the Hengyang academy, which has a reputation No. 1 in Dazhou. In fact, the Academy was not in Dazhou. It was only because of its high prestige that it was able to enjoy such a reputation in Dazhou But before that, the three, together with Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, had a meal together in the inn.


    Qinghuai has always been reticent about the people outside Li Fuyao, so she just takes a pot of wine and sits alone on the threshold. When she looks up at the stars, she takes a sip, but she doesn''t feel drunk.


    The innkeeper and his wife had heard of the name of Xie jiabaoshu for a long time, but it was the first time that they met the first-class young Junyan in Yanshi City. They could not help looking at them more, but they were worried about the soldiers in the yard, so they didn''t say much.


    After Xie Ying was stripped of his armor, he became more and more dazzling. During the dinner, Yang Wei and Li Fuyao did not talk much. One of them was a serious Confucian monk who had a chance to become one of those legendary people. Although the other was still struggling in the first place of swordsman, he would not be willing to do so according to his temperament.


    Xie Ying, who is known as Xie jiabaoshu, is a young Junyan who is waiting for the first day of the lunar new year. In fact, his ability to observe his words and feelings is not inferior to his martial arts and leading ability. When he saw Li Fuyao, who was young, he was so calm, he also looked at him in his heart, but he did not show any other thoughts.


    After a meal, Xie Ying found Li Fuyao, who was watching the rain under the eaves with his wine. They sat on a wooden bench without saying a word. After a moment of silence, Xie Ying took the lead in saying, "is master Li also a monk?"


    Li Fuyao asked with a smile, "why do you see that?"


    Xie Ying sighed: "Mr. Yang is so attached to young people like Mr. Li, where is the treatment that ordinary people should get."


    Li Fuyao neither admitted nor denied it. He just looked up and said with a smile: "compared with the orthodox friars like Mr. Yang, they are actually just going wild. I''m afraid that after several decades of spring and autumn, there will be no great achievements."


    Xie Ying shook his head. "Uncle always said that there were ten thousand ways to learn martial arts. It can''t be said to be orthodox or unorthodox. A monk may be different from Wu Fu, but in fact, I don''t think it''s any worse."


    Li Fu Yao chuckled and said to himself, "I once thought about one thing before, that is, whether a martial arts man can kill a monk when he reaches the ultimate level. However, after careful consideration, he feels a little ridiculous. When he reaches the extreme, he is only a thousand enemies. But once the monk''s realm is much higher, he is afraid that he can move mountains and fill the sea. Where is the martial arts man capable of Comparable. "


    Xie Ying nodded and agreed, "it seems that in the Zhou Dynasty, no matter how powerful you are, as long as the emperor''s will, your power will disappear in an instant."


    Li Fuyao nodded with a smile. "General Xie is a good metaphor."


    Xie Ying turned his head and asked, "what about Mr. Li? It should not be the people of Zhou Dynasty?"


    Li Fuyao laughed and did not answer.


    Xie Ying said calmly: "in fact, I also know that our big Zhou can not produce so many talents. However, if Mr. Li is really a member of the Zhou Dynasty, no matter what way we go, our emperor will be very happy. After all, martial arts men like me are almost called by his Majesty to be his son-in-law, let alone Master Li."


    Li Fuyao looked out of the house. The sky was getting dark and it was spring rain. He could not see the stars. He said with some regret: "Dazhou is located in the southwest of Yanling, and its territory is too small. Even if the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty opened up new territory, how could he compete with Yanling? Even if it is possible in the end, Yanling will not respond. There are no friars in Dazhou, but the friars in Yanling grab a large number of them and fight at that time. General Xie''s knife will not be cut on those friars. "


    Xie Ying clapped the pot of wine in his hand and ran said, "if you have good wine when you are thirsty, you won''t ask for anything. Naturally, the martial arts people of Zhou Dynasty of our generation should follow the emperor''s majesty to establish meritorious deeds. Even if we still fail in the end, we will not leave any regrets. If we shrink back all our life, because Yanling is on top of our head, we will live like a dog. How is it worth it? Why In fact, the reason why Yanling is allowed to have such small states in Yanling is that its territory is too wide. In some places, it is difficult to manage Yanling. So we should allow the establishment of small countries in Yanling. We only need to send money to the government every year, and from time to time, we can provide people to drive Yanling... "


    At this point, Xie should stop abruptly.


    Li Fuyao looks at him suspiciously.


    Xie Ying patted his chest with pride, "only I, Da Zhou, have not let a citizen of Dazhou go to Yanling to suffer for so many years."


    When Li Fuyao didn''t go out of Baiyu Town, he knew that the people of the Zhou Dynasty had some inexplicable pride. Otherwise, when facing the envoys of Yanling, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty would not dare to utter wild words, saying that it would take 100 years to expand the territory of Dazhou ten times.


    However, Li Fuyao''s sense of pride was even a bit stupid. But now, hearing Xie Ying''s words, Li Fuyao really felt less stupid.


    He took Xie Ying''s wine pot and took a sip. Then he asked with a smile: "it''s obviously better to make friends with Mr. Yang than to make friends with me, but general Xie chose to chat with me, which made me confused."Xie Ying said with a smile: "compared with Mr. Yang, I think you have more market atmosphere, but it''s these market atmosphere that make me close to Mr. Yang and add blood to the edge of the knife. After all, making friends still depends on my feeling."


    Xie Ying suddenly turned his head, looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile: "I''m Xie Ying. Can I make friends with you?"


    Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "which one?"


    Xie Ying asked tentatively, "which one can go to huangquan together?"


    Li Fuyao frowned. "You know I can live longer than you, so you come to take advantage of me?"


    Xie Ying laughed and said nothing.


    Li Fuyao lowered his head and said with a smile, "I used to have only one friend in my life, and I''ll have two in the future. However, I still don''t have a deep feeling now."


    Li Fuyao righteously said, "I''m Li Fuyao. That''s what you think."


    When the youth said this, Xie should not know why, as if he saw countless stars in his eyes.


    It seems that the two young people here have become friends after a talk. On the threshold not far from them, Qinghuai looks at Li Fuyao''s back, her lips slightly open and spews out two words in silence.


    There''s no doubt that it''s stupid.


    In the house, Yang didn''t open the window and didn''t go to see the scene in the courtyard. He just said with a smile: "the virtuous and virtuous change color; they can do their best to serve their parents; they can do their best to serve the monarch; when they make friends, they are faithful to their words. Although I have not learned, I will call it learning. "


    This sentence is engraved at the beginning on the wall of a cell in the prison of Yanshi City. But now, it''s gone.


    At this moment, Xie Chen County, who walked into the prison in the spring rain, frowned inexplicably.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    In the prison, the lights are bright, and the night is like day.


    Standing at the gate of the prison, Xie Chenjun, dressed in scarlet official robes, suddenly stopped. Behind him, a middle-aged man took up his umbrella, but did not open his mouth. His hands were slightly hidden in his sleeves, and his expression was flat.


    The old man who had been in the prison for more than ten years didn''t dare to look up to see the man sitting on the official field of Yanshi City. At this moment, although the old man did not speak at the gate of the prison, everyone felt an unspeakable depression. This momentum was not deliberately distributed by Xie Chenjun, but it was The momentum that naturally develops from being in a high position for a long time.


    Xie Chenjun asked casually, "which cell were the two men held in?"


    The head of the prison said in a low voice, "the two men have never committed any serious crimes. Therefore, they have not paid much attention to the prison. They don''t seem to be extremely vicious. How could they know that there will be a prison break..."


    Xie Chenjun waved his hand, "needless to say, it''s not your fault. If these two people run away, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s just that what people have been held in that cell in the past, you need to find out."


    The head of the prison was surprised and said, "since the last time a poor scholar died here, no other prisoner has been imprisoned for more than 20 years. As for looking forward, nothing can be found."


    Xie Chenjun frowned, "scholar?"


    The jailer nodded and said, "according to the records of the Tianbao archives, there is indeed a scholar who died here. Why was the scholar locked up in the prison? The file is vague. He just knew that he had written an article on the wall, and then he died here."


    Xie Chenjun asked: "did not send someone to copy?"


    The prisoner''s face was a little ugly


    "And I don''t know why, after those two escaped, all the articles on the wall disappeared."


    For the first time in his twilight years, the old man looked into the prison head''s eyes. Although he still could not see any emotion in his eyes, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    As soon as his legs were soft, he knelt down and begged for mercy: "Lord sacrifice, this is indeed a villain''s negligence. Please forgive me!"


    There is an unwritten rule on the court Hall of the Zhou Dynasty. If there are officials who hold several posts at the same time, they must be called by the title of the highest official position. The officials of the governor of the Zhou Dynasty rank in the fourth grade, while the position of the Guozijian is a member of the second grade. Although the Guozijian''s wine offering is a virtual duty, it is still much higher than that of the governor.


    Therefore, it is not wrong to call Xie Chen county a sacrificial officer.


    However, after hearing this address, Xie Chen Jun said peacefully, "yes, the Lord of the sacrifice of wine can''t cure you, so forget it."


    As the saying goes, a county magistrate is better than a magistrate now. Among the identities of Yanshi City and Xiecheng County, only the identity of governor can punish him.


    The old man didn''t want to go into the prison any more. He just turned around. The middle-aged man behind him did not say much. After watching Xie Chenjun turn around, he opened the oil paper umbrella.


    They stepped into the rain.


    The carriage of Xie''s mansion was still some distance away from the prison. In the middle of the road, the old man suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Wu Yi, Ying''er is going to leave tonight?"


    Xie Wuyi walked in the rain with an umbrella. In fact, the umbrella was all tilted to Xie Chenjun. He was drenched by the rain. However, the middle-aged man who had been talking a little didn''t show any impatience. Listening to the elder brother''s question, Xie Wuyi calmly replied: "the will of Shaoliang City has already come down. If it wasn''t for tracking down the two fugitives, Ying''er would have been It''s time to take his five thousand cavalry to the border


    Xie Chenjun looked at this younger brother, who was nearly 30 years younger than him, and said with a smile: "is 5000 less?"


    Xie Wuyi said stiffly, "it''s hard to imagine that Ying''er can only get 5000 in the year of crown. Elder brother, don''t think it''s enough?"


    Xie Chenjun Pingjing said with a smile: "what do you worry about? Naturally, you know it for your brother. But our majesty is different from previous emperors. If you think it''s not good to be famous when you are young, you are really worried about it."


    Looking up into the distance, Xie Chen Jun said with emotion and smile: "the Xie family has been rooted in the Dazhou court for decades, and has been handed down in the lake for nearly a hundred years. Although this influence may become a thorn in the eye of the royal family, as long as we do not oppose the Xie family, how can the royal family not rely on us?"


    Xie Wuyi was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "then listen to the elder brother."


    Before the master of the Xie family got on the carriage, he told Xie Wuyi: "Ying''er has made a friend in the city. He is a young man, so you don''t have to pull him in. Let them go to deal with the young people''s affairs. If the young man is troubled by other people, you can solve it in private, and you don''t have to pose any posture to avoid misunderstanding."


    Xie Wuyi nodded and said nothing.


    Walking into the carriage, the groom naturally drove away, while Xie Wuyi stood where he was and didn''t follow Xie Chenjun. Xie Wuyi, who was second only to Xie Xindu in Xie''s family, was also the famous Great Master of Xie DA on Dazhou River and lake. Standing in the rain, Xie Wuyi was smiling slowly.Take out a pot of wine from your waist and drink it in the rain.


    This great master of the river and lake who is so addicted to alcohol that he never drinks in front of his elder brother.


    -


    the night was deep and there were no stars. After seeing Xie Ying and Yang''s brothers off, there were only Qinghuai and Li Fuyao left in the inn. Li Fuyao was still sleepy and opened the window in a daze.


    More than a quarter of an hour later, Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the room next door. He found that the light in Qinghuai''s room was flickering. He was distracted. The wooden window was pushed open, and Qinghuai was lying by the window, looking at Li Fuyao, who was staring at him. Somehow, he felt that this guy was funny.


    Li Fuyao said with a dry smile: "miss Qinghuai hasn''t gone to sleep."


    Green locust rolled a white eye, ignored this idiotic question.


    Li Fuyao didn''t feel embarrassed. After all, he saw a lot of such things.


    Li Fuyao thought of his conversation with Xie Ying before, and suddenly sighed: "I don''t know whether I''m from Yanling or from Dazhou."


    Qinghuai interposed: "Li Fuyao, do you know that there are really martial men in the world who can kill friars with their strength?"


    Li Fuyao turns his head, his face is unbelievable, his previous idea is not wrong?


    "There are not many monks outside the three religions, but there are also many. Apart from the fact that the swordsmen are completely on a sheep''s intestines path, most of the other field operations are born out of the three religions. But have you ever wondered why swordsmen were born in the sky for the first time?"


    Qinghuai leaned against the window and said carelessly.


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "born in the sky..."


    Before finishing a sentence, Li Fuyao soon thought of one thing. He said in surprise, "is it hard to be a swordsman or a martial arts man?"


    Qinghuai said calmly: "it''s only half right. The swordsman in those days was naturally a Wufu, but later he became a monk. However, the event of Wu Fu''s killing a friar really happened to the swordsman."


    "The sword immortal who led the swordsman to the road of practice at that time did indeed kill a saint of the three religions with the power of a swordsman before he became a monk."


    Even though Li Fuyao was shocked by this sentence, Wu Fu killed the friars, but he still killed a saint of the three religions?


    What a tough character this is?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    Some things are too far away to be verified. However, Li Fuyao is willing to believe it when she says it in Qinghuai''s mouth. However, no matter how she studies it, Qinghuai doesn''t know how it is. Therefore, under Li Fuyao''s questioning, the angry girl just closes the window heavily.


    This made Li Fuyao a little angry for a while.


    When it was getting clear and bright, Li Fuyao stood under the eaves waiting for the green locust. After a day and a night of spring rain, it had stopped all the time. If we were on our way, the weather would not be very good, but it would not be bad.


    Green locust walked out of the inn, stood under the eaves for a while, and asked, "Li Fuyao, is there an answer to the question you thought about before?"


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment. Soon he knew that Qinghuai was asking the question he had asked Yang Wei before. After thinking for a moment, Li Fuyao decided to say it all out. However, after he had finished all of them, Qinghuai just dropped a word and let him continue to think.


    After stepping out of the courtyard, Li Fuyao and Qinghuai decide to leave Yanshi City and continue northward. This time, the destination is Shaoliang City, the capital of the Zhou Dynasty. After passing through Shaoliang City, they should go out of the territory of Dazhou and come to the boundary of Yanling. When they get to the junction of the northernmost end and Dayu, Li Fuyao will have to go to the Jianshan mountain, and Qinghuai will go to Liangxi to attend the Taoist meeting It''s hard to say whether the local gifted girl can defeat that Taoist at the Taoist meeting, but in any case, this one will be much more famous than before.


    Walking in the street, Qinghuai seems to be in a good mood. She seldom talks with this guy, "I don''t know what Li Fuyao will look like one day when he sees a monk who can move mountains and fill the sea. Will he be scared to break his courage and even lose his sword in time?"


    Li Fuyao was not angry, but said with a smile: "then hang the sword around your waist all the time. Anyway, I can''t frighten him out."


    "Green locust sneers:" you also only have this ability. "


    Li Fuyao laughs. After so many days of getting along with this girl, she has already figured out her temperament. Therefore, if he is ridiculed by her "spare no effort", Li Fuyao will not be as angry at the beginning.


    There was a long way to go before the gate of the inn. Li Fuyao asked after a few steps, "what is the origin of Hengyang academy?"


    Green locust does not have good spirit to say: "you are not Yan Ling Luoyang city person surname, how this all don''t know?"


    Qinghuai didn''t notice that when he said the three words of Luoyang City, there was something indescribable in Li Fuyao''s eyes.


    However, the girl who didn''t like to think about Li Fuyao''s feelings quickly said to herself, "friars of the three religions, there is a dominant Confucianism family in Yanling. Are there so many academies? Let me tell you this: the Yanling academy is the first orthodox school of Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism. Naturally, it can be called the school palace. Then the rest of the academies are not under the school of Confucianism? It''s just that there is not enough inside information, so it can only be called the Academy. One day, many talented friars will come out of the academy and have the strength to go to Yanling academy and win. Then Hengyang academy will be Hengyang Academy. As for Liangxi, it''s probably the same. If there''s something different about it, it''s just that the Buddhist soil is better, but the utilitarian heart of those monks is not high at all. "


    When Li Fuyao got the answer, he was in a better mood. He was walking a few steps with his head down, thinking about going to his waist to find out the territory Map of the Zhou dynasty he had bought. Unfortunately, after a few steps, he saw that he had a pair of boots at present.


    Li Fuyao looked up and saw a middle-aged man standing in front of him with a pot of wine pinned on his waist. Li Fuyao just looked at the middle-aged man, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    The middle-aged man was a little strange, but he was not talkative. He just looked at the young man and opened his hand. Li Fuyao didn''t know much about the river and lake, and he didn''t know how many fish and Dragons there were in the lake. So when he saw the middle-aged man''s appearance, he only estimated that there must be some relationship between this guy and Xie Ying, but he never knew about it What skills does the middle-aged man have? When the middle-aged man reaches out to grab Li Fu by the collar, Li Fu shakes his head.


    How can a martial arts man compete with a monk? Even if Li Fuyao is a young friar in the first level of swordsman, it is definitely not easy to be provoked. Besides, this middle-aged man is not the founder of swordsmen who could kill friars when he was a swordsman.


    After shaking his head, Li Fu again and again pointed to the middle-aged man''s waist. After a moment, the man''s face flushed, and a mouthful of old blood almost vomited out. However, he was still swallowed by him and could not vomit out.


    "Want to try how much I have?"


    The middle-aged man said calmly, "it''s natural to be cautious when making friends with the children of the Xie family. Even if the monks set foot on the road of cultivation, they can''t become friends of Xie''s family if they have ulterior motives."


    Li Fuyao said in a deep voice, "if I really mean something, are you going to die?"


    "It''s worth a life for a result." The middle-aged man took a sip of wine from his waist and talked calmly.


    Li Fuyao pulled the corners of his mouth. "Should Xie be your nephew or son?"


    "Son."When he said this, Xie Wuyi looked proud.


    Li Fuyao grabbed the wine pot on Xie Wuyi''s waist and muttered to himself: "it''s hard to make a friend. It''s hard to think that the family are crazy."


    Li Fuyao said as he walked, ignoring Xie Wuyi. However, the top martial arts master in Dazhou felt that he could not laugh or cry.


    There was a carriage stopped in an alley, and an old man sat in the carriage to keep his eyes closed. The lane was remote, but there were no pedestrians, but soon there was a sound of foot steps, and then there was a sound.


    "The second master is still alive."


    Short five words, let the old man open his eyes, he ha ha smile, did not express any other emotions, just opened his mouth and said two words, "back to the house."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before leaving the city, Qinghuai looked at Li Fuyao and asked, "how do you feel about your first time shaking the wind?"


    Li Fuyao stopped and asked, "what do you think?"


    Green locust sneers: "you naturally should be very happy."


    Li Fuyao, who was carrying a wooden knife, said seriously: "I''m really happy, but I don''t believe that there is a martial arts man who can kill a saint."


    When Li Fuyao said this, he didn''t believe in Qinghuai. Qinghuai said angrily, "if you don''t believe it, when you get to Jianshan, you will know. Those swordsmen who stink are eager to write down all these glorious deeds. It''s much more difficult not to know than to know!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    Out of Yanshi City, Li Fuyao''s eyes are only Shaoliang city. Even Qinghuai has to admire Li Fuyao. In fact, he is very methodical. The destination of this journey is the border between Yanling and Dayu. However, along the way, Li Fuyao always calculates the number of days to go. If it is not Qinghuai who delays Li Fuyao for a few days, he should follow Li Fuyao''s advice Now it''s time to get to the capital.


    Li Fuyao had never seen the city of Shaoliang in Dazhou, but he stayed in the territory of Dazhou for many years. He was used to the temperament of many Zhou people. He hoped to see what the capital looked like and to see the emperor of Dazhou who had been respected by the people of Dazhou. This time, he went to Jianshan by the way of Shaoliang City, so he was on his way Li Fuyao''s only worry is that Qinghuai doesn''t want to. After all, this girl from the demon soil is his biggest dependence.


    It doesn''t mean that there will be no difficult things in the territory of the Zhou Dynasty. After all, he and Qinghuai have to go through a section of Yanling together.


    Nowadays, Li Fuyao is just walking out of the small town like a dry well to the small mud pond of Dazhou. If he wants to see more scenery and achieve other realms, where is a big week is enough.


    They returned to the official road and headed for Shaoliang city. This time, there were more pedestrians than before. From time to time, many riders roared by on the official road. These soldiers in the battlefield of Dazhou either went south or North. They all went to the frontier of Dazhou to open up new territory for it. According to the ancient books, Li Fuyao had never seen any bitterness in the eyes of these riders. Instead, he was full of heat. Li Fuyao only saw that look in the eyes of those nobles in Luoyang City, and those nobles showed this kind of expression because their descendants were lucky enough to be selected into the Yanling Academy It''s because I saw those immortal masters that they showed such an expression. But these riders were fighting for their lives. How could they have such an expression?


    There are so many things that Li Fuyao can''t think about, so he doesn''t want to think about it. However, along the way, these people seem to like to talk about it. Now, the top priority of the Zhou Dynasty is not only the emperor''s military campaign in the south but also the great event in Shaoliang city Princess Anyang asked for marriage.


    As the most beloved daughter of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, the princess Anyang was supposed to marry Xie Ying, the treasure tree of the Xie family. But in fact, as the most outstanding descendant of the Xie family, Xie Ying is also the young Junyan who may become the helmsman of the Xie family. It is absolutely impossible for the princess Anyang to become the emperor''s son-in-law, although the title of the emperor''s son-in-law is extremely high Bright and beautiful, after all, once it becomes a prince of consort, not to mention anything else, it can not be official on the basis of the great Zhou''s ancient training. It is obvious that Xie should be so appreciated by Xie family that he can not enter the palace. Therefore, after the big choral Emperor laughed, he really started to arrange the marriage for the princess''s highness.


    Princess Anyang was born to the empress of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. She died of dystocia after she gave birth to Princess Anyang. Therefore, over the years, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty has taken great care of the princess Anyang, who looks very similar to the queen. In recent years, he has not only never beaten or scolded her, but also said no heavy words. All the people in Shaoliang city are exhausted As we all know, today, no matter who becomes the emperor''s son-in-law of the Zhou Dynasty, those who later become the emperor''s son-in-law are not allowed to become an official, but the family behind him is naturally rich and generous. Therefore, after this incident came out, it immediately made the whole Zhou Dynasty, at least the capital of Shaoliang City, a little quiet.


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty had three things to know. The first thing was that the candidate should not be too ugly in appearance; the second was that he should not be too weak in force. As for the third point, his family background was innocent. The three generations of his ancestors were not allowed to violate the laws of the Zhou Dynasty.


    But after the three things, there was also a very important event, that is to get the princess''s heart.


    In this regard, Li Fuyao just tugged at the corners of his mouth. In this way, the first three things are dispensable, and the princess likes it.


    It''s just hearsay that although we can know the whole story of many things, they are far from seeing the truth of huangbang with his own eyes. Therefore, on his way to Shaoliang City, Li Fuyao really saw the emperor list of marriage seekers.


    Standing in front of the emperor''s list, Li Fuyao looked at the words on it, and found that there was no difference in his words about heaven''s way of listening. For a moment, he was a bit big headed. The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was really vigorous and vigorous. In the past few days, he had to screen in Shaoliang city. At the end of the month, he had to make a final list for Princess Anyang to choose from.


    Li Fuyao remembered Xie Ying, who was now at the border, and what he had said when he was chatting with him in the inn before. A man murmured: "you like Princess Anyang, but you can''t save face. Now, the princess is going to get married. It depends on what you do."


    Qinghuai walked behind him. Naturally, she heard this clearly. She turned her head and looked at Li Fuyao and sneered: "what''s wrong, Li Fuyao, you want to be the emperor''s son-in-law of the Zhou Dynasty. Oh, by the way, you can have a good life by being the emperor''s son-in-law of the Zhou Dynasty. When it comes to practicing sword, go ahead and avoid this crime."


    Li Fuyao has been used to Qinghuai''s sarcasm and ridicule. Sometimes, Li Fuyao can''t hear these words and is still a little uncomfortable.Yanshi City was not far from Shaoliang City, and Li Fuyao and Qinghuai did not walk slowly. Therefore, before sunset on the third day, they saw the outline of the city.


    However, before entering the city, Li Fuyao had a dispute with his party.


    It wasn''t a big deal, but when we were drinking tea in a small tea shop outside the city, Qinghuai and Li Fuyao occupied the last table, while another pair of servants also took a fancy to this table. However, Qinghuai sat down first, which led to the present situation.


    According to Li Fuyao''s temperament, if she is sure to be alone, she would like to invite the two to sit down. It''s not a big deal for her to give up this table. But Qinghuai doesn''t think so. After she sits down, she doesn''t intend to pay attention to the rest of the people, even Li Fuyao.


    Therefore, the childe who didn''t find the empty seat looked at the green locust angrily. The servant of the childe sneered: "which small place came out, so no insight?"


    Qinghuai didn''t hear about this right. He just drank the tea from the teacup. Li Fuyao simply ignored it and sat opposite him.


    These two people seem unreasonable, but they are really reasonable.


    The young man clapped the folding fan to the palm of his hand and said with a smile, "in this case, I have to reason with you today."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    It is reasonable, but in other storytelling novels, there are a lot of this kind of bridge. Those scholars seem to like to write such things, but it has been hundreds of years. Actually, they feel very old-fashioned when they look at them repeatedly. The so-called reasoning is just bullying. Li Fuyao was a storyteller before practicing sword When he heard the word "reason", he subconsciously felt the same way. But when the gorgeous young man opened his mouth, Li Fuyao found that the so-called sermon was really reasonable.


    After sitting down, the young man began his long talk. Perhaps he felt that he was very reasonable. He did not notice Li Fuyao''s increasingly ugly face.


    Qinghuai, as always, ignored this childe who was like a fly. After drinking tea, she looked into the distance and ignored him.


    This made the young man''s retinue give a thumbs up in secret. There is no one in Shaoliang city who can really ignore his son.


    After hearing about half a cup of tea, Li Fuyao heard about the history of the tea stall and the local conditions and customs of Shaoliang city. Finally, he felt that his ears were about to cocoon, and then he frowned and said, "this young master, if you have a good idea, don''t drink tea to moisten your voice?"


    The young man gave birth to a pair of beautiful Danfeng eyes. He looked at Li Fuyao curiously and praised: "you are the first one in Shaoliang city who can let me say so many words without interrupting me. You will be much better than those Gaoliang children in the city. Seeing that you are carrying a firewood knife, can you be a martial arts man who is fond of some exotic flowers?"


    Li Fuyao ignored.


    But the young man seemed to be familiar with himself and soon reported to his family, "my name is Ji Baiye. I live in Shaoliang city. What''s your name?"


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment, and then he said softly, "Li Fuyao, the name of the white fish town."


    When Ji Baiye heard the words "white fish town", he just said, "after all, this place is too remote. The rich and noble children in Shaoliang City, capital of the Zhou Dynasty, would not know about it. He looked at Li Fuyao and asked," recently, many foreigners have come to Shaoliang city to fight for the emperor''s son-in-law? "


    Li Fu shook his head and said with a smile, "as a Zhou man, it''s not strange to see Shaoliang city. I will continue to go north after staying in the city for a few days. Where can I be the emperor''s son-in-law?"


    Ji Baiye said suspiciously, "I don''t think you are Zhou people."


    Li Fuyao looked into his eyes with a smile, "what''s the matter with young master Ji?"


    Ji Bai Ye was quite straightforward, "you don''t look like Zhou people, you don''t have that smell."


    Li Fuyao pulled the corners of his mouth and didn''t speak. Ji Baiye turned her head and looked at the green locust. Tut said, "she is very similar."


    Qinghuai doesn''t speak. The talented girl of demon soil doesn''t speak much at all. When she meets a stranger, she doesn''t care to do anything if she follows the girl''s previous temperament. If someone provokes her, she doesn''t mind. However, since she has promised Chen Sheng, an unscrupulous swordsman, to send Li Fuyao to the border of Yanling and Dayu, she has to restrain her temper The boy was killed before he reached the border of the Yanling Dynasty.


    Ji Baiye watched Li Fuyao stop talking. Qinghuai didn''t pay attention to him from the beginning to the end. He stood up and said helplessly, "it''s so boring to be like those people in the family."


    The retinue who followed the young man out of the city showed an imperceptible smile. He remembered his listless appearance at home, but because of his identity, he didn''t say much.


    Li Fuyao takes a look at Qinghuai. The latter understands, gets up and goes. Li Fuyao stands up, bows his hands to Ji Baiye, and then follows Qinghuai to the city. Unexpectedly, he ignores the two men.


    Ji Baiye looked at the young man''s back and said in a low voice: "this guy is a little interesting. No wonder Xie Ying can be impressed."


    The young retinue agreed: "general Xie is young and talented, and the people who can value him are not ordinary people."


    Ji Baiye sighed at the distance, "but this guy only wants to go to the border to fight for his life. He doesn''t want to come to Shaoliang city to see me. Now it''s OK. My father really wants to marry me."


    The young retinue laughed and didn''t say much. Although the story of this and that Xie jiabaoshu was spread all over the place, in fact, who knew what the story was, perhaps only the two parties could tell clearly.


    Yes, you are princess Anyang of the great Zhou Dynasty. You can''t wait to marry someone, but that person is still unwilling.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Walking in the entrance of the gate, Qinghuai said, "that girl is the princess Anyang."


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment and tried to answer calmly: "I know."


    "That''s why you talk to you about these things?"


    Li Fuyao was worried, "I don''t want to know the story of him and Xie Ying, but she found us outside the city first. Then it seems that this matter has something to do with me. According to the relationship between the Xie family and the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, I don''t believe they didn''t spread my whereabouts to Shaoliang city. Besides, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty obviously appreciates those who set foot on the road of cultivation I''m sure he''ll come to see me when I''m in town. If it''s ordinary people, I''d like to see the emperor of Zhou. After all, I''ve always been curious about the temperament of Zhou people. "Qinghuai said calmly: "Zhou is really poor and crazy, even a small swordsman in a positive realm wants to recruit."


    Li Fuyao can understand this very well. "When all your money and wealth add up, you can only invite one person to have a meal. When you happen to meet that person again, why not invite him? Only when you have enough money to invite a lot of people to eat, you will appear so indifferent when there are a few less people."


    "It''s not surprising that small families also have plans for small ones. Besides, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is very ambitious."


    Green locust turns head, suddenly smile, "but you can''t stay down, so this business actually has no disease."


    Looking at the green locust smile, so Li Fuyao also laughed, "it doesn''t matter, I always have to stay for a few days."


    Qinghuai stopped talking. Li Fuyao muttered: "if you had a decent sword, you would look much better than you are now. At least you can fool the emperor of Zhou. But now, I''m afraid I don''t believe I''m a swordsman."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    Rainy season.


    Today, there was another spring rain in Shaoliang City, but it came and went quickly. It started at midnight last night and stopped at midnight. After stopping, there was a lot of fog, which made the emperor of Zhou Dynasty seem to put on a layer of light gauze, which is very hazy.


    As early as the Spring Festival, the central palace city of the Zhou Dynasty kept many eunuchs and maidens. The purpose of the existence of these eunuchs and maidens was to ensure the smooth operation of the palace every day, so as not to let Changchun palace go wrong. After all, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty had to spend the rest of his day in the palace of a concubine, except that he would spend the night in a concubine''s palace every night After all, no one knows when the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, who has always been famous for his talent and diligence, will come to the place where he should go before Mao Shi The Changchun palace began his day''s work.


    Today, Su Jin, the eunuch in charge of lighting the imperial study, is the eunuch Su Jin, who is the head of the twelve eunuchs in the imperial court. In fact, Su Jin was the first Eunuch in the imperial city who claimed to have more than ten thousand eunuchs. In those years when the state was founded in the Zhou Dynasty, he even had the right to "approve the red". However, in the recent 100 years, the system of the Zhou Dynasty has changed more and more to give this important right to "approve the red" Even so, all the eunuchs and maids in the Imperial Palace, except for the emperor of Zhou Dynasty and a group of people who had family relations with the royal family, were under the jurisdiction of Su Jin. The eunuch, who was in charge of all the trivial matters of the imperial city and was deeply favored by the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, became more and more powerful, but no matter how grand, Su Jingmei What we have to do is go to the imperial study of Changchun palace to light the lights and wait for the arrival of the emperor of Zhou Dynasty.


    When Su Jin went out at the Spring Festival, it was still drizzling in the imperial city. The short eunuch did not play lanterns or hold umbrellas. He let the spring rain wet his temples, but walked in the palace wall with his hands folded sleeves. He met many eunuchs with lanterns on his way. Only a few of them could see the handprint with the help of the dim light of the lantern The eunuch''s eunuchs and maids would be as silent as a cold cicada, standing on the side of the palace wall, lowering their heads, and waiting for the eunuch to pass before they dare to start their feet.


    No one dares to talk to the eunuch.


    In fact, he has been in the palace of the Zhou Dynasty for 20 years. Everyone knows what his temperament is and how he dares to do anything else. It is said that a new criminal law was introduced by the Ministry of criminal law of the great Zhou Dynasty a few years ago, that is, burying a person in the earth, exposing only one head, and then cutting off the scalp of the prisoner and pouring it with mercury from the human skull, the prisoner would itch all over his body It was written by the eunuch that when he climbed, his skin was separated and his skin fell off.


    Although it was just a rumor, no one in the palace wanted to confirm whether it was serious.


    However, if someone really looked at the eunuch''s face, he would actually feel that he was extremely kind, and there was no sense of ferocity.


    As the most favored person in the palace of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, lighting the imperial study lamp naturally fell on him. In fact, all previous eunuchs of the imperial palace of the Zhou Dynasty did this personally. Therefore, it was said that if the emperor wanted to become a close Minister of the emperor, he had to step into the imperial study.


    Before entering the imperial study, Su Jin stood on the jade steps outside the imperial study for a moment, then slowly opened the door and entered the imperial study.


    After taking out the fire fold in his sleeve and lighting the lamp in the imperial study, Su Jin walked out of the imperial study slowly. During this period, he did not look at the layout of the imperial study. After closing the door, Su Jin waited outside the imperial study for the emperor of Zhou Dynasty.


    After half a quarter of an hour, a dark black robe appeared in his sight, and a middle-aged man with a bun at will came to the imperial study door. He took a look at Su Jin, who was waiting for him. He didn''t rush into the imperial study. He just looked at the dim sky in the distance. The emperor of Zhou Dynasty said with a smile, "what''s new in today''s palace?"


    Now it''s just the Mao period. It''s still not clear. What''s new? If other people ask about this, it''s natural that they won''t get an answer from the eunuch. But now, the eunuch in the palmprint says in a low voice: "there in Huaining palace, Princess Li asked for a little eunuch who had just entered the palace. According to the old slave''s information, the little eunuch had just entered the palace The eunuch put silver in the clean room, but he didn''t clean himself. "


    There is no need to finish a word, but enough is revealed.


    In the past dynasties, there were many big and small things in the Imperial City, and those pickled things were very common.


    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment and frowned. "Princess Li enters Yeyou court. As for the little eunuch, you can see if you have any skills. If you can still use it, you can send it to the frontier. As for the clean body room, you can cut which one is done by any slave. Don''t involve others."


    After a few words, the middle-aged man, who had already dealt with the Royal Scandal, sighed and suddenly asked, "which family''s daughter is Li Fei?"


    Su Jin said in a low voice: "Shaoliang city Yang family, Li Fei''s younger brother happens to be the official Minister Yang Changyun."


    The middle-aged man frowned and said, "Yang Changyun is a very talented young man. It''s a pity to have such a sister. Su Jin, after daybreak, you go out of the palace and go to the Yang''s house and tell them what I have done about this matter today. There''s no need to say anything else. If someone from the Yang family comes into the palace and asks for mercy, she will be expelled from the palace. If not, you don''t have to complain Sue me. "Su Jin nodded and said no more.


    But when the eunuch was about to leave, the prince of Zhou, dressed in a dark black robe, asked again, "Princess Anyang went out of the palace yesterday. Who did she go to see?"


    Su Jin, whose face is full of ravines, suddenly reveals a bitter smile. Some of them say helplessly, "Your Highness is a character from the urine. It is so ancient. It has left the big bodyguard out of the palace. The old slave really didn''t know where her highness went yesterday."


    The emperor joked: "if you hadn''t spoiled that girl since childhood, could she have done so wantonly?"


    Su Jin lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "I dare not do so."


    "By the way, if Anyang girl comes, you have to stop her for me."


    Su said with a bitter smile, "old slave is going to go to Yang''s house later, but how can you stop your Majesty''s Royal Highness?"


    The emperor shook his head as if he were angry, but then he waved his hand to show that he didn''t care.


    Su Jin, who has been in the palace for at least 50 years and has been a eunuch for 20 years, has been watching the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty from a babbling child to a king of the great Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, he knows his temperament very well, No surprise at all.


    Standing outside the imperial study, Su Jin could vaguely see the figure of the son of the great Zhou Dynasty bending his head and bending over the table. Su Jin had no expression on his face. I''m afraid no one in the great Zhou Dynasty was more tired than this one, and no one could be heavier than his shoulder.


    Su Jin stood at the imperial library for two minutes. After two middle-aged eunuchs arrived, he nodded. Before he left, he said, "Your Majesty is going to approve the fold, except the princess''s highness, and the rest can not be put in."


    Two middle-aged eunuchs with ordinary faces nodded, "Su''s palm print is at ease, and the maid knows it."


    Su Jin did not say any more words, but went straight to the inner court to deal with the matter of leaving the palace. In the great Zhou Dynasty, the eunuch''s leaving the palace was strictly controlled. Even if he was Su Jin, now the head of the twelve eunuchs, the first Eunuch in the palace, and the emperor''s instructions, he had to report to the inner court if he wanted to go out of the palace. If he went out of the palace without permission, he would end up as miserable.


    In the imperial study.


    The Emperor Zhou looked at the memorials piled up in front of him like a hill and rubbed his head. Although he had always been known by the court and the wild for his diligence, he also had some headache when looking at these memorials.


    However, the Emperor just sighed and then began to pick up the memorial from the top. After a while, the emperor began to spit out some words such as "asshole" and "idiot". The voice was so loud that he didn''t know how far away he was from the imperial study.


    It is obvious that the two eunuchs outside the imperial study have not experienced this scene for the first time, so they are expressionless and unmoved.


    Soon, the emperor''s Majesty in the imperial study began to recite the names of some people, and they silently began to remember which minister''s name could be recited most frequently by his majesty. At the end of the count, the two looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Well, today is the name of the old man xintaikang mentioned by his Majesty the most times.


    As for the old man who is now the Secretary of the Ministry of accounts, who is in charge of the Treasury and money, whenever the emperor''s majesty wants to use the money, he always comes out and says that it is not easy to accumulate money and there is not much money in the Treasury. In any case, his majesty is not allowed to take the money out of the Treasury so easily. Even if he wants to take it, he tries to minimize the expenses. Therefore, the officials are actually in private It is said that the old man is a poor man, but the old man does not care about it at all, and even takes it for pleasure.


    Although the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was often angry with the old man, he also knew that it was the great fortune of the country to have such a secretary of the Ministry of Hubu. Therefore, he never tried to depose the old man. Even the old man''s many requests for resignation were rejected by the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, there was a view of the Hubu and jiayanshi in the court.


    The former refers to the old man xintaikang, while the latter is naturally a harmless joke made by some ministers of the imperial court to the Xie family.


    At this time, in the imperial study, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was opening a copy of Frontier memorials. There were not many words on it, and there was not much ink in the belly of the big old man in the frontier army. Naturally, he was not like a minister in the court. He could write a memorial with elegant grace.


    A few words say everything.


    After Xie Ying rushed to the frontier, he killed more than ten thousand iron cavalry in the South Wei state in the first war, only one thousand people were injured by his side in the war.


    After closing the memorial ceremony, the emperor of Zhou laughed, "what a Xie jiabaoshu, I really live up to my expectations of you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    After the clear day, Shaoliang city once a day is the scene of the early Dynasty. Before the emperor of Zhou Dynasty comes out of the imperial study, the imperial chef of the imperial dining room has prepared the breakfast. According to the rules of the palace, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty had a simple breakfast in the Imperial dining room before he went to the imperial court. In fact, there were as many as 15 dishes. After eating the early meal, the emperor had to change Good clothes, and then you can go to the Chongde hall to see civil and military officials.


    According to the ancestral system of the Zhou Dynasty, when the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty had breakfast, all the civil and military officials had to stand outside the Chongde hall and wait until the emperor changed his clothes and the business bell rang three times before they could enter the hall. During this period, if any minister could have breakfast with his majesty, it would be a rare thing to show that the minister was in his Majesty''s heart Status in the.


    In the past, the emperor was the first minister to join the imperial palace of Emperor Guangwu Although it can not be called the eternal name and appearance, the four characters of a virtuous minister and a capable minister can still be regarded as worthy.


    All the officials gathered outside the hall of Chongde. Three or two people stood together and talked to each other in a low voice. Only Li Ji, who stood in front of the officials, stood alone with no one around.


    The bailiff had a plain look. He did not go to the Chongde hall or the officials, but looked down at his boots.


    Only for a moment, after the crowd, a thin little eunuch trotted here, came to Li Ji, and said in a low voice, "Zaizhi, your majesty has a purpose..."


    Baiguan didn''t understand what the eunuch was talking about, but at the moment, the edict was nothing more than having breakfast together. It fell on Li Ji''s head, and no one disagreed with it. Therefore, Baiguan soon watched the bailiff follow the little eunuch to the imperial dining room and disappeared into the public''s sight.


    This year, Li Ji, who had just been able to make a living, walked in the familiar palace walls and asked casually, "how is your majesty feeling today?"


    The little eunuch whispered, "if you go back to Zaizhi, your majesty will recite the name of the Minister of Hubu most often when he is in the imperial study


    Li Ji gave a clear smile and said calmly, "old man Xin has worked hard for his country, but it is worth your majesty to say a few more words."


    Both the officials and the officials knew that the governor and the Minister of Hubu, Mr. Xin, had been friends for many years. It was not unusual for the Minister of Hubu to be talked about by Li Zaizhi. Therefore, the little eunuch just grinned and didn''t say anything.


    When he came to the imperial dining room, the eunuch left on his own, leaving Li Ji alone to enter the imperial dining room.


    In the imperial dining room, the emperor of Zhou Dynasty sat at the table and watched the pillar stone of the state enter the imperial dining room. Li Ji arched his hand and indicated that he did not dare. The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty didn''t like it. After Li Ji sat down on the opposite side, he opened his mouth and asked, "Li Zai Zhi, do you know why I asked you to eat with me today?"


    Li Ji looked at the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, his face could not hide the joy, where there is no reason why he did not know, "it must be the frontier victory, which general is it?"


    The emperor of Zhou said with a smile, "Li Zai Zhi might as well guess."


    Li Ji said, "I can''t guess that it''s hard for me to be an old minister in the war."


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty waved his hand and did not want to betray the truth. "That''s Xie Ying. I just gave him 5000 riders. This guy can defeat 10000 iron cavalry in the southern Wei Dynasty. The four words Xie jiabaoshu used to be exaggerated, but now it seems that it should or should be. Tell me, if I give Xie Ying tens of thousands of people later, will there be people in the court who will talk a lot? "


    Li Ji joked, "old man Xin?"


    Don''t laugh at the old man who can''t find the money


    Li Ji didn''t answer. He just took a sip of the white fungus soup and said vaguely, "your majesty will not call the old minister just for this matter today?"


    After a long silence, the emperor of Dazhou said in a soft voice: "the Xie family in Yanshi City once sent me a secret letter, saying that two immortal masters were found in our Dazhou, one of them was a scholar of the Hengyang Academy. I don''t think much about it, but the other one is a city youth who doesn''t look like a scholar. Of course, these are not important. The only important thing is It''s this young man who is probably a member of the Zhou family, and he is now in Shaoliang city. "


    There was a sudden silence in the imperial dining room. Li Ji took the last bite of tremella soup in his mouth and looked at the emperor of Zhou Dynasty. He always knew that his majesty always wanted to have the protection of a monk in Dazhou, which seemed to be more powerful than the expansion of the territory.


    Li Ji tentatively said: "since it is a teenager, I want to be required not to be too high?"


    The emperor of Zhou said with a laugh: "since he is a young man who is qualified to set foot on the road of friars, what if he is not good at cultivation now? If he is willing to stay, I will try my best to help him go further and further along this road. Of course, the premise of this matter is that he is willing to protect Dazhou, and he happens to be Zhou people. One of the two conditions is indispensable!"Li Ji has read books all his life, but he is no stranger to governing the country. However, it is difficult for him to pay attention to such a matter.


    Looking at the emperor in front of him, Li Ji asked, "what is your majesty going to do?"


    The emperor said with a smile, "I naturally want to see him in person to show his courtesy."


    Hearing this, Li Ji quickly frowned. He shook his head and said, "Your Majesty''s golden body, how can it be like this? If that young man has evil intentions, big Zhou will be in danger."


    Li Ji, as the head of the hundred officials, sometimes his attitude is actually the attitude of all officials. Although there are many times when other voices will be heard from the officials, it is obvious that at this time, the attitude of all officials will certainly be the same as that of Li Ji, or at least not much different, when his majesty of the Zhou Dynasty leaves the palace to see a monk.


    So the head of the son of Zhou was really a little painful.


    In the court, he was afraid of Xin Taikang, the Minister of the Ministry of finance, who held on to the money bag. He was afraid of the lawless Princess Anyang in the palace. But in fact, what he was most afraid of was the governor of Dazhou, the leader of the hundred officials.


    But on this matter, the emperor of Zhou still wanted to see the young man. He said in a low voice: "according to the news from Yanshi City, the boy Xie Ying contacted with him. He found that the boy was not bad tempered. He felt good by Xie Ying''s temper. Therefore, there is no need for Li Zaizhi to worry too much. Besides, I have no injustice or hatred with him, and he does not need to take my life. "


    Li Ji was silent to this.


    A king and a minister are silent.


    After a while, the son of Zhou seemed to be angry. He patted the table and said angrily, "why not find someone who can make Zhou stable for a long time?"


    Li Ji said calmly, "according to the old minister''s humble opinion, the peace of the great Zhou Dynasty requires the use of life by the officers and men of the three armed forces outside, and the internal officials of governing the country. As for the rest, it is not very important."


    The emperor retorted: "if there are other monks plotting my big week, I can only watch it!"


    Li Ji shook his head and said, "this is destiny. Why should your majesty worry?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, the emperor was furious, and the blue veins on his neck swelled.


    He stood up and swore, "pedantic!"


    The emperor pointed to the nose of the governor and said, "I never believe in any destiny. I only believe in my servants, my soldiers and my people in Dazhou!"


    But even so, Li Ji is still calm, looking at the big Zhou emperor, did not speak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    "It''s said that our great Zhou Taizu, who rose up among the fields in those days, established the great Zhou just by virtue of his warm blood. Now, it has been more than 250 years."


    "My majesty, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, who is not a hero? Take Emperor Wu of that year as an example. At such a critical time, he never agreed to the request of the state of Southern Wei for peace and marriage, and did not send the princess out of the country. Although the war after that was really tragic, it was worth it."


    "Now our emperor is actually more remarkable. Although the war has been going on these years, we can see that the territory of the Zhou Dynasty has expanded a lot. If I had been born 20 years earlier, I would have tried it. Maybe the princess would have been my favorite. I have no idea about such a talented person."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although I had known that Zhou people had a natural sense of pride and had been in contact with them for many years, Baiyu town was so remote that few people in the town could say these words. But when he arrived in Shaoliang City, the capital of the Zhou Dynasty, Li Fuyao suddenly found that the people of Zhou Dynasty in the world were still Shaoliang City, which looked more proud. After leaving the hotel, he found a breakfast stand at random and ordered a special soup dumpling of Shaoliang city. Before the steamed stuffed bun arrived in his mouth, he heard the words of the diners around him, which made Li Fuyao feel helpless. He put his chopsticks back on the edge of the bowl and said to himself slightly: "after so many years in Baiyu Town, I thought I had adapted to the Zhou People''s kind of unknown place When I arrived in Shaoliang City, I found that I didn''t get used to it. The Zhou talents in this city are the most boring people in the world. I vaguely remember that even in Luoyang City, no Yanling people would be so boring. These Zhou people did not forget to praise the emperors of all dynasties when they had breakfast. "


    Qinghuai, who was sitting opposite Li Fuyao, was still dressed in blue clothes, but for the first time today she was wearing a blue dress. The girl from the demon soil looked at Li Fuyao, put a soup bag in her mouth, and after biting twice, she said calmly, "Li Fuyao, if you don''t see the emperor of Zhou again today, you will set out for the North tomorrow, and Shaoliang city will leave the sword The mountain is far away. If you don''t hurry up, I swear you won''t see the sword mountain you''d like to see before I leave you behind. "


    Seeing that Qinghuai threatened with the Jianshan mountain, Li Fuyao quickly shut up. Seeing the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, going to the Jianshan mountain was a big deal. Between the two, Li Fuyao had his own choice.


    Green locust suddenly turned to look at Li Fuyao. His expression was strange, but he just didn''t open his mouth. This made Li Fuyao shiver for no reason. He looked at Qinghuai and tentatively said, "if you have any dissatisfaction, I will try my best to satisfy you..."


    The words have not finished, green locust then calm mouth said: "another cage of steamed stuffed buns."


    The boss of the breakfast shop had sharp ears and quickly agreed to come down. After the steaming steamed stuffed buns were brought up, Qinghuai said naturally, "you''ll pay later."


    This makes Li Fuyao unable to help but pull the corners of his mouth, thinking that you are for this?


    After breakfast, Qinghuai returns to the inn alone. She doesn''t want to get in touch with outsiders, and she doesn''t worry that someone in Shaoliang city will kill Li Fuyao under her nose. Therefore, she allows Li Fuyao to wander around Shaoliang City alone. Li Fuyao, who is also the swordsman''s first level of integrity, wants to say that she was murdered by these martial men and peddlers in Shaoliang city I''m afraid even Chen Sheng will laugh off his big teeth if he doesn''t say green locust.


    Li Fuyao, who did not carry the wooden knife behind him, wandered in the street. He asked a passer-by about the location of the imperial palace. When youyouyouya arrived at the Imperial City, Li Fuyao couldn''t help shaking his head. This imperial city looks large, but Li Fuyao can''t help but say that he has been in Luoyang City for several years. The noble nobles of Luoyang City actually have their own residences It is not much smaller than this imperial city. As for the imperial city of the Yanling Dynasty, one of the three great dynasties in the mountains and rivers, one can see that there is no other city in the world that can match it except this one. Where can it be compared with the imperial city of Zhou Dynasty.


    He bought a bunch of sugar gourd in the distance of the imperial city. After walking along the imperial city slowly, Li Fuyao thought that if he rushed in like this, would he have to be slashed to death by the imperial guards? Will you be the first swordsman to be cut to death by a swordsman?


    Li Fuyao didn''t know where so many strange ideas came from. He shook his head and threw all these ideas out of his mind. Instead, he thought that he would return to the inn. After two steps, he saw a shop selling tremella soup.


    Li Fuyao sniffed, but he smelled a lot of aroma. After eating a basket of steamed stuffed buns, Li Fuyao thought about it. He didn''t want to go to the store. But when the road passed, he heard the owner of the shop yelled: "don''t miss it. We are a century old shop. It''s the best tremella soup in this week."


    Perhaps the content of the boss''s yelling was too exaggerated. The passers-by only glanced at it occasionally and ignored it. Instead, Li Fuyao, who had been thinking about why Zhou people were so proud, stopped.


    Just before that, I had heard the idle people in Shaoliang City boast about the emperors of all ages. Then there appeared a shop that claimed to be the best white fungus soup in Dazhou. Is it possible that this week''s people are not only proud, but also arrogant?After stepping into the shop selling tremella soup, the owner of the shop served a bowl of tremella soup. Li Fuyao began to take a serious look at the shop. It was around the imperial city. In fact, there were not many people who dared to do business. After all, they passed by some dignitaries every day. If one accidentally annoyed one, the business could not go on, but those who dared to do business here After that, Li Fuyao did not want to go deep into it. The tremella soup was in front of his eyes. Li Fuyao didn''t rush to carry it up. He just looked at the middle-aged man in coarse clothes and asked with a smile, "boss, is this really the best tremella soup for Zhou?"


    The middle-aged man smile, "may not necessarily, but go to big week casually ask, others should all nod."


    Li Fuyao joked and said, "is this the best food to eat, or to eat to know."


    The middle-aged man nodded solemnly, "that''s the truth!"


    Li Fuyao lowered his head and scooped a spoon with a wooden spoon. Before putting it into his mouth, he said in praise: "this tremella soup is really good, but even if it is so good, it won''t be so many people staring at me to eat it?"


    The middle-aged man simply sat down and said softly, "you know, some things are beyond your control. When you opened this shop, the ancestors thought of making money. But after generations of development, who could not come up with any other ideas, just like now, I would like to tell them that the tremella soup in my shop is not the best in the week It''s the best food in the world. "


    Li Fu said in a deep voice: "it''s not difficult to make a bowl of the best tremella soup in Dazhou, but it''s very difficult to make the best tremella soup under this day. There are so many time-honored brands under this day, and several of them have been open for a long time. It''s not easy to think about catching up later."


    The middle-aged man said with a smile: "it''s not impossible to recruit some good guys. It''s also possible to make this tremella soup more delicious."


    Li Fuyao put down the wooden spoon and said with emotion: "I heard such a saying in my hometown that a very great man said that he would increase his industry ten times by giving him 100 years. I have always wanted to meet that man."


    The middle-aged man sighed: "it''s a pity that he doesn''t live for a hundred years. He can only hope for the next generation. Moreover, he is afraid that after his death, the industry will fall apart. So he wants to find a friend, preferably one who lives much longer than him, to take good care of this industry for him."


    Li Fuyang raised his head. "So you all came to see me and drank tremella soup?"


    Middle aged men in the eyes of some apology, "is also forced."


    Li Fuyao squinted and said, "haven''t you consulted yet?"


    "I said," the middle-aged man called calm


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile and said, "I met a childe before, but he also said that his name is so common. Is this name so common in Shaoliang city?"


    The middle-aged man said with a wry smile: "the naughty children in the family are spoiled. They are really some crazy."


    Li Fuyao sighed, "I know you know my name is Li Fuyao, and I know why you know my name is Li Fuyao. I also know who told you my name is Li Fuyao. But I just don''t know why you know that I will be here. Can you tell your fortune in addition to governing the country?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    This conversation, which was almost destined to be written into the history of the Zhou Dynasty, started naturally. The ambitious emperor of Zhou Dynasty gave full face to Li Fuyao, who was still a young swordsman. After talking about it, the emperor of Zhou was even happy to hold back all the bodyguards who were reluctant to follow him out. Therefore, the tremella soup shop, which was temporarily cleaned up on the street, was just like this Li Fuyao and the son of Zhou were left.


    The emperor of Dazhou continued to say along with the previous topic, "the big week is not big, so I can know everything in Dazhou clearly. But I am not happy with this feeling. What I want to see is not the same."


    Li Fuyao finally took a bite of tremella soup and calmly asked, "did your majesty find out my life experience?"


    The emperor of Dazhou shook his head. "The reason why Dazhou is still a small country naturally means that there are many aspects that are still backward. For example, no matter how I look up the data of Baiyu town and investigate it openly and secretly, I can''t find out where you came from. But from my point of view, you may not be Zhou people."


    Li Fuyao did not speak and waited for the next word of the great Zhou emperor.


    "But there is no evidence that you are not Zhou people," he said with a calm smile


    Li Fuyao, who was not very serious, just said with a smile: "Your Majesty, instead of worrying about whether I am from Zhou, why don''t you think about whether I will stay or not? Dazhou is remote, and there have been no monks in the territory for hundreds of years. Even if he has been out during this period, no one has left to work for this dynasty. How dare your majesty be sure to stay Come, keep this foundation for your majesty, even open up new territory and expand the territory? "


    The son of the Zhou Dynasty sits in the seat of Dazhou. It should be a bit uncomfortable for someone to talk to him like this in weekdays. But now he looks at the young boy in front of him and says these things lightly. He doesn''t care about his status as emperor of Dazhou, but he doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all After hearing Li Fuyao say that he should care whether he will stay or not, he frowned slightly and retorted: "in my opinion, whether you are Zhou people is much more important than whether you will stay or not."


    Li Fuyao asked in amazement, "why?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the change in the manner of the son of the Zhou Dynasty. The change was like a sleeping tiger suddenly opened his eyes. He said, "naturally, only Zhou people can protect Zhou. No matter how strong and advanced he is, he will not be qualified as long as he is not a Zhou native. I will not trust the safety and security of Dazhou in the future The hand of an outsider will never ask an outsider to protect Dazhou! "


    What he said is very eloquent.


    In fact, it has been rumored that the pride of the Zhou Dynasty originated from the unremitting propaganda of the royal family of the Zhou Dynasty from generation to generation. Now, people like Dazhou are full of such pride.


    And the most proud, of course, is the son of Zhou.


    When Li Fuyao was telling stories in Baiyu Town, he was surprised when he talked about the king of the great Zhou Dynasty. This remote country with a history of only 200 years has not paid tribute to Yanling, had no relatives with neighboring countries and lost battles, but did not cede an inch of territory. The small countries around him enlisted civilian men to work in Yanling every year Dazhou did not let any ordinary people suffer from this.


    Maybe that''s what it is. How proud are these people?


    The emperor of Dazhou sighed: "apart from the fact that I really want to make a big territory, the reason why the emperor of Dazhou has been fighting for many years is that Yanling has long intended to destroy Dazhou, but Dazhou is not in their eyes. They even want to drive several countries nearby to destroy us. How can I be afraid of it?"


    Li Fuyao threw cold water without hesitation. "Even if your majesty conquers all the neighboring countries around us, as long as Yanling sends out troops, Dazhou will be a dead end."


    Before the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty opened his mouth, Li Fuyao said, "it''s not enough to have me. Unless I can go to the seventh level, even if I go to the seventh level and Yanling is determined to destroy Da Zhou at any cost, they can also invite the eighth frontier monks of Confucianism."


    In this mountain and river where the sage is not easy to fight, the monk''s eighth level of climbing the building is regarded as the first-class combat power in the mountains and rivers!


    Looking at the dejected look of emperor Dazhou, Li Fuyao felt guilty for no reason. He said in a soft voice: "if it costs so much to destroy Dazhou in Yanling, it''s better to turn a blind eye."


    Young Li Fuyao didn''t know that his sentence was far more hurtful than the previous one.


    Maybe the emperor of Zhou had thought about these things before. He didn''t think much about seeing Li Fuyao today. He wanted to see whether he was a Zhou man or a monk of Zhou Dynasty!


    For more than 20 years, the son of the great Zhou Dynasty had been thinking of a monk in his own country.


    This time I saw Li Fuyao, I couldn''t bear my emotions.


    After these words, the emperor of Zhou understood why Xie jiabaoshu, who always looked higher than the top, would like to make friends with this boy.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and said calmly, "I''m not from last week, at least not completely."The emperor was a little disappointed and immediately asked, "how do you say that?"


    Li Fuyao smiles and doesn''t speak. He just lowers his head and finishes the bowl of tremella soup.


    After eating, Li Fuyao said with a smile, "if you ask me a digression, does that Princess Anyang really want to marry someone else?"


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty said with a bitter smile, "thank you that boy. I really don''t want to trap him in the palace."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "you are really pedantic."


    This was originally the words that the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty scolded the Dazhou zaizi before. Now it is said from Li Fuyao''s mouth, but it is not so abrupt. On the contrary, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty thinks it is a little natural.


    "I''m half of Xie Ying''s friends and half a week old. But in fact, I can''t stay now. Even if I stay, it won''t help. There''s no need for me. I can''t do anything in case of an accident. But I always like this place and love this city. When I''m successful in sword training, how about your family business when I come back?"


    After getting up, Li Fuyao said this.


    "I still want to know what you mean by the so-called half Zhou people."


    Li Fuyao thought about it carefully and whispered, "maybe I''m from Zhou, but I don''t want to admit it now."


    The emperor waved his hand helplessly.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "but before this, Princess Anyang still has to keep it for someone, or you are not afraid that he will rebel? As for the ancestral system of the Zhou Dynasty, how about a change? "


    The son of the Zhou Dynasty was surprised and said, "I now feel that you are not very much like a monk, but rather like a villain."


    Li Fu shook his head and looked around. He didn''t see the wood knife on his back. He said carelessly, "we are not orthodox monks of the three religions. Of course, we don''t have that temperament. It''s just that my master is very romantic. If your majesty sees him, he will definitely feel that he fully conforms to the definition of monk in his heart. "


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was dumbfounded. He looked at Li Fuyao and said solemnly, "change it."


    No one knows that since the founding of the great Zhou Dynasty, the emperor''s son-in-law can not become an official. The reason for its abolition is actually Li Fuyao''s casual remark. But Li Fuyao actually understood in his heart that it was the emperor of Zhou who wanted to change all the time, but never in others.


    When Li Fuyao walked out of the shop, it was almost dusk. The setting sun reflected on the street, which seemed to be covered with a layer of golden gauze. Li Fuyao looked up to see the clouds in the distance, thinking about the scene of Chen Sheng''s sword leaving before, and sighed: "it''s a long way to go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    Changchun palace is very quiet today. Now everyone knows what happened on the border, so they dare not criticize it. Everyone knows that the emperor seems to be very gentle, but in fact there is a very irascible heart hidden in his chest. Like the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, he is very confident The imperial guards on duty outside Chongde hall have no idea how many times they have heard the emperor''s curse coming out from outside the Chongde hall. Today''s morning court has been open for a long time, not because of the border war, but because several old ministers of Zhou Dynasty didn''t think about how to deal with the difficulties when they learned the battle report On the contrary, at that time, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty had to make an order, which made him furious. He didn''t know how much precious things he had. A vase that had been in existence for more than 200 years was directly facing the old minister''s forehead.


    If the old minister didn''t shrink back a little, I''m afraid now it''s a corpse in Chongde hall.


    Standing in front of all the officials, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty held his hand behind him and said angrily, "I haven''t thought about being the king of the country. Are you going to be the Minister of the subjugated country? On weekdays, you always talk about eating your salary and worrying about you. Now, when there is a disaster, they just want to protect themselves? You are one by one staying in your own residences and in such prosperous places as Shaoliang city. Have you ever thought that if I surrender to the Zhou Dynasty, the people of that week will have to go to Yanling to work in darkness every day. What the people of Dazhou have worked hard for will be handed over to others! The ancestors of the Zhou Dynasty were able to build up a big Zhou in their rags. How can I throw away all this character? Otherwise, when I go to face the ancestors in the future, how can I say that I have no conscience? "


    Dazhou zaizi, the head of the hundred officials who had been trusted by the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, had always kept his eyes closed. When his majesty had scolded the ministers and calmed down a little, he turned to the ministers and said, "my colleagues, in 275 years since the founding of the state, there has never been such a crisis. It is human nature, but only because of it Because of the panic, I have to go down the books in the week. After more than 200 years of wind and rain, I have an inside story. How can I get down? "


    Li Ji had a high prestige among all the officials. In the past, if the chief executive had opened his mouth, no one in the court would have come out to protest. But now, after Li Ji opened his mouth, some people quickly retorted: "what was the situation in the past, what is the situation now, where can we speak in the same day? Li Zaizhi wants to explain the difference in the war report Is it human? "


    Li Ji turned to look at the old man who had happened. He found that it was the old man who had been nearly killed by a vase of the emperor of Zhou Dynasty. Li Ji laughed and said calmly, "a stranger is a monk. How dare you not put it into your mouth?"


    The old man, who had worked in the Ministry of rites for many years, sneered and said, "it is said in the book that such monks are not human beings. Li Zaizhi thinks that Dazhou can fight against them."


    Li Ji was silent for a long time, and calmly replied, "No


    "Why didn''t Li Zai Zhi surrender?"


    Li Ji stopped talking, but turned to look at the emperor.


    The emperor of Dazhou said calmly, "because no one in Dazhou would like to come down."


    The northern border of Dazhou was in an emergency. The state of Chen sent 200000 troops to the south. He had already set foot in the northern Yan County of Dazhou and was heading for Shaoliang city.


    Before Li Fuyao left Shaoliang City, he heard such a news from the surrounding areas. The news can''t be fake, because in the eyes of almost half of the people in the city, they can see the bright trace of the wooden bird made by the Ministry of labor of Dazhou from the northern border to Shaoliang City, just like a red silk ribbon, and also like the sunset in the sky.


    Three hours later, the imperial capital of Dazhou began to post the content of the border war report. With his pride, the court of Dazhou never wanted to block the news on such a big event. The whole country should take responsibility together.


    In recent years, Zhou Dynasty was extremely powerful. He not only ignored Yanling''s demands, but also expanded his territory with great ambition. In this case, the Yanling Dynasty was finally unable to sit. Therefore, as early as last month, several envoys of small neighboring countries, such as Chen state, came to Luoyang City, although they did not see the three big cities of mountains and rivers The Yanling emperor of Yanling, one of the dynasties, has always allowed the Yanling emperor to finally agree to the expedition.


    As early as 100 years ago, the army of the Zhou Dynasty has won great prestige in the southwest of this dynasty. Several countries around can only draw with the army of the Zhou Dynasty. Where can one have the ability to cross the border to come to the territory of Dazhou? Since Yanling nodded, it was not only to drive these countries to contribute as before, but it really sent more than ten monks to follow Chen''s 200000 army After they arrived at the border of Dazhou from Yanling, the more than ten monks who had practiced in Yanling academy didn''t do anything to move mountains and seas. They just killed all the generals and captains in the northern border army of Dazhou, so that the northern frontier army with great fighting power of Dazhou had no head for a time. Therefore, in a few days, the 200000 army of Chen state crossed Beiyan County, came to the North less than a thousand miles away from Shaoliang city. It seems that it will soon be able to go south and destroy this big Zhou, making it history.At present, the whole city of Shaoliang is full of big Zhou Jia Shi who put up notices to the people in the city. At this time, Li Fuyao was packing his bags by the window of the Inn room. After he carried the wood knife on his back, he looked up at the scene outside the window. He saw the sunset clouds hanging on the sky. His expression remained unchanged. He tightened the cloth on his tight fitting clothes and lowered his head to re check the property he had counted before The green locust, who carried a pot of wine and pushed through the door, took a look at him. The demon soil girl who is now in love with the wine leaned against the window, glanced at the scenery in the distance and asked, "Li Fuyao, Zhou state is in trouble. Do you want to go?"


    Li Fuyao frowned. For some reason, he didn''t like the name of Zhou. He raised his head and took a look at Qinghuai. Li Fuyao said calmly, "it''s Yanling. The strange man on the notice is a monk. It doesn''t look too little. "


    The green locust looked up to drink wine and said with a smile, "so what, it is estimated that it is a group of small fish and shrimps."


    Li Fuyao pointed to his nose and said, "the smallest fish is here."


    Qinghuai sneered: "a few days ago, you and the emperor of Zhou introduced each other as confidants. Now that the state of Zhou is in great trouble, you want to pat your ass and leave. Can''t the half of Zhou people you said come true? It''s only in the time of peace that you are Zhou people. When you are in danger, you become Yanling people?"


    Li Fuyao lowered his head and tried to ignore it, while Qinghuai kept saying: "killing more than a dozen monks is not a big deal. If they don''t take Zhou state as one thing, they will not send any high-level experts here. At best, they are just a group of little friars who have no self-examination. I will kill as many as these monks come."


    Li Fuyao sat down and said angrily, "after killing this batch, there will naturally be another batch. It''s really finished. At the end of the battle, if Yanling invites one of the sages of Confucianism, what can you do, too?"


    Qinghuai was just about to subconsciously speak the word "my father", but in a moment she remembered that it was impossible to say, so she quickly held back. After a moment''s silence, she sneered again: "Li Fuyao, you know that saints don''t care about such trivial matters. What''s more, in the eyes of saints, such things as destroying the country are not even trivial What these old guys think all day is how to step forward and leave the world. "


    Li Fuyao is speechless about this. He seems to think that the world is still good. Why should he leave.


    Seeing that this guy didn''t speak, Qinghuai began to excite him with words. "You swordsmen, from 6000 years ago to now, are the bravest monks in the world. Now, no friars dare to go to the demon land any more. Only you swordsmen still travel to the demon land, and you will kill several Masters who are quite good in the realm. How come you fall on your sword Even a few Confucian friars who are also little friars dare not deal with them? "


    Li Fu shook his head firmly and said, "no, I''m going to Jianshan."


    Qinghuai said with disapproval: "in any case, we''ll go north, and we''ll kill them on the road. These friars don''t spend much time. If I''m here, you can''t use it. Just wave the flag and shout for me."


    Li Fuyao looked up at the girl''s face and seriously asked, "since you want to do something, why do you have to pull me together?"


    Qinghuai said with a smile, "you are from Zhou Dynasty. Zhou state is in trouble. You are reasonable. But I am not. I have solved the grudges between Yanling academy and me. Besides, these monks who can be driven by the secular Dynasty are just some stupid people with natural talent. They will not be willing to leave the school and return to Yanling to offer sacrifices, I can''t say what it has to do with Yanling Academy. They didn''t come to bully me. What reason do I have? Only if you do it and you are bullied. Because of my promise to your master, I can do it. In this way, it makes a lot of sense. "


    A girl who doesn''t like to be reasonable on weekdays. Now she even starts to reason. When she still says something really reasonable, anyone will feel a little strange.


    After Li Fuyao put away all the things on the table, he got up and said, "I don''t want to die, especially for some inexplicable things."


    "You believe me, I won''t let you die," he said


    "But it''s not worth taking risks for the big week."


    Green locust this time very strange looked at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked out of the window and said calmly, "the conversation with the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is of little significance. Only when I am strong enough can I say who I want to protect. Now, I have to rely on you to protect me. Where can I say more?"


    Green locust did not continue to speak, this extremely intelligent demon soil girl knew that if she could not find a reason that Li Fuyao felt reasonable, this guy would not do anything.


    From now on, in fact, the only time this guy was desperate to stand up was that night.


    That day, the young man carried a stick and stood up for her.


    Green locust suddenly sighed, "if this extermination of the Zhou Dynasty is not successful, will the emperor Yanling be a little unhappy?"Li Fuyao frowned and said, "it will not be too happy for anyone to think about it, especially when he thinks it''s handy but has not succeeded."


    "Zhou People''s pride comes from themselves, but Luoyang people are as proud, but their pride comes from Yanling''s national power. How can those nobles look up to the outside world when they stay in such a huge city..."


    Speaking of this, Li Fuyao suddenly stopped.


    Qinghuai said with a smile: "you want to make those nobles in Luoyang unhappy, even uncomfortable. I don''t care how many enemies I have with you. Anyway, it''s hard. "


    Li Fuyao was surprised that Qinghuai could see what he wanted to do most. He frowned and said, "but the risk is too big."


    Qinghuai shook her head. "You should know the meaning of your swordsman."


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    At last he said quietly, "at least you have to find a sword."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    I don''t know what other Zhou people think, but now there are at least two people in Shaoliang city who are not willing to surrender. It is reasonable that the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is not willing to surrender, while Li Fuyao, as a child born in Luoyang City and raised in Dazhou City, is not willing to surrender because of Zhou.


    To make the nobles of Luoyang uncomfortable was his wish made a long time ago. Even when he went to Luoyang one day, if he knew that the nobles of Luoyang city had done more than that, he would not mind changing the three words of discomfort into four words.


    Can''t live.


    But now, the young swordsman in the first level of swordsman looks out of the window at the spring rain without any reason, and shakes his head helplessly. "If you say there are more than ten monks, then there are really more than a dozen monks. I am worried that the emperor will not be able to carry it. He is very arrogant to look at him before, but in fact, it is not Having seen such a critical situation and the pressure from the court, I think it will be a bit indecisive. Therefore, should we inform him that although we can''t get any benefits, it''s good to let him be firm. "


    Qinghuai didn''t say much about this, but looked at the rain outside the window and said calmly, "if it rains, the speed of the March will slow down. In addition, those friars who are used to keeping good habits will certainly go very slowly or even stop. If the emperor of Zhou has not given up, he is bound to call on the southern frontier army to march northward. If he wants to keep the state of Zhou alive, he must kill all the monks Besides killing, we have to do it as soon as possible. "


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "as fast as you want."


    "We''d better start today and kill all the friars before they cross the luosang river. Just as you said before, Yanling will not be very happy. Next time we send monks, we will really be serious."


    Qinghuai stares at Li Fuyao. Now this girl is very serious and doesn''t seem to be joking at all.


    Li Fuyao nodded his head to show that he knew it. Then he asked, "can you leave one or two of the ten monks for me? I''m sure I can''t cope with more than one, so I''ll take one or two?"


    "Why?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "disgusting people, although it''s a bit tasteful to watch others do it, it''s not pleasant to do it yourself. In the words of the old and young men in the town, it''s not very exciting."


    Qinghuai quickly nodded, "those friars are the lowest level in this mountain and river. In fact, they are not powerful. They are just different from ordinary people when they step on the road of cultivation. Your swordsmen are very good at fighting in the same environment. The first three realms of monks of the three religions are not clear. No one knows how powerful they are. Maybe some of them are equivalent to swords Monks in the third level of swordsmanship, but most of them should be in the first or second level. When you deal with one or two, there will be no problem. "


    With Qinghuai''s assurance, Li Fuyao didn''t worry. He took off the wood knife behind his back and wiped it carefully. He didn''t speak any more. Then he quickly went to get his pen and ink and wanted to write a letter. His handwriting was very beautiful. In Baiyu Town, in addition to his daily storytelling, he actually wrote letters for others occasionally, which could not be ugly. Therefore, he practiced it very well At the beginning, Li Fuyao practiced calligraphy to survive. Although it was well-organized, it was hard to avoid. Later, life was relatively leisurely. Li Fuyao wrote freehand characters, at least in his own opinion, very pleasing.


    Li Fuyao was stunned when he only raised his pen. What should he write?


    After a moment''s silence, Li Fuyao put down his brush and asked, "why don''t you write it?"


    The green locust snorts coldly, right when did not hear.


    She had never done this kind of writing in the demon land. What''s more, her characters were so ugly that she didn''t want to look at it more. She didn''t want to take it out of disgrace.


    However, Li Fuyao, who was sitting in his seat, picked up his pen again. This time, he simply wrote a few words and then put away his pen and ink.


    After sending such a short letter to the shop that sold tremella soup before, Li Fuyao returned to the Inn and left the city with Qinghuai. Although it was a bit troublesome to go out with an umbrella, it was better to be drenched in the water and see a lot of big Zhou Jia Shi when he left the city There was no change except for a long line at the Yamen of the military department on the west side of the city.


    "To tell you the truth, I like this place a little bit." Walking on the street, Li Fuyao said casually.


    "It''s good to make soup dumplings." The green locust tree seldom answers with a voice.


    The two monks, one of whom is different from the mountains and rivers, and the other is different from the three religions, but they are really quite independent.


    Walking on the street, Li Fuyao recalled the map of the territory of the Zhou Dynasty that he had seen before. He said calmly: "the luosang River should be more than ten days away from Shaoliang City, but we should try our best to go faster, otherwise I always have some worries."


    Green locust turns head, "worry what?"


    "Worry is too late."


    Green locust looks like to see an idiot Li Fuyao one eye, "if you think of luosang river now, you can arrive at most in half a day."


    Li Fuyang frowned, wondering if you still have something to press the bottom of the box.As if to see through what Li Fuyao was thinking, the girl began to explain: "it''s not difficult for me to travel thousands of miles a day in the morning and evening, but I''m still in green silk now. I can walk thousands of miles a day at most, which makes it even more annoying to take a person. But you know that all monks in this world are not like you stupid swordsmen. They only have one sword and have nothing. For example, if you crush one of these gadgets, you can walk a thousand miles. It''s only eight thousand miles away from the luosang river. That means I only need to crush a dozen. "


    Li Fuyao listened to his mind wavering, but soon worried: "this kind of magic weapon should not be common?"


    Green locust nodded and said solemnly, "it''s not common, so I don''t have a few."


    Li Fuyao asked cautiously, "how many are they?"


    Qinghuai sighed softly, "it''s about 10000."


    Li Fuyao almost fell down on the street. There were not many of them. Now he understands why Qinghuai doesn''t worry at all that he won''t be able to catch up with Liangxi before the end of spring. The original reason is that here, with this thing, where can I spend any effort.


    After leaving the city, the rain began to grow. Li Fuyao held the oil paper umbrella and pulled his mouth and asked, "shall we go directly to Jianshan?"


    However, this sentence was quickly rejected by Qinghuai, "it''s not easy to have a fight. What Jianshan are you going to?"


    In this regard, Li Fuyao only felt that he had a big head for a while. If you said you didn''t reason, why did you still like to fight?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The early Dynasty of Chongde hall has been scattered for a long time. The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty returned to the imperial study of Changchun palace to reply to the memorial. Now that the Zhou Dynasty is not dead, he is still the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, so he can not waste his political affairs.


    In addition, there are still countless trivial matters waiting for him to deal with, how can he ignore it.


    When the wind and rain were shaking, it seemed that the great Zhou emperor was very important.


    Su Jin, the eunuch in charge of rites, has been waiting outside the imperial study since the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty got up at night. After the end of the early Dynasty, he has been here for half a day. Although he is not young, the head of the Imperial Palace''s more than 10000 eunuchs, he does not appear to be a little tired after spending a long time outside the imperial study.


    Standing outside the imperial study, you can''t hear someone''s scolding in the imperial study. In fact, it''s the most difficult scene in the palace these years. That brilliant monarch has never been afraid to show his likes and dislikes to a certain courtier, but now he has never uttered a word. Nowadays, none of the names mentioned by him frequently are heard now.


    Su sighed, looking at the spring rain, and thinking about the 270 years of the great Zhou Dynasty, she did not know why her eyes were red. Su Jin was a eunuch, but she was also a member of Zhou Dynasty.


    A moment later, a small eunuch ran past the imperial library and came to the imperial library. The eunuch made a courtesy to the eunuch, then took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Su Jin. After Su Jin nodded, he trotted away.


    As one of the people who knew the details of the emperor''s departure from the palace on that day, Su Jin naturally knew what the young man meant to his majesty. Now, two news from outside the palace have become the last straw to overwhelm his majesty.


    Su Jin did not dare to think too much, and soon knocked on the door of the imperial study.


    The son of heaven responded quickly.


    Su Jin said respectfully, "Your Majesty, the young man I saw before has now left Shaoliang City, but before leaving, a letter came into the palace to ask his majesty to open it personally."


    The emperor of Zhou in the imperial study was silent for a long time before he said calmly, "take it in."


    Su Jin pushed through the door and saw the son of Zhou sitting by the window. The emperor looked as usual, but the corners of his mouth were white, which seemed a bit of vicissitudes.


    Taking the letter, the emperor of Zhou didn''t rush to open it. He just asked, "when did the boy leave Shaoliang city?"


    Su Jin bowed his head and said, "it''s just when your majesty left the early Dynasty."


    The emperor of Zhou nodded and motioned Su Jin to go out. After Su Jin went out, he looked at the letter.


    Looking at the letter, the son of Zhou looked bitter and thought to himself that you were not Zhou people and left me?


    But soon the emperor of Zhou said to himself, "if you are not from Zhou, how can you fight for him?"


    The emperor of Zhou went to tear up the letter and looked at the yellow paper. His eyes suddenly brightened.


    It''s like a dead tree regenerating.


    He didn''t say much, but suddenly he began to laugh, laughing heartily.


    On the desk, there was only one sentence on the letter paper, "the rosang River kills the friar."


    The emperor looked at the handwriting on the letter paper and exclaimed: "this motherly word is really damn Good looking. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    Beiyan County in the northern border of Dazhou has a steep terrain and is always easy to defend and difficult to attack. Why did the Zhou Dynasty not invest heavily in the northern border defense in recent years? Apart from the fact that Chen state in the North has always been reluctant to start a war lightly, it is more of a natural danger.


    However, this natural danger was officially declared to be broken a few days ago. The 200000 troops of the state of Chen had already set foot in Beiyan county and headed south. The final destination was naturally Shaoliang city.


    This battle even made the 60000 frontier army of Beiyan County feel extremely oppressed. Neither side fought on the pass at the head of the city, nor did they point their troops to fight outside the city. It was the light hand of a dozen friars of the Chen state army who killed the generals and captains of the northern army here, leading to the chaos of the whole northern army The army thus crossed Beiyan county and marched South easily.


    However, after the Chen army crossed Beiyan County, the remaining 30000 officers and soldiers of the northern frontier army of the Zhou Dynasty still followed the Chen army, fighting with the Chen army all the way. The more than ten monks of the Chen army did not pay attention to the 30000 northern army, so they did not pay attention to it, but Chen generals harassed the rear of the army However, it was very difficult to wipe out the northern frontier army of Dazhou with deep admiration. But from the beginning to the end, they were still trying to wipe out such 30000 remnant troops in the northern territory of Dazhou. These days, spring rain continued. Therefore, at the request of those immortal masters in the army, Chen Jun repaired the banks of the luosang river for several days, and did not rush to the south. Although the commander-in-chief complained, he gave him 100 I dare not show my courage in front of these immortals who have lost their lives. I just figure out how to wipe out those northern armies after the army stops.


    Behind the Bank of Lausanne, there are continuous green hills with dense forests, and the mountain road is even more difficult to walk. However, who can imagine that there are only 30000 border troops left in Dazhou in those green hills. These days, the Chen army stationed on the bank has been attacked at least three times.


    Every time it was in the middle of the night, the Zhou people came out of the green mountains and disappeared in the mountains before dawn. Commander Chen thought more than once that if the dozen monks could obey his orders from the beginning to the end, there would be at least no one left in those 30000 Zhou people. Unfortunately, such a commander-in-chief of a small country, was destined not to move those Yanling tombs to worship After thinking about it, he no longer held any hope.


    At dusk, standing in front of the commander-in-chief''s tent, listening to the laughter and laughter coming from the dozens of military tents in the distance, the commander-in-chief of the state of Chen, who was only forty years old, frowned in disgust.


    When the spring rain began to fall, these monks were not willing to move on. At first, he wanted to use his position of commander in order to find a good camp. However, the monks didn''t obey him at all. They directly demanded that the camp should be placed on the Bank of the rosang river. Naturally, he strongly opposed this kind of place, but the monks did not Did not pay attention to, at last, he reluctantly put the place to be stationed here.


    Although there are still so many friars in the army, he is still very worried about the current situation. The three attacks of the Zhou people these days are always hanging on his mind.


    The perseverance of those Zhou people told him the fact that the state of Zhou was not easy to perish.


    In the continuous green hills behind the luosang River, at this moment, a group of armored men in large armour are hiding in the dense jungle, carefully observing the Chen state camp in the luosang river.


    The number of the northern frontier army of Dazhou is about 1000, and the leader is a young general. In fact, the young general was only a Duwei a few days ago. According to the reason, thousands of people are not qualified to lead a thousand people alone. However, most of the generals of the northern frontier army are slaughtered by monks hidden in the Chen army. This Duwei is already the few general left in the northern army Naturally, they have to shoulder the responsibility of commanding. However, the bloody young general has already had a good understanding with the thousands of soldiers under his command. After several days of fighting, the old soldiers who did not agree with his command were still deeply admired.


    The young general sat down on the dew covered weeds, took a breath, looked at the adjutants around him, and whispered, "Lao Wu sent someone over last night, saying that we should do them again tonight. Our team will do nothing else, just burn the food and grass, and we will take action after dark."


    Several aides nodded one after another, but one of them hesitated for a moment and asked, "general, what if the friars in the camp of the state of Chen attack?"


    The young general took a breath and whispered, "what can I do? Think about killing one more? "


    As soon as this sentence was said, some smiles appeared on the faces of several vice generals.


    These days, after Beiyan county was broken, two of the 60000 northern border troops went to one of them. Although the remaining 30000 northern border troops did not give up, they felt powerless in the face of the 200000 army of Chen state and a dozen monks in the army.


    As a result, the atmosphere in these heavenly armies has been very depressing, as if there is a layer of dark cloud on the top of each head, which oppresses them.


    The young general said with a calm smile: "in fact, we don''t have to worry about anything. We try our best to drag the march of the Chen army to the south. I believe that Shaoliang city has already made a response. The southern side army will at least arrive before the Chen army arrives at Shaoliang city. Our predecessors in the army will not let Dazhou die like this."Having said that, it was difficult for several vice generals to raise their spirits when they remembered that there were still more than a dozen monks in Chen Guojun.


    It was getting dark, and the thick forest became more and more dark. The young general was silent for a long time. Finally, he pressed the handle of his knife on his waist and stood up and said only a word to go.


    Behind him, a thousand Zhou Jiashi got up in silence and went down the mountain in order.


    At the foot of the mountain, the Chenjun camp beside the luosang river was brightly lit. Obviously, the first three attacks by the Zhou people had worried the commander of the state of Chen for a long time.


    In the jungle shuttle, although walking slowly, but always make some noise.


    But now it''s time for the soldiers of the state of Chen to eat. Their spirits are extremely relaxed. The soldiers who are in charge of guarding are also looking at the camp from time to time. No one pays attention to the movement in the continuous green mountains.


    In a dense forest on the hillside, another group of soldiers with a large number of Zhou is walking down the mountain. The head of a middle-aged man has a plain look and his armor has already been worn out. You can see his strong muscles and even a scar on his face from his forehead to the corner of his mouth. It looks really frightening.


    Now looking at the smoke rising from the military camp at the foot of the mountain, the man said calmly: "before, they attacked the camp when they were eating. Now the other party has been alert. Today, after their meal, it is the most relaxing time for them."


    Beside him, there was a man who was not tall but very strong and said, "Lao Wu, is this a temporary decision? Do you want to inform the other teams? "


    The middle-aged man, known as Lao Wu, said with a calm smile, "I''ve told you about Xue Zhong, but I''ve delayed them for half a quarter of an hour. This time, they are responsible for attacking the food and forage camp. We must clear away the obstacles for them first. Otherwise, this boy is really a bit unlucky."


    "You don''t care so much about that son of a bitch in ordinary days. How can you be so concerned about him now? Can''t you really recognize him as your son-in-law?"


    As soon as this was said, there were laughter of varying degrees. It was obvious that he knew about this interesting incident in the army. In fact, although Lao Wu and Xue Zhong were fellow townsmen, and Lao Wu joined the army many years earlier than Xue Zhong, Lao Wu never helped Xue Zhong since he entered the northern frontier army. Later, he was told by other fellow townsmen that Xue Zhong had always been to Lao Wu The daughter had an idea, but Lao Wu was always against it. Before that, everyone thought that Lao Wu didn''t look up to Xue Zhong. Now that the northern frontier army is in great trouble, I don''t know why Lao Wu changed his mind.


    Looking at the sky, Lao Wu estimated that there was about half a quarter of an hour before the soldiers of the state of Chen could finish eating. He stopped talking and waved to let his brothers behind him. When he was near the foot of the mountain, Lao Wu whispered to the short and strong man beside him: "maybe you can''t live, but it doesn''t matter. Some people will remember what we did."


    The stout man nodded heavily until then.


    After two steps, Lao Wu drew out a large bow of boxwood behind him, bent his bow and put up arrows. He shot down several soldiers on the guard of Chen''s camp. Then he drew a knife and strode forward.


    With the attack of the Chen army''s camp, the battle began completely.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the distant green hills, Xue Chong looked at the figures in Chen''s camp, the sound of fighting and fighting, and then frowned.


    He punched the pine tree beside him and said angrily, "I need you to take care of me?"


    The Deputy generals around him didn''t know what he meant, but Xue Zhong quickly ordered him to go down the mountain. When he went down, he calmly ordered, "after entering the camp, don''t entangle yourself and go straight to the grain and grass camp."


    When the last one of them arrived in front of Chen''s camp, it was already in a mess, and there was a lot of fighting everywhere. Xue Chong didn''t speak much. He just called out a word to go, and then he went to the food and grass camp that he had inquired about before.


    Xue Zhong looks ferocious.


    A group of Zhou people have a dignified look.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man in white walked out of the tent, which was deliberately avoided by Chen Jun and Zhou people. Looking at the scene of fierce fighting, he moved his lips and said sarcastically: "mole ants."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    The fourth attack by the Zhou people broke out in the camp of the Chen army in recent days. Although it was not the first time that the soldiers of the state of Chen had met the Zhou people, they were still subconsciously shocked. Such a small group of Zhou people had already lost a lot of lives in the previous three attacks. Now it''s not too much to say that the soldiers of the state of Chen dare to carry out the fourth attack so boldly Second attack camp?


    However, Chen Guoshi''s soldier, who was very quick to react, had a hand with Zhou''s soldier of less than 30000 people, and soon mastered the situation on the field.


    Xue Zhong made a big circle around the camp of the Chen state army, and finally went straight to the food and grass camp. After four attacks, the northern army was already at the end of its strength. It was obviously impossible to make any further plans. Therefore, there was a long time ago that he burned all the grain and grass of the Chen army for the fourth time to buy time for Shaoliang city, How many people can live after that, everyone actually deliberately did not mention.


    Xue Zhong wiped a knife on the neck of one of Chen''s soldiers, and the hot blood splashed on his face. Xue Chong didn''t care. After withdrawing the knife, he stabbed another soldier''s chest. After pulling it out, he wiped another soldier''s neck. Looking at the burning scene, Xue Zhong roared: "don''t entangle yourself, go to the food and grass camp!"


    Xue Zhong knew very well that if we could not burn down the food and grass camp today, no matter how many soldiers were killed, it would not be of great significance to kill the 200000 army, even if it was 200000 pigs.


    As we got closer to the camp, we could see more and more Chen''s soldiers in front of him. Xue Chong wiped his face and was covered with blood. Standing in front of the camp, he was still a hundred paces away. Xue Chong held his saber in his hand and walked quietly.


    This camp is full of fighting, and it is only this place that seems to be much quieter.


    Outside a military tent near the food and forage camp, many soldiers of the state of Chen were waiting for him. In fact, the commander in chief of the 200000 Chen army was in the army tent. But now the commander-in-chief of the army was looking at the two uninvited guests in the tent, and he felt that he was a bit of a bandit.


    In front of him, a man and a woman were dressed in grey and white clothes, and a wood knife was carried behind her back, while the girl was in a blue shirt and had never brought anything.


    Young girls are beautiful.


    However, since these two people could come to this big tent without knowing it, commander Chen would not think these two people were ordinary people.


    He frowned at the two uninvited guests and asked in a low voice, "what can I do for you?"


    Obviously, commander Chen, who has been fighting in the army and Chen Guochao hall for half his life, is very concerned about his own life. He is afraid that he will die here if he makes a mistake. Therefore, he does not even dare to speak loudly, for fear that the young girl will suddenly attack him. In fact, this commander-in-chief of the state of Chen is now the most important stage in his life. He only needs to attack Dazhou and return to Chen Guozhi After that, he could become the first person in the army of the state of Chen. When the time came, he was honored by the people of the state of Chen. After a hundred years of posthumous title, he even had the opportunity to rank among the top three generals of the state of Chen. His future is so bright that he naturally does not want to die.


    The girl in green looked at him and sneered: "afraid of death?"


    Commander Chen''s face was a little ugly, but he did not speak.


    However, the young man with a wooden knife on his back seemed to say, "it''s human nature to be afraid of death. Where can we use irony?"


    The girl in the blue dress didn''t pay attention, just looked at the youth calmly.


    The young man rubbed his head and decided not to pick the girl''s thorn. He himself took a step forward and came to the front of commander Chen to look at the actual controller of the 200000 army.


    "If you don''t want to kill me, you will kill me. If you don''t want to help me, you will kill me."


    The young man looked at the commander-in-chief Chen with a smile.


    Commander Chen took a deep breath, looked at the boy, then looked at the girl, and finally asked in a low voice, "what can I do for you?"


    The young man said with a smile, "there must be many friars in the more than ten military tents over there. The purpose of my coming this time is to kill so many people. You may not believe me very much. But the girl beside me is really a devil. If you don''t want to eat people, we don''t want you to do anything. You just have to transfer the soldiers around the big tent and create it for us Come out of a relatively quiet space. Of course, if you help me, don''t worry about anything. I promise to solve all your worries. When the time comes, all the people will die. No one knows what''s fishy in it. "


    After saying that, the young man stretched out his hands and looked at the commander-in-chief of the state of Chen and waited patiently for his answer.


    Commander Chen frowned and said, "what if I don''t help?"


    The young man did not speak, but quickly pulled out the firewood knife behind him, and cut off the head of the commander-in-chief of the state of Chen.


    Blood gushed all over the floor.


    Before closing the knife, the teenager looked at the headless corpse on the ground and said with a smile, "then you can only go to die."


    "You didn''t want him to live from the beginning?"The young man said of course: "the generals of the northern border army have been slaughtered. I can''t kill a commander-in-chief of the state of Chen. Besides, this guy is not noisy. I''m worried."


    "Very good, Li Fuyao. I like your temperament very much," said the young girl calmly


    Li Fuyao pretended not to hear the sarcasm in her words. He asked casually, "what''s the next step? Or you''ll kill all of them together. You don''t need to leave them to me."


    Qinghuai said with disapproval: "the one in the most Eastern army tent, I saw, the realm is equal to you. It''s not difficult for you to kill. I''ll use a device to isolate the big tent from the outside. You can do it with ease. Don''t worry about anything."


    Li Fuyao suddenly turned his head and asked, "cut off contact? Don''t you know what''s going on inside? "


    Green locust rolled her eyes and looked at Li Fuyao. Without saying much, she just turned around and went out of the tent. Li Fuyao sighed. After going out, she took a look at the camp where the fighting noise was getting smaller, and then went to the East most big tent.


    At the same time, there are not many soldiers left behind Xue Chong who is close to the food camp. He looks at the big tent and grins. After throwing out the torch, Xue Zhong grins and says, "kill!"


    In a corner of the camp, Lao Wu was half kneeling on the ground. His stomach was cut and his intestines were all over the ground. However, the old soldier Zhou, who was still half breath, had been looking at the direction of the food and forage camp until he saw that the fire was blazing in the sky.


    Lao Wu couldn''t say anything, but he looked calm.


    Before he closed his eyes, a young man passed by. The boy with a wooden knife came to the old soldier and squatted in front of him.


    Li Fuyao put his hand on his shoulder. A wisp of Qi was introduced into Wu''s meridians. Li Fuyao said, "we won this battle."


    After Li Fuyao''s Qi Qi had eliminated most of the pain, Lao Wu said with difficulty: "that''s natural. Where do we say that we will die?"


    In this situation, Lao Wu did not ask whether the young man was from Zhou, but he would not believe that Zhou would die.


    Li Fu shook his head, stood up, removed the air, and slowly walked to the big tent in the distance.


    Lao Wu slowly closed his eyes.


    In the night, Li Fuyao stepped into the big tent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    Before killing, there should be some other emotions, maybe excitement, happiness, or expectation, but all of them are based on the relationship between the person you are going to kill and you can''t tell clearly. But now, the man Li Fuyao is going to kill doesn''t even know the name of the other person, and he doesn''t even know whether it''s a man or a woman. The only thing he knows is that the monk in the big tent is a man There are no Confucianist friars who have crossed the first three realms. They even know that this one may have come from the Yanling academy, while the others don''t know.


    So now Li Fuyao is calm and not excited. The only thing he is thinking about is how to cut off the monk''s head later, and the cost to himself is the least.


    In the big tent, there is a scholar who is reading at the desk, leaning against the dim oil lamp. This extremely thin scholar is holding a collection of works of sages, thinking deeply.


    After reading two pages, some of them shook their heads with regret, and then some had no choice but to say something, but the voice was too low to be heard clearly.


    After a moment, the lamp flickered, and the reader raised his head and looked away from the book to look at the dark shadow reflected by the oil lamp.


    After turning his head, the scholar, dressed in snow-white clothes, saw the boy standing near the entrance of the big tent.


    The boy was carrying a wooden knife and said nothing.


    The scholar looked at the young man and soon saw the ceremony and said, "I don''t know why you are here."


    Li Fuyao, who carried a wooden knife on his back, said calmly, "I''m from Zhou."


    The meaning is short and the words are terrible.


    Zuo sifan quickly nodded his head clearly, and then he immediately praised from the bottom of his heart: "I can''t believe that Zhou state is so remote that he can produce such a young genius. It''s not as good as the crown? Now there is a green silk realm? "


    Li Fuyao was a little stunned, but soon realized that it was this seemingly peaceful scholar who regarded him as a monk in the green silk realm because he did not perceive his arrival.


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but shook his head.


    Zuo sifan sighed and sighed: "even if we didn''t cross that threshold, I think it''s almost the same. Now young people are springing up in this mountain and river, and the Taoist species on the other side of Liangxi has a unique trend. We should be one step behind Yanling."


    Looking at Li Fuyao, he apologized slightly: "it was not the intention of this time to come to the big week due to the trend of Yanling. It''s just that after stepping on the road of cultivation, they can''t go far, and they are restricted by many restrictions. It''s said that after taking this Road, the secular world can no longer control itself, but in fact, only those who really go further can really be great Detached, we are just big ants. "


    Li Fuyao calmly replied: "the big bully the small, the strong bully the weak. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. It only depends on whose fist is bigger."


    Zuo sifan chuckled and persuasively advised him: "the truth is not that, but now we can only do so. Since Daoyou have not set foot in the green silk realm, how can we deal with as many as a dozen Taoist friends?"


    Li Fuyao thought about it and laughed, "although I didn''t set foot on the green silk, there was a female devil who had already stepped on the green silk."


    Zuo sifan was surprised, "two monks have come out of the state of Zhou?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t explain this time. He just took the wood knife off his back.


    Zuo sifan, who was dressed in snow-white clothes, said with a calm smile: "Zuo doesn''t want to wait for death, so he offends."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qinghuai, who walked out of the last big tent, looked at the countless soldiers of state Chen outside. He did not stop for a moment. He just jumped and sat down on a high platform. He looked at the black soldiers below. He pointed to the East tent and whispered, "don''t go in that big tent, or you''ll all die."


    Now that he has known that his commander-in-chief and many of his colleagues have been killed suddenly, Chen Guoshi''s soldiers listen to the girl''s words, and for a time look at each other, and see fear from paoze''s eyes.


    In Beiyan County on that day, most of them watched with their own eyes that the immortal masters were walking through the army of the Zhou Dynasty, breaking the necks of the generals one by one. It seems that the young lady who has dared to leave now is even more scared than a dozen girls?


    Therefore, at the command of the deputy commander of the army, so many tens of thousands of soldiers just looked at the girl sitting on the high platform quietly.


    If it falls into the painter''s eyes, it will certainly be a beautiful painting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the big tent, in the dim light, the boy with the wood knife has already produced many swords. Although most of them have been lost, occasionally a few swords still fall on the scholar.


    A sword on the waist, a sword on the shoulder, and even a sword on the leg.


    Obviously, the young man was carrying a knife, but Zuo sifan felt that all his injuries were sword wounds.


    Looking up at the young man with a pale face, Zuo sifan suddenly realized: "I thought that even if you didn''t want to leave the green silk realm, I would have some opportunities to get out of this big tent, but who can think clearly that you are actually a swordsman!""In such a remote place in the state of Zhou, there was a swordsman!"


    Zuo sifan is somewhat unbelievable.


    Li Fuyao didn''t give him much time to think about it. He stepped out with a knife and chopped it down again.


    This time, however, it was not a repetition of the previous scene. Zuo sifan did not retreat, and Li Fuyao''s wood knife did not go down any further. Instead, there was a clear sound.


    Then the blade of the wood knife was broken open.


    Li Fuyao takes back his knife and looks to the left. He thinks about the things in his hand.


    It''s a green brush.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, Zuo sifan sighed: "they all said that you swordsmen have nothing but a sword. Before that, I thought it might be a rumor, but now it seems true. No wonder that after six thousand years, the orthodoxy will soon disappear."


    Li Fuyao lowered his head slightly. He didn''t even go to see the blue brush. He just swung it out.


    Within the big tent came a vigorous wind.


    The light of the oil lamp flickered, but the blue brush was not damaged at all.


    Zuo sifan recalled: "when I was still studying in the school palace, it was really the most carefree time of Zuo in these years, but it has become the past, and there is only such a pen left."


    Li Fuyao suddenly fell back. At the same time, the blue brush like a blue light was shining on Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao felt the chill of the blue brush passing by his hair bun. He sank his shoulder slightly and just avoided the last blow of the brush. Li Fuyao clubbed the ground with a wooden knife and stood upright, looking at the blue brush that returned to Zuo sifan''s hand.


    The swordsmen in the mountains and rivers don''t care much about the level of the magic weapons. They only need one heart to heart relationship with the sword in their hands. They never ask for the rest. However, the monks of the three religions who can remove the same line of swordsmen have a lot of research on magic weapons, and the effects of each kind of magic weapons are not the same.


    Zuo sifan took the blue brush and said calmly, "your sword immortal can break all kinds of magic weapons with one sword, but you, a swordsman who doesn''t even have a sword, just don''t have this ability."


    Li Fuyao wanted to tell him that the Sword Fairy would not pay attention to him from the beginning to the end, but he still lived in his throat, so the blue brush flashed up and ran straight to Li Fuyao.


    Zuo sifan said with emotion: "Zuo has not killed people for several years."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    In the past many years after becoming a swordsman, Li Fuyao always thought about a question, that is, what kind of swordsman should be in this mountain and river? Is it possible that all of them are like Chen Sheng? So even if Li Fuyao had started practicing swordsmanship, he still didn''t know exactly what the swordsman should look like. However, later, he was no longer troubled because he wanted to go to Jianshan, the holy land of swordsmen. There would be many swordsmen there. Naturally, he could find the answer.


    Li Fuyao knows that there are many friars in this mountain and river. The ghost in red was not counted before, but Yang weibian later was indeed one. However, for the scholar of Hengyang academy, Qinghuai once said with indifference that it was hard to say how many swords such a monk could weigh under Li Fu''s sword.


    This is Li Fuyao''s real sense of the four sages of Confucianism. The order of the wooden statues is never based on the level of cultivation, but on the length of time they became saints. As for those Confucian sages who have already become saints, after their bodies have disappeared, the wooden statues will also withdraw from the ceremony Hall of Yanling academy, and now the main hall for ritual ceremonies is just the wooden statues of Four Saints.


    Zuo sifan highly praised the sage, so when choosing the magic weapon, he chose a blue brush when he saw the sage holding a pen.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the ceremony was written, it soon turned into a green rainbow and shot at Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao slashed the green rainbow with a knife. The two intersected, and the sound of gold and stone collision broke out.


    Li Fuyao felt a sharp pain in his wrist, but he didn''t step back. He twisted his waist and suddenly chopped at the green rainbow which swam on his side.


    All the Qi machines in lingfu gushed out, and the white awn on the wood knife rose sharply, even with some fierce meaning.


    This time, the green rainbow was severely split by him and soon dissipated.


    Zuo sifan just sighed, "no wonder the mountains and rivers don''t treat you as swordsmen."


    This time, Zuo sifan wrote two words on his side, which were gentleman.


    This time, these two words did not immediately turn into a green rainbow, but did not disperse for a long time. Zuo sifan was slightly distracted and some lost his soul.


    A moment later, he said to himself, "if you lose your heart, you can''t talk about a gentleman."


    Immediately, the scholar waved and scattered the two words, and then wrote down two words again.


    This time, these two words are Hongyi.


    These two words are also from the Confucian sage''s article in a sentence, "scholars can''t do without indomitable, heavy responsibilities and a long way to go."


    However, before these two characters were changed into Qinghong, Li Fuyao took the first step and came to the abbot in front of Zuo sifan. Li Fuyao didn''t care about the changes after these two words and stabbed him out with a knife.


    No friar would want to be so close to the swordsman, so in the next moment, Zuo sifan wanted to step back, but the wood knife had reached his chest, which was quite unavoidable.


    Looking at the stab with a sword as a sword, Zuo sifan looks dignified. The word "gentleman" makes him feel a little upset. Now, looking at this sword, he feels a little bored.


    Zuo sifan is a monk. He can study more often. Even if he has a discussion with his friends in the Academy, he is always at the end of the day. He has never fought with anyone, let alone a swordsman.


    For six thousand years, although the swordsmen have been in ups and downs, they have always stood firm.


    The next moment, the wood knife will pierce someone''s chest, even Zuo sifan can feel the piercing cold.


    But Li Fuyao stopped his sword.


    For nothing else, only because the two characters have been completely transformed into Qinghong.


    Facing Li Fuyao''s back, it is worthwhile to exchange life for life on some occasions, but it is obvious that in today''s situation, it is not worth it at all.


    So there was the matter of closing the sword.


    After the sword was collected, Li Fuyao did not turn around, but lifted the wood knife in his hand back, just blocking the passing path of the green rainbow. Li Fuyao staggered back, and the wood knife in his hand was full of gaps.


    Who could have thought that the monk selected by Qinghuai was not far away from the self-examination, and even it was not difficult to step on the green silk with time.


    But there are people who know.


    At this moment, the girl in green sitting on the platform outside the big tent looked at the full moon and suddenly laughed. She is a monk in the green silk realm. Naturally, she knows what kind of cultivation the monks in these realms are inferior to hers, and even knows how many Qi machines there are in Zuo sifan''s chest, but she still selects such a monk for Li Fuyao, so as to force Li Fuyao to the end.


    There are few swordsmen in the mountains and rivers, and there are fewer swordsmen with great achievements. Qinghuai hopes that Li Fuyao will be one of them.


    So she didn''t show up in Zhuyu town before, and chose such a monk for him in luosang river.


    She wants Li Fuyao to step into the third sword state when he comes to the sword mountain.


    But she was too determined, the big account was cut off by her and the outside world, even now she does not know what is in the big account.Anyway, only one person can come out.


    If Li Fuyao was the best, she would have killed the man for him and avenged him.


    Sitting on the high platform, Qinghuai seldom said to herself, "Li Fuyao, if you fail to live up to my good intentions, you deserve to die. Don''t blame me, and don''t complain to your master."


    "By the way, if you die, you won''t have the chance."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    The young girl sitting on the high platform outside the tent was alone and fragmentary, but the boy who was fighting for life and death in the big tent didn''t know it.


    The wood knife in Li Fuyao''s hand is now full of gaps. His clothes are even more broken, and his hair is even a little scattered. It seems that the scene is not very good at the moment. However, the scholar in snow-white clothes has a bone deep wound in his right hand, which is holding the green brush. Blood drips down his arm along the brush holder and at the tip of the brush On the ground, it was the only sound in the big tent except for their breath and heartbeat. It seemed strange. As for the wound, it was the work of Li Fuyao''s knife before. Before the Qinghong which was transformed by Hongyi disappeared, Li Fuyao''s knife was accurately cut on the right hand. If it was not for the fear of the power of Qinghong, the right hand should be cut off now.


    In fact, Li Fuyao, a swordsman who did not use a sword, did not suffer much from the previous short-term fight in the big tent. He only wanted to defeat Zuo sifan in a short period of time. Obviously, it is not a simple thing. At least now, Zuo sifan is not at a disadvantage.


    Looking at the young man who was panting in front of him, I also knew that his current state was not as miserable as it appeared. Thinking that he could at least make three or five knives, each of which might be harmful to him. Zuo sifan was really bored.


    In fact, no matter who it is, as long as he is in this situation, he will be very upset, and may even have some other emotions.


    As a scholar who came out of Yanling, the orthodox school of Confucianism, Zuo sifan was a scholar who had seen the world in any way, although he was not in a high level. Now he is being watched by a monk in a small remote country, and he may die at any time. How can he not be upset?


    What''s more, this young man is still a swordsman who is not waiting to be seen by the three religions.


    Zuo sifan changed his blue brush to his left hand, and after thinking about what to write down to deal with it, he suddenly felt a gust of wind, which made the big tent swing from side to side. The young man with a wood knife came to him, calmly looking at Zuo sifan, who could hardly write anything on his right hand. After a moment of silence, Li Fuyang shot it.


    This knife is indeed a shot.


    The knife came very slowly. Zuo sifan thought that he would not wait to die. He believed that he would be able to avoid it soon. However, at the moment when he lifted his breath, the young man on the opposite side said sarcastically: "Mr. Zuo, what''s the meaning of gentleman?"


    The word "gentleman" makes Zuo sifan''s body shape a meal, that is, a meal. The Qi machine that he just mentioned in the lingfu suddenly dissipates. Between the electric light and the flint, his chest does not escape the beat.


    So that beat the knot firmly on his chest, so he directly flew out, is spitting out a big mouthful of blood in the air.


    Li Fuyao didn''t take advantage of the victory. He just watched Zuo sifan fall to the ground, slowly went to the table over there and picked up the book. Then he asked with a smile, "Mr. Zuo, there is no explanation of gentleman in the book of sages?"


    Kill the heart!


    Zuo sifan, who didn''t get up immediately after he fell to the ground, turned pale and his lips trembled. After sitting upright, Zuo sifan glanced at the blue brush in his hand and endured the intense pain in the spiritual place. He remembered that when he entered the school palace, the first lesson of the master of the Academy was to talk about the meaning of a gentleman, and he was determined to be a real man in these years The gentleman, even his own magic weapon, the blue brush, was named after gentleman by him. However, if you think carefully, what he has done in these years can be regarded as a real gentleman. When he accepted the sacrifice in Yanling, he claimed that he was different from other friars. On weekdays, he was independent and disdained to associate with others. However, since he left the school, he came to Yanling I''m not a gentleman any more. I''m still following the Chen army to luosanghe to help Yanling destroy the Zhou state.


    Where is a gentleman to bully and act like this?


    Looking up at Li Fuyao, Zuo sifan said dejectedly, "I can''t imagine that you are young, and your vision is so fierce. Compared with you, Zuo''s practice in these years is not worth mentioning."


    Zuo sifan didn''t say enough, but Li Fuyao already knew it. The meaning was simple, that is to say, he saw that there was a magic barrier in his heart and disturbed his mind with the word "gentleman".


    Li Fuyao took up his sword and stood quietly, explaining: "Mr. Zuo is a great talent of Yanling academy, and he has set foot on that road before me for more than ten years. Without some means, it is difficult to defeat Mr. Zuo."


    Zuo sifan said with a laugh: "it''s normal to be overtaken by your descendants. However, you are so intelligent that you should not be a young man in a remote country. If you were born in Luoyang City, maybe you and I can call each other a martial brother now."


    "There are a lot of children in Luoyang City who are brought into the family of Yanling every year, but they can''t pick out any talented and gorgeous ones. It''s the good seedlings that the school masters meet when they occasionally visit mountains and rivers. There''s a natural Taoist talent on the other side of Liangxi. His talent is really powerful. He has become the first person of the younger generation in the mountains and rivers, but it is Yanling, Although there are some good talents, there is no match for that Taoist. It''s a pity that you are so old to practice sword. You might as well turn to Yanling, and you can go further on that road in the future. "Li Fuyao did not expect that the scholar was not worried about his own life, but was still trying to persuade him to go to the Yanling Academy.


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but shook his head, which was a refusal.


    At the moment, the young man holding the knife raised the wood knife and asked in a low voice, "has the last word been written, sir?"


    What Li Fuyao can see is Zuo sifan''s left hand hidden behind his back. The blue brush writes the last word on the uneven ground. When he stops writing, Li Fuyao opens his mouth.


    Li Fuyao didn''t want Zuo sifan to finish writing that word. Instead, he really needed some time to regulate the Qi in the lingfu, so that the Qi could run into the meridians later.


    So there was the last word written by Zuo sifan.


    Reason.


    Zuo sifan once wrote a Li character before, but now he writes a Li character. Although the two words have the same pronunciation, they are quite different in content.


    Etiquette is etiquette.


    Reason is truth.


    After the Li characters were formed on the ground, they quickly turned into green rainbow like the previous ones, and swept straight to Li Fuyao. Although Li Fuyao did not see the means of Confucian monks for the first time, he still felt strange. Before, Yanyu could drive countless green silk. The words written by one pen could turn into Qinghong. Although it seemed that Yanyu was more powerful, he still felt strange Obviously, Li Fuyao could not easily deal with this word.


    Li Fuyao takes a deep breath. The Qi machines in the lingfu are like a big river. They all gush out. It seems that the whole person has produced infinite strength. He slashes the green rainbow with a knife. Zuo sifan doesn''t want to die, so does Li Fuyao.


    Two people who don''t want to die naturally want each other to die.


    Qinghong and Chai Dao intersect. With a dull hum, Chai Dao collapses again. Li Fuyao does not retreat, but advances. He gushes out all the Qi in the spirit mansion. Chai Dao pushes forward inch by inch, which makes the crack of Qinghong spread like a spider''s net.


    It was soon separated by a wood knife.


    The two severed green rainbow bumps into Li Fuyao''s chest, which makes the latter''s body shake. Then the young man holding the wood knife spits out two mouthfuls of blood.


    The green rainbow dissipated.


    Zuo sifan, who was sitting on the ground, was very pale. Black blood began to flow out of his ears, nose and eyes, which was very sad.


    He thought about what Zhang KaiKou said, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he vomited a lot of black blood from his mouth, which made him speechless. Li Fu shook down the blood in his throat and whispered, "I think you could not write the last word, so after writing it, not only did it not achieve the expected effect, but also made him such a scene."


    Zuo sifan looks up at Li Fuyao. His eyes are not as calm and calm as before, but full of fear.


    Li Fuyao put the wood knife full of gaps on Zuo sifan''s neck. He thought about what to say for a long time, but in the end, he did not say anything. He wiped the wood knife over Zuo sifan''s neck.


    The latter covered his neck in horror, but still could not stop the blood from flowing out of the neck, and soon fell down, no breath, completely cut off the vitality.


    Li Fuyao glanced at the blue brush, put the wood knife back on his back, blew out the oil lamp and walked out of the tent.


    In the open space outside the tent, there were a group of Chen Guoshi soldiers who had just experienced Zhou People''s attack on the camp. But now they are just standing there looking up at the young girl sitting on the high platform, so that few people notice the arrival of Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao thinks that this scene is really absurd. Qinghuai is a monk, but a monk in the green silk realm can really kill hundreds of thousands of soldiers?


    The answer is not known for the time being, because it did not happen.


    Looking at the extremely miserable Li Fuyao came to the open space and called out to the girl sitting on the high platform, "he is dead."


    Qinghuai glanced at him, jumped down from the high platform, and joked, "Li Fuyao, you really came out. I''ve made a good plan for you to die in it. Next time I meet your master, I''ll run far away."


    Li Fuyao ignored this sentence and asked, "what about these people?"


    Green locust turns to smile way: "or kill?"


    The words didn''t mean to keep their voices down. As soon as the words were said, the faces of the soldiers around them turned pale. They couldn''t bear any resistance to the girl who killed more than a dozen monks sent by the Yanling Dynasty.


    Li Fuyao smiles and turns around.


    At this time, green locust found that this guy had blood from the sleeve to the palm, and then dropped to the ground.


    Green locust don''t go too far, don''t know why, suddenly feel a little uncomfortable.


    The feeling was really speechless, but she soon concluded that she was too urgent and led to Li Fuyao''s guilt like this.


    Feeling the wound on his chest, he also felt that the blood was flowing out of his body. Li Fuyao struggled forward, ignoring anything else.This young man with a wooden knife on his back is very much like a swordsman who has been enjoying a prosperous scenery in the mountains and rivers in those years.


    He is really a swordsman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    It is not a simple thing to stop the army composed of 200000 soldiers and more than a dozen friars of the state of Chen on the Bank of the luosang river. However, no matter how we look at it, today''s army of the state of Chen can no longer move forward. On the spiritual level, the girl easily obliterates more than a dozen friars sent by the Yanling Dynasty, and has planted fear in their hearts The seeds of. On the practical level, those Zhou people who attacked the camp burned down their food and forage camp. Now, even if they can still summon the courage to move on, there is not enough supply for them to walk all the way to Shaoliang city.


    So now it seems that there are not many roads in the eyes of the people of the state of Chen. They stop at the Bank of the Lausanne river or return to the state of Chen directly.


    In the commander-in-chief''s tent, it was originally the commander-in-chief of the state of Chen, but now a new person is standing here. The former commander-in-chief of the state of Chen has been directly cut off by a young man with a wood knife. Now the corpse has been buried. The commander-in-chief who still has a lot of prestige in Chen Guojun''s army died in such a simple and direct way, and somewhere on the ground in the tent There are still shocking traces of blood, people can not help but think of the two young girls before.


    The deputy commander of the army, also an old man with more than ten years of military service, stood in the tent and looked at the oil lamp. The middle-aged man with some gray temples had a complex look. Behind him were several generals with high positions in the army, and now no one spoke.


    When the lights were dim, the armored deputy commander turned to look at the robes and asked calmly, "go south or return to the north?"


    After this sentence was asked, there was a dead silence in the big tent. After waiting for a long time without anyone to speak out, deputy commander Chen said angrily: "we should always make a decision about where to go. After returning to the capital, your Majesty''s thunder will inevitably be angry, and even the pressure on Yanling side will be even greater. All these achievements can be attributed to the two young girls Accountability is bound to have a major bearing on it. Even why we set up camp by the luosang river may be the reason for the trouble in Yanling! "


    After that, Vice Commander Chen''s chest heaved violently, obviously with great anger in his heart.


    Most of the generals of the state of Chen who were looking at him did not dare to look at the deputy commander. Instead, a tall, jade faced young general stepped out and angrily said, "the camp was selected by the friars of Yanling. Even if they were unwilling to move forward in rainy days, it was their request. Now that they die at the hands of other friars, what has it to do with us? Can''t it be Yanling The emperor is really a fool. He will believe that the state of Chen still has the intention to murder these friars. Besides, he has to explain that the life of the commander of the state of Chen is also on the rise. What can I do for you? "


    Looking at the young man who was praised by the state of Chen as comparable to Xie Ying of Zhou, deputy commander of Chen did not say anything, but said with a sneer: "I don''t know whether emperor Yanling is a fool, but you are really a fool."


    Listening to the deputy commander''s words, the rest of the people in the tent sighed. The young man used to compare him with Xie Ying of Zhou. However, most of them were Chen Wenchen who didn''t know the specific situation. In fact, few of the military men on the battlefield took it seriously. On weekdays, he regarded himself as the army of the state of Chen The first young man among the middle-aged is now saying such a thing. They all believe that if he returns to Beijing this time, he will be mentioned by the vice commander. No one can tell whether the young man will have a foothold in Chen Guochao hall.


    Deputy commander Chen did not go to see the angry young general with blue veins on his neck. Instead, he said to the remaining generals, "since you are not willing to make up your mind, how about Tan Mou to take it?"


    The reason why they don''t want to talk is that they are afraid to bear the responsibility. Now that someone makes a decision, they naturally can''t get it. At the moment, they all hold their fists and say, "we all listen to the general''s orders."


    Deputy commander Chen''s eyes were deep, and he said calmly: "no matter whether the two young girls will appear on our way to the south, now that we return to the capital in such a dismal way, everyone must have a lot to eat. Therefore, we should continue this southward journey. We can''t fight into Shaoliang city. Let alone, we should always show up and let the emperor and Yanling see us In addition, I would like to report the incident to the capital immediately. I will not say much about how to describe the girl. As for food and grass, you can collect food in the state of Zhou after crossing the luosang river. This battle is not over yet. Tan hopes that you can keep your spirits up and don''t know when and how to die. "


    After that, deputy commander Chen waved his hand at will, and all the generals left. The young general walked at the end and turned around, only to hear the voice of the deputy commander ring behind him.


    "You do it yourself."


    Such a sentence was meaningful, which made him shiver on the spot, but he didn''t dare to turn his head to see the actual controller in the army.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are Zhou people in the mountain forest.


    After the fire, only a few hundred soldiers were able to break out of the northern army. These hundreds of soldiers did not leave in a hurry. On the contrary, they squatted in the mountains and watched the movement of the Chen army camp. But when they found out that the number of soldiers still remained, they were still in the mountains When the old army of the state of Chen stood outside the army tent for most of the night, he was puzzled because the distance was too far. Although they knew that there was someone on the high platform, they did not know who it was. But when they stayed up in the middle of the night and did not see any movement of the Chen army, Xue Zhong was a little sleepy and was trying to let the rest of his robes Ze to the depth of the forest to go some more, then by the moonlight looking at the foot of the mountain came two people.A man and a woman came closer and found that they were just two young girls.


    Seeing these two men, Xue Chong subconsciously held the saber in his hand. There were friars in the army of the state of Chen. It is said that there were more than a dozen of them. He had seen several friars personally before in Beiyan County, but he could not guarantee that there was no such a couple among them.


    When they climbed the mountain, they stopped at the mountainside. Li Fuyao, who was carrying a wooden knife, wiped the blood on his face and calmly asked, "the northern army?"


    And the green locust behind him is still silent, the look has no change.


    Xue Chong walked out of the crowd and came not far from Li Fuyao''s body. He also calmly replied, "it''s the northern frontier army of Dazhou."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "just one thing. The nvxia beside me killed all the friars, along with the commander of the state of Chen. In addition, you have burned their food and fodder. They will leave the north of luosang before long. There are not many people left. Don''t go and die in vain. Will Yanling provoke me again Yes, but the present crisis should be solved. We still have something to do, so we can''t stay here. "


    At this point, Li Fuyao stopped abruptly. Obviously, there were some unfinished words. However, he immediately shook his head and said, "there are some things that human beings can''t resist. We can only do our best. We should know this truth for the emperor of Dazhou."


    Let''s have a big week.


    Only these four words are enough to make Xue Zhong have a lot of affection for Li Fuyao. He nodded and said, "do your best."


    I don''t know if it''s because the two men are really young, or it seems that they don''t really look like monks. Therefore, Xue Zhong didn''t call them immortal masters.


    Li Fuyao no longer spoke, but turned around and walked, and the green locust behind him also slowly left. Soon the two people''s figures disappeared in the public''s sight.


    This inexplicable conversation, no one to confirm anything, such as whether the more than a dozen monks are really dead, whether these people are the north frontier army, anyway, Li Fuyao thinks these people should be Zhou people, and Xue Zhong also thinks that Li Fuyao should be Zhou people.


    Walking on the silent mountain road, it is rare that it is a spring night without rain. Li Fuyao thinks that he should not be so silent, but the wound between his chest is tearing along with his walking, and the pain caused by it makes him unwilling to say anything more.


    Green locust followed behind, suddenly said: "Li Fuyao, you are about to break the border."


    Li Fuyao let out a sigh. In fact, he also felt his own situation after a fight with Mr. Zuo. He just didn''t think about it. Now when he looks inside the lingfu, he also feels that Qi is gathering in the meridians that he never went to during the day. It turns out that this is a sign of breaking the state. Li Fuyao''s mouth outlines a subtlety Radian, thinking that I would almost be able to step into the third place of swordsman before I got to the Jianshan mountain, I felt a little comfortable.


    But Qinghuai''s voice soon rang out, "it''s just that after you set foot in Yanling, life will not be easy. If you kill the friars of Yanling, you should think about how to protect your life under the pursuit of that dynasty."


    Li Fuyao suddenly turns his head, and the green locust looks harmless.


    She gently opened her lips. "Originally, you should have thought of this consequence as long as you put your hand."


    Looking at the girl, Li Fuyao suddenly felt that he had made a big mistake in saying that she was a nvxia.


    But Qinghuai didn''t care what he thought. She covered her mouth and began to laugh. Li Fuyao looked at her smile like a crescent moon, and then she began to laugh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    After killing the friars, he solved most of the problems for the state of Zhou. This made Li Fuyao feel a little good, but in fact he only wanted to make the nobles in Luoyang City of Yanling feel uncomfortable. Now Li Fuyao''s mentality has changed, and he has a sense of pride. Although most of the monks were killed by Qing Huai, he just didn''t Once, I killed a strange scholar just once.


    After leaving the luosang River, Li Fuyao knew that the story of the luosang river would soon spread to Shaoliang City, Luoyang City, and the capital city of Chen state. The officials and nobles of Shaoliang city might praise the toughness and courage of the northern frontier army of Dazhou, while the nobles of Luoyang City would only be angry and miserable, and even feel ashamed. As for the capital city of Chen, there should be no other place except fear The mood. The story is likely to be written as tens of thousands of soldiers on the northern side of Dazhou blocked the advance of the army of the state of Chen, bought time for Shaoliang City, and made up for the loss of the city in Beiyan County on that day. But the story of the two young girls and the dozen monks would not be publicized by too many people. Therefore, when Li Fuyao and Qinghuai walked out of the border of Dazhou and came to Yanling, People here do not know the real reason why the friars and the army of the Chen state stationed on the Bank of the luosang river.


    But one thing is certain: the nobles in Luoyang City know what happened here, as well as the Yanling Academy in Yanling.


    The first school palace under the Confucian school is located on the map of Yanling. Although it is said that every year people will send people to Luoyang City to select students for Yanling, in fact, this school palace is not close to Luoyang City, and Yanling school palace is thousands of miles away from Luoyang City.


    The school palace is located on Jingkou mountain.


    As an ordinary mountain in Yanling, Jingkou mountain is not very special at the beginning. After the Yanling academy is located here, the mountain becomes unreachable. When outsiders look at the mountain, they can only see below the mountainside, and above the mountainside is covered with clouds and fog, and no one can really see it.


    Even those monks with high realm will be more and more impressed by the more they look at it.


    There is a mountain road at the foot of Jingkou mountain, which is inaccessible all day long. In addition to the people who go down the mountain, there are only scholars who climb the mountain to study. Although there are many scholars climbing the mountain, there are not many people who go to the top of the mountain. The mountain road is paved with bluestone slabs. Each stone step has a sentence from Confucian classics. The first one starts with the idea that a gentleman can''t be learned. As for the last sentence before the school Palace at the top of the mountain, most people don''t know what sentence is.


    Now it''s early morning, but some people start climbing.


    The visitor was a scholar in a gray cloth shirt, a bookcase and an umbrella at his waist. His face was young, but he didn''t look like a student in the school Palace on the mountain.


    On the mountain road, the young scholars did not look down at the sentences at their feet. They just went up step by step. When they had leisure, they would take a look at the surrounding scenery. Naturally, there are many trees on both sides of the mountain road, and even many towering trees over 100 years old, with luxuriant branches and leaves.


    When they come to the stone, they stop reading.


    Standing in front of the big Bluestone to rest for a while, the scholar showed a little clumsy salute, and then continued to move forward.


    After crossing the blue stone, the mountain road is difficult to walk. It is not so steep as to be flat. However, it is not clear why it is difficult for young scholars to walk. It seems that there is something heavy on them.


    A few more steps ahead, the pain will be felt when you step forward. When the whole foot is placed on the bluestone, it looks like a needle pricking. The young scholar grinned bitterly and walked a few steps further, and soon heard a sound coming from the top of the mountain.


    "It''s a place of pure cultivation of the Academy. Let''s leave as soon as possible!"


    The sound was like a loud bell, shaking the young scholar''s body.


    The young scholar bowed his head and calmly said, "the student wants to see Mr. Yu Yan."


    "What do you want?" he said


    The young scholar was still calm and said, "students want to go to school."


    There was no sound from the top of the mountain for the time being. It seemed that he was trying to prove something. After half a quarter of an hour, he asked again, "are you Huang Jin?"


    "It''s the students," Huang said softly


    "If you come back to the school, you don''t have to suffer the hardships of climbing mountains. But if outsiders want to enter our school, you have to step up to the top of the mountain. If you can''t get to the top of the mountain, you can only say that you have no relationship with the school palace. You don''t have to say much. If you come to the gate of the school, if you have the teacher''s attention, you will naturally be able to study in our school palace." There was no sound coming from the top of the mountain after the last word.


    Huang Jin nodded his head and started climbing again. Only this time he took a step, he felt the pain under his feet was ten times more than before. Soon Huang Jin was sweating.


    One foot reached out and stepped on a stone step, but the other could not step on it. Huang Jin''s legs were trembling, but he could not take another step forward.


    The scholar who dared to snatch his wife with a wood knife frowned. Soon, he pressed his hand on the oil paper umbrella on his waist. He squeezed out a smiling face, bit his teeth, and stepped on it with his other foot.Standing on the same stone step with two feet, he felt the pain dissipate. Huang Jin, sweating profusely, took a breath of relief and stepped on the other stone step again. However, this time, it was not as simple as before. As soon as Huang Jin''s eyes were black, he would fall back. Fortunately, a calm middle-aged man appeared behind him and held him Huang Jin.


    Huang Jin calmed down, took back the foot, turned his head to salute the middle-aged man and said, "Mr. Yan."


    It''s Yan Yu who came here.


    Yan Yu looked at the young scholar who had been invited before. He waved his hand and asked, "before I asked you to come to the school, you insisted on going to visit the mountains and rivers. Why do you change your mind now?"


    Huang Jin said with a smile, "the mountains and rivers are beautiful, and the scenery is also extremely beautiful, but they are not as beautiful as the mountain in front of my hometown. Now I hear that the mountain is going to be renamed. The students are very worried. After careful consideration, they find that it is better to ask for others than to ask for themselves. Therefore, he thought of Mr. Yan''s invitation before. Although he seems a bit philistine now, he can''t manage so much. Therefore, he climbs the mountain rashly and only wants to To have the opportunity to enter the school, and then to the mountain, but to do a modest contribution


    According to the news that Chen sent troops to the state of Zhou, the Yanling academy knows that there are more than a dozen monks sent by the Yanling Dynasty to the state of Zhou. However, this kind of trivial matter is not important to the Academy. The Academy doesn''t need to know the causes and consequences. Now Huang Jin comes to study for this matter, and Yanyu doesn''t care at all. He just reminds them with good intentions: "set foot on practice Some people go very fast on the road, just like the way of the Liangxi river. In 15 years, it is only a line away from Taiqing. Some people walk very slowly and waste decades. In the first three places, no one knows whether you are going fast or slow. However, it needs to be known that it only takes a short time for Yanling to destroy the state of Zhou, and then it will not even be qualified to go out of the school. Even if you have, you need to understand that the school palace will always stand behind Yanling, and you will not be able to do anything by yourself. "


    Thinking of the youth before, Huang Jin suddenly said with a smile: "maybe not a person."


    When Huang Jin said this, Yan Yu also remembered the young man before him and the news from luosang river a few days ago. He shook his head and only looked at Huang Jin a few more times, "there is always no class in the school palace. If you really want to study, you can climb the mountain."


    Huang Jin nodded and asked before Yan Yu turned around: "Mr. Yan, how many people have climbed this Jingkou mountain in recent years?"


    Yan Yu said with a smile: "a lot, the latest one is me."


    Huang Jin lost his smile.


    Yan Yu''s figure disappeared.


    Huang Jin smiles and continues to endure the pain of climbing.


    -


    at the top of the Jingkou mountain, in front of the memorial hall of the school palace, Gu Yuan, a reader of books, and Yan Yu, who returned to the top of the mountain, stood side by side. Yan Yu turned his head and looked at Gu Yuan, who was in a trance at the foot of the mountain. His accomplishments in the Academy were not high. By chance, Gu Yuan was taken back by chance, and his position in the Academy rose Even so, there are things he can''t control.


    As a talent, Gu Yuan is almost the same as that of Liang Xi Dao. If Gu Yuan was not young and had not set foot on the road of cultivation for a short time, his accomplishments would not still be in self-examination.


    At the moment, looking at the magic mirror in front of the hall and Huang Jin, who was trying to climb the mountain, Gu Yuan suddenly said with a smile: "Sir, do you think he can climb the top of the mountain?"


    Yan Yu calmly replied: "it seems that it should not be bad. Mountaineering depends on the mind. Before this young man''s mind, I thought it was good. Now I think he has nine points of confidence in mountaineering."


    Gu Yuan said with a thoughtful smile: "the last point is that umbrella?"


    He is very satisfied with his student''s understanding.


    Gu Yuan muttered: "I don''t know why. I always think about that guy recently. I don''t know if he really went to the Jianshan mountain and became a swordsman."


    Yanyu made a gesture, motioned to stop, and quietly reminded him, "don''t mention swordsman in the school."


    Gu Yuan cleverly nodded his head, but in fact what he was thinking in his heart, Yan Yu didn''t know.


    Gu Yuan said with a smile: "I know that umbrella is that guy''s favorite thing, but I didn''t expect to have such a big effect on him."


    He said quietly, "how can you think through some things?"


    Gu Yuan spits out his tongue and looks at Huang Jin, who has already passed half of the mountain road in the mirror. Suddenly, he sits down and closes his eyes. Soon, some fog comes out of his head.


    Yan Yu was startled and was about to take action. He did not know when an old Confucian scholar appeared in front of the hall. With one hand, the old Confucian scholar was a picture scroll falling three feet above Gu Yuan''s head.


    Yan Yu asked in horror, "Uncle Zhou, is this a meditation map?"


    It was Zhou xuance who was in charge of guarding the library of the school palace. The old Confucian scholar had a high number of generations, but no one in the school could tell exactly how high he was. There was a rumor in the school that this old Confucian scholar might be the martial uncle of the school in charge of the previous dynasty. At that time, the spread of the old Confucian scholar was boiling, and the leader didn''t come forward to clarify, which made the identity of the old Confucian scholar even more confusing Therefore, no matter who is in charge of the library for more than 100 years, no matter who is in charge of the library, no one dares to underestimate him.After all, in addition to a lot of saints and books, there are also many monks'' magic tools in the library. These things can be regarded as treasures, which are really beyond the control of ordinary people.


    Zhou xuance, who had to be completely white, threw out the meditation map without answering Yan Yu''s questions. He said to himself, "you are a rare reading seed of our school. You will have great achievements in the future. When you break the situation, you will be interfered with a lot. Originally, this is what you should bear. However, Gu Yuan is really too young. This meditation map is very convenient Give it to her for the time being, and return it to the library after she reaches the crown. "


    Yan Yu was surprised and said, "if you leave the pavilion, don''t you report it to the leader?"


    Zhou xuance waved his hand impatiently, "who do I need to tell with a broken painting?"


    Yan Yu smiles bitterly and nods. This martial uncle is just like the rumor. His seniority is frightening. He even takes out the meditation chart which can be ranked in the top 30 of the library.


    Yan Yu bowed, "that Yan Yu then took Gu Yuan to thank the martial uncle."


    Zhou xuance turned to look at Gu Yuan and said, "this little girl, I still want to see her catch up with that girl in Liangxi over there. Good things can''t be hidden."


    After seeing Gu Yuan, Zhou xuance glanced at Huang Jin, who was climbing in the mirror. He frowned and asked, "is this boy going to study on the mountain?"


    Yan Yu nodded, "the student met him when he was traveling in the state of Zhou. He had a good bone and a fair character, so he wanted to take him to the palace. But the young man refused him at that time. Now he wants to enter the school palace. In order to step on the road of cultivation and protect the state of Zhou one day, he has such a mind. The students really don''t know that he can go on this road How far away, so I only dare to let him climb the mountain. "


    Zhou xuance''s old face was slightly comfortable. "In this way, if this boy really climbs up the mountain, you tell him that there is still a person who needs to sort out the things in my library. If you want to, you don''t have to disclose my identity. That''s OK."


    After a pause, he quickly replied, "if you can get your uncle''s green eye, I''m sure he won''t refuse."


    The old Confucian scholar laughed and soon disappeared.


    Yan Yu stood beside his students to protect the Dharma. During this period, many students and teachers who passed by the school stopped to see the picture on Gu Yuan''s head. Soon, the news of the meditation map was spread all over the school. Some students who thought that they were not inferior to Gu Yuan reported to their teachers one after another All of them were reprimanded. These young students didn''t know the importance of this matter, but they were all old people who had been in the school for decades. How could they not know the status of Uncle Zhou, who was in charge of the library? Even the leader of the school had to call out his martial uncle respectfully when he saw him. How could anyone else be able to provoke him.


    At dusk, Gu Yuan officially set foot in the green silk realm. When he opened his eyes, the voice of the leader spread all over the school, calling on Gu Yuan.


    It''s like throwing a huge stone into a lake and stirring up a thousand waves.


    At the gate of the school palace, Yan Yu has been waiting for the scholar to climb the mountain.


    When the sun was about to set, I saw him.


    Huang Jin came to the school gate sweating, calm.


    In fact, if the tests on the mountain road were not all illusory, Huang Jin would have been covered with blood.


    Yan Yu sighed: "if you don''t have that obsession, it will be much easier to go up the mountain."


    Huang Jin hard laugh, "can''t give up."


    After saying this, Huang looked down at the last sentence on the blue stone steps in front of the school Palace:


    gentlemen serve things, and villains serve things.


    Huang Jin''s heart is full of five flavors, and finally turns into a smile.


    Yanyu shook his head and didn''t want to say more. He just mentioned what Zhou xuance had said before. Huang Jin thought about it and said seriously, "OK."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    (the function of monthly ticket has been opened in the world, but the pavilion still wants to ask for a few.)


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai didn''t pass the Jingkou mountain. They even took a detour a day or two away from the mountain where Yanling academy is located.


    Therefore, they did not know that Huang Jin had climbed the mountain.


    It is estimated that if Li Fuyao knew what Huang Jin intended to do when he climbed the Jingkou mountain and entered the Yanling academy, he would have a deep respect for this scholar, but now he doesn''t know, so he doesn''t need to say anything.


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai planned to go north all the way. As they went out of the territory of the Zhou Dynasty, there was no reason for them to stay. In addition, the time to the Taoist meeting at the end of spring was getting closer and closer. Therefore, in Yanling, Li Fuyao and Qinghuai didn''t stay too much. Besides, there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    However, in the route planned by Li Fuyao, Luoyang city should be his last stop in Yanling. However, Li Fuyao once killed a monk in the luosang river before. Now, Yanling may have started sending monks to ask for his life. Therefore, the matter of staying in Luoyang City was quickly removed from his plan Even though he thought that it would take him more time to do so, Li Fuyao had to give up. Qinghuai was not as worried as he was, and he was still not in a hurry every day. He even watched Qinghuai go further and further along the road of cultivation, but he stayed in the first place of swordsman For a long time, it can not help but appear a little depressed, although these emotions are just a flash, but also a little bit of the fall in the eyes of green locust.


    The gifted girl in the demon soil would never think of mocking a little friar who had just begun to practice sword all the time. Therefore, she did not say or do anything these days.


    When it was about to get close to Luoyang at dusk, on an open hillside, green locust took the initiative to ask, "do you want to go to Luoyang City, but don''t want to go with this attitude?"


    Li Fuyao, with a ragged wood knife on his back, looked gloomy and confused. Obviously, he didn''t know that Qinghuai would ask this question. Li Fuyao looked at the distant xiongcheng, which he couldn''t see in the distance, and said with a sneer: "I really don''t want to walk into this city as a drowning dog."


    People like to return home in good clothes.


    "It''s not difficult for you to let those nobles in Luoyang City pay the price for those nobles who lost their places to enter the Yanling Academy. It''s not difficult even to let a few less important people die. As long as you reach that level of cultivation, all these can be solved. But if you want to overturn Yanling, it''s more difficult than going to heaven. "


    Qinghuai looks calm, looks at Li Fuyao and then turns her head.


    Qinghuai chuckled: "there is no Dynasty in the world that can match the patriarchal clan of the three religions. It can even be said that if there is no Confucianism behind, the Yanling royal dynasty can not even withstand a Hengyang Academy. Unfortunately, Confucianism needs a dynasty. In the secular world, it naturally chooses Yanling, one of the three great dynasties. You want to make those nobles bow their heads At least I want to make those monks think it''s not a good thing to annoy you, otherwise how can it be done? A monk is not ungrateful and ungrateful. Most people choose between a status and a long way to practice. Besides, no one has become an immortal in this mountain and river for six thousand years. Don''t you think it''s interesting to fight for the first person? "


    Although Qinghuai is not a person in the mountains and rivers, she actually knows more about mountains and rivers than Li Fuyao.


    Shaking his head, knowing that this matter would not be different from what Qinghuai said, he simply changed the topic, "Yanling is controlled by Confucianism, and Liangxi is Taoism. Then Buddhism is in the Western Buddhist land. Why is Dayu not one of the three religions?"


    "You forgot Jianshan." Qinghuai looked at Li Fuyao like an idiot and said sarcastically: "I have said for a long time that the sword mountain is located at the junction of Dayu and Yanling, but it is actually located in Dayu. Although the swordsmen are declining, the number of times that the sword immortal appears is far more than that of the other three religions. Such a sword immortal who can almost kill a saint is still in the world How dare you not set up a foothold for swordsmen when you go outside the Jianshan mountain. What''s more, if there is a conflict between Confucianism and Taoism, there is a natural need for some buffer zones, which is just suitable for Dayu. "


    "The Dayu Dynasty turned out to be a compromise between Taoism and Confucianism."


    For such a result, Li Fuyao is not surprised.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was too long to talk about it, and it was getting late unconsciously. Fortunately, it was not the first time for both of them to spend the night in the wild. Therefore, there was no sense of astringency. Li Fuyao raised a pile of firewood. By the light of the fire, Li Fuyao did not know where to catch the wild rabbit. After peeling off the internal organs, he put it on the fire to bake. The black locust''s face looked red in the light of the fire Li Fuyao didn''t notice that he had everything a girl should have. All his attention was on the two wild rabbits in his hand.


    When the rabbit meat is roasted to golden yellow, the aroma is enough to attract people, but it is absolutely not attractive to the green locust. This demon soil girl has always been not interested in eating. Now she is concerned about how to defeat that Taoist in the later Taoist meeting. If not, she should let that Taoist know that not all the most brilliant young people are in the mountains and rivers.By the light of the fire, Li Fuyao tore the rabbit meat and ate it greasy. He raised another rabbit in his hand and said vaguely, "don''t you want one?"


    The green locust doesn''t care.


    It was only when Li Fuyao had almost finished eating that she began to remind her in a soft voice: "after eating this rabbit, we have to go. I have to tell you one thing. Now there are monks coming here again. The realm is not high. They are all green silk areas. But there are three people. I can''t cope with them alone."


    Li Fuyao hesitated: "you can feel them. Can''t they feel you?"


    Qinghuai simply said, "No


    Li Fuyao didn''t ask why, because it was meaningless. However, Qinghuai was obviously very interested now, and quickly said, "that''s because I have magic tools, but they don''t have them."


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao thought of the fierce girl before. She said that she still had a kind of gadget that can walk a thousand miles once crushed. As for the number of them, she could not help shaking her head slightly.


    He is a little aware of the pain when a person is better than you in talent, family background, or even longer practice time.


    When Li Fuyao finished eating a rabbit, the green locust threw something like a ring and said casually, "crush it."


    This is the first time that Qinghuai used this gadget in front of him. Li Fuyao was very surprised when he was thinking about observing the ring. He soon remembered that there were three green silk friars coming here. Li Fuyao took up his mind to observe the ring, crushed it and disappeared in its place.


    The ring broke in two and fell by the fire.


    With a gust of wind, three monks who could not see clearly came to the fire. One of them squatted down and picked up the ring. After a careful observation, he said, "those two young girls are not small in origin, even have such magic weapons as Qianli ring."


    Another monk immediately said with a smile: "the Ministry of punishment has already informed the academies, schools and schools in Yanling. These places have already declared that they are not disciples of their own, so it is useless to be big."


    Yes, in Yanling, it''s not the monks of Confucianism, but the great figures of Taoism. Especially the two young girls don''t look like the young talents on the other side of Liangxi.


    Among them, the only one who didn''t speak said in a deep voice: "if the other party has more than one or two thousand mile precepts, we can''t catch up with them."


    The friar, who was the first to speak, stood behind the two men and said with a smile, "don''t worry, brothers. The magic weapons like qianlijie are so precious that they can''t be easily found. Even the elders in the academy can''t carry too many. After all, although it''s not too powerful, one of the materials for forging it is only the northern demon soil There is only a small amount of goods that can be purchased every year on this side of the mountain and river. I''m afraid these two young people can''t have too many. "


    Hearing this, the minister frowned, then sighed in a low voice, "I hope so."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    In this world, something unexpected happens, but it''s reasonable to think about it carefully. It''s just like Huang Jin''s climbing the Jingkou mountain and entering the Yanling Academy. Qinghuai has countless thousands of Li precepts. These days, whenever the three monks who stayed in Yanling have to catch up with the young girls, they will always find some broken ends The two-and-a-half thousand mile precepts may be by the fire, by the river, or under a certain tree.


    If you count them carefully, the number of Qianli rings they have found is more than that of two hands. At least there are more than ten thousand li rings. The Treasury of Yanling will not be much more than that. They even speculate that the annual quota of the school palace will not exceed 100. What''s more, it seems that there are still surplus goods in their hands. The criminal ministry, who had made a vow that the two would not have too many thousand mile precepts, became very ugly these days. Every time they found one, his face became ugly. It seemed that after they were convinced that the three of them could not catch up with themselves, the young girl even deliberately waited for them to see their figures before crushing the thousand mile ring. This game of cat and mouse looks like him They are just like mice being teased, and the two old cats are as leisurely as they want.


    However, there is no way for the three masters who are worshipped by the penalty Department of the Yanling Dynasty. There are different levels of accomplishments and opportunities, especially the family background. As long as the orthodox monks of the three religions don''t go out of the school or Taoist temple, they can get much more than the monks who have already gone out Many of the three religions enjoy the incense of hundreds of millions of people in the mountains and rivers, and the biggest beneficiaries are not the figures in the schools and Taoist temples.


    In a secular Dynasty, two young girls who are likely to have a great future are running around, but they can''t catch up with them. I think they are all a bit depressed. Therefore, after picking up several Qianli commandments which are broken in two again, the three punishment departments give up the idea of chasing again. They look at the back of the three people returning to Luoyang City on a towering tree Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, sitting on a very thick branch, can see the smile in each other''s eyes.


    Li Fuyao pulled the corner of his mouth and sighed, "I really can''t think clearly. According to the temperament you showed in the past, how could you hide from these three guys?"


    Hearing what this guy said, Qinghuai took out a thousand mile ring and sneered, "if it wasn''t for you, I don''t need these little things."


    As she spoke, Li Fuyao turned her head and looked at the Qianli ring in her hand. She was shocked and said, "I know you have a lot of these things. Is it possible that there are 10000 of them?"


    Qinghuai doesn''t pay attention to such a fool. After collecting the Qianli precept, she takes out the Yanling territory that Li Fuyao bought before, and looks at the place on the picture where the name has been deliberately erased. She thinks deeply.


    After a moment, green locust frowned and said, "Li Fuyao, do you know that your Sword Fairy did it again a few days ago."


    The word "sword immortal" refers to quite a lot six thousand years ago, so no one can tell which one it is. But now, apart from that one, who can call it "sword immortal"?


    Li Fuyao whispered the name of the Sword Fairy twice, and then he asked curiously, "what did our Sword Fairy do? Did you enter the demon soil to kill you big demons, or overturned several Taoist temples?"


    "You think this demon is so easy to kill, even if it is the sword immortal, you can''t kill several of them. As for overturning the Taoist temple, the sword immortal is not so impulsive. Others can''t do anything about him, but the swordsman''s pulse is a miserable situation. If you do this, it will be even more difficult for the sword immortal to scabbard. ¡±


    Li Fuyao held out his hands and said, "what is that?"


    Qinghuai patiently said: "the Taoist Association at the end of spring in Liangxi is one of the most important activities of Taoism. Naturally, in addition to the old Taoists on the other side of Liangxi, there will also be some people from the three religions who are not in the Taoist temples to go there. Before that, a Taoist master who ascended the tower made a rude remark when passing Jianshan mountain and ridiculed no one in Jianshan. Then he was attacked by one of them The sword light killed his life and destroyed his vitality. Among the mountains and rivers, a swordsman who could take the life of a monk who ascended the building with one sword light. There was no one else except the sword immortal. However, according to the sword immortal, he had been wandering. I don''t know why it appears in Jianshan now. I even want to crush several thousand li commandments, so that you can go to Jianshan immediately, and maybe you can meet them The Sword Fairy, who teaches you a few moves, is no better than your cheap master? "


    "It''s just that now the sword immortal is actually showing up in Jianshan. The Taoist meeting in Liangxi has lost some confidence, and no one can control him."


    "Do you think that the three of them have failed in vain? Will the nobles over there blow up their lungs?" Li Fuyao frowned slightly and suddenly opened his mouth. What he said was nothing to do with the sword immortal.


    Qinghuai turned her head and looked at Li Fuyao carefully. With a serious look on her face, she said, "Li Fuyao, how did I not know you were such a person before?"


    questioned his companion. Li Fuyao''s face was red. He said calmly, "what''s wrong? People need to have some pursuits."Qinghuai seemed calm and said: "there is a kind of demon on the side of the demon soil. Even if it has been transformed into human form, even if it has been cultivated into a realm of cultivation, it is still so cruel inside. I think if you are with them, there will be a lot of common topics to talk about."


    Li Fuyao jumped off the tree trunk, looked up at the green locust tree, and said with a loud smile, "miss Qinghuai, if you don''t have so many poisonous words, you''ll be very popular."


    Before the words fell, a green silk knot solidly hit Li Fuyao''s head under the tree. Li Fuyao turned his head and wanted to speak. He looked at the countless green silk flying behind him, and he couldn''t help sighing and scurrying.


    And the girl sat on the branch and looked at the guys scurrying around under the tree, smiling intoxicatingly.


    At this moment, in the northern border of Dazhou, the army of the state of Chen, which is only a few hundred miles away from Shaoliang City, is being chased everywhere by a young general and tens of thousands of Dazhou iron cavalry. Among the army of Dazhou, on the military flag, the inscription of "thank you" written in ink is waving in the wind. The young general, who is the first, has a firm and resolute look. The tens of thousands of deputy commander of Chen''s army complained incessantly. He was not allowed to come here and met the southern army of Zhou state. Although it was a little unexpected, it was not unprepared at all. But when the tens of thousands of iron cavalry led by the young general were killed in the army, the whole deputy commander of Chen lost his spirit. He could not see tens of thousands of Zhou people, and after entering the army, he was just a little bit unprepared All of them turned into wolves and tigers. With the young man who had been known for a long time, he went into no man''s land and slaughtered the soldiers of state Chen heartily. As for the young general of the state of Chen who was said to be able to compete with Xie Ying in the chaos, Xie Ying cut off his head himself.


    A high sentence.


    Xie jiabaoshu was so murderous that he vented all his anger accumulated in the past few days on these soldiers of state Chen, so that the battle of great disparity of forces could be divided into victory and defeat in only half a day. It was the soldiers of Zhou state who won the battle with less than 100000 people, but there were still hundreds of thousands of Chen Guoshi soldiers who were defeated.


    The army of the state of Chen was defeated.


    When the Golden Harvest came to an end, all over the mountains and fields were the howls of Chen''s soldiers.


    But Xie Ying, whose armor was stained with blood, was just expressionless. Listening to the statistics of our enemy''s war, casualties and results, Xie Ying nodded slightly. When he finally turned around and returned to Shaoliang City, Xie Ying suddenly said with a smile, "thank you really, otherwise what''s the solution to this matter?"


    Then in the assistant''s surprised eyes, clap the horse slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    (for the first helmsman in the world, Jiageng)


    it was not easy to win the battle in Dazhou. In fact, it was extremely difficult. Not only did tens of thousands of soldiers die, but even the head of Shaoliang city could almost see the enemy''s figure. Moreover, Dazhou has always been proud of the northern natural danger, Beiyan county. After this war, it can be proved that no matter how perfect the pass is, in the eyes of the monks, it is just an ordinary ridge. If you want to step over it, you will go directly.


    If Li Fuyao and Qinghuai had not killed all the monks who stayed in luosanghe, the situation of Dazhou would not be better now. The best situation is that the monks occupy the palace of Dazhou and ask the emperor to write a letter and send it to Yanling. If the emperor''s character was as good as the rumor, he would be dead now It will also be included in the territory of Chen within a few days.


    as to who actually has the final say, I believe both Chen and Zhou know.


    But now, although the danger has been solved and the army of the state of Chen has been pushed out of the territory of the Zhou Dynasty, Yanling in the north is still like a sharp sword hanging over the heads of the Zhou people. I don''t know when it will fall. However, Shaoliang city doesn''t look like a panic. When Xie Ying''s class teacher returns, the city is still jubilant and lights are decorated everywhere ¡£


    Xie yingduan sits on a white horse. His family''s treasure Sabre perches on his waist and makes a few thumping noises from time to time. Xie Ying looks at the front, looks calm, and listens to the voices from both sides of the road, such as he is Xie Ying. In the distance, Ji Nanlong, the princess of Dazhou, is staring at the horse from a perfect angle Xie Ying''s marriage proposal a few days ago was naturally upset by the sudden war in the state of Zhou. In addition, it seems that the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty has decided to allocate the princess Ji Nanlong Xu to Xie Ying. Xie Ying should be his son-in-law. He would not hesitate to violate the ancestral system and let Xie Ying continue to serve in the army. In fact, Xie Ying''s commanding ability demonstrated in this war is enough to prove this year The light Xie jiabaoshu has already had the ability to command a country''s army, but his qualifications are still shallow. In time, the first person in the Zhou army should naturally be his bag.


    Seeing that Xie Ying was about to take pictures of the road crossing the street, Ji Nanlong, the princess of Dazhou who had just lost his mind, saw this scene, and immediately squeezed out of the crowd and stood in front of Xie Ying''s white horse. For a moment, the people on both sides of the whole street noticed the scene and put their eyes on this side.


    Xie Ying gently patted the horse''s back. Naturally, the horse galloped along with him from life to death. Naturally, he stopped. He just watched Ji Nanlong snorting. Xie Ying had no intention of getting off the horse. He sat on the horse and looked at Ji Nanlong and asked softly, "what''s the matter with the princess blocking me in the street?"


    The military law of the Zhou Dynasty clearly states that the soldiers can wear armor so that even the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty doesn''t have to kneel down. What''s more, he thinks that it''s only a princess. Xie Ying has been influenced by his childhood that he is very likely to become the emperor''s son-in-law. Moreover, he has met Ji Nanlong, and his impression is not bad, and he even likes it. This makes this young man, who has grown up proud from childhood, even more reluctant to kneel down This is the girl who could be his wife.


    Ji Nanlong was spoiled by the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, but he was not a domineering person. At the moment, she was watched by a group of people. She was just nervous and had no other ideas. She looked up at Xie Ying and her lips moved, but she could not say anything.


    The people on both sides of the road saw such a beautiful young girl rush out of the crowd and block in front of the general Xie. They felt that the little lady of the family should have loved the general Xie for a long time, so they dared to rush out of the crowd and stop the horse in the street. But after blocking the horse, it was estimated that their face was thin, and they did not say a word. The people on the roadside doubted and thought hard Can''t this little lady really be general Xie''s first to speak?


    However, no one could watch the scene, and no progress was made. Soon, words broke out in the crowd, which was mostly to coax the little lady to speak.


    For a moment, the sound of one after another, very lively.


    And Xie Ying just a faint smile, waiting for the princess to speak.


    For a while, Ji Nanlong was really a little hard. She glanced at Xie Ying and opened her mouth. Her face was even scarlet.


    Thanks to her continued stalemate, but also embarrassed to be condescending, but turned over the horse, a hand naturally put on the horse''s neck.


    Xie Ying looked at Ji Nan long, who had not seen him for many years, and remained silent.


    In this way, Ji Nanlong opened his mouth in front of the horse and closed his mouth several times before he opened his mouth and asked, "Xie Ying, are you going to leave Jingnan after handing over the formalities to the military department?"


    Xie Ying nodded his head and said with a calm smile: "it''s true. Southern Xinjiang is where I should stay."


    Ji Nanlong asked in a low voice, "can we not go?"


    When he said this, Ji Nanlong had no foundation and his voice was a little low.


    So Xie Ying lowered his head and leaned over his body and asked again, "what do you say?"


    Ji Nanlong raised his head and thought about opening his mouth again. He was just looking at Xie Yingman''s bloody hair. So the second time the princess of Dazhou said, "how about I wash your hair?"Xie Ying obviously raised his head, then Leng Leng, looking at Ji Nan long, quickly nodded, "good."


    Soon afterwards, the two men had left the street and came to a small courtyard beside the street.


    There is an old well in the yard.


    The original resident of the courtyard came out with a wooden basin. When she handed it to Ji Nanlong, she laughed and asked her to work harder. She thought that the little lady was not only very beautiful, but also courageous, and Xie Ying was smiling and silent.


    The weather is not cold, and Xie Ying is a martial arts man. It''s nothing to use cold water. Therefore, after drilling water from the ancient well, he soon filled a basin of well water.


    Xie Ying bent down and bowed his head. Ji Nanlong took off his hair bun and put all his black hair in the basin water. Without any action, he had dyed a basin of water red.


    Ji Nanlong suddenly felt a little sour in her nose. She asked with a cry, "can you not be so active in fighting these things?"


    Xie Ying felt her emotion and said calmly, "I''m not sure if I give it to others. Besides, I''m always better than you to die."


    Ji Nan picked up his hair and said angrily, "you can say it on your mouth, but you have never seen what you have really done."


    Xie Ying said with some shame: "I dare not marry you, not because I think you are not good. If I marry you, I can only stay in the palace. I can''t stay."


    Ji Nanlong awkwardly washed away the blood stains for him and dried them for him. His movements were very gentle. Some words were in his throat and he didn''t say them.


    And the young man who was already known as a young man in the army of Zhou Dynasty bowed his head and felt a little uncomfortable.


    When Xie Ying entered the city, the Changchun palace tried to put his car out of the palace. However, the proposal was rejected by the emperor of Zhou Dynasty. Instead, Su Jin, the eunuch in charge of rites, was only brought with him. After leaving the mansion, he invited Li Ji, the chief executive, to watch Xie Ying enter the city. When he entered the city, the emperor of Zhou even praised Xie Ying He is a real military commander. What if he was not young enough to lead the whole army of Dazhou.


    Su Jin didn''t dare to answer, but Li Ji, who had never been involved in the affairs of the battlefield, agreed with him for the first time. After that, the emperor of Zhou stopped talking and waited for Princess Ji Nanlong of Anyang to lead Xie Ying into a small yard. Then the emperor said with a smile: "it seems that I have to go back to ask the imperial court to draw up the order of Xie Ying This little bunny will stay in Shaoliang city for some time. At least he will have to get married


    Li Ji said with a gentle smile: "general Xie is young and promising, and he is also the pillar of our big Zhou Dynasty. He should be the emperor''s son-in-law. But his majesty is willing to let us general Xie stay in the palace all his life?"


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty asked, "according to Li Zai Zhi, I have to give Princess Anyang to others?"


    Li Ji laughed and said nothing.


    This old fox, who has been struggling in the court for decades, has long known what the son of Zhou is thinking. After all, it has been rumored in Shaoliang city that the emperor wanted to abolish the patriarchal system that his son-in-law was not allowed to become an official. However, he did not find the right time to do so. Now he just wanted to test his civil servant It''s just one person''s talk.


    But the old fish did not bite.


    The emperor turned his head and looked at Su Jin.


    The eunuch, who was the eunuch in charge of rites in the imperial court, had served for the emperor for many years. At this moment, naturally, he knew what he thought. He said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, since general Xie is the pillar of the country, and he is in love with Princess Anyang, naturally we should not break up. It is just that the ancestral system is in front of us, and it is difficult to deal with it, but Li zaizi may have some ways..."


    In this way, the problem was thrown to Li Ji.


    The latter couldn''t hide. He squinted at the eunuch, who usually did not look at him in the eye, and pushed the boat along the river and said, "since your majesty has this intention, it is acceptable to change the ancestral system, but there may be some ministers in the court who do not approve of it. But the fact that Dazhou can survive this crisis lies in general Xie, if he can have a ten thousand words book The people''s will, and those ministers will not say anything if they want to come. "


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was bright in front of his eyes, but he didn''t say anything, but Su Jin kept this incident in mind.


    The three people no longer went on talking about this matter, but the emperor looked to the north and said calmly, "big Zhou has carried this difficulty. I don''t know how many waves will be after that."


    Li Ji also sighed: "if your majesty had studied the Lord Chen, you would not have been so tired."


    "Some people can''t learn, and there''s no need to learn. I''m a wolf in the week, so I''m doomed to learn not to beg for mercy. "


    Looking into the distance, he said with a smile, "even if the state of Zhou was destroyed, there would be at least one zhouren left. I''m not too few."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    Under the leadership of Xie Ying, the southern army of the Zhou Dynasty beat the Chen army in all directions and solved the crisis of the Zhou Dynasty. After winning the victory and returning it, it was natural for them to celebrate. Therefore, before the dawn of Changchun palace, a group of eunuchs and palace ladies began to arrange the celebration banquet to be held after the early Dynasty. In order not to make mistakes, the eunuch who was in charge of rites and handprints actually came out in person to make sure everything was in order. The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty entered the imperial study before the beginning of the early Dynasty to read some memorials. People all say that the emperor sits on the four seas and has the most power in one country. But who has ever seen how these hard-working kings lose weight day by day.


    The imperial study was already ready, and the fold on the top was a summary of the war by the Ministry of war, including the number of soldiers killed and the number of damaged weapons and horses. Then Li Ji calmly said, "my Lord, you''ve been involved in so many fields, and you''re good at everything. Even this last official can do the position of Guozijian''s sacrificial wine. In this way, Li Ji can''t be ashamed Death? "


    For Li Ji''s words, Xie Chenjun laughed it off.


    After a moment''s silence, Xie Chen Jun said with a smile, "Li Ji, I only asked for one thing for my nephew this time. I don''t ask for your help. I hope you don''t make trouble."


    Li Ji didn''t speak immediately. It was not a trivial matter that the respected leader of the government and the public entered Beijing today. However, it was even more strange that he joined the early Dynasty without any rest after entering Beijing. Many courtiers were still speculating about the reason for the old man''s entering the palace. Now Xie Chen Jun has almost made it clear that Li Ji has no reason to guess.


    What did the old man do in Beijing, except the marriage between Xie jiabaoshu and Princess Anyang?


    When he was in a trance, Li Ji heard another word.


    "Li Ji, do you think this can be done?"


    Li Ji raised his head and said with a bitter smile, "naturally, Li Ji dare not neglect what the old man asks for."


    Hearing this, Xie Chenjun nodded, but with a smile.


    -


    the early Dynasty is just around the corner. According to the past, Changchun Palace should be free, but now it is not free because of the preparation of the banquet. Su Jin, the eunuch of rites, walks in the palace wall with dim eyes. When he turns the corner, he is hit by a small eunuch. The eunuch looks up and looks at himself, and he is the one in charge of more than ten thousand The eunuch with the eunuch''s palmprint knelt down in fear and kowtowed. Su Jin''s accumulated power in the imperial court was too deep to be afraid.


    Su Jin looked at the kneeling eunuch and didn''t intend to say anything, but after seeing the eunuch for a few times, he suddenly said in a sharp voice: "where are the mountain spirits and wild monsters? Dare to play wild in Changchun palace!"


    The little eunuch''s face turned white. At first, he was a little confused, but soon he was black and lost consciousness. After he fell down, his back began to wriggle and soon made some noises. From his back, a cat with blue fur and the size of an ordinary cat came out. After the cat climbed out, he licked the blood in his paws. Jie Jie Jie said with a smile¡° I didn''t expect that there was a monk sitting in the town in this remote country. No wonder the Imperial Palace under the background of the sky, no matter how big or small, is not easy to enter. "


    Su Jin didn''t want to say anything to him. He just stretched out his left hand and grabbed the cat demon. He couldn''t help it move. After pinching his neck, Su Jin said with a smile: "my chance, you''re a cat demon. What are you fighting for?"


    After that, Su Jin bit off the cat''s head and chewed it in his mouth with a satisfied look on his face.


    Eating the cat''s head, Su Jin read vaguely: "how much is still missing? Ten or five? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    Although the identity of the dead in the palace of the Zhou Dynasty is not important, it is not a trivial matter. Therefore, some people found the body of the little eunuch and immediately reported it to the court. The guards in the palace quickly dealt with it. However, there was no storm in the imperial court. After all, a banquet will be held in Changchun palace to reward the officers and soldiers Such a thing, the face of the emperor of Zhou Dynasty is naturally a little difficult to hang.


    Tan Bao, the eunuch in charge of rites, led the bodyguards to slow down in Changchun palace. The bodyguard commander behind him was a meritorious military man who had retired from the northern army. He had outstanding military achievements. In fact, he was not too afraid of the eunuch Su Jin, the first Eunuch in the palace. However, he had to contact the inner court directly to investigate the case We should also deal with the powerful eunuchs of the inner court.


    When they came to the corner of the palace wall where the crime happened, their bodies had already been lifted away from here, and even the blood was cleaned up. Even in order not to let others know, it was not protected here. When they came to the corner, the Guard commander asked casually, "listen to the words of the inner court, the child didn''t like to talk much since he was a child, and he was very careful in his work. He was born in the palace these years I haven''t done anything wrong, and I haven''t provoked anyone else. So why was he killed by someone? The murderer cut his heart and lungs to pieces


    Tan Bao, as the eunuch in the inner court second only to the eunuch Su Jin, usually speaks softly to the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. Now, facing a Guard commander, he has never turned his face. He just calmly says, "things in the palace are far more complicated than outsiders think. Although commander Xu is a member of the palace, he is not very clear about the ways of the inner court. This child Although he didn''t provoke other people after entering the palace, many people in the palace were trying to make him think of him because of his beautiful appearance. But I can''t think of anyone who has such hatred with him and wants to kill him. "


    The erosion in the palace has existed since ancient times. It is not only the royal family, but also the eunuchs who have come to the palace since childhood. However, the relationship in the imperial court is so complicated that no one wants to manage it.


    Xu Tongling squatted down with his back toward Su Jin and exclaimed, "the palace made a inquisition into the corpse and found that the child died in a strange way. Although the whole back was cut open by a sharp blade, the internal organs inside the body were cut. It seems that the wounds are actually from the inside to the outside. That is to say, the wound should be cut from the back through the chest, but it can be done in any case Look, there is no wound on the front chest, so shizuo suspects that it is a sharp object extending from the mouth, and that the intestinal tract has been destroyed. This possibility is very likely. However, if such foreign matter enters the mouth, it will certainly cause the child''s discomfort. However, we have not seen any filthy thing. It''s really strange. "


    As Xu Tongling turned his back to tan Bao, he didn''t know that when he said these words, the eunuch''s face became more and more ugly. When he turned his head and got up, Tan Bao''s expression became more and more dispirited.


    Looking at the bodyguard commander, Tan Bao said in a shrill voice, "I don''t understand Xu Tongling''s saying so much to me. From my point of view, we can find out some eunuchs who are usually evil with the boy, and use the punishment once and for all. "


    Commander Xu nodded and said in a deep voice, "if there is no other clue, there is only one."


    Tan Bao covered his heart and whispered, "there are two other things that the eunuchs in the Palace said before. I don''t know if Xu Tongling is interested in listening to them. Of course, the former is not a big deal. It has already been spread out. As for the latter, I hope that Commander Xu will think twice after listening to it and not put it into his mouth easily."


    Xu Tongling doubts should be: "Xu knows the importance."


    Tan Bao nodded and said, "I don''t know when a cat came to the palace. It''s not a big deal. But the cat looks strange and its fur is blue. So a little eunuch moved his mind and wanted to hold it for a lady in the palace. But later, he searched in the palace, but the cat was not found. The little eunuch thought that the cat had already After going out of the palace, he didn''t pay attention to it any more. A few days later, the little eunuch saw it again. This time, the cat was talking on the palace wall


    Xu Tongling was surprised, "spit out words?"


    Tan Bao nodded, "it''s really a bit weird, so no one in the palace believed it. Everyone would make a joke, but this second thing is related to the cat."


    Xu Tongling did not speak, waiting for Tan Bao to speak.


    "Just before the child''s body was found, that is, in the early morning, someone had heard a cat call in this direction, and someone saw Su''s palm print passing from here. According to the estimated time of the crime, the difference was not much."


    "Are you saying that Su''s palm print is involved in this matter?" he said


    Tan Bao made a silent gesture to Xu Tongling not to say any more. He rebuked lightly: "according to the status of Su''s palm print in the palace, there is no need to do this. To let a little eunuch die without being aware of it, there is no need to be so troublesome. I just want to let Xu Tongling have the bottom of his heart, and how dare to implicate Su''s palm print."


    Commander Xu clasped his fist and hesitated to say, "do you want to report to your majesty today?"Tan Bao took a meaningful look at him and said with a smile, "Xu Tongling was not the first day he worked as an official in the palace. Naturally, he knew what to say and what not to say. It''s just that if there is no explanation for this matter, I can''t make it before my majesty. "


    Xu Tongling''s face was complicated, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    The two men no longer stay here and turn to leave. The emperor''s majesty is holding a banquet in Changchun palace now. It''s not easy to report this matter now. Xu Tongling can go back and smooth it out.


    The two figures gradually disappeared.


    It was not long before another man came to the place.


    It was Su Jin, the eunuch with the palmprint of Si Li Jian.


    Su Jin stood in the same place and looked at the two people who were disappearing. He held out his left hand. His hand was dripping with blood. The half of the cat body was still soft. Su Jin threw it on the ground. A moment later, the cat body stood up unsteadily.


    The headless cat corpse turned to Su Jin and said, "I can''t believe that there are such elders as you who have already passed the green silk in this place. It''s stupid of me to think that there should be no friars here in this place. You deserve to die."


    Although there is no head, but the sound is not bad into Su Jin''s ears.


    Su Jin said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to kill you. If I eat half of your cultivation realm, it will be a punishment to you. You can leave now. If I find you in the palace, I will take your life in any case and let your accomplishments for decades be ruined. Then you will know how kind I am to you today."


    The corpse of the headless cat bowed to show his gratitude. Instead of leaving immediately, he asked, "master, since you have made this cultivation, whether you go to the demon soil or hide in the mountains and forests, why do you prefer to stay in this small imperial palace?"


    Su Jin waved his hand and did not answer.


    The cat corpse did not entangle, and soon jumped onto the palace wall and disappeared in Su Jin''s sight.


    Su Jin looked into the distance, and the direction was just north.


    After a few steps, Su Jin''s body rapidly reduced to a dark fur cat. It walked on the palace wall, looking lonely.


    Everyone in this palace thought that Su Zhangyin had been in the palace since he was a child and dressed up two generations of emperors of the Zhou Dynasty. But who knows, before he entered the palace, he had attended a lecture in the school Palace on the mountain of Jingkou, and he was also a favorite student of a teacher. In those years, it was not just a verbal statement.


    However, although the time spent in the school was not short, in fact, he was extremely violent. He made mistakes at that time. However, it was the gentleman who could not bear to let him be expelled from the school and wanted to suppress him. But even so, it was discovered by a school student, who had already cultivated extremely high and was not in charge of him Therefore, it was injured by the man very soon. If it had not been stopped by his husband, he might have become the first demon monk killed by that man.


    But after this, he couldn''t stay in the school. After being expelled from the school by his husband, he ran into the man who chased him all the way until he was rescued by the late emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, and the man was taken back to the mountain by the old master of the school. According to the rest that Su Jin got, he knew that the man''s life was not easy, even extremely miserable.


    Looking to the north, Su Jin said, "no regrets?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    (chapter of 5000 words)


    according to the date of the Zhou Dynasty, it should be the spring of the fourth year of Shending.


    In fact, according to the date of Yanling, it should be the spring of the 16th year. This spring is no different from the previous spring. The only difference is this spring. For the first time, Yanling wanted to punish a small country, so he sent a dozen monks. The final result was a great defeat, and all the monks were killed By the luosang River, there was a rare fierce quarrel on the court Hall of Luoyang City. The final result was that the Ministry of punishment sent three sacrificial offerings to capture the two culprits who led to the death of the more than ten monks. However, after the three sacrificial offerings were sent to Luoyang city more than ten days ago, they returned to Luoyang City today. The three people went to Luoyang City together and came back Nothing was brought back.


    This matter was suppressed by the Ministry of punishment, and it was not said in public in front of the civil and military officials in the early Dynasty. It was only after the early Dynasty broke up that he handed a letter to the emperor Yanling.


    As one of the three dynasties in this mountain and river, the man, after reading the letter, wrote a few words with a red pen, then put down his pen and went to the Zhuixing building, which was built by Yanling with countless human and financial resources. This building is more than 100 Zhang high. If you climb the highest place, you will feel as if you are in the clouds. If you are not brave enough, you will probably be scared out of your way When the building was built in, all the officials and officials in Yanling were puzzled. The emperors of Yanling showed their benevolence and benevolence. They never did anything that cost the people and money. Even if they had to build something occasionally, they recruited people from other small countries in the territory. They never let the Yanling people suffer from labor. However, in order to build this tower, the former Emperor launched as many as 800000 people It took three years to build a civilian. As for the number of people who died of exhaustion, it is not recorded in the history books. Only the officials of the Ministry of public works have a general understanding. However, people do not know the function of this building, but the emperor of Yanling knows it clearly. The function of this building is not like that it is used for worshiping heaven as it is rumored from outside. The tower of picking stars is actually a cage.


    The emperor of Yanling, dressed in a dark black dragon suit, ascended the stairs step by step. When he got to the high platform, he stood in the distance, his eyes on the clouds in the distance, and his expression was plain.


    In fact, when the Yanling academy recruited students in Luoyang City, the emperor of Yanling, who was the prince of fashion, let the masters of Yanling academy have some accidents now. If it was not for the emperor''s efforts, now Yanling should be a middle-aged Confucian scholar When there is an emperor, it should not be him. Therefore, it has been rumored in Luoyang over the years that his majesty, even if he is not an emperor, should be a rare monk in the mountains and rivers after entering the school, and he will certainly go further on the road of cultivation.


    In fact, no matter how you look at it, the emperor of Yanling is also very talented in other aspects besides his talent in cultivation. Otherwise, how dare the former Emperor insist on leaving the prince in the face of the danger of school rage. You should know that there are as many as six emperors under the Emperor''s command.


    The emperor of Yanling, named Zhenghe after his accession to the throne, has never been out of Luoyang in the past 16 years. The weather in Yanling is favorable, which is not only loved by the common people, but also highly appreciated by the Academy for the emperor''s governance of Yanling. In the past 16 years, no Minister of the imperial court has suffered because of his anger.


    Yanling monarch''s talent has been spread all over the mountains and rivers.


    If it was not for Zhou Guotai''s eagerness to expand the territory, the emperor would not care.


    After half a column of incense, the three offerings of the Ministry of punishment have already arrived on the high platform of the picking Star Tower. Looking at the emperor Yanling standing with his hands in his hands, one of them bowed down and reported: "Your Majesty, all the details have been submitted to the Ministry of punishment. Your Majesty must have seen it. The arrest failed. It''s really impossible for human beings to contend with the arrest. It''s like those two people who are like Qianli Jie I don''t care. I''ve crushed at least 20 pieces along the way. "


    When he said these words, the face of the priest was full of bitterness.


    How can this figure, who can easily crush 20 pieces, be an ordinary monk?


    The Yanling Emperor didn''t turn his head, but said with a calm smile: "it''s said that she is a girl who likes to wear a green shirt and a boy with a wood knife on his back. A couple of young girls killed all of my friars in the luosanghe river. At least there must be a green silk realm. In fact, I sent someone to arrest them at such a young age. In fact, it was a very stupid person at the very beginning I don''t feel surprised that I didn''t catch a stupid decision now. If I fail, I will fail. I don''t care. Just a few days ago, I got another war report. What do you think it is? "


    The three offerings were silent. Although the emperor was laughing, everyone knew that it was not so simple.


    Emperor Yanling turned around and looked at the three worshippers and said with a smile: "after the luosang River, the soldiers of state Chen still went south. However, hundreds of thousands of soldiers were driven by a young man with less than 100000 iron horses running all over the mountains and fields like pigs. In less than a day, they were defeated, even if hundreds of thousands of pigs let those weeks go If someone catches them, they must be caught for more than a day. "


    "I''ve lived in Luoyang for a long time, but I''m not deaf and blind. Although I appreciate the words that the king of Zhou made a few years ago, I can''t sit back and watch it grow. Now Yanling has been damaged once. Those nobles in Luoyang just want to see me make a fool of myself for the second time. Luo Li, you can go to the state of Chen to convey my intention After that, Chen state will take charge of the matter. Yanling provides weapons and supplies, but does not send a soldier. My good boy in Yanling should not die in those places. Tell Prince Chen that I will give him a year. One year later, if the state of Zhou is still there, I will destroy the state of Chen and the state of Zhou. "One of the three was ordered to leave, and only the other two were left upstairs.


    After the man disappeared completely in the tower of picking stars, the emperor of Yanling gazed at the remaining two men and said mildly, "Luo Lihe has colluded with the school for a long time. I don''t want to see him again. You two will remove him for me. It''s best in the territory of Chen state. If it''s not in the territory of Chen state, it doesn''t matter in Yanling. I know that behind Yanling is the school palace, but Yanling is Yanling, and the school palace is the school palace I don''t want to feel that I''m a puppet. I''m watching every move. You don''t have to worry about the anger of the school. Even if the matter is revealed, the school will not do it, because this is my attitude, and the teachers in the school will understand it. "


    The emperor of Yanling said that the clouds were light and the wind was light, but in fact it was not like that. As the first school of Confucianism in the mountains and rivers, not to mention the number of monks, the mountain of Confucianism behind was enough to make people awe. Among the three religions, although Taoism was superior in the number of saints, there were four sages of Confucianism, each of whom could move mountains and seas, It is easy to destroy a secular Dynasty and kill people at the risk of irritating their schools. In fact, no one knows what to do.


    However, the emperor standing upstairs naturally has a longer-term consideration than those downstairs. In the 16 years since his accession to the throne, his majesty has not done anything to affect the country''s throne in Yanling, and has a good relationship with the school. Therefore, the two penalty departments dare not doubt more about their offerings.


    Although the two men were skeptical, they were in Luoyang City. As a sacrifice to the Ministry of punishment, they should act according to orders. Therefore, they did not say anything. After nodding and accepting orders, they went downstairs.


    After they left, standing on the tower of picking stars, Emperor Yanling said with a laugh: "I don''t know, even if it is, it''s just a puppet?"


    All the people upstairs, except him, had already gone downstairs. No one should have heard him, but soon there was a flat voice.


    "You are trapped in Luoyang City, and I am trapped in this building. Although the size is different, the essence is the same, but I am better than you. I don''t have to do that puppet."


    Turning his head along the sound, Emperor Yanling saw a middle-aged man who did not wear a gray cloth shirt and did not know where he came from.


    The man is thin and plain, with an ordinary iron sword on one side and a yellow book on the other.


    Men give people a very uncomfortable feeling, occasionally some scholar''s elegance, and occasionally have the edge of a swordsman.


    Looking at the volume of yellow books that men saw, Emperor Yanling joked: "Mr. changgu, I don''t know how many times I have read this volume. What''s the reason why I don''t want to do it on my waist?"


    The middle-aged man calmly replied: "you can''t get out of this building. Naturally, you can''t read the new book. When you''re bored, you can only read it a few times. That''s the truth."


    The emperor of Yanling sighed in a low voice: "Mr. changgu, I can''t get out of Luoyang City for the people of Yanling. But you are such a talented man, where is there any reason to be trapped in this building? What you did at that time is really puzzling. You know, with your talent, now you know the name of the mountain and river, and being trapped here is really too oblivious to you. ¡±


    looking at the clouds in the distance, the middle-aged man calmly said, "Li changgu is just painting a prison."


    Such four words, also have no helpless meaning, just some nostalgia flavor.


    Emperor Yanling looked at the middle-aged man named Li changgu in front of him with a complicated look. He remembered the secrets handed down among the royal families. Every year, some children in Luoyang City were selected to study in the school palace. Li changgu was one of them, but also the most special one. The rest of the children will be taken back to the Yanling school palace in Jingkou mountain after being selected by the teachers and masters of the school. However, Li changgu did not choose to do so. Instead, he walked out of Luoyang City alone, walked thousands of miles to Jingkou mountain, and then endured the pain to climb the gate of Jingkou mountain step by step What people admire is that Li changgu was only eight years old at that time. As a child, he traveled thousands of miles. Then he went up the Jingkou mountain against the test of the school. However, he walked into the school like that. At that time, many people in the school added to him. If he had not been selected, he would have made some waves in the school After that, he walked far faster than his peers from the beginning of the road of cultivation. In less than ten years, he passed through the self-examination state, and in the next few years, he even crossed the Qingsi and Taiqing regions. In his first year, he was only one step away from crossing the Taiqing state and stepping into the twilight. We should know that the world-famous Taoist school is now almost reaching the crown, which is also the Taiqing realm Li changgu''s talent and perseverance made many masters in the Academy appreciate him. Later, a master wanted to marry his beloved daughter to Li changgu. This was a wonderful thing, but he was rejected by this promising young man. The reason given was that he had a girl in Luoyang before. After ten years, Li changgu turned to sword training as if he had lost his heart. He said that he wanted to learn from those swordsmen and cut off the injustice in the world. This behavior naturally angered many people in the Academy. But at that time, Li changgu''s cultivation was in the twilight and he learned the sword again, As a result, most of the masters of the Academy were not rivals. So Li changgu went down the mountain with a sword and returned to Luoyang City. No one could stop him. Finally, an old man who had been shut up for a long time in the Academy took the young man back to the school. There was no prison in the school, and no one wanted to face the first genius in the Academy in recent years It was decided that Yanling should build a star picking building to imprison these rebellious children. Li changgu was the first one to be imprisoned here.And the only one.


    From the beginning to the end, no one spoke to Li changgu except the crazy scholar who wrote a wonderful poem for him.


    After that, the scholar was also semi expelled from the school. He had traveled mountains and rivers in recent years and disappeared.


    Since Li changgu entered the building, there have been two generations of Yanling kings, and it has been more than 70 years since Li changgu entered the building. However, this star picking building has been banned by the academic palace, and his accomplishments can not be used, let alone improve the situation. Therefore, the swordsman in the twilight state has not improved at all in this building for more than 70 years, and is still in the same place.


    If not, it is estimated that Li changgu, the most gifted, can now almost compete with the school.


    When Emperor Yanling was his son, he climbed the tower, which was more than 100 Zhang high. He saw Mr. changgu, who sat on the top of the tower all day long and looked down on the whole Luoyang City. At that time, Mr. changgu was not as cool as he is now. He was still willing to chat with him. He occasionally went to the tower in recent years to ask about the policy of governing the country, but not every time I don''t know whether he is a scholar or a swordsman.


    But emperor Yanling still admired him sincerely.


    Looking at Li changgu, Emperor Yanling suddenly said, "Mr. changgu, the woman you entrusted me to take care of died at the end of spring seven years ago."


    Li changgu''s face was as usual, "I know, I also know that she married a good family, and that person was very kind to her. After that, she gave birth to a son and a daughter, and the whole family was very happy. Even at the end of spring seven years ago, I was in front of her bed, but she couldn''t see me, nor did she see me in her eyes."


    Li changgu said with a laugh: "there are too many prohibitions in this place. When I go downstairs, I only have to go out of my body for a spiritual tour. It takes only one incense stick at a time. The cost is too high. I went out of the body seven times and spent too much effort on cultivation. Now the realm has fallen. But the ending is not very good for me. On the contrary, it''s her. It''s not bad."


    Emperor Yanling said with a wry smile: "these things are unpredictable. Mr. changgu must have been prepared for this. But he was trapped in this building, which has something to do with her."


    Li changgu shook his head and said with a smile: "I am trapped here, but it has nothing to do with her."


    Li changgu didn''t finish his words, but just pressed the sword handle on his waist and suddenly said with a smile: "one day, I will break through this place with a sword. When I was going down the mountain in the school palace, I once met a senior swordsman with a rather high realm. Seeing his manner, he was not comparable to a group of pedantic scholars in the Academy. Before I picked up the sword, I didn''t know why those swordsmen in the mountains and rivers came up with the sword. After I picked up the sword, I suddenly realized that although the swordsmanship was rugged, I could express my feelings most directly. After I didn''t read, I went to practice sword very happily. "


    Emperor Yanling said sincerely, "I will wait for the day when Mr. changgu cuts off this building with one sword."


    Li changgu''s expression returned to calm. "After she died, I would no longer go out of my body to enjoy myself, and my realm would no longer fall. However, there are many prohibitions here. It''s not easy to break them."


    Emperor Yanling laughed and said nothing.


    Li changgu suddenly remembered something. He looked at the emperor Yanling and said calmly, "the donkey I rode out of the school must have been dead. The poems I wrote should still be in Luoyang. If you are convenient, you can send them upstairs. When you are old, you want to see the things before."


    Looking at Li changgu''s middle-aged man''s appearance, Emperor Yanling thought that although you are a hundred years old, you can''t be said to be old. Even if you fall out of this twilight state, there will be at least 500 years to go.


    But suspicions return to doubt, he is very quick to accept down, "Mr. changgu''s poetry, after I go downstairs, I will let people look for it, as soon as possible to send it to pick Star Tower."


    Li changgu nodded, "so good."


    Emperor Yanling looked at Li changgu and asked, "I have read many of your poems before, but I don''t know which one you are most satisfied with?"


    Li changgu was silent for a long time, then said with a smile: "all satisfied, after the poem draft is written, they all feel that each has its own merits, and dare not make more choices."


    Emperor Yanling laughed it off.


    After chatting for a long time, even emperor Yanling could not leave here, so he got up to say goodbye. Li changgu nodded and watched him leave.


    When I went downstairs, I remembered a little story I had heard in Luoyang when I was young. It told me that there was a knight errant in the mountains and rivers. When he saw that there was a dragon in the world, he cut the Yellow Dragon with his sword. After Huanglong was cut off, he became prosperous all over the world. But one day when he was sleeping, he dreamt of the God King. The God King asked him, "if you cut the Yellow Dragon, who will build the white jade building for the emperor of heaven?" The chivalrous man laughed: "then I will go to the white jade building for another nine days." The deity was very angry: "what a stranger In the face of the God''s anger, the Xiashi didn''t care, so suddenly the blue donkey came to the night sky. When the light came up, the hero would throw his sword into the nine days!


    But the chivalrous man in this story entered nine days and then entered nine days. So far, there is no news. But after so many years, the white jade building should be broken. Should you come back?


    Emperor Yanling stood downstairs and looked up at the sky. He murmured, "Mr. changgu, where is the white jade building? But I really want to see you break this building with a sword one day. How about me?"On the high platform of the tower of picking stars, Li changgu sat cross legged. He took down his iron sword and laid it on his knee. His back was very straight. He could see the sea of clouds in front of him, and his expression was plain.


    As for the volume of yellow books, in fact, what is an old book is just some of his many poems before. Now he opens it to his side, and there are only a few poems on that page, which is extremely crazy.


    The poem says, "I will cut off the feet of the dragon and chew the meat of the dragon, so that it can not go back to the court and stay up at night. Naturally, the old don''t die, the young don''t cry. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    (another chapter of five thousand words)


    "there are many famous mountains and rivers in Yanling. This dynasty, which covers nearly one third of the land, has been standing in the world for thousands of years. It can be inferred from the annals of Yanling historiographers alone to 6000 years ago. There are millions of soldiers in Yanling, and there are countless outstanding leaders in the army. In fact, as long as the emperor Yanling wants to, Yanling will be the leader However, even if the second imperial court of Zhou Dynasty could not survive for the second time, it would not be the same as that for the second time We have to get through it. "


    All the way to the north, Li Fuyao and Qinghuai occasionally talk about the current situation of the mountain and river. However, after talking about the relationship between Yanling and the school palace, Li Fuyao seems a little abnormal. Qinghuai doesn''t care about it. He just thinks about the reason why he was born in Luoyang City and spent many years in Baiyu town.


    Li Fuyao, who had been silent for a long time, said calmly: "monks are outsiders. The secular Dynasty can''t control them, but they can always do their own things. But there are always some monks who will bring disaster to the world, such as those on the banks of the rosang river. The secular Dynasty can''t cope with this, let alone the remote and small country of Dazhou."


    "You can''t do anything about it. The only thing you can do is to go further in kendo. If you can get to the height of that sword immortal one day, you will naturally be able to protect the state of Zhou. Believe me, no one is willing to be provoked by mountains and rivers or demon soil, no matter who is in charge of schools and Taoist temples or those who are not born A sword immortal, especially for a small country, is not willing to try this price, whether it is a saint or a big demon. This is the case when Jianshan survives. If the three religions insisted on destroying the last inheritance of the swordsman, Chao Qingqiu would have gone to the twelve sages with one sword. It is not that the saints have no way to take this sword immortal, but what the saints care about is how to become an immortal, and how willing to be a sword immortal, they will lose the chance to become immortal? Of course, if one day that sword immortal becomes twelve sages first, it will be a surprise. At that time, no one else will dare to provoke you. After all, a sword immortal who has already transcended the sea can be defeated by a saint. "


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the broken wood knife behind him. He was moved in his heart and didn''t make any bold words about it. Now that he hasn''t gone to the Jianshan mountain, he hasn''t really gone up and down the mountain as Chen Sheng said. He can''t be called a real swordsman. More directly, he doesn''t even have a sword. Where can he be a swordsman Two words. But these days, I always hear the name of the sword immortal, and know that he is probably on the Jianshan mountain now. Li Fuyao really wants to see the talented man who can make the swordsman continue to be orthodox by himself. You know, in the past six thousand years, some of the three religions in the mountains and rivers have stepped into the sea and become saints. Therefore, today''s mountains and rivers are now There are only twelve saints. But since the end of the war six thousand years ago, there has been only one sword master, Chao Qingqiu. The way of swordsmanship is rugged and hard to practice. The more so, the more it can show how amazing the sword immortal is.


    On the road of self-cultivation, there is such an elder standing in the distance. Everyone will be proud of himself.


    Although he was determined not to enter Luoyang City, when he was far away from the city, he could still see the outline of the city, which aroused many thoughts of Li Fuyao. He was born in the imperial capital of Yanling, one of the three major dynasties. His family background was not very good, but his wealth was absolutely worthy. If there was no imperial palace to visit, he might be there Growing up honestly in this huge city, I may do some other work later, but most of the time, I still inherited my family''s small restaurant, worked as a young owner of the restaurant, and then married a daughter-in-law, gave birth to a child, and inherited the family.


    "Li Fuyao, what is that tall building?"


    In his absence, the green locust suddenly pulled his sleeve, pointing to the distant city said.


    Li Fuyao''s level of cultivation is low, and he can''t see the things in the distance. But listening to the words "tall building", we can see that Qinghuai is talking about the star picking tower in Luoyang City. Because the other buildings in Luoyang City are not higher than the city wall, only this tower is much higher than the city wall, straight into the clouds, according to the realm of green locust, it is not surprising to see.


    Li Fuyao replied, "pick the Star Tower, the tallest building in Luoyang City, may also be the highest building in the mountains and rivers. When the building was built, the emperor of Yanling once enlisted 800000 civilian men and built it for three years. The reason for its name is that the emperor felt that he could pick up the stars when he stood on the top of the tower and reached for his hand. It''s just a specific function. According to the idle people in Luoyang City, it should be used to worship the heaven. But I always feel that it is not so simple. I once went there when I was a child, but I didn''t go to the tower. The imperial court does not allow other people to climb the tower. "


    Before Li Fuyao''s words fell, Qinghuai directly retorted: "it''s ridiculous to say that offering sacrifices to heaven is ridiculous. Behind Yanling is the Yanling academy, and behind the academy is the Confucianism. Even if this tower is to be used for sacrifice, there must be wooden statues of some Confucian saints on the high platform."Li Fuyao didn''t know what the secret was. He just said with a smile, "in the year when I was selected for the school, there was no outstanding child. There was a child surnamed Li with better qualifications, but it was not so good. So there was a saying in Luoyang city that there was no second Li Zhuo Xing. It''s just that I don''t know who this Li Zhuixing is, but I think it should be the elder who went out from Luoyang City. Maybe this tower will be named after this elder. "


    After saying that, Li Fuyao did not forget to add, "that better child is not me."


    There was a smile on Qinghuai''s face, but she didn''t speak.


    Li Fuyao didn''t go to see her. He continued, "there are always some powerful characters in the story. You don''t want to be associated with those characters."


    This time, Qinghuai asked, "why can''t you be such a powerful person? Li Fuyao is no worse than anyone else!"


    Listen to this, Li Fuyao''s face is full of smile, and before the same green locust.


    -


    after the emperor of Yanling went downstairs, he went straight back to the imperial palace. As a decision-maker of a dynasty, he had a heavy burden on him and didn''t have much time for himself. There are some things that need him to make up his mind every day. For example, the decision-making of the state of Zhou in the tower of picking stars has been made by Chen Guoliang and Zhou Guoliang After that, no matter who wins or loses, he will let the tiger General of Yanling army lead the army to re insert the flag of Yanling on the territory of the two countries, and then erase all the small countries in remote places from the mountains and rivers. These were originally the territory of Yanling, but they were ignored in the past, and now it is natural to take them back. As for whether or not to send people to arrest the two men, Emperor Yanling did not really decide. The more than a dozen monks who did not reach the green silk border seemed to be a lot of wealth to outsiders. However, according to the emperor Yanling, there were not many of them. He had so many mountains and rivers, and his subordinates could only drive so many people. But the face of the dynasty is actually what he needs to consider.


    According to the sources, the two men traveled northward, obviously to step out of Yanling territory to the Dayu Dynasty, and there was no other action to endanger the foundation of Yanling.


    After thinking for a long time, he wrote down his will in front of the desk in the imperial study, and soon sent it to the Yamen involved in the matter.


    After giving instructions to a few folded books at the table, he lost his writing brush and went to the imperial garden outside the imperial study. He looked up slightly, but he was helpless.


    But when he looked up to the East, the Yanling emperor''s expression changed slightly, and began to show some unbelievable looks on his face.


    A moment later, he even seemed to have lost his soul and called out: "Mr. changgu, you are really a great talent in the world!"


    -


    in the east of Luoyang City, there is a surging wind and clouds at the moment.


    The top of the high-rise building is facing the sea of clouds. It was peaceful and peaceful. I don''t know why, but now it''s abnormal. The whole sea of clouds is fluctuating, unpredictable and shining in the sun.


    Li changgu, sitting on the high platform with his sword on his knee, looks calm, and the volume of poetry on his side is made hunting sound by the wind.


    Lightning and thunder began to flash overhead.


    The sound of thunder seemed to be blowing in Li changgu''s ears. If it were ordinary people, they would have been scared out of their wits.


    Such a scene has never happened in the past 70 years. Now it has happened. The prohibitions laid down by the schools have been startled, and this situation has been achieved.


    Among the thundering clouds, there seems to be a golden dragon rolling in the sea of clouds. In the sun, it is dazzling.


    Between the tumbling, the dragon, which was more than ten Zhang long, even circled on the side of Li changgu.


    And the one who did it was just sitting on a high platform, quiet and silent.


    It''s a terrible sight.


    Before the emperor Yanling had not gone downstairs, Li changgu said that one day, he would break through the place with a sword. As a matter of fact, since he did not go out of the body and go down the stairs seven years ago, the realm has gradually stabilized. Even in this prohibition, he has reached the peak of the former Taiqing state, and only half a step away can he cross the threshold again and return to the twilight state.


    So after emperor Yanling went downstairs, he tried to return to the morning and evening, but he didn''t expect to let the ban of jiexinglou be launched, which made him trapped by a dragon.


    Looking at the golden dragon, Li changgu said with a smile: "the world has never seen a real dragon. Li changgu doesn''t even believe that there is such a thing in the world."


    Sure enough, when Li changgu said these words, it seemed to have really angered the Golden Dragon. Although it did not make any action, it was a little closer to Li changgu.


    Li changgu shakes his head, and the iron sword suddenly comes out of its sheath.


    With a clear sound, this ordinary iron sword can no longer be ordinary straight into the clouds, with boundless sword spirit, confronting the dragon.


    The dragon''s whiskers were floating, which seemed to be asking Li changgu how dare he dare to make a sword in such a state?Li changgu is a hearty laugh, "how dare you?"


    In fact, in the tower of picking stars, the effect of using the method of Confucian friars is much higher than that of swordsmen. However, since he left the school, Li changgu has determined not to use half of the school method any more, and now he only has to raise his sword.


    Looking at the Yellow Dragon, Li changgu said calmly, "today I only go into the morning and evening, and I can''t go downstairs. But you have to see how this sword works. "


    The voice did not fall.


    The iron sword goes towards the huge dragon head.


    With a sense of peace and sword.


    When the iron sword and dragon body met, they burst out a dazzling golden light. In this golden light, the originally rusty iron sword began to fade away, and the sword body became bright.


    This sword was originally picked up by Li changgu under a cliff and named kudaytime short. Now, he is not afraid of the Yellow Dragon at all.


    Li changgu silently counted three numbers in his heart.


    After three counts, he stood up.


    It was at this moment that the swordsman who had been trapped in this building for more than 70 years returned to the twilight zone!


    The whole building is full of sword spirit.


    Li changgu held the bitter day short and waved his sword with a flash of light.


    The iron sword goes deep into the dragon''s neck. There are no scales flying and no blood gushing out. Only the Yellow Dragon turns into golden light and slowly returns to the sea of clouds.


    Li changgu stood with a sword, and his manner was very similar to that when he left the school with one sword more than 70 years ago.


    On that day, he stood at the foot of Jingkou mountain and said to himself, "since it''s respectable at the end of my study, I''ll ask for a clear conscience with my sword."


    Yes, this scholar who was practicing sword on the way did not meet any predecessors who taught him how to use sword. He just felt that he could express his feelings with sword, so he went to practice sword.


    In fact, the Academy trapped him in this building and did not choose to kill him. One of the reasons is that he hopes that one day he will find his way back.


    Standing on the high platform of this building, Li changgu suddenly remembered the poem he wrote when he was young, and he could not help but whisper: "if you want to have a thousand li feet, first pick the light in your eyes. For the time being, the yellow horse will be raised, and the immortal will go to the colorful building. "


    After reading, he said with a smile: "where is there any immortal in the sky?"


    -


    there are no classes in the schools on Jingkou mountain today. In fact, there are many such days. After students enter the school, most of them study with their own teachers. There is not much time for collective class. It is not strange that there is no class today.


    A few days ago, Gu Yuan, the school''s book reader, broke through self-examination and set foot on the green silk in front of the sacrificial hall. In addition, the scholar of Zhou, who had been climbing the mountain before, became a choreographer in the library after climbing the mountain, which also caused a lot of fluctuations. You know, it is said that this is a kind of laborer, but the one in the library is no more than others Zhou xuance, the martial uncle in charge of the library, has such a large number of generations. Many students on the mountain hope to get this man''s own hands. At that time, not to mention it as a factotum, he can even carry tea and water for the martial uncle every day. Unfortunately, the martial uncle has an eccentric temperament, and he has been reluctant to let outsiders set foot in this place for years Now that he has finally made an exception, he is a scholar of Zhou state who is just climbing mountains. Naturally, it is somewhat surprising.


    This afternoon, Huang Jin walked out of the library and came to an open space in front of him. He found a poem manuscript that he had found in the library. When he was cleaning the library, he had read this poem manuscript. When he looked through it, he saw a sentence: "I''m bewitched, but I can''t do it. The rooster crows all over the world.".


    Zhou xuance, who was originally under a tree in the distance, opened his mouth leisurely and said, "the original owner of this poem manuscript is not welcome by the Academy. If you want to read it, you can only hide it and read it quietly. If it is seen by other students, it''s OK. They don''t know The old story, but if you are seen by other teachers and masters, you may have to suffer


    Hearing this, Huang Jin''s mind was not on the poem manuscript at all. He turned to look at the frightening uncle Zhou, who was said to be a great generation, and asked with a smile, "Uncle Zhou, the elder who wrote this poem manuscript really did something wrong?"


    Zhou xuance didn''t open his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s not clear whether it''s a wrong thing, but even if the guy did 10000 right things, the last thing he did was totally wrong."


    "Students are all ears," Huang said


    Zhou xuance said patiently, "that guy, like you, usually climbs up the mountain. It''s just that he walked thousands of miles from Luoyang City to Jingkou mountain before climbing. It seems nothing, except that he was only eight years old when he was climbing. So even after he climbed the mountain, I wanted to enroll him as a student. After all, not everyone is Yanyu''s boy with excellent luck When I went down the mountain to travel, I met a student. I wanted to accept students, but no one dared to rob me, but he was rejected by the boy. Do you dare to think that an eight year old boy would dare to refuse me? Well, it''s not a bad thing to be rejected. So I looked at where the boy could go, and he dared to refuse me. But the more I came to think that the boy had some skills. Before he went down the mountain, he was already in the twilight. Such talent, but also some proud capital. But the boy was too stubborn. When he saw something wrong in the school, he became paranoid that reading was useless and turned to practicing sword. Kendo is the most rugged way. I don''t know what this boy is doing. It''s a big mistake. At the end of the day, the boy didn''t feel remorse, so he was imprisoned. If you think about it carefully, it has been more than 70 years. I don''t know if the guy has repented in that building. "Huang Jin was surprised and said, "according to Uncle Zhou, practicing sword is a mistake?"


    Zhou xuance angrily said: "it''s not a mistake, but I''m a little angry. This boy went to choose a small path by himself."


    Huang Jin Ha ha smile, for this martial uncle''s temper after all still like very much.


    Zhou xuance sighed with a sigh: "he was a man who had the opportunity to go further and further on this road of practice. Even if he was to become the fifth sage of Confucianism in the future, I would not be surprised. It would be a pity."


    Huang Jin suddenly cut in: "if that elder doesn''t think it''s a pity."


    Zhou xuance was stunned. Yes, according to the boy''s temperament, he went out of the school and did not read. How could he feel a pity.


    After half a ring, Zhou xuance turned his head and looked at Huang Jin and threatened: "don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you are a boy who is obsessed with something, you have to practice some sword. Don''t blame me for sending you to accompany him."


    Huang Jin didn''t care about it. "It''s not like the grandiose spirit of that elder. It''s just wonderful to meet that elder."


    -


    the strange images in the tower of picking stars are shrouded by the forbidden system of the Academy, but the outsiders can''t see it. Even the people in Luoyang just think that there is a big wind and rain on the other side of the tower. They don''t see the Yellow Dragon at all. Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, who are dozens of miles away from the city, can''t really see it. Just before Li changgu took out his sword, Li Fuyao suddenly felt something and looked to pick it there Xinglou murmured: "how do you think that Sword Fairy is nearby?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    When the star picking tower was in full swing, the copy of the book written by Emperor Yanling himself was sent to the office of the Ministry of punishment. After taking over the book, Wang Zhizhang, the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, who had been struggling for a long time, took it, opened it, and soon changed his face. Then he walked out of the hall in the surprised eyes of the officials of the Ministry of punishment and asked the Yamen to prepare the carriage and leave The Yamen of the Ministry of punishment.


    After the coachman invited the great man of the imperial court, one of the six ministers, to the carriage, he asked where he was going. After reading a place name, he stopped talking. The groom did not dare to neglect him and drove away quickly. Walk slowly along the street in front of the Yamen of the Ministry of punishment.


    In the carriage, Wang Zhizhang, who was still holding the folded book written by his majesty himself with a red pen, had a complex look and a face full of regret and relief. As the Yamen that dealt with friars and fairies the most, the Ministry of punishment was required to come forward not only for the occasional occurrence of friars in the territory, but also for the few monks in the imperial palace Yu''s are all in the name of the Ministry of punishment. Although Wang Zhizhang can''t act, he still appears to be the top boss of these people. In fact, the powerful minister of the Ministry of punishment hates these monks who never take the law of the dynasty seriously. Even when the school comes to the school every year, he always opposes the matter, In the early days of the reign of the former Emperor, he had already become an official in the Ministry of punishment. At the beginning, he learned the magic power. After he became an official, he always respected the rule of law. However, it was doomed to be difficult to achieve in Yanling. A few years ago, he was beaten down by the Imperial College Students and many Confucian masters. His official career was extremely rough. However, all the civil and military officials thought that the young man must be in Luoyang City When he would be relegated in a few years'' time, his majesty left the young man in the Ministry of punishment. After entering the Ministry of punishment, Wang Zhizhang was conscientious, and his official career improved in a few years. After the resignation of the last senior minister, he was really in charge of the Ministry of punishment. Although it was still as rigid as before, there were still some of the monks and immortals who belonged to the emperor The oracle was not harsh on them, but was not satisfied with what they had done.


    Now he is holding the letter written by his Majesty the Emperor himself. It is inexplicable that he feels helpless. The dozen monks who went south with the army of the state of Chen were worshipped by the Ministry of punishment. After their death, the Ministry of punishment naturally had to bear the responsibility. Later, his majesty sent three friars from the Ministry of punishment to arrest the one who caused more than ten monks to die in the luosanghe river However, according to the contents of the present fold, it is obviously a failure again. Otherwise, the emperor would not have let him be such a minister of the Ministry of punishment. If he stomped his feet in the court, the court hall would tremble. A senior official who even he had some admiration for would take this letter to invite a Ministry of punishment to offer a sacrifice.


    Among the many offerings offered by the Ministry of punishment, most of the emperor Yanling could be dispatched with a decree, and only a few would use the word "please".


    There are not many offerings that can be offered by the Ministry of punishment, but they can not be counted by one or two hands. As for why we invite this one, we should pay attention to it.


    Between thoughts, the carriage stopped in front of a remote narrow lane, and the groom whispered outside the carriage: "Lord Shangshu, here we are."


    Wang Zhizhang was in a trance and put the fold in his arms. He lifted the curtain and walked out of the carriage. He said, "you are here. Don''t walk. I''ll go back."


    The groom should have nodded. He did not dare to say more.


    Wang Zhizhang turned and stepped into the narrow alley. The alley was too narrow. In some places, only one person could pass through. On the way, Wang Zhizhang''s official robe was stained with a lot of dust.


    The Minister of punishment didn''t show any impatience. He just looked down at his upper and went on.


    Came to a small courtyard, Wang Zhizhang stopped and looked down at the two pots of orchids placed in front of the door.


    Wang Zhizhang knocked at the door first, but no one answered, so he waited patiently.


    After half a sound, a sound finally came out of the yard.


    Hearing this sound, Wang Zhizhang tidied up his clothes, wiped off the dust on his official robes, and pushed the door to enter.


    There is an untimely Chimonanthus praecox in the yard. It is not winter now, but it is still very bright. There is a tall middle-aged man sitting at the stone table beside the tree.


    On the stone table was a game of go and half a cup of tea.


    The man did not turn his head, but invited him to say, "Lord Shangshu, would you like to have a hand talk?"


    Wang Zhizhang was silent for a moment. He went to the man with a smile and sat down. He sighed: "I can''t compare with Mr. Yanqing''s leisure. The emperor''s life is in his body. I have only the hard work of running around. Although we are of the same family name, we have different lives at all."


    Wang Yanqing laughed, "Lord Wang, so to speak, but it is in the suit."


    Wang Zhizhang stopped smiling and began to speak very seriously. He said, "there is one thing that needs to be asked from Mr. Yanqing today."


    Wang Yanqing took a sip of the half cup of tea on the stone table. After putting it down, he said, "what''s the matter? It needs a blind man to do it?"


    Hearing the word "blind man", Wang Zhizhang subconsciously looked into Wang Yanqing''s eyes. Although his eyes were open, his eyes were empty and lifeless.A blind man, no doubt.


    Seeing such a pair of eyes, you can''t help but think of some old things. Wang Zhizhang sighs. Unlike other monks who had to leave the school for a long time to "travel through mountains and rivers" after a long time of no improvement, this Mr. Yanqing was a student of an academy in Yanling. The reason for leaving the Academy was simple. He only read several volumes of forbidden books which were not well-known in the Academy, and then he was looked into by the Academy He was driven out of the academy by poking blind. Maybe he didn''t have too many ideas about the forbidden books. He just liked reading books. When he basically looked through the books in the Academy, the scholar would naturally have some other ideas. In fact, after Yan Qing''s eyes were stabbed blind, when he came to Luoyang City and met his majesty, the emperor Yanling was the emperor Emperor Xiang asked: how can you stay?


    Wang Yanqing just said with a smile, "you can have a book."


    Emperor Yanling laughed, and then Wang Yanqing shook his head. "Zuo sifan seems to be in touch with me, but he just wants to find out some experience of the realm of practice in my mouth. He has been thinking about breakthrough for so many years in the self-examination state, but he just can''t find the way. How can I deal with him if I don''t see that he is good at chess? "


    Wang Zhizhang was speechless for a moment.


    Wang Yanqing waved his hand, "although this person is not enough for me to do, but since it is your Majesty''s invitation, I should go on this long-distance errand. The Ministry of punishment only needs to send a groom. In addition, the Secretary of state should tell your majesty that when I return to Luoyang, I want to have a talk with your majesty."


    Wang Zhizhang is known to all in Luoyang City. The chess player with the highest chess power in Yanling is the Imperial Academy. However, only a few people know that Gu Shiyan also needs to be a disciple before Wang Yanqing''s face. Isn''t it a rout for him to play chess with his Majesty''s stinking chess basket?


    Wang Zhizhang did not say anything in the end. After he got up to leave, he did not forget to tell him: "tomorrow morning, the carriage of the punishment department is outside the lane, Mr. Hou."


    Wang Yanqing nodded, did not say a word, just picked up a white, put on the chessboard.


    On the chessboard, the sunspots all lose.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    Out of the courtyard, Wang Zhizhang came to the alley, just in time to see the emperor''s majesty personally selected reading woman standing at the entrance of the lane, she wore a blue skirt, quietly standing at the entrance of the alley. The narrow lane only allowed one person to pass, so the woman was just waiting at the entrance of the lane, not in a hurry to walk into the lane.


    When Wang Zhizhang came to the entrance of the alley, the woman with two books in her hand gave a salute to the important official of the court and slowly entered the lane without saying much.


    The common people living in Luoyang usually like to have fun when they have nothing to do. One of them is to laugh that the administrator of the minister''s house is just like other officials in the imperial court. But in fact, among these ministers, the higher the official position, the more they restrict their servants. Otherwise, what kind of posture should they take? Otherwise, these things will be introduced into the ears of the emperor Yanling, for fear that they will have some bad influence.


    I just want to come to this school girl. Since she was appointed by the emperor to study for Wang Yanqing, no matter which minister in charge of affairs in Luoyang City can''t compare with her.


    The girl named Chunshui opened the gate of the courtyard and came to the stone table where Wang Yanqing was sitting. After a ceremony, Chunshui sat in the position of Wang Zhizhang before him and said with a smile: "I met Wang Shangshu of the Ministry of punishment at the entrance of the alley. It should be that I came to look for Mr. Wang. But I have something to do, so I can''t hear Chunshui reading."


    Wang Yanqing, who had already collected Weiqi on the stone table, said calmly with a smile: "but it''s OK to read. Even if something happens, it doesn''t delay listening."


    Chunshui nodded, picked up a book, opened a page, and said with a smile: "today I still read Mr. Li changgu''s poetry manuscript, but these two books are left after reading so much these days."


    Wang Yanqing laughed but did not speak.


    So the spring water opened his mouth and read in a low voice: "the sky river turns to float back to the stars at night, and the clouds in yinpu learn the sound of water. Jade Palace osmanthus flowers do not fall, xianqie pick incense hanging tassels. Qin imperial concubine rolls up the curtain, the North Window dawn, the window plant Tung green phoenix small. Prince blowing Sheng goose tube long, Hu long farming tobacco, Yao grass pink Xia, red ribbon lotus root silk skirt, Qingzhou step pick up the spring. In the East, Xihe can walk on horses, and the sea dust is reborn under the stone mountain. "


    Chunshui used to read for Wang Yanqing, but she was just an ordinary maid in the palace who didn''t know many words. Later, after studying hard for several months, she could recognize these common words. After reading these years, she naturally recognized many words. But in fact, it was difficult for her to talk about the merits and demerits of the poem. Therefore, after she started to read it, she did not Talk again, just waiting for Wang Yanqing to comment.


    But unexpectedly, Wang Yanqing just nodded and stopped speaking, indicating that Chunshui could read the next poem.


    Spring water slightly surprised, curiously asked: "Sir does not comment on one or two?"


    Wang Yanqing shook his head and said, "before, I just felt that this Mr. changgu wrote his poems in his heart. Later, I repeated my reflections and found that many of them were in his heart. However, I was not qualified to comment on his poems because of my knowledge. After listening, I would not comment on this gentleman''s poems."


    Spring water Oh, it is not clear what Wang Yanqing''s words mean, just turn to write a page to read the next poem.


    After that, every time she finished reading a poem, Wang Yanqing nodded. When she finished reading the two books, the sky moved westward and the sky was getting dark. Wang Yanqing poured a cup of tea for the spring water and said with a smile, "according to this gentleman''s poem manuscript, there should be another one I haven''t read. Is it because it is so well written that your majesty can''t bear to take it out of the palace?"


    Chunshui was shocked and said: "before Chunshui leaves the palace every day, his majesty has instructed Chunshui to read well. He said that all the books in the Imperial Palace and the imperial academy should be taken out as long as they are the books of the Imperial Palace and the Imperial Academy. There is no such thing as collecting books."


    Although Wang Yanqing couldn''t see the look of spring water, she was also very nervous. She waved her hand to comfort her and said, "just say it casually. It''s not necessary."


    Before Wang Yanqing''s voice fell, he heard several very slight sobs. Although the other side tried to resist it, he still heard it. He was blind for many years, and his hearing had already become extremely keen. In addition, he was a monk with a high level of realm. There was no reason why he could not hear.


    Wang Yanqing was single and devoted all his life to practicing and reading. He never thought about the love between men and women. Naturally, he did not know how to coax the girl. He just said in a soft voice, "when you go back to the palace today, you can pack your bags and go to the Palace to choose some books. You will come here early tomorrow morning."


    Spring water surprised way: "Sir is to go far?"


    Wang Yanqing nodded and said with a smile: "to the north, the journey is boring, there is no book to read, it is a very boring thing."


    When Chunshui grew up in the Imperial Palace, she wanted to go out of the palace to see Luoyang City. Later, when she was able to go in and out of the palace every day, she would choose some streets she had never been to when she went back. Later, she wanted to see the scenery outside the City, but she never had a chance. Today, her dream came true, How not to cheer.


    Wang Yanqing did not pay attention to it, but told him, "remember to pick some good books. If you can''t make up your mind, you can ask your majesty to choose them. By the way, I''ll have a hand talk with him when I come back. I''ll see what his expression is. I''ll tell me tomorrow."


    Spring water nodded, indicating that they had written down, but soon thought of Mr. Zhang''s blind eyes, and said in a soft voice, "I know."After Wang Yanqing got up, he turned straight back to the room and walked very naturally, which was the end of his reading today.


    Chunshui stayed in the yard alone for a while, watered the Chimonanthus praecox and the orchids in front of the door for Wang Yanqing, cleaned the fallen leaves in the yard, and said, "Sir, I''m leaving." then he closed the door for Wang Yanqing.


    After walking out of the narrow lane, Chunshui was in a good mood. She walked all the way thinking about what she should take to go out. After several streets, she began to think about the gentle gentleman in the yard.


    As she walked, she murmured, "Sir is a good man."


    -


    Wang Zhizhang''s carriage was stopped by a man when he passed a street when he arrived at the execution department Yamen. The man was armed with a sword hanging at his waist. He was strong and tall. Although he was only in cloth, he was full of momentum, so he should not be an ordinary person.


    Wang Zhizhang poked his head out of the carriage. Seeing his face and being silent for a moment, Wang Zhizhang directly asked the groom to turn the horse''s head and look for another way. He did not want to negotiate with the man with the hanging knife.


    At the corner of the street, the man who saw the Minister of punishment turned around and did not stop him. He just said with a bold smile, "Wang Zhizhang, you will want to see me one day."


    Hearing this, the Minister of punishment in the carriage said angrily, "Xu Wuting, what do I have to do with you being demoted to Beijing from the border army?"


    Xu Wuting, the former general of the northern frontier army, was one of the thirteen generals in Yanling. He was only one step away from becoming a marquis. At the beginning of the year, he lost his military power and was relegated to Beijing. Now he has been idle in Luoyang City.


    The general did not believe that he would be relegated for no reason. After the letter failed, he began to find trouble with the senior officials in the imperial court. The officials who did not deal with him on weekdays were the objects of his constant disturbance.


    -


    after Chunshui returned to the palace, he first reported the request of his Majesty''s Mr. today. After saying that he wanted to have a hand talk with his majesty, he tried his best to observe His Majesty''s look. Then he was expelled from the palace by Emperor Yanling. After hearing this, Emperor Yanling went straight to the library to select some books that could be read well for him.


    After leaving the library, it was completely dark. The emperor handed the book to the eunuch and told him to give it to Chunshui. Then he walked in the palace with a lantern.


    With the lantern, his majesty walked around the palace with great interest. Then he sat on the ground on a jade step and placed the lantern beside him. The emperor whispered, "Mr. Yanqing''s trip is just for me to see how many people in Yanling have different opinions about me. Since the city is so dirty, I will wash it with blood That is. "


    At the end of the day, the emperor of Yanling, who had always shown himself as an elegant figure, had a stern face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    Even though Li Fuyao felt that Qinghuai''s temperament was a little colder, it was hard to deny that the girl, whose clothes were green, was really a good man after all the journey with her. If you don''t think it''s proper to say that she is a good demon.


    I don''t know about others, but I have no doubt about Li Fuyao.


    These days, Li Fuyao has finally raised his level of cultivation to the top of the positive artistic conception, which is only one step away. Then he enters the second realm of calming God. However, the price paid is not very light. Qinghuai beats him with green silk when he is bored all day. When he makes a fire to cook, he beats him with green silk even before he takes a rest at night.


    The wood knife that Li Fuyao abducted from Huang Jin, a scholar, really broke into two at dusk, which means that Li Fuyao could only carry half of the wood knife before he arrived at the Jianshan mountain. A swordsman without a sword originally intended to use the sword as a sword, but later the knife was broken. It must be strange and funny to hear about the castration. One day, if the swordsman is famous in this mountain and river, he will have better luck. If there are still a group of followers, these past events may make those followers dumbfounded.


    Li Fuyao always thinks about some things in his spare time. For example, the Sword Fairy Chao Qingqiu is now the only sword immortal in this mountain and river. This has become famous all over the world. However, there has never been any story about him that has not yet become famous before. Funny or not.


    This sword immortal is known only to the world that he climbed the Jianshan mountain to learn the sword. After learning the sword successfully, he came down the mountain and traveled around the mountains and rivers. One day, he stepped into the sea and became the only sword immortal among the mountains and rivers.


    As for those stories, none of them.


    But this kind of thing is not what he is thinking alone. In fact, there are so many people thinking about it in the world, so even if they can''t think of it, it''s not a big deal. So when he couldn''t think about it clearly, Li Fuyao turned to other things, such as why the sword mountain was the only way for all swordsmen, and why he had to walk up the mountain and then come down to be a real swordsman. The young man with only half a knife could not give him an answer. So he comforted himself when he got to the mountain Yes.


    Everyone should have a short-term goal. For example, the gifted girl from the demon land wants to go to Liangxi to participate in the Taoist meeting, and then challenge Tao to plant Ye Sheng song at the Taoist meeting. If there is enough time, you can take Li Fuyao out of Yanling. If you have enough time, you can take him to Jianshan. Of course, if you don''t have time, let him go along Yanling alone It''s OK to go to the border to Jianshan. Li Fuyao''s short-term goal is to go to the Jianshan mountain, climb mountains to practice sword, and find a sword of his own.


    As for the future, whether he went back to Luoyang city or Shaoliang City, Li Fuyao always felt that he did not go fast enough, but he did realize that he did not go fast now.


    However, Li Fuyao''s determination to become an extremely powerful swordsman has taken root in Li Fuyao''s mind.


    So I don''t know when she began to work hard. Li Fuyao, who used to practice sword only for a few hours in a fixed time, now she only practices sword when she is not on her way. Apart from sleeping and eating, she is only practicing sword. Although Qinghuai can''t compare with the talents she has seen in the demon land, she is not In comparison, the green locust is also aware that this guy is now looking at a lot.


    Although the guy was holding a half broken wood knife, it was really a bit of a jerk.


    In the early morning of this day, they came to a small wine shop near the border. Although Yanling is one of the three great dynasties in this mountain and river, there are still some small countries in the remote areas in the southwest as the state. It is not surprising that some remote places in the North seem desolate. It is only because this place is close to the Dayu Dynasty, and Yanling has no reason to be like the West Generally speaking, small countries are allowed to flood in the south, but it is really true that there are Yanling border troops stationed on the border like tigers and wolves to deal with the sudden attack of Dayu at any time. There are even a large number of friars on the border. In order to protect the northern border of Yanling from the disaster of Dayu''s horse''s hooves, it is not easy to say whether there are other thoughts.


    Before Li Fuyao stepped into the tavern, which was located in a small town far from the border, he found that the restaurant was not very elegant. Other restaurants always attached great importance to the wine flag at the door of the restaurant. It was not necessary for the wine words written on the flag to escape, not to mention more high-quality cloth It''s a neat word. If it''s not good, the flag should be bright, isn''t it?


    But now in front of Li Fuyao''s family, not to mention the wine flag, even the words on it are also crooked. What makes people feel more disgusting is that the wine flag has not been cleaned for a long time. A layer of black dirt is attached to the surface of the flag, which almost can''t read the wine words. In the light of the sky, it still reflects slightly because of the oil ¡£


    It would be a strange thing for such a restaurant to have guests. In fact, even Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, standing in front of the door for half a moment, have the idea of turning around and going.But before turning around, there was a thunderbolt above the clouds, and soon a heavy rain fell on the earth.


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai look at each other and quietly enter the greasy and dirty wine shop.


    The restaurant is not big, there are less furnishings, three wooden tables and six benches. It''s reasonable to say that there are only 12 people sitting at the top.


    At present, there are no customers in this small restaurant in the northern border. There is only a middle-aged woman selling wine and an old man who is bored to watch the sudden heavy rain outside. The old man seems to be in the twilight, so when he sees the small wine shop where no liquor customers have been seen for many days, the two guests do not have the strength to stand up to meet each other. They are just careful Drinking the small half bowl of wine in front of him.


    The middle-aged woman in front of the counter was furious and said, "old man, what kind of scholar do you really think you are? If you don''t say you owe me more than ten jars of wine, it''s a pity that you are homeless to leave you running in the restaurant. Why, you''re just running around like this


    The old Confucian scholar with a red nose said in a trance with a smile: "it''s raining hard outside. Where can these two people go? You''re afraid that they won''t order two jars of wine when you enter a wine shop. You''re really good at selling wine, shopkeeper."


    In fact, in front of the counter there is no account to calculate the middle-aged woman pulled the corners of her mouth, some regret why she had to leave such a nervous old guy.


    After adjusting her mood, the middle-aged woman turned her head to Li Fuyao and said with a smile: "this childe, what would you like to drink? In the north of Yanling, we have the most kinds of wine alone!"


    The old Confucian scholar added: "it''s expensive. I had drunk more than ten jars of wine at the beginning, and I had to charge me 300 Liang. Or I can leave the book and not read, and I''ll be the girl''s mate? "


    The middle-aged woman''s face became very ugly when she was demolished in front of her face and was still a member of her own family. She glared at the old Confucian scholar fiercely. Then she was about to say something when she heard Li Fuyao open his mouth and said with a smile: "it''s about a jar of wine for the old gentleman. If there''s any wine or food, it''s better to have two. The main purpose of coming in is to avoid the rain. If the rain still comes back after drinking the wine It doesn''t stop. The shopkeeper can''t blame us for not leaving. "


    The middle-aged woman went to hold a jar of wine with a smile. She quietly wiped the dust on the jar and put it on the wooden table where they were sitting. After that, she said with an apologetic smile: "our shop is small, and there is no food and wine. Just drinking two drinks like this will have some taste."


    Li Fuyao smiles to indicate that he is OK. The middle-aged woman turns her head again and looks at Qinghuai seriously for the first time. She sincerely says, "this girl is really water-born."


    On the other table, the old Confucian scholar snuffled and said with a smile, "the way of life is good, girls are born naturally with water. If you put them in a bad situation, how can these girls grow up like this?"


    The middle-aged woman has been throwing a rag for a long time


    The old Confucian scholar laughed and didn''t answer. He just swallowed his small half bowl of wine. He smacked his mouth and nodded with satisfaction. Then he quickly fell on the wooden table, and snored immediately.


    The middle-aged woman said angrily, "I know to sleep all day long. It seems that I owe you something. Is this a living Bodhisattva in the shop?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to these things. He poured a bowl of wine for Qinghuai and poured a bowl for himself. Then he took it up and put it in front of his nose to smell it. After smelling the aroma of the wine, he sighed, "how many days have you not drunk this wine?"


    Green locust is as always silent.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine that he didn''t even know his name. He said, "good wine, shopkeeper."


    The middle-aged woman was stunned. Before she could react, Li Fuyao sighed and said, "it''s just that the water is mixed with a little more."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    In front of the shopkeeper, she said that she had a lot of wine mixed with water. If she had been an ordinary person, she would have been expelled from the restaurant. However, the middle-aged woman was not very angry. Instead, she covered her mouth and said with a smile: "in recent years, only the young master has said so."


    Li Fuyao did not look at the heavy chest of the middle-aged woman. After drinking a bowl of wine, he said softly: "it must be because there are only a few drinkers in the wine shop of the shopkeeper in recent years."


    The middle-aged woman was surprised at first, and then said with a smile, "this joke is not so funny, young master."


    Li Fuyao stopped talking and began drinking honestly.


    But the middle-aged woman just surprised to see a few eyes, then no longer pay attention to this strange guest of this table, turned back to the counter, before all the suspicions turned into the excitement of seeing the drinker again in the restaurant.


    Qinghuai sat at the wooden table for half a quarter of an hour. Seeing that the heavy rain didn''t look like it was going to stop for a moment and a half, she drank the bowl of wine in front of her body. It seemed that it tasted good. The talented girl of the demon soil dragged the jar of wine over, bowl by bowl, as if the wine mixed with water was really water.


    Li Fuyao smacked his lips and looked at the green locust drinking like this. He couldn''t help but sigh: "if the ancestor of wine making is still alive, seeing this scene, he will definitely scold you for being cruel to nature."


    Drink to blush green locust words a lot more, "in addition to my father, no one dares to scold me."


    Li Fuyao asked curiously, "what about your mother?"


    "My mother doesn''t scold me," she said with a smile


    Li Fuyao felt his head grow.


    After Qinghuai drinks the last bowl of wine in the wine jar, Li Fuyao looks at the shopkeeper helplessly.


    The middle-aged woman took out another jar of wine from the counter and asked, "do you want more?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the girl who was already on the verge of falling. He sighed and said, "no more."


    The middle-aged woman put the wine back. She held her cheek over the counter and looked at Li Fuyao. She said with a smile: "the young master has half a knife on his back. I think he should be one of the most powerful swordsmen in the world. In those vernacular novels, you always like to portray great swordsmen with broken swords. Would you like to be one of them?"


    Li Fuyao solemnly said, "in fact, I am a swordsman."


    Swordsman, swordsman, one word difference, the world is different.


    The former can only be attributed to the martial arts in the Jianghu, while the latter can be called a monk completely.


    "I haven''t seen a swordsman with a knife on his back," the middle-aged woman said with a joke


    Li Fuyao pointed to his nose. "This is not it."


    "You can really chat." The middle-aged woman looked at Li Fuyao with a smile.


    After drinking no wine, Li Fuyao looks at the green locust who has fallen asleep on the table, and then looks at the pouring rain outside. He thinks that the perspiration medicine in the wine can''t fascinate her. Why is she still drunk? Is it true that she was drunk?


    The heavy rain kept on, and Li Fuyao was bored. He deduced the trend of those Qi machines in his own meridians. He thought that if all these Qi machines turned into sword Qi, what would happen if he pierced the meridians when he was swimming in the meridians. After all, this swordsman was different from other friars. After all, when he entered the sword Qi realm from Tranquility, his Qi machine would be transformed from lingfu to lingfu The sword spirit is not only the foundation of swordsmen''s safety, but also the important guarantee for why swordsmen can fight close to each other in the same environment.


    In a simple and easy to understand word, it is that the sword Qi is better than other friars'' Qi.


    There was only the snoring of the old Confucian scholar in the restaurant, but the sound of horses'' hooves sounded outside the restaurant.


    One after another, extremely dense.


    In the northern border area of Yanling, there are no other people except the northern military mansion. It is unusual for such a group of cavalry to leave the border and come to the territory for a long time. In addition, the cavalry who still leave the camp in this weather is certainly not an ordinary inspection of the border.


    Listening to the sound of the horse''s hooves getting closer and closer, Li Fuyao was almost sure that these riders were coming to this restaurant.


    He turned his head and looked at the middle-aged woman whose face was suddenly pale and calm.


    The middle-aged woman tried to calm herself and said with an apologetic smile, "I thought I would turn over the young master with sweat pills, so as not to let him see the next scene. But who would have thought that the young master has profound martial arts skills and is still so sober after drinking so much. I can''t help it later. I must knock the young master unconscious, or I think it will be a lot of trouble when you see the scene."


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile, pointed to the old Confucian scholar lying on his stomach, and said with a smile, "the shopkeeper doesn''t care about him. The old man should wake up when he thinks about it."


    The middle-aged woman turned her head and looked at the snoring old man lying on his stomach. She was surprised and said, "young master, this is also a joke."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say a word. He just slowly untied the broken knife behind his back and said with a smile, "if the shopkeeper''s private affairs, don''t worry about me. I''m going to cross the border of Yanling to Dayu. The officials who are provoked in this territory will not pay attention to me when they leave Yanling. As for if one of you wants to attack us later, I will help On the other side. "The middle-aged woman looked suspicious, but did not speak.


    Outside the restaurant, in the pouring rain, a group of riders stopped their horses, headed by a middle-aged man with a beard, dressed in armour. At this moment, he was looking at the thin man who had no movement and let the rain automatically separate from his head. He asked in a low voice, "Mr. Liang, is this the place?"


    The thin man, known as Mr. Liang, snuffled his nose and said with a smile, "it''s here that has the most evil spirit. It''s not where it is."


    The middle-aged man, who looked extremely fierce, stopped asking each other when he got the correct answer. After several steps, he said in a loud voice: "if there are people waiting for you to handle a case in the north of Yanling, if there are people waiting for you, please leave quickly. Otherwise, when my son Lang of beijunfu comes in, his sword and sword will be blind and hurt the people of Yanling, then he should not complain about anything."


    After saying that, no one came out of the restaurant. The middle-aged man sneered at himself and said, "yes, there are no people in such a restaurant. Even if there is, I''m afraid it has already entered the mouth of the monster. "


    After saying that, he waved slightly, dozens of riders lined up, and the crossbow in his hand aimed at the wine shop.


    Then there were dozens of crossbows and arrows.


    Through the doors and windows, with the strong wind into the restaurant.


    After one round of crossbow shooting, it is the next round. After five rounds of shooting, it will be the next round. That Mr. Liang just got up and walked in the pouring rain.


    When he came to the door, he said with a low smile, "isn''t it beautiful to hand over such a treasure to liang?"


    At this time, an empty handed teenager was in front of those wine jars, holding the crossbows and arrows. When the crossbow stopped, the boy who had grasped a crossbow angrily dropped all the crossbows and arrows. He carried a jar of wine and said to the wine shop keeper who was in a trance: "this jar of wine is a reward."


    Therefore, when Mr. Liang entered the restaurant, he could see a young man sitting at a wooden table drinking leisurely, even though he had been shot full of arrows. On the wooden table beside him, there were two drunk drinkers.


    This scene, according to him, is really absurd.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    Mr. Liang, who had already entered the restaurant, looked at the middle-aged woman standing at the counter, and then looked at Li Fuyao, who was still drinking alone at the table.


    The Confucian friar, formerly known as Liang Shu, did not rush to move or make a sound. He just stood on the road that he had to go out and remembered some things.


    As one of the more than a dozen monks in the northern military mansion, Liang Shu''s daily life is actually very leisurely. Apart from his daily practice, there are no other things bothering him. Although he is guarding the Northern Territory, neither Yanling nor Dayu start a war. Where can he do it. It''s just that when such a monk who has devoted his whole life to the road of practice finds that he can''t move forward any more, or even walks very slowly, he should be very sad. Therefore, when he came out of the Luoshui academy, he came to beijunfu to guard the north gate for Yanling. For the first time in more than a decade, he found that his realm, which had not been relaxed for a long time, was about to break through again. The Confucian monk who came out of Luoshui academy almost cried and paid homage to the Confucian sages. However, good things are hard to come by. Five years ago, Liang Shu''s accomplishments have been stagnant, and he has been hovering at the peak of self-examination. He has never stepped out of this realm and stepped into the green silk realm he dreams of.


    You know, although it seems to be only one step away, it is always a big difference between crossing and crossing. Crossing self-examination and arriving at the green silk road is really on the road of cultivation. Not only that, but also his life span can reach 300 years. That is to say, at that time, he will have more than 200 years to pursue the next realm, step by step, He could even live forever. Although the chance was very small, Liang Shu could not resist the temptation, although he knew clearly that he could not live forever.


    But there is at least a chance.


    Therefore, in the past five years, Liang Shu has been tossing and turning, thinking that he can cross the threshold and enter a new world. In the past five years, Liang Shu tried many methods, but they all ended in failure. At last, when he was nearly crazy, he turned to an ancient book in the library of Luoshui Academy. It told us that a kind of elixir can be refined by taking the demon pill which has been transformed into human form as an introduction. If you eat it, you can have a chance to cross the threshold. Liang Shu has collected and refined this book All kinds of medicinal materials, only the last medicine introduction.


    Demon Dan.


    There are countless demons that have been transformed into human forms on the northern demon soil. However, it is hard to see them in the mountains and rivers. Even if there are, they will only hide in the mountains and forests. He is a self-examination monk who haunts that place, and he is undoubtedly looking for death.


    Therefore, when he knew that there was a snake demon in this northern area, the Confucian monk''s mind hit her directly.


    Kill the snake demon, take the demon pill, and then step into the green silk realm.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a brief absence.


    "Who are you?"


    Liang Shu looked at the boy and asked.


    The young man, who was drinking at the table, put down his bowl of wine, meditated, and said solemnly after a moment''s silence, "drinker."


    This answer obviously still can''t satisfy Liang Shu. He looks at the half knife on the side of the boy''s body, frowns and says, "martial arts man in the lake?"


    Li Fuyao nodded with a smile. "It''s hard to get into the elegant hall after learning some family martial arts. But if you want to come, it''s more than enough to pick up a few crossbows and arrows."


    Liang Shu angrily rebuked: "ignorance, do you know what kind of monster is this witch?"


    Li Fuyao was surprised and said: "the shopkeeper is just some magnificent chest. Where can you say that you are a witch? Even if you are a member of the government, you don''t need to be so bloody?"


    Liang Shu was very angry and said in a cold voice, "if you still have some self-knowledge, you will leave now. Liang doesn''t want to hurt the innocent Yanling people."


    Li Fuyao stood up, picked up his broken knife, and said with a smile, "it''s just that I''m not a common people in Yanling."


    Liang Shu frowned and angrily said: "even if you are more than a person, there is absolutely no reason to protect in front of this monster. In the past, I don''t know how many people died in this monster''s mouth. If not for Liang Mou''s plan today, do you think you can get out of here alive? Liang doesn''t want to create some killing evils without any reason. It''s useless to practice. Get out of the way. "


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "but the shopkeeper asked me to drink once before."


    Li Fuyao didn''t know how a monk who had not set foot in the green silk realm would dare to make an idea of a snake demon that had already been transformed. However, since the shopkeeper of the wine shop who was supposed to be higher than the Liang tree has never spoken up to now, Li Fuyao, no matter how stupid, should know that there must be something wrong with her. Otherwise, how could such a self-examination monk be like this Be careful.


    What''s more, after the luosang River, Li Fuyao didn''t have a good feeling for this kind of friars in Yanling.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the shopkeeper. He asked solemnly, "did the shopkeeper eat people before?"


    The middle-aged woman''s expression is dim and unclear, calm said: "that thing is not delicious."


    Li Fu shook his hands and said with a smile, "that''s it. Since I haven''t eaten people, I can''t say anything ferocious. If this gentleman still insists on fighting me, fight me first, but I can make it clear that even if you win me, I will call for help later."Liang Shu looks at two liquor drinkers who are still awake on the wooden table. His eyes are complicated. He doesn''t find half of the Qi in the young man. However, since the young man is not from Yanling, he is likely to come to Dayu, where there are all monks of the three religions, and there are many who can be higher than him at this age. Besides, there are also some in this mountain and river Many friars like to keep their appearance at a certain age. Ordinary people don''t know how old they are.


    The young man in front of him may also be that kind of eccentric monk, which makes Liang Shu dare not make a conclusion easily.


    Seeing that Liang Shu didn''t respond, Li Fuyao asked with a smile, "if I don''t fight, I will continue to drink if I don''t fight?"


    Liang Shu looks more and more complicated. He is very afraid that he will bump into a God he can''t afford. If so, he will even lose his life here.


    Liang Shu hesitated, but the middle-aged woman said, "Sir, this is for a demon pill, which is not a big deal in fact. If you guarantee my safety in the Northern Territory, how about this demon pill given to you?"


    After all, Liang Shu only asked for the demon pill. It doesn''t matter whether the snake demon is killed or not. After all, it was not 6000 years ago that the two clans met each other, and then the two clans could not stand each other.


    He was silent for a moment and nodded, "since you know the purpose of Liang, you are so straightforward. Liang won''t mess around. If you hand over the demon pill, I will ensure that you are safe and sound in the Northern Territory. I don''t think it''s much spring and autumn."


    The middle-aged woman chuckled indifferently, thinking of Li Fuyao''s salute, she said, "this young master is kind-hearted, but I really don''t want to fight in this restaurant. It''s good, and then there will be less trouble."


    Li Fuyao was silent. He just thought that if the green locust was not drunk and didn''t wake up, he was afraid that the Liang tree had already been torn in two, and that he would bully the demon Xiu in front of the green locust, and still be a snake demon.


    At this moment, when the middle-aged woman had not made any action, the old Confucian scholar who had been snoring on the wooden table opened his eyes.


    Looking at the uninvited guest, he said calmly, "if you don''t want to drink, you''re not a guest. If you''re not a guest, why are you staying here and not going out?"


    Li Fuyao was surprised.


    The old Confucian scholar rubbed his head, looked at the middle-aged woman and said with a smile, "you are always a shopkeeper. How can you be bullied?"


    Liang Shu felt that something was wrong. Before he opened his mouth, he watched the old Confucian scholar buckle his fingers on the wooden table and hit him with a big force.


    The whole person smashed the door of the restaurant, flew out upside down and fell in the pouring rain, stained with mud.


    The old Confucian scholar came to the door and said quietly, "since I have forgotten how to be a scholar, I will use the method of a monk to reason with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    In the pouring rain, Mr. Liang, who had entered the restaurant before, was thrown out of the restaurant and fell heavily into the mud, stained with mud.


    And they didn''t get up immediately. Instead, they struggled for a long time. They could only lie in the mud and look at the old Confucian scholar who appeared at the door of the restaurant.


    In this scene, dozens of riders who came along with Mr. Liang looked at each other and finally turned their eyes to the leading middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man has a dignified face. This time he went out, he really didn''t have the military order of the northern military government, even Liang Shu didn''t get the approval from the northern military government. It''s totally private. In fact, Liang Shu''s death here is not a big problem. If the northern military government pursues it, he will probably be able to put all the blame on Liang Shu. In fact, this trip is just about the reason Because Liang Shu wanted to take the demon pill, and it was not easy to go out without permission, so he gave some money. He was asked to choose some brothers to follow him. At that time, as long as he wiped out the money, even if the northern military government blamed him, he could probably use the reason that Liang Shu forced him to deal with it.


    However, if these soldiers were killed by the old Confucian scholar standing at the door of the wine shop, it would be really troublesome for the northern military mansion to pursue them. Maybe if they were spread to Luoyang City, his Majesty would be furious. We should know that after removing Xu Wuting, a frontier General of the Northern military mansion, and returning to Beijing without any reason, all the generals and soldiers in the northern military mansion would be furious He was very careful, for fear that he would become the emperor. Before his Majesty''s voice fell, the old Confucian scholar walked into the long river of ink, but he did not see any ink stained his clothes.


    He did not say a word, but looked at Liang Shu with a very plain look, as if the long dark river had not affected him at all.


    He did not use the magic power of green silk state, as if disdain, or as if not necessary.


    At this moment, the old Confucian scholar is definitely not the bad old man who drank in the wine shop before.


    It''s worthy of four words.


    He went up with one hand and lost the other behind him.


    The whole dark river suddenly turned its head.


    Although Liang Shu is still connected with the ancient inkstone, he can no longer control the long river of ink.


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile: "I think you are just a fake scholar abandoned by the Academy. How do you know how Confucianism works?"


    "Most of the Confucianists in the world, no matter whether they are high-level or not, are on a smooth road. Who else, like you, has to go to a small path?"


    After saying this, the old Confucian scholar''s raised hand suddenly waved, "if you are not affected by this long river of ink, I will let you live. If you can''t stand it, you can only say that you have done it yourself."


    The dark river turned upside down and attacked Liang Shu. The latter glared with disbelief, while the old Confucian scholar turned around and stopped at the door of the restaurant, took off his shoes, washed away the mud on the soles, and then put them back on and walked into the door of the restaurant.


    Just as soon as he entered the door, the old Confucian scholar took a jar of wine on the counter, cleaned the crossbows and arrows, and sat opposite Li Fuyao. After pouring a bowl, the old Confucian scholar said with a smile, "young man, can you still drink it?"


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment and said calmly, "a few jars of wine is not a problem."


    The old scholar clapped his hands and said with a smile, "well, let''s have a drink."


    Then the old Confucian scholar turned to look at the middle-aged woman who had been in a state of loss from beginning to end, and said with a smile, "shopkeeper, this jar of wine will be recorded in my account. When I get rich, I will return it to you."


    The middle-aged woman who finally recovered herself touched her forehead and looked at the old Confucian scholar strangely. She did not see that he was a poor old Confucian scholar in the wine shop these days. But now why in a twinkling of an eye, the old man has become a hidden master, and it seems that even when he is in his prime, he is not the same It must be able to cope with it. They say that crouching tiger, hidden dragon is in the market. There is a great God beside her. When she comes back to her mind, the middle-aged woman smiles and says, "this jar of wine is invited by my mother."


    The old Confucian scholar roared with laughter, "before that, those accounts, you this'' mother ''can erase together."


    The middle-aged woman snorted, "don''t think about it!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    The middle-aged man in armor asked his cavalry to carry Liang Shu''s body on horseback and return to the northern military mansion. The powerful officer in the northern military mansion didn''t even dare to ask about the origin of the old Confucian scholar. In comparison, it was better to explain to the northern military mansion than to risk being killed by the old Confucian scholar.


    Dozens of riders left in silence in the heavy rain. They took nothing but the life of Mr. Liang and countless crossbows.


    In the tavern, Li Fuyao and the old Confucian scholar sat opposite each other drinking and chatted about their family background. The old Confucian scholar was a scholar. At first, he occasionally mentioned that the simple reading materials that the scholars knew were not enough. He was afraid that Li Fuyao, a monk who was not from Confucianism, didn''t know anything about it. After he found out that the young man knew a lot, he completely let go Li Fuyao had been a storyteller for many years. Although he had never heard of the sage''s article, he had some understanding of the basic context of the article, so he was not supposed to listen to the book of heaven.


    Finally, speaking of the achievements in poetry, the scholar who has traveled for many years drank a drink, and then said with a smile: "in terms of the achievements in poetry, these scholars like to worship the ancient and belittle the present. They think that the poems written by those predecessors are enough to spread through the ages, so that future generations need to look up to it. But from my point of view, we can not take the four sages in this mountain and river for example Li Fuyao, who was in the main hall of the memorial ceremony in the school palace, was located in Li Fuyao''s palace. He heard with great interest that the old Confucian scholar wanted to betray the truth, so he said with a smile, "old man, don''t stop talking about half the time."


    The old Confucian student took up his wine bowl and said with a smile: "today, these two people in the mountains and rivers all come from the Yanling academy, but now they are not in the Yanling Academy. One of them wrote a piece of" Shangli Yong "before, because there is" the ROC rises with the wind one day, and soars up to 90000 Li. "It borrows the allusions from the Taoist classic" xiaoyaoyou ", which is under the Confucian school The year old woman didn''t want to think about it, but she said definitely, "no!"


    She is not a fool. Since this place is no longer secret, more people will come to visit her later. She is a wounded person. It''s hard to deal with a Liang Shu who hasn''t set foot in the green silk realm. What should she do if something worse happens in the future? Naturally, she wants to keep the old Confucian scholar behind. Let alone others, she has to ward off several disasters?


    The old Confucian scholar laughed but did not speak. Since he was rejected, he put away his bald pen and turned to look at Li Fuyao. This time, he finally had to ask what he had accumulated for a long time.


    "To the sword mountain?"


    Li Fuyao was shocked.


    "You are a swordsman in the first level of cultivation, and there is no treasure to cut off my Qi. What can''t be seen? In fact, after you set foot in the third level, all the Qi machines in the meridians and lingfu will be transformed into sword Qi. When the sword Qi leaks out, you can see your details. After all, it''s still the swordsman in the mountains and rivers who disdains to cover up anything, even the art Dharma is so direct, but you seem to be a poor swordsman. The one who taught you how to practice sword didn''t even give you a sword. Oh, by the way, most of you swordsmen are going to climb the Jianshan mountain to get their swords. It seems that you went to Jianshan to get swords. "


    The old Confucians talked freely, as if he were very familiar with the swordsman.


    Before Li Fuyao said anything, the old Confucian scholar sighed: "you went late. The sword immortal was still in Jianshan a few days ago. If you were amazing enough on the way up the mountain, maybe that sword immortal would spread some methods to you. But now he has left Jianshan for the northern demon land, and he doesn''t know what to do. Is it possible that the sword immortal still wants to kill one A big demon? It''s hard to think about this guy''s nature. "


    Li Fuyao couldn''t bear it. He opened his mouth and asked, "why does the old man know so much?"


    The old Confucian scholar took a sip of wine into his throat and said with a smile, "I''ve walked a lot and I''ve seen a lot of scenery. Why is it difficult to know more things?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    The Confucian sages said that it is better to read thousands of books than to travel thousands of miles. Perhaps this is the best embodiment of the old Confucian scholar. Li Fuyao admired the profound knowledge of this old Confucian scholar who had traveled many places.


    The rain did not stop, but the girl beside her finally opened her eyes. The girl who had drunk wine and had a good sleep opened her eyes quickly. After she opened her eyes, she looked at the current situation of the wine shop without asking more questions. She just found that the rain had not stopped, so she sat beside herself with a calm look.


    The old Confucian scholar had drunk a lot of wine, but he was hardly drunk. When he saw the little girl awake, he did not pay attention to it. He just stood up and took the middle-aged woman to one side and said something. The latter reluctantly thought for a long time and then nodded.


    After returning to his seat, the old Confucian scholar said, "at the end of spring this year, there will be a ten-year Taoist meeting on the other side of Liangxi. Although the sword immortal stole some of the limelight before, it is still a grand gathering of Taoism once every ten years. It is said that ye Sheng song, a Taoist treasure of Taoism, will also appear in this Taoist meeting. Young man, would you like to go with me You can go to Jianshan at any time, but only once in ten years. "


    Li Fu shook his head and took a look at Qinghuai. The latter was indifferent. He didn''t like the old Confucian scholar who could not see the state.


    The old Confucian scholar was refused by Li Fuyao, but he didn''t feel embarrassed. After drinking a few bowls of wine alone, he said he had gone to sleep, and he really fell asleep on the wooden table.


    This is the second time before the rain stopped.


    Looking at the middle-aged woman, Li Fuyao suddenly said solemnly, "although I didn''t help you a lot today, I still have a heart. The shopkeeper really doesn''t need to pay for a few jars of wine?"


    The middle-aged woman was stunned at first, then she covered her mouth and said with a smile, "you are really a sincere man."


    Li Fuyao stopped talking.


    However, Qinghuai suddenly took out a thing from her arms and threw it to the middle-aged woman. She said coldly, "this pill is enough to cure your old disease."


    The middle-aged woman picked up the small box and opened it. After opening it, it was a gray brown pill. The fragrance of the medicine was overflowing. There was no doubt that it was a rare good thing.


    As early as the little girl in Tsing Yi entered the wine shop, the middle-aged woman already felt very cordial. Now, the little girl throws out this valuable pill for no reason. Although it makes the middle-aged woman feel a little abrupt, she is more grateful.


    Qinghuai said coldly: "in the mountains and rivers, there is no shelter, then go to the demon soil, where at least is much better than here."


    The middle-aged woman nodded her gratitude and said, "if there is such a day, I will start."


    Qinghuai didn''t speak much. After saying these two words, she didn''t want to continue talking with the middle-aged woman who was also a snake demon. She just turned her head to Li Fuyao and said, "Li Fuyao, you are not allowed to go to Liangxi Taoist Association."


    Li Fuyao, who had already refused, was a little surprised when he heard this. He looked at the green locust in surprise, "why."


    The latter said angrily, "what''s the reason? If you say you don''t want to go, you can''t go!"


    Oh, Li Fuyao didn''t know that the girl was determined to challenge ye Shengge at the Liangxi road meeting. She was afraid that she didn''t win the fight. Li Fuyao would lose face when she saw it. Qinghuai didn''t want Li Fuyao to know about it subconsciously.


    So Li Fuyao said again, "then you should be careful."


    One side of the middle-aged woman looked at the two people''s appearance, only feel funny.


    -


    in the pouring rain, a group of dozens of riders galloped down the official road with the corpse of Liang Shu, and the horse''s hooves flew over, and the water droplets burst out.


    But soon the middle-aged captain in armor found a carriage in front of the official road. The driver was wearing a coir raincoat, and the carriage was just moving slowly.


    This section of the official road was not spacious. When the two sides met, one side had to give way to each other. So Wei Lang, a middle-aged school student, said in a loud voice, "the northern military office handles cases, and the idle people will yield to each other!"


    According to the view from the northern border of Yanling, as long as the name of the northern military office was reported, the other side would probably get out of the way. Unless there was a higher ranking general in the northern military mansion, the carriage was still slowly leaning towards the official road. It just seemed that the horse was in a bad temper and refused to go to the side of the official road, which delayed a lot of time.


    The middle-aged captain was really angry in his heart. Seeing this scene, his face became a little ugly. After driving the horse for several times, the groom seemed to be angry and said, "no way."


    The middle-aged captain sneered and was about to make trouble. The groom took out a token from his arms and threw it out. He said in a loud voice, "the punishment department is out of the way, and the idlers are away!"


    A penal department, a northern army house. One is one of the six yamen of the Yanling Dynasty, and even ranks in the top three Yamen. The other is the northern military office in the northern border, which is really not easy to provoke.


    He took the token and confirmed his identity, but the middle-aged captain still didn''t want to give in to each other. Just as he was about to open his mouth, the groom said calmly, "in the carriage, it''s my ministry of punishment offering sacrifices."


    The voice is not big, the tone is very light, but it is meaningful.There has been a saying in the Yanling dynasty that the first-class monks in the territory are among the major academies and academies, the second-class are in the penal department and the Imperial City, and the third-class monks are in the army and army here.


    I''m afraid that any one of the offerings of the Ministry of punishment will be able to gain a steady upper hand against the enemy''s military monks.


    "Get out of the way."


    Dozens of riders behind him gave up, and the captain himself drove the horses to the carriage and returned the token.


    But before turning around, there was a sound in the carriage, "that one, how did you die?"


    If the general officials of the criminal Department ask questions, he can not answer them. The border army has always been under the control of the military department, and the other yamen really do not have any power of control. Therefore, it is reasonable to ignore them. It''s just that since it''s a monk worshipped by the Ministry of punishment, there''s no reason to ask. If the one in the carriage is not happy and kills all the riders, no one knows what happened here today.


    The captain said all the words he had thought of. Then he arched his hands and said, "master Xianshi, there is an old Confucian scholar in that wine shop. It''s really shocking that Mr. Liang''s accomplishments like this are easily killed. If you want to go there, you should be careful."


    The man in the carriage said with a smile: "since the old gentleman didn''t kill you all, it''s natural to distinguish between good and evil. It''s not a big deal that Liang Shu coveted demon Dan to die there. I''d like to have a chat with that old gentleman. It happens that this place is not far from the wine shop. You should go to shelter from the rain."


    The captain said a few more words, but the man in the carriage did not care. Soon the carriage passed through these riders and went to the wine shop.


    The carriage continued to move slowly. The woman holding the book in the carriage was reading a book. Her voice was not loud, but it was just audible to the scholar sitting on the carriage.


    The scholar looks calm.


    After reading a Book selected by his majesty, the woman who held the book read it very carefully. After reading it, the woman looked at the scene outside the carriage and suddenly whispered, "Sir, the rain has stopped."


    The blind scholar, who was unable to see things, asked with a smile, "is this also in the book?"


    The woman holding the book blushed. Looking at the man''s smile, she felt like a spring breeze.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    Since he had not yet arrived at the restaurant, it was sunny after rain. Wang Yanqing understood that he was not in a hurry to go to the restaurant until he saw the fate of the old gentleman. He just walked slowly along the official road and listened to the book "Jiazi mountain and river travels" that Chunshui was reading. He nodded occasionally, and his expression remained unchanged.


    The book Jiazi mountain and river travel notes in Chunshui''s hand was written by a frustrated scholar. This scholar has been traveling mountains and rivers all his life, and his level of continuous writing is not high in Wang Yanqing''s view. It was a good book because of the sincere feelings between the writings. In the end, even the name could not be handed down. The scholar had only such a book that was handed down to the world. The emperor of Yanling loved it very much. Otherwise, he would not have picked it out and let Chunshui leave the palace for Wang Yanqing to read.


    After reading the last sentence of the book, he did not open the new book. Instead, he looked for the water bag and drank a few mouthfuls before he said with a soft smile: "Sir, I don''t seem to be in a good mood these days. If I said that the heavy rain had disturbed my husband before, but now it''s sunny after rain, why is it still like this? It''s hard to see what else you have in mind."


    Wang Yanqing said with a calm smile: "I have been blind for many years. I can''t see when it rains or when it''s sunny after the rain. There''s nothing disturbing about it. It''s just that I don''t take that chess game with me this time. I have nothing else to do after listening to books every day."


    Spring water soft voice way: "Sir, playing chess with oneself, not also very boring?"


    When Wang Yanqing heard this, he just laughed and didn''t say much. Even the national player of Yanling was not his opponent. In this imperial court, where could he find an opponent who could match his chess ability? Who could he go with if he didn''t play with himself?


    However, apart from reading books, the only hobby is playing chess. The scholar really wants to find an opponent with the same level of chess skills.


    But how difficult it is!


    The carriage passed through a wooden bridge, and a pavilion appeared in front of it. After a long journey, he thought that the horse was tired. The groom turned his head and asked, "Mr. Wang, there is a pavilion in front of you. Would you like to stop and rest for a moment?"


    Wang Yanqing nodded and agreed, "it''s so good."


    The carriage stopped by the pavilion, and the spring water helped Wang Yanqing out of the carriage and sat down at the stone table in the pavilion. Wang Yanqing looked old-fashioned and put out his hand to trim his sideburns. Since his eyes were blind, he could only rely on feeling. As for whether or not he had done it, he actually did not know. After a moment, Wang Yanqing turned his head with interest Spring water, smile asks a way: "I this face can also pass?"


    Spring water stretched out his hand for Wang Yanqing and pinned a few strands of hair on his forehead to the ear, and said with a smile: "Sir, spring water has seen the best person."


    Wang Yanqing chuckled: "but how do I hear that the most beautiful man in Yanling is in Luoyang City, haven''t you seen it?"


    Spring water small face is tiny red, low voice way: "can Sir smile best look."


    Wang Yanqing''s old face was slightly red, and he didn''t say much.


    And the groom simply went further to find some fodder for the horse, and did not pay attention to the things in the pavilion, so as to avoid injury.


    Only when the groom came to the river, he saw an old man standing in the distance, smiling at him.


    The groom was startled and was about to open his mouth when he found that the old man had no feet on the ground and was hanging in the air. The groom is not a monk, but he is also a person that many friars deal with all day. Therefore, he is not directly frightened. He just thinks that there is such a water devil in this river?


    "Where are you from?" he asked aloud


    This is just to let Wang Yanqing, a monk in the Taiqing state, know what happened.


    The old man stood in the distance for a moment. Ignoring the silly groom, he went into the pavilion and came to Wang Yanqing. He put his arms on the stone table and sat down with his eyes wide open. However, the old man didn''t care and ignored Chunshui''s surprised expression. He said with a calm smile, "Wang Yanqing, you Yanling national hand, talk to me How about the bureau? "


    Wang Yanqing "looks forward" to the front, looking a little confused. In his perception, in addition to this voice, he does not know that there is a person before he knows his body.


    The old guy waved his hand and said, "I''m out of the body, how can you feel this state? On the contrary, it is not as good as an ordinary person, at least you can see me with your eyes open. "


    Out of the body!


    Wang Yanqing was soon relieved with a smile. He thought for a moment and said, "Mr. must be the old gentleman in that wine shop. It was from the gentleman''s handwriting that he killed the friars who were with the army in the northern military mansion?"


    The old Confucian scholar who was drunk and wandered out of the body laughed and said, "I remember you correctly. Now you are not only the first national player of Yanling, but also the sacrifice of the penalty Department of Yanling. Why do you want to talk to me about some truth?"


    Wang Yanqing spread out the chessboard on the stone table and said with a smile: "what reason does the old gentleman say in his cultivation like this? It''s only in the chess game that you can see whether you are bothered."


    The old Confucian scholar pushed the white son to Wang Yanqing and said with a angry smile, "do you really think that Wang Yanqing is the first national player in Yanling?"Wang Yanqing refused to comment, but asked, "Mr. Black?"


    The latter snorted and put a piece on the board.


    Wang Yanqing is blind, but every time he plays chess, someone tells him the position of the opponent. Then he remembers the positions of these pieces on the board in his mind, and then he has the saying of playing chess. But now there is only Chunshui beside him. So after the old Confucian scholar put down the chess pieces, Chunshui quickly lowered his head and told Wang Yanqing the position of the black spots.


    After that, Wang Yanqing said in a low voice, and only then did spring water put white pieces on the chessboard.


    This time, in order to trace out the young scholars in Luoyang, Wang Yanqing asked, "is it the young girl who is chasing after the young scholar?"


    Wang Yanqing said calmly: "the emperor''s will is like this."


    The old Confucian scholar nodded, put down a sunspot, and then said, "I don''t lie to you. The young girls are in that restaurant, but I can''t let you take them back to Luoyang."


    Wang Yanqing looked calm and said, "I would like to hear its details."


    The old Confucian scholar laughed with satisfaction. The last thing he wanted to do in his life was to force reason with unreasonable people. Since the Yanling national player was willing to reason, he would reason with him.


    "That girl has a great head and is not easy to provoke. Of course, there is a school school behind Yanling. It''s not that you dare to provoke her. But if you really kill this girl, maybe the one behind you will not be so willing to reason with you like me. However, this is not a reason for you to give up. It''s just the cause and effect. I know that Yanling is really unreasonable. As for the young man, I have to protect him. "


    Wang Yanqing frowned and asked, "why is this?"


    The old Confucian scholar said with a bitter smile: "seven years ago, when I was in the demon soil, I met Chao Qingqiu."


    Chaoqingqiu, as soon as these three words were spoken out of the mouth of an old Confucian scholar, Wang Yanqing unconsciously held his breath and held his breath. It was because the name was too loud. If the names of other saints in the mountains and rivers were respected by other monks, the name of chaoqingqiu was that they all felt in awe.


    The sword immortal has the highest killing spirit in the world. Killing people alone is enough to stand on the top of the mountain and river. There are twelve saints in the mountain and river plus several big demons in the demon soil. Who will not frown when meeting the sword spirit of this sword immortal?


    The old Confucian said quietly: "I owe him a favor, so I quietly decided to protect the descendants of this swordsman once for him. In the past seven years, the young man was the first swordsman I met, and naturally he had to fulfill his promise. As a matter of fact, this boy is the first place to deal with the luosang river. He should not have a chance to make a move. "


    Wang Yanqing left a son and said quietly with a smile: "it''s OK, there is an old gentleman here, in fact, Wang Yanqing can''t do anything."


    The old Confucian scholar was surprised and said, "is it so nice to talk?"


    Wang Yanqing said calmly, "when he left Luoyang City, his Majesty''s will was very clear. If you can''t stop it at the border, you don''t need to pursue it. Now there are old men escorting him. Wang Yanqing can''t stop him even if he gives up his cultivation. But Wang Yanqing can''t believe his one-sided words, So I still want to see that boy. I don''t know what the old gentleman thinks? "


    The old Confucian scholar nodded, but soon he was sad.


    Wang Yanqing no longer let the spring water drop, and said with a smile: "it seems that although Yan Qing''s state of cultivation is not as good as the old gentleman, but his chess power is still better than that of the old gentleman."


    The old Confucian scholar''s face was ugly. In the chess game in front of him, the black one was killed, while the white one did not seem to have done his best.


    "What a good Wang Yanqing!" the old scholar praised sincerely


    -


    after a round of talks in the pavilion, the old Confucianist was out of his wits and left alone. Wang Yanqing returned to the carriage and asked the coachman to drive the carriage to the restaurant.


    From the beginning to the end, Chunshui didn''t know why the strange old gentleman came and why he disappeared now.


    Wang Yanqing didn''t say much about it. Although the monks in the world are divided into three religions and have a line of swordsmen, they have the same realm in fact. Those who have the ability to get out of the body and enjoy the spirit show that they are at least the friars in the twilight realm. Since they are monks in the twilight realm, Wang Yanqing actually said so much that people could take it for granted. In fact, it is useless to reason It is the high realm to the low realm, but now this situation is obviously his Wang Yanqing is in the low realm side, and the truth is always in the old Confucian scholar.


    Driving the carriage to the restaurant, Wang Yanqing got out of the carriage and came to the broken restaurant. He sniffed and asked with a smile, "is there any wine?"


    Standing in front of the counter, the middle-aged woman was surprised to see Wang Yanqing, and soon found that the handsome man was blind. She whispered, "yes."


    Wang Yanqing did not know the scene of the wine shop. After a few steps, he came to Li Fuyao, who was getting up. He said with a smile, "the rain has stopped, but can you please stay for a while?"


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "why?"


    Wang Yanqing said calmly, "there is one thing that needs to be consulted from you."Without waiting for Li Fuyao to open his mouth, Wang Yanqing solemnly said: "in the lower Wang Yanqing, now it is the Yanling Ministry of criminal worship."


    Li Fuyao was so nervous that he looked at the Ministry of punishment and did not speak.


    Forgetting Yanqing calmly asked, "on the Bank of the luosang river a month ago, a dozen friars in Yanling all died on that river. But what did two or one of them do?"


    The green locust frowns, want to step out one step, press this idea is to start fighting.


    Li Fuyao grabbed her arm and calmly replied, "Yanling attacked me. As a member of Zhou Dynasty, Fuyao naturally wanted to do something. I killed not only a dozen monks, but also the commander of state Chen. If Mr. Fu wants to investigate this matter, Fuyao won''t be at his wits'' end. "


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile: "it''s reasonable to fight for the country."


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "what does that mean, sir?"


    Wang Yanqing didn''t say good or bad, but asked Chunshui to take the chess and put it on the wooden table. After sitting down, he said calmly, "the next game of chess, after playing, I will let you cross the border of Yanling, and I will return to Luoyang City."


    Li Fuyao sat down without hesitation and said a good word. For these Confucian monks, in fact, in his heart, some can be called scholars, some can only be said to be monks, but he happened to think that the man in front of him was a real scholar, the third scholar he met after he met Huang Jin and the old Confucian scholar!


    Before playing chess, he asked a question that Wang Yanqing had asked before, "Mr. Black?"


    Wang Yanqing shook his head and said very seriously: "no one in Yanling can go out of my chess power. If you stick to the black, I''m afraid you won''t last long."


    Li Fuyao also said seriously, "but I like white sons."


    Wang Yanqing smile, did not say much, just let Chunshui take the sunspot, put a on the chessboard.


    Then Li Fuyao thought for a long time before he put down a white piece on the chessboard very seriously.


    Chunshui looked at Li Fuyao strangely, and then whispered something in Wang Yanqing''s ear. The latter was dumbfounded, silent for a moment and then had another son.


    This time, Li Fuyao thought for a long time before he put down his second white son.


    After Chunshui whispered something to Wang Yanqing''s side for the second time, Wang Yanqing''s expression became extremely strange this time. He shook his head and said in a soft voice, "this game of chess is not going to play."


    Li Fuyao raised his head and looked surprised.


    The revived old Confucian scholar stood up and looked at the chess game. He found that Li Fu''s two moves of chess were unreasonable. He was totally ignorant of anything. The old scholar said with a angry smile, "Li Fuyao, Wang Yanqing is the national player of Yanling. Yanling is the first in the world. You are also the first, just the last one!"


    Wang Yanqing stood up and sighed, "the most boring thing in the world is to play chess with the rotten chess basket."


    Hearing this, the old Confucian scholar burst into laughter.


    The corners of the mouth of the green locust are all in an arc.


    The middle-aged woman had a smile on her face.


    Li Fuyao was helpless to put down his chess pieces. He didn''t say he could play chess.


    After a game of chess, Wang Yanqing walked out of the wine shop. However, before stepping out, the criminal Department of Yanling said to the middle-aged woman: "the border is not peaceful. If you keep your own peace, Wang Yanqing will make it clear with the northern military government and try to ensure your stability. But all this is based on the premise that you keep your own position, otherwise I will come out of Luoyang city again."


    The middle-aged woman looked at the gentle faced scholar, nodded and promised, "OK."


    Out of the wine shop, on the carriage, set foot on the journey back to Luoyang City.


    Chunshui, sitting in the carriage, looked at Wang Yanqing and asked curiously, "Sir, why did you decide to return to Luoyang City after a game of chess?"


    Wang Yanqing said meaningfully: "because he is a rotten chess basket."


    Spring water frowned and thought, sir, what is this truth?


    -


    in the wine shop, the old Confucian scholar waved his hand impatiently and said, "Li Fuyao, don''t ask too much. I''m too lazy to tell you about this. You really want a reason. I can understand that the little girl beside you is really your noble person. But in fact, I also believe that as long as the little girl wants to leave, Wang Yanqing estimates it I can kill you. "


    Li Fuyao was speechless and choked.


    The old Confucian scholar rubbed his head and said with a smile, "go away to the sword mountain. I can''t wait to see if you can make me feel worthy of your hand one day."


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai were about to leave. Qinghuai hesitated for a moment and said to the old Confucian scholar, "my father mentioned that there was an old man in the mountains and rivers who had not read books for a few days, but he always liked to walk around. The realm was not good, the wine was poor, and the speech was hard to hear. The only thing worth praising was that this man was OK."


    Li Fuyao was confused when he heard what he said.


    The middle-aged women are in a trance.


    The old Confucian scholar stood still for a long time before he regained his mind. Looking at the two little guys'' far away backs, he whispered with a smile: "your father''s wine is not very good, but his realm is high. Everything you say is reasonable."After a long time, the old Confucian scholar turned to look at the middle-aged woman, and suddenly said with a smile: "shopkeeper, after eating that pill and curing the old wound, I will go to the demon soil. I have been in this wine shop for a long time. I have not finished watching the scenery of the mountain and river. I have to walk around while I can still walk."


    The middle-aged woman was angry and said, "it''s OK to go. I''ll pay for the wine."


    The old Confucian scholar had no choice but to say, "shopkeeper, can you be reasonable? I''ve solved such a problem for you. Are you willing to charge me for those jars of wine?"


    "How many jars?"


    The middle-aged woman put her hands around her chest and said with a smile, "remember, it''s 16 jars of wine, 300 taels of silver! If you can get the money now, I''ll let you go at once! "


    The old Confucianist put his hands on his forehead and murmured, "it''s just it. Take some more jars of wine."


    The middle-aged woman said with a smile, "why, are you rich?"


    The old Confucian scholar said boldly and dryly, "if you don''t have money, you owe it first."


    The middle-aged woman pulled the corners of her mouth. She had never seen credit so natural.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    After leaving the wine shop, Li Fuyao and Qinghuai continue to go north. This is the northern border of Yanling, but it is not too far from the border. Therefore, we should be able to walk to the border soon. When the two people who have traveled such a long distance together will be separated. According to Li Fuyao, what happened in the restaurant is very meaningful, although it was originally intended to be Liang Shulai As he crossed the swordsman, he was young at that time. Li Fuyao didn''t know why these two contradictory sentences were put in one article, but they didn''t feel abrupt. Later, when he grew up, he thought clearly that some words were not abrupt at all, and even took them for granted.


    Just like now, the young man wanted to meet the girl around him again. He was afraid that when the girl arrived at Liangxi, he would have to distinguish himself from that Taoist and win. But if he had not been able to fight that Taoist school, Li Fuyao said that in case of death at the Taoist meeting, Li Fuyao was not the one who could easily kill him with one sword He has not even crossed the swordsman''s first realm. If Qinghuai dies by then, Li Fuyao takes the sword and bravely goes to find ye Shengge to avenge her. But the final result is that Li Fuyao takes the sword to chop ye Shengge''s thousand swords and ten thousand swords. If the other side does not hide, he will not be able to kill her.


    As soon as he was about to leave, Li Fuyao complained for the first time why he was not such a great genius. After carrying his sword, he was able to walk one step faster than others, even several steps, or even a hundred or thousands of steps, on the road of cultivation.


    All of these ideas come from the fact that he wants to be separated from Qinghuai, but he doesn''t know whether he can see her again in his life.


    There is a teenager melancholy is really sad, but also did not say to someone.


    His friend, Li Fuyao, has been only Qinghuai for more than ten years.


    They went up along a big river on the border of Yanling. During the period, they saw many big boats slowly going up the river. However, they seemed to have a good understanding of each other. They did not choose to find a ferry to climb those boats, so as to make their journey more comfortable and faster.


    Maybe no one wants to be quick.


    Li Fuyao wrapped the half of the wood knife very tightly these days, and even deliberately wrapped the cloth into the shape of a long sword, so as to make himself look like a swordsman.


    But he''s actually a swordsman.


    On the night before they arrived at the junction of Yanling and Dayu, Li Fuyao and Qinghuai spent the night in an abandoned school. When night fell, Li Fuyao raised a fire and drank a small jar of wine bought from a wine shop in front of the fire. The light of the fire lit up Qinghuai''s face. Li Fuyao wanted to say that it was beautiful, but even if he was drunk, he was drunk Never said it.


    After the clear day, they finally arrived at the junction of the two dynasties. They were located in the upper reaches of the river. The river bank was not wide. The opposite side was the Dayu Dynasty, and this side was the Liangxi river.


    In front of the ferry, a military officer looked at the road guide of the two sides'' traders and pedestrians. Dayu and Yanling were not hostile to each other. Therefore, the two dynasties did not prohibit people from travelling.


    Li Fuyao stopped in front of a blue stone and asked with a smile, "if you want to go to Liangxi here, it won''t take you half a month to attend the Taoist meeting?"


    "Green locust cold face," a few thousand li ring will solve the matter, can not delay. "


    Li Fuyao nodded, some did not know how to speak.


    Qinghuai suddenly said, "Li Fuyao, I''m still satisfied with my journey these days. Would you like to send you some Qianli precepts?"


    Li Fu shook his head and didn''t intend to say anything. But just after the idea came into being, Li Fuyao frowned. He didn''t want Qinghuai to misinterpret his meaning, so he opened his mouth and said, "it''s too expensive. You can keep it. After I get to the Jianshan mountain, it''s OK. I can''t use it."


    Qinghuai was not a talkative person at all. Since Li Fuyao had said so, he did not speak reluctantly.


    When they looked at each other for a moment, Li Fuyao suddenly said, "miss Qinghuai, although I don''t know why you have to challenge ye Shengge, I always know that most of the names are useless, and they can''t live. Although defeat is still glorious, although it doesn''t sound like a taste, it''s better than dying to be proud."


    Green locust pulled the corners of her mouth and did not answer.


    Li Fuyao laughed. "Miss Qinghuai, don''t think what I said is nonsense. Ye Shengge is the first person of the younger generation in Heshan River in recent years. It''s not necessarily the first one in his life. You must know more about the examples of late success than I do. You can know the good or bad by thinking about it. I don''t know, but I hope you live well."


    Qinghuai frowned and said, "Li Fuyao, how do you look like my mother?"


    "Same wordy?" Green locust did not finish the words, Li Fuyao said for her.


    The green locust hummed and did not answer.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and said with a smile, "miss Qinghuai, I have finished what I want to say. Do you have anything to say?"


    "Green locust shakes his head," No


    Li Fuyao was a little disappointed.


    Qinghuai pretended not to hear, and finally wanted to turn around, or did not move her feet, to Li Fuyao, she said, "hand out."


    Li Fuyao held out his hand suspiciously.Qinghuai took a few thousand li precepts from her arms and put them in Li Fuyao''s palm. She said impatiently, "Li Fuyao, I said that I had a lot of these things. I lied to you. I used a lot of them before. I gave them to you, so that you, a little monk, would die in the hands of a monk for no reason, and did not struggle before death. What''s more, the demon pill I gave you before can be given to the other party if you are forced to do so. In fact, it''s very useful for most monks in the mountains and rivers. Maybe you''ve picked up a little life like this. "


    "By the way, you can practice your sword if you practice it. Don''t try to learn from those stupid swordsmen and go to the demon land when you have some skills. If I know about it, I will certainly hang you up and fight. You''ve got it anyway, and I''m sure I''m better than you


    Li Fuyao nodded with a smile.


    Green locust sighed, "you are my only friend in this mountain and river. It''s just that I''ve been bullied. It''s useless to report my name!"


    Li Fuyao whispered: "it''s OK. I''ll try to wait until one day you are bullied here. It will be useful to report my name."


    This is the third goal of the youngsters to return to Luoyang except climbing Jianshan mountain.


    "What about dreams?"


    Li Fuyao did not refute, nor did he want to refute.


    "Li Fuyao, promise me that when I see you again, you must have a passable sword and a passable ability," said Qinghuai


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "what is the ability to pass?"


    "Sword Fairy?" asked Qing Huai


    Li Fuyao covers his head. Is that ok?


    Green locust waved and said, "go."


    And then he really left.


    Li Fuyao didn''t even get a good one.


    There was no one in front of him. Li Fuyao said softly, "miss Qinghuai, remember to live."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao seemed to wave his hand as if someone were facing him.


    He walked alone through the ferry, stepped on the boat, and soon came to the side of the river bank and set foot in Dayu.


    After standing on the bank for a long time, the boy turned to Dayu.


    After he left, the original Qingshi side, Qinghuai''s figure reappears.


    The genius girl of the demon soil, who has always liked the girl in green, said with a calm smile: "forget to say, if you Li Fuyao comes to the demon soil, if you report my name, no one will dare to bully you."


    With this sentence, the girl, who had been reading for a long time, turned to the south by herself. When she turned around, she threw away those sad emotions, leaving only high spirits. Facing the direction of Liangxi, the girl clenched her fist.


    Ye Shengge, here comes my green locust!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    The boy in a bad mood went to Jianshan with the broken knife on his back. He left the ferry without seeing the official road. The post road of the Dayu Dynasty was not as good as that of Yanling and Liangxi. In such border areas, it was even worse. So it''s normal that we can''t see it.


    However, after half a day''s walking along the mountain road, another big river appeared, which was different from that on the border. Fortunately, it was also facing Jianshan. Li Fuyao stood at the ferry and thought for a moment, and then he boarded a large ferry. The ferry was not big, so there was only one boatman supporting the boat. The middle-aged boatman was a strong man. After receiving Li Fuyao a penny, he asked him to go on the boat with a smile. There were only seven or eight guests on the boat. Besides, Li Fuyao couldn''t make up ten people. The boatman didn''t ask these people to wait at the ferry because the boat was not full. He just yelled at the ferry and left.


    It seems very free and easy.


    With the current going down, it was not difficult to support the boat, so the man had time to stand at the bow of the boat and say something to the people. Most of the guests on the boat didn''t dislike the boatman. They were willing to talk to the boatman, but Li Fuyao, who is still somewhat melancholy now, is watching the river in silence.


    At the stern of the boat, a woman was cooking a pot of fish soup when Li Fuyao boarded the boat. When the boat had been on a small board for an hour, the fish soup was almost cooked. The woman took out ten sea bowls and gave each guest a bowl full of milk white fish soup. For a time, the aroma of the bow overflowed.


    The boatman drank the fish soup in twos and threes, wiped his mouth and said with a smile: "if you want to eat in this river, you are reluctant to give up this fresh water."


    As the voice dropped, a laughter was heard from the bow of the boat.


    the woman handed the last bowl of fish soup to Li Fuyao, who took it and took a sip, then put it on the deck and continued to look at the river.


    Instead of rushing back to the stern, the woman squatted beside Li Fuyao, looking at the young man''s melancholy appearance, she asked with a smile, "little fellow, do you want your sweetheart?"


    Li Fu shook his face slightly red, did not nod, did not shake his head, and did not speak.


    Seeing that Li Fuyao looked like this, the woman just laughed and said to herself, "you are so old, you must still be studying. Which school are you in? Even if we don''t enter the school, it''s OK to have private schools. Our Dayu is not like Yanling, where there are schools everywhere. Therefore, it''s amazing that people can enter the school. So, even if we don''t study, no one will laugh. "


    Li Fuyao whispered, "I''m not a Dayu person."


    In fact, the moment Li Fuyao spoke, the woman already knew that he was not from Dayu. Although the Mandarin of Yanling and that of Dayu were not much different, there was still some difference between them. Therefore, after Li Fuyao opened his mouth, anyone in Dayu could hear the difference between Li Fuyao''s Yanling Mandarin and Dayu Mandarin only because of this In fact, the historians of Yanling and Dayu even carefully pondered over the details of the two dynasties. They wanted to know whether Dayu came from Yanling or Yanling from Dayu. However, there was no definite evidence, so historians on both sides did not dare to draw conclusions.


    The woman looked up at the cloth on Li Fuyao''s back. She asked with a smile, "have you practiced sword?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and said, "yes."


    The woman asked again, "come all the way to the sword mountain?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the woman in surprise.


    The woman said with disapproval: "we have a sword mountain in Dayu. What''s the secret? It''s just that the swordsmen in the world want to climb this mountain and learn some unique swordsmanship. However, there are many rumors in the river and lake that they haven''t climbed the sword mountain. The old people all say that they live on this mountain and can fly to the sky with their swords The sword immortal is not one that ordinary swordsmen can climb. If you have a long insight, don''t be too determined to go up the mountain. It is said that the mountain roads are full of swordsmen who can''t climb the mountain and lead to madness. Some of them are well-known experts in the rivers and lakes of Dayu. You''re so young, don''t drill into this horn. "


    Li Fuyao didn''t refute, but said with a smile: "since all swordsmen in the world want to go to see the sword mountain, I''ve learned sword, so naturally I want to see it, but I really know that I have a few catties or two, so I won''t be forced to come."


    The woman didn''t talk about this issue deeply, but suddenly she said with a smile: "you don''t know how many swordsmen have to do a feat of crossing the river once a day. It seems that if you don''t cross the river once, you will make people laugh when you get to Jianshan. In fact, if you really have the ability, you can split the river with one sword, which will open my eyes."


    Li Fu shook his head and looked at the river. He said with a smile, "I''m afraid not many people can tear the river with one sword."


    The woman said thoughtfully, "we have the largest number of swordsmen in the world. If we don''t say 10000, there are 8000. We haven''t seen anyone with this ability."


    "Not to mention tearing up the river, not even to make the river rough once."


    Li Fuyao was excited by this, but soon he sighed, "it''s just that there''s no sword to weigh, otherwise I really want to have a try."When the woman saw Li Fuyao''s back, she thought it was the young man''s casual words, but she didn''t take them seriously. Just after laughing, he thought about how the boy was so slippery at a young age?


    It shouldn''t be. This teenager should not feel so bad to her.


    After the ferry left the ferry for a long time, she saw the next ferry in front of her eyes. The woman stopped chatting with Li Fuyao. She took back the sea bowls and washed the river water. Then she went to the bow to wipe her men''s sweat. Finally, she sat at the stern of the boat, knitting straw sandals.


    The ferry slowly pulled in, and all the passengers on board bowed their hands to say goodbye, leaving Li Fuyao standing alone in the bow of the boat, looking at the river with a complicated look.


    The boatman came to Li Fuyao''s side, looked at him like this, and asked, "what''s the matter, something has fallen into the river. I''ll get it out of the water for you."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "No


    The boatman rarely asked, "what is that?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "my hands are itching."


    What? The boatman looked dazed.


    Standing in the bow of the boat, Li Fuyao seems to have made some major decision. Li Fuyao unscrewed the broken knife on his back. Then he stood in the bow of the boat, looking at the river and holding the wood knife tightly.


    In Li Fuyao''s lingfu mansion, Qi machines gushed out along the meridians like a big river into the sea.


    A sword is a sword.


    With a sword, the waves are rough.


    Those gas engines can only do that.


    Unfortunately, there are not many people who have seen this scene. Apart from Li Fuyao himself, they are only the couple.


    Li Fuyao, pale faced, stood at the bow of the boat, contented.


    He looked at the woman.


    The woman opened her mouth wide.


    The boatman gave him a thumbs up.


    Li Fuyao got on the boat and left contentedly.


    When Li Fuyao''s back disappeared, only two people were left on the ferry.


    The man and the woman sat side by side in the bow of the boat. The man said with emotion: "I thought you teased him like this, he would not make this sword. After all, a swordsman with a knife is really shabby and shameful."


    The woman tut praised: "still out of this sword, a swordsman''s first level, can have such a prestige is also great, no wonder those advanced level of the demon soil, not afraid of the saints of the three religions, but afraid of the Qing and autumn."


    The man murmured: "he is a Sword Fairy."


    The woman nodded and said something with a smile.


    For the sword immortal, the friars of the three religions all taboo Mo Shen, but the demon Xiu on the demon soil side is talking about him, not a simple nuisance.


    A moment later, the two men almost raised their heads at the same time. There was an old man "coming from afar" in the distance. In a blink of an eye, he had stepped on the bow of the boat.


    The man got up to see the ceremony. "I''ve met the old man."


    The woman followed her words.


    This old guy is the old Confucian scholar in the wine shop who is out of the body again.


    The guest, who came from Yanling from afar, said with a smile, "that boy must have made a sword at last, otherwise I will worry about whether I have read it wrong."


    "The old gentleman is a Confucian monk. Why do you care about this?" the man asked


    The old Confucian said with a smile: "I don''t know. Why don''t you explain to me?"


    The man bowed his head in a hurry and was silent as a cold cicada. He did not dare to ask more questions.


    The old Confucian scholar shook his head. "You two are in this river, which is just the best paradise. It''s not that this river is a treasure land, but you two just fit in. Therefore, we need to cherish it more and not make any excessive actions. Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether the blessed land will be a blessed land after that."


    The middle-aged man arched his hand and said, "surely remember the old gentleman''s instruction."


    Women are quiet and silent. There are more demon practitioners in Dayu mountains and rivers than Yanling and Liangxi combined. However, there are not many swordsmen who like to cut the demons when there are demons. Compared with the monks of the two dynasties around them, they are very rare and should be very lucky!


    The old Confucian scholar laughed and left alone without leaving a word.


    When the old Confucian scholar disappeared completely, the man raised his head and looked at the river.


    The woman laughed and said nothing more. She jumped like a fish into the river.


    The man immediately jumped down.


    Two big fish.


    Someone once wrote a travel note, "there are many river demons in Dayu River, river demons, big fish!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    In fact, before leaving the ferry, Li Fuyao already knew that the couple were not ordinary people, at least not ordinary people, but their specific identities. He didn''t need to go into the details. Since the couple didn''t have any idea of harming him, it''s hard to say. Even if they were such heinous villains, Li Fuyao might not be able to do it. He is not really that He is a great swordsman who likes to use his sword to cut all the injustice in the world.


    In fact, the biggest problem he is facing now is not that he doesn''t want to be a great Xia, but he can''t do it.


    Among the mountains and rivers, Jianshan, which is regarded as a holy land by swordsmen, is located on the border of Dayu. However, the specific location is not easy to describe. At least, there is no mark on the map of the territory of Dayu bought by Li Fuyao. Although the last place of inheritance of swordsmen is famous throughout Dayu, there are not many people who can climb to the top of the mountain.


    Li Fuyao, who was carrying half a firewood knife, walked through the border of Dayu for several days and asked many people in Dayu. Although they were not quite sure about the specific location of the Jianshan mountain, they all said that they could know the location of the mountain by climbing the mountain.


    Menchen mountain is a high mountain on the border of Dayu. The origin of its name can''t be studied. Even the people living on the border of Dayu for generations do not know, but there is no doubt that this menchen mountain is even older than that Jianshan mountain.


    If you want to go to Jianshan, you have to climb the menchen mountain first, and to get to the foot of menchen mountain, you need to pass through a green water lake. When Li Fuyao arrived at the ferry, although he could see several ferries, no one was watching the ferry. After standing for a moment, he turned to the nearby village. He thought that the boatman should not run too far.


    When I arrived at the village head, I saw many peasant men talking nonsense to each other under a thatched pavilion. It was obvious that Li Fuyao, who was on the way, appeared in the sight. In the pavilion, a middle-aged man with a strong figure stood up.


    After seeing the man standing up, the voice in the pavilion gradually subsided. When the man came out of the pavilion, there was no one in the pavilion to speak again.


    The man came to Li Fuyao and asked with a smile, "do you want a ferry?"


    Li Fuyao stopped and nodded, "I want to, but there is no one at the ferry, so I have to find it here."


    The man apologized, "it''s hard to see a visitor at the ferry crossing for several days. The brothers are not willing to wait at the ferry. If someone asks someone to help with farm work before they come to the village, they will make some money, but they will neglect the guests. Where are the guests going? I arranged for my brother to ferry the guests over. "


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "go to that menchen mountain, will you go?"


    As soon as the three characters of menchen mountain came out of Li Fuyao''s mouth, it was very intuitive to see that the man in front of him had become very hard, and then he looked very unnatural. After Li Fuyao had finished his sentence for a long time, the man asked slightly, "the guest is a swordsman. Do you want to go to Jianshan to learn sword?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t hide these things that had been spread all over the border of Dayu. "He wanted to go to the Jianshan mountain. He only heard that he had to climb the menchen mountain to know where the Jianshan mountain was, so he had to go to the menchen mountain first."


    The man said in a low voice with a wry smile: "it''s such a thing that you don''t know. That menchen mountain is indeed the key to climb that Jianshan mountain. Before, there were many swordsmen and great Xia who wanted to see it, but please forgive me. Now that menchen mountain, brothers dare not go."


    After a word, the man changed his name and shook his head with a bitter smile. He thought that the business was going to be yellow. If the young man was really a swordsman, he would have to pull them to the mountain to die, and he would have lost a lot of money. So when he stopped for a moment, the man quickly explained, "it''s not that there is something strange about that place In fact, there are no people in the menchen mountain all the year round, and it''s not strange. There are water demons in the green water lake, and many people have already eaten. It happens that menchen mountain happens to be behind the green water lake, which is the only way. A few years ago, many great Xia who don''t believe in evil have lost their lives in the lake. Otherwise, the ferry will not be so depressed. Since the great Xia with Kung Fu can''t get through, we are all here The boatman who supports the boat is even worse. Now, not even the brothers in the pavilion over there dare not take the great Xia away. "


    Li Fuyao frowned. On the other side of Yanling, he happened to meet a demon monk in a wine shop not far from the border. The injured shopkeeper of the qingsiljing wine shop was still watched by a friar of the northern military mansion. But can Dayu be so relaxed that no one is in charge of the water demon who eats many people?


    "The government doesn''t care?"


    Li Fuyao asked casually.


    The man shook his head and said, "the border is very complicated. Besides, the water demon is not under the control of the government of Dayu. It is said that if you want to surrender, you have to go to the capital city and ask those immortal masters to do it. Besides, those immortal masters pursue the road, and few of them are willing to take charge of our life and death."


    Li Fuyao nodded. Apart from the monks worshipped by the imperial court of Dayu, the rest of the monks were not easy to govern. There was no one of the three religions in Dayu. It was always a mixture of good and bad people. Many of the monks who were not in a bad state were regarded as disobedient by the three religions, or were evil people in the mountains and rivers, or saw that Dayu had no power of the three religions A monk who is good at meditation, where will anyone be willing to take charge of this matter, unless the water demon has been transformed into a demon pill, and someone covets it, he will probably do so. But if the water demon has formed a demon pill, he will not eat people any more. If the demon cultivation is not good, or if he does not improve his own level, he will still be so swaggering that he is not afraid of being watched by others?Li Fuyao was silent for a moment. He said softly, "Fifty Liang silver, find a boatman. I will try my best to protect his life. Can you?"


    When the man heard fifty liang of silver, his eyes were shining, but he soon returned to his normal manner. He shook his head and said, "although there is a lot of money, it is not enough to buy a life."


    "But I think it''s a fair price. I don''t want his life, I don''t want him to do something. I even try to keep his life."


    Li Fuyao said patiently, "I''m just looking for a boatman. I don''t want to take my life. If not, I''ll ask myself


    The man nodded, but he didn''t stop him, but he obviously didn''t believe that Li Fuyao''s fifty Liang silver could really bring a brother who was not afraid of death to follow him to death.


    After all, money is a good thing, but it''s meaningless to spend it when you have a life.


    But a moment later, when Li Fuyao came back from the pavilion, he was followed by a thin man, who was not too tall and didn''t look very old. I have a silver note in my hand. It''s fifty Liang.


    Silver notes have always been in circulation in Yanling, Dayu and Liangxi of another Dynasty. There is no case that silver coins of Yanling can not be exchanged in Dayu.


    When the man saw his figure, he was furious, "Liu Yuanlu, for this money, you really don''t want his mother''s life?"


    The man named Liu Yuanlu was so self-confident that he didn''t seem to hear what the man was saying. After two steps, he put the fifty Liang silver note into the man''s hand and said calmly, "no one owes anyone."


    It''s a light saying.


    The man''s eyes widened and he was about to take out the silver note in his arms. Liu Yuan Lu said softly, "sister-in-law is not in good health. My nephew is going to be born these days. I have to buy something to make up for it. How can you live without the fifty Liang silver?"


    The man''s hand stopped in the middle of the air. After a moment, he took out the silver note and finally said, "if you want to go, I will go. How can you live fifty Liang silver?"


    The tone of this remark has obviously become very light.


    "How can it be enough? I''d love to. Why not? "


    The man looked gloomy and said in a low voice, "Yuanlu, I didn''t blame you for that, even my sister, I didn''t blame you. Don''t go, you can earn money again, but there is only one life."


    Liu Yuanlu seemed to disdain to shake his head. "I Liu Yuanlu does not owe anyone in my life. You just watch me go through that green water lake and come back again, and let you drop your chin on the ground!"


    Then Liu Yuan Road did not wait for the man to open his mouth again, turned to Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "young master, let''s go."


    He was afraid that the courage he had managed to muster up was gone.


    Li Fuyao nodded, did not go to see the man, and Liu Yuanlu walked out of the village.


    He had a way to keep the man.


    They went all the way to the ferry.


    Before boarding the ferry, Li Fuyao sat down at the ferry and said with a smile, "have a chat? Otherwise, when I meet the water demon, I don''t have to say the last words. Don''t you think it''s a pity? It''s a pity that I''ve drunk more wine before. I knew I should bring more, but there''s no place to put things. It''s a shame to bring too much. Now I find that those swordsmen who only want to take one sword may be really handsome, but they may also be poor and have no magic weapon to store things. "


    Liu Yuanlu looked at the boy with a Yanling accent in surprise and said something he didn''t understand. Before, he was worried that the extravagant teenager would not be very good-natured. Now he thinks that the next eight achievements are going to die. No matter what your status is, he will have no burden. He said with a wry smile, "what''s more, I owe you a debt, I can''t afford to pay the debt, and there''s no place to pay it back. I can only pay some silver. "


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "in fact, it''s very simple to pay off the debt of gratitude with money."


    Liu Yuanlu sighed and took the initiative to talk about it. "The last time I went boating to Lushui Lake half a year ago was to send a great Xia to menchen mountain. I don''t know why you all want to go to that Jianshan mountain. Where to practice sword is not to practice? At that time, the great Xia''s money was ten Liang. Originally, the place had been small for several months and no one went there. I thought that the water demon would not be waiting for someone to come all the time. In addition, my mother was short of money to take medicine, so I took the job. At last, I ate the food and vegetables overnight, and I had to find someone else to go. Originally, I didn''t want anyone to die for me Yes, but brother Zhu''s brother knew that I was short of the money, so he took the initiative to go for me. He didn''t come back. After this incident, brother Zhu didn''t take it to me. He still treated me the same as before. He was afraid that I would feel guilty, and he did not mention his brother in front of me. But the more this happened, Liu Yuanlu felt more and more frustrated. The girl I liked before was brother Zhu''s sister. Now I dare not go to her. If I can live this time, I will not owe him any more. I will go to him again It''s a kiss


    Li Fuyao raised his head and did not speak much. He did not think that Liu Yuanlu had paid off in this way, but he did not know what to say.Liu Yuanlu looked at Li Fuyao several times and said in surprise: "you are so young that you have to think about going to die. Brother Zhu said that before, but he didn''t cheat you at all. Besides, even if you found Jianshan, you didn''t see a few people who really went up. None of the people who learned the unique swordsmanship didn''t see any."


    Li Fuyao laughed. "Maybe I''m the next one. No matter whether I can go up the mountain or not, I''ll always go and have a look. Besides, I promised a girl that she would give me my name when she was wandering in the lake. Others would not dare to bully her."


    "It''s good," Liu Yuan said


    Li Fuyao laughed. He took out a thousand mile ring from his arms and put it in the guy''s hand. He explained with a smile, "as long as you crush this thing, not to mention the water demon, even thousands of troops can''t hurt you. Just need to trouble you to walk home from a long distance. After getting on the boat, if you meet the water demon on the way to menchen mountain, don''t crush it in a hurry It was cut by me with a sword. When you come back to this ferry, there will be no danger. You should return this thing to me. If you don''t encounter it, you can only give it to you. If you meet a water demon on the way, you can crush it. Again, don''t be in a hurry to crush this thing when you go later. You must watch me be swallowed by the water demon before you pinch it. It''s very valuable and valuable. Besides, the girl gave it to me. "


    Liu Yuanlu looked at his life talisman in his hands with tears and laughter. Somehow, he believed that what the young man in front of him said was true.


    But the next moment, when they got on the ferry, Li Fuyao untied the broken knife wrapped in the cloth and took out the broken wood knife. Liu Yuanlu was a little confused.


    Why, today''s swordsmen don''t go out with swords?


    -


    a girl in green clothes crossed Dayu and came to Liangxi. It took almost two months for this girl of extraordinary origin to walk from Yanling to the border of Yanling, but it took only a few days to cross Dayu.


    After coming to Liangxi, the girl''s speed was not slow at all, and she went directly to the Taoist temple. During this period, the big rivers and rivers that she met on the way were all passing by without stopping at all.


    Only occasionally in the middle of the night would the girl sit on a big tree and look at the moon with a calm expression.


    The once-a-decade Taoist meeting in Liangxi is to be held recently, and more and more monks rush to that Taoist temple. As the same status as Yanling Academy in Confucianism, Liangxi Taoist temple has been standing for 6000 years in the Liangxi Dynasty. During this period, various outstanding people emerged in large numbers. In addition to the three sages who came out of the Taoist temple, the rest of the powerful monks were even more numerous Scholars are not sure how many, now the outstanding young generation in the mountains and rivers, almost the first person, is the Taoist Ye Sheng song in the Taoist temple.


    The reason why we haven''t been able to live up to the view of the first person of the younger generation is that the news that this Taoist has set foot in the Taiqing realm has not yet been spread out among the mountains and rivers. If it comes out, it will naturally be the first person who is definitely determined. In fact, there are only a few talented people who can compete with this Taoist school in theory, and can never force this Taoist to climb the top!


    Therefore, the idea of the monks of all walks of life was to see whether the young Taoist who had been shut up for several years had broken through the green silk realm and set foot in the Taiqing realm.


    This is also the first time in these years that the main purpose of the Liangxi Taoist Association is to put it on a young disciple.


    In the past, it has never been.


    After Qinghuai set foot on the boundary of Liangxi, there were more rumors about the Taoist species in his ears. People seemed to be very interested in the affairs of that Taoist species. All the monks here were rumored that the Taoist species was of extraordinary origin, and that he was the son of the Taoist temple who could become a saint only one step away from the realm. Although he did not know whether it was true or not, some monks were already thinking that the matter could not be fake, and the reason was that It''s simple, and only a monk with such a high level and deep level as the master can have such a high level of offspring. Otherwise, why should he be the first person of the younger generation?


    Qinghuai is totally not interested in these things. She is also a demon soil girl of extraordinary origin. She never thinks that she will lose to someone, even if the person is ye Shengge.


    Even when she was on her way these days, Qinghuai didn''t think much about ye Shengge. Instead, she thought about Li Fuyao, who had already set foot on the road to Jianshan alone.


    Sometimes, when she found that she didn''t have that guy around her, she would feel a little bored and lost. After all, no one could nod with a smile when she made a mockery.


    There are a lot of people who want to listen when they are in the demon land.


    But she didn''t want to.


    There are many idiots in the world, but if you can pick up a stick and go to find a swordsman in the twilight realm, Li Fuyao is the only one.


    So she didn''t laugh at him, who did she mock!


    Qinghuai missed Li Fuyao for the first time. He had a good temper, but he was willing to die for his friends. Even though he was timid and timid, he didn''t know what happened. He thought that he might climb the Jianshan mountain and become a famous swordsman in a few years.


    Although these ideas have no basis, she just thinks it is very possible!The girl sat on the branch of a big tree and said calmly, "Li Fuyao, did you climb that Jianshan mountain? If you can''t get on, don''t say I''m the only friend of Qinghuai in this mountain and river


    -


    when he boarded the ferry and went to the green lake, Li Fuyao suddenly murmured in a low voice: "it''s very similar."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    Although he held Li Fuyao''s Qianli ring in his hand, when Liu Yuanlu really sailed to the green water lake, he was still a little frightened. The calm green water lake looked very pleasing to the eyes. Only when he thought of a water demon under the lake, Liu Yuanlu''s hands and legs could not help shaking.


    On the other hand, Li Fuyao, a young man with a broken knife, sat quietly in the bow of the boat after he got on the boat, trying to keep all the Qi engines in the spirit house. He didn''t know what kind of state the so-called water demon was. However, as long as he was not in the green silk state of the fourth level, Li Fuyao could fight with him for a while No matter, at least not a face-to-face will be swallowed into the stomach by the other side.


    After a quarter of an hour''s sailing, although the shadow of the foot of the gate dust mountain has not yet been seen, it is only after some distance that the water demon is not seen. Liu Yuanlu''s manner is also relaxed a lot.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Master Li, is this water demon not seeing no one to eat, has left to look for the next geomantic treasure land?"


    Li Fuyao did not change his expression, but said with some pity: "I would rather it came out, or I will give it to you later."


    Liu Yuanlu was speechless. He thought that you could give the fifty Liang silver note to me. He didn''t see any pain in his heart. However, such a small ring has been talking about it for a long time.


    Li Fuyao felt the broken knife beside him and thought about the number of times he had made his sword. At that time, he met a ghost in red in Zhuyu Town, but he had not been in the first place for a long time. In fact, the ghost in red was far from his opponent. He would have been unable to support him if he had not stayed at a distance. He was afraid that his journey would be over Shu, then left Zhuyu town and came to Shaoliang city. Xie Wuyi, the father of the enemy Xie Ying, was unable to fight back. No matter how high his martial arts skills were, he could hardly fight back even in the first place. Moreover, Xie Wuyi''s martial arts accomplishments were far from the extreme. When he met Li Fuyao, he naturally had no strength to fight back and left Shaoliang After the city, there was the first battle of the luosang river. On the Bank of the river, Li Fuyao almost had to stride to the second place of the swordsman, Ning Shen. However, he was still one step short of his life. In the wine shop in the north of Yanling, Li Fuyao wanted to sharpen his knife with Liang Shu. However, the old Confucian scholar killed the guy before he started. After his wish failed, Li Fuyao now only wants to use this water demon to make his realm a step further.


    In fact, there is a lot of difference between the first and the second states of a swordsman. Now that he wants to climb the sword mountain, he must not have a smooth journey. A higher realm is always better.


    When the boat reached the deepest part of the lake, Liu Yuanlu''s speed was obviously much faster. He didn''t know where there was a water demon in the lake, but he knew that the deeper the water was, the more dangerous it was.


    What''s more, the more he left, the more creepy he felt.


    This fear is based on the first rumors.


    Li Fuyao is always sitting in the bow of the boat, looking at the lake, calm and silent.


    But the boat continued to move slowly, the lake was always calm as a mirror, without the appearance of a water demon lurking.


    At the bottom of the lake, there is a mansion built of stone, standing quietly at the bottom of the water. There are some white bones around the mansion, which are incomplete. It should be the swordsman who was eaten by the water demon before.


    There was a couple walking on a path which was obviously deliberately opened up. The man was the boatman carrying Li Fuyao that day, while the woman was the woman cooking fish soup at the stern of the boat.


    Walking along the path, the woman said with a smile, "this little bastard, I''ve done a lot of evil in the past few years. I don''t see you take charge of it. Now it''s all right. Seeing that the little bastard doesn''t dare to come out and provoke that guy, do you have to push it out and die?"


    The man replied calmly, "if you do something bad, you will get retribution. But the boy wants to break the border. I just sent this little Wang Ba to be a grindstone and push the boat along the river. The old gentleman will not pay much attention to our intentional action, but we can remember it for a while. It''s good to have a good relationship with this boy, but we can''t take the initiative to show it It''s a bit of an asshole to show that we did it. "


    When a man talks about the word "fucker", the corners of his mouth twitch.


    The woman giggled and said nothing more.


    When they came to the stone cave, they stopped, and the woman said, "the little bastard''s life is really good."


    The man frowned and said, "it''s better than me, but I can''t bear it at all."


    Women for their men''s anger, just smile and nod, and did not break the stage.


    The man vomited out a mouthful of turbid gas. Standing in front of the cave, he opened his mouth and said, "this seat is coming. Don''t you roll out?"


    The man who always appeared on the river in the image of a boatman is really dignified and not angry at this moment. After opening his mouth, he seems to have changed.


    As a matter of fact, his demon cultivation in the surrounding rivers was the first one worthy of his name. If he had not cultivated himself, he would have driven them out. However, when he had not yet transformed himself, he used to listen to a scholar reading at a ferry and listen to some sages and sages. After Enlightenment, he often had compassion. It seems that the ferocity of wild animals has long been gone Save, but now think of it, in this rare scholar''s big Yu, he can hear the scholar reading at the ferry for several years, it is not a blessing.Soon after the words fell, a king''s son really climbed out of the stone cave, but it didn''t match the little one in the mouth of the woman before. The king''s eight was huge, almost comparable to a mountain bear. The turtle''s shell was full of green algae, and its mouth was full of sharp teeth.


    It a pair of big eyes staring at the man, said in a low voice: "the River King came, not far to meet, please forgive me."


    The mouth is full of words.


    According to this man''s cultivation realm, it is enough to say the name of the river king.


    The man said calmly, "I don''t like people looking at me like this. You''d better not."


    Hearing this, the giant turtle turned his head and did not dare to look at the real man in the nearby rivers.


    The man didn''t talk much nonsense. He just asked, "why don''t you do it when someone crosses the lake today?"


    The giant tortoise respectfully replied: "one of them is already a swordsman. Although his Qi is weak, he is already a person who has set foot on the road of cultivation. Now he wants to go to Jianshan mountain, maybe it is the person on that mountain. He has never seen swordsmen coming down from Jianshan, but no one can tell the temperament of those swordsmen, so I dare not provoke them."


    The man said with a sneer: "you are wrong. That boy is a swordsman, but he is not a man from the sword mountain. You can do whatever you want. After eating his flesh and blood, the realm will be at least half of the level. Then, you will be only one step away from the transformation. This business is not a loss at all."


    The giant turtle was surprised and said, "why did the Lord of the river inform this matter?"


    The giant turtle is very cautious.


    The man was too lazy to make up another lie to deceive the giant turtle, who had been practicing almost a year, but turned his head and looked at the woman.


    The woman understood and chuckled, "if you don''t, we''ll have turtle meat tonight. Xiao wangba, who has been 60 years old, the stew should be good."


    The giant tortoise was creepy, and quickly begged for mercy: "the order of the River King is obeyed by the small nature. I dare not disobey it."


    The man turned his head and said with a sneer, "don''t you go away?"


    The giant turtle made a thrill. The huge body was upstream, and soon disappeared. When the giant turtle disappeared in their sight, the man could not help but say, "if it wasn''t for the boy to be a grindstone, such a stupid bastard like this, I''ll knock this guy through with one punch."


    The woman glanced at him and said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for that boy, you would never come to the lake to see it if you were not for him."


    The man frowned and said nothing.


    For some things, he suddenly felt that he had done too much, which was not very good.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao on the lake has already passed about half of the distance by boat. Before long, he can really reach the menchen mountain. Liu Yuanlu, who supports the boat, is no longer as afraid as before. The whole person''s look is completely relaxed. He thinks that he can see the aunt after he will go back. Everyone is a little excited.


    But Li Fuyao felt that he was going to send out a thousand mile ring, and he felt a little distressed.


    But a moment later, the lake suddenly became turbulent.


    The whole ferry swayed from side to side.


    Li Fuyao stood up and held the knife tightly in his hand.


    In the lake, there is a giant turtle breaking through the water, with countless waves.


    The giant turtle has a big mouth.


    Sharp teeth are clearly visible in the mouth.


    Liu Yuanlu was stunned.


    I haven''t waited for him to react.


    Li Fuyao stood in the bow of the boat and swung his sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    Liu Yuanlu is willing to bet that most people have seen such a huge green king eight, especially when this one is still open with a bloody mouth, he is afraid that he will be scared to pee his pants immediately, but Liu Yuanlu does not. Although his legs are shaking, he is absolutely not scared to pee his pants.


    However, when he saw the young man standing in the bow of the boat when the giant turtle broke through the water, he didn''t want to dodge. Instead, he took up the broken knife in his hand and swung it out. Liu Yuanlu was stunned. However, he did not stop after the knife was swung out. Instead, he put his toes in the bow of the boat, and the whole person immediately lifted up After a few feet, he kicked the head of the giant turtle, and then chopped it down with a knife. However, the giant turtle saw that the situation was wrong, and soon the whole head was retracted into the turtle shell. The broken knife collided with the turtle shell full of green algae, which directly broke the knife again.


    Li Fuyao had to fly backward because of the tremendous force. However, Li Fuyao, who was rolling in the air, soon stopped his decline and fell on the stern of the boat. Looking at the giant turtle lying on the lake, Li Fuyao looked down at the broken knife in his hand and laughed silently.


    Liu Yuanlu was right beside him, emboldened to ask, "great Xia Li, can you really handle it?"


    Li Fuyao rubbed his numb wrist and said casually, "I can''t die."


    Liu Yuanlu nodded his head in disbelief. Before he could speak, he saw Li Fuyao''s body directly passing by the stern of the boat. The boy who was going to Jianshan with a broken knife made him feel more like a swordsman than the previous swordsmen.


    Li Fuyao stepped on the water and swept it again and again. When he came to the giant turtle, he could not help saying that it was a knife. His state was not high. He was far from the third level of swordsman''s sword Qi state. His body Qi was still Qi Qi, and it did not transform into sword Qi. Therefore, after the sword was cut out, it could not be said how the sword Qi was swept. It was just the sound of the wind. It was a bit of momentum.


    It''s just natural and comfortable.


    Relying on his hard shell, the giant tortoise always retracts his head into the shell when he can''t avoid a knife. On the contrary, when Li Fuyao doesn''t pay attention to it, he presses the whole tortoise over. Although this kind of fighting method is rogue, it is the most conservative playing method of the giant turtle. In fact, if it wasn''t forced out by the man before, he didn''t have any intention to challenge Li Fuyao It seems that no matter how high or low the swordsmen are, they are not easy to be provoked. What''s more, they have not yet transformed themselves. What''s more, not far from the green water lake is the home of swordsmen in the mountains and rivers. Who dares to take it lightly? Even if relying on one''s accomplishments, he can level the sword mountain and kill the sword immortal?


    This sword mountain, which has not been a peerless swordsman for many years, has no details. However, as long as there is a Qing Qiu living, it will still be able to stand on the mountains and rivers, and will not be cut off by anyone.


    It''s really something that has never been heard of in the past many years, but now it really exists.


    After Li Fuyao''s broken knife finally cut a long and long white mark on the turtle''s shell, the giant turtle was no longer the same as before. It stepped back several steps, thought about it, and even wanted to get into the bottom of the lake. Only when he went down less than half a foot, he felt that he had hit something extremely hard and could not dive for half a minute.


    Someone put a ban on this green lake?!


    Somewhere at the bottom of the lake, the couple who had been waiting for a long time looked at the scene in front of them. The man never said a word, while the woman chuckled for no reason. "You can''t drag it out to death. If you don''t give it a chance to run, how can you do that?"


    The man glanced at the white bones around him and said with a light smile, "if you have done so many evils, there is no possibility of survival."


    The woman joked and said with a smile, "this is the hand of the Lord of the river."


    The man frowned and thought for a moment. Then he made up his mind and said, "tomorrow I will go to clean up all the water demon mountain spirits nearby. If I have done evil before, I will kill them one by one. If there is no one, I will warn him. If you want to think highly of us, it is not by what we have done for him, but by what we have done for him Whether it is worthy of your heart. "


    The woman said with a smile: "you are in charge of the family, what you say is what."


    The man said softly, "the road is much worse than you."


    "White chess, it''s the first time I''ve heard you say these words," she said


    The man pulled the corners of his mouth and laughed twice to hide his embarrassment.


    Li Fu on the lake once again chopped at the shell behind the giant turtle, and some sparks appeared.


    The giant tortoise, who had no way out, had to fight for his life. This time, he did not retreat. His whole huge head swung to his side and hit Li Fuyao''s abdomen firmly. The latter turned pale and staggered back.


    In the end, the demon Xiu who set foot on the road of cultivation is still in its infancy, but it is not so easy to deal with when it really wants to fight.


    The broken knife in his hand was already broken. Almost the next time he took out the knife, he would be completely scrapped. Li Fuyao went back to the bow of the boat. After standing up, he adjusted the disordered Qi in the spirit mansion. Then he looked at the giant turtle with many white cracks on his tortoise shell. His expression was faint.After fighting for such a long time, the giant turtle finally said, "although I don''t know why, I really have no reason to live without killing you."


    Li Fu shook his hands and said with a smile, "come and have a try?"


    And then they don''t know how many times they collided.


    This time, Li Fuyao gushed all the Qi machines in the lingfu out of the meridians and attached them to the blade. For a moment, the white light on the broken knife soared.


    It''s mind blowing.


    Regardless of this, the giant turtle opened the blood basin and bit Li Fuyao with a big caliber.


    At the stern of the boat, Liu Yuanlu was ready to crush the Qianli ring in his hand. But a moment later, the boatman was astonished to find that Li Fuyao''s knife holding hand was quickly retracted and reached into the mouth of the giant turtle together with the broken knife.


    The broken knife met the sharp teeth of the giant tortoise. After a moment, it broke apart directly, and the broken blade shot into the mouth of the giant turtle.


    Li Fuyao punched the turtle''s teeth with a fist.


    I don''t know how many teeth are broken by hammer.


    A moment later, Li Fuyao felt that a large number of Qi machines were pouring out of the exhausted lingfu, and the meridians seemed to be widened a lot, and even the pain of the abdomen hit by the giant turtle was reduced a lot.


    Li Fuyao suddenly looked up.


    At this moment, the little swordsman finally went from the first to the second.


    Li Fuyao''s road is not short, at least compared with those real talents.


    But now it is enough for Li Fuyao.


    Liu Yuanlu at the stern of the boat didn''t know what Li Fuyao had gone through. He only knew that the swordsman with a knife immediately seemed to have come to his senses after the sword had been broken. He began to pounce on the turtle''s back and hit it with one blow at a time.


    And soon the shell of the giant turtle was smashed to pieces by the boy, and the flesh and blood in the shell flew.


    This scene, let Liu Yuanlu gape.


    Li Fuyao''s vitality was destroyed by Li Fuyao''s one punch. Instead of sinking into the lake, he was floating on the lake. Li Fuyao jumped on the bow of the boat, pulled out the turtle shell on his back, stretched out his hand, and said with a smile, "give me back a thousand miles."


    Liu Yuanlu couldn''t laugh or cry, but he didn''t dare to take the ring for himself. He carefully took the ring out of his arms and put it on Li Fuyao''s hand.


    Li Fuyao saw that there was a rope on the boat. After trapping the corpse of the giant turtle, he handed the other end of the rope to Liu Yuanlu, "this corpse is for you. How to deal with it is up to you."


    Then the boy, who is now alone, looked at the opposite bank and said with a smile to Liu Yuanlu, "I''ll see you later."


    With a kick in the bow, he jumped straight to the other side.


    Standing on the bank, Li Fuyao waved his hand with a smile.


    If you don''t have a sword, go up the mountain and look for it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    The giant tortoise was trapped in the lake by human beings. When he finally gave birth, he could not escape from the heaven and died in the hands of Li Fuyao. Then Li Fuyao came to the second place of swordsman. From the view of the man at the bottom of the lake, this event was regarded as a complete achievement. Therefore, when the giant turtle died, he stopped staying and went straight back to the river before him, as for the giant turtle body Although it has some effect, since Li Fuyao has said that he will give it to the boatman, the man will not have any desire to rob him. After returning to his own territory, if there is no accident, according to his plan, he will travel through the rivers of thousands of miles and pass on his attitude one by one, so as to avoid any trouble.


    After the fish demon, who was regarded as the first person in the river with thousands of miles of cultivation, left here, three people came out of a broken temple on the top of menchen mountain.


    The broken temple is a very dilapidated temple, but everyone should know that there is no Buddhist building at the foot of Jianshan mountain. Therefore, although this temple is a broken temple, there is not a half thing about Buddhism in it.


    As for the three, they can''t be three monks.


    The first man out of the temple was dressed in green, with a long sword without scabbard on his waist. His body was slightly green, just like grass in spring. In fact, this sword was named wild grass, while the man with a wild grass hanging on his waist had an ordinary face. After walking out of the temple, he looked at the foot of menchen mountain under the cover of clouds and fog, and was calm and speechless.


    The second woman walking out of the ruined temple was a heroic woman in a gray dress with her hair tied in a bun at will. She was also a long sword at her waist, but it was a snow-white sword with a sheath. The woman looked cold and knew that there was someone at the foot of the mountain, but she still did not look down. She only looked at the front and even looked up slightly.


    Finally, the man who walked out of the ruined temple was dressed in ordinary gray cloth, but his appearance was very good. He could be called handsome and unrestrained. At his waist was a short sword wrapped in a black scabbard. After leaving the temple, the man who finally walked out of the temple asked the two people on his side with a smile, "how many years has no one climbed the mountain?"


    The ordinary man in green whispered: "it''s just ten years. There hasn''t been any mountain climbing in ten years. It''s just that if elder martial brother Xi handed a sword to Wang Ba, it''s hard to say whether anyone can reach the top of the mountain in the past ten years, but at least many people have to climb the mountain."


    The man in Green said politely, but the woman swordsman in gray clothes was not so euphemistic. She said in a cold voice: "Xi Chunan, you once thought of benevolence, which led me to Jianshan for ten years without a new disciple. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Xi Chunan was silent for a moment and said mildly, "Xie Lu, even if I feel ashamed, I won''t compete with you."


    It was a simple sentence. Xi Chunan guessed Xie Lu''s idea. The man in green raised his thumb in the distance and said, "elder martial brother Xi is indeed the number one scholar in Dayu in those years. His intelligence is really outstanding. Younger martial brother admires him very much."


    Xie Lu always talks more than he talks. When he turns his head, Xie Lu doesn''t say much. When he turns his head, his waist sword comes out of his sheath. The sword, named Xiaoxue, suddenly soars. The sword in front of the temple is full of meaning. The tip of Xiaoxue sword points at the man in green. Xie Lu clenches his teeth and says, "Liu Yibai, do you really think your wild grass ranks better than Xiaoxue on the mountain?"


    Originally, it was the most provocative words. If someone else spoke to Liu Yibai, she would cut her sword without saying a word. However, the woman in front of her was not only her younger martial sister, but also an old friend who had been living with each other for a hundred years. When she looked at the little snow, who was only one notch worse than the wild grass in the mountain sword score, she pointed to herself, and Liu Yibai begged Rao said: "female Xia Xie, you are the first in the world. You are the only female sword immortal in the world. Where can I use a sword?"


    Xie Lu withdrew his sword Qi, and Xiao Xue returned to his scabbard. He snorted coldly and stopped talking.


    Liu Yibai frowns. He is not afraid to fight with his younger martial sister who is devoted to kendo. However, there is no big difference in their accomplishments. Although he is a little better, if he wants to beat her, he has to fight after a thousand moves. The younger martial sister is more and more excited, but Liu Yibai can''t stand it. After this fight, Xiao Xiaoxiao is very excited Younger martial sister will not give up on the second, the third, and even one day you will beat. Therefore, Liu Yibai often talks about the three fears. The first fear is that he is afraid to compete with Xie Lu.


    As for intentional sword, swordsmen in the mountains and rivers have always despised it.


    As for Xi Chunan, one of the three, he was a gentle old man all his life. At that time, he did not know why he did not stay in Dayu to become an official. Instead, he came to Jianshan to practice his sword. He only practiced his sword. Whenever Xie Lu talked about sword competition, he never promised to do so. No one could let him hide fish in his sword But Liu Yibai knew that his elder martial brother was very good at practicing sword. In that year, he stayed in Jianqi for ten years. In order to study the two words thoroughly, he broke the situation like water to qucheng. In the past 50 years, Qingsi, Taiqing and dawn were all very peaceful and passed without any difficulty Yi Bai just doesn''t know if he has already crossed the twilight to the spring and Autumn period.


    If you really get to this level, in fact, xichunan will be a number of masters in the mountains and rivers. With the incomparable fighting power of the swordsmen, in terms of accomplishments, the spring and Autumn period can even compete with those of the monks of the three religions.As for the dispute over the same territory, there is no doubt that it is invincible.


    Some of them are not afraid of being poor.


    In any case, no friars dare to approach the swordsman in front of the abbot.


    Xichu looked south to the foot of the mountain and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen a swordsman climbing for ten years, but it''s not what I mean. When Chao Jianxian explained Kendo on Jianshan mountain, he was angry at the status quo of Jianshan mountain. There were many climbers, but there were not many people who could get to the Jianshan mountain. So when Chao Jianxian left here, he left a sword spirit in menchen mountain There are not many people on the mountain


    Liu Yibai frowned and asked, "the sword spirit left by Chao Jianxian is in menchen mountain. Who else in the world can come from menchen mountain and come to the foot of Jianshan?"


    Xi Chu Nan smiles bitterly.


    Xie Lu, as always, said coldly: "why should chaoqingqiu interfere with my Jianshan affairs?"


    Xi Chunan turned his head and said with unprecedented solemnity: "Xie Lu, the ancestor of the mountain and the chivalry immortal should be careful when they talk. You should not be rude like that."


    Xie Lu Leng snorted, "he''s just a swordsman at the foot of the mountain. If you really think about Jianshan, why don''t you stay on the mountain to preach for the swordsman?"


    Xi Chu Nan shook his head, "Chao Jian Xian doesn''t owe us."


    People in the middle ages of mountains and rivers all know that this Jianshan is the last place of inheritance of swordsmen. In the great battle six thousand years ago, all the sword fairies were killed in the battle. After that, the achievements of all the sword schools were withered. Today, only Jianshan, the last place of inheritance, is left. What people don''t know is that although the sword mountain is still the place of inheritance, it is still the place of inheritance In fact, there are not many swordsmen left on the mountain. The swordsmen on the mountain preach for later generations, and those who go down the mountain fight injustice for the world. Chaoqingqiu, as the only sword immortal in this mountain and river, has no one to blame whether he sits in Jianshan mountain or travels around the mountains and rivers. Xie Lu''s saying just stems from an old story of Jianshan, which makes him aspire to become the second sword in the past 6000 years Xie Lu, who was also the first female sword immortal, didn''t have a good view of chaoqingqiu.


    Xi Chunan finally said calmly, "wait and see. If the young man can walk through menchen mountain and come to this ruined temple, he will be the first person who can be qualified for climbing in the past ten years. However, the sword step on the mountain is only stronger than the sword spirit of Chao Jianxian. It''s hard to say now that he can''t walk to the top of the mountain."


    Xie Lu turned around and returned to the broken temple without any more words.


    Liu Yibai held down the hilt of the wild grass sword on his waist and said with a smile: "elder martial brother Xi, if this young man really climbs the mountain, can you let him worship under my door? I will send him this wild grass."


    "Are you not afraid of Xie Lu?" he asked with a smile


    Liu Yibai was shocked and pale, "how, the younger martial sister also took a fancy to that young man?"


    Xi Chunan tilted his head and thought for a long time. After learning from someone''s voice, he said, "I thank Lu. In my life, I will not only become a sword immortal, but also become a world-class famous Kendo master."


    Liu Yibai''s mouth twitches and looks strange. After a moment, he turns back to the broken temple without saying a word.


    Xi Chu Nan no longer went to see the scenery at the foot of the mountain. Whether he could climb the mountain or not was beyond his control.


    But from the bottom of his heart, he hoped that the boy could step up Jianshan step by step. After all, he had not seen a new man on this mountain for a long time.


    Now the young man, who did not even have a sword, met a white suit on the stone steps of menchen mountain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    For Li Fuyao, climbing Jianshan is one of the things he wants to do most these days. Although Chen Sheng said that he would climb Jianshan lightly, he was not so sure about it.


    Starting from the foot of menchen mountain, Li Fuyao couldn''t see far away because of the clouds and fog all over the mountain path. So when he looked up suddenly and saw the white clothes in front of him not far away after a distance, he looked a little surprised.


    Especially when the man had a simple sword hanging around his waist, Li Fuyao felt that it was not easy to attack the white clothes. He stopped and looked at the white clothes with his back to him. For a moment, he was a little lost in his mind. He closed his eyes slightly, as if he saw the white clothes cutting rivers, stars and stars with a sword, and even more with a sword, a head in the shape of hundreds The head of a huge monster of Zhang Zhang''s, but the white clothes always look indifferent. It seems that these things are small things that can be done with hands up, and there is no need for emotional fluctuations. Li Fuyao, who saw these scenes, has some special feelings, but he can''t say, but he always feels a little happy and happy from the heart.


    At last, the white clothes looked to him with a plain look.


    Suddenly, Li Fuyao opened his eyes and saw that the white clothes had turned his head and was looking at him.


    Li Fu looked up at the sky subconsciously.


    The man in white suddenly asked, "what do you see?"


    A man''s voice is as lonely as the fallen leaves in autumn and the morning sun in spring, which makes people feel energetic. These two feelings should not have appeared in one person, but Li Fuyao doesn''t know why. That''s what he feels. He can''t do anything false.


    Looking at the man in white with a sword on his waist, Li Fuyao thought that 80% of the man was an elder on the sword mountain, so he did not dare to neglect him. After the man asked, Li Fuyao naturally replied honestly: "I saw that the elder chopped the river and the stars with one sword, and at the end, he directly cut off the head of a huge monster with a big body."


    The man in White asked calmly, "did you believe it?"


    Li Fuyao chuckled. "I don''t know why. I always feel that even if the elder didn''t do these things, I still think that the elder is capable of doing these things."


    The man in white didn''t rush to speak. He just walked down two steps to the stone steps on the same level as Li Fuyao and said in a soft voice, "I haven''t done the first two things, but the last one has been done. When the demon was still in human shape, it was not far away from the peak monks of climbing the stairs. When it was transformed into its original form, it was already a foot in the ocean The reason why I killed him is simple. It''s just that he once killed a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period before. So I killed a big demon who was half a step into the sea as a punishment. After killing him, a demon giant who really stepped into the sea wanted to reason with me. I had no reason to talk to him, but only handed him a sword again, only to cut off his arm in the end After all, he has never done anything unreasonable. "


    A few words, the man in White said understatement.


    Li Fuyao was as white as a lightning strike.


    He asked uncertainly, "Chao Jian Xian?"


    This is often the act of killing the big demon. Who else is not the number one swordsman in the world?


    Chao Qingqiu stood beside him and said with a calm smile, "it''s not him. It''s just a wisp of sword spirit. When you get to the top of the mountain, my sword spirit will be dissipated."


    Li Fuyao swallows a mouthful of saliva. Since he began to practice his sword, Chao Qingqiu''s name is like a mountain in front of him. The only sword immortal among the mountains and rivers is not only the object admired by countless swordsmen, but also the goal that many swordsmen aspire to achieve. Although Li Fuyao is only a young swordsman in the second stage, he can not be calm when facing chaoqingqiu.


    The two climbed the mountain in parallel. But since Chao Qingqiu stood beside him, Li Fuyao felt that every step he took was like being stabbed with countless swords. After a few steps, he was sweating. Chao Qingqiu didn''t urge him. He just said, "one step is like I stabbed you a thousand swords when I''m in the sword state. I can''t die, but it''s painful."


    Li Fuyao asked with a wry smile, "master, is this the first pass for mountain climbing?"


    He thought it was a guess, but he soon shook his head. "It''s just a sword spirit that I raised ten years ago. The real test is the sword mountain stone ladder behind me. Don''t feel that you can''t hold on. My sword spirit is not revealed to everyone. Since you see it, it''s your chance. Climbing this mountain is equivalent to being stabbed with a million swords by me. Do you think that in this world, besides you, who else has such a good fortune? "


    Li Fuyao looked up and looked at the mountain road under the cover of clouds and fog. He still couldn''t see how far it was before he could walk to the top of the mountain. He felt a little sad. The sword fairy said that if he stabbed a million swords, could he really have a thousand stone steps to go?


    Li Fuyao''s face was bitter, and his face was calm toward Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu opened his mouth and said, "you have learned sword before you go up the mountain. Although you are only in the second place, there are some advantages in the end. If you disperse Qi into the whole meridians, you may have unexpected results."


    Li Fuyao nodded and did as he did. But a moment later, his legs softened and he almost fell on the stone steps. It turns out that after the Qi Qi Qi was scattered in the meridians, when the sword Qi stabbed the meridians, the pain was several times as much as before.Li Fuyao is surprised to see Chao Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu calmly said with a smile: "tribulations like this are always the greater you suffer, the more you will get. Today, as long as you walk up this mountain, whether you can climb that mountain, whether you can climb that Jianshan mountain or not, you can certainly cross the third Jianqi state of a swordsman. It''s just a matter of time. You have to depend on yourself."


    A moment later, Chao Qingqiu asked again, "you have a demon pill in your arms. The grade is not low. Why not?"


    Li Fu shook for a moment and said with a smile, "a friend gave it to me. I can''t bear it."


    When Chao Qingqiu thought that the young man would say something about swordsman, he had to be down-to-earth and didn''t use the words of foreign objects. When Chao Qingqiu heard this, he was not angry. On the contrary, he was a little happy. Under the situation that the swordsman''s lineage had withered, an interesting little guy appeared here. It was very good.


    Chao Qingqiu accompanied Li Fuyao through the stone steps. Some of them sighed and said, "among the three religions, those shameless old men think about how my swordsman''s veins wither all day. They think I don''t know. The little wangba in the green water lake was deliberately done by them, but I didn''t care. Some even wanted to see if anyone could come from the green water lake. I don''t care about these big and small schemes. When I ask for debts, how can I deserve a sword without a monk who ascends the tower? "


    Li Fuyao was troubled by countless sword Qi, but Chao Qingqiu''s words still came into his ears one by one, which made Li Fuyao a little lost in his mind. He thought to himself, as a sword immortal like you, why did he feel that he didn''t have a high demeanor at all, but he was quite like the old gang in the market and acted directly and simply?


    Chao Qingqiu hesitated for a moment, waved his hand and said, "maybe there is something wrong with my sword?"


    It seems that he knows what Li Fuyao thinks and explains the sword Qi of Chao Qingqiu. However, this explanation makes Li Fuyao feel a little embarrassed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    (as the second helmsman in the world, fangcunqing Jiageng is also an old friend. He came from the first book with Changting. He doesn''t talk too much nonsense. In short, it''s good to have you.)


    Mountain climbing is not easy.


    The menchen mountain, which is not a part of the Jianshan mountain, is very difficult because of the sword spirit of the Qing Dynasty. After more than 20 steps, Li Fuyao heard his joints creak, as if they were going to fall apart at any time. The sword immortal deliberately suppressed the realm and only showed the sword spirit The power of Jianqi state is, after all, the means of sword immortals. Li Fuyao, a young swordsman in the second stage of swordsman, is really suffering from torture.


    Chao Qingqiu stood beside him and followed Li Fuyao to the top of the mountain step by step. At first, he said a few words. Later, seeing that the boy was really exhausted, he didn''t want to talk to distract him. He just pressed the hilt of the sword on his waist and thought about it.


    After walking about a hundred paces, Li Fu, who was wet through, shook his feet and trembled. He could not go any further. Chao Qingqiu finally said, "I thought you had to go more than 500 steps. It seems that I am too optimistic. Forget it, it has reached the limit. If you go up again, you will hurt your foundation. Sit down and have a rest?"


    Li Fuyao is not hypocritical. He sits on the stone steps and rubs sweat on his forehead. Naturally, he doesn''t say much. Although the man in front of him is not the sword immortal who often wants to kill the big demon with his sword, in fact, even if it is a ray of sword spirit, let alone others, just one sword at will is enough for Li Fuyao to meet the ancestors of Jianshan in advance.


    Chao Qingqiu, dressed in white, stood beside Li Fuyao and asked with a smile, "what''s your name, young man?"


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth, "Li Fuyao."


    Chaoqingqiu seems to be very satisfied with the nod, "roc one day with the wind, soar up to 90000 Li. Li Fuyao, your name is very good. Judging from this name alone, you will have a chance to become one of the best swordsmen in the world. Li Fuyao, your name is as good as my name of chaoqingqiu. "


    Li Fu shakes the corners of his mouth and twitches. Although this is a ray of sword spirit of Chao Qingqiu, he always feels that the sword spirit is quite different from that of the sword immortal.


    Chao Qingqiu stood in front of Li Fuyao and said to himself, "Chao Qingqiu picked up his sword when he was ten years old. When he was ten years old, he went into the sword state at the age of 20 years. After that, he did not make any progress in 30 years. After that, he spent 20 years in the spring and Autumn period, and then spent a whole hundred years in the spring and Autumn period Before the cliff, guess what he did? "


    Li Fuyao tugged at the corner of his mouth and said, "master, with one sword, the sea water will soar, and then the whole mountain and river will know that there is another sword immortal in this world?"


    Chao Qingqiu laughs. He looks at the boy who can only walk more than 100 steps on the mountain. He says angrily, "do you really think he has such a talent?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "he is not the elder you."


    Chao Qingqiu frowned and ignored the statement. He just continued: "when Chao Qingqiu was on the cliff of Beihai, he jumped into the North Sea. You can understand that this guy tried to find his death after breaking through the cliff for many times. However, after this guy fell into the North Sea, he was swallowed by a giant fish, and Chao Qingqiu ignored it After three days, a sword broke through the belly of a giant fish. Ten years later, he went to the stairs from the spring and Autumn period. After that, he went to an unspeakable place. Anyway, you need to know that his swordsmanship is not smooth sailing, although compared with most swordsmen in the world, it is still a bit rough. "


    Li Fuyao couldn''t laugh or cry, "master, this is to remind me not to lose heart?"


    Nodding toward Qingqiu, "you can teach me."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile: "but after these words are said from the elder''s mouth, it is a blow to everyone."


    Maybe only Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know how shocking it is to become a sword immortal in 200 years.


    Chao Qingqiu sighed, suddenly squatted down and said softly, "Li Fuyao, I''m not Chao Qingqiu."


    Li Fuyao blinked, worried and asked, "is there something on your mind?"


    Chao Qingqiu untied the sword, which was also made of sword spirit, and threw it at random. Then he sat on Li Fu''s side and said with a soft smile: "Chao Qingqiu is the only sword immortal in the mountains and rivers. All swordsmen admire him, and all the friars of the three religions revere him. But I''m not him. I''m just a wisp of sword spirit. After you go to the top of the menchen mountain, I will If he wants to disappear in the mountains and rivers, maybe he can let another wisp of sword spirit exist in the world, but that''s not me. I''ve been in this mountain for ten years, and I''m really bored. You''re the first person to go up the mountain, but you''ll also be the last person I''ve seen. "


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know what to say, but he has some inexplicable feelings.


    Chao Qingqiu stood up and said at will: "even if it''s going to dissipate, I have to live a better life. So, from now on, I won''t call Chao Qingqiu any more. I''ll call it Chao FengChen. The poem chaoqingqiu likes to say is that I have a pot of wine to comfort the wind and dust."In a few words, he decided to change his name. Soon he became melancholy again. "How to change your name? After you go to the top of the mountain, I will still dissipate."


    Li Fuyao was silent for a long time. Suddenly he proposed, "I''ll spend half a day in this mountain road. You can go down the mountain to see how far you can go."


    The sword spirit of Chao FengChen, whose name was changed, was shining in his eyes. He said with a smile: "yes, I''ll go down the mountain to have a look, but you can''t take it here for half a day. At least one day, I''ll go further to see places that Chao Qingqiu hasn''t seen."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and nodded, "that''s one day. I won''t climb mountains in a day."


    Chao FengChen laughed. He stood up and patted a white suit. He said gratefully, "Li Fuyao, thank you. I read you well."


    Li Fuyao smiles and waves. He doesn''t know what Chao Qingqiu''s temper is, but he doesn''t hate Chao Qingqiu at all.


    Chao FengChen trotted to pick up the sword and waved to Li Fuyao. Then he trotted down the mountain and soon disappeared into Li Fuyao''s sight.


    After he could not see him, there was no more sword spirit on the mountain road. Relieved, Li Fuyao sat down cross legged and began to look inside the lingfu to suppress all the sword Qi in his body.


    -


    in the broken temple on the top of menchen mountain, after the sword spirit went down the mountain, Xi Chunan walked out of the temple and looked at the mountain road. He found that the young man did not climb the mountain. Instead, he sat on the mountain road without any action. He was a little confused. Before he could speak, Xie Lu walked out of the temple and said in a cold voice: "the sword spirit of chaoqingqiu has dissipated It''s a foregone conclusion for the little guy to come to the mountain. If he can go up the mountain later, my disciple, you can''t rob him. "


    With these words, Xie Lu turned back to the broken temple, regardless of how Xi Chunan reacted.


    Liu Yibai, dressed in green, appears outside the ruined temple, looking at Xi Chunan with a melancholy look in his eyes.


    Wash early South helpless smile way: "I have no way."


    -


    when Chao FengChen walked down menchen mountain, he saw the green water lake in front of him, and there was no ferry boat, so he drew out his long sword and swung it out.


    The lake was torn from the middle by him, with land exposed in the middle, and on both sides were dozens of feet of water spray.


    The man, who was only in a sword state, was in a good mood. He looked up at his left and right, and nodded with a smile.


    He never thought the world was so beautiful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    It should not be a simple thing to walk to the top of the mountain. At least, it would be very hard for any swordsman in the second world to be stabbed with a million swordsman''s sword spirit. What''s more, according to the sword immortal''s expectation, the climber should not be a tranquil realm, but an ordinary person.


    However, no one thought that the sword spirit left by the sword fairy had some other thoughts after ten years in menchen mountain. He didn''t want to dissipate on the top of the mountain. Before Li Fuyao got to the top of the mountain, the sword spirit named Chao FengChen went down the mountain to see DAHAO mountain and river.


    Li Fuyao had been waiting for a day on the mountain road. He was afraid that he could not see enough of the world''s scenery. He chose to start at dusk. Moreover, he didn''t walk fast this time. In order to leave enough time for Chao FengChen, he could have a good look at the scenery he had never seen.


    By the time he came to the top of the mountain, it was getting dark. Li Fuyao followed the narrower mountain road. The scenery on the top of the mountain was no different from that of the mountains. It was just cool in the late spring, especially in the morning and evening. When he reached the top of the mountain, he felt even sharper. Li Fuyao looked calm and just thought about it Since menchen mountain can have a wisp of sword Qi towards the green autumn, it''s not really weird to have other oddities later.


    After walking out of a quiet forest, there is nothing to block the road ahead. What comes into view is not other things, but an open space. In front of the open space is a high cliff, and in front of the cliff is a broken temple.


    There are three people in front of the ruined temple.


    Li Fuyao stopped and didn''t rush on. He just looked up from the cliff and found that it was the body of a huge sword, and the huge sword, which was hundreds of feet tall, was Jianshan?


    Xie Lu, the woman swordsman who held the snow-white sword in her arms, glanced at Li Fuyao and said plainly, "Xi Chunan, I don''t think he can climb Jianshan now."


    One side of Liu Yibai held down the scabbless sword, and the grass said with a smile: "younger martial sister, if you don''t think this boy has the talent, it''s OK. Leave it to the elder martial brother. In case he gets on the board, the elder martial brother will be reluctant to suffer some losses, OK?"


    Xi Chunan smiles and says nothing. This is the first swordsman to go to the bottom of the mountain in the past ten years. Without mentioning the three of them, maybe even the few old men on the mountain have moved their minds. When the time comes to rob their disciples, I''m afraid they will not be able to turn to the three of them. After all, they are at the top of the Jianshan mountain, and their master, the old man with the second highest level of Kendo cultivation in the world, has not yet settled down Many years ago, he had been saying that he would accept a close disciple.


    It''s just that the talent of this guy may not be appreciated by his master''s vision.


    Xie Lu didn''t have the leisure to talk to Liu Yibai. He just jumped onto the big blue stone beside the broken temple with light snow in his arms, and said in a cold voice, "if he really can climb the mountain, he is still my disciple, which is nothing to say."


    Liu Yibai''s mouth twitches. It''s not the first time for him to deal with this unreasonable younger martial sister, but even so, he has not adapted to it.


    The younger martial sister is more unreasonable than she is.


    The three men in front of the ruined temple had different expressions, and their thoughts were even more different. Although they had seen the young man, none of them had opened his mouth to let him come.


    Li Fuyao, standing in the distance and looking at the sword mountain in the shape of a huge sword, was also swaying in his mind and was unwilling to take a step for a long time.


    Liu Yibai covered his head and said happily, "little sister, you will be a disciple. It is estimated that when you climb the mountain, you will be hurt by those sword Qi of Chao Qingqiu. Other places are OK. But now, I think it will hurt my brain."


    Xie Lu didn''t speak, but when he turned to look at Liu Yibai, he was full of sword sense.


    Finally, Xi Chunan couldn''t look down. He took two steps, but in a moment he came to Li Fuyao. Looking at the little guy who was still looking up at Jianshan, he asked with a smile, "what are you looking at?"


    Li Fuyao subconsciously replied, "that''s the mountain."


    "But what''s good about that mountain?" Xi Chunan always looks at Li Fuyao with a smile.


    Li Fuyao murmured in a low voice: "but I came for this mountain."


    Xi Chu Nan nodded to show that he knew, but he still asked in a warm voice, "is it for this mountain or for climbing it?"


    Originally, this was not a difficult problem. But after Xi Chunan asked for the exit, Li Fuyao frowned and thought for a long time. Xi Chunan didn''t urge him to open his mouth, waiting for the only teenager to come to the foot of Jianshan in the past ten years.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes became clear. He said with a smile, "I''m here to learn sword, not for this mountain."


    Xi Chunan was a little surprised, but then he laughed happily, so that his gray clothes seemed to be floating in the wind. Many years ago, whenever someone was climbing a mountain, Xi Chunan would ask these questions. But no one could satisfy him. It was not that there were fixed answers to these questions, but most of the climbers answered them The main consideration was his mood, not his own real thoughts. So after hearing these answers, he was not satisfied with any of them. Then, when climbing the mountain later, those guys naturally couldn''t get to the top of the mountain.The mountain road is difficult and easy to walk. It''s just about how to walk.


    Looking at the young man who could walk out of Chao Qingqiu''s sword spirit, Xi Chunan said with a smile: "there is a sword washing pool at the top of the mountain. After climbing the top of the mountain, no one will go to see him. First choose a good sword in your hand. But the sword nature of the Xijian pool is different. If the other party doesn''t want to let you hold it, you should not force it. Of course, if you have several swords, you''d better not ask for it If you do, you have to choose a good one. When Chao Jian Xian went up the mountain, he chose the ancient sword which could be ranked in the top three in the washing pool. Now, after Chao Jian Xian is in his hands, he is naturally the first sword in the world. But if you want to choose, you have to polish your eyes. "


    Xi Chunan rubbed his head and said with a laugh: "look at me, I''ve said a lot. Can you go up to Jianshan and talk about it? Everything will be fine after you climb Jianshan."


    Li Fuyao wrote down these words without saying a word. Just thinking about what to say, he heard Xi Chunan ask, "your present state is the second level of swordsman. You should have practiced sword. Who taught you the sword?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t hide anything. He told him about Chen Sheng''s life in Baiyu town. However, he didn''t mention the name of Qinghuai at all. After all, according to Qinghuai''s opinion, people on this mountain don''t seem to be so friendly to the demon land.


    After all, Xi Chunan didn''t say anything more. He just shook his head and asked Li Fuyao to climb the mountain in the morning. As for why it wasn''t tonight, the reason seemed very simple. It was that the three of them had to go to bed. If Li Fuyao had something unexpected on his way, no one would pay attention to him.


    Li Fuyao didn''t have to climb the mountain tonight, but he didn''t follow Xi Chunan to the ruined temple. He just told him that he would come to the ruined temple after dawn.


    After that, Xi Chunan didn''t stop much and turned back to the broken temple.


    Several steps away from the broken temple, looking at Xie Lu sitting on the blue stone beside the broken temple, Xi Chunan rubbed his head.


    Liu Yibai looks at the elder martial brother who always shows his gentleness all the time.


    Xi Chu Nan frowned and said, "younger martial brother Liu, don''t ask about everything. Wait until the young man climbs the Jianshan mountain, especially Xie Lu. Don''t let her get close to him."


    Liu Yibai said with a wry smile, "elder martial brother Xi, can your mother''s voice enter the secret?"


    At the beginning of the Qing Dynasty, Xie Lu, on the blue stone beside the broken temple, was suddenly startled.


    A moment later, a fierce and full sword Qi suddenly rises in front of the open space of the temple.


    Xi Chu Nan was unconventional and murmured in a low voice: "no, I have to avoid the wind."


    However, xichunan, who had not yet entered the ruined temple, heard a very cold voice in the distance.


    "Brother Xi?"


    Holding his head, Liu Yibai ran to the broken temple and said with chagrin: "over, elder martial brother Xi, I''ll go first."


    On Jianshan mountain, we all know that the swordsman in the twilight realm has three fears. The last fear is that he is afraid of his younger martial sister calling for a senior brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    Before Wutong, Li Fuyao had a spring rain. But it seemed that a spring rain had known that a young man would climb the mountain. So he stopped the rain after the sun. When Li Fuyao came to the temple, he stopped the rain. Only some rain drops still remained on the leaves of the Wutong tree beside the big stone beside the broken temple. The tree is obviously much brighter than before.


    Li Fuyao came to the broken temple. Instead of seeing the middle-aged man with an ordinary face and a short sword hanging from his waist, he was a woman swordsman with a long snow-white sword in his arms.


    Li Fuyao met her. This is the woman swordsman who came to him and asked him after Xi Chunan left last night. However, the short meeting last night made Li Fuyao feel that she was a little difficult to deal with. Now she appears again in front of him. I think he can only see her before climbing the mountain.


    Li Fuyao called out carefully. The woman nodded slightly to show her awareness. Then she walked two steps and said to herself, "I planned to accept you as an apprentice. Of course, the premise is that you can climb the Jianshan mountain. But since you are Chen Sheng''s apprentice, I can''t help it. Do you know that you miss my master will make you regret A lifetime of annoyance? "


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth, thinking about what to say, but soon found out that in this situation, no matter what he said seemed not very appropriate, so Li Fuyao shut his mouth very wisely.


    Xie Lu looked at the boy who had been confused and asked in a low voice, "do you know the identity of Chen Sheng?"


    Li Fuyao''s heart suddenly became a little heavy. He knew that the man who took the sword in the Baiyu river was a swordsman of Jianshan. But he didn''t know whether he had caused some trouble in Jianshan and was expelled from Jianshan. Although it didn''t look like it, Chen Sheng''s appearance seemed that everything was possible.


    Xie Lu didn''t have the leisure to go around with the boy. After he took a few steps, he motioned Li Fuyao to follow him, and then he solved the mystery. "There was an old man on the mountain who took four apprentices in his life. Although he talked about taking the fifth one all day, he didn''t see him taking the fifth one. So he had only four apprentices, all of whom were arranged to work as sufferers at the foot of the sword mountain Li, what is coolie? It''s about like me. I''ll talk nonsense to you who are determined to learn sword. But now why there are only three people, you should know? "


    Li Fuyao is not that kind of ignorant fool, he soon understood, "Chen Sheng is the fourth person, he went down the mountain."


    Xie Lu is surrounded by Xiao Xue and looks plain. However, she occasionally shows a trace of sword spirit, which shows that the female swordsman''s swordsmanship cultivation should be extremely extraordinary. Even in Li Fuyao''s opinion, Chen Sheng is not so bad. It has never been said in the mountains and rivers that this woman can''t learn the sword. Even one of those sword immortals who died in battle six thousand years ago was a female sword immortal.


    The sword immortal, before he died in the war, had killed as many as two big demons, both of which were demon soil giants at the peak of the sea.


    As if he knew what Li Fuyao was thinking, Xie Lu said calmly: "the sword immortal, who died in the war, was named Xie. Unfortunately, it was my ancestor. As for why I was surnamed Xie, no one would like to have the ancestor''s surname cut off. Therefore, the Xie family, whether married or married, can only have their surname Xie. Some even have high hopes for Xie''s family and want to see it again Xie''s family has a sword immortal, but both men and women are not important. "


    Speaking of this, Xie Lu quickly turned his eyes and said to himself, "it''s wrong."


    Li Fuyao cleverly walked behind this eccentric woman swordsman, and did not dare to say more.


    Xie Lu laughed at himself, "I don''t know if it''s because Chen Sheng didn''t want to have a child named Xie, or that he was tired of his life in Jianshan and wanted to travel around the mountains and rivers. In short, he went down the mountain on the night of his wedding and never came back in these years."


    Li Fuyao whispered, just thinking that Chen Sheng''s unruly appearance was almost married. But if he was really interested in the strange woman swordsman''s marriage, now she could not allow herself to call out "Shiniang"?


    Li Fuyao looked strange, but fortunately, the woman in front of him did not turn around, so he could not see his present look.


    In front of a stone wall, the woman''s sword Xiaoxue came out of its sheath. A sword completely broke through the stone wall, revealing a narrow roadway that only allowed one person to pass through.


    Xie Lu pointed to the roadway and said calmly, "you can climb from this road."


    Li Fuyao bowed his hand to thank him. Just as she was about to step in, she was seized by Xie Lu by the collar. She stared at Li Fuyao and said plainly, "the mountain road is hard to walk, and it''s even more dangerous. Why there are no new people in Jianshan these years? It''s really difficult to walk on this mountain road. Besides other scattered wild swordsmen in the mountains and rivers, the only place left is Jianshan. Jianshan chooses its descendants It''s much more strict than you think. Therefore, there are not many swordsmen climbing this Jianshan mountain. Even if you are accepted by Chen Sheng as a disciple and enter the second realm of swordsman, it does not mean that you can definitely climb Jianshan. The rest of you will climb the mountain and die on the mountain road. I will not say much about it. But you, I will give you a chance to take the snow up the mountain If you can''t hold it, I will throw it down the cliff. Naturally, I will save you once, but only once. After that, you will no longer be qualified to climb the mountain. "After saying that, Xie Lu could not help but thrust the snow-white sword in his arms to Li Fuyao, and then withdrew to one side.


    Li Fuyao hesitated and said, "master..."


    Xie Lu waved his hand and said impatiently, "if you take it, it''s wordy."


    Seeing Xie Lu like this, Li Fuyao grasped the light snow and got into the tunnel.


    And Xie Lu is extremely impolite sitting by the roadway, not ready to return to the ruined temple.


    At the other side of the ruined temple, Liu Yibai looked at his elder martial brother Xi Chunan in rags. He couldn''t help but laugh.


    Xi Chunan sighed, who told him to know the news of Chen Sheng, but he didn''t say it. He was handed hundreds of swords by his younger martial sister one night. Even if he was about to step into the spring and Autumn period, he couldn''t stop the hundreds of swords.


    However, for the second younger martial brother, who is the most talented and the most promiscuous among the four of them, Chen Sheng didn''t want to hear that if he wanted to say thousands of words.


    After a moment''s silence, Xi Chunan stood on the open space in front of the broken temple and said to the distance, "Xie Lu, the rules on Jianshan are not bad!"


    Although I didn''t see anyone, there was a sound from afar, "elder martial brother Xi!"


    Liu Yibai''s hair was creepy. This was the second time that the younger martial sister called her senior brother in two days. This was something that had not happened in the past ten years.


    He looked at the elder martial brother not far away, "elder martial brother Xi, how about younger martial brother staring at you?"


    Xi Chunan had no choice but to shake his head, but he finally returned to the ruined temple. He knew better than anyone that if he angered the younger martial sister, it would be more serious than breaking the rules of Jianshan.


    -


    as the sun rose, a man who was busy warning the water demon was running away. The first thing he had to do was to try not to let others do evil. But he stopped at the edge of a cliff. In front of him, there was a man in white with a sword hanging from his waist looking at the big one in front of him Jiang, without saying a word, just felt that the man came to his back. The man turned around and looked at the first man who had been practicing solid work for thousands of miles. He said with a smile, "Hello, my name is Chao FengChen."


    Feeling the sharp sword of the man in white robe, looking at the sword on his waist, the man who should have been most afraid of swordsman said: "white chess."


    After the white robed man Oh, he touched his face. Although he didn''t know why he had not dissipated and had no appearance to dissipate, he was still very happy and said, "Hello, I''m Chao FengChen."


    Yes, I''m not chaoqingqiu.


    There is a sentence, he said not to the man, but to this mountain and river, to the northern demon soil, to the extremely Western Buddha land, to everything under the sun.


    Hello, I''m Chao FengChen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    I don''t know what happened outside. Li Fuyao now concentrates all his energy on mountaineering. The roadway has opened up without a few steps. After stepping out again, there is a blue stone paved path. Beside the road are some trees that Li Fuyao has not seen. These unnamed trees are very tall and straight The trunk of the tree is like the body of a sword with a handle. It doesn''t tilt at all. It stands on both sides of the mountain road. As the mountain road looks far away, it doesn''t see the end. The clouds and fog cover the distance, so it''s hard to see how much is left. It''s very dusty.


    Li Fuyao raised his feet and walked out along the unnamed trees.


    Li Fuyao was stabbed with a thousand swords every time he went forward. The pain was very painful. In the mouth of those people at the foot of the mountain, it was more difficult to climb the mountain. It was reasonable for Li Fuyao to think that climbing this mountain would be much more difficult, but now it is now There is nothing unusual on the mountain road. It is not difficult to go up.


    Li Fuyao held Xie Lu''s sword Xiaoxue to his chest. He thought that if he was in a critical situation, he would have to save his life. It doesn''t matter to pay some price for climbing Jianshan. However, if the price was life, Li Fuyao would not agree.


    Li Fuyao saw some unusual things in the woods on both sides of the mountain road as before. Some huge birds circled in the forest, and occasionally looked at Li Fuyao with fierce eyes. However, he did not know the reason why those birds did not fly out of the forest to attack Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao frowned slightly and moved forward He walked slowly, but he was still climbing slowly. He was clinging to the snow in his arms. His hand was even on the hilt of his sword. He was not ready to throw the sword down the cliff at the first time, so as to make Xie Lucha aware of the situation on the mountain. On the contrary, he was ready to fight the enemy at any time. However, this posture was ridiculous.


    After a few more steps, the path paved with bluestone on the mountain road turned into another dark stone. The part that connected with the bluestone was very abrupt. Li Fuyao stood in front of the black stone block for a long time before finally stepping on it.


    "On?"


    Almost immediately after stepping on the dark stone, Li Fuyao''s eyes became dark. When he saw the light again, the scene in front of him was no longer a mountain road. In front of him, there were several peaks standing on the sea of clouds. The nearest two were standing, one male and one female.


    The white robed man hung his sword around his waist. His black hair, like ink, was hanging on his back shoulder at will. The woman on the other peak was dressed in red. She had a gorgeous face, but her expression was extremely cold. When she turned her head, Li Fuyao looked at him and saw countless stars in her eyes, countless spring and autumn, and other things were not seen at all.


    Looking at Li Fuyao standing beside the cliff, the white robed man said with a calm smile, "Xie Shen, what this little guy is holding in front of his chest is Xiaoxue. Needless to say, it should have something to do with your Xie family. Today, I''ll come out with this sword?"


    The woman in red named Xie Shen raised her head and said, "Lu Changyan, if you have itchy hands and come up with a sword, why do you find these reasons to bury me Xie Shen?"


    Lu Changyan laughed and said nothing more. He turned to look at Li Fuyao and said: "in the past, climbers had to accept my sword or thank him for sinking it. You are no exception. But when I take out my sword, you can also fight against it. It''s just that it''s more dangerous or I can''t blame."


    Li Fuyao asked, "if you can''t take this sword, will you be unable to climb the mountain?"


    Lu Changyan looked calm and said in a low voice: "little fellow, in the past 6000 years, no one has climbed the mountain with the next sword. Even the Chao Qingqiu, who has a fairly good cultivation, did not vomit blood under my sword?"


    Li Fuyao frowned. Even when Chao Qingqiu was climbing the mountain, he couldn''t take a sword from the white robed man. Can he take it?


    Li Fuyao didn''t want to think about it any more. He just bowed his hand and said, "please, master."


    Lu Changyan was not polite at all. When he spoke, a sword light lit up the sky, and then a fierce sword spirit appeared beside the cliff. Li Fuyao''s side was filled with countless swords, like a storm, beating Li Fuyao''s body.


    Lu Changyan''s sword, which he didn''t know about, was more powerful than any swordsman Li Fuyao had ever seen.


    With the continuous invasion of the sword Qi into his body, Li Fuyao''s skin has been cut open, and there are a lot of blood on his body. After the sharp sword Qi cuts the skin, it does not dissipate, but stays on the wounds, so it appears to be even more painful.


    The intense pain stimulated Li Fuyao''s nerves and made his eyes stare at him. Big beads of sweat came out of his forehead and then fell into the dust.


    Xie Chen, a woman in red, stood on the peak, not looking at the scene here, but looking at Lu Changyan.


    The latter laughed and said, "this little guy is the only climber in the past ten years. How come, my sword is not too generous."


    Xie Shen was silent. For so many years, except for some of Xie''s children''s concern when climbing mountains, others always did not spare any effort and did not show any favoritism when she or Lu Changyan did.Although the rules of Jianshan can''t control the two of them, they have their own pride as swordsmen, and naturally they won''t give up on such trifles.


    A moment later, Lu Changyan, who was about to take his sword away, suddenly let out a sound. Some oddly, he turned his head and looked at the cliff over there. The young man actually bravely met Lu Changyan''s sword idea and pulled the snow out of its sheath.


    Actually, there is no practical significance to pull a sword out of its sheath. Under Lu Changyan''s sword spirit, Li Fuyao''s situation of pulling out his sword is like a boat. Originally, he was drifting alone in the sea, but now it has aroused waves, making the Ye boat even more precarious.


    Knowing that pulling out the sword might make the sword more fierce in front of him, Li Fuyao still pulled out the sword, although the process was not easy.


    But he felt that he should draw out the sword to explain something, so he really pulled out the sword.


    Not for whom, often appears to have no burden.


    But often at the same time, they have to pay for what they have done.


    After pulling out the sword, although Li Fuyao suffered more severe pain, he did not know why. Instead, he held the sword in his hand and handed it forward.


    Light snow stabs into the sword meaning of Lu Changyan.


    The man in white stood in the distance looking at the scene, unable to laugh or cry.


    He had been here for so many years. For the first time, he saw such a young swordsman. He not only drew his sword in front of him, but also handed out a sword. Although the sword was weak to him, he could not even feel it.


    When a sword was handed out, Lu Changyan took back all the sword spirit and the sword spirit directly. He was very proud of his sword spirit. He was afraid that he would subconsciously fight back when he found a little guy provoking him. At that time, the little guy would really die here.


    He just took away the sword, and the boy fell to the ground and was unconscious.


    Red Xie Shen stood in the distance, did not go to see Li Fuyao''s miserable situation, but said to Lu Changyan: "what''s the effect?"


    Lu Changyan nodded, "the quality is good, the disposition is also OK, but what I am most satisfied with is the last sword of this little guy."


    Xie Shen said in a cold voice, "since he''s been out of the sword, it''s difficult for him to climb the mountain. If you delay more time, he won''t get to the top of the mountain before sunset."


    Lu Changyan said with a smile, "you still think he has something to do with your Xie family."


    Xie Shen didn''t say much, but a sword came out from his waist, and the light of the sword shone on the sky.


    Lu Changyan laughed, "Xie Shen, the style is still there."


    At this moment, the white robed man''s eyes were blazing.


    It''s a pity that the female Sword Fairy, who was known as a sword for a long time, stopped the sword and turned around in a moment, and was not willing to make a real effort.


    Lu Changyan''s sword consciousness gradually disappeared. He looked at the woman in red and said with a smile: "Xie Shen, do you think someone can really grow ninety thousand li with one sword?"


    Xie Shen said calmly, "it''s not you anyway."


    It is said in the world that a sword immortal has a long breath of ten thousand li, and a sword immortal who can reach ninety thousand li is enough to split the sky with one sword, and no one can defeat it.


    -


    when someone opens his eyes again, the scene in front of him is not the peaks, there are no white men and women in red, but the black stone path leading to the top of the mountain.


    If it wasn''t for the pain still on her body, Li Fuyao wasn''t even sure whether she had a dream before.


    After climbing up, Li Fuyao picked up the snow on his side and continued to hold it in front of his chest. After a solemn salute to some place, Li Fuyao turned and went on walking.


    It can be determined from all kinds of news that he is the only climber on Jianshan mountain nowadays. Therefore, Li Fuyao never thought that he could meet another climber on the mountain path. But after a few steps, he really saw a young man eating a chicken leg by the side of the mountain path.


    It''s good to die. The young man still has a sword hanging from his waist.


    After seeing the inexplicable sword, Li Fuyao''s heart at this moment is not as relaxed as before when he went up the mountain. Facing the boy eating chicken legs, he subconsciously grasped the handle of Xiaoxue''s sword.


    The boy with drumsticks was leaning against a straight tree, but when he saw Li Fuyao, he widened his eyes and looked as if he had seen a ghost. "From the mountain?"


    Facing the young man''s question, Li Fuyao nodded.


    The latter grabbed his hair and said in disbelief: "you killed the green king eight in the green water lake, and then climbed the menchen mountain. The most important thing is that you even went to the top of the mountain, and the sword spirit of chaoqingqiu didn''t stop you?"


    Li Fuyao listened to the young man''s words, thought about what he said, and then quickly determined that he was not a climber. On the contrary, he seemed to be the man on the mountain, even from the young man''s appearance. He should not be one of the tests of climbing. So Li Fuyao briefly described why he was able to climb the Chenshan mountain in a few words. Of course, the focus was on the sword spirit of the Chaojian immortal.


    After hearing this, the boy covered his head and couldn''t help a burst of ecstasy. Finally, he rolled on the mountain road, and the laughter lasted for almost a stick of incense.Li Fuyao looks strange.


    Finally, the young man stood up and tried to calm himself down. He said with a smile, "I wanted to go down the mountain ten years ago. But the sword spirit of this sword immortal was on menchen mountain. If you don''t talk about me, even the uncles and uncles on the mountain can''t go down the mountain. The sword spirit is really strange. When the climber reaches the top of menchen mountain, he dissipates. But if someone goes down the mountain, it depends on his mood I have tried more than a hundred times in the past ten years. I have not known how many swords I have received. I have not been able to walk from the Jianshan mountain to the green water lake. Thanks to you, I will go down the mountain when I clean up. How can I not go to see the magnificent mountains and rivers? "


    The boy with a common name raised his hand, threw the chicken leg down the cliff, wiped his greasy hands and tried to look proud. Then he slapped Li Fuyao on the shoulder and said with a smile: "after you climb Jianshan, you will know why no one wants to stay on the mountain."


    Li Fuyao responded in silence.


    Maybe it''s a long time that I haven''t seen any of my peers on the mountain. Maybe it''s because Wushan river has finally got the chance to go down the mountain, so the boy seems very happy.


    Li Fuyao stood on the mountain road for a long time. After listening to the boy''s spitting and flying, he finally asked, "how far is it from the top of the mountain?"


    Originally, it meant that the problem was not too difficult, but after Li Fuyao asked about it, Wu Shanhe froze at this place, and his expression was somewhat embarrassed.


    He laughed, ready to say something, but immediately found that no matter what he said, in fact, can not answer this question, so he was very depressed and said: "I did not climb the mountain, how do I know."


    "Have you never climbed a mountain?" Obviously, this matter surprised Li Fuyao.


    Wu Shanhe looked at Li Fuyao with an idiot''s eyes. "Boy, when your parents are on the mountain, you just like me, and you don''t have to think about going up the mountain so hard."


    There are many things in this world that seem so unfair, especially when you try to climb this mountain, but you find that someone has been on this mountain since he was born. So Li Fuyao was a little angry when he came here for the first time.


    Because he thought about his experience in Luoyang City before, and the experience that he spent so much time from white fish town to here. Finally, everything turned into an emotion.


    Angry.


    But Wu Shanhe soon comforted him: "at least you let uncle Xie look at you before you go up the mountain. Otherwise, how can you carry this little snow up the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao looked down at the sword in his arms and was silent.


    Wu Shanhe tugged at the corners of his mouth and said: "be content, uncle Xie''s temper. Although he has not been on the mountain, who has not been cut off by her, can let you take the snow up the mountain. I don''t know how much face I will give you."


    Listening to this young man''s words, Li Fuyao was speechless.


    Finally, Wu Shanhe looked at Li Fuyao with a smile, "go climbing quickly. When you really go to Jianshan, you will be my younger martial brother. Then you can see the real Jianshan mountain, and you will have a chance to see the demeanor of those old guys."


    Li Fuyao did not speak and turned to continue climbing.


    Hey, what''s your name in the distance


    Li Fuyao did not turn his head, but his voice came from afar, "Li Fuyao."


    Wu Shanhe walked a few steps and said to himself, "Wushan River, Li Fuyao, hey, our names are the same. It''s just that you''re in the second place. You''re worse than me. I''m better than me. After that, I''ll be your elder martial brother. Don''t you send me a little more? Hey, needless to say, Li Fuyao, you''ll be better off in the future! "


    After reciting these things, the young man wanted to go down the mountain to have a look, but just after a few steps, a majestic voice came down from the top of the mountain, "Wushan River, break the Mountaineering Road without permission, please roll to the sword tomb for me!"


    Wushan river immediately showed his bitter color. He protested in a low voice: "Laozu Zong, don''t you take this kind of thing?"


    "Do you want me to give you a sword before you go to sword tomb?" The voice was flat to the core.


    Wu Shanhe immediately came to the spirit, grinned and said with a smile, "ancestor, how can I trouble you to give me a sword? I''ll go right now. It''s not good to go now. "


    -


    at the third hour after Li Fuyao climbed the mountain, Xie Lu finally returned to the ruined temple from the side of that lane. Seeing Liu Yibai guarding the door, she didn''t bother to spend more words. She jumped on the big Bluestone and sat down by herself. Then she thought of touching the snow on her waist, but her hand reached out and it was empty. So Xie Lu was in a state of despair.


    Liu Yibai leaned over and whispered, "elder martial brother Xi is shielding you from the exploration of the old monster on the mountain in the temple. Otherwise, you think you will not be found out about borrowing the sword?"


    Xie Lu micro frowned, but soon Shu unfolded, she slowly said: "he owes me."


    Liu Yibai saw his younger sister''s interest is not low, then said a few more, "in fact, younger martial sister, if I can go down the mountain, I will certainly catch Chen Sheng back to you."


    Xie Lu looked flat and said in a low voice: "he is willing to travel outside. Who can stop him? But if he doesn''t go to the demon soil and kill a big demon, even if he comes back, I will have a sword match with him."Liu Yibai grinned. He, the second elder martial brother, was in trouble with Xie Lu. I''m afraid it''s not peaceful in my life!


    If you want to go to the demon land to kill a big demon, you have to climb the stairs to try. If you really want to be sure, at least you have to be a sword immortal.


    If Liu Yibai remembers correctly, now his second elder martial brother is still under 100 years old. No one in the world can find the sword immortal who is less than 100 years old.


    For the first time, Liu Yibai felt pity for his second elder martial brother. Of course, he took the boy who had just gone up the mountain to pity him.


    They met Xie Lu.


    The most difficult swordsman on this mountain is his younger martial sister!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    There was a girl who liked to wear green dress. She finally came to a small town at the foot of the famous Taoist mountain, which was located at the foot of the famous Taoist mountain, just before the meeting started. Before the inn in the town was full, the girl asked for a room with a good view. However, on the night when she stayed, she met two unreasonable Taoist monks. The man and the woman knew that the guests in this room were When she was a girl who liked to wear green clothes, she thought about it. To let the girl let her room out, it was only because of the mountain and the Liangxi Taoist temple that she didn''t dare to go too far. She just "advised" to change her room with the girl. In fact, the room reserved by the two monks was the worst in the inn. Not only did she have no windows, let alone could see it Mountain scenery.


    In fact, this kind of request is rather excessive.


    The girl who came to Liangxi from Yanling was not very good-natured all the time. After meeting these two guys again, she didn''t want to say anything more. She just kicked one of the friars out of the inn with one foot, while the other girl, who didn''t look at her in the eye, turned pale with fear and ran out of the house in a gray way.


    The girl didn''t take it seriously, but the next morning, the monks who were still in the first state brought in a group of people, saying that they wanted to ask for an explanation. But when Qinghuai came out of the room, she looked at the group of more than 20 monks, but none of them crossed over to Qingsi, so they didn''t even care about it, but they didn''t give up Qinghuai threw all these people out of the inn. At last, the other side knew that he had kicked them to the iron plate and did not dare to challenge them. In fact, they were afraid of a monk in the green silk realm, but they were not so afraid. They just thought about the girl''s age and the power behind her. You know, you can step on it at this age Those who enter the green silk realm, not to mention ordinary Taoist temples, must have to offer to them. That kind of Taoism is called Tianzong wizard, but it''s just the green silk realm. Even if the realm is not true, the difference is not big. Except for a few of them, which one is not held in the hands of their elders. If a girl of this quality is bullied outside, say no The next day, some old monster will come to your house to reason with you. The monks on Liangxi side are no better than those in Yanling. No one is from the book of sages. These old people don''t like to reason, but they kill people easily.


    After such a commotion, in addition to the stir in the inn, even the whole town knew that there was a girl with a strange temper living in the inn. Liangxi road would be around the corner. No one wanted to make anything more out of the eyelids of the Taoist temple on the mountain. So, even if it was a little strange, no one would go to explore the way, which made Qinghuai this A few days passed with great leisure.


    However, the closer we got to the meeting, more and more monks appeared in the town. Most of them were among the mountains and rivers. Some of the famous monks were welcomed to the mountain by the Taoist monks of Liangxi Taoist temple. Naturally, the remaining monks in the town were regarded as not as big as the original group. Therefore, the girl in green was naturally regarded as a group of people who had made trouble in the town a few days ago Her family background is not so noble, and some people''s minds naturally come out. However, Qinghuai ignores this. She lives in a shallow place all day long, waiting for the meeting to begin.


    In fact, since she came to this mountain, she suddenly felt that she had lost her previous obsession. Even to say, she was not so interested in challenging daozhong.


    The girl, who has always been regarded as the bright moon in the demon soil, began to feel that the journey was boring. She just wanted to play Ye Sheng song quickly and then return to the demon land. She might come back to the demon land if she had a chance. But at that time, it was not to prove who she was better than. She just wanted to see if the guy had learned the sword well.


    Before the start of the road meeting in Liangxi, Qinghuai met an acquaintance in the Inn at the foot of the mountain. Chen Sheng, a middle-aged man who did not know where he had been, did not rush up the mountain, but settled down in the small town, which happened to be the inn he chose. After seeing Qinghuai, Chen Sheng said the first thing he asked Li Fuyao, "I''m stupid Is the apprentice still at Jianshan


    "Green locust expression is plain," only to the border, who knows this guy can walk to the foot of Jianshan. "


    Chen Sheng laughed and didn''t care. "It doesn''t matter. It''s not far from Jianshan. This guy must be able to go to the foot of Jianshan mountain, but whether he can climb the mountain or not. In fact, it''s said that Chao Qingqiu left a wisp of sword spirit on the menchen mountain in front of Jianshan mountain. It''s hard for this guy to make sure that there are no new people after Jianshan £¿¡±


    Qinghuai was not very clear about the things on the Jianshan mountain, but calmly said, "if you can''t climb the Jianshan mountain, you can''t climb it. No one said that if you don''t go to the Jianshan mountain, you''re not promising."


    Chen Sheng was speechless. A moment later, the swordsman murmured in a low voice: "there''s nothing to stay on Jianshan, but this is how it''s been for the past six thousand years. If you don''t climb the mountain, you won''t be able to climb it?"


    The green locust was silent.


    Chen Sheng sighed and said freely: "if you can''t get on, you can''t climb it. Can''t my disciple become a sword immortal if you can''t climb that Jianshan mountain?"


    Green locust this time some chagrin shakes his head, this guy''s ability is not big, the tone is not small.Chen Sheng changed the topic and said, "goblin, what kind of way do you want to go up the mountain to fight for life and death?"


    Qinghuai sneered and said, "you think I''m stupid. In this mountain, the Lord who can step into the sea only one step away will watch me kill ye Shengge on this mountain? She''s not dead. I''ll die first. "


    Chen Sheng was speechless. The goblin saw the interests more clearly than he did.


    "In fact, I don''t have to beat her. To tell you the truth, she has to win more. If she really goes from green silk to Taiqing, I won''t say anything, and I''ll go down the mountain."


    Chen Sheng smiles, "I''ll open the way for you then."


    Qinghuai turned her head and looked at the swordsman who traveled through the mountains and rivers and asked suspiciously, "you should not have come to Liangxi on purpose?"


    Chen Sheng was serious and said calmly: "how can I? I want to see the Taoist meeting once every ten years. By the way, I''d like to see if I can make the old Taoist priest of ox nose eat shriveled. Chao Qingqiu''s sword on the Jianshan mountain was to let people know that there are still some swordsmen. But this sword fairy has a strange temper and wants to smash the scene. I''m not willing to do it myself I can''t help it. I have to do these little things. So that the monks of Shanhe can know that my swordsman has not been cut off, and he is still romantic! "


    Qinghuai wants to ask Chen Sheng why it''s romantic to smash someone else''s court. But when she looks at this guy, she subconsciously feels that she wants to give someone face, so she doesn''t say anything.


    Finally, Qinghuai just looked at the mountain and whispered: "no matter what other people think in the demon soil, anyway, I know that if I die here, my father will definitely come."


    Chen Sheng sighed: "have a good father."


    -


    there are not a few people in the town at the foot of the mountain, but in fact, less than one tenth of them are qualified to climb the mountain. As the representative of Taoism in the mountains and rivers, Liangxi Taoist temple not only holds the Taoist gate, but also is regarded as the first person to remove the twelve sages. It has a profound realm and exquisite Taoist method. It is only one step away from the sea. In the past hundreds of years, there has never been any big chaos in Liangxi, and in fact, even small fluctuations will soon be suppressed In fact, it is not the same as the situation where there are so many academies and schools on the other side of Yanling. Almost all of the Taoist monks on Liangxi side are under the leadership of Liangxi Taoist temple. Occasionally, there are only a few of them. Therefore, it seems that this Taoist temple is respected. The master of the Taoist temple is regarded as the leader of the Taoist School under the guidance of sages. Although the Taoist Association of Liangxi once a decade, even that temple The Lord does not necessarily appear to preside over the event, but since it is the Liangxi Taoist temple, it is equivalent to the grand event of the whole Taoism. There are not few people who come and go with each other naturally.


    Now we are faced with the convening of the Taoist meeting, but there is a difficult thing on the mountain.


    On the other side of Fangcun peak in chenxie mountain, several Taoist people in yellow and purple Taoist robes gather together in front of a bamboo house with complicated looks. The ranks of Taoists on the mountain are divided according to the Taoist robes they wear. The gray clothes are the end, and the yellow purple is naturally the first. This gathering of up to a number of qualified Taoist priests in front of the bamboo house is a great event.


    Among them, an old Taoist with a duster in his hand never said a word from the beginning to the end, which was very calm. Compared with the rest of the Taoists who were already in trouble, he was quite different.


    The surname of the old Taoist is mo, and his single name is Dao. He has been practicing Taoism for more than 400 years in chenxie mountain. His realm is higher than that of most people on the mountain. However, he has devoted himself to cultivating Taoism for many years. Therefore, few people know that the old Taoist priest almost became the master of this Taoist temple. However, he still wears a yellow purple Taoist robe, so no one dares to underestimate it, but today Even if he had no way, he did not dare to say that it could be solved.


    In the past, the focus of Taoist meetings was on the final Daoism. All the Taoist monks from Liangxi would sit at fangcunfeng to discuss Taoism. Everyone could leave. The one who could stay in the field was naturally the winner. In the past, most of the Taoists on the chenxieshan mountain won. However, there were some exceptions. For example, in that Taoist meeting, there was a The unruly young Taoist preached for three days and nights. In the end, he did not even have the one to discuss with him, so he naturally became the winner of that year. However, it is puzzling that the winning young Taoist gave up the opportunity to enter the temple''s three thousand volumes of climbing tower, and left like this. He was seen last time, and returned It''s in the Western Buddhist land. It''s said that this Taoist wants to ask the Buddhist sage about the afterlife and this life. It''s well known that Huihou sage, one of the Buddhist sages, has a lantern that can light up people''s past and present life. Naturally, the Taoist wanted to see it that year.


    It''s just that the focus of this session is different from that of the past. Most of the people who came to the mountain this time didn''t focus on the final discussion. Instead, they focused on the Taoist species. According to the process of the Taoist Association, there will naturally be a competition among young children of Taoism after the beginning of the meeting, which is called Dao war.


    Before that, Liang Xi Taoist temple personally released news that Ye Sheng song, a kind of Taoist school, would definitely appear in the Taoist war.


    After all, Ye Sheng''s song is a rare talent in the Liangxi river for a hundred years, and it is also a kind of natural Taoism with infinite potential. Almost all the people on the mountain are optimistic that ye Shengge will become another saint of Taoism after a few hundred years. At that time, he will have the Taoism of six saints and one Ye Sheng song, Besides, the influence of Taoism in the mountains and rivers will naturally rise to a higher level. According to the current situation of Confucianism, Taoism may be able to expand its influence to directly cross over Dayu and come to Yanling.Among the mountains and rivers, Buddhism has always been and can not be contested. Confucianism and Taoism have been fighting for the first place in the mountains and rivers for about 6000 years. If it was not for the saints, they would have won or lost long ago. However, it would be enough to change the situation if there is another saint on either side of the two sides.


    However, the current situation on the mountain is beyond their expectation. Originally, it was jointly decided by several Huangzi Taoists on the mountain. At that time, ye Shengge was still closed and did not know about it. However, after ye Shengge left the pass a few days ago, he did not care about it and made it clear that he would not participate in the Taoist war.


    This decision soon made the mountain Taoist people feel very difficult.


    If other disciples dared to do so, they would have been punished by the sect rules. But who is ye Shengge, not only a kind of Taoism, but also a disciple of the Taoist temple master in person? Whether there is such a relationship in the rumor after all, the identity of the temple master''s own disciple alone is enough to make other people helpless. The temple master is closed all the year round. Who else on the mountain must listen to ye Shengge?


    However, the Taoist priest had not been out of the bamboo house for a few days. However, no matter how noisy it was outside, the Taoist priest was still unmoved, This makes Mo Dao and other Taoist Huang Zi very angry. It''s not that they have never thought of breaking into the house. It''s just that the bamboo house was forbidden by the temple owner himself. They can''t break through the old monsters on the mountain. They don''t have time to pay attention to such small things, so they have the situation as they are now.


    Be reasonable, but the Taoist doesn''t listen.


    If you don''t speak the truth, who can give an account to the Taoist priest behind him.


    Such a situation is really exhausting.


    Several Taoist priests gathered in front of the bamboo house to wait for ye Shengge to go out. However, none of them noticed that a white skirt woman had already gone down the mountain. The only child who saw this scene was thinking of telling his master, but when the white skirt woman turned around and looked at it, he immediately crouched down with his head in his arms and said in fear:¡° Uncle Ye, I don''t dare to talk too much. "


    The woman with white skirt is very beautiful and tall, but she has no expression on her face, which makes her life unable to bear the idea of being close. In fact, the white skirt woman has been on her body for more than ten years, and she doesn''t necessarily have a friend. The main reason is that she is too cold, and most of them are in seclusion Now this situation, the white skirt woman down the mountain along the mountain road, did not go to see the child again.


    She has been looking at the scenery on the mountain for more than ten years, and she is tired of it. Now she is going down the mountain to see the scenery of other places. She can go to any place, whether it''s Buddhist soil or demon soil, or Jianshan where those stupid swordsmen gather.


    She just didn''t want to stay in the mountains any more.


    She wants to go down the mountain. She wants to get rid of the master in her name. Other people dare not stop her. However, if she wants to go down the mountain, she will not deliberately choose a time of great attention, and she will not secretly go down the mountain, not for other reasons, just because she is ye Shengge.


    It is the unique Ye Sheng song in this world.


    If she doesn''t want to participate in the Taoist war, she doesn''t have to take part in it. No matter whether it will lead to the fame of Taoist temple, those young people who want to challenge her can think about it, but it has nothing to do with her.


    Why should she care what other people think.


    No one could stop her from going down the mountain.


    After thinking about it and doing it again, no one can stop it.


    -


    some people went down the mountain and others started climbing.


    So the downhill and the climber met.


    When a genial girl in green meets a woman in a white dress on the mountain road, they both seem to have a sharp heart and stop.


    Neither of them had met before, so it''s hard to say that they were friends at first sight. But after they met, they didn''t know why. Qinghuai thought that this person should be ye Shengge and that Taoist.


    In fact, the reason why ye Shengge stops is because it is blocked by Qinghuai.


    Qinghuai was silent for a moment and said, "ye Shengge."


    This sentence is not a question, but a statement.


    She is very sure that the woman in white is ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge didn''t speak. He just looked at Chen Sheng, who was not far behind Qinghuai. In fact, the most important thing was to focus on the sword on Chen Sheng''s waist.


    Chen Sheng stood in the distance, looking at the Taoist.


    Even at this moment, he even wanted to try to kill the Taoist priest with a sword. Although this idea was too crazy and shameless, he really had the idea.


    But in the end, Chen Sheng did nothing, not only because the mountain was the face of Taoism, but also because he was not willing to deal with a younger generation who had just embarked on the path of cultivation for more than ten years.


    It''s his pride, even if it''s stupid, but it''s just as proud.


    Ye Shengge moved his eyes to Qinghuai, "what do you want to do?"


    She didn''t even ask for the name of Qinghuai, but asked about the intention.


    Qinghuai took a deep breath. "I was going to challenge you at the Taoist meeting, but now that I''ve met you, I''ll fight here."Ye Shengge frowned, "why?"


    She was very upset when she saw her face.


    But the next sentence of Ye Sheng''s song is more hurtful.


    She said to the green locust, "please make way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    On the other side of Fangcun peak of chenxie mountain, the boy saw that after several times of fighting between heaven and man, he still trotted to the bamboo house all the way after several battles between heaven and man, and yelled in horror at several venerable Taoist Huang Zi: "master, Uncle Ye is down the mountain!"


    Mo Dao slowly opened his eyes, pinched his fingers, and soon his face became a little pale. Judging from him, it was not so important that the songs of Ye Sheng and Tao Zhan would not come to an end. After all, chenxieshan, as the master of Taoism in the world, did not say anything else. It was just such a thing. Although he said that the Taoist monks who came from afar were dissatisfied, they were always on the side of Liangxi The fist is bigger than the truth. As the biggest fist, Shen Xieshan holds the natural truth in his own hands. If someone refuses to accept it, he will fight, and when he is in his clothes. However, if ye Shengge was so silent, he would go down the mountain. If he went out in the mountain, no one would be able to catch the anger of the temple Lord. This natural Taoist is the biggest treasure of this mountain. Even the 3000 scrolls in the skyscraper are not as good as her. After all, everyone has different impressions about the daojuan, which is beneficial to the realm, but You will never be able to get to the spring and Autumn period, but ye Shengge is not the same. Ye Shengge has the ability to go to the sea. Therefore, you should be more careful. After all, even if the chenxieshan is unique in Liangxi and how to stand on top of many Taoist views, there will always be some people who don''t want to sit down in this position Therefore, even though the monks of high realm would still sit at the top of the mountain to look at the bottom of the mountain, there would definitely be many people at the bottom of the mountain to find her trouble. Wan Yiye''s boat capsized in the ditch of Shengge, and the mountain was unable to accept the result.


    In case of this, it is too heavy to bear.


    Mo Dao''s face was gloomy, and he quickly said, "let the Deacon on the mountain go down the mountain to intercept ye Shengge. There are many magic weapons in Ye Sheng''s singers. It''s better to pair them up. You can''t fight each other. You can send out signals after meeting. In addition, you can''t let ye Shengge get hurt in any case."


    With these words, Mo Dao turned to look at another Taoist, Huang Zi, and said in a soft voice, "brother Dao, please take someone to comfort the guests on the mountain. If anyone wants to fish in troubled waters, they will be killed. Don''t worry about anything. I''m not afraid of anyone in the mountain!"


    Although the voice is not loud, but the words are not light at all.


    The yellow and purple Taoist nodded and turned to leave, without any hesitation.


    Mo Dao finally turned around, looked at the remaining Huang Zi Taoist priests, and calmly asked, "this matter still needs to be let out of the audience, or if ye Shengge is bent on going down the mountain, no one can stop him. Who will go and ask the Lord? "


    Several Taoist Huang Zi looked at each other in awe. The master of the temple was at the critical juncture of closing down. If he said something wrong, he would set foot in that realm. If he rashly went to ask for instructions, he would have no place to live in the mountains. If ye Shengge was a disciple of Shen Xieshan, he would be the sea calming needle of the present Shen Xieshan mountain To some extent, the Taoist monks who are most likely to hang their portraits in the Taoist temples are more important than ye Shengge.


    One is that the potential is unlimited, and the other is just one step away from the door. Who knows which is more important.


    Mo Dao was indifferent. The Taoist of high realm didn''t say much. He would never go to see the temple master in person. After all, the two people were almost at odds with each other.


    Among the remaining Taoist priests, a middle-aged Taoist priest walked out of the crowd and said with a soft smile: "the important events on the mountain should be decided by the Lord. Let''s say, I''ll go to the tower to ask the Lord."


    Mo Dao looked at the youngest Taoist among the numerous Huangzi Taoists at the moment and said calmly: "it''s time for you to guard younger martial brother. After today, the younger martial brother''s disciples can freely enter and leave Wuwei peak. As for the magic weapons between the peaks, if you can take them away, you can let them take them away."


    Zhang Shouqing, who has been practicing Taoism on the mountain for many years, made a Jishou and said with emotion: "thank you more, elder martial brother mo."


    Everyone knows that since he was defeated in the contest for the master of the temple, Mo Dao has rarely left the Wuwang peak and has been cultivating all the time. He has already built Wuwang peak into a paradise of heaven and fortune, second only to the main peak where the Lord is located. I don''t know how many disciples on the mountain want to practice for a few years, but Mo Dao didn''t say a word. Who dares to break in? Now he takes the initiative Taking this wuwuwufeng as a compensation for Zhang Shouqing can also indirectly explain how big it is to ask the Lord for instructions.


    After all the yellow and purple Taoist people on the side of fangcunfeng had dispersed, Zhang Shouqing stood beside Mo Dao. Wen Sheng asked, "elder martial brother, can''t you let go of the old things?"


    Few people know the Taoist priest on the mountain. Actually, Zhang Shouqing and this Mo Dao actually went out of the same door, and they were brothers and sisters at that time.


    Mo Dao looked complicated and said in a soft voice, "elder martial brother, I''ve been in the maze for 20 years. I can''t let go of it. I can''t get rid of it. I''ve been confused and hopeless for a long time."


    Zhang Shouqing sighed and didn''t know how to comfort his elder martial brother.


    In fact, it is not very clear about the dispute over the road.


    Mo Dao said with a smile, "younger martial brother''s Taoist heart is pure. In fact, in another hundred years, it may not be higher than that of my elder martial brother. Even it is not impossible to reach the realm of the Lord. Cultivating one''s Tao is very important, and one''s natural talent is also important. However, a Taoist heart is even more enviable. Elder martial brother can''t do it."Zhang Shouqing calmly watched the movement and stillness on the mountain. He didn''t say much. At last, he just arched his hands and said with a smile, "younger martial brother, I''ve gone to the tower of heaven."


    Mo Dao moved his lips and finally only said take care.


    Zhang Shouqing shook his head with a smile.


    -


    on the other side of the mountain road, because ye Shengge''s words made Qinghuai''s whole momentum soar to the top in an instant. This demon soil girl looked at ye Shengge very seriously, and had already put forward an attitude that she had to fight.


    However, ye Shengge remained unmoved. His Qi was still not exposed, and the whole person was not angry. He just stood and looked at Chen Sheng and asked, "is it morning and evening?"


    Chen Sheng looked at this natural Dao Zhong with a calm expression. Finally, he asked, "do you want to fight with me?"


    Ye Shengge shook his head and said calmly, "I can''t beat you."


    This young woman with white skirt, who has been placed high hopes on by Shen Xieshan, is not upset at all when she said this sentence, but is very calm. She did not add a sentence at the end, and I will defeat you in the future.


    Ye Shengge felt that he didn''t need to say these words. Chen Sheng wanted to know them.


    But Chen Sheng didn''t open his mouth, let alone sword, just looked at the mountain and laughed.


    According to his perception of the twilight situation, he knew that a group of people on the mountain had begun to come here. Obviously, the purpose of those people was not to be a swordsman or a goblin beside him, but to ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge looked at a vigorous green locust, calm way: "you can''t beat me, I entered the Taiqing state last year."


    In order to make Qinghuai give up the idea of competition, ye Shengge even said her true state. Of course, she didn''t care much.


    The green locust facial expression does not change, just a body momentum already completely scattered, she shakes her head, "uninteresting."


    It''s quite boring. She came to Liangxi all the way from the demon land. Originally, she thought that she could at least have a fight with ye Shengge. Of course, it had to be a fight with ye Shengge. But who knows, the so-called struggle for the same environment has turned into ye Shengge''s standing up and looking at her.


    Although she was younger than her, she didn''t think it had anything to do with it.


    Ye Shengge said plainly, "if you step into Taiqing this year, I can fight with you."


    Qinghuai pulled the corner of her mouth and met such a person who was even more proud than her. To be honest, it was not very comfortable.


    She sneered: "when time comes, let my small attendant fight with you, if you beat him, I will not be late."


    Ye Shengge asked seriously, "who is your little follower?"


    Qinghuai pointed to Chen Sheng and said, "it''s his apprentice. The guy''s name is Li Fuyao. He''s a man who wants to be a sword immortal."


    Ye Sheng Song said nothing, nodded to show that after knowing, he would go down the mountain.


    Qinghuai didn''t stop this time. After getting out of the way, she watched this guy walk by her side, and then quickly said, "why don''t those Taoists want her down the mountain?"


    Chen Sheng said with a smile: "baby pimple, if you bump down the mountain, how to do, of course, is to offer up."


    Green locust smile, suddenly said: "that we stop a block?"


    The goblin is going to do something bad.


    What she said was not to stop ye Shengge, who was already going down the mountain, but to stop those Taoist priests who wanted to chase her down the mountain.


    "Don''t talk about us, it''s me!" said Chen Sheng


    Green locust Oh a, do not agree.


    Then, in a flash, she saw the swordsman in the twilight situation in front of her, and the sword came out of the sheath in an instant.


    On the whole mountain road, the meaning of sword spreads.


    Looking at many Taoists plundering down from the mountain, Chen Sheng said with a calm smile, "who will pick up my sword?"


    When he said this, Chen Sheng''s sword had already been handed out.


    The sword spirit swept the whole mountain road, which made the Taoists on the mountain road scared and scared.


    When did this happen on the chenxieshan mountain? The swordsmen, who had already declined so much that they could not decline any more, dare to challenge chenxieshan?


    No matter what these Taoists think, anyway, this man who has always been unruly all his life stands on the mountain road and laughs loudly. The laughter spreads all over the mountain.


    I have people in Jianshan.


    -


    Zhang Shouqing walked through Fangcun peak and came to the top tower of the main peak. Looking at the tall building, he thought about the 3000 scrolls in the building, the strong men in the history of daomen, and the six sages who had a good command of Taoism. Instead of rushing in, he just whispered in front of the building: "niujiaofeng, Zhang Shouqing, please see the Lord. Let me know something."


    There is no one to guard the tower, but no one else has ever been in the tower since the master went into the building to practice. It is really the master who went into the tower to read books. In order to make the last step, it is obviously the top priority of the mountain and even the Taoist gate. Naturally, no one dares to neglect it.


    There was no sound from the tower, but after Zhang Shouqing''s voice dropped, the door opened.Zhang Shouqing takes a look at the wooden door which has been blessed by countless generations of real people, and then he slowly enters the tower.


    The layout of the tower is always monotonous. Apart from the bookshelves, there is actually no place to sit. There are ninety-nine floors in the tower. Zhang Shouqing doesn''t know which floor the Lord is on, so he has to move forward one by one.


    Until he reached the 36th floor, he saw a man''s back in front of a bookshelf.


    The man was dressed in coarse cloth, with long black hair and a bun at random. He sat on the ground and was turning over a yellow Taoist scroll.


    Sitting on the ground like this, he made Zhang Shouqing feel a little depressed, and even his Taoist heart was shaken.


    After standing up, the man put the volume of daomen book back to the bookshelf at will. After turning his head, he showed a young face. He looked at Zhang Shouqing and asked with a smile, "is Shengge going down the mountain?"


    At this moment, Zhang Shouqing felt like a foam spring breeze.


    Zhang Shouqing arched his hand and said, "Lord, Shengge is my future. How can I say that I will go down the mountain when I go down the mountain? If I meet a villain, I will regret it."


    As for the man who is the master of Liangxi Taoist temple in the chenxie mountain, he waved his hand, "since she is hoping for Shengge, how can she be trapped on this mountain? None of the saints in the world can be trained only by cultivating himself. It''s also good to go down the mountain. As for those who have ulterior motives, I have my own plans. It''s not a big deal. At least if they dare to fight in the open, I will try to reason with them. The whole Liangxi doesn''t like it very much, but I still like it very much. When I went to Yanling academy, I didn''t miss much. "


    Zhang Shouqing smiles when he hears about an old incident that happened several decades ago. It was not long before he took over the position of the abbot. His prestige was not enough to frighten the whole Liangxi. So on a spring day, he traveled to Yanling, where he taught at Jingkou mountain and the contemporary school of Yanling. Yanling talked about Confucianism and Taoism, but in fact, he talked about Taoism After going down the mountain, the Lord walked back to the Liangxi river without being stopped. After passing by Dayu, he was intercepted several times. He even killed several famous monks in the mountains and rivers, and almost climbed the Jianshan mountain. After returning to Liangxi, no one dared to despise it I''m the master.


    After that, it was said that the temple master had been to the northern demon land. He had fought with a demon soil magnate, but he didn''t fall behind. Although there was a reason to rely on magic weapons, in fact, being able to fight against the big demons in the Cang Hai area could explain the problem.


    When the sage didn''t want to show up in the mountains and rivers, the temple master who could walk into that realm by only one step was naturally regarded as the first monk of the three religions. Therefore, no matter who was on the mountain, he was very relieved. Because there was a master, the chenxieshan could always hold the door of Taoism. However, after Zhang Shouqing ascended the tower today, he was worried about whether he would delay his practice. For a moment, therefore, there was a look of anxiety.


    The temple Master seemed to know what Zhang Shouqing was thinking. He said with a calm smile, "I sit in the sky for several years without getting into it. I thought I would be enlightened after reading these 3000 volumes. However, after climbing the 36th floor, the Taoist became more and more confused. Today, I went out of the building and went to Jixi Buddha land. You and Mo Dao would take care of the things on the mountain. I know that Mo Dao is not in his mind If you are really angry, you can tell him not to hold your breath. If you are really angry, you can scold me in front of me, but as long as I start, I won''t let him down. "


    Zhang Shouqing murmured: "how can it be so?"


    The Lord wanted to say something else, but suddenly he frowned and said with anger for the first time: "I can''t let a swordsman go wild in the mountains. If he is in the early autumn, he''ll be fine. But if it''s a little morning and evening, I''ll be nobody in the mountain."


    Zhang Shouqing suddenly looked up.


    The master swung his sleeves and said calmly, "Shou Qing, you go and kill this man."


    Then he went downstairs and murmured in a low voice, "there are people on the mountain."


    The voice was not loud, but it spread all over the mountain. It was totally an "unintentional act" of the Lord.


    soon, many monks from afar on the mountain felt something and looked at the skyscraper. It was said that the abbot had already closed down and was going to take the last step. Therefore, it can not be said that all the monks who came to attend the Taoist Association were all for the purpose of seeing Ye Sheng''s song, After all, this temple master is the first real Taoist priest nowadays. Whether he can take the last step or not is also a big matter that everyone in the Taoist school would like to think about. After all, there is such a monk who can step into the realm of sage only half a step away from the mountain This is the foundation of chenxieshan. If the master of the temple strides over the last half step and becomes the seventh sage of Taoism in the past six thousand years, he should naturally be like other sages and stop meddling in the affairs of mountains and rivers. On the contrary, it is a blessing for other Taoist temples in the mountains and rivers. This means that the mountain above has been removed by others, and it is necessary to look further.


    -


    just before Li Fuyao reached the top of Jianshan mountain, the sky was getting dark. Li Fuyao, who was holding light snow, stepped on a bluestone and stood for a moment, ready to walk to the top of the mountain in a single puff.


    But at this time, the giant birds on both sides of the mountain road suddenly flapped their wings and swooped down. The target was Li Fuyao, who was climbing the mountain. Li Fuyao looked ugly, but soon pulled out the light snow and was ready for battle.In the distant woods, there was a teenager who was sent to the sword tomb, but soon ran out again. Looking at the scene, he slapped himself on his thigh with a annoyed slap. Because he exerted too much force, he soon took a breath of cold air.


    "Li Fuyao, when climbing the mountain, no one told you that you had to go to the top of the mountain before dark. Did you rest on the mountain path for a long time before your mother?"


    -


    on the big Bluestone in front of the broken temple at the foot of the mountain, Xie Lu, a woman swordsman in gray clothes, suddenly jumped off the bluestone and said plainly: "I forgot to tell him that he must go to the top of the mountain before dark. I didn''t think it was important, but I didn''t expect that the boy had never climbed the top of the mountain now. How long did he stay on the mountain road?"


    After that, Xie Lu was angry.


    Liu Yibai, who was beside him, looked stunned. After a moment, he held his head and looked ugly. His younger sister was going to kill Chen Sheng''s Apprentice?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    Those giant birds who had never paid attention to Li Fuyao suddenly attacked the swordsmen in the second place. Although it was a little overwhelming, Li Fuyao was on guard when he saw these giant birds. Now when these giant birds really become the test of mountaineering, in fact, after a brief absence at the beginning, he was ready.


    He has a sword in his arms.


    Xiao Xue, the famous sword, is a family heirloom of Xie''s family. It was even rumored that this sword was once the sword of Xie Shen, the sword immortal. However, Li Fuyao had met Xie Chen on the mountain road before, so he naturally didn''t take it seriously. But even so, Xiaoxue had a lot to do with Xie''s family.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao is not interested in the origin of the sword. He just thinks that it is enough to have such a sword in his hand.


    So when the birds were about to pass him, he gave a sword to the nearest one.


    One sword has no so-called rolling sword spirit, and there is no sword meaning to frighten others. It''s just a sword. It doesn''t even stab the giant bird. But Li Fuyao still cuts off one of its wings before the bird is swept back.


    The sky was getting dark, and it was no longer clear. In the distant woods, Wu Shanhe looked at the guy and said angrily, "what birds do you want to kill? Climb to the top of the mountain, or you will be driven down the mountain later."


    Li Fuyao can''t hear his voice. In fact, there are very strict requirements for climbers on Jianshan mountain. If he rushes out to tell that the giant birds are illusions and ignore them, he will be punished severely. However, Li Fuyao is definitely disqualified from climbing.


    In this young man''s heart, he also wanted to have a little younger brother.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know that there was a young man gnashing his teeth here. He was afraid that he did not climb to the top of the mountain before dark. He just faced the giant birds. He tirelessly put out his sword again and again. Soon, a lot of feathers were accumulated around him, and the giant birds also left a lot of blood.


    The giant bird seems to be endless, but Li Fuyao''s energy is limited.


    After all, if he took the sword away, he would not be so angry when he took the sword away All of a sudden, the bloodstains on it were stunned.


    The bloodstains on the mountain roads are very similar.


    Li Fuyao seems to know something.


    So the young man stopped taking out his sword and allowed a bird to pass by and attack him with sharp claws. However, the giant birds passed by Li Fuyao, who was no longer using his sword, and went straight through it as if he could not even touch him.


    "It turns out that if they don''t use swords, they won''t be there. If they do, they will be exhausted and die here."


    Li Fuyao frowned and tried to take a step forward, but there was still no change.


    So Li Fuyao took the second step.


    Wushan River, in the woods in the distance, frowned and said angrily, "you can see through it now. Go quickly. What''s the matter? It''s going to be dark."


    However, no matter how much Wu Shanhe chanted, he did not dare to put his voice too loud for Li Fuyao to hear.


    "Uncle Xie Lu, the boy you value is really not going to climb the mountain, so you don''t have any expression?"


    In fact, Wu Shanhe''s worry is Xie Lu''s worry before the temple is broken at the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing that the sky was going to dim down and the night was coming, Xie Lu finally couldn''t help it. She stood up and calmly said, "I''ll lead the snow up the mountain and help me."


    Liu Yibai stood up and did not ask how to help, but called out to the broken temple, "brother Xi, work!"


    Then the middle-aged man in the gray clothes of the ruined temple came out. The sword spirit was overflowing in his waist, and the sound of sword was still ringing.


    Xi Chunan has never compared swords with others, because in his opinion, it''s his duty to cut the injustice out of the sword. But now Xie Lu wants to help the boy climb the mountain, he and Liu Yibai have to do it at least once.


    If the old swordsman on the mountain doesn''t know what happened on the Mountaineering Road, he must make more noise at the foot of the mountain. Only when the two swordsmen in the twilight situation make the old swordsmen on the mountain who are concerned about the situation on the Mountaineering Road slightly distract them, they can only compare the sword.


    Xi Chunan can not agree, but since he has walked out of the ruined temple, he has already agreed.


    Therefore, he prepared to make a sword with Liu Yibai in the temple at the foot of the sword mountain.


    Liu Yibai held the sword in his hand and looked at his elder martial brother. He said with a smile, "elder martial brother Xi, I''m not willing to compete with younger martial sister. But I''m 10000 willing to compete with you."


    Wash early South calm mouth, "hurry up, the day will be dark."


    Liu Kwai nodded, and soon the sword rose to the top of his sword. Then he quickly passed his fingers from the blade and said nothing but a sword.The sword light suddenly rises, and the sword Qi rushes out into the river and into the sea.


    In an instant, it swept the whole mountain.


    Now, xichunan''s short sword fish has not yet come out of its scabbard.


    A moment later, Xi Chunan pulled out his sword and pulled it out of the scabbard. The Tibetan fish collided with the wild grass without making any noise, but then the sword spirit of the two swords swept away.


    Xi Chu Nan''s grey cloth clothes make a hunting noise, and Liu Yibai''s long hair is also blown along with the wind.


    They did not want to win or lose. Instead, they tried their best to make a big noise. Therefore, the sword competition at the foot of the sword mountain soon began to flow up the Jianshan mountain because of their intentional actions.


    Different from the mountain climbing Road, there is only one mountain road. In fact, the real Jianshan mountain is much more magnificent than Li Fuyao has ever seen. When the two twilight scenes at the foot of Jianshan mountain do their best, at the main peak of Jianshan mountain, there is a withered old swordsman who is full of sword spirit. He goes out of the hall and looks at the foot of the mountain with a strange look.


    Not far away, a middle-aged swordsman came to fight against the sword. After coming to the Jianxian hall, he did not dare to continue to defend the sword. There were rules on the Jianshan mountain. Before the Jianxian hall, whether a swordsman or not, he was regarded as the enemy of Jianshan. Therefore, the middle-aged swordsman trotted a few steps to the side of the old swordsman and said respectfully: "ancestor, I don''t know why The two martial uncles at the foot of the mountain are comparing swords today


    The old swordsman held his hand behind him and looked at the stars gradually appearing in the sky. He did not go to the things at the foot of guanjian mountain. He just asked, "the boy has not yet reached the top of the mountain yet?"


    The middle-aged swordsman was stunned and quickly said, "it''s almost the same. There are still a few steps to take him to Jianshan."


    The old swordsman shook his head. "Jianshan has its own rules. When time comes, if you don''t get to the top of the mountain, it will be regarded as a failure. I don''t want to break the rules. Go and let him go down the mountain."


    The middle-aged swordsman moved his lips and said, "Laozu Zong, this is the only boy who has been climbing mountains in ten years. Besides, he will soon reach the top of the mountain."


    The old swordsman turned and said calmly, "follow the rules of the mountain."


    The middle-aged swordsman raised his head and looked at his ancestor, but he still didn''t say anything.


    He was about to turn away and take the boy down the mountain.


    The old swordsman suddenly said, "I personally sent him down the mountain, so that some people would not behave."


    The middle-aged swordsman nodded and said nothing.


    No matter who is the backbone of Jianshan mountain, no matter how old he is, he always admires him. Before the Qingqiu reign of Jianxian, the ancestors had a chance to set foot in that realm. However, when Jianshan was challenged, the old ancestor did not care to cut it with a sword, and the Taoist monk whose realm was in the realm of climbing the building was cut off After that, even though the lingfu was not broken, he escaped thousands of miles. However, the old ancestor also had a sword. The sword spirit swept thousands of miles, and directly nailed the Taoist monk who had already made his way to the famous position in Liangxi. Therefore, Jianshan and Liangxi were in a bad relationship, and a great war broke out. Although it was finally calmed down, the old ancestor missed the opportunity and was in fact a hopeless sword immortal realm for life.


    However, after Qingqiu ascended to the top of the mountain and became a sword immortal, he went to the mountain with one sword and no one could stop him.


    We can only let this sword immortal with unparalleled fighting power block the door of his home. Even the temple master has never appeared. After all, there is a big difference between the half step sage and a real sword immortal.


    If a Taoist sage doesn''t bring some magic tools, he will not dare to fight with the sword immortal. If the sword immortal is close to him, even the sage is helpless.


    Since ancient times, the sword immortal''s fighting power has been the crown of mountains and rivers.


    When the old swordsman decided to leave Li Fuyao down the mountain, he stood on the hillside and scolded at the foot of the mountain: "nonsense!"


    Before Xie Lu drew his famous sword Xiaoxue, he vomited blood and collapsed on the ground. Liu Yibai and Xi Chunan looked at each other, and Liu Yibai called out to the mountain, "master, can''t you really let it go? That little guy is Chen Sheng''s disciple


    Jianshan is still stupid, but you can''t forget the rules of Jianshan


    Xie Lu sat up straight and resolutely said, "it was the disciple who forgot to tell the boy that he wanted to go to the top of the mountain in one day. If he made a mistake, he should also punish his disciple. How can he implicate the young man?"


    The old swordsman snorted and stopped talking.


    With one move, Xiaoxue, originally in Li Fuyao''s arms, has already flown back to the foot of Jianshan.


    Then the old swordsman said coldly, "Wushan River, roll back to the sword tomb."


    On the other side of the mountain climbing Road, Wu Shan he turned pale and said nothing. He left the Mountaineering Road as quickly as possible to go to the sword tomb that he didn''t want to go to.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    The old ancestor on the mountain personally intervened in the mountain climbing. Not only did he let the three people in front of the broken temple at the foot of the mountain be unable to guard against it, but even the few swordsmen left on the mountain were confused. Therefore, most of the ancestors did not take part in the things on the Jianshan mountain in the past ten years. However, when someone was climbing here, he walked out of the Jianxian hall and wanted to leave the young man behind in person It is a pity for many disciples on the mountain.


    This mountain has not seen a new person for ten years!


    It was already dark and a bright moon was rising. When Li Fuyao was only one step away from the top of the mountain, the light snow in his arms had already been swept away. Then he was surprised to find that he could not move. He could only watch the top of the mountain in front of him without any help.


    The old swordsman walked down from the top of the mountain, came to him and looked down at him.


    Li Fuyao narrowed his eyes and looked along the old swordsman''s waist. He found no sword. Therefore, he was somewhat surprised. No matter whether he was a swordsman on the mountain or any other swordsman who traveled around the mountains and rivers, he always had a sword hanging around his waist. This old swordsman without a sword, however, made Li Fuyao feel a little strange.


    The old swordsman looked at the young man who was in a low state and did not speak a word. He really wanted to know what the first word the young man wanted to say.


    After a long silence, Li Fuyao asked, "why?"


    The oldest swordsman on the mountain didn''t show any emotion when he heard such a question. He just said: "there are rules on the mountain. If you don''t get to the top of the mountain before dark, it will be considered that you are not qualified to enter my Jianshan mountain. Although Xie Lu forgot to say this, she took Xiaoxue, a famous sword in her family, to take you up the mountain as an offset. You can see Now if you don''t get to the top of the mountain before dark, according to the rules, you can''t get under the gate of Jianshan. You have to go down the mountain. "


    Li Fuyao said, without saying anything more. He just asked the old swordsman to lift the ban on him. Then he thought whether he could borrow a lantern. It was dark and hard to walk down the mountain.


    The old swordsman was really stunned by this young man. He asked, "starting from menchen mountain, he was stabbed by the sword spirit of Chao Qingqiu. After climbing the mountain in pain, he was handed a sword by the sword immortal''s remnant spirit after climbing the mountain. Then he was almost killed by those giant birds. Finally, he could not go to the mountain to practice. Why, don''t you feel lost? ¡±


    Li Fuyao found that his body was moving, he rubbed his shoulder, then frowned and said, "how can I not be lost? I started to walk in the southwest remote area of Yanling. After so many hardships, I finally got to the foot of Jianshan mountain. Then I killed Wang Ba and was tortured by Chao FengChen, and then climbed the mountain again. Finally, I was a senior Tell me to let me go down the mountain. If I don''t lose heart, I''ll be heartless. "


    "But if you want to climb your mountain, the truth must be on your side. Even if I say it, I don''t think it''s so reasonable, but my fist is not big enough for you to change the truth. In this case, it''s no fun to be dogged and hard to fight. It''s good to go down the mountain with Xiaoxiao. A girl wanted me to learn something from this mountain before I''m afraid I can''t get to the top of the mountain. One day, I quietly told me that it''s not so important to get to the top of the mountain. If I don''t go to Jianshan mountain, it''s hard to succeed. Can''t I practice sword? In the same way, they all have the chance to become that kind of Sword Fairy. "


    The old swordsman laughed and patted the young man on the shoulder. "The rules on Jianshan can''t be changed. But since you want a lantern, you can follow me to Jianshan to have a look, and then you can go down the mountain after watching it."


    Li Fuyao nodded and comforted himself: "if you can''t climb the mountain, you can have a look."


    The old swordsman laughed, and then led the boy through the woods beside the mountain road. As he walked along, he said with a smile: "these trees are called sword wood. In the past, when casting swords on the mountain, these woods were good tools for making sword handles. But now there are not so many swordsmen. There are enough swordsmen in the sword washing pool, so there is no need to cast new swords. In fact, in addition to the fact that your previous remarks are really indifferent, you still have some thoughts about changing my mind? "


    Li Fuyao was silent, but he did not deny it.


    The old swordsman led Li Fuyao through the woods and came to the real Jianshan mountain road. Then he said calmly: "the young man has some thoughts. It''s not a bad thing. Some sharpness is a good thing. The whole line of swordsmen has already withered. There are not many swordsmen left. Fortunately, most of them are sharp. Therefore, the situation is not so bad. It''s just that I don''t want to go Otherwise, it would not be like this. "


    Along the mountain road, although it is already late at night, but the stars are hanging high, and the moon is hanging in the sky. Naturally, it is not how to see the road clearly.


    The old swordsman led Li Fuyao all the way to the sword immortal hall. Many disciples on the mountain witnessed it, but most of them didn''t care. Only a few people felt sorry. Even if Chao Jianxian had decided something, he couldn''t help it.


    After coming to the sword immortal hall, the old swordsman pointed to the hall and said calmly, "if you succeed in climbing the mountain today, you can enter the hall and light a incense stick. The portraits of sword immortals in this hall are not all from Jianshan, but now there is only one place where sword Immortals are handed down. Naturally, all of them should be worshipped. Besides, these sword fairies are well deserved to be sacrificed. When a boy first entered the sword immortal hall, he pointed to these sword immortal portraits and said that he would hang them by their side one day. This courage made me look at him with great admiration. "Li Fuyao raised his head and asked, "is it chaoqingqiu?"


    The old swordsman shook his head. "There are other people. That boy doesn''t have the qualification of Qing Qiu."


    Li Fuyao let out a sigh and said no more. Then he looked at the buildings on the mountain. The old swordsman went to the side hall and brought the lantern to Li Fuyao. "In fact, what you said before is not unreasonable. You can''t be a sword immortal if you can''t climb the Jianshan mountain? There''s no such reason at the end of the day. You don''t have to hurry after you go down the mountain. After two years in front of the ruined temple, it will still be beneficial. "


    Li Fuyao''s eyes widened. "What''s the meaning of this, elder?"


    The old swordsman stood with his hands down. "If you don''t get to the top of the mountain, naturally you can''t practice on the mountain. But if you want to go to the foot of the mountain, who can control you, you can stay."


    "Since you didn''t get to the top of the mountain, you can''t take the sword from the other side of the sword washing pool. It''s just that there are so many swords in this mountain and river. It doesn''t matter that you have to take them in the sword washing pool."


    Li Fuyao nodded and said in a soft voice, "the younger generation has gone down the mountain."


    The old swordsman reminded him, "you don''t have to follow Laishi road. Just walk down this mountain road. It''s the same."


    Li Fuyao nodded again, turned around and went down the mountain with a lantern. The old swordsman looked at his back, and his eyes showed some kindness.


    In his life, he had four apprentices, three in the broken temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain, and one who happened to be the young master.


    Chen Sheng, a swordsman in the morning and evening.


    According to the seniority, can you let that young man call a teacher?


    But the old swordsman didn''t tell Li Fuyao about these things.


    It doesn''t help.


    -


    the young man walked along the mountain road with a lantern and felt a little uncomfortable. He never felt sorry for anyone or owed anyone, but felt a little lost.


    He didn''t want to show these feelings to others on the mountain, but he couldn''t help it when he was alone.


    He wiped his face and said to himself, "miss Qinghuai, I didn''t go to Jianshan."


    A moment later, he said with a smile, "it just doesn''t matter."


    It really doesn''t matter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    It doesn''t matter. When Li Fuyao went down the mountain, he thought that if he met Qinghuai girl again, he didn''t know how to open his mouth. In front of Qinghuai, he said with a soft smile that I didn''t go to Jianshan mountain and could not practice on the mountain, but there was nothing. I could practice sword as well.


    But then the girl will say, "Oh, Li Fuyao, you are not so good at climbing that Jianshan mountain. So you are not so good. What you said before is to try to mention your name in the mountains and rivers and let others dare not bully me. That''s bullshit?


    Li Fuyao suddenly laughs at himself. It''s impossible for Qinghuai girl to say so.


    According to the girl''s temperament, she will comfort him later, saying that Li Fuyao, even if he didn''t go to Jianshan, it''s OK. He can''t get along. Come to the demon soil. It''s very useful to mention my name.


    Li Fu shook his head disconsolately. The lantern in his hand was shaking.


    Make the road ahead a little fuzzy.


    Li Fuyao felt very aggrieved for a moment. It was just like being sent out from Luoyang City to Baiyu town. Clearly, his home was in Luoyang City, but he couldn''t go back. On that winter night, he held a bag of cold silver, but there was no grievance. He just felt that he would have a wonderful life.


    But at that time it was really more aggrieved than now.


    Li Fuyao sighed for no reason.


    He turned to look up the hill.


    At this moment, a young man who had been sent to the sword tomb again was holding his sword in his hand, waving his sword again and again. He yelled at the sword tomb which was full of sword spirit and sword spirit: "Laozu, you are so inhumane. You don''t want to let him in if there is no new person in ten years!"


    No one paid attention to him.


    In fact, there are many swordsmen who pay close attention to Li Fuyao on the mountain road and wonder if he still has a chance. But when Li Fuyao is about to go to the foot of the mountain, the so-called opportunity has not come.


    When Li Fuyao, a lost teenager, was approaching the foot of the mountain, he had already cleaned up his mood. He walked slowly with a lantern in his hand. His expression was relaxed, and he could not see his lost mood at all.


    He even plucked one of the weeds beside the mountain road and chewed it in his mouth. He felt the bitterness of the grass root, but showed a smile.


    In front of the temple at the foot of the mountain, Xie Lu''s pale sword and light snow swept past her. After that, she knew that her master, who regarded the rules very important, would not let Chen Sheng''s Apprentice go up the mountain. As soon as she took Xiaoxue, she would go up the mountain to reason with the old man. If the truth doesn''t make sense, she will use the sword again!


    Liu Yibai stretched out his hand to stop his younger martial sister, frowned and said, "it doesn''t make sense at all. You want to play silly, don''t you want to live?"


    Xie Lu swallows a mouthful of blood. Liu Yibai does not want to see him. He is about to make a sword with a cold hum, but he is stopped by Xi Chunan.


    The swordsman, who was about to set foot in the spring and Autumn period, said calmly, "Xie Lu, if you have to leave this ruined temple and go up the mountain, you really think you can see the master?"


    Xie Lu lowered his voice and said, "I forgot to tell the little guy about this. He didn''t get to the top of the mountain because of this. Who am I to blame?"


    Liu Yibai patted the weeds on his waist and murmured, "master, it''s a little inhuman."


    Xi Chunan sighed and shook his head.


    Some things, no matter what he did, could not be changed.


    Xie Lu suddenly said, "I don''t care, I''ll try it!"


    Listen to this, wash early South frown, Liu Yi Bai face helpless.


    But before they could say anything, a lantern suddenly appeared in the distance. Behind the dim light from the lantern, there was a calm face of a young man.


    The boy, who had gone up the mountain road and didn''t bring anything back, came to the broken temple with only a lantern. Looking at the snow on Xie Lu''s hand, the boy said happily, "I thought it was gone. It was still here."


    Liu Yibai''s expression was astonished. At the beginning of the wash, his face was calm. Only Xie Lu said coldly, "it''s my fault that you didn''t get to the Jianshan mountain."


    Li Fu shook his hand and moved it down slightly. If anyone could see his other hand behind him, he would surely find that his hand was shaking.


    "Don''t you care if you don''t get to Jianshan?" Liu Yibai is a little strange.


    Li Fuyao laughed. "I''m not lucky. If I hadn''t stayed on the mountain road for several hours, maybe I would have gone up. It''s a pity that I didn''t get to the top of Jianshan mountain. It''s a pity that I didn''t get to the top of the mountain. But it''s not a matter of life and death, I won''t cry."


    Liu Yibai thumbs up, "you boy free and easy."


    Xie Lu threw Xiaoxue to Li Fuyao, "this sword is for you."


    Speaking of free and easy, in fact, no one is more free and easy than Xie Lu. The famous sword in his family said that he would give someone a gift. This depends on Liu Yibai. He certainly can''t be so free and easy. Besides, he just orders his belongings all over his body and gives people away. He really can''t give up.Li Fuyao takes Xiaoxue and quickly returns it to Xie Lu. He shakes his head and says, "no, thank you Master, keep it for yourself. "


    After looking at the lantern for a long time, Xi Chunan suddenly said with a smile: "staying at the foot of the mountain for a while, practicing sword on the mountain is actually the same thing as practicing sword at the foot of the mountain."


    Liu Yibai suddenly patted his head and said with a smile: "if you want to learn sword, it''s enough to go to any mountain. Elder martial brother Xi didn''t see anyone who taught him how to teach him when he was on the mountain. Now, he''s not as good as that now? Elder martial brother Chen is more powerful. He didn''t stay on the mountain for several years. What''s different is that his cultivation level is getting deeper and deeper? "


    Xie Lu remembered that a long time ago, when the high spirited man stepped down from Jianshan, he left laughing, not lowering his head or other emotions. He wanted to see the elegant demeanor of the mountains and rivers. He didn''t want to die of old age in Jianshan. He didn''t want to marry her because he was ostracized.


    However, no matter how you look at the young man in front of him, he has to pretend to be relaxed, which is not comparable to Chen Sheng''s free and easy mentality. However, Xie Lu doesn''t hate Li Fuyao in this way. He should be stubborn. The vigor of a young man cannot be lost. As for the others, as long as they are worthy of the sword at his waist, Xie Lu is too lazy to take charge of it.


    So from this moment on, Xie Lu decided to teach Li Fuyao how to practice sword. There were too many reasons. Whether it was Chen Sheng''s disciple or the harm, he didn''t succeed in climbing the mountain, or he thought his temperament was really good. Anyway, all these reasons together, it would be good to teach him to practice sword.


    It''s none of her business to know how far the teenager can go, who will be killed, or who will be killed.


    She Xie Lu is in front of the sword immortal Road, at most with a Chen Sheng, the others are not worth mentioning.


    She held the little snow again on her chest and said with a smile, "if you don''t go up the mountain, you don''t have to go up the mountain to practice sword. I don''t need Chen Sheng to teach you to practice sword. Even if my way is not suitable for you, you two martial uncles are not bad."


    Liu Yibai nodded and said, "yes, yes, I''m not idle anyway. I''ll teach you how to practice sword. If it hadn''t happened in those years, I would have been one of the best swordsmen in the world. Maybe I don''t need Chao Qingqiu. I''m another sword immortal in the mountains and rivers. As for your martial uncle Xi, he is even more powerful. When he practices on the mountain, he always takes the first place in every examination. Several ways of Kendo are outstanding and the sword meaning is pure. His ancestors said that he had the style of ancient sword immortals. If you teach you to use sword, you will have a lot of future than Chen Sheng. "


    Xi Chunan held down his sword to hide fish and said with a calm smile, "stay for a few years, and then go on a tour of mountains and rivers. It''s not bad."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    Li Fuyao stayed at the foot of Jianshan mountain, but he didn''t live in the ruined temple with the three martial uncles. In fact, according to Liu Yibai''s words, there are some unspeakable things in this ruined temple. Li Fuyao''s coming in is not conducive to kendo. After all, not everyone has the cultivation level of the three of them and can ignore these things. As a matter of fact, as the three disciples of the old ancestor of Jianshan, no matter Liu Yibai, Xie Lu, Xie Lu, or Xi Chunan, they are not inferior in qualification. In particular, Xi Chunan has a good temper, but his heart is pure. Basically, he has not encountered any bottleneck in his way of kendo. Along the way, the speed of improving the level of cultivation is not too fast, but it is definitely not slow. The most important thing is that his accomplishments in Kendo all come naturally, and there is no slightest improvement. Therefore, his achievements in kendo are higher than those of the other two It''s just because I have lived in Jianshan for a long time. As for Chen Sheng, who has traveled mountains and rivers for many years, he was called the most arrogant and wild-minded by the ancestors of Jianshan at the beginning of his ascent to the mountain. Therefore, he did not stay in the mountains for a long time. Instead, he traveled around the mountains and rivers for a long time. Instead, he traveled all over the country, and even had the courage to kill the demon land If it wasn''t for the fear of chaoqingqiu on the other side of the demon soil, they might have let people sneak into the mountains and rivers and deal with the swordsman who didn''t know the heaven and earth.


    In the great war six thousand years ago, either Confucianism or Taoism''s means of subduing demons, it was not as powerful as the sword wielded by swordsmen, and the sword spirit that swept freely and freely was not as powerful as that of a swordsman. Those stupid swordsmen with only one sword in their waists are so powerful that the whole demon land feels frightened. In fact, if there were not as many as several sword immortals in their veins, the battle would not have come to an end so soon.


    After the war, the mountains and rivers were broken, and the two sides signed a contract, which was facilitated by the sages of the three religions and the demon soil magnates themselves, which led to the friendly situation between the two sides. However, since several sword Fairies in the same line of swordsmen had died in the war, there was no restriction on the swordsmen in the contract, which led to the arrival of chaoqingqiu or other swordsmen to the demon land It''s not a violation. In fact, even the monks of the three religions, as long as they are not too swaggering, will really say anything. In fact, this contract is only used to restrict the saints of both sides. After all, if the saints of the two sides really start their hands, no one wants to see this situation, whether it''s a mountain or a demon land.


    Although Li Fuyao had some knowledge of swordsmen before, it was not deep indeed. Chen Sheng learned swordsmen quickly and was also a genius. His realm did not rise slowly. However, if he was allowed to tear those things apart a little bit, Chen Sheng would be as big as an ox. therefore, the things he talked to Li Fuyao before were mostly focused on the spirit rather than the form. There are still many things, Li In fact, Fuyao only knows a little about it, so people need to teach him a good lesson again. Although Xie Lu studies Kendo with all his heart, it is really difficult for her to teach her. So after sitting for a long time, Xie Lu directly throws Li Fuyao to Xi Chunan. The gentle elder martial brother doesn''t mind the trouble and sits on the ground with Li Fuyao in the open space in front of the ruined temple, and then washes it Chu Nan asked a question, "what is a sword?"


    In the popular vernacular novels in the secular Dynasty, those swordsmen in the world need to ask some questions after they accept their apprentices. For example, why do you practice swordsmen and what swordsmen are? These are esoteric questions. However, since swordsmen are different from martial arts men in the world, they have to be more worldly. In fact, Xi Chunan really asked a common question Therefore, Li Fuyao was caught off guard when this question really came out of the mouth of Xi Chunan.


    As expected, it is very grounded.


    He was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said seriously: "the sword is a murderer and a friend of the swordsman. If we really want the sword to represent something, I think it is straight."


    Why is Chui he Zhixi asking


    "Because the sword is very straight."


    This should be the simplest answer Xi Chunan has ever heard. He didn''t make any mystery or even think about anything more. He just said that his sword body was very straight. If someone else was around, he would even think that this person must have no Huigen and would not be a great success. It was just Li Fuyao, who continued to listen with patience.


    "I think the word" straight "is very important. Straight to straight is a sword. The monks of the three religions in the mountains and rivers may have many ideas about the world and think much about it. But I think a swordsman should be a sword. When he wields a sword, he thinks it is because he comes up with the sword. He doesn''t need to pile it up. After all, it is this straight character that distinguishes the swordsman from the three religions. ¡±


    Li Fuyao laughed and said in a low voice, "martial uncle, maybe I''m not right, but I always think that the person I met before should think so."


    Xi Chunan looked at Li Fuyao and thought of the sword spirit on the mountain road of menchen. Then he opened his mouth and asked, "is it Chao Jian Xian?"


    Originally, Li Fu thought that this question was about "eight or nine, but Li Fu shook his head." he was not Chao Qingqiu. He was Chao FengChen. He wanted to be himself, but now it is estimated that he has dissipated in the mountains and rivers. He spent ten years in menchen mountain, as if he had lived under the identity of Chao Qingqiu for ten years. When he went down the mountain, he felt that he should be Chaofeng Dust, I can feel that he is really happyXichu Nanping said: "chaojianxian is naturally the most amazing swordsman in this mountain and river. However, according to you, chaofengchen should be no less than chaojianxian in some aspects. After that step, he will be very happy. It''s just that everyone understands Kendo differently. If you think the sword is straight, I don''t think there is any problem. But every swordsman who leaves Jianshan must remember something. No matter it''s not as good as it is, he should be worthy of the sword at his waist. "


    "You have to figure out why you made the sword."


    Li Fuyao nodded, his spirit was full.


    "There are only two kinds of cultivation methods in the world. One is monks, and the other is swordsmen. In fact, there is not much difference between them, but there are many differences between them. The sword ancestor who brought swordsmen to the road of practice did not refer to the practice path of the three religions monks, but was born out of the martial arts in the world. Therefore, we swordsmen are more grounded, in fact There is nothing wrong with them. Moreover, smoke and fire are not determined by the way they go, but closely related to their own nature. Even if the sages of Confucianism had become monks with great magical powers in those years, they were still willing to be in the secular world, teaching or reasoning, and never felt superior to others. However, nowadays, there have been some changes among the monks If you want to pursue immortality, you will not have much energy to take care of the people at the foot of the mountain. "


    "In fact, the original intention of that war was to protect the people of this mountain and river from being slaughtered by monsters."


    "People always have to do something that they think is good. No matter what others think, they have to do something good. So those sword immortals die generously and don''t care whether it is worth it or not. It''s enough to be worthy of a sword at your waist. "


    Hearing the stories of these sword immortals, Li Fuyao suddenly remembered the two swordsmen he had met on the Mountaineering Road, the graceful and graceful woman in red and the man in white.


    So Li Fuyao asked, "uncle, are the two swordsmen on the other side of the mountain climbing Road, some kind of sword immortal illusion?"


    Xi Chunan said calmly, "that''s right, but it''s not true. Those two sword immortals were the two sword immortals who died in the war. The female sword immortals are the ancestors of your uncle Xie. The white robed man''s surname is Lu, and he was also the sword immortal who died in the war. After the two sword immortals died in battle, their residual souls returned to Jianshan, nourished by the countless sword Qi on the mountain. Although they could not be dissipated, they could not go down the mountain without their cultivation. "


    "Every Sword Fairy in the world is extremely proud. For the sake of the swordsmen, these two left some residual spirits and gave up their pride as sword immortals. You have to know that the situation of swordsmen nowadays is really bad."


    "We need a lot of young people to reproduce the style of swordsmen, so that the voice of swordsmen will reappear in the mountains and rivers."


    Li Fuyao saw the light in Xi Chunan''s eyes, which was dazzling and warm. After a moment of absence, he nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    Xi Chunan, who is very bookish and voluminous, does not know if he is very good at reasoning, but it is more than enough to deal with Li Fuyao. Therefore, after Li Fuyao finished the conversation with Uncle Xi, Li Fuyao found that the martial uncle had not mentioned anything about the cultivation of Kendo at all. Then he was very sad to find out that he even had one No sword yet.


    The firewood knife he used before had been broken in two. When he killed Wang BA in the green water lake, it had already turned into pieces, which also led to the fact that he had nothing to use now. Therefore, under the ardent expectation of some martial uncle, Li Fuyao went to the mountain climbing road again, cut a large sword wood, and then left the place at a very fast speed Fang didn''t want to be seen. After all, although he stayed at the foot of the mountain, he was not actually a swordsman on the mountain. However, he didn''t know that when he opened the lane in Xielu, the ancestors and swordsmen on the mountain knew it clearly. However, he didn''t know why. No one came out to stop him, and no one raised any objection. It was as if the boy was in the mountain When he went up the mountain, he didn''t let the old man go up the mountain, but he didn''t care if he was still on the mountain?


    But even if Wu Shanhe had ten thousand problems in his stomach, he did not dare to step out of the sword tomb again. His ancestors drove him in twice, and for the third time, he was afraid that he would lose his skin.


    But this young man is secretly swearing in his heart, after going out, he has to go to meet the boy.


    The reason why Li Fuyao cut the sword wood is simple. Because he does not have a sword, it is not easy to learn it. Therefore, he has and must have a sword. Therefore, Xi Chunan proposed to use the sword first. However, after Li Fuyao carried the sword down from the mountain, he was very puzzled about who should make the sword.


    The three martial uncles and Li Fuyao stood in the open space in front of the ruined temple and looked at the sword wood for a long time without saying a word. Then the four looked at each other and saw each other. Finally, Xie Lu and Xi Chunan all looked at Liu Yibai. Liu Yibai, dressed in green, was horrified. He said, "where can I do this carpentry work?"


    "A few years ago, when younger martial brother Liu and sister Xie quarreled, elder martial brother I clearly heard that younger martial brother Liu was a top carpenter before he went up the mountain."


    Liu Yibai suddenly turned his head and looked at his elder martial brother, thinking that he had not told this story for years. Originally, he thought that you didn''t know, but when did he even say something?


    Xi Chu Nan''an comforted: "younger martial brother Liu doesn''t have to be like this. It doesn''t matter how he comes from. It''s just that Fuyao needs a wooden sword now. If there is no sword, it''s not like it. It''s also a delay in practice. If Fuyao comes down the mountain and travels to the green water lake, he meets an enemy and is killed by one move. That''s what Liu has done today Wrong. As a martial uncle of Fuyao, how can you be like this


    When Xi Chunan said these words, Li Fuyao couldn''t help but look at his uncle. He thought how could you comfort people and kill them with one move, which was so understated?


    Liu Yibai looked up at Li Fuyao, and his expression was somewhat tangled.


    Xie Lu Leng hums, "long winded, Liu Yibai, let me come."


    So they almost all looked at Xie Lu at the same time. Liu Yibai couldn''t help thinking that the identity of the younger martial sister was not as simple as that of Xie''s descendant. Could there be any other way?


    Just watching Xie Lu pick up the sword wood with his sword at will, and then use light snow to stroke on the sword wood. Finally, the sawdust is flying, just like the snow in winter. It has some artistic conception. However, after the three people came back to their senses, the sword wood had already turned into sawdust all over the sky, where there was still a little bit left.


    Finally, the three looked at each other.


    In the end, naturally, Li Fuyao made another trip to the mountain to cut a sword wood and brought it back. This time, there was still no movement on the mountain. We can basically be sure that the young man had been tacitly approved by his ancestors and could stay at the foot of the mountain. As long as he did not walk into the real sword mountain, there would be no great event. Therefore, no one paid attention to him.


    Liu Yibai made a wooden sword from the sword wood. He even made two scabbards out of the remaining trees. The swordsman had no scabbard. He thought that the sound of scabbard coming out was very good when he compared with Xi Chunan, so he made two scabbards.


    After giving the wooden sword to Li Fuyao, the latter was taken away from the temple by Xie Lu, who was cold faced, and went to the open space to compare swords. Xie Lu suppressed the realm of Swordsman in the first place, and Li Fuyao, the swordsman''s second realm, at the foot of the sword mountain. In fact, it was a sword comparison, and it was not wrong to say that Xie Lu fed Li Fuyao''s sword.


    However, even though Xie Lu had suppressed him to the lowest level, Li Fuyao was still beaten down, and even had no resistance. Xie Lu did not know how many bruises he had taken with Xiaoxue.


    Liu Yibai and Xi Chunan stood in the distance, looking at the scene, Liu Yibai sighed: "in terms of swordsmanship, I''m afraid there are not many people who are her opponents on the Jianshan mountain."Xi Chunan said with a low smile: "Xie''s swordsmanship, originally, is to attach importance to skills and despise methods. That sword immortal of Xie''s family has already been the champion of swordsmanship. As a descendant of Xie''s family, my younger martial sister naturally has gone a lot farther in the field of swordsmanship. Other people can''t afford to compare with him."


    Liu Yibai said with a smile: "the second elder martial brother stands on the younger martial sister, has got the headache."


    Xi Chu Nan seldom made a joke, "so Chen Sheng went down the mountain."


    Liu Yibai suddenly was stunned. After a moment, he covered his head and said, "elder martial brother Xi, there is no secret transmission this time."


    After knowing later, Xi Chu Nan felt his head and sighed, "yes."


    Sure enough, after the two said these two words, Xie Lu swept forward with a murderous sword on his face over the broken temple.


    Li Fuyao was stunned by the power of the sword.


    Liu Yibai smiles bitterly and shakes his head, while Xi Chunan does not change his face.


    A moment later, the two men who had suffered a sword attack from Xie Lu reappeared in front of the ruined temple.


    Xi Chu Nan sighed: "little sister, this temper, is not very good."


    "Elder martial brother Xi, you didn''t pass the message into the secret again this time?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Don''t think about it. Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    He didn''t fight back twice and was washed by Xie Lu''s sword spirit. His hair was scattered in the South and his hair was slightly disordered. He pulled it up at will and fixed it with a branch. Then he and Liu Yibai came to the temple again. Only this time, they both had a tacit understanding not to talk about Xie Lu, the younger martial sister, but to talk about some other things.


    Liu Yibai sighed: "elder martial brother Xi, I always think that Li Fuyao will go further than us in the future."


    Wash Chu Nan will be a few strands of disobedient hair to get behind the ear, calm smile way: "go farther is normal, if it is worse than us, it does not appear that we three people are not very good?"


    Liu Yibai said seriously: "elder martial brother Xi, I didn''t think you were so lively and interesting at first."


    Every day, I think of you as a fool. It''s more difficult for me to face you


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The elder martial brother talks like that, but it''s really a fight."


    "It''s OK. You can''t beat me anyway."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But younger martial brother Liu, you have to teach Fuyao what''s at the bottom of the box. It''s useless for you to keep it anyway."


    Liu Yibai raised his head and said indignantly, "elder martial brother Xi, I want to compare sword with you."


    Wash Chu Nan shakes his head, "no comparison."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    After the end of spring, it didn''t take long to get to the heat season. I just don''t know if it''s because of the strong sword spirit of the Jianshan mountain. Even at the foot of the sword mountain, there is no sense of heat.


    These days, Xie Lu used to feed Li Fuyao his sword while practicing his sword. Sometimes he cut the wooden sword into two pieces when he tried too hard. Then Li Fuyao had to go to the mountain again, cut a sword wood and carry it back to the foot of Jianshan mountain. Then Liu Yibai would swear and make a wooden sword from the tree, but Li Fuyao did I admire his martial uncle very much. Every time he makes a wooden sword, Li Fuyao even thinks that if he doesn''t practice sword in the future, he might be as good as a carpenter.


    However, in these days of sword practice, except Xie Lu, the female swordsman, who never tire of feeding the sword, then meditates with Xi Chunan every morning and dusk to run the Qi machine in the meridians. As for Liu Yibai, he only occasionally leads Li Fuyao around the mountains to teach him to recognize all kinds of flowers and plants.


    Although Li Fuyao didn''t quite understand what it had to do with sword practice, he still had the patience to run with him. The reason was that he still felt that the three martial uncles were not ordinary people in the end.


    At last, Xi Chunan began to explain Kendo after the summer season, which solved many puzzles for Li Fuyao. What''s more, he had a deep exposition on the issue of the coherence of Qi. From the shallow to the deep, Li Fuyao felt a lot of benefits. As for him, he felt that his realm and accomplishments had been improved. Liu Yibai liked to take Li Fuyao Li Fuyao is a little embarrassed about the fact that the realm has not yet reached the Jianqi state. However, Chen Sheng has arrived at the Jianqi state within one year, which is already very fast. Li Fuyao is a little slower. In fact, it doesn''t matter.


    In the heat season after the small summer heat, Wu Shan River, who was forbidden to stay in Jianzhong, went down the mountain for the first time. He made up his mind to meet Li Fuyao. However, before he got to the foot of the mountain, he felt a sharp sword spirit. Xie Lu was holding his sword in the distance and looked coldly at his laziest brother-in-law on the mountain.


    Goose bumps sprang up behind the Wushan river. After calling uncle Xie twice carefully, seeing that Xie Lu did not respond, he did not dare to take another step forward. He turned angrily. When climbing the mountain, he saw the figure of the old ancestor again. For the third time, he was thrown into the sword tomb by the ancestor of Jianshan mountain.


    Before entering the sword tomb, the young man made a few heartrending howls. However, he was soon given a sword by his ancestors. The swordsmen on the mountain all saw it clearly. The light of the sword was too dazzling. Many people thought that the cultivation of the old ancestor was a further improvement. He was expected to pick up the things he had left behind. But no one paid attention to whether wushanhe was the third He was thrown into the sword tomb for the first time. Anyway, this lazy boy should be tortured. After all, he has practiced the sword for nearly ten years and is still hanging out in the third level of swordsman''s sword spirit, which makes the swordsmen on the mountain feel ashamed.


    There was no result in the downhill of Wushan River, and the rest of the swordsmen did not go down the mountain. Therefore, Li Fuyao stayed at the foot of Jianshan mountain. In fact, except for the three martial uncles, Li Fuyao did not see anyone else. However, after the great heat, news came from the foot of the mountain saying that it was the Liangxi Taoist meeting, which was the most popular part of the Taoist battle. However, the song of Ye Sheng, a Taoist species, did not come to an end According to the news, daozhong has left the chenxieshan mountain and disappeared. However, it was a little disappointing to the monks who attended the meeting. However, on the day of the Daoist meeting, there was a big event in chenxieshan, which soon distracted people''s attention.


    A swordsman challenged the Taoist temple on the mountain road in chenxie mountain. The swordsman in the twilight state was full of sword spirit. After a sword was wielded, it was a magnificent scene. Finally, a Taoist Huang Zi left the scene and could not kill him. He could only watch the swordsman float down the mountain. I don''t know whether this kind of provocation is right or not Is it because they are afraid of chaoqingqiu, or do they think that sending people to surround and kill will make a mockery of chenxieshan, so chenxieshan has not stopped it.


    In addition, it was said that the abbot, who was only half a step away from the sage''s realm, said his voice, which surprised everyone. But in the end, he still didn''t appear in front of the people, which made people feel a little sorry. However, it is reasonable for people like the Taoist temple to ignore these common people and have nothing to say.


    As for the tower to heaven, because the last one of the Daoists was to sit down and talk about Tao and win the victory of the mountain, no one could see the one who was in the tower.


    However, the girl Qinghuai that Li Fuyao is most concerned about is not included in the news. Even so, Li Fuyao is very happy. Anyway, ye Shengge has not come to an end, so there is no contest with Qinghuai girl. How can we say that we should all live now?


    On the evening after the great summer heat, Li Fuyao and Xi Chunan meditated in the open space. An hour later, they opened their eyes. Suddenly, Xi Chunan said with a smile: "Fu Yao, your master, this time is very powerful. Few people know about going to the demon soil before. Now, it is known to all that people are now picking up things in chenxie mountain."


    Li Fu shook and said, "is it Chen Sheng?"


    Xi Chu Nan nodded with a smile and said calmly, "if it''s not Chen Sheng, how can you have a day off with your uncle Xie?"


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    Xi Chunan stood up and patted Li Fuyao on the shoulder. He was about to end the conversation.Looking at Xi Chu Nan''s back, Li Fuyao feels puzzled.


    However, Liu Yibai brought a jar of wine from the broken temple to Li Fuyao. After sitting down, he said to himself, "elder martial brother Xi and younger martial sister don''t drink. Drinking alone is meaningless. You are not a serious boy. You must drink wine with me."


    Li Fuyao laughed, but did not refuse. He took the bowl, poured the wine, took a sip, and said with a smile, "uncle Liu, this wine is not bad."


    Liu Yibai didn''t rush to speak. After drinking for two times, Liu Yibai said with a smile: "when I was young, I didn''t go out of the market. I heard that Mr. Shu was talking about books in a restaurant. Hey, I didn''t listen to the others. Only one sentence was that if you want to walk in the world with a sword, you must match the best sword, the best wine, and, of course, the most beautiful girl." he liked it very much, so he decided to practice After leaving behind the carpenter''s craft, I ran into a clan to learn martial arts. After only three years, I was one of the so-called top ten experts in the world. I didn''t know how much liquor I had drunk and how many young ladies I had seen. I felt bored. So I left the lake and went to this sword mountain. Who knows, it''s really boring after climbing the mountain, except for finding a wild grass in the sword washing pool, It''s better to stay at the foot of the mountain. "


    Li Fuyao sincerely said: "uncle Liu is free and easy."


    Liu Yibai said in a bad mood: "no free and easy without your master."


    Li Fuyao was speechless.


    After drinking a bowl of wine, Liu Yibai stood up, pulled out the weeds in his waist, and said with a calm smile, "elder martial brother asked me to take out all the things that pressed the bottom of the box. How can I get it? My younger martial sister''s swordsmanship is unparalleled on the mountain, and the elder martial brother''s sword sense is mellow. Do you want to learn my sword spirit


    Li Fuyao stood up and firmly said, "learn."


    Liu Yibai said with a smile: "swordsmen of our generation have the same breath in their chest. When they encounter injustice, they express it. Do you think that''s sword spirit?"


    Li Fuyao cautiously replied, "not really."


    "What is that?" Liu Yibai asked with a smile.


    "Spirit?"


    Liu Yibai doesn''t pay attention to the boy. He just brushes his finger over the blade. The body of the sword trembles in an instant. Liu Yibai holds the handle of the sword and says nothing, but waves the sword.


    Li Fuyao was fascinated by the powerful sword that swept the top of the mountain.


    But there was no damage to any plant or plant.


    Liu Yibai put his sword into the scabbard and said with a calm smile: "the old man on the mountain is rare in the world in terms of sword technique, sword spirit and sword spirit. However, one of the apprentices who can be taught can be divided into three. Only Chen Sheng has learned all about it, so the old man doesn''t like who he loves."


    For the first time, Li Fuyao had a different understanding of his cheap master, but in the end, Chen Sheng was not at the foot of Jianshan.


    After only one sword, Liu Yibai did not continue to use the sword. Instead, he sat down and drank wine. A large jar of wine was drunk by the two people. When the sky was full of stars, Liu Yibai turned back to the broken temple and left Li Fuyao alone. He watched the mountain by moonlight and thought that he had made great achievements in sword practice. He must go to the demon land to see what Qinghuai girl''s hometown was like Son''s.


    It''s just that this sword training has been successful. Do you really need to be a sword immortal?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    Li Fuyao practiced his sword at the foot of the mountain for several months. In fact, many things happened on the mountain. First, an old swordsman who had been in seclusion for a long time was trapped in the twilight environment for many years. He wanted to see the scenery of the spring and Autumn Period in his lifetime. So he forced himself to rush to Jianfeng. Finally, he died in Jianfeng. The ancestors of Jianshan restored the old swordsman''s sword sparrow Put it back in the sword washing pool and wait for the next swordsman to take it away. However, it is not easy to live up to the present dilemma of Jianshan.


    After that, an old swordsman who had been shut up on the mountain for many years passed away, and the sword was sent to the sword washing pool by his ancestors.


    As a matter of fact, the two swordsmen went up the mountain together with their ancestors to practice swords. However, their natural talents were far behind him. As the ancestors went further and further along the Kendo Road, both of them were still walking slowly. When they got to the back, they were even more stagnant. Whether the swordsmen or the monks, their longevity was linked to the realm. If the realm was not enough, they would not live long When the old ancestor was still young and strong, the two brothers who went up the mountain at the same time had come to an end and could not be reversed.


    In addition to his elder brother who passed away earlier, he was the only one left.


    Although white bones can be seen everywhere on the road of practice, it is still a bit sad to put them in today''s world.


    It seems that the old ancestor of Jianshan is getting old in a day, and he was watched by many people in the early morning of one day. The old ancestor was dejected in front of the sword immortal hall. His long hair, which was originally some silver, added a few wisps of frost white.


    At dusk, the old ancestor came down the mountain alone with wine. I can''t tell how lonely my back is.


    When he came to the foot of Jianshan mountain, Xie LUZHENG fed Li Fuyao his sword. He met his ancestor and turned around without saying a word. Xi Chunan and Liu Yibai, who had been paying attention to the situation before the temple was broken, also turned back to the broken temple without saying a word.


    When the old ancestor came to Li Fuyao, he said nothing and was not angry. He just sat down and looked at the foot of menchen mountain. His face was calm. Li Fuyao didn''t feel bad about the old swordsman. He didn''t go to Jianshan before dark. It was natural that the old swordsman would not let him go to the mountain according to the rules, but it was only natural that Li Fuyao didn''t have a good feeling about the old swordsman Looking at the appearance of the three martial uncles, it seems that some of them don''t like the old swordsman. They don''t even want to say a word?


    The old ancestor was carrying the wine, but he didn''t intend to drink it. After a long silence, he finally said, "what are you practicing swordsmanship for? Don''t make a fool of me."


    Li Fuyao looked at the old man who didn''t know his identity, but always felt that his identity was not simple. He didn''t speak in a hurry. In fact, he didn''t go up the mountain. In fact, why he practiced his sword was not his business. After all, he was at the foot of Jianshan mountain. In addition, the problem was not so secret, so he didn''t avoid talking about it. He just came to the old man and sat down, but soon moved aside, For nothing else, the old man''s sword spirit is too sharp. Once he is not covered up, he feels stabbed by a sword when he is close.


    Li Fuyao said in a soft voice, "back to the old man, I started practicing sword to find revenge for some people in Luoyang City. I didn''t have to kill people. I just wanted to make those people feel worse. The truth seems to be like returning home in good clothes, but it seems different. Then I want to practice my sword well. I can walk around and look around. I can draw my sword to help me when I meet injustice. "


    "Are you from Yanling?" the old man asked


    Li Fu shook his head. "I''m from Zhou."


    The answer was baffling to the old man, but the old man did not delve into the problem and soon changed the topic.


    You don''t want to be a sword


    Li Fuyao nodded with a smile. "If you have a chance, you can do it. If you don''t have that chance, you can''t ask for it. You can''t do it."


    The old man nodded quietly and said in a soft voice, "you are very suitable to stay on the mountain. You just miss it and you can''t help it. In fact, it''s not bad to practice at the foot of the mountain. The three men''s swordsmanship is outstanding. It''s better if you learn the same or you want to learn them all. As long as you learn them, you can do it."


    Li Fuyao didn''t know how to open his mouth, so he didn''t say anything, waiting for the old man to continue.


    The old man said with a smile: "after practicing sword and sword, at the end of my training, my old friends of the same generation have all left, and I am alone. Do you think it''s bitter or not? I have left Jianshan for hundreds of years. Do you think it''s bitter or not. Other swordsmen are trying to express their feelings with one sword. But I have to consider many things in the end. They are not easy to get out of swords. You say it''s bitter or not. "


    The old man contacted him and asked if he was suffering, which made Li Fuyao a little trance.


    The old man chuckled, obviously not ready to let Li Fuyao answer. He took a sip of the jar of wine and handed it to Li Fuyao. He sighed, "the boy who accompanied me to drink with me has gone down the mountain, and then there is no one to drink with me. How about you boy? How many bowls can you drink?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "it''s OK to drink all the time."


    The old man said in a cold voice, "full of nonsense!"


    But a moment later, he burst out laughing again, "but I like you, a boy who talks nonsense occasionally."


    Li Fuyao grinned.After drinking the jar of wine, the old man and Li Fuyao stopped. Before they left, they just said, "in the future, we can go to the mountain climbing Road more often. If we meet those giant birds, we can try our swords a few more times. As for the two sword immortals, we can also ask for advice, but we don''t need to be dogged."


    Li Fuyao paid a respectful salute and watched the old man leave.


    After the old ancestor of Jianshan turned around and went up the mountain, the three talents from the ruined temple came out. Xie Lu''s eyes were complicated. Liu Yibai''s face was indifferent. As for Xi Chunan, he was as gentle as ever.


    The attitude of the three apprentices towards their master is really puzzling.


    Br >


    after climbing the mountain, the two swordsmen could see the power of their swords So it''s just like a beautiful woman is beautiful when she goes out of the bath, but the person standing in front of her is a blind person.


    At the end of the spring, before the end of the Taoist meeting at Liangxi Taoist temple in chenxie mountain, three people came down. They were some white skirt Taoist, ye Shengge, a little girl wearing green clothes all the year round, and Chen Sheng, who had the white fish sword hanging from his waist.


    Ye Shengge had already gone down the mountain before Chen Sheng and Qinghuai, but he didn''t go far. After resting outside the town for half a day, ye Shengge waited for Chen Sheng and Qinghuai, who were pale in the face. One was a swordsman who would not be seen in the mountains and rivers, a talented young girl from a demon land, and a Taoist school with high hopes. However, it was never seen There is a reason to walk together, but I don''t know what happened. They just went together again.


    Chen Sheng had a battle with Zhang Shouqing, the Taoist priest of Huang Zi, on the mountain road. Although he did not die on the mountain road, he was still hurt. Chen Sheng, a swordsman in the twilight world, was not helpless against Zhang Shouqing, who was in the spring and Autumn period. However, the Taoist priest on the mountain did not let Chen Sheng get close to him. After all, Chen Sheng was a swordsman in the morning and evening A sword, even if it is the realm of spring and autumn, can not bear. In the last fierce battle, Chen Sheng seized the opportunity, and Zhang Shouqing was almost seriously injured. So when Chen Sheng went down the mountain, he didn''t stop at all. Otherwise, this guy would have been on the mountain.


    Ye Shengge didn''t know where to go when he went down the mountain. When he saw Qinghuai and Chen Sheng, he wanted to go to the Jianshan mountain. Then he followed Chen Sheng, a swordsman, to the border of Liangxi. Qinghuai wanted to return to the demon land and wanted to go to the Jianshan mountain to see if someone was still there, so he also went to the Jianshan mountain As for Chen Sheng, who didn''t want to go to Jianshan to look at the two girls, he couldn''t think clearly. Finally, he even wanted to have a look at them. However, it was not very difficult for him to walk through the mountain, but it would be very difficult for the two girls to meet the sword spirit of Chao Qingqiu.


    Then Chen Sheng sadly thought of his cheap disciple Li Fuyao. It seems that he can''t make it. If he goes to Jianshan and gives his name to him, no matter whether his master is still complaining about his going down the mountain, he will surely teach Li Fuyao what he can. Since his master is also an old ancestor of Jianshan, he doesn''t need to practice Kendo much He said that Li Fuyao must be better than his half master. However, since he already has a ray of sword Qi of Chao Qingqiu on the menchen mountain road, Li Fuyao should be stopped.


    All the way from chenxieshan to the border of Liangxi are not unusual. After all, they are secular dynasties under the rule of Taoism. Even if the rest of the monks want to attack ye Shengge, a natural Taoist, they should also consider the deterrence on the other side of chenxie mountain and the Taoist temple that is said to be holy only half a step away.


    When the three men arrived at the border of Yanling and Dayu, the first wave of challengers appeared. A middle-aged monk who claimed to be in the green silk realm appeared on the Bank of a big river. He said that he was not good at cultivating Taoism. He wanted to challenge ye Shengge. According to Chen Sheng''s point of view, this guy has been under Jiazi for at least 70 years, but only in the realm But if it''s a middle-aged monk, I don''t care.


    Then on the Bank of the great river, the unknown monk died.


    Ye Shengge did not do much, but took out a magic weapon, which was a picture. She took the monk in, and then collected a lot of river water, directly drowning the monk.


    Chen Sheng couldn''t help turning his eyes in such a fight. The green locust, who had not talked much, was even convulsed. God knows how many treasures this Taoist inborn has in his body. Such a monk in the green silk realm died like this.


    It''s just that the Challenger didn''t die long before the second came.


    On that day, the three of them were sailing down the river on a ferry boat. The second monk came down from the sky and stood in the bow of the boat. Ye Shengge trapped him in the bell with a big bell. Then he tied it up with a rope and threw it directly into the river. Fortunately, they saved their lives. Neither of the two green silk realms could make ye Shengge work hard, which was just some curtain After the people are very unhappy, of course, also a little surprised. Knowing that this Taoist is of extraordinary origin, he has not too few good things in his hand, but he never thought that the side of chenxieshan should be so generous.After the two assassinations failed, the three of them had a difficult time in peace. It should be that the clan leaders with ulterior motives felt that it was useless to deal with ye Shengge, and were discussing the next countermeasures. In these days, Chen Sheng''s injury gradually improved, but he didn''t take out a sword against ye Shengge, and there was no reason to help her stop the disaster What Chen Sheng wants to see more is the family background of Ye Sheng song. Even if he wants to make a sword, he will never do it for Ye Sheng song, but for the little girl Qinghuai at most.


    As for the goblin, who had something to do with his cheap apprentice, if he didn''t take out the sword and watched Qinghuai die in front of him, who knows if Li Fuyao would chase him with his sword after he had accomplished his sword training. After all, the boy dared to come to him with a wooden stick before he set foot on the road of cultivation, so that it was the goblin.


    He went south all the way down the ferry. He was very bored. Standing in the bow of the boat, he caught some big fish. He borrowed the boatman''s bowl and cooked fish soup alone in the bow. Ye Shengge was not at all out of the way. After Chen Sheng had cooked the fish soup, he took a bowl and went to Chen Sheng and asked him if he could drink it. Chen Sheng was not such a mean person. He was just a little bit Nodding his head, he didn''t say much, but when he saw the bowl of Ye Shengge, he sighed again. This is a magic weapon of high quality. Do you use it to hold fish soup?


    Qinghuai did not go to see the scene here. She sat alone in the stern of the boat, looking at some place, with a plain look.


    Is this a shock?


    Chen Sheng is too lazy to pay attention to these troubles. There are so many things in the world that he has to take care of every time. His sword can''t come out so many times.


    Before getting off the ferry, the boatman carefully asked Chen Sheng if the remaining big fish could be left for them. Chen Sheng turned to look at the two yellow and skinny children waiting on the shore. He laughed and said that they were not good-looking, and then he suddenly pulled a sword out of his waist.


    With a sword.


    The sword was powerful and swept across the whole river, and then Chen Sheng made another sword, which was not as powerful as before. However, in a short time, dozens of big fish were forced out of the river by the sword and landed on the ferry.


    Chen Sheng put the sword into the scabbard and asked the boatman with a smile whether he was enough. The boatman who had been shocked could only nod his head vigorously.


    Chen Sheng laughed and turned away.


    Ye Shengge said that he didn''t want to go to the Jianshan mountain any more and wanted to see something else first.


    Naturally, Chen Sheng didn''t stop him. Qinghuai was not interested in saying more than half a word of nonsense. The three of them parted their ways here, but after a few steps, Qinghuai turned and said, "Ye Sheng song, you remember, my little follower will surpass you in the future."


    Ye Shengge, dressed in a white skirt, just nodded quietly and said a good word, then nodded to Chen Sheng, and then turned north.


    Qinghuai, who crossed the border with Chen Sheng and came to Dayu together, looked listless. The whole person seemed to have something on his mind, but he didn''t say anything. When he was about to get close to the border, Qinghuai finally asked, "do you think it''s really impossible for that guy to climb that Jianshan?"


    Chen Sheng said with a calm smile: "it''s hard for Chao Qingqiu to leave a trace of sword spirit, but I always think that this boy should be good. Even if he didn''t go to the top of the mountain, it doesn''t matter. When I find him and take him through a certain road, how can I lead him to the threshold of sword spirit state?"


    Green locust rolled a white eye, "this guy is so stupid, where has the opportunity."


    Unexpectedly, Chen Sheng retorted solemnly: "my disciples of Chen Sheng, where can I be so unbearable?"


    This time, Qinghuai didn''t want to say a word.


    When she was near the foot of Jianshan, Qinghuai said that she didn''t want to go to Jianshan. If she saw that guy didn''t go to Jianshan and begged lazily at the foot of the mountain, it would be a shame. So she simply refused to go, so that he would not feel ashamed when he saw him.


    Chen Sheng asked her with a smile where she was going next. Qinghuai didn''t answer him. She just said to walk and have a look. She didn''t know. So at the border of Dayu, Qinghuai went to Yanling by herself. Looking at the route, it seemed to be Dazhou. She explained to herself that she only wanted to see the scenery there, but in fact she wanted to see whether he had gone back without climbing Jianshan.


    If you happen to see this guy in Zhou state, do you want to give him a good face and comfort him?


    Qinghuai nodded with a smile and thought it was OK. Anyway, this guy is not thin skinned, so it''s OK to comfort them.


    As for Chen Sheng, he didn''t want to go to Jianshan, so he didn''t want to go to Jianshan. So far, when he left, all the three people were going to Jianshan, and none of them really went to Jianshan.


    At the same time, the background of the middle-aged monk at the border of Dayu was investigated by the mountain. A few days later, a high-level mountain Taoist priest smashed the gate of the Taoist temple behind the middle-aged monk. The middle-aged Taoist priest who was ordered by the mountain calmly walked into the not so big Taoist temple. Naturally, it was not big, but also similar to the chenxie mountain Comparison. After entering the Taoist temple, the middle-aged Taoist priest asked the frightened monks with a smile whether ye Shengge was easy to kill.


    Then, before they could open their mouths, the whole Taoist temple was razed to the ground.A fool knows that if this Taoist temple dares to act like this, someone must be behind him, but Shen Xieshan doesn''t want to investigate, so they can only carry the black pot on their back.


    It''s just that ye Shengge, which they attacked and killed.


    Reasonable.


    If someone thinks it unreasonable, they will come to Shen Xie mountain to reason.


    Taoists on the mountain can accompany you to talk. If they can''t, there will be a master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Spring goes to summer, and then to the end of autumn.


    Li Fuyao has been practicing sword at the foot of Jianshan mountain for half a year. In addition to learning sword spirit with three martial uncles at the beginning, most of his later days would walk along the mountain climbing Road. Sometimes, he would compete with the two sword immortals. He was just stunned by the sword immortal named Lu After knowing that Li Fuyao was Xie Lu''s nephew, Xian Xie Chen never used a sword. When Li Fuyao was tortured by Lu Changyan''s fierce sword spirit, Xie Chen just looked at the distance from the mountain peak, dressed in red, and did not reveal any words.


    After getting a sword every day, he would go to fight with the giant birds. He had to take out his sword until he was exhausted. Then he could go down the mountain road and compare his sword with Xie Lu in front of the broken temple at the foot of the sword mountain. At first, Xie Lu fought with Xie Luyao in the first place, and then in the second place, which made Li Fuyao miserable. However, Xie Lu felt very good about the sword feeding method, and Li Fuyao did not dare to say more It''s trying to figure out when to let uncle Xie take his sword. However, it seems that it''s not ideal to follow the current situation.


    Liu Yibai may be more obsessed with wine than kendo. Knowing that Li Fuyao''s drinking capacity is good, he takes Li Fuyao for a drink every evening. However, according to Liu Yibai, he is extremely addicted. It is like a sword out of a half sheath, unable to get out, unable to enter. But Liu Yibai didn''t dare to tell Xie Lu about this complaint. Now, this situation is actually created by him. If he didn''t want to make Li Fuyao drunk one day, so that the boy missed his practice the next day, he would not be able to drink a few drinks with Li Fuyao each time.


    Xi Chunan talked a lot about the truth, but in the end he left only a few words about his sword. This made Li Fuyao a little confused at first. But after walking several times on the road, he gradually became more and more clear. Finally, he felt that his uncle Xi could go the farthest among the three martial uncles. Only in this way, among the three martial uncles who taught Li Fuyao to practice swords, Xi Chunan was the most leisurely.


    But even so, Li Fuyao was still in the second realm of tranquility without breaking through the boundary. Chen Sheng went to the sword spirit realm one year ago. However, this apprentice was far less powerful than his own master. After more than a year, he still didn''t cross the threshold of the second level. This made Li Fuyao admire his cheap master even more when he was annoyed.


    The old ancestor on the mountain did not go down the mountain since he went down the mountain once. According to the occasional news from the mountain, the old ancestor had chosen to close down for cultivation. He had to take a few steps on the road to kendo. Later, he realized that the old man who did not look too strict was the ancestor of the swordsman on the mountain. He was a little surprised, but soon calmed down and thought more about him Zong said that after sending him down the mountain, no one dared to refute it. It turned out that he had this identity here.


    In the early winter after the end of autumn, the first snow fell on Jianshan mountain. The snow was not big, but it could dye a layer of frost on the mountain. The roof of the ruined temple at the foot of Jianshan was covered with snow. Li Fuyao was going to take a broom to clean the snow in front of the temple, but he was stopped by Xie Lu. He said that it was such a snowy scene that he could practice his sword. Li Fuyao looked dazed After that, he accompanied Xie Lu for a whole day. At the end of the evening, he was covered with bruises.


    Xie Lu jumped to the big Bluestone and sat down, motioning Li Fuyao to sit beside her. After sitting down, Xie Lu pointed to the distant green hill and said with a soft smile: "I would rather you learn sword slowly. It''s boring on the mountain. Although I''m devoted to Kendo, I sometimes feel bored. You''ve been here these days, but you''ve added a little bit of anger."


    Li Fuyao knew that once he entered the Jianqi realm and the sword spirit could be released, he would go down the mountain to travel around the mountains and rivers. If he could not go further, let alone go back to Jianshan, if he could continue to advance in kendo, he could return to Jianshan to practice. However, there were not many swordsmen who chose to return to Jianshan. Most of them either died in the demon land or died in a seclusion The swordsmen who are willing to spend the rest of their lives on this mountain have to choose to continue their swordsmen. Otherwise, who doesn''t want to be the kind of cool and unrestrained person who can hold the sword and where to go.


    Seeing that Li Fuyao didn''t speak, Xie Lu didn''t feel anything. He just said with a smile: "Fuyao, you''re just the same age as that Taoist and other young people in this mountain and river. After you go down the mountain, you should represent Jianshan. No, it''s the same line of swordsmen. It''s not appropriate to argue with them. It''s just because you don''t want to insult the swordsman In the past few years, there was no new man in Jianshan, but he didn''t make such plans. But now that you are with you, it''s natural that you can''t avoid talking about it. You are the first new person to practice in Jianshan in the past ten years. Naturally, this burden will fall on you. It''s a bit heavy, but you have to shoulder it. "


    Li Fuyao grinned. For the first time, he felt that the burden was heavier after practicing sword.


    Xie Lu said calmly: "before the war, there were a number of sword immortals in our swordsmen, and there were countless outstanding Kendo masters. In the mountains and rivers, apart from the three religions, none of the friars of the three religions dared to despise them. Even in the mountains and rivers, there were countless sword schools, and all the disciples were proud of themselves as swordsmen It''s not as prosperous as it used to be, but which swordsman have you ever seen who is decadent and complacent? "Li Fuyao said in a soft voice: "swordsmen are not proud of their position in the mountains and rivers at all. It seems that it is just a sword in the waist."


    Xie Lu looked at Li Fuyao with approval. "After learning skills, there''s nothing to be proud of. Pride lies in being able to stand up to a sword in the waist all the time. I heard elder martial brother Xi say that you think the sword is straight. I think it''s very good. Go straight. This is the sword. "


    Li Fuyao laughed and refused to comment. Xie Lu didn''t go on talking about this issue. He said with a smile: "actually, there is a boy on the mountain who can actually go down the mountain, but the ancestor is reluctant to let him die."


    Li Fu shook the corner of his mouth and twitched, "Uncle Xie doesn''t need to be so straightforward, does he?"


    Xie Lu calmly said, "this is the straight word."


    Li Fuyao is speechless.


    Before Xie Lu left, she once said that she would not need Li Fuyao to compare swords tomorrow. She would take a day off. Li Fuyao said nothing but rubbed his shoulder in a place that Xie Lu could not see.


    Then he grinned with pain.


    Xie Lu laughed in a corner that Li Fuyao couldn''t see. At this moment, he didn''t really carry it at all.


    -


    the snow on the top of Jianshan mountain is more than that at the bottom.


    Wu Shanhe, who was released from Jianzhong, met uncle Xie when he went down the mountain for the first time, but he didn''t see Li Fuyao. He was not very reconciled at all. However, several times later, he met uncle Xie, and never saw any shadow of Li Fuyao. Even once, Wu Shanhe almost got a sword from Xie Lu, and his sword Qi was rolling, It seems that Wu Shanhe is not regarded as his younger generation''s children. If Wu Shan he did not run fast, he would be sure to get a strong sword. In this way, Wu Shan he would not dare to go down the mountain any more, but sometimes he murmured that Li Fuyao had become the treasure of the three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan mountain? However, over the years, the three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan have been very indifferent to the swordsmen on the mountain. Why did they fall in love with Li Fuyao? Is it because the boy didn''t board?


    Wu Shanhe can''t think through some things, so he doesn''t think about it anymore. He just wants to meet Li Fuyao. After all, there is no one of his peers on the mountain, and there is only one Li Fuyao at the foot of the mountain.


    When Wu Shan River got to the top of the mountain, he wanted to go there to see the scenery. But when he stepped on it, he found his ancestor sitting in the middle of wenjianping. On his knee was an old sword which he hadn''t taken with him for many years. He closed his eyes and said nothing. Although there were a few silver wires in the ordinary day, most of them were still black hair. Now he has long hair It was all snow white. Sitting in the snow, Wu Shanhe almost felt that he was sitting in the snow. He was scared to run to the old ancestor. He found that the old ancestor was staring at the Wushan River, which was almost full of tears and tears. Wushanhe sniffed and said wrongly: "I thought you were so sedentary. If you sit down, the mountains will be large and small There''s no one in charge. "


    The old man said with a smile, "I will die one day. Isn''t it that Jianshan will not exist in the world?"


    Wu Shanhe wiped his face and said angrily, "ancestor, you can distort my meaning."


    The old man shook his head and shook off the snow on his hair. He thought of one thing and said calmly, "you want to go down the mountain to see that young man. Then, are your three martial uncles still not allowed to see you?"


    Wu Shanhe sat next to his ancestor, with his head tilted and a sad look on his face. "Of the three martial uncles, martial uncle Xi and uncle Liu didn''t say anything, but martial uncle Xie, I was chased up the mountain once when I went down the mountain. I didn''t know why. I didn''t do anything too much. I just wanted to see the boy."


    The old man laughed and said nothing.


    Wushanhe is even more depressed.


    The old man said calmly, "wushanhe, if you are still in the sword spirit realm, I will throw you into the sword tomb. By the way, I will throw a ray of sword spirit into the sword tomb. Let you see why the sword tomb is called thousands of sword Qi. It has its own weather."


    Wu Shanhe shrunk his head and sighed, "ancestor, you know I want to go down the mountain, but why always stop me?"


    The old man snorted, "don''t think about it. You''d better practice your sword while I''m still alive. When I go west one day, you''ll sit in my position and sit down on the sword mountain."


    Wu Shanhe yelled, "why do the old ancestors hold on to me when they are on the mountain


    The old man took a look at Wushan river without explanation.


    Wu Shanhe said cautiously, "the three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan mountain are rare and gifted. It seems unreasonable that my ancestors chose me."


    The old man asked, "if I don''t reason, what do you want wushanhe to do?"


    Wu Shanhe was not sure what to say. He was the first person on the mountain who was undisputed in kendo cultivation, and his status was even more respected. No one dared to contradict him on the mountain. When the old ancestor said that he wanted to be reasonable, the whole mountain could only accompany him to reason. If he didn''t, everyone could only stare at him. What''s more, Wu Shanhe, a disciple of three generations, was right In this old ancestor, there is no way.With a sigh, Wu Shanhe, who turned around and left, stepped on a series of footprints in wenjianping, looking helpless.


    The old man sat down and said nothing. Everything in the world follows his temperament. On the contrary, the higher the realm is, the heavier the burden on his shoulders. Wu Shanhe is just shouldering the sword mountain, but Chao Qingqiu, who is already a sword immortal, has to shoulder the inheritance of the whole line of swordsman. No one is relaxed.


    As for Li Fuyao, the old man has no idea what he can do for the moment. Maybe he is the future of this vein like Wu Shanhe. However, it depends on the extent to which they can go. If they can''t bear the responsibility and the realm is not enough, how can they get a foothold in the mountains and rivers?


    As for the qualifications of these two little guys, Wu Shanhe is even better. The parents of this little guy who has been practicing sword on the mountain are both swordsmen with good accomplishments. Naturally, their blood lineage is not so bad. On the contrary, Li Fuyao''s parents are ordinary people, and they will be inferior to wushanhe in the first place, but maybe it is because of this little guy Because of his nature, the old man paid more attention to Li Fuyao, preferring to let Li Fuyao go out to visit the mountains and rivers rather than go down the mountain once in Wushan river.


    There has been a saying of teaching students in accordance with their aptitude in Confucianism, but this is not unique to Confucianism. Just thousands of years ago, swordsmen''s practice was divided into three. Sword, meaning, sword, Qi and swordsmanship were allowed to practice under the door. Only later, they gradually merged into one path, but they were not confused. Some people still thought about one aspect of kendo.


    It''s just about Li Fuyao''s downhill and Wushan River''s mountain practice. Although the old man and his three disciples didn''t go through face-to-face, they finally reached a tacit understanding.


    If Li Fuyao can get to Jianqi state, he will travel around the mountains and rivers on behalf of Jianshan, and hone with other friars of the three religions with extraordinary talent. If not, it will be that there is no new disciple in Jianshan and he will not be born again.


    As for the Wushan River, it is necessary to stay on the mountain in any case, and no matter how, we can not rush down the mountain.


    The scenery on the mountain is not as simple as it seems to outsiders.


    In the end, the old man looked down at the old sword on his knee and said with a soft smile, "if you want to give that child, I have to make up the gift of meeting. But again, the child has to choose a sword by himself. How can he get high spirited with my decadent old thing?"


    -


    before the twelfth lunar month, there were several heavy snowfalls in Dayu, which made many famous mountains seem to be wearing a new white suit, which makes people enjoy the sight, but it''s hard to walk in the snow. Except for the monks, few ordinary people will go out for a long journey in this season.


    The longest zangyun River in Dayu is still not covered with ice because of its long and deep water. But even so, there are still many people fishing on the Bank of the river near a small village in a section of the lower reaches of the river. However, among more than a dozen middle-aged men, a woman with a white skirt suddenly appeared. She wore a hat and was dressed in a hat Coir raincoat, with a basket on his back and a green bamboo fishing rod on his back, sat on a big stone for a day. He was even more patient than ordinary old fishermen. He didn''t show any fear of cold. In fact, the village welcomed the guests from afar. The reason is that after she decided to live in the village, she bought an extra yellow mud house at a high price. Then she bought a lot of things in the villagers'' house. The price was much higher than that in the market. One day, when she saw the men in the village fishing by the river, she simply bought it again After collecting all the necessary equipment for fishing, he began to fish on the riverside. Naturally, the first few days were fruitless. The men in the village were simple and honest. They sent one or two fish to the white skirt woman. The white skirt woman took all the fish. She did not shirk at all, but continued to fish by the river the next day.


    A few days later, the white skirt woman finally had some harvest. She began to fish some small fish in the zangyun River, but after catching them, she threw them into the river. It seemed that she had other ideas, not big fish?


    It is said that there is a kind of fish named peach blossom in the zangyun river. The fish body is the same color as peach blossom, and it tastes delicious. If it has the aroma of peach blossom, it attracted many fishermen to fish once it was born. Over the past few years, the fish has become less and less, and the market price is still high.


    When the white skirt woman was looking at the daojuan in the skyscraper on the chenxie mountain, one of the elders of daomen had written down the shape of the fish, but she had never seen it, so she wanted to have a look.


    So she came.


    But up to now, I haven''t been able to catch a peach blossom.


    The woman in white dress was a little disappointed.


    Seeing another heavy snow, the white skirt woman lost sight of the river. She didn''t know where she was going to go when she went out of the gate. She could stop where she wanted to stop, but she didn''t have to.


    Finally lost interest in the white skirt woman is ready to finish, suddenly feel a sink in the hand, fish hook on the fish!


    The white skirt woman suddenly pulled, a fish body like peach blossom general color River fish was pulled away from the river, but soon broke free and rolled into the river.


    The woman in white dress put down her fishing rod and was calm.


    It''s true that seven or eight out of ten things you don''t like in life.Then the white skirt woman stood up and looked at the distance. There was an umbrella man standing in the distance, looking at this side quietly.


    "White skirt woman suddenly opened," I am Ye Sheng song. "


    "The man said," I know


    Ye Shengge walked a few steps, took off the coir raincoat and bamboo hat, and said slowly, "I''m not very happy today."


    The man laughed and said, "I am very happy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    "Why are you happy?" Although this is a very conventional question, but ye Shengge thought, so he asked.


    The man may be really happy, so he patiently answers this question, "killing the first one today, which is very likely to become a saint in the future, makes the chenxie mountain, which has always been high above the top, suffered a blow, and even made the temple master who had been watching the mountain coldly feel annoyed, even furious. Of course, the most important thing is that you, the Taoist priest, die After that, the future of chenxie mountain will not be determined as before. After the temple master took that step, did Liang Xi really take the lead? So why am I not happy? "


    Ye Shengge asked, "why?"


    The man was stunned, "what by what?"


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "since you are just a Taiqing state, why are you so determined to kill me? Why do you think you can kill me?"


    The man lost his mind for a moment, then quickly returned to his senses and said with a smile, "I am the pure land!"


    Ye Sheng song bowed his head and murmured, "who is not in Taiqing?"


    The man didn''t hear it clearly, but after ye Shengge finished, he just took a few steps along the river bank. It seemed that he wanted to stay away from his own things. He was afraid that he would smash the things. The umbrella man didn''t rush to do it. He just looked at ye Shengge carefully. Before he came, he had already made a pile within a hundred miles around here The release of the door secret treasure is enough to isolate all contact with the outside world. Even if the Taoist species in front of us carries any magic weapon that can contact with the chenxieshan mountain, I believe that it will lose its effect under the cover of this secret treasure. The Taoist temple behind the monk who used to fight ye Shengge at the border of Liangxi river has been razed to the ground. The Taoist priest in chenxieshan has never been alone If you want to see the scenery of mountains and rivers, since you dare to attack and kill the natural Taoist species of chenxieshan, naturally, you should do a good job after being known by the chenxieshan mountain. Since the chenxieshan can release 3000 volumes of dengtian tower, and it is inferior to ye Shengge alone, everyone should know that someone really touched ye Shengge and was found out by the chenxieshan Taoist priest what the consequences should be Even if it is chenxieshan who wants to kill chickens and show monkeys, people who really have ideas will only be more careful. Just like the clan behind him, they will not hesitate to take out heavy weapons to isolate all the means of exploration in chenxieshan, so as to be carefree.


    Now he only needs to do one thing, kill ye Shengge.


    That''s all.


    But if you want to attack the future of a chenxieshan mountain, the whole mountain is protected by the inborn Taoist species. Is that really all it is?!


    The man''s hand shaking slightly with the umbrella.


    Half is excited, the other half is thinking about the success of the attack after the clan promised things.


    There must be brave men under the heavy reward!


    And he is the brave man.


    Determined, he began to look at the white skirt woman in front of him. However, he knew that he had attacked and killed this Taoist priest before, but he had not seen ye Shengge''s hand, so he was killed by her endless magic weapons. As a monk in the Taiqing realm, although not comparable to those green silk realms, he also needed to meet such a daozhong advance gradually and entrench oneself at every step.


    If you are careless, you may still fall into the abyss.


    The heavy snow fell between the two people, but ye Shengge turned a blind eye. After several steps, she just opened her mouth and said, "come and kill me."


    The man laughs, opens an umbrella to pass by, brings the boundless wind and snow, behind him, originally the ordinary heavy snow, becomes really like the storm general does not stop, but in front of Ye Shengge and behind the wind and snow as usual, unaffected.


    Ye Shengge''s expression is extremely insipid. She just looks at the umbrella man who has passed by several feet and doesn''t want to move forward.


    A friar is not willing to be too close to the enemy, even if both sides are monks.


    Therefore, after a moment, the umbrella man will be big sleeve micro move, the moment several air machine like nine days of milky way pouring, sweeping the wind and snow.


    The Taoist monk, who did not know his sect, stood in the distance, his hands slightly raised, and he had a vigorous momentum.


    As a matter of fact, as long as the monks in the world are not suppressed deliberately, most of them will develop their own bearing with the improvement of their realm and the growth of years. However, a few of them will naturally have a natural momentum because they have never fallen behind others in the struggle for realm.


    Among the three religions, the Confucianist monks probably have a body of knowledge and an understanding of the sages and sages'' principles besides the comparison of the level of the realm and the magic weapons. The Taoist friars on the side of Liangxi are much simpler than the Taoist monks on the other side of Liangxi. Apart from the realm, they have a competition on the magic weapons.


    The umbrella man thought that he was better than ye Shengge in the realm, but he still did not dare to take it lightly. After waving his sleeve, he immediately took out a talisman from his arms and threw it away. The golden amulet floated in the air, and the small characters written in ink on it quickly fell off and connected. A vermilion ribbon appeared on the side of the man, but the ribbon was composed of words Although it is not true to see the composition of Fu, everyone knows that it has great power.


    In the snow, this vermilion ribbon is particularly conspicuous.Ye Shengge said calmly, "this is Chen Sheng''s ghost painting. It is clearly recorded in the 3000 daojuan of dengtian tower. The whole chenxieshan is only five fingers. If you can get one of them, although the grade is not high, since you can have it, there will be no more than three Taoist temples in Liangxi, except for the chenxieshan. The remaining two, songyun temple and my chenxieshan mountain are good friends What''s more, he only had the spring and autumn cultivation, so he couldn''t have the mind to compete with the chenxieshan mountain, so he only left Yuwu mountain. He almost forgot that Chen Sheng came from Yuwu mountain at that time. "


    The six sages of Taoism hold different magic weapons. Each of them is famous for Zhenshan river. Among the six sages, Chen Sheng, the third sage who became a saint, almost everyone talked about the color change. Before the end of the war, Chen Sheng, who had not become a saint, used ghost charms to make the demon earth friars suffer enough and almost invincible in the same territory, if not robbed by those swordsmen In the face of the storm, Chen Sheng would be well known.


    However, the Taoist monk did not make a statement at all. After the war, he devoted himself to practice in Yuwu mountain.


    Hundreds of years later, Chen Sheng became a saint quietly.


    The ghost amulets left by him before he became a saint became the most precious treasure of Taoist monks. Chenxieshan received five pieces by virtue of his position as a Taoist leader, and all of them were carefully preserved. However, songyun temple only got one occasionally, and it was immediately sealed up as the treasure of Zhenguan. Only the Yuwu mountain where Chen Sheng practiced was unknown. After all, it was the place where the sage had practiced, and no one else dared If you intrude, you don''t even dare to sink the slope.


    The View Master of chenxieshan said that he was only half a step away from the realm of saints, but in fact, when he met a real saint, he was very different.


    Saints often move mountains and rivers to remove mountains and rivers. How can we treat them with common sense?


    Otherwise, why is it that after the mountain and river was smashed by more than a dozen saints, why are there few saints now?


    The umbrella man said with a calm smile: "if you are dead, this secret is not a secret. If I die, Yuwu mountain has a way to face the censure of chenxie mountain. What''s to worry about? Besides, today, you are in a situation of death."


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "if Chen Sheng knows that his disciples are acting like this, he will not be happy."


    The man said with a smile, "Chen Sheng has become a saint. How can he care about such trivial matters? Maybe he would be more happy if he knew that Yuwu mountain had killed the way of a saint who was expected to become a saint. There are six saints in the hall. I''m afraid not only Chen Sheng, but also several other sages don''t want to move another one on their own side, Why don''t you go directly into the temple where you are half a saint? Are you afraid of attracting several saints to destroy the Taoist fruit? The sage doesn''t care about all the friars in the mountains and rivers, but does he really care about those who hope to be equal with himself? Why did Chen Shengcheng sneak up and dare not take that step openly when he became a saint? You are a precious lump in the palm of your hand up and down the mountain. Have you ever thought that someone would turn around and change your smiling face into a face you haven''t seen? "


    "What I think is to break my heart and win without fighting?" Ye Shengge looks at the man and says what he thinks.


    The man sighed from the bottom of his heart: "it''s really a kind of Tao."


    Ye Shengge took a step, "thank you for your praise."


    One step later, the snowman beside her turned into a snowman of the same height as her. The snowman walked slowly to the man''s side and punched out, just above the vermilion ribbon.


    The violent sound produced is like thunder explosion.


    Soon one of the snowman''s arms broke and turned into snow.


    Before the scarlet ribbon had been moved, ye Shengge stepped back a few steps with a dignified look. At this moment, the taste of daozhong finally felt that the situation today was not simple.


    She practiced on the mountain, and the realm went extremely fast, but it was not the fastest. On the contrary, she deliberately slowed down a lot, so that every realm of her life approached perfection before she set foot on the next level


    but even so, without the tempering between life and death, it was still not really perfect. Maybe the director of the temple wanted her to sharpen her up.


    However, as a monk in the Taiqing state, ye Shengge would never be afraid of a monk who was also in the Taiqing state.


    Therefore, after the snowman dissipated, ye Shengge took out several bright yellow amulets and threw them into the river. Although she did not carry the ghost amulets written by Chen Sheng himself, she had a deep foundation of chenxie mountain, but there were many ordinary amulets.


    For example, the water charm she has dropped now.


    After ye Shengge threw down several Yushui runes, the zangyun river suddenly surged against the bank, making a great noise. The river water began to stand upside down, which made the villagers not far away from the river bank kneel down and worship one after another, shouting the river god''s spirit to pray for good weather in the coming year.


    With a big wave of his hand, the man with an umbrella left his body and floated down on the river to control the river.


    Ye Shengge shakes his head.


    The function of Yushui rune is nothing else. It just wants to let the ghost amulet leave the umbrella man''s side and no longer protect him. Otherwise, if he wants to break the talisman which is not aimed at attacking, ye Shengge will have to throw away most of his family.But now it''s better.


    To suppress the river turbulence caused by the Yushui rune.


    Ye Shengge can do his best.


    A moment later, ye Shengge swept forward and took a wooden sword in his hand.


    This is a Fu sword that she saw in the corner of the treasure house on the mountain when she was young. It was said that a certain Taoist master had learned the spirit of killing swordsmen and used the Taoist method to control it. It was actually quite beneficial. It was hidden in the same environment that it was better than many Taoist masters with profound Taoist skills. Shen Xieshan regarded this as a means to compete with the swordsman in the same environment, and did not stop the mountain disciple from further studying But after all, it was not based on pure sword intention. After decades of learning sword, the Taoist master stopped studying it. It was a complete failure for the Taoist school to study the whole line of swordsmen.


    But the sword was left behind, and was brought out by Ye Shengge, who was able to enter and leave the treasure house of chenxieshan from an early age.


    It''s just that ye Shengge''s sword in her family has never been taken out by her. If it wasn''t for the sword that she had seen Chen Sheng before, maybe she would not have remembered this Rune sword.


    Fu Jian, named peach blossom, is made of peach wood.


    Ye Sheng''s song with a sword and a smile, no wonder she felt like a spring breeze. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to see the sword mountain again.


    Is there peach blossom all over the mountain?


    She swept with a sword.


    The man''s hand holding the umbrella momentarily pressed down, and the oil paper umbrella instantly retracted and knocked on the Fu sword of Ye Shengge.


    He did not dodge, coldly smile, "even if you really entered the Taiqing realm, today is still a dead word."


    Ye Shengge didn''t learn swordsmanship. He could only chop and chop. After being hit by an oil paper umbrella, he felt a tingle in his arm and a slight tremor. He took back his sword and swept back.


    The whole person achieved a strange posture. After turning around and then turning around, the rune sword directly stabbed at the man''s chest.


    The man flicked his sleeve slightly, but he was cut by Fu Jian.


    He pointed out an umbrella from afar.


    A gas engine shoots out quickly.


    Ye Sheng sings a song across the chest of his sword.


    It makes a violent noise, but the Fu sword is not affected.


    After all, it''s something that is qualified to be put into the treasure house, where is the general magic weapon comparable.


    The body of the Fu sword is bent and becomes straight in an instant after achieving a radian.


    Ye Shengge''s face turned white and she frowned.


    For the first time, he felt a little tired of the man in front of him.


    She was originally a woman, was bullied, naturally should have some emotions.


    But what made her feel even more bored was that her several water Charms had dissipated, and the vermilion ribbon that suppressed the river water had come to her head.


    She frowned. "It''s annoying."


    Then the Taoist priest took out a picture.


    The scarlet ribbon of that ghost symbol was suddenly dim and lost its brilliance.


    Ye Shengge looked at the umbrella man and repeated the previous sentence, "I''m not happy today."


    -


    after the Daoist meeting on that day, almost all the people in the whole Liangxi knew that the so-called shut-down was not a closed one, on the contrary, he was just reading a book in the climbing tower. After this incident came out, the whole chenxie mountain did not dare to be as loose as before. The temple master was gentle, but he was always the Taoist temple master on this mountain However, no one would dare to do anything under the watchman''s eyes if he did not leave the mountain or shut down. After all, no matter who was the nominal speaker on the mountain, who knew that the last one who kept his word was the one who kept his word.


    In addition, since Zhang Shouqing, dressed in yellow and purple, entered the tower once in a while these days, which has already attracted the Taoist priest on the mountain to speculate whether the temple master has other thoughts on the Taoist Zhang, who has always been aloof from the world. Otherwise, how can he enter the tower and talk with the temple master?


    Therefore, these days, the Taoist priest on the mountain was more enthusiastic than before when he saw the yellow purple Taoist.


    Today, Zhang Shouqing went upstairs again, but he didn''t wear the yellow purple Taoist robe. Instead, he went upstairs in a gray cloth shirt. The Lord of the temple was reading an old yellow book upstairs. When he saw Zhang Shouqing coming, he put down the book and turned to look at him.


    Zhang Shouqing arched his hand and said, "master, today Shouqing went to see the longevity lamp of Shengge and found that it was still bright as before. I think it''s not a big problem to come to Shengge."


    "After Shengge goes down the mountain, you will go to see it every day. Do you really care about her life and death?"


    Zhang Shouqing said in a soft voice: "Shengge is a kind of Taoism that is rare in a hundred years, and it is also my treasure. How can we not care about it? I think only you are detached from the world, and you don''t care so much about Shengge. It needs to be replaced by other famous Taoist temples. We have to send a number of Taoists with us and let Shengge carry heavy treasures."


    The host said with a soft smile, "treasure? Over the years, I let Shengge enter the treasure house at will. Who knows what Shengge has taken. As for the heavy treasure, there are not many kinds on the mountain. I still hate to let Shengge take it down the mountain. But you don''t know the nature of Shengge. I know it very well. I always take whatever you want, no matter what you want. Even if she took a fancy to my picture, she took it. Her family is not inferior to an ordinary famous mountain. "Zhang Shouqing is silent. The mountain has long speculated about the relationship between Ye Sheng''s song and the temple master, but in fact, the temple master has not said anything in person, and all the people on the mountain are just guessing. If someone else had listened to the Lord''s words, they would have already determined that the previous rumors were not rumors. However, Zhang Shouqing''s temperament was not different from that of the Taoist temple. He did not say much when he heard this, but he was just low The head is silent.


    The spectator took a book from the bookshelf behind him and handed it to Zhang Shouqing. He said with a soft smile, "Shouqing, you go to Yuwu mountain and have a game of chess with that mountain master. No matter whether you win or lose, don''t rush down the mountain. If they catch you up, you can open the book and I can arrange it freely. Now that they dare to fight, I will see what means Chen Sheng left in Yuwu mountain to make the mountain master so ambitious. "


    Zhang Shouqing took his orders and left the temple.


    The master laughed and looked out of the window, "the battle for the avenue is not a contest among flowers in spring. How can it be so easy, brother?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    In the end, the battle on the riverside ended with the killing of the umbrella man by Dao Zhongye Shengge.


    A ghost amulet left by Chen Sheng made ye Shengge take out most of his family resources to cope with it. After taking out the painting, ye Shengge did not hesitate to blow up several high-grade magic weapons to stop the ghost amulet. Finally, the man was even satisfied before he was beaten to vomit blood. He felt that today''s situation is inevitable, and after the defeat, ye Shengge is full of mind Some of them are not clear. When ye Shengge finally pierces his heart with the sword and peach blossom, he is still a little crazy.


    The corpse rolled into the river and became food for fish and shrimps. However, it was better than no bones. Ye Shengge''s face turned pale, and there was a big hole in the lingfu. This was caused by the last blow of the ghost amulet before it dissipated, which made all the Qi mechanisms she had cultivated in the past few years flowed out of the hole for a moment It was like a paddy field. Everything was normal, but now a big hole appeared. The water in the field flowed out along the hole. If you don''t try to fill the hole, the rice in the field will dry up and die immediately after the water dries up. Fortunately, she has a strong family background, and soon she will take out a small seal and collect it After the government office, the hole was temporarily blocked, and then it only needed to be repaired bit by bit. The foundation of her road was far more solid than the others, and the heart of Tao was almost perfect. Under such circumstances, it was not completely destroyed by World War I. However, after today''s attack and killing, it must have been very beneficial to the Taoist who had not experienced the danger at the foot of the mountain.


    On the Bank of the river, ye Shengge collected her belongings and casually picked up the man''s oil paper umbrella and opened it. Holding it in her hand, she felt a sense of coolness at the bottom of her heart. Ye Shengge tilted her head and thought about the name of the umbrella. She had read many Taoist scrolls in dengtian tower, some of which said that the magic weapons in the famous Taoist temples in the mountains and rivers were not common This umbrella should be the man''s dependence that he thought this attack would not be known to outsiders. It was the treasure of Yuwu mountain, and it should be something that had appeared in that scroll. But now that she can''t remember it now, she doesn''t bother to think about it. She uses the special technique of chenxieshan to erase the ban on the umbrella. Ye Shengge said casually with a smile: "I''ll call you peach blossom in the future. ¡±


    well, who knows this white skirt woman likes peach blossom so much?


    Her Fujian is peach blossom. She wants to come to Tibet Yunjiang to fish for peach blossom. Now she has got a treasure and she wants to be named peach blossom.


    If the temple master, who has a gentle temperament, would like to laugh and make fun of it. Why didn''t you change the name of Ye Shengge to Ye Taohua?


    It''s just that ye Shengge will buy it or not.


    After cleaning up his family, ye Shengge glanced at the coir raincoat and bamboo hat on the bank, ignoring it. Now that she has an oil paper umbrella and doesn''t continue fishing, she doesn''t want these things.


    But she just took a few steps in the snow. At the place where she was fishing, a man suddenly arrived, picked up the green bamboo fishing rod, put on the coir raincoat left by Ye Shengge before, put on the bamboo hat, and then threw the fishing line into the river again, looked at the fish basket beside her, and then said with a soft smile: "Shengge, no fish caught?"


    Ye Shengge turned his head and looked at the man who should be reading books in the dengtian building at this moment and asked, "how did you go downstairs?"


    The man held his forehead and said with some exaggeration: "how can I have such a stupid apprentice like you? Don''t you know what is called out of the body Shenyou? Your master is a monk rarely seen in this mountain and river. How come it''s not easy to walk thousands of miles out of the body?"


    Ye Shengge didn''t want to pay attention to his master. He just said, "you picked a good time. Did you watch the attack in the dark?"


    You don''t have to look down on the mountain, you don''t have to worry about life and death


    Ye Shengge frowned, "can''t you protect yourself?"


    Don''t know why, ye Shengge suddenly remembered those words that the man said before, about the things of becoming a saint.


    The temple master pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "don''t think about those useless ones. I have to go down the mountain to breathe. I want to walk around. No matter you are, you can be careful. After going to Yuwu mountain, I still want to go to Jianshan to see what the swordsmen are like now. If you''ve seen the scenery, you can go back early. You''re walking down the mountain. Those old guys on the mountain are not at ease. "


    Ye Shengge was surprised and said, "who are you old on this mountain?"


    The audience was speechless.


    His years of cultivation are really too long. In fact, none of the Taoists in the mountain have lived for a long time. However, even if he is gentle, he dares to say this in front of him. Except for the natural Taoist, there may be no one else.


    Otherwise, why would such rumors spread?


    The temple master pointed to the Tibetan Cloud River in front of him and said quietly, "Shengge, what the monk of Shanhe wants is a little bit less famous, but he is a little ambitious. He wants to make people bow down and be holy. As for the guys who have always been looking at the sky, they want to be the first immortal in the past 6000 years. I watched you grow up, but it''s really not very good Know what you want. You are a good cultivator. Even if you are in trouble, you will almost step into the realm of climbing the stairs with the help of years. If you are more serious, I am not sure about the prospect. It is also possible to become another sage of mountain and river Taoism within 100 years. Is that what you want? "Ye Shengge didn''t answer what he asked, "practice is like walking. If you are tired in the middle of walking, you will stop for a while. If you don''t want to go further, you will go back. If you are too tied, you will feel too tired."


    The master turned his head and looked at her for a long time, then he said with emotion: "if my master is still in the world, if you say this, you may be going to the tower to copy the book of last month."


    Ye Shengge looked at the audience, "I don''t copy books."


    He stood up, took off the coir raincoat and bamboo hat, and finally handed the fishing rod to Ye Sheng singer. After all, when I was on the mountain for a day, you could let your temper go for a while. After all, the reason lies with me. No one wants to listen to it. But if I leave the mountain, you can only go back to the mountain On your shoulders, you need to carry a heavy mountain. It''s no light. "


    Ye Shengge shook his head, "that mountain is too heavy for me to carry."


    The master nodded and said with a smile, "so now the master is still carrying it."


    When he said this, his smile was so gentle that he could not be seen that he was the most powerful one among the sages of the whole Taoist sect.


    I just feel that he is an ordinary middle-aged man, reasoning with his worried nephew.


    And never blush.


    After that, without waiting for Ye Sheng''s song to say anything more, the master''s figure drifted into the distance, smiling and missing.


    When ye Shengge lifted the fishing rod in his hand, a big fish with the color of peach blossom would hang on the hook, and its tail would swing gently, just like the peach blossom falling on the peach tree in spring.


    Ye Shengge said with a low smile: "if one day this mountain really wants me to look at it, I have to plant peach blossom on the mountain and put this kind of peach blossom fish in the water pool. Anyway, by then, my reason will be the greatest, and it will be useless for anyone who refuses to accept it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    I''m afraid that the Taoist school has a real understanding of whether the mountain is dangerous or not, whether people''s hearts are not ancient, and whether the world is difficult or not. I''m afraid that the Taoist school has a real experience about this. But if I were to be Li Fuyao, he would not have such a deep understanding. Contrary to ye Shengge, Li Fuyao may feel the most sad at the foot of the mountain.


    At the end of spring, when he climbed the Jianshan mountain instead of the top of the mountain, he began to practice sword at the foot of the mountain. It was the end of winter in a flash of time. After several heavy snowfalls, he wanted to usher in a second spring. He started to learn sword with Chen Sheng at the end of last autumn. After more than a year, he still didn''t set foot in the third level of swordsman, only in the second place Although the journey of Kendo is much more bumpy than the rest, it is a process from shallow to deep. The front several states are relatively simple. Of course, there are some strange people who have been trapped in the first few places for decades, and then become irresistible. However, there are a few of them, most of them are in the front It took only one year to get to the third level, and then it took about seven or eight years to get to the fourth level, and even more after that.


    However, Li Fuyao''s talent was not as good as Chen Sheng''s, and he walked slowly. In fact, Xie Lu didn''t care about anything but feed the sword. Liu Yibai didn''t even care about his own realm, and he didn''t care about Li Fuyao. As for Xi Chunan, he was indifferent to worldly affairs. Li Fuyao didn''t break the boundary fast enough, so he didn''t worry On the contrary, Li Fuyao was a little ashamed. After the first heavy snow at the end of winter, he got up two hours early every day and practiced his sword in the open space in front of the temple. In the evening and after the meditation in xichunan, he went to the mountain road alone. In these days, he did not see how much progress he had made in kendo, but he was really haggard.


    Xi Chunan didn''t care about it at the beginning, but when he saw the little guy getting more and more haggard, he told him that he had a long way to go. As long as he walked forward step by step, he didn''t have to worry about the speed. There were so many late achievers, and there was no need to argue about it. Just to say that, the little guy also nodded deeply at that time, but after this conversation, he continued to practice his sword so hard that Xi Chunan felt helpless.


    However, Liu Yibai came to comfort his elder martial brother. He said that if the boy got tired of practicing sword, he would stop. There are some south walls. It''s useless for others to say thousands of words. He had to bump into them to understand. After Liu Yibai said this, he had some new ideas about his younger martial brother. He felt that his younger martial brother could still speak some reasonable words even if he was careless. However, this view has not been maintained. Liu Yibai talked about his transformation from a carpenter to a swordsman, and he said yes It''s not stupid to see those beautiful girls, but it''s hard to persuade them to die every day for the sake of those wandering scholars. In the end, ha really had to hit the south wall to understand the truth. Finally, Liu Yibai was full of enthusiasm. "If those girls like me, I will never defeat them. Maybe I can''t practice sword now. It''s a long time ago Sun is all over the hall. He has lived a life of immortality. "


    Originally ready to nod his head, Xi Chunan was furious and almost took out his sword. Liu Yibai was really shocked. Many days later, he did not dare to boast about his past with his elder martial brother.


    But Xie Lu is very interested in his sword every day. In the end, he doesn''t feel tired at all.


    Li Fuyao practiced his sword very often, and his wooden sword was broken many times. Tired of carpentry, Liu Yibai felt headache when he saw the boy moving the sword wood on the Mountaineering Road. He was blocked by Xie Lu and Xi Chunan several times when he wanted to hide. In the end, Liu Yibai threw the wood planer and angrily said, "it''s not a way to go on like this. We should find a sword for that boy It is. "


    Xie Lu looked at this side coldly and said sarcastically, "if you can''t go to the sword washing pool on the mountain, how can you find it?"


    Liu Yibai spat and said fiercely, "why can''t we go there? Let elder martial brother Xi touch the mountain and find an ancient sword to come down. Elder martial brother Wang of xijianchi is not his opponent. It''s easy for him to take the sword. The old ancestor on the mountain personally pointed out the way for Li Fuyao to practice at the foot of the mountain. If he wants to come and go and ride a sword, it''s not difficult. The old man may open one eye and close one eye. Elder martial brother, if you go up the mountain tonight, you will get something! "


    Liu Yibai''s words were impassioned. As a result, Xi Chunan only left a word that he wanted to go, so he didn''t pay any attention to him. As for Xie Lu, he left a sentence that I didn''t go up the mountain, so he put the matter on Liu Yibai.


    Liu Yibai, who did not want to make a wooden sword for the boy, gritted his teeth and went up the mountain that night. However, after arriving at the sword washing pool, the "humble" younger martial brother Wang did not find him. However, Liu Yibai, who was not close to the swords, took a sword from his ancestors in the mountain. The power of a sword was no less than that of a man in every day and night, Liu Yibai drew his sword out of his sheath, and his fierce sword spirit was slightly opposed to that of his ancestor for half a moment. Then, he was confused by the sword Qi that came later. Some sword Qi penetrated into his body and acupoints. Those sword Qi swam in his meridians, which made him miserable.


    As a matter of fact, Liu Yibai, who thinks that his sword spirit is almost the same as that of the old man, is entirely to blame for his failure. If he is allowed to live for such a long time, he must suffer a lot.However, Liu Yibai didn''t dare to say it in front of the old man. After going down the mountain, Xie Lu combed the sword spirit left by his ancestors for him and asked, "has the old man''s sword improved again?"


    Liu Yibai shook his head. "It''s difficult. If the sword still has three points of strength, it''s the same as before. If it only takes two points, it will naturally make some progress. No doubt, but if the old man wants to make further progress, it is actually more difficult than chaoqingqiu to step into the sea and become a sword immortal."


    Xie Lu said softly: "the old man may have a chance. After all, his talent has even been praised by the two sword fairies on the mountain road. He is the best one he has ever seen, even more so than chaoqingqiu."


    Liu Yibai still shakes his head. "When he forced his hand to hurt the foundation of kendo, he couldn''t recover. If he had a chance, he wouldn''t have failed to advance in these years."


    Xie LUMO was silent.


    She always thought that her master should be higher than Chao Qingqiu in kendo. If she had not been fighting hard to maintain the dignity of Jianshan, she would not have become like this. Maybe she had already entered the sea and became the second sword immortal in the line of swordsmen in the past six thousand years, even before chaoqingqiu!


    She Xie Lu did not even admire those swordsmen who had achieved sword immortality in those years. But for this old man, she just had some sincere admiration. She just couldn''t say it, and didn''t want to talk about it.


    Those old things, even the old man, would not want to mention them.


    Liu Yibai sighed. If he had chosen between Kendo and Jianshan dignity, he would not have chosen Jianshan as straightforward as the old man. Even if he chose Jianshan later, he would never be as free and easy as the old man. After all, who doesn''t want to be such a graceful sword immortal and attract worldwide attention?


    But some people are going against it?


    Xi Chu Nan walked out of the ruined temple and came to Liu Yibai and Xie Lu. He suddenly said, "I suddenly think of something."


    Liu Yibai, who was just rewarded by the old man, said angrily, "elder martial brother Xi, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I remember a sword at the foot of the mountain."


    Liu Yi suddenly had some brilliance in his white eyes, as if he remembered something, and then quickly shook his head, "do you want to let Fuyao that boy take it, not afraid that he will be chopped by a sword?"


    "Since I want to be a real swordsman, I didn''t go to get a sword in person. How can I count it?" he said with a smile


    Liu Yibai frowned, "even if he can see that sword, whether it is suitable or not is still two said."


    Xi Chunan asked, "how dare you say there are some swords suitable for Fuyao in the sword washing pool on the mountain?"


    "But in the end, it''s not that risky. Fuyao is the only new man in Jianshan these years. You should send him into a dangerous situation before he goes down the mountain. Be careful that elder martial brother Chen cuts you with a sword. Now he is so brave that he dares to challenge chenxieshan with his sword!" Liu Yibai tilted his head and looked at it.


    The two were at loggerheads.


    Xie Lu, who had not spoken, suddenly said, "let him try, maybe it will be beneficial to his realm."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    At the foot of Jianshan, the three men had their own ideas. But since Xie Lu had opened his mouth in the end, Liu Yibai was too lazy to say anything. He was a free and easy-going man. He didn''t care about anything. Even his own realm was just casual. Since the younger martial sister had already made up his mind, he didn''t talk much nonsense.


    After all of them had made up their minds, Xie Lu got up and went back to the ruined temple, unwilling to get involved in the affair. Liu Yibai looked at Xi Chunan with a smile and said, "I don''t know if it''s a good thing for you, master brother. Anyway, if something happens in the end, Chen Sheng doesn''t dare to cut Xie Lu, and if he wants to vent his anger, he will come to you.


    Xi Chunan had no choice but to smile. He didn''t say much. He just went to the other side of the mountain climbing road alone. When Li Fuyao went down the mountain, he talked about it with him.


    Li Fuyao looked surprised. "Is there a sword at the foot of the mountain?"


    Xi Chunan said with a smile: "to be exact, it''s not at the foot of the mountain, it''s in the cliff. After the Jianshan was built, when the war broke out, there were as many as three sword immortals fighting with those demon soil giants in Jianshan. One sword immortal was killed on the spot, and the sword rolled down the cliff and was sent to the sword washing pool in the future. After the war, the sword under the cliff seemed to be forgotten In fact, there is more than one sword. However, if you want to have a sword, you have to go to the bottom of the cliff if you can''t wash the sword pool. In fact, even if you find a sword, you can''t ask for it if you don''t have a chance. But you''ve spent some time in the tranquil spirit of the second world. Going to the bottom of the cliff to sharpen is actually beneficial to the realm, It''s a good chance. You can choose whether you want to go or not. "


    Li Fuyao cautiously asked, "under the cliff, it is difficult and dangerous, extremely dangerous?"


    Xi Chunan looked at Li Fuyao strangely. He had already understood Li Fuyao''s mind when he got along with him these days. This little guy is not mellow, but he is not a timid person. Why is he asking whether he is dangerous now? But Xi Chunan is not an old-fashioned person. He just made a big joke with Li Fuyao Difficulties and dangers. In fact, it is hard to say that ordinary people may fall to death when they walk, drown when they are in a boat, or even choke when they eat. Is this a difficult and dangerous situation? Nature is not counted, but the same death, where the difference is, but when one is doing it, there is no need to worry about it, and the other is worried and afraid all the time. "


    Li Fuyao grimaced, "martial uncle, this is to tell me the hardships under the cliff, let me make plans."


    Xi Chunan shook his head, indicating that he didn''t put it into his mouth. "I said, if you don''t want to, you can still practice sword at the foot of the mountain every day. If you can''t get a sword, it''s good to go down the mountain and find one among the mountains and rivers."


    Xi Chunan no longer talks to Li Fuyao. According to his temperament, even if he wants to watch Li Fuyao pick up the sword he always wanted to pick up when he was young, he doesn''t want Li Fuyao to make a decision because of other people''s wishes. Whether he takes the sword or not must be his own.


    Li Fuyao thought for a long time, and finally came to the broken temple. He hesitated and said, "let''s try it?"


    Liu Yibai patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s not like going up the mountain and going down the sea of fire. Don''t worry. If you can''t come up, I''ll give you some incense burning paper every Qingming Festival. My martial uncle will not care about you."


    Li Fuyao''s head is big for a while. He is really straight and doesn''t want to cover it up at all.


    Xie Lu, holding the famous sword Xiaoxue, said lightly: "that sword used to be a Sword Fairy with a high spirit. I will not lend you this sword, so that the two swords will not meet and cause unnecessary trouble. You take the wooden sword to take the sword under the cliff. Let alone, as long as you don''t deliberately challenge, it is certainly not willing to compete with a wooden sword."


    Li Fuyao pressed the wooden sword on his waist, thought about it and nodded his head.


    Liu Yibai rarely ordered: "if there is something strange about that sword, don''t lose your courage. You can''t even dare to go out of the sword. Maybe it doesn''t look up to you, and even the heart of your sword will be affected. No matter who the other side is, I''ll pull out the sword first and then fight it. I can''t beat it One thing. It''s another thing to dare to pull out my sword. So my sword spirit is like a river flowing into the sea. It''s incomparably magnificent. "


    Liu Yibai seldom takes it seriously once, but he is soon demolished by Xie Lu and says, "you can wield this sword with the grace of some small streams at most. Where can you say that a big river flows into the sea?"


    Liu Yibai, who had just been stabbed by the old man, looked up helplessly. He didn''t say much to his younger martial sister. He just prayed in his heart when his second elder martial brother would come back and clean up his little sister.


    It''s just that when the time comes, it''s not sure who will clean up who.


    In fact, Jianshan is a higher peak on the top of menchen mountain. From a distance, menchen mountain is equivalent to the base of a sword, and Jianshan is really a sword body. At the bottom of the cliff, it is behind the broken temple. If Li Fuyao wants to go down here to find the sword fairy, he has to go down from behind the broken temple and stand in front of the cliff behind the broken temple Seeing the protruding rocks around me and thinking that I would like to go down from here later on, my face was somewhat unnatural.Xie Lu took his sword and stood on the edge of the cliff and said in a soft voice: "if you jump down from here, it''s light to smash into pieces. It''s hard for no one to collect the corpse."


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at his uncle Xie. His face changed slightly.


    Xie Lu said seriously: "I haven''t been to the bottom of the cliff, but elder martial brother Xi certainly didn''t tell us all about it. There were not only the Sword Fairy''s sword but also a lot of broken swordsmen. In that war, many swordsmen were buried here, and their swords were all under the cliff. The sword spirit under the cliff is not lighter than that of the sword tomb, but many swordsmen have unfulfilled ambition You should be careful when you go down. "


    Li Fuyao''s hand holding the handle of the wooden sword was sweating. He wiped it on his clothes. He lost his mind and said, "Uncle Xie, I didn''t think it would be so difficult."


    Xie Lu seldom comforted him: "did you forget to promise a girl in your heart to practice sword?"


    Li Fuyao lost his voice and said, "Uncle Xie, how do you know?"


    Xie Lu didn''t explain, but said with a smile: "people all say that swordsmen of our generation have nothing but a sword. They are most carefree and carefree, but anything tied to the sword will not affect it."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. He just pulled up his sleeve and walked slowly down a rock.


    Xie Lu stood on the edge of the cliff and said calmly, "Li Fuyao, if you can''t come up, I''ll let someone tell that girl that you like her, but you don''t have the ability to go up the cliff, so that she can''t remember you."


    Li Fuyao''s figure has disappeared, just listening to the voice of the young man from afar, "Uncle Xie?"


    Xie Lu stood on the edge of the cliff, laughing, regardless of the woman''s posture.


    In the distance, Liu Yibai looked at Xi Chunan seriously. He said in a low voice: "elder martial brother Xi has too many expectations for Fuyao, which should not have been what he should have. Besides, he did not go to the mountain. According to the rules on the mountain, he is not a real disciple of Jianshan."


    Xi Chunan said with a smile: "that younger martial brother Liu thinks, if you don''t let him go down, how will his road be?"


    Liu yibaimo is silent. He doesn''t want to reason with Xi Chunnan. In this case, he can''t compare with his elder martial brother, so he doesn''t want to talk about it. Anyway, from the bottom of his heart, he is not willing to drive Li Fuyao, who is in the state of caining, to the bottom of the cliff.


    Looking up at the mountain, Xi Chunan said with a calm smile: "under the cliff, the level of the realm is not important. What matters is the heart of the sword. If he can come back unimpeded, what if I pass on the last things to him? Anyway, I can''t take them away. But if he can''t come up, it''s a chance and can''t be forced."


    Liu Yibai was speechless. He turned around and walked into the broken temple. There were three statues in different shapes in the broken temple. One of them was serene, with a short sword at his waist. On both sides of him, there were a woman with a sword in his arms and a middle-aged man with a long sword hanging from his waist.


    If Li Fuyao were here, he would certainly recognize the three statues. They would be the three martial uncles at the foot of the mountain!


    But why did they put the statues of the three of them in the ruined temple?


    I don''t know.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    After Li Fuyao went down the cliff to the bottom of the cliff behind the broken temple, Xie Lu returned to the temple with a sword. She saw Liu Yibai drinking alone in front of the statue with a jar of wine. Xie Lu was silent. She almost never drank. She took a jar of wine from the bottom of the table, brushed off the dust on it, and then blushed with a sip. She didn''t want to talk, but swallowed the strong food Alcohol.


    The old temple is full of wine, but the more liquor Liu Yi drinks, the more clear his eyes are. Where can you see any drunkenness? After drinking in the morning and evening, he is full of sword spirit, which makes the temple shake and leave a lot of dust.


    But in the end, it still returned to calm, and there was no difference.


    When Xi Chunan walked into the ruined temple, they had no idea how much wine they had drunk. The elder martial brother found a place to sit on the ground and said with a calm smile, "after all these years, can''t you put it down?"


    Two people did not pay attention to him, Xi Chunan then looked at himself and said with a smile: "when a sword comes out, there will be no more injustice in the world."


    Liu Yibai murmured in a low voice: "it''s a pity that you can''t make a sword."


    Xie Lu said nothing, but his eyes were red. This woman swordsman, who has been pursuing Kendo all her life, is also excellent in terms of talent.


    They were speechless, but there was a figure standing in front of the door for a long time. They did not step in or leave. They were standing there.


    In the broken temple, the three people knew who it was, and none of them opened their mouths or got up. They just waited for the old man in front of the door to stand tired and leave alone.


    The old man stood in front of the ruined temple for a long time, repeated the words of Xi Chunan several times before, and then sneered at himself: "I don''t think the foundation industry should be so heavy, but it''s disturbing both in front of and behind me."


    Three people in the broken temple were deaf.


    The old man turned and walked down menchen mountain. Before going to the green water lake, there were guests in Jianshan today.


    He''s going down the hill to meet his guests.


    It''s just that I''m alone. I don''t have that old thing with me.


    -


    a group of several business travelers came to Dayu from the Yanling border. They wanted to buy some rare things not produced in Yanling and then sell them to Yanling. They earned a price difference. However, before they left the Yanling border, they almost left their few possessions in the tavern. They only drank a few in the tavern The jar wine owed several hundred taels of silver, which they did not expect. They wanted to ask why the good-looking wine seller didn''t do a good business, but wanted to rip off. But before they could speak, several captains in the northern army armor who came in after them touched several pieces of silver and put them on the counter After the wine lady agreed, they left with a smile. Several of the business travelers in this line turned to look at the empty bowls on the wine table of the military masters and couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. These bowls of wine would take so much money. They were charged several hundred Liang silver for drinking these jars of wine, which seemed not a big deal. Seeing that the Yanling border army paid the bills honestly, these business travelers did not dare to come, but they were the old Confucian scholars who turned around and left the river. After the river surged, a man and a woman came out of the river and worshipped him with a big ceremony.


    The old Confucians could not see each other, but they were more sincere.


    The old Confucian scholar who left the river wandered around and came to the ferry in front of the green water lake. What he saw at first was the huge tortoise shell hanging on the wooden pole of the ferry.


    The old Confucian scholar with a bookcase on his back came to the ferry and asked with a smile to the boatman who was setting up the boat: "how much money do you want to go to the green water lake, under the menchen mountain?"


    The skinny boatman looked at the old Confucian scholar''s clothes and asked in surprise, "does the old gentleman stop reading? To learn sword? "


    The old Confucian scholar shook his head and said with a smile, "after reading a book all my life, I can''t say I''ll lose it. But recently I''ve been thinking about writing a poem. I haven''t seen those swordsmen. How can I write it? I have to come all the way to see it. "


    The boatman pulled the corners of his mouth and quickly said with a smile, "I don''t mean that the immortals on the mountain can''t be shown to the old man, but the day when the old man came is still good. If he has been here for a year and a half in the morning, I''m afraid he can only turn around and go back."


    "What do you mean?"


    The boatman pointed to the tortoise shell and said with a smile, "there was such a guy in the green water lake before. Many swordsmen and great swordsmen who had thought about the lake were eaten. Until the end of spring, a young master with a broken knife on his back came out again. When passing through the green water lake, the giant turtle came out again, but he was killed by him. Otherwise, the old gentleman wanted to go to the door Dust mountain, we don''t dare to send. Well, if the old gentleman wants to go to the foot of menchen mountain, he will get on the boat. Today, the money will not be charged. "


    The old Confucian scholar jumped on the bow of the boat and said with emotion: "the giant tortoise is showing his ferocity at the foot of the mountain, and those swordsmen don''t go down the mountain. It seems that life is really sad."


    The boatman didn''t hear him clearly, and he didn''t answer. He just sailed to the green water lake. All the way, he just talked to the old Confucian scholar about how the young master of that day was how powerful he was. After talking too much, the old Confucian scholar felt a little annoyed.


    Before the ferry was close to menchen mountain, the old Confucian scholar suddenly looked up at the distant menchen mountain and said angrily, "I''m not here to demolish your barren mountain. You''re just leaving your strength to the guy who will really challenge you later. What''s your reason for me?"The boatman was stunned and looked at the old Confucian scholar talking to himself.


    After the boat reached the middle of the lake, the old Confucian scholar suddenly said in a low voice, "don''t be surprised." then the boatman watched the old scholar''s toe gently and drift away.


    The boatman widened his eyes and lost his voice: "old immortal?"


    He has been a boatman on the border of Dayu for so many years. He has heard that scholars have a noble and upright spirit, but he has never heard that scholars can fly!


    The old Confucian scholar who walked on the water came to the foot of menchen mountain with his book box on his back. He said with a smile: "the sword spirit of chaoqingqiu is gone. The boy has designated to climb the mountain. You old guy doesn''t thank me and even frighten me. It''s unreasonable."


    The sword spirit on the mountain was stronger than that at the moment when it came down from the top of menchen mountain. When it was near the foot of the mountain, it was already in full swing.


    It''s hard to see in the world.


    The old man standing on the mountain road with a calm expression, his clothes full of sword spirit, and his momentum is definitely different from that at ordinary times!


    At this moment, he is the most powerful sword on Jianshan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    The old Confucian scholar with a bookcase on his back didn''t give the old Confucian scholar a little fear. The old Confucian scholar who had not read many books, and even traveled thousands of miles, looked at the old ancestor who was full of swordsmanship and cried: "Xu Ji, what''s the matter? That sword didn''t hurt you at that time, but now I still have strength in my hand In front of the scholar with the strength of his power


    The old ancestor on the mountain, originally called Xu Ji, frowned at the old Confucian scholar who had met many years ago and said, "you old man, you don''t have any skills, but you like to reason. Why, after all these years, you are still alive and have not been killed?"


    The old Confucian scholar raised his head and said with a smile, "I''ve traveled a lot in my life, and I''ve talked a lot about the truth. Which one of you who has heard me tell me is not sincere and sincere, but you are an old man. You are a strong man in the middle of the country. You have to think about the prestige and embarrassment of yourself. I don''t want to live two more years and see this mountain and river more?"


    The old ancestor on the mountain took up his sword spirit and came to the old Confucian scholar. Standing side by side with him, he sighed: "I''m tired of seeing it."


    The old Confucian scholar chuckled and didn''t rush to speak. Instead, he untied the bookcase behind him. He took out several books from the bookcase and gave them to his ancestors in the mountain. Then he put the bookcase on his back again and looked at the front. "These are all the unique sword scripts I found. You certainly don''t have them on the sword mountain. Take them. I owe Chao Qingqiu a favor. I don''t know, I''ll pay it back several times, and I''ll pay it back. By the way, I once met a young man at the border of Yanling. He wants to learn how to climb mountains and learn how to use sword. Now he''s on the mountain? "


    The old ancestor on the mountain looked the same. He walked a few steps up the mountain. Then he said, "he didn''t go to the top of the mountain before dark. Naturally, he didn''t pass the test of Jianshan. According to the rules, he is not a disciple of Jianshan."


    The old Confucian scholar glared, "why, you don''t look at what you are now, you are still picky. Really, it was 6000 years ago that all the friars in the world would look up at you swordsmen?"


    The old ancestor looked indifferent and said calmly, "even if this vein is declining again, these rules still have to be said. Otherwise, everyone is like this, what''s the matter?"


    The old Confucian scholar wanted to tell the old fellow straightforwardly that there were no people in the mountain, and you could not tell the rules. However, after careful consideration, maybe it was a bit too much. He didn''t speak in a hurry. He just said angrily: "that boy''s temper is very good for my temperament. Since I can''t practice the sword, let him read with me. Please don''t I don''t have any skills, but I still have some experience in reading. Even if the young man really wants to practice sword, I can teach him. It''s not unprecedented for a scholar to turn to practicing sword. If the younger student who is trapped in Zhuoxing building in Luoyang City can do it, I can do it. "


    The old ancestor didn''t agree, but said, "I haven''t seen a scholar like you. If you open your mouth and shut your mouth, you can practice sword."


    The old Confucian replied, "I haven''t seen a swordsman like you. If you didn''t insist on putting out that sword that day, you shouldn''t look like this now. Maybe you really have the right to step on the ground of Shen Xie mountain, instead of waiting for the old Taoist priest to come to your trouble."


    Laozu Zong was not willing to say anything more about this matter. After a few steps, he stopped speaking. However, the old Confucian scholar asked: "what about the boy? Where did he go after going down the mountain?"


    "Who said he went down the mountain?" he said quietly


    The old Confucian scholar smacked his tongue. It took a long time for him to react. He patted his ancestors on the shoulder and didn''t say a word. I think he didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, when they were about to reach the top of the dust mountain, the old Confucian scholar finally talked about the matter. "Liang also has a high realm. It''s said that you can enter the holy place only half a step away. Others think it''s exaggerated. But I know that it''s not exaggerating at all. Even if you come to Jianshan in a state of mind wandering, can you stop it?"


    The old ancestor looked a little lonely. Although he made his sword for the sake of Jianshan in those years, he almost never had the chance to climb to the top of kendo, but he didn''t regret it. But now the chenxieshan temple is mainly here, and he doesn''t have any confidence.


    He said with a low smile, "it''s not short of the last sword."


    The old Confucian scholar who had been through many places all his life said with a smile, "I have said that I owe Qing Qiu a favor. Now it''s just right to come."


    The ancestor shook his head, "the matter of Jianshan is only related to swordsmen, so don''t get involved."


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t say much. He had traveled a lot in his life, and had been to many places. But after going through too many places, he finally found that Jianshan was the most interesting place. In those years, he met Xu Ji at the foot of Jianshan mountain, and the two became friends. Then he did not meet for many years. In fact, he did not come for Xu Ji or Jianshan, As for Chao Qingqiu''s favor, in fact, he has to touch and return it to Jianshan secretly. If he is so blatant, the swordsman who wants to come to the mountain will not accept anything.


    Like the stubborn old man in front of him.


    However, he really wanted to reason with the Lord of the chenxieshan mountain. However, he had not been reasonable for a long time, so he had no way.A few steps further on, the old ancestor took the initiative to talk about Li Fuyao''s mountaineering experience that day. He talked about his practice at the foot of the mountain after he did not reach the top of the mountain. Finally, he said that he was very satisfied with the boy, but it was nothing if he didn''t go up the mountain. Anyway, he was his grandson and a swordsman.


    The old scholar smacked his lips and said with a smile, "you have left him a way out."


    The old ancestor finally had some smile, "the trees move to death, people move to live, such a young man, there is no need to stay on the mountain with the old men. If the mountain is gone, the sword is still there, and the swordsman is still there. But I really don''t believe that the chenxie mountain will ignore it. Chao Qingqiu is not dead yet."


    The old Confucian scholar looked at his ancestor in surprise and said, "you really don''t know that Chao Qingqiu is now being watched by people in the demon land. The two giants will not hesitate to join hands to take his life! Otherwise, Liang has always been cautious, how could he have traveled thousands of miles out of his body to visit Jianshan. "


    The old ancestor''s step is slight, look ugly.


    The old Confucianist pulled his mouth and cursed: "all of them have become saints. They don''t want to be shamed. Two big demons joined hands to target a sword immortal, and they can''t be laughed off by others?"


    The ancestor was silent, just continued to walk slowly.


    The status quo of Jianshan has been getting worse and worse in recent years. It is just like a building will not be able to return to the sky. Even if Chao Qingqiu, the sword immortal, is alive, it can only ensure that Jianshan is still there. As an old ancestor who has lived for countless years, he can''t bear to see the declining situation. He just has no way ¡£


    If Chaoqing Qiuzhen died in the demon soil, the Jianshan would soon become a barren mountain without the protection of the sword immortal.


    When they passed the broken temple on the top of menchen mountain, the old Confucian scholar stopped to look at the broken temple, but they didn''t wait for a long time. They continued to go up the mountain road with their ancestors. After climbing up the mountain, the old Confucian scholar and his ancestor came to ask Jianping and stood on the edge of the cliff. The old Confucian scholar was broad-minded, and then he said with a smile: "I studied everywhere and wanted to be a world-famous scholar, but which family The Academy didn''t accept me, so I suddenly remembered the word "Yuanyou" in my name. I thought that it was better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. In fact, if I had the chance to read ten thousand volumes of books, I would not have thought of walking thousands of miles. I had no choice but to walk a lot of places. I felt the same only when I came to the foot of Jianshan mountain There are so many sceneries in the world that I can''t see them or take care of them. However, Jianshan is the only one. I really don''t want to become history. It took 6000 years for swordsmen to develop from prosperity to decline. In the end, it''s not as deep and long-term as the three religions. However, the rise of swordsmen lies in a real word, while the decline lies in a straight word. Confucian sages said that there is a noble and righteous spirit, but not necessarily between things. They can say that everything in the world will come to an end, but they can also tell where life does not meet. Although the monks of the three religions stand on the mountain, they still want to talk to their colleagues who are also standing on the mountain. But you swordsmen have a sword on your waist, a sword in an injustice, a sword in your heart, and a sword in the face of something not straight. Naturally, people are not pleased with this situation. In the final analysis, the swordsman has created this situation. "


    Standing next to the old Confucian scholar, the old ancestor said calmly, "it''s not that the swordsmen are too straight. It''s just that there are too few people in the three religions who have this word now. When he wrote a splendid article, Zhang Sheng made the monks in the world admire him from the bottom of his heart. How spirited is he? But now, can we find a second one? "


    The old scholar frowned and said with a angry smile, "for a scholar like Zhang Sheng, one out of the world is a great blessing. How dare you find a second one?"


    The ancestor didn''t give a word, just looked at the cliff.


    The old Confucian scholar suddenly thought of a thing, some uncertain asked: "you should not let that boy go to the cliff?"


    The ancestors were silent.


    Silence is acquiescence.


    For the first time, the old Confucian scholar felt a little angry. He said angrily, "what''s the third level of the boy? You dare to let him go down, but I know what''s under here


    The old ancestor didn''t explain anything else, he just said with a smile, "the second state."


    The old Confucian scholar was stunned.


    In the view of the old Confucian scholars nowadays, this old guy is totally insane.


    And it''s not just a little bit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    There is a sword under the cliff.


    There is no need to say or think about it. When Li Fuyao finally arrived at the bottom of the cliff step by step along the mountain, he felt a sharp sword spirit.


    Although the sword spirit is fierce, there are many different feelings. It should be caused by the combination of several sword Qi. Otherwise, Li Fuyao would not feel several different feelings.


    Li Fuyao, a little pale, leaned against a huge stone, stood still slightly, pressed his wooden sword on his waist, and looked at the rocks and weeds in front of him. His face was a little dignified.


    Before going down the mountain, several martial uncles had already got to the bottom. It''s hard to say the rest of the swords at the foot of the cliff. However, there was a sword immortal who carried the sword. The sword immortal was known as the most powerful sword in the world. A sword once had a power of thousands of miles. I don''t know how many swordsmen regard it as a rare genius in the world. There are numerous disciples and disciples. It is one of the few swordsmen who really walk out of Jianshan Immortal, otherwise, they would not compete with the demon earth giants on the Jianshan mountain, and even died. Even the sword was left under the cliff. Although even a demon soil magnate has not been able to cut down, the statue of this one is still very far ahead in the sword immortal hall on the Jianshan mountain. Although there is still Jianshan''s selfishness here, the sword immortal''s swordsmanship cultivation is not false.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Fuyao walked slowly. After passing through a small pile of disordered stones, he saw his first sword.


    There was a broken sword, which was stuck in a pile of stones. The body of the sword had been rusty. The handle made of sword wood had been rotten. Even the sword had been almost connected with these rocks because of the accumulation of time. Li Fuyao reached out to hold the handle and wanted to pull it out. But with a strong effort, the broken sword did not move.


    Li Fuyao frowned and gave up the idea.


    Go on and see the second sword after a few steps. Compared with the broken sword before, the body of this sword is much more slender, but the handle is rotten and the body is covered with rust. The difference is that this sword is lying on a big stone, and there are even two small characters on the sword.


    Li Fuyao leaned over to have a look. After careful identification, he vaguely recognized them. These two words are gone.


    No longer the original intention, or forever.


    Li Fuyao didn''t think too much about it. After he went on, he felt that there was sword spirit in front of him. It seemed that many people had pricked his pores with many fine needles. Although the pain was not as good as that stabbed by the sword Qi of chaoqingqiu when he went to the Chenshan mountain on that day, it was not too far away.


    After walking through this chaotic pile of stones, Li Fuyao came to a stream. The stream was not deep, but it was quite wide. Not far from the other side, Li Fuyao also saw a small but exquisite bamboo house. The bamboo house was built on a huge bluestone, which looked pleasing to the eyes.


    He took off his shoes and socks and walked into the stream. Li Fuyao quickly stepped back two steps and went back to the bank. Looking at the soles of his feet, he didn''t know when a cut had been made and the blood flowed.


    A lot of blood went down the stream and was soon washed away.


    Li Fuyao stood on the bank with a strange look. The bottom of the cliff is full of sword spirit. However, the sword spirit on the bank is less than half of that stream. Just a moment after Li Fuyao stepped into the stream, he suddenly realized that all the water around his feet was sword spirit. After returning to the shore, he was still cut a hole. Fortunately, those sword Qi were not human beings Li Shiwei didn''t enter Li Fuyao''s meridians along this opening, otherwise it would be very troublesome to clean up later.


    Li Fuyao stood on the bank and looked into the stream carefully. Only then did he find that there were broken swords everywhere in the stream. The fragments were not big. It seemed that they were broken and thrown into the water. Looking at the exquisite bamboo house opposite, Li Fuyao thought that it was the handwriting of the man inside?


    It''s just that at the bottom of the cliff, if there are people living there, the person who wants to come here can be regarded as the elder of Jianshan.


    But if this kind of swordsman can live at the bottom of the cliff for so many years, can''t he get that Sword Fairy''s sword?


    Li Fuyao''s thoughts are complicated, but the water in the stream is full of sword spirit. If you want to come to the bamboo house, you can''t help but jump across the Bank of this stream?


    Or do you have to walk through the stream to get to the bamboo house?


    When he was a storyteller in Baiyu town before, Li Fuyao always liked to tell such stories. After the poor boy fell to the bottom of the cliff, he was lucky enough to die. Then he could see a cave with only dead bones and a volume of martial arts secrets. Then he could become a great swordsman by practicing his unique martial arts skills, or he would meet a great master at the bottom of the cliff and get his true story. He was still a great master However, compared with the two, the former is a simple thing. After learning the martial arts in the martial arts secret books, he can become famous and famous. However, the latter is expected to be subjected to all kinds of difficulties by the hermit master before he can successfully learn kung fu. However, after such stories are told too much, even Li Fuyao feels a little bored.


    Standing on the bank beside the stream, Li Fuyao did not know what to do. He just sat on the bank and looked at the exquisite bamboo house across the stream.


    From time to time, Li Fuyao looked at the exquisite bamboo house in the distance to see if there was a world expert in it, but even if he stretched his neck, he did not see any trace of anyone.In the end, if it wasn''t for the slender iron sword that I saw before, I don''t know why it suddenly flew up from the stone and flew to the stream here. I''m afraid Li Fuyao would never get up.


    Li Fuyao gazed at the slender iron sword and asked with interest, "why do you want me to go to the bamboo house?"


    The sword will not open his mouth, but it seems that he nodded with joy. Li Fuyao frowned. "The river is full of sword spirit. If you walk past, you will have to be cut many holes. I don''t want to go."


    After listening to these words, it seems that Bufu Jian is wronged to draw a circle on the ground. However, with its swing, a lot of rust on his body has fallen off, revealing a small piece of snow-white sword body. This should be the original appearance of fufu sword.


    Li Fuyao tut sighed: "you put on this body of rust, pour like a pearl dust, do you want to go with the stream I will rust for you?"


    After seeing what he said, there was no movement in the sword. Li Fuyao felt that he had acquiesced, so he had to reach out to pick up the sword. But in this moment, the body of the sword suddenly turned and the tip of the sword pointed to Li Fuyao.


    Before Li Fuyao reacts, the sword has already stabbed.


    Although there is no sword spirit, it is still fierce.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    Li Fuyao, who was still not clear about the situation, saw that the fufu sword was stabbing at him. After a short absence of consciousness, he quickly pulled out the wooden sword on his waist, put the sword across his chest, lifted it upward, and then stabbed it on the body of the sword again, making it wobble like a drunk.


    Li Fuyao stepped back a few steps and looked at the strange no return sword. Before he left the white fish town, he saw Chen Sheng picking up the white fish sword in the White Fish River. At that time, the sword even turned into a big white fish, which was much more frightening than the rusty no more sword now.


    However, there was no sign of retreating from the unfulfilled sword. After the rally, Li Fuyao dodged again. The wooden sword slapped on the body of the sword and made a slight noise. Then Li Fuyao wanted to reach out and hold the handle of the no return sword. Who knows, the sword soon galloped away, After stopping in the distance, he doesn''t take out the sword easily. He just points at Li Fuyao with the tip of his sword.


    Li Fuyao looked at the sword in a daze and said, "brother sword, this is a good conversation. Why are you so impatient?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. As soon as he opened his mouth, the sword seemed to be eager to try. After a bitter smile, Li Fuyao really shut up. The bottom of the cliff is strange. It seems that I can only meet the elder in the bamboo house.


    Li Fuyao raised his eyes and looked at the bamboo house in the distance opposite, and finally walked into the river again.


    As soon as I stepped down, I felt the sword spirit in the stream. I could not count it clearly.


    Li Fuyao walked a few steps, and some blood came out of the stream. After several steps, the sword spirit entered the blood of the meridians along the slit. At this time, Li Fuyao frowned, sweat appeared on his forehead, and he stepped on the bank a few more steps.


    But as soon as the scenery changed, I went back to the shore.


    Li Fuyao was speechless. If it was not for the wound under his feet that reminded him that this was not a dream, he would really attribute what happened in front of him to another kind of illusion.


    However, since he has to return to the other side of the river, Li Fuyao would not believe it if he said that there was nothing arranged in this place.


    He turned to look at the sword, and asked tentatively, "what should I do?"


    It seems that she is still angry, but she turns around and ignores Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao touched his head and said with a smile, "give me directions?"


    Bu Fu Jian points to the stream reluctantly. It seems that Li Fuyao wants to go again.


    Li Fuyao pulled his mouth. "Didn''t you lie to me?"


    This time, there is no movement in the sword.


    Li Fuyang looked down at his bleeding feet and laughed at himself. Then he stepped into the stream for the third time, but this time, when he reached the other bank, he returned to the bank.


    Li Fuyao looked helpless. This time, he turned back to see the sword. The latter ignored him.


    Li Fuyao found a big stone at random and sat down to dry the blood for himself. Then he said helplessly, "it must be some kind of fantasy or an array, but how to break it? Brother sword, you have been here for so long, and you don''t want to tell me the way out. Forget it. If you give me some advice, it will probably amuse me."


    Fufujian is in the distance, ignoring Li Fuyao, who has been talking to himself.


    Li Fuyao continued to sit still. After looking at the sky for a long time, he suddenly murmured a curse.


    After sitting for about two or three hours, there was no sign of the sun moving westward at all.


    This is clearly a fantasy.


    So Li Fuyao, who seems to have figured out something, walked into the stream for the fourth time, and unfortunately returned to his original place when he was about to step on the opposite bank.


    Li Fuyao was a little upset. He looked at the sword again, took a breath and stepped into the stream again. Finally, he returned to the original place without accident.


    Li Fuyao was a little desperate.


    What exactly does this mean?


    Sitting on the bank, Li Fuyang looked down at his feet and then turned to look at the handle.


    There is still no answer.


    "What does that mean?"


    Li Fuyao looked up at the sky, but he couldn''t think clearly.


    After sitting dead for another half an hour, Li Fuyao went to see the broken sword and the stone on which the sword was no longer lying. But after reading it, he felt that there was no benefit. Finally, he returned to the stream.


    If not, the martial uncles warned him not to use the sword at will before he came down the cliff bottom. Otherwise, he would have wanted to strike a sword at the stream. But if he could not walk across the river, it would be impossible to see the sword?


    So in the unknown how many failed to return, Li Fuyao once again stepped into the stream.


    -


    the bamboo cottage not far from the stream is located on the bluestone. It is not easy to build a bamboo hut where there is no green bamboo at the bottom of the cliff. Nowadays, there are two people sitting opposite each other in the bamboo cottage. They are not the white haired hermit as Li Fuyao thought, but just two young people.One male and one female, one gray and one white.


    The young man in the gray robe said with a smile: "I thought that the sword should be taken away by the disciples of Jianshan soon after it fell down. However, after waiting for a long time, he gradually thought that Jianshan had forgotten this stubble, but he was a little angry. Liu Xiang was the most natural and comfortable sword immortal in the world at that time. After the death of Jianshan, there was none Is it not disrespectful for a man to gather up his relics. But no one came to take it for years, and I had some expectations. But now that Jianshan is allowed to take it by such a younger generation, it will wither more and more after the war on that day. "


    The woman in white chuckled and said, "even so, it''s too much for you to let that boy walk through the river a hundred times before he can get through it. You put him in front of the stream to indicate that he is infatuated, but is he so crazy?"


    The man in grey robe said calmly: "nothing else. In short, even if you want to see me, you have to test him at least. As for the later things, I have been here for a long time. Otherwise, how can I pay attention to the swordsmen in this realm? How can I see the characters who blow their breath and make this young man die He''s worth it? "


    The woman in white shook her head and sighed: "if his Kendo has a promising future and is expected to become the second willow lane, how can we not?"


    The man in grey robe said calmly, "there is only one willow Lane in the world. How can we say that there is a second willow lane?"


    The woman in white remembers something old. For a moment, she has a lot of feelings. After half a silence, she doesn''t make any sound. She just looks out of the window. Although she can''t see the scenery clearly, she can almost tell through the sword that the young man has stepped into the stream again.


    She sighed in a low voice: "in any case, there are so many swords under the cliff, you must give him one."


    The man in grey robe is almost rigid and inhuman. "If he is not a fellow, the sword under the cliff will not be taken away. No wonder I don''t blame you, just himself."


    The woman in white was speechless.


    The man in grey robed stood up and said with a smile: "before World War I, Liuxiang had a sword for thousands of miles. It was called the most powerful sword spirit by swordsmen in the world. It was the only one in ancient times. For a moment, I didn''t know how many swordsmen gave up their original sword skills and turned to concentrate on the sword spirit. But what was the result? Liuxiang, the most powerful swordsman, fought against the enemy in Jianshan Even Xie Lu, the woman who had never been beheaded, even the woman Xie Lu, had two statues cut off. The willow lane was said to be incomparable in the world. It was so unbearable that he was not beating himself in the face? At that time, the four words of "high spirited and high spirited" were used in everyone''s body, but I only thought that Liuxiang was worthy of being called. In this case, how could he die on Jianshan? "


    "What do you think?" the woman in white frowned


    The man in the grey robe laughed but did not speak. He just walked out of the bamboo hut to see the boy who had spent more than 100 times walking down the stream.


    It''s hard to say whether he is a fellow, but at least he feels that he is qualified to talk to himself.


    Only when he came out of the bamboo house.


    At the bottom of the cliff, the sound of swords would never stop ringing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    When the man in grey robe walked out of the bamboo house, he led to such a strange phenomenon. At the bottom of the cliff, there were not many swords and where they were distributed. However, at the moment, they all made a sound of sword chirping, which was like the feeling of worshiping the emperor. Li Fuyao even heard a lot of emotions in the sound of swords. However, no matter what the mood was, it was still the voice made by the man in grey robe Sound.


    The first time Li Fuyao saw the upright young man in grey robe, he was stunned. This was different from that when he saw Chao Qingqiu for the first time. When he looked at Chao FengChen, he saw that he took out his sword to cut rivers, stars and demons. All he saw was Chao Qingqiu. But now, when he looked at the man in grey robe, he had nothing It''s just a simple feeling that the man in grey robe is a sword, a sword with strong sword spirit.


    Li Fuyao suddenly understood that he was the sword of the Sword Fairy Liuxiang.


    Standing on the bank, Li Fuyao looked up at the man in the grey robe, moved his lips and asked, "what do you think of me?"


    Standing on the big blue stone, the man in grey robe looked at Li Fuyao standing by the stream and said calmly: "the realm is low, and the qualification is only in the middle. It''s really not so good. If you don''t talk about the Sword Fairy willow lane, you can''t even compare with Chaoqing autumn."


    Li Fuyao frowned and looked at the man in grey robe. He was speechless. How come you are a sword immortal? After fighting with the Sword Fairy, you have such a high vision? Can''t a sword immortal enter your eyes?


    The man in grey robe looked at Li Fuyao indifferently, as if he knew what he was thinking. He said plainly: "even if it is a sword immortal, it doesn''t necessarily make me see it."


    Li Fuyao looked sad. He didn''t know much about the sword of the sword immortal Liuxiang. Before he went down the mountain, several martial uncles only told him that the sword spirit was the only sword immortal in ancient times. After he died in Jianshan, although he did not kill a big demon, the statue was very far ahead of the sword immortal hall.


    When Xi Chunan occasionally mentioned this sword immortal, he always said with a smile that Liu Jianxian was not only the only sword spirit in the flourishing age, but also extremely proud of himself. When the swordsman was at its peak, there was a talented woman Taoist in chenxie mountain who loved him. Taoism could not accept him. But the woman insisted on coming to Jianshan not only to see Liuxiang, but also to see the eye of Liuxiang Gao Gao, together with Xie Chen, the female sword immortal, never paid attention to this realm. However, the female Taoist priest who ascended the building did not pay attention to this realm. After ignoring her, she did not appear to see her once. Later, when the woman returned to chenxie mountain, she turned pale all night. However, she had no face to mention this matter for many years. At that time, both the upper and lower parts of the mountain were shocked, not to mention it I know how many disciples would like to ask for justice. But at that time, the swordsmen were still alive. Several sword immortals were sitting in the mountains and rivers. Even Taoism did not dare to provoke easily. What''s more, Liuxiang was still a genuine sword immortal. His sword spirit was incomparable in the world, not to mention the Shen Xie mountain. There was no way to take this sword immortal. Even the saints were willing to make peace for a female Taoist priest A sword fairy was fighting. However, after Liuxiang died in Jianshan, the Taoist priest did not blame him at all. Instead, she was a man of pure cultivation, and never heard any indignant words from heaven and earth.


    Standing on the bluestone, the man in grey robe looked down at Li Fuyao and suddenly asked a question, "why do you think that even a big demon could not be killed in Liuxiang then fell on Jianshan?"


    Li Fuyao frowned and remained silent for a long time. The sword immortal had always dominated by his sword spirit, and his swordsmanship was not bad. But why didn''t even a big demon be killed in that war? This is not a simple thing. You know, the sword immortal''s fighting power has been unparalleled in the world for a long time. Why did Liuxiang lose and end up dead?


    After the World War I, many swordsmen had talked about it in private, saying that the sword immortal had been injured before, otherwise it would not have been. It can be said that the truth is not clear.


    But since this one is the sword of the Sword Fairy, he should know the past.


    Li Fuyao raised his head and asked, "elder, did Liu Jianxian suffer from a secret disease before the war?"


    The man in the grey robe shook his head, "never."


    Li Fuyao is speechless. Since he is not suffering from a secret disease, why is it so?


    But then the man in grey robe was really shocked. He was silent for a long time, and said plainly: "LiuXiang''s swordsmanship was much higher than the other sword immortals in those years. He was about to come to an end. Whether he could become an immortal or not is something that can''t be done in one step. Liuxiang is a human being. He has always had an idea of becoming an immortal I went to take the last step. "


    "That step is not over?" Li Fuyao looks at the man in grey robe. There are not many people who know Xin Mi. Fortunately, he meets one who knows Xin Mi. Naturally, he wants to know the cause and effect.


    The man in grey robe said with a smile: "maybe it''s crossed over, but it should not be. In those years, Liuxiang divided itself into two parts: one stayed in Jianshan and the other went to pursue the chance of becoming an immortal. If not, why did he meet a big demon and his Kendo cultivation has become extravagant hope?"


    Li Fuyao took a breath and was silent.The man in grey robe said calmly: "although I am a sword, I have already opened my mind. You can''t take me away from you this time. I have been waiting for Liuxiang to come back for thousands of years. I never care about waiting for thousands of years. For me, it''s a long time. The spring and autumn are just in the blink of an eye. If I can''t wait for Liuxiang, I will not even see the scenery of mountains and rivers again If you insist on taking me away, you can do nothing but erase my intelligence. "


    Li Fuyao raised his head and said with a smile, "it''s not my intention to be a strong man. However, with so many swords at the bottom of the cliff, not all of them are willing to leave. Can you ask me for an opportunity?"


    The man in grey robe said with a smile: "if you can walk into this stream for no less than 100 times, you are already a fool. Since you are a fool, I will not stop. There is a forest of swords behind the bamboo house. All the swords under the cliff are in it. Most of them are incomplete. But in fact, there are many swords that are not bad. If you have the opportunity to take one, it will be your good fortune and the sword''s blessing The sword forest is the most dangerous place at the bottom of the cliff. If a person is careless, he is afraid that he will be dismembered by ten thousand sword Qi. You can think about it yourself


    Li Fu waved his hand and didn''t care. He just said with a smile, "I came down the cliff to take a sword. How can I have the reason to stay away?"


    The man in grey robe frowned and said, "there should be many swords in the sword washing pool on the Jianshan mountain. Why don''t you go to the sword washing pool and have to come down from the cliff? Even if it''s for me, you should return to the mountain after knowing that it''s fruitless. It''s not a good thing to die here


    Li Fuyao laughed and said nothing. Obviously, he didn''t want to go on talking about this issue.


    After a while, the man in grey robe didn''t say much. He just threw the sword directly behind the bamboo house. This was his only chance to give Li Fuyao some wisdom. In addition, he had contact with Li Fuyao before. Maybe Li Fuyao could pick it up when he walked into the forest. Although he was a sword, he was the sword of the Sword Fairy Liuxiang As a half Jianshan disciple, I have some compassion for this younger generation.


    After seeing the ceremony, Li Fuyao walked to the back of the bamboo house. He stayed here too long and wasted a lot of time practicing sword. Now he just wants to get the sword quickly and return to the ruined temple.


    When his figure was about to disappear, the woman in white in the bamboo cottage came out. He looked at the young man''s back and said with a calm smile, "you finally gave him a sword."


    The man in the gray robe shook his head. "I don''t know which one is. Maybe he can''t take one. When he is in a low state, it''s harmful to think about taking a magic weapon. It''s not a good thing to bear one''s guilt. It''s better to find a sword with fate and grow up together and use it more easily."


    The woman in white laughed, "this is the story of you and Liuxiang. When he was poor, he spent three Liang silver to buy you from a blacksmith, and then spent his whole life."


    The man in grey looked at her and said nothing.


    He is just an ordinary iron sword, but the woman in white is different.


    Her scabbard cost four Liang silver in Liuxiang.


    In the bamboo cottage behind them, there was actually a long sword with a sheath hanging on the wall. The scabbard was snow-white.


    As for the sword, I can''t see it clearly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    After walking around the bamboo house, he saw a blue stone path leading to the distance. Li Fuyao looked slightly chilly. Walking along the blue stone path, he felt a sharp chill. Although he also felt it was a sword spirit, the sword spirit was even colder than before. It was more like a gust of cold wind with a little bitterness.


    In fact, the countless broken swords under the cliff of Jian mountain are the same as the sword tomb. However, most of the broken swords at the foot of the cliff were broken by the monks of the demon clan. Some resentment and uneasiness were on the body of the sword. After falling down the cliff, they were gathered here by the man in grey robe. Over time, a forest of swords was formed. Although there was no sword spirit in front of the bamboo house, walking among them had a great impact on the heart of the sword. Even those who were not determined might also have a strong will Will die here.


    Li Fuyao walked slowly along the blue stone path. With each step, he held the wooden sword in his hand, which increased his strength. When he could see that many swords were inserted near the bluestone path, Li Fuyao stopped.


    Now all the fog in front of his eyes had been dispersed, and what came into his sight was a long sword with no sword tip or handle, or a long sword without any defect but with rust on both sides of the bluestone path.


    There were two smells in the air, one cold, the other rotten.


    Most of these swords have been in existence for thousands of years. They were left from the war in those years. The fact that they can still be left can prove how extraordinary they are. However, during this period, there are still countless swords decayed due to the erosion of years. Therefore, it is not surprising that the air is full of rotten taste.


    But when Li Fuyao really stepped into the sword forest, he began to find that the cold air began to invade his blood channels from his pores.


    Li Fuyao endured those chills. Now he even misses the hot pot in white fish town. If he could eat some at the moment, he would be very helpful to resist the cold. Even if it didn''t, he would feel better psychologically.


    After several steps, he finally saw a long sword with almost no rust on its body. Li Fuyao thought about it and held out his hand, but before touching the handle, Li Fuyao clearly felt a kind of resistance, which forced him to give up.


    Choosing a sword is a matter of love and will. Even if there is some estrangement, it will not show such resistance before it is encountered.


    Li Fuyao wanted to see what was at the end of the forest of swords. However, with the present situation, he would be more chilly at the end of the forest. He didn''t know whether he could go to the end of the forest and see all the swords.


    The choice of sword needs to follow the fate.


    It''s just that the word "Yuan" is hard to say.


    Li Fuyao is just a young swordsman in the second stage of swordsman''s life. He can only get rid of the cold air a little bit, but not as fast as those cold air invading.


    Some helpless Li Fuyao could only quicken his pace, hoping to select a sword and take it out in a short time. But then he tried to hold several long swords one after another. None of them could not resist. Some swords even wanted to invade Li Fuyao''s channels with all the remaining sword Qi and let him die here.


    These swords have been here for a long time, and have already produced a lot of bad emotions.


    Li Fuyao quickened his pace. This time, he stopped in front of the no longer sword. It was thrown in by the man in grey robe, which seemed to be out of place. After seeing Li Fuyao, he turned his sword body and seemed unwilling to see him. Li Fuyao asked carefully, "brother sword, or you?"


    Bu Fu Jian was not moved, and even went some distance inside. He didn''t want to be held by Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao was melancholy.


    He looked at the depth of the forest where he could not see the end. He gritted his teeth and walked several steps ahead.


    This time, when you look at it, you can see that there is no complete sword.


    Li Fuyao sighed and felt the more chilly. He did not want to move forward easily. After sitting down, he recited Chen Shengjiao''s pithy formula several times. Then he closed his eyes and ran his internal Qi machine to dispel the cold in his body.


    Up to now, Li Fuyao has some grudges. Although the world of this swordsman is big, I only have one sword attitude. If he has some Taoist or Confucian magic weapons on his body and can protect himself, there is no need to be afraid of the so-called cold air. However, since he has embarked on the road of swordsman, there is no reason to complain about anything.


    After half a column of incense, Li Fuyao, who felt better, went back to the road. This time, he walked dozens of steps before stopping.


    This time in front of him were some daggers. Li Fuyao is a little disappointed when he thinks of the fish hidden in Uncle Xi''s waist. In fact, he doesn''t like dagger very much.


    So after looking at it for a few times, I continued to move on. It seems that I can''t find a suitable sword in the end.


    At the beginning of the blue stone path, the man in grey and the woman in white stand side by side, standing in the same place. The man in grey is silent, while the woman in White says in a deep voice: "he has already passed half way, and then go forward. Those evil swords you deliberately put in the last place should not be suitable for him."The man in grey robe looked the same. After a few steps, he came to the stream and said quietly, "everything depends on fate. Maybe some evil swords will let him take away when they see him. Besides, there may be accidents in the last swords besides those I threw in the past."


    The woman in white frowned. "It was not easy for me to see a young man practicing swords. He looked like those young people who had seen on Jianshan mountain. If you let him die here, I would not agree."


    The man in grey robe shook his head and did not make any commitment. He just said with a calm smile, "who knows?"


    The woman in white pulled her mouth and exclaimed, "do you remember that when Liuxiang was just a poor man with a sword, he tied you with a pig''s large intestine and roasted it on the fire. At that time, you had a lot of fishy smell on your body. I don''t know how long before it gradually dissipated. I don''t want you to live in my scabbard."


    He was exposed, but he was one of the people who had experienced the incident. Everything he said was well founded. Even if Liuxiang was still alive, there was no way to refute it. However, for the man in grey robe, it was definitely one of the things he didn''t want to recall. Now, when he was mentioned, he was helpless, "how can you talk about these old things I would not have taken him out of that sword. Before I went in, I had made it very clear that he had chosen the way. If he died, could he blame me


    The woman in white snorted, "who is not good at learning from you? You have to learn from that guy in Liuxiang. You look at the world with your head down. Do you know that you are at the bottom of the cliff now, not on the mountain!"


    The man in grey robe didn''t agree. He just walked back to the bamboo house alone. He was not willing to reason with the woman. After all, it didn''t make sense. In fact, it was the same with the Sword Fairy Liuxiang. After all, it didn''t make sense with a woman in his life. After all, it didn''t make sense. In terms of sword, it was excellent.


    The sword of Liuxiang was originally a sword that would not stop when it was out of its scabbard. According to his unparalleled sword spirit, few people dare to reason with him. Now, the man in grey robe who has learned LiuXiang''s temperament is exactly that sword.


    At Li Fuyao''s side, he finally stopped at a distance of dozens of steps away from the end. Now there are many swords in front of him. However, he did not look at the long swords with bright body, but looked at a long sword with rust.


    The reason is simple, because he saw that the rusty sword was almost a Zhang away from those bright swords.


    It''s like being isolated and out of group. It''s like being rejected by those swords.


    In any case, the final result is that the sword is completely isolated.


    Li Fuyao was silent for a long time. He thought of the time when he was sent to white fish town on that winter night when he was struggling to survive. He suddenly asked, "how are we doing together?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    In front of the broken temple at the foot of Jianshan, an old Confucian scholar with a bookcase on his back came today.


    After a short stay on the mountain, the old Confucian scholar, who had followed his ancestors on Jianshan mountain, came to the broken temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain. He said that he wanted to argue with the three people in the temple. Xie Lu and Liu Yibai were experts in killing people with swords, but they were not interested in reasoning at all. So the old Confucian scholar went down the mountain and came to the broken temple I can only say a few words to Xi Chunan, who is always gentle. It seems that the old Confucian scholar with his bookcase on his back has not read books for several years. Many of the reasons are based on the book. Therefore, it is not difficult to live in Xi Chunan. He has a good temper. After half a day''s reasoning with the old Confucian student, he doesn''t feel bored. After dusk, he is still not According to bu Rao, Xi Chunan smiles whether he wants to compete with the sword. Otherwise, the saliva is dry and his legs are numb. In fact, it is not very good.


    The old Confucian scholar who had been circling around looked at Xi Chunan strangely. Finally, he got to the point. He closed his book and asked in doubt: "the one under the cliff is the sword of Liuxiang. After learning from LiuXiang''s temperament, his eyes are always higher than the top. You know he won''t let Li Fu shake that boy to take him away from the bottom of the cliff. Why do you want him to take the sword?"


    Xi Chunan calmly replied, "why not? There is no absoluteness in everything. If he takes a fancy to Fuyao and thinks that he is similar to Liu Jianxian in temperament, he will come out with him. "


    The old Confucian scholars scoffed at Xi Chunan''s saying, "what''s the temperament and talent of Liuxiang? Where can Li Fuyao compare with him? In those years, the sword of Liuxiang was thousands of miles long, and now no one has surpassed him. Even Chao Qingqiu dare not say that he has been able to compete with Liu Xiang in sword spirit, and Li Fuyao can match him?"


    Xi Chu Nan asked with a smile, "does the old gentleman praise the Sword Fairy of Chao to this point?"


    The old Confucian scholar turned his eyes. "Nonsense, Chao Qingqiu is the only genius who has stepped into the sea for 6000 years in your swordsman''s vein. I don''t believe that he can''t compare with those sword immortals of six thousand years. I don''t believe it. Maybe it''s not his opponent to invite those sword immortals to come now. I frighten Xu Ji on the mountain and say that two big demons join hands to attack and kill Chao Qingqiu, As a matter of fact, even if it''s laisanzun, I still don''t believe that chaoqingqiu will die in the demon soil like this. "


    Speaking of the only sword immortal who has been able to step into the sea for six thousand years, there is an indescribable feeling, whether it is an old Confucian scholar or Xi Chunan. In his heart, the old Confucian scholar admired the sword immortal, who had practiced sword for less than 300 years, and extended the sword master to this place by his own strength, while Xi Chunan admired his perseverance and perseverance for this sword immortal power.


    However, in the final analysis, the sword immortal Chao Qingqiu is a romantic figure in this mountain and river, and in that demon land. When the saints are hardly visible in the world, only this sword immortal has made great efforts occasionally. Either killing the big demon or going to chenxieshan and other places to make a fight, the demon earth friars and the monks of the three religions feel helpless.


    The old scholar sighed: "if chaoqingqiu can come back safely from the demon soil, it means that his sword technique has gone further. Maybe he will be the first immortal in the past six thousand years."


    Xi Chunan laughed and said nothing. He did not remind the old Confucians that their topic was Li Fuyao''s going to the bottom of the cliff to get a sword.


    After a few words, the old Confucian scholar stopped suddenly and looked at Xi Chunan with a smile. "I almost didn''t think about it clearly. Since I knew that the boy couldn''t take back the sword from the willow lane, he had a different plan. Could there be another sword at the bottom of the cliff?"


    Xi Chunan said nothing but looked at the old Confucian scholar with a smile.


    The old Confucian scholar waved his hand impatiently. "You guys like to make mysteries even more than I do. Have you become refined after practicing sword?"


    Xi Chunan calmly said with a smile: "the sword of the Sword Fairy Liuxiang is naturally extremely proud. It''s OK that the sword spirit has not been produced. But after staying at the bottom of the cliff for thousands of years, how can it not be born? Now that he has a sword, he will have some trouble even if he wants to take it away. Maybe he can only ask him to be reluctant. In the end, he can wipe away his wisdom and warm up again. He can''t help but calm his mind. How can I take him away, even if he doesn''t want to. I just want him to walk from the bottom of the cliff and feel the resentment of the sword. Other realms are not good But it''s good for calming the mind. I don''t know whether Fuyao has the chance to find a sword of his own


    The old Confucian scholar tut Zan said: "you are a big hand. The only new person in Jianshan in recent years, your nephew, said to throw it down and then throw it down."


    At the beginning of Xi Chu''s life, Nansi said calmly: "I always told Fuyao that he couldn''t be anxious to practice sword, but actually Jianshan can''t protect him for long. Before encountering a big disaster, I was very willing to let him go to the Jianqi state and travel far away from the mountain, which can be regarded as saving seeds. Chen Sheng or his master didn''t want to see Fuyao die on this mountain."


    The old Confucian scholar looked dignified, and said with some helplessness: "Liang Yi''s excursion should not be so violent as to probe into the bottom of Jianshan. Before the news of chaoqingqiu''s death comes out one day, no matter who dares to destroy the last place where the swordsman was handed down, even if the mountain is in name."


    Xi Chunan was indifferent. When he heard the old Confucian scholar say that the name of "cunshi" was "death", he just stood up and said with emotion: "I need no more swordsmen. I only need two sword immortals to fight against the three religions. But these two sword fairies can''t be found. It''s really sad."Xi Chunan looked complicated and looked down at the foot of the mountain. "After the master of the temple went up the mountain, the first sword must be from me."


    It''s not loud, but it''s loud.


    -


    as soon as Li Fuyao reached out to hold the rusty sword, there was a thunderbolt in his mind.


    Then a scene appeared in front of him. On that sword mountain, countless swordsmen were waiting for each with a sword, and their looks were dignified. However, in the distance, there were countless demon earth friars.


    In front of the sword immortal hall, there are as many as four sword immortals standing in front of the hall. The man in white and the woman in red are Xie Chen, the ancestor of Lu Changyan and his uncle Xie Lu, whom Li Fuyao met.


    Another man in grey robe looks the same as the sword he met in front of the bamboo house. It should be the willow lane, which is called the incomparable sword spirit in the world.


    As for the last one, he was a tall old man with white hair and hair.


    The four sword immortals had a sword hanging from their waists. They looked at the dark area in the distance, and their expressions were calm.


    The female Sword Fairy Xie Shen was silent for a moment and then frowned and said, "bully me swordsman, I''ll go to the demon soil to kill some big demons."


    Lu Changyan held down the hilt of the sword and said with a smile, "I will go with Xie Chen. Brother Liu and strict master will be entrusted to the sword mountain."


    Liu Xiang was expressionless. "I''ve already divided myself into two parts. I''m still invincible under the sea. But in the sea, I can''t afford to kill. Today, I''m dead on Jianshan mountain. I don''t need to worry about them."


    Lu Changyan arched his hand and left with Xie Shen.


    The remaining two, Yan Shi and sword immortal Liu Xiang, stood side by side, looking at the dense demon soil friar. Yan suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile: "Liuxiang, you have almost never failed in your life. Don''t you feel unjust to die in Jianshan today?"


    Liu Xiang looks calm. "If I had known this day, Liuxiang would never have studied the chance of half a immortal. If one person could kill more demons with one sword, he would have killed more demons, so as not to have the situation today."


    Master Yan sighed, "you are gifted. Kendo is near the peak. If you don''t go to Feixian, where will you be


    Liu Xiang pressed his sword around his waist and said calmly: "it''s just death. It''s not a big deal. It''s just that today''s World War I is not the last battle of Liuxiang. Liuxiang doesn''t want that other one. I find the chance to become an immortal at last. On the contrary, I hope he can take a few more steps to step into the realm of sword immortal and go to the demon land."


    Master Yan laughed and refused to comment.


    Liu Xiang goes down the mountain without saying a word. Even if he is dead, he must be the first to take out his sword.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was a big battle on the Jianshan mountain. The sound of fighting was everywhere. The willow Lane fought with a huge monster which was more than a thousand feet high. One hand of the monster was cut off. Finally, he was beaten by the demon with a fist. His vitality was cut off. Three or two swords rolled into the bottom of the cliff.


    On the cliff, countless swordsmen were killed when their swords were broken.


    There was a great war. It was bloody, but this was just a place of Jianshan. I don''t know how many other swordsmen of the same line of sword school suffered such a great disaster.


    On the other side of wenjianping, there is a man in white robe who is indifferent. Holding a long sword, he quietly cuts off the heads of one monster after another. Unlike the other swordsmen, this man in white robe is always one person.


    After killing more than a dozen demon Xius, he was finally watched by a big demon Xiu who ascended the stairs. For the same purpose, the white robed man cut off the head of the demon Xiu who ascended the building with one sword.


    And the sword in his hand was cheering.


    But the white robed man''s face was pale, and it seemed that he could not hold on for long.


    In the end, two demon Xiu who ascended the building joined hands to kill each other, and a big hole was blasted out of the body by a fist.


    The sword whines sadly.


    The white robed man also laughs bitterly. After practicing sword for more than 100 years, he is already a top swordsman. If he gives another hundred years to polish Kendo, how can he not stand on the top of Kendo and become another sword immortal?


    It''s a pity.


    Finally, the white robed man threw the sword down the cliff bottom and used his body as a sword. The last sword pierced the heart of the demon Xiu.


    The two kinds of friars, demon monk and swordsman, do not like to use magic weapons. The former is based on the incomparable physique in the world, while the latter has the first-class killing sword spirit in the world.


    Therefore, there is absolutely no magic weapon flying all over the sky in the two sides'' War. It is just a fight between life and death, which is even more tragic.


    Li Fuyao came back to his senses. His face was full of tears. He took the sword and drew it out.


    The long sword was originally rusty, but now the rust on the sword began to fall off gradually, revealing its original appearance.


    This long sword is engraved with two characters.


    Green silk.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    When all the rust on the green silk sword fell off, it showed its original appearance. Li Fuyao chuckled and held the green silk in his hand. He thought that after going back, he asked Uncle Liu to make a scabbard for him. This time, he did not use sword wood, but used green bamboo, which complemented the name of green silk.


    However, when he picked up the sword, there was a sound of sword singing. In the distance, a long sword with cold light was shooting at Li Fuyao''s face.


    Before the sword arrived, it swept a lot of wind.


    Li Fu swung his sword and his Qi overflowed.


    Even though he didn''t intend to make a sword before, now he really wants to do it. This feeling is like when he was in front of the river that day, he had a breath in his chest and had to send it.


    Knock that sword to the ground, but soon the swords here seem to be a little strange.


    Many swords were shaking slightly. It seemed that they wanted to pull their swords out of the soil. The cold air became extremely unstable and swayed towards Li Fu.


    Li Fuyao went to the source of Jianlin. He didn''t want to stay here any more. However, he only took a few steps. There were countless handles in front of him.


    We should block Li Fuyao''s way out.


    Li Fuyao pressed down the wooden sword on his waist, clenched the green silk on his hand and asked, "will you come with me?"


    No one answered, but in an instant there was the sound of the sword.


    Qing Yue is like a phoenix in the sky.


    At the bottom of the cliff for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the bamboo house in front of the sword forest, I don''t know where to find a pair of go. The man in grey and the woman in white suddenly look up at each other with a sharp heart at the same time.


    The man in grey robe said calmly, "I really didn''t expect that he could pick up the sword."


    The woman in white left a white son, covered her mouth and said with a smile, "but I think it''s just right. Bai Zhihan''s sword is for Li Fuyao. Let the young man walk the unfinished road for him. It''s just right."


    The man in grey robed mercilessly demolished the stage and said: "Bai Zhihan was only one step away from entering the sea. If it had not been for the war, he would have been another sword immortal in the mountains and rivers after another hundred years. He was extremely gifted. It seems that only Liuxiang can be compared with him. This young man is not in a second level, but his qualification is only in the middle. How can he be compared with Bai Zhihan


    The woman in White said angrily, "then why did that green silk have to choose this young man? You have to know that although the green silk has not been transformed into human form like you, it is much higher in spirit than you. You are not a sword immortal, but he can''t even look up to several sword fairies. After being cast by a sword master, he spent thousands of years in the sword washing pool of Jianshan mountain After trying, he just chose Bai Zhihan. It turns out that Bai Zhihan has been a rare swordsman in the world for more than 100 years. If there is no accident, it is a certain thing to step into the sea. He has not made a wrong choice. Now he has chosen Li Fuyao. Who knows whether that young man will be the second Bai Zhihan in the future. "


    The man in grey robe dropped a black spot, and then quietly shifted a white one on the chessboard. Then he said, "no matter what, I don''t think that Li Fuyao can reach the height of Bai Zhihan. Even if he can, it will take hundreds of years. As for whether he can become a sword immortal, if he can, I''m afraid I can."


    The woman in white turned her head and put out her tongue.


    The man in the grey robe pondered and put down another sunspot. Then he said calmly, "I don''t know why. That sword should be called green silk. It doesn''t feel atmospheric at all."


    The woman in white nodded, "yes, right. Your name sounds good. Three Liang. If you spent more money in Liuxiang, you could call it four five six seven eight Liang."


    The old man in grey robe was a little red. He didn''t like the name most. Whatever Liuxiang did in those years, he could be convinced. However, he didn''t agree with the name.


    The woman in white pretended not to see the man''s small movements on the chessboard. She just turned her head and looked at another place. But she said, "Sword Fairy, Sword Fairy, before practicing sword in Liuxiang, she was just a poor man. Who knows that he will become the next best sword immortal in the world, but will he still be? In fact, no matter what, you should know that talent does not mean him What''s more, what''s more, the name of this young man is so pleasing that he really wants to rise up. "


    The man in grey robe broke down the stage as usual, "but he is too poor. At this age, Bai Zhihan is already too clear. No one dares to compete with him in front of him when he is walking on mountains and rivers. This boy doesn''t even have sword spirit state."


    The woman in white eased her strength and came to her delight. "Do you want to make a bet?"


    Gray robed man frowned, "bet Li Fuyao can become a sword immortal?"


    The woman in white nodded, "no matter what, I''m very optimistic about this young man."


    The man in grey robe didn''t agree, just shook his head, "wait until he comes out of the forest of swords."


    As soon as the voice dropped, he suddenly looked up.


    Outside the bamboo house, Li Fuyao, dressed in rags, stood at the front of the sword forest. Apart from his ragged clothes, there was only a sword on one side of his waist.The man in grey robe pondered for a long time, nodded with a smile, and then dropped the last son, "I won."


    The woman in white did not want to see the chessboard. She just stood up and said with a smile, "I want to see him."


    The man in grey robe didn''t stop him. He just got up.


    When she came to the big Bluestone outside the bamboo house, the woman in white stood on the big Bluestone, looked at the ragged Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "is the taste in the sword forest OK?"


    Li Fuyao raised his head and laughed, "it''s OK."


    The woman in white laughed, "what a nice little fellow."


    The man in grey robe walked out of the bamboo house and said quietly, "except for this green silk, all the swords in the sword forest were moved by myself. As soon as it was thrown down the cliff, it fell here and did not get along with any other swords. He was extremely proud. You should know that the owner of this green silk sword is Bai Zhihan, who is not inferior to anyone else''s sword Daoda CAI. After you go up the mountain, you can ask Bai Zhihan who he is, which is also an account of the sword. "


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "surely we will live up to this sword."


    The man in the grey robe said no more. He just told Li Fuyao to go back along the Laishi road. After passing the stream again, there was no abnormality.


    Li Fuyao bowed his hand to say goodbye. After several steps, his step became more and more firm.


    Looking at his back, the woman in white suddenly said with a smile: "I really want to go with him to have a look, just like you and the willow Lane in those years, but bad luck, follow you."


    Hearing this, the man in grey robe said with a calm smile: "there will be a chance one day."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    There is no exception for the Buddhist monks and the laymen who don''t like Buddhism.


    It is generally acknowledged that the Liangxi Taoist temple in chenxieshan is the first Taoist temple in Liangxi. However, there are different opinions on the second and third. Some say that it was the Wanshou temple, which was once prosperous for a time. At that time, it was not known how many Taoist real people were all first-class monks. The monks who ascended the building realm were the first-class monks After the war, most of the Taoists died in the demon land. What''s more, after the war, under such a situation that the mountains and rivers are broken, almost all the monks in the mountains and rivers have to look up. After the vitality of Guannei was seriously injured, almost no monks ever went out of the realm of climbing buildings in these years, which makes Wanshou Guanyao It''s not easy to revive the style of that year.


    In addition to the longevity view, Yuwu mountain, another famous Taoist mountain, is also under discussion. The Yuwu mountain was also deeply damaged during the war. However, although it was damaged, there was still a Chen Sheng in Yuwu mountain after the war, which made the Yuwu mountain''s status rise and become higher. In the competition with Wanshou temple, Yuwu mountain did not fall behind at all, or even got worse Therefore, when referring to the daomen Taoist temple after the chenxie mountain, in addition to the longevity view, this Yuwu mountain is also under discussion.


    But these days, Yuwu mountain is not peaceful. In the previous Liangxi Taoist meeting, Yuwu mountain did not send any participants. After the end of the meeting, Yuwu mountain still did not show any concern. This famous daomen mountain, which can rank among the top three in Liangxi, seems not to care about chenxie mountain. In the cold winter after the end of spring, Yuwu mountain is quiet and peaceful We spent a winter, but only in spring, when the old trees on the mountain had not sprouted new shoots, a Taoist dressed in yellow and purple went up the mountain.


    If you are a general Taoist, you don''t have to be embarrassed if you want to go up or down the mountain. However, this yellow and purple Taoist is not an ordinary person. He not only comes from chenxie mountain, but also is a rare yellow purple Taoist on the mountain. Although the realm is not only in this mountain and river, but also has the spring and Autumn period, which is not something that can be fooled around at will However, he was received by the mountain Lord Ge Hong in person. Zhang Shouqing, dressed in yellow and purple, did not mean to start a school to investigate crimes. He only proposed to have a hand to hand talk with the mountain master, which had nothing to do with the victory or defeat.


    Although Gehong is the master of Yuwu mountain, his realm is not much higher than that of Zhang Shouqing. Up to now, he has only stepped into the building with half a foot. This master of Yuwu mountain has not been practicing Taoism for a long time. If he had not become the old master of Yuwu mountain, he would not have been able to take over Yuwu mountain like this. Although he really wants to start, Zhang Shouqing can give his life on the mountain But since Zhang Shouqing went up the mountain to say he wanted to play chess, he couldn''t do it at will. Moreover, everyone knows that Zhang Shouqing''s going up the mountain was arranged by the chenxieshan mountain. If he killed him at will, the Yuwu mountain, even if he had walked out of Chen Sheng, would not be able to make a good deal of it when facing the chenxieshan mountain. The reason of Liangxi has been in the hands of the chenxieshan temple for many years.


    So Ge Hong invited Zhang Shouqing to talk with him at Qingyun terrace. The stone platform on the top of the mountain was once the place where Chen Sheng had been enlightened. It is said that the old pine beside the Qingyun platform was planted by Chen Sheng himself and practiced Taoism with him for hundreds of years. After Chen Sheng became a saint, the old pine also seemed enlightened. Every year, the pine nuts were picked off by Yuwu mountain to make tea, which made him calm God, increase the effect of cultivation.


    It happened that Ge Hong chose the place for the conversation on the stone table under the old pine. The monks on the mountain were not like the common people at the foot of the mountain. In fact, there were very few monks who had the leisure to study other things after practicing. However, Ge Hong seemed to be an exception. He called himself a chess maniac, and his chess skills were excellent. It seems that none of the monks in the famous mountain Taoist temples in Liangxi could create prestige in the chess path Even Ge Hong even claimed that he had the ability to play chess. No one in Liangxi could compete with him. Only Gu Shiyan, a national player in Yanling, could compete with him. However, he was not regarded as his opponent because of his high status and never dealt with secular people. Therefore, he had already regarded himself as the best in the world. Only if he knew that there was a blind chess player in Luoyang City I don''t know how to feel if the Yanling national player''s chess ability is better than that of the Yanling player.


    Zhang Shouqing has a little knowledge of chess, and his chess ability is low. Naturally, he is not the opponent of Gehong mountain master. Therefore, a game of chess often fails to last for half an hour, but the Taoist Huang Zi fails to cause any trouble to Ge Hong, but he seems to be in a good mood.


    After several games in a row, Ge Hong was around. Although he knew that the drunkard of Huangzi Taoist priest Chen Xieshan didn''t mean to drink wine, he also had some unpleasant emotions. He just looked at the chenxieshan behind him, and even more in view of the spectator''s face behind him, and continued to play chess with him patiently.


    In the afternoon, even the tea had been changed several times. Some of them were tasteless. After that, Zhang Shouqing took a sip of the tea made from pine nuts. He sighed: "Yuwu mountain is unique. There is such an old pine. It''s really enviable to drink such good tea every year."


    Ge Hong put on his Taoist robe and said, "if you want to drink, I''ll ask you to take all the pine nuts in stock down the mountain."


    Zhang Shouqing waved his hand and pushed aside: "no, the spiritual objects on the mountain master''s mountain can''t be used by the disciples of his family. Where is the truth that an outsider of Shouqing should take him down the mountain?"Ge Hong laughed and asked casually: "if it wasn''t for the sake of my pines, why didn''t you lose so many games by hand?"


    Zhang Shouqing said with a soft smile, "why is it that the mountain master doesn''t know?"


    Ge Hong stopped his son, but soon recovered as before. He looked at Zhang Shouqing with a trace of fear in his eyes. However, he soon said with a smile: "brother Zhang, it''s really not clear to Ge Hong that he talks like this."


    Zhang Shouqing laughed and didn''t say much. He just continued to play chess with Ge Hong. At dusk, Ge Hong was really a little agitated, so he got up and invited Zhang Shouqing to watch and have a rest. However, Zhang Shouqing shook his head and refused. He said that he was only going up the mountain to play chess with Ge Hong. If the mountain master felt tired, he could go to rest by himself. He was waiting for the master to come back.


    After several good words from Ge Hong, Zhang Shouqing was not moved. Finally, Ge Hong left with a smile and asked Zhang Shouqing to stay on the Qingyun platform alone.


    In any case, this was Chen Sheng''s enlightenment. Ge Hong didn''t believe that Zhang Shouqing would dare to do anything that would make Taoist monks in the world feel excessive. However, Zhang Shouqing insisted on staying on the mountain, which made Ge Hong feel that it was really difficult.


    However, it was more difficult for the Taoist to catch up with him.


    In the morning of the next day, when it was just clear and bright, Ge Hong, who had not been able to sleep all night, came to the Qingyun platform with a large bag of pine nuts and said sincerely: "brother Zhang Dao, if you want to track down that daozhong in chenxie mountain was attacked and killed, you are really going to the wrong place. No one of my disciples of Yuwu mountain, whether traveling down the mountain or practicing hard on the mountain, has made such a loss of heart The list of disciples on the mountain is in the ancestral hall. If you don''t believe it, you can go and read it. Moreover, no matter who they are, they should know that Taoism is the blessing of our Taoist sect. They are monks who may become our Taoist saints. How can they kill them? Is this not bad for my Taoist foundation? "


    Zhang Shouqing listened to Ge Hong''s words patiently, and then said with a smile, "it''s not necessary for the Lord Ge to do so. Since Yuwu mountain is the place where Chen Sheng once practiced hard, he can make me feel at ease. Shouqing''s coming here really wants to ask the master''s cultivation on the chess path. Why should the mountain master be so


    Ge Hong looked the same and said with a smile: "in this case, it''s Gehong''s worry. If he wants to come to the holy land like chenxieshan, he can''t do anything without proof."


    Zhang Shouqing nodded with a smile and remained silent. The two prominent figures in Taoism tried to test each other from the beginning to the end. They never had a word of truth, but they all seemed so affectionate.


    Ge Hong and Zhang Shouqing started to talk with each other again. However, during the day, they had more dialogues. They all talked about trivial things on the two mountains. However, they seemed to have different points. After sunset, Ge Hong got up to say goodbye, but he didn''t take away the pine nuts, and left two children to serve Zhang Shouqing.


    In the next few days, Ge Hong and Zhang Shouqing did not know how many games they were talking about on this Qingyun platform. Zhang Shouqing did not win, but his interest was still not low. After all, everyone should be extremely excited when he thought of smashing other people''s court.


    After a few days, it seems that the two have reached a conclusion by hand. They only play ten games a day and then go away. It''s just that Zhang Shouqing''s strange behavior makes the disciples of Yuwu mountain feel that they really don''t know how to describe it. However, we are still afraid of the Taoist Huang Zi of chenxie mountain.


    After the first hand talk after half a decade, Zhang Shouqing suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "I don''t know how many ghost amulets are left in the Yuwu mountain? What Chen Sheng left behind at that time was only for fear that it needed to be carefully preserved. It seemed that it was a bit excessive to spend money like the mountain master. "


    Ge Hong frowned and said, "I don''t know what you mean by brother Zhang."


    Zhang Shouqing was still gentle and said, "since I don''t know, the master of Ge mountain is very fond of thinking. Anyway, Shouqing has spent too long on the chenxie mountain. He finally changed his place and didn''t want to go down the mountain so soon."


    Ge Hong still asked with a smile: "dare to ask brother Zhang Dao, chenxieshan want an answer?"


    Zhang Shouqing was still calm and said, "even if there are children in the family, even if they are wild, they will be their own children. If she goes out to play and has no fault, but is beaten by others, what do you think of the family members? Master Ge is also the master of a mountain. If his disciples are cheated without any reason, I''m afraid that he will not sit back and ignore him? "


    Zhang Shouqing''s tone was flat. Speaking of this, he felt as if a woman in the market was sitting at the door of her own house and playing with another woman who was also sitting at the door of her own house. She didn''t feel at all disobedient and abrupt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    But Zhang Shouqing''s understatement, in fact, in Ge Hong''s mind, he has almost turned over the river. As the master of a mountain, although Ge Hong''s realm is not so profound, but based on the details of Yuwu mountain, as the leader of Liangxi and even the whole mountain and river, no one has ever talked to him like this, not to mention tearing his face seriously. Even this kind of sword has never existed. But now, the yellow purple Taoist Zhang Shouqing is not an ordinary person, not only his body There is a huge thing named Shen Xie Shan, which is holding on to a rational word.


    For many years, chenxieshan is unruly and unreasonable, which is known to all famous Taoist temples in Liangxi. Even so, no one dares to say anything. Now, Shen Xieshan holds the word "Li" in his hand. Naturally, it is even better.


    As a matter of fact, Ge Hong was worried about Yuwu mountain''s decision to attack and kill daozhong ye Shengge this time. After all, chenxieshan is very powerful. If a person carelessly leaks the wind and faces the anger of chenxieshan, even if he has walked out of Yuwu mountain, it will be very difficult. But since he learned about daozhong''s trip down the mountain, there are several uncles and uncles who are not sitting on the mountain Some excited, not only took out the family''s heavy weapon Tianji umbrella, but also invited out a ghost amulet left by Chen Sheng. The former is to ensure that no one knows that the attack was carried out by Yuwu mountain, while the latter is to ensure that the attack is safe.


    Unfortunately, from the moment Zhang Shouqing went up the mountain, Ge Hong knew that at least the first thing had been exposed. After Zhang Shouqing had spent so many days in Yuwu mountain, Ge Hong also guessed that the second thing was a failure.


    If the man who sent down the mountain really succeeded in attacking and killing ye Shengge, I''m afraid that not only a Huang Zi Taoist has gone up the mountain now, but maybe the temple master will also go out from the climbing tower to this Yuwu mountain.


    Ge Hong knows one thing very well. Even if both sides of chenxieshan and Yuwu mountain are aware of this matter, Yuwu mountain can never admit it. As for who is going to carry the pot on Yuwu mountain, he will never be the mountain master''s turn to carry the pot.


    After all, even though most of the things on the mountain are not under his control, as the mountain master, he represents Yuwu mountain. If he is pushed out, he will admit the matter, even if Yuwu mountain did it.


    Therefore, after Zhang Shouqing said that, Ge Hong did not stop at Qingyun platform, but went straight away to Qingxin Pavilion on the mountain.


    The Qingxin Pavilion on Yuwu mountain is built under the Qingyun platform and the top of Guiyun peak in the distance. It has always been the absolute important place of Yuwu mountain. On the whole, when there is a big event, the highest ranking Taoists will gather in Qingxin Pavilion.


    As the master of the mountain, Ge Hong was never the highest generation and the deepest cultivation level on the mountain. Therefore, his status on the mountain was not as high as that of the Taoist temple in chenxie mountain. In fact, even the attack on daozhong in Yuwu mountain was not his decision.


    Several living uncles and uncles are the people who really have the right to speak on the mountain.


    Before Ge Hong came to Qingxin Pavilion, the ancestral hall was already full of quarrels. Several venerable mountain Taoist priests are holding their own opinions about Zhang Shouqing.


    Yang Changsheng, an old Taoist with white hair, is the oldest Taoist on the mountain, and also one of the most profound. In fact, this old Taoist had a good chance to become the master of Yuwu mountain in those years. However, he had no desire to strive for power and profit because he was so eager to go further along the road of cultivation. However, the matter of realm does not mean that you have no heart After hundreds of years of painstaking cultivation on the mountain, he did not improve his realm much. Today, the so-called "higher level" is just empty talk. After he can''t continue to improve the realm, Yang Changsheng turns to worry about the affairs on the mountain. He only says that he wants to think about the future generations of Yuwu mountain, but only one person with a clear eye The eye could see what he thought, but because of his position on the mountain, no one dared to put it into his mouth.


    As for the mountain master Ge Hong, he hasn''t had a face-to-face relationship with this master over the years. However, anyone who is ignored will not be very happy.


    In Qingxin Pavilion today, Yang Changsheng is still the main body of discussion. However, before he proposed to kill Zhang shouqingge on the mountain, in fact, several of his peers in Qingxin Pavilion did not agree with him, so there was a previous quarrel. Now that Ge Hong steps into the Qingxin Pavilion, people''s eyes are on him. After all, Zhang Shouqing is the leader of the mountain from the beginning to the end.


    Yang Changsheng narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "the mountain master, what do you think of the yellow purple Taoist priest in the mountain?"


    Ge Hong''s face changed slightly. After looking at some of the teachers and uncles present, he began to be puzzled and said, "chenxieshan has always been unreasonable. This time, once we believe that it is the hand under Yuwu mountain, we will not ask for evidence. But after all, Yuwu mountain was once the land of Chen Sheng''s enlightenment, and there was no accident with Taoism. I think that chenxieshan will not be too unreasonable, but I''m afraid it will be on the mountain It''s going to take out some magic tools to get this one down the mountain. "


    Yang Changsheng Oh a, light way: "so that is to say, the mountain master is ready to calm people?"


    Ge Hong turned his head and looked at the other uncles. He hesitated and said, "I was in the wrong, but now I''ve been asked to come here. Do you really want that master Yang to come here in person?"It was not only Ge Hong who mentioned the temple master. In fact, several other old Taoist priests with high seniority were somewhat absent-minded. After looking at each other, they all saw fear in each other''s eyes.


    An old Taoist priest in grey robe frowned, "I didn''t agree with him when he was planning that Taoist priest. What''s the matter now? Let''s not say that I lost a family treasure. Chen Sheng''s ghost amulet is a very valuable thing. Now it''s just a matter of unfinished business. Unexpectedly, you still have the idea of killing Taoist Huang Zi on the mountain, Do you really think Chen Sheng is still there? Can you do what you want? "


    Yang Changsheng said calmly, "younger martial brother Li, things on the mountain are not so simple. The more we retreat, the more aggressive others will be. Since Yuwu mountain has gone out of Chen Sheng, how can we be deceived?"


    The old Taoist priest in grey robe sneered: "is it the best policy for elder martial brother yang to kill that Taoist priest?"


    Yang Changsheng was silent and seemed unwilling to argue with him.


    The old Taoist priest in grey robe turned his head and looked at Ge Hong, "mountain master, since you are the master of Yuwu mountain, you should make up your mind about this matter."


    Yang Changsheng immediately said, "in this case, the mountain master will make up his mind."


    Ge Hong''s face froze. When you talked about attacking and killing that Taoist at all costs, you didn''t consider that I was the mountain master. Now I have to wipe my ass to remember that I am the mountain master?


    However, he was not an ordinary monk. Ge Hong did not open his mouth in public. He just borrowed an excuse to think about it, and soon left zuqingxin Pavilion.


    Then several old Taoists in the Qingxin Pavilion soon disappeared, leaving only Yang Changsheng and the old Taoist in grey robe. They looked at each other and did not open their mouths. They only had some unclear things in their eyes, but they could not say clearly.


    Finally, when the old Taoist priest in grey robe left Qingxin Pavilion, only Yang Changsheng was left.


    Looking at the memorial tablets placed in the Qingxin Pavilion, the Taoist priest with the largest generation on the mountain said with a low smile: "in the end, those who have virtue live there."


    Ge Hong, who left Qingxin Pavilion, did not rush to discuss countermeasures. Instead, he returned to qingyuntai. Once again, Ge Hong''s mentality changed.


    Seeing Ge Hong go and return, Zhang Shouqing didn''t say much. He just continued to invite Ge Hong to talk with him. He didn''t speak first, but he made Ge Hong a little surprised.


    When Ge Hong finished the game with his absolute advantage, he asked cautiously: "the reason why the chenxie mountain where brother Zhang is located is the first one in Liangxi Taoist gate. Apart from the profound details, it is the Taoist priest who has participated in the creation. No one on the mountain dares to speak a word. It''s just that every place under the sky is like a chenxieshan. Brother Zhang should know this Dawn. "


    After a moment''s silence, Zhang Shouqing said with a smile: "it''s normal that there are gods in every mountain. It''s normal that every immortal has different temperament. However, although the mountain master has immortals, he is a little sad."


    Ge Hong''s expression is complex, and some words come to his mouth but he doesn''t say them.


    Looking at the black and white chess pieces in front of him, Zhang Shouqing said to himself, "Lord Ge, the truth in the world is endless, but in fact, there are not many people who are reasoning. If this mountain is not called Yuwu mountain, and Chen Sheng has walked out of the mountain, you really think that chenxieshan has such a good temper and will be patient to reason. You know the end of a Taoist temple. What''s more, things on the mountain can''t be solved by reasoning. If they do, they will be able to solve these disputes. There will be no great war in those years, and I won''t go to the mountain. "


    With a heavy look, Ge Hong asked, "how can we uncover this matter?"


    Zhang Shouqing said with a smile: "I heard that there are some different ideas in the Qingxin Pavilion of Yuwu mountain. Can ge Shan master be the master?"


    Ge Hong said in a soft voice: "the old gods on the mountain are older, their fists are bigger, and they are more reasonable. In fact, Ge Hong is not sure about some other ideas."


    "Why do you ask Zhang Shouqing is indifferent.


    Ge Hong frowned and said nothing.


    Zhang Shouqing suddenly asked with a smile, "if the old pine is wanted by the mountain owner, how will the mountain master deal with it?"


    Ge Hong looked up and said, "Ge Hong wants to make a deal with Shen Xie Shan."


    Zhang Shouqing gave a cry, and for the first time, he took out the book that was handed over to him by the watchman in the tower.


    "This business, according to the situation before, Shouqing did not dare to accept it, but now, we can talk about it."


    After that, Zhang Shouqing opened the book. There was no word in the book, but I didn''t know why. It made people feel very happy.


    Maybe it''s the reason why someone often turns it over.


    -


    a middle-aged man in plain clothes has gone through many places since he came down a mountain. First, he fished a fish for his little apprentice in Dayu, and then he almost walked the whole Dayu. This man, who has been in the tower for most of the years since he came back from Yanling, is really a sprinkling I went to many places I only saw once.


    He ate local famous dishes in the best restaurant in Dayu. He let the bamboo raft float down the longest river in Dayu and arrived at a ferry. The man even watched the duel between the two swordsmen with great interest. The two swordsmen, who even seemed to be extremely difficult to reach a height of several feet, met with each other at that ferry to fight for life and death Many onlookers felt that this was what the great swordsman should be. He stood behind the crowd and looked at the loopholes between the two swordsmen. He nodded frequently and even commented on the moves of the two men. Many of the tourists who were watching him subconsciously turned their heads to have a look. When he found out the man''s dress, he even thought that this was the man It''s the kind of talent who can''t come out of the world. Otherwise, they can''t even see the moves of these two great swordsmen. Why can this one speak the right thing? Even later. A young passenger actually fell down on his knees with a plop in public. After kowtowing several heads, he exclaimed, "please accept me as an apprentice."Then the middle-aged man did not touch the root of the young man and laughed. He said that he was a rare talent in a hundred years. He did not say that he was not suitable to learn my martial arts. He just helped the young man up and said with a smile that he would like to take in some apprentices. When he was free, he pinched his shoulders and beat his legs for him, but his only apprentice came It''s a vinegar jar. If you know that you''ve taken more apprentices, you must be angry. Secondly, your apprentice is not easy to worry about. He stays at home when he is lazy. When he goes out, he is bullied by others. He went out to avenge his apprentice. Maybe he can''t go back. He finally laughs and asks, "it''s not a big deal whether the apprentice is angry or not." If you are not afraid of death, you can go with him.


    He was not a fool when he was young. When he thought that you, an expert in the world, wanted to go to other people''s trouble and said that he would not be able to come back. Maybe he went with him and was in trouble and died outside. So he said again that he had his mother at home. As the saying goes, his parents are not travelling far away. He won''t follow.


    The man was not angry when he was refused. He just said with a smile that this is the truth. But he also reminded the next sentence that you must be square. Did you forget it?


    The young man''s face is a little red, but he is not willing to go.


    Fortunately, the "master" was not angry. He just shook his head and said it. There was no relationship between us.


    At this time, the two martial arts men''s life and death struggle also came to an end. However, they did not distinguish between life and death. Finally, they met each other with a smile and lost their gratitude and hatred.


    The man shook his head helplessly. Then he saw a peddler who sold snacks rushing to come. He found that the duel was over and the passengers had dispersed. After that, he patted his head in frustration.


    The middle-aged man didn''t rush to leave. He looked over at the goods he had bought, and then he bought several kinds of food and a bunch of sugar gourd with a smile. Although it was much less than the expected harvest, he finally opened it. The salesman''s face softened a lot. Finally, he followed the middle-aged man for a distance. When he was close to parting, the salesman said sincerely, "Sir, it must be that It''s a kind of immortals. Otherwise, you can''t make people feel comfortable


    The middle-aged man didn''t say a word, just waved goodbye.


    All the food he bought was eaten by him. Until the end of the day, he began to eat the sugar gourd. His apprentice said that if she was to guard the mountain in the future, he would plant peach blossom on the mountain. In fact, he had this idea, but he didn''t want the mountain to be full of peach blossom. He only wanted to plant Hawthorn all over the mountain one day, but when it was time for him to guard the mountain, he thought it was very good. Even if he wanted to plant it, he would only plant some outside the tower. However, he had been reading books in it for years, but he forgot about it. When he came back to the mountain, he planted some things in front of the tower, except hawthorn Some peach blossom also is, oneself is so an apprentice, but also so let a person worry, he does not pet, seems not too right.


    But his favorite apprentice was bullied by others as soon as he got down the mountain. This man thinks that he shouldn''t be. My apprentice is not a ghost. How can we say bullying and bullying? Is it true when he is gone?


    So after seeing the scenery of Dayu, he went back to Liangxi and went to a mountain to find trouble.


    The mountain was not much lower than the one he was guarding, but he didn''t care at all. As for whether to raze the mountain to the ground or cut it in half, it was his mood.


    Before approaching the Yuwu mountain, the middle-aged man who had been able to see the mountain in the distance laughed for the first time.


    It happened to be seen by a young Taoist who was going to walk around from the mountain. He followed the middle-aged man''s eyes and found that he was laughing at the Yuwu mountain. The young Taoist quickly made a check and asked in a low voice, "why do you laugh?"


    The middle-aged man, who liked to wear a Taoist robe in his childhood, never used to wear a Taoist robe any more. He said with a smile, "I''m laughing that this mountain is very high."


    The young Taoist priest was quite proud, "this is Yuwu mountain, one of the most famous mountains in Liangxi daomen. But he went out of Chen Sheng in those years. How can it not be high?"


    The middle-aged man nodded with a smile, "it''s quite tall, but I want to make it shorter."


    The young Taoist frowned and thought why you talk like this. It''s unreasonable.


    As if feeling something in his heart, the middle-aged man said peacefully, "I didn''t mean to tell you the truth."


    The young Taoist wanted to say something else, but the middle-aged man had already left and disappeared soon.


    Until you get to the foot of the mountain, and then you start climbing.


    On the way up the mountain, the middle-aged man only said, "Chen Sheng, how amazing?"


    Yes, it''s amazing. After all, he is one of the six sages of Taoism.


    But now, I want to go up the mountain and dismantle the Qingxin Pavilion of Yuwu mountain. What can you do?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    In fact, Ge Hong and Zhang Shouqing had basically reached an agreement on the attack and killing of daozhong on the other side of Qingyun platform before the LORD went up the mountain. However, neither of them left the old pine tree in Qingyun platform.


    Gehong looks much more relaxed than before. Although Yuwu mountain lost a lot of money in this matter, in fact, what he got after the event is not that several precious magic weapons can be compared.


    Under the old pine tree, Zhang Shouqing looked calm and looked up at the old pine on the top of his head, silent.


    After talking about the deal, Ge Hong was in a comfortable mood. Looking at the Huang Zi Taoist priest in the mountain, he asked with a smile, "what step has the Lord taken?"


    With a smile, Zhang Shouqing asked, "where does Ge Shanzhu think the Lord can go?"


    Ge Hong thought about it for a while, and then he said, "it is said that the temple master stayed in the tower where there are 3000 Taoist Scrolls for many years. He said that he wanted to finish reading those Taoist scrolls, and then he could take the last half step to achieve the last step and become the existence comparable to Chen Sheng. Only how much we have read now, whether we have reached the last floor or are we far away from it No one knows about it. "


    Zhang Shouqing didn''t answer this question. He just talked about the scene of the first time he went to the tower to see the master, but he didn''t say much about it. Only in these short words, Ge Hong could imagine the state of the temple master in the tower. At last, Ge Hong was a little tongue twitching, "the temple master''s practice in the tower is so relaxed and leisurely, that is Sure to take the last step, but why not


    Zhang Shouqing shook his head and said with a smile: "how can I know the idea of the Lord? It''s just that no one can question whether the Lord is going to take the last step or not."


    Ge Hong looked dignified and solemnly opened his mouth and asked, "brother Zhang, who is going to let Shen Xieshan solve this problem?"


    Zhang Shouqing said with a smile, "since I went up the mountain, I will solve this matter naturally."


    Ge Hong said with a wry smile: "brother Zhang Dao is yellow and purple. Naturally, he is respected in the chenxie mountain. However, when he comes to Yuwu mountain, even if he has such a level of identity, it is dangerous to be in the end. Some martial uncles on the mountain are not gentle. Qingxin Pavilion is always a big problem. Brother Zhang Dao can''t suppress him."


    Zhang Shouqing looked down at the opened book on the stone table and said calmly, "it''s not surprising that even these things can''t be imagined. Naturally, when Shouqing comes to the mountain, he has a perfect plan. Since Lord Ge is willing to do this business with chenxieshan, he should think about what he has to bring out. In fact, there is no need to worry about the rest. Anyway, this matter It has been decided, except one way to get to the dark, where is the other way? "


    Ge Hong''s expression remained unchanged. When he made up his mind to make a deal with Zhang Shouqing or the chenxieshan behind Zhang Shouqing, he had already thought about many consequences. The worst consequence was that he lost his position as the mountain master and was abandoned to cultivate and demoted from the mountain. From then on, he would live his whole life as a common people He said that his vitality would hurt a lot, but he was able to take back what should have belonged to him before. As a result, besides pursuing the road, he wanted the most.


    Anyway, he didn''t want to stay on the Yuwu mountain any more.


    Zhang Shouqing turned his head and suddenly said with a smile: "in fact, I am not the only one, but also someone should go up the mountain."


    Ge Hong was astonished. Before he opened his mouth to ask who it was, he suddenly felt a tremor in Yuwu mountain, which made Ge Hong frown. This Yuwu mountain was the place where Chen Shengsheng understood Taoism. In ordinary days, who dares to do so, even if he had such a mind, he could not really make anything. He finally became one of the most famous mountains in Liangxi, and its firmness was far beyond the world''s imagination For example, chenxieshan boasts that it is the first Taoist school, and even the mountain protection array has never been set up. However, Yuwu mountain has actually set up a set of mountain protection array. Although it is not set by Chen Sheng himself, when you have Chen Sheng''s advice, it is very powerful. Why is the whole mountain shaking now?


    At the next moment, not only he, but also the whole rain and fog mountain heard clearly, and the voice of the road spread all over the mountain.


    "I, Liang Yi, don''t reason today. I just want to tear down the Qingxin Pavilion in Yuwu mountain."


    Zhang Shouqing stood up, looked at the foot of the mountain excitedly, and murmured, "Shou Qing greets the Lord."


    Ge Hong, on the other hand, had no idea.


    -


    the voice was extremely arrogant. Although the voice was not small, it didn''t mean anything fierce. On the contrary, it was very insipid. It was just like someone was stating a very simple matter. It was not urgent and impatient, which made people feel that the man was unreasonable.


    The young Taoist, who had just gone down the mountain and said goodbye to the middle-aged man, had not gone far. He suddenly heard such a sound on the rain fog mountain. He quickly recognized that this was the voice of the middle-aged man before. After a slight shock, the young Taoist did not think about this sentence, but his expression changed greatly after hearing Liang Yi''s two words.


    Is there any Taoist monk in Liangxi who doesn''t know the name of the temple master?


    Looking at the other side of Yuwu mountain, he said, "the Taoist temple of Liangxi in chenxie mountain is mainly to demolish Qingxin Pavilion of Yuwu mountain?"Why is it that the young Taoist doesn''t even want to present himself in the mountain pavilion!


    Without much thought, the young Taoist turned back to the mountain.


    On the other side of the Qingxin Pavilion, the old Taoist priest in grey robes and his brothers went back and forth to reunite in Qingxin Pavilion. Together with Yang Changsheng, who had not left before, the old Taoist priest in grey robe said angrily, "Liang is not afraid of Chen Sheng''s anger?"


    Yang Changsheng''s eyelids beat. He felt that the Taoist temple master had not yet come here, but he did not hide the release of Qi. He sighed and didn''t say much. Daozhong is the treasure of chenxieshan. Everyone knows this, but no one has thought that for such a kind of Taoism, the temple master of chenxieshan should fight with each other, and he just wants to tear down the Qing of Yuwu mountain You should know where this Qingxin Pavilion is, but it is dedicated to the ancient sages of Yuwu mountain and the wooden statue of Chen Sheng. This Qingxin Pavilion is the face of the whole Yuwu mountain. If the temple owner says to dismantle it, it will be equivalent to a loud slap in the face of Yuwu mountain? Such a disgrace is no different from digging the graves of one''s ancestors.


    Yang Changsheng angrily scolded: "Liang also this old man, bullying too much!"


    The rest of the old Taoists looked at each other. When they discussed the attack and killing of that Taoist, they had already thought of a perfect plan. They didn''t say anything else. Only for the matter of confidentiality, Yuwu mountain made great efforts. They not only let people take the umbrella down the mountain, but also took into account the failure of the attack on the mountain even for the worst plan. That is, they were afraid of the future The chenxieshan comes to the door. If the whole mountain doesn''t pay attention to it, I''m afraid the Yuwu mountain can''t stop it. But now it''s clear that the temple master shouldn''t have half of the evidence. Why did he still go up the mountain?


    Since this temple master is said to be only half a step away from becoming a saint among these mountains and rivers, once he does, who can stop him? Why can''t Yuwu mountain rely on Chaoqing autumn to solve this crisis?


    But the Sword Fairy, even if he didn''t deal with the chenxieshan again, he couldn''t make a sword for a Yuwu mountain.


    The temple master didn''t know whether he was stopped on the mountain road by Da Zhen. Anyway, he didn''t show up in front of Qingxin Pavilion, but some words were introduced into Qingxin Pavilion exactly.


    "I also go up the mountain today. I don''t need to be regarded as a provocation to go up the mountain. I''m a disciple who has been bullied. As a middle-aged man who went to the mountain to ask for trouble, if you can''t help me, I won''t mention it. But if I can''t stop it, I will not just tear down the Qingxin Pavilion. I don''t like to do it. I''m climbing Tianlou has been reading books for nearly a hundred years. According to the truth, I should be much better tempered than before. But I don''t know why. Until now, I still have such a temper. You old Taoist bullied my apprentices. I will send you to see Chen Sheng one by one. This truth actually makes sense. If you think it''s wrong, don''t rush to talk and have a look I''ll talk about it later if you can''t stop me. "


    "A group of old men, who are thousands of years old, still have so many ideas. When I don''t get out of the tower or sink into the mountain, I don''t know what''s going on outside. Good. Anyway, you don''t want to reason, and I don''t want to talk nonsense. I''ve had a fight."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Every word and word of the Lord of the temple was introduced into the ears of all the disciples of Yuwu mountain. What''s more, some disciples had already seen the master slowly climbing up the mountain path. At this time, the Yuwu mountain was strangely silent, which seemed to be in the wrong. In fact, except for several senior Taoists with the highest seniority and the mountain master Ge Hong, the attack and killing of Taoist school was actually the case I didn''t know any of them, so from what the LORD said, the disciples on the mountain could not think of anything except that the matter was related to that kind of Taoism.


    The temple master in ordinary clothes walked on the mountain path, and every step was to make the mountain protection array appear some tiny cracks. In fact, if he didn''t come here just for a spiritual tour, and didn''t carry any magic tools, he would have gone into it according to his temperament, where he could step on the subtle nodes of the array step by step step step to make it gradually It''s collapsing. The three thousand volumes of the tower are more than just the experience of cultivation. In fact, the things in this skyscraper involve so many things that most people can''t imagine.


    Some Taoist scrolls about arrays have been read by the audience for a long time.


    In fact, it''s not too much for us to say that today''s temple master is the best array in the world.


    After a long silence in the Qingxin Pavilion, Yang Changsheng finally stood up. He lifted up his Taoist robe and sneered: "I want to see if this liang is as good as the rumor. It''s no saint and invincible in the world."


    The old Taoist priest in grey robe did not say anything, but got up with him, and some of the elder martial brothers who were behind him also got up to see the master who had already been famous in the world.


    After Yang Changsheng got out of Qingxin Pavilion, he went straight to an open space on the top of the mountain. He looked at the Taoist temple standing on the mountain road. He said calmly, "Liang Yi, since you are the head of the Taoist school and the temple master of the steep mountain, naturally you should have a broad mind. How can you go up the mountain like a scoundrel and threaten to dismantle the Qingxin Pavilion of Yuwu mountain."The Taoist temple standing on the mountain road looked up at the mountain and said with a smile, "Yang Changsheng, you forgot that when you went up the mountain with the old master when you were replacing the old and the new, you were shamelessly thinking of going into my chenxieshan and climbing to the sky tower. When you talked about the chenxieshan that day, you didn''t mean to gnash your teeth. In fact, there was much admiration in your words. My master asked you to go into the building and have a look. You have poor qualifications But when you got to the third floor, you didn''t say a word after you left the building. But when you went back to the mountain, you said privately that I was immoral and there was a prohibition in the tower. But did you know, I know, even the old mountain Lord knew that in the end, why didn''t you choose you instead of a third generation disciple Ge Hong? Why didn''t you think about it


    Yang Changsheng''s face was gloomy. He looked at this Taoist temple of the same generation with him. The saying that he and he were actually the same generation had different lives. In fact, both of them were the leaders of their respective mountains. The temple host was placed high hopes on the mountain, while Yang Changsheng was regarded as the future of Yuwu mountain. When they went down the mountain to travel, the elders of both sides tried their best to suppress it Well, I''m afraid that these two people will be attacked and killed. However, although they say so, they have suffered a lot at the foot of the mountain. When they return to the mountain, they are both like the twilight state. After climbing up the mountain, the state of the Lord of the temple will move forward steadily. He will benefit a lot from going up and down the tower several times. Soon he will cross Yang Changsheng and Yuwu mountain will not hesitate to take it out When Yang Changsheng entered the tower, he was generous and did not refuse. However, Yang Changsheng, who had finally got into the tower by chance, was not as smooth as the master. When he got to the third floor, he couldn''t move on. It can be said that at that time, the contemporary dispute between him and the temple master had been completely defeated, and then the Lord of the temple was defeated Entering the spring and Autumn period is much smoother than that of Yang Changsheng. Until now, the temple master has become the first person under the sage of Taoism. However, Yang Changsheng has not been able to mix with the master of Yuwu mountain. When mentioning the deeds of the temple master, Yang Changsheng is just a foil.


    In fact, Yang Changsheng has always felt that if he had not been a Taoist master, he would not have been stable in his mind, and he would have been in a state of depression.


    Yang Changsheng, who was already white haired, looked at the still young Taoist temple master and said indifferently, "since you are out of the body, you should really think that the sage is still the invincible Liang in the world?"


    The master looked up the mountain and said with a smile, "have a try."


    Yang Changsheng was cold and speechless. He just held out his hand. Now he has made up his mind to kill the Lord of the chenxie mountain on the Yuwu mountain. After that, he will be angry for many years.


    However, as long as he held out his hand, the mountain was full of wind and clouds, but the Taoist temple on the mountain road ignored it. Finally, he stepped on a bluestone with one foot.


    Then the whole mountain clearly heard the sound of fragmentation from the mountain, like a broken mirror.


    The mountain protection array was broken like this.


    The Lord finally felt relaxed.


    He raised his head, stretched out his hand, big sleeve wind, indescribable free and easy.


    Walking on the mountain road, he said in a low voice, "the truth is endless. I don''t want to say it today."


    The Lord of the temple began to walk towards the top of the mountain. At first, it was not fast to walk step by step. However, with each step, it seemed that there was a sound between heaven and earth, which sounded in the hearts of several old Taoist priests on the mountain, which made people feel extremely uncomfortable.


    On the contrary, the realm is not enough. The disciples on the mountain have no feeling at all.


    Then a gust of wind blew, and the Lord of the temple stepped to the top of the mountain and interrupted the dust in the hands of the old Taoist priest in grey robe behind Yang Changsheng.


    Countless green lights are far away. This is a sign that the spirit has been born. However, now the old Taoist priest in grey robe is slapped by the Lord again. His personal robe is fragmented. The old Taoist priest in grey robe vomites blood and his face is pale. I don''t care about those blue lights.


    Then the master looked lightly at some of the brothers beside him. He didn''t move. He just turned around, looked at Yang Changsheng and said with a smile, "I''ve come out of my body to see if you can beat me in this state."


    But in fact, this mouth is not bad at all.


    -


    at Qingyun platform, I heard these things one after another. Now I know that the master of the mountain has arrived at the top of the mountain. Although Ge Hong, who was not targeted by the temple master, was pale, he turned to look at Zhang Shouqing and said, "brother Zhang, was that the temple owner himself?"


    Zhang Shouqing said with a smile: "since the master of the temple has made a deal, it will be a deal. But if I really dismantle the Qingxin Pavilion later, I will make my own decision and leave a few more of those magic tools. The only apprentice is Shengge, and the only apprentice is Shengge. The temple master has gone down the mountain for the sake of Shengge. I can''t stop it."


    Ge Hong''s face changed slightly, but he never said anything. Now that he has made a choice, it is difficult to say anything now. Moreover, the more powerful the master is, the more favorable he is.


    However, in the end, Ge Hong sighed in a low voice: "it is said that the master of the temple is half a step away from being a saint. If so, why is he so strong?"


    Zhang Shouqing laughs but doesn''t speak. It''s much more important for an observer with such a true temperament than anything else.¡ª¡ª


    The Yuwu mountain, thousands of miles away from the chenxieshan mountain, is full of wind and clouds. Although we don''t know about it, we can see that the Lord of the temple is standing at the window of the mountain to turn the book. We are not quick to turn page by page, but our hands are still moving.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    The visitors who came to the Yuwu mountain only by wandering out of the body and made a big fight at the top of the Yuwu mountain. Yang Changsheng was slightly awe stricken. Naturally, the old Taoist priest in grey robe covered his heart and murmured: "the seal of eternal life."


    Many people in Yuwu mountain know that the eldest martial uncle was highly valued by the old master. They even took some white jade spirit stones for Yang Changsheng and let the disciple refine a seal of longevity. It is said that although the white jade spirit stone is not something that can not be destroyed, it is said that several sages have made some small objects with it It''s because this stone is naturally close to Taoism. To refine magic weapons with this material, its power is much higher than other things.


    In addition, Yang Changsheng has been warming this thing for hundreds of years, and he has already achieved a powerful magic weapon.


    Nowadays, it seems that the watchers who are empty handed against the enemy seem to have the best advantage.


    The old Taoist priest in grey robe only remembers one thing now, that is, the temple master has been practicing for hundreds of years. Standing on the shoulder of a monk in the world, he was originally a very extraordinary person. However, during these hundreds of years, it seems that not many people have seen the magic weapons held by the temple master. The temple Lord has occasionally used empty hands against the enemy?


    The host looked at the long life seal behind Yang Changsheng and said in a low voice: "it''s OK to bluff people."


    Everyone in Yuwu mountain can see the great Dharma of the seal of eternal life. Even the disciples of Qingxiu have opened their eyes now. This master uncle has never seen a fight on the mountain for hundreds of years, let alone show this life magic weapon. In this way, everyone knows that the master uncle is really angry. In the past, if Yang Changsheng had done his best, most of the disciples on the mountain would have been quite at ease. After all, the name of this master uncle was still very popular in Liangxi. Basically, once he made a move, he was sure of everything. But today, no one can rest assured.


    Everything is because the opponent of shishuzu is the master, even the one who is out of the body.


    That man is invincible under the saint.


    The saying that the sage was invincible was originally occupied by swordsmen 6000 years ago. After all, those swordsmen with outstanding natural talents were almost invincible in the world. After all, even the sages of the three religions were incomparable after becoming sword immortals. Naturally, the swordsmen who were still a step away from the sword immortals should be under the saints of mountains and rivers, but the Taoist temple with the same expression was plain In other words, "the seal of eternal life, I can''t let you ask for it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    Rain and fog on the top of the mountain suddenly changes.


    The whole Yuwu mountain disciples are shaking their hearts. How many monks are there in this world? But how many people have really seen the first Taoist priest?


    People of such status as the temple master should have been practicing in seclusion in chenxieshan, hoping to take the last step one day and achieve the saintly posture that all monks in the world need to look up to. Now, the temple master, who is only half a step short, steps out of the climbing tower, steps down the chenxieshan mountain, and climbs the Yuwu mountain. Only by doing so can they have a look The grace of the Lord.


    If the temple master did not go up the mountain to find trouble, many disciples would think that he was lucky in this life.


    The young Taoist who went down the mountain and climbed the mountain again before was the direct disciple of the old Taoist priest in grey robe on the side of Qingxin Pavilion. He was outstanding in talent and ranked first among the three generations of disciples on the mountain. Among the three generations of disciples with ordinary qualifications, he was indeed a disciple of the younger generation who had high expectations of several old Taoists in Qingxin Pavilion. So he was soon taken away from the mountain after he went up the mountain Ding, after all, the mountain made an attack on ye Shengge. Several old Taoist priests on the mountain were afraid that the temple master would turn to kill the young Taoist with good talent.


    On the top of the mountain, after the immortal seal pressed down the master, he raised his hands slightly. In front of him, there appeared a colorful river. Although he didn''t bring any magic tools, he could be regarded as the No.1 Taoist master in chenxie mountain. He knew a lot of Taoist skills. In addition, he had been reading books in the tower for years, and there were countless Taoist Arts recorded in 3000 Taoist scrolls Many studies have been done. Over hundreds of years, his own learning has been complicated, but it is not complex and not refined. Now, the colorful river that he has displayed is from an ancient book, which was written by a Taoist saint who died in the demon land in the year before he became a saint. It records 16 Taoist techniques, each of which is enough to make people yearn for. After the temple master finished reading this ancient book, he did not I just chose this one.


    This colorful river has been studied for a hundred years, and he has already mastered all the subtleties.


    Therefore, after appearing in front of the body, the colorful river flows forward to resist the huge seal of longevity.


    When the two meet, the speed of Changsheng seal''s pressing becomes slower, but it is still slowly pressing down. When the colorful Changhe and Changsheng seal meet, the clouds on the mountain are colorful and dazzling, which makes people blind and unreal.


    Yang Changsheng, who tried his best to drive the seal of immortality, turned pale. It is needless to say that the colorful river of the Lord is one of the top Daoists in the world, and only the chenxieshan family has a great cause. It is a very happy thing to have one or two other Taoist temples in other famous mountains. However, there are at least 100 kinds of them in the tower of chenxieshan At that time, he was aiming at those Taoist techniques, but stopped at the third level, but none of them was found. This also made Yang Changsheng feel that it was the chenxieshan who deliberately banned it in the ascendant tower, in case he could really go up to the heaven tower and learn the Taoism of chenxieshan.


    One hand of the master was used to drive the colorful River, but the other hand suddenly retracted. When one of his hands pressed, the colorful river was full of light.


    There is a tendency to suppress the long life seal.


    This is really amazing.


    How strong are the visitors who are out of the body? Can force the enemy to take out the magic weapon of his life is unbeaten. Now we still want to suppress him?


    It''s incredible for people to see.


    On the other side of the Qingyun platform, Ge Hong and Zhang Shouqing sat opposite each other. They did not fight for life and death as the Taoist children did. They just looked up at the huge seal of eternal life in the sky and the colorful river of the viewer.


    Ge Hong''s expression was almost numb. If the two of them were to fight against the enemy, it would be needless to say that he would be directly killed by the temple master at least a quarter of an hour. It can be seen that in fact, his great master''s accomplishments are not low, although now it seems that he is at a disadvantage.


    Ge Hong sighed: "brother Zhang, it seems that Yuwu mountain can''t be stopped. It''s just that Qingxin pavilion has to be demolished. Maybe something else will happen on the mountain."


    Zhang Shouqing looked strange, and quickly said with a smile: "whether or not to dismantle the Qingxin Pavilion, the most important thing is to kill Yang Changsheng. Even if he doesn''t kill, he has to be disabled. Otherwise, the Lord Ge Shan won''t lose more in this business?"


    Ge Hong''s expression is unchanged, and many words in his heart are not easy to put into his mouth, at least not to Zhang Shouqing. This Yuwu mountain is said to be the second and third famous mountain in the territory of Liangxi. However, once he meets a peerless monk like the temple master, he actually has no effect. After all, the ranking theory is based on the depth of information, but the most important thing is It depends on whether there is a fight on the mountain, but now it is Yang Changsheng who can fight most.


    Among the Taoist monks, who can beat the master?


    Zhang Shouqing was silent for a long time. Suddenly he closed the book in front of him and asked, "master Ge, the ghost symbols on the mountain are all in Yang Changsheng''s hands?"


    Ge Hong was stunned and then said with a wry smile: "Yang Changsheng holds himself to be the highest generation and the deepest realm. Therefore, naturally, he put those ghost charms in the Qingxin Pavilion and let him take charge of them."


    Zhang Shouqing asked again, "how powerful is the most powerful one?"Ge Hong frowned, thought for a moment, hesitated and said, "the most powerful one was painted by Chen Sheng the night before he became a saint. The realm is equal to that of the master. Why did brother Zhang ask about this all of a sudden? "


    Zhang Shouqing pointed to the distant hilltop and said with a smile, "the light of Yang Changsheng''s Changsheng seal is weakening, and its prestige is fading away. Before long, it will be defeated. Then, according to this man''s temper, can we ask for the final Assassin''s mace?"


    When Ge Hong heard the speech, he could see that it was not surprising that the long life seal which had been shining before was gradually fading down, but the colorful river was more and more dazzling.


    Gehong tried to stop.


    At the next moment, the multicolored river suddenly burst into light. In a flash, he beat back the seal of longevity. The temple master tilted his neck and swept to Yang Changsheng. He said with a smile, "I know you have that ghost amulet, but I won''t give you a chance."


    The voice dropped.


    All the colorful rivers behind the Lord ran into Yang Changsheng, even through his body.


    Go to the top of the mountain, Yang Changsheng.


    The Lord of the temple looks plain, the river does not disperse, one hand behind him, looking to the top of the mountain.


    Then a foot out, to dismantle is the Qingxin Pavilion.


    This is the lofty words of the Lord when he went up the mountain. Now it will be realized.


    Countless disciples were ready to crack their eyes.


    In front of Qingxin Pavilion, there is a strong wind.


    The whole Qingxin Pavilion, which has been built for thousands of years, is rickety.


    Chen Shengmu in Qingxin Pavilion suddenly flew up.


    There was a huge sound from heaven and earth, "wanton!"


    It''s enlightening.


    At such a critical time, the image of Chen Shengmu in the Qingxin Pavilion came into being. The sage who had walked out from here wanted to protect this Yuwu mountain.


    Countless disciples were filled with tears. Sure enough, Chen Sheng did not forget Yuwu mountain.


    The Lord''s expression changed slightly, and he said with a straight smile, "I went up the mountain for you. How can Yang Changsheng make me care?"


    The hand of the Lord who was defeated by his back suddenly rose, and a bright moon appeared in the sky in the distance. With the colorful river before, the master''s hands displayed two Taoist skills at the same time.


    This is unheard of.


    Never in the world.


    The disciples on the mountain were stunned. Even the old Taoist priest in grey robe was staring.


    Looking at the statue of Chen Shengmu, he said with a calm smile: "since it''s not real, it''s bluffing."


    The wooden statue was full of light, but it was soon suppressed by the master''s round of bright moon.


    This Taoist technique was not created by other predecessors, but was unique to the master.


    The master of the temple had to create this method to watch the moon in the sky.


    Before they really started, Zhang Shouqing, who was on the other side of Qingyun platform, looked at the old pine and sighed, "the dust is settled."


    Ge Hong did not know why from the beginning to the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    The battle on the top of the mountain has come to an end.


    As a matter of fact, the battle between the master and the statue of Chen Sheng was far less magnificent than that of Yang Changsheng. Although the statue was Chen Sheng''s sacrificial image, it also made a sound that shook the whole field. But after all, Chen Sheng did not sit in the town in person, nor was it the means left by Chen Sheng. Under the interaction of a bright moon and a colorful long river, the statue was unable to follow Heart, soon will be dark, return to Qingxin Pavilion.


    The temple master took the colorful River and let a bright moon shine on the top of the mountain behind him. After landing, he stood on the top of the mountain like this. He didn''t rush to dismantle the Qingxin pavilion or to see Yang Changsheng, who was seriously injured. He just walked a few steps and came to the eaves of Qingxin Pavilion and said to himself with a smile: "it''s raining."


    It was originally a sunny day. As soon as you said this sentence, the thunder and lightning flashed. Soon, a heavy rain came as scheduled.


    When the heavy rain comes, the moon will disappear naturally.


    Several old Taoist priests standing on the top of the mountain looked at each other. Although they were not willing to go to the temple, the heavy rain was so heavy that they were injured and could not care about anything. They all came to the eaves to shelter themselves from the rain.


    The heavy rain was so heavy that it hit the green tiles on the roof of Qingxin Pavilion. It was inevitable that some rain water would splash under the eaves. The audience looked down at a stain on the corner of his clothes, reached out to receive some rain water, rubbed it with the rain at will, and wrung it dry, then he looked at Yang Changsheng who was carried under the eaves with a smile.


    Yang Changsheng''s eyes were closed, he was short of breath, and his face was pale. He was obviously seriously injured.


    It''s just that whether it''s really in a daze or not remains to be verified.


    Looking at the old Taoist priest in grey robe, he asked, "if I really demolish the Qingxin Pavilion, what do you think? Will you all rush up to fight with me and end up in a dead end?"


    The old Taoist priest in grey robe was silent. He didn''t dare to say anything more. The power of the temple master was still fresh in my mind. Although he only came to Yuwu mountain with a spirit tour out of his body, he broke the mountain protection array first, and then beat Yang Changsheng on the mountain like this. Finally, even Chen Sheng''s wooden statue showed up and could not stop him. As for the mountain Lord Ge Hong, Yang Changsheng would not be able to resist him In his eyes, now this situation has never appeared. At this time, no one on the mountain can stop the Lord.


    The old Taoist priest in grey robe did not open his mouth, but a young Taoist came slowly towards Qingxin Pavilion in the rain curtain. In the heavy rain, the young Taoist priest was all wet, but his eyes were firm. He looked at the Lord in the rain curtain with hatred in his eyes.


    The old Taoist priest in grey robe turned his head and looked at the young Taoist priest and scolded him: "late cloud, don''t be rude, go back quickly!"


    He was really afraid of the temple master''s interest, so he killed him immediately. After all, although there were many three generations of disciples on the mountain, Liu Wanyun was always outstanding.


    Although his talent is not as good as Ye Sheng''s song, Liu Wanyun''s status is the same as Ye Sheng''s in Yuwu mountain.


    Standing under the eaves, looking at the young Taoist priest, he suddenly said with a smile: "good aptitude and good courage. It''s a pity to stay in Yuwu mountain. How about going to my shenxie mountain? If you can climb the tenth floor of the dengtian building, I will pass on one of the Taoist techniques I have performed before to you, and let you choose it?"


    The temple master''s condition is extremely generous. Moreover, many Taoists in Yuwu mountain say that they will not break their promise after all, no matter whether they are sincere or not. If the general disciples of Taoist temple can be witnessed by the temple master, they may be grateful for their tears. But Liu Wanyun standing in the rain curtain, he just said one word and one sentence: "little Liu Wanyun, dare to ask the Lord for advice."


    The old Taoist priest in grey robe was furious, "Liu Wanyun, go back, this is not the place you should come!"


    The temple master laughed it off. He didn''t see many of them in his life, but there were still a few of them. He couldn''t say that he appreciated them, but he couldn''t say that he was disgusted. When he got interested, he didn''t want to say anything more since he didn''t appreciate it.


    The Lord stopped paying attention to the heavy rain, but stood at the gate of Qingxin Pavilion and said calmly, "if I don''t tear down the Qingxin Pavilion and show my sincerity, after all, if I have the courage to attack Shengge, the consequences will have to bear. Let alone saying that I have no basis, if I go to the mountain, you will not be the way you are now. Since you have done it, you will have to pay a price, I asked Shouqing to talk about it before, but I didn''t agree. Maybe you think it was just an attack and a killing without a disease. I won''t put it in the bottom of my heart. To be honest, Shengge is attacked and killed. I''m not angry at the bottom of my heart. She''s used to being at ease on the mountain, and it''s not a big deal to suffer setbacks occasionally. But what I don''t want to see is that you have made this decision. Since I can stand on the steep mountain Where it stands, it means that there is that capital. If you want to challenge, I will naturally tell you that provocation is not allowed. "


    When the voice fell, Liu Wanyun also fell heavily in the rain, splashing a lot of rain.


    "Take him down and tell him when he wakes up. I''ll wait for him for a hundred years in chenxieshan. If I really feel that I can surpass me in a hundred years, I will come to chenxieshan. Of course, I only give him one chance in a hundred years, but not once. If I go up the mountain the second time, I will leave his life on the mountain."


    After finishing this sentence, the LORD went straight into the Qingxin Pavilion, leaving no more words.After he walked into Qingxin Pavilion, Zhang Shouqing and Ge Hong came to Qingxin pavilion with umbrellas. Under the eaves, Zhang Shouqing, dressed in yellow and purple Taoist robes, said with a smile: "I don''t know who will be sent to discuss this matter. Naturally, I have to be the master. I don''t have to tell them again here and there. My temperament is quite good, just observation I''m afraid the Lord can''t wait for such a trouble. After all, the Lord didn''t get down the mountain easily this time. The destination is not Yuwu mountain. "


    The old Taoist priest in grey robe glanced at Ge Hong, and said with a smile: "then please ask the mountain master to come forward. Our brothers have no opinion."


    Zhang Shouqing nodded with a smile, as if he didn''t recognize the meaning of the old Taoist priest''s words.


    After entering the Qingxin Pavilion, Ge Hong didn''t rush to see the master, but Zhang Shouqing came behind him and looked at the master standing in front of the memorial tablet of Yuwu mountain.


    The host put on a stick of incense and calmly said: "the past sages of Yuwu mountain are still worthy of respect. They said that they wanted to demolish the Qingxin Pavilion, but they wanted to frighten the old Taoists. This kind of thing can''t be done without reason."


    Zhang Shouqing bowed his hand and said in a low voice, "I will obey the instructions of the bishop."


    The LORD turned around and said in a low voice, "I''ll go down the mountain and go to the Jianshan mountain. After you''ve dealt with the affairs here, you can go back to the mountain to deal with the things on the mountain. If there is anything unusual, you can come to the tower."


    Zhang Shouqing nodded. He raised his head and wanted to say something else. Then he shook his head.


    He walked slowly past the Qingxin Pavilion and came to Ge Hong''s side. He calmly asked, "Lord Ge, it''s better for Yuwu mountain to be surnamed Ge in the future. Otherwise, if someone does something, you can''t stop it, but you will suffer."


    Ge Hong bowed and said in a low voice: "the great grace of the Lord of the temple, Ge Hongming will remember it in his heart. If he can use Ge Hong in the future, he will go through fire and water."


    The master of the temple frowned and said, "as the Lord of a mountain, how can you say such words? Even if you are defeated today, you have to think about finding face on my head one day. Once you lose your heart, you will lose everything. In Liangxi, the truth is not easy to speak, and you don''t know how to speak. The main reason is that you are really patient and reasonable with people. Who will listen? Only when you want to make your fist bigger, can you let yourself reason with others, not just listen. "


    Ge Hong''s expression changed slightly. From the bottom of his heart, "the words of the Lord are much heavier than those magic weapons."


    At this moment, Ge Hong began to admire the master for the first time, not because of his state of cultivation, but because of his words.


    No more words, he walked out of Qingxin Pavilion, picked up the oil paper umbrella under the eaves, and went down the mountain slowly. The disciples all over the mountain paid attention to it, but no one dared to stop him.


    Everyone still remembers the invincible posture of the moon and the river before the Lord. Even the statue of Chen Shengmu can''t help it. He talks about other people.


    Zhang Shouqing and Ge Hong discussed the "price" of Yuwu mountain in Qingxin Pavilion. It was only half a day before they had reached an agreement. When Zhang Shouqing took them out for a visit, those old Taoists who were still unwilling to say anything but nodded.


    Yang Changsheng did not open his eyes from the beginning to the end.


    Finally, after the heavy rain stopped, the temple master was far away from Yuwu mountain and headed for Jianshan. The end of his trip was the last inheritance place of the swordsman.


    Chao Qingqiu is left behind in the demon soil. Who can stop him on the Jianshan mountain?


    I don''t know.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    Li Fuyao, who went to the foot of the cliff to find the green silk sword, went back to the foot of the mountain. After several martial uncles had a good look at the broken temple at the foot of the mountain, he told the story of the old man of Jianshan with a smile and nodded. After hearing Bai Zhihan''s name, he whispered about the deeds of the elder Jianshan, and then stopped talking about it. Only in his words, Xi Chunan should be talking about this sword Mr. Shan didn''t know much about it. Otherwise, he would not speak after a few words according to his temperament.


    Liu Yibai was still dressed in green clothes. After Li Fuyao went up the mountain, he and Li Fuyao had a good drink. This time, the two martial uncles didn''t stop him. So Liu Yibai was really drunk. Finally, he took over Li Fuyao''s green silk and looked at it repeatedly. The next morning, Li Fuyao asked Li Fuyao to cut a green bamboo, and then he made a scabbard out of it Li Fuyao took it and tried it. This time, when he pinned the green silk to his waist, Li Fuyao really looked like a swordsman. Liu Yibai said with a smile, "some swordsmen have some quirks. They have to carry a sword in a sword box behind him. If you want to do this, I will make one for you right away."


    Li Fu smiles and shakes his head. He is just a sword. He also thinks that if the sword is pulled out of its sheath and carried behind his back, it will be a lot of trouble.


    But I don''t know if Liu Yibai is really a bit idle, or interested. In the end, she still made a square sword box with a piece of sword wood, and carved a line of small characters on the sword box:


    although the world is big, I only have one sword.


    Xie Lu embraces Xiaoxue and comes to Li Fuyao. He looks at the young man. He doesn''t say anything. He just holds three robes, white, green and gray, and throws them all to Li Fuyao. Liu Yibai yells and shouts at his younger sister with his head in his arms. We''ve been together for so many years. Why didn''t you give him a gift? It''s the boy How long did I send three robes to the mountain? It''s really unreasonable.


    Xie Lu coldly ignores, but Xi Chunan smiles. He knows about this younger martial sister, Xie Lu, that she has been making clothes for Chen Sheng from time to time in recent years since Chen Sheng went down the mountain. Now he thinks that the guy will not go back to the mountain and give it to his apprentice. But Xi Chunan looks at Li Fuyao''s head, Thinking about the size of his second younger martial brother, I think it''s not a little bit worse.


    Only when Li Fuyao appeared in front of the three of them in his gray robe again, Xi Chunan relaxed his mind. It turned out that the size of his younger martial sister was wrong.


    It''s just right for Li Fuyao.


    It''s just that this little guy is still growing up. Xi Chunan doesn''t know how many years he can wear it.


    After getting the new robe, Li Fuyao was immediately compared by Xie Lula, who was still fighting against the enemy in the second place. However, he suddenly found out that Li Fuyao had been holding up more than usual for a long time, and some of his sword moves were more skillful. After the sword competition, it was the moment of Huang Hun. The two men, one older and one younger, were sitting on the big blue stone. Although Xie Lu was a woman, he had to fight against the enemy But she is also a master of swordsmanship. Today, she talked a lot about swordsmanship with Li Fuyao, but she still said frankly that the sword spirit in lingfu is very important, the level of the realm is important, whether the sword idea is pure or not, and whether the sword spirit is fierce is also very important. The only thing that is not very important is the sword technique.


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth. He didn''t know what to say. At last, he just put the green silk sword on his knee and brushed it with his fingers. He felt the weak reaction.


    Xie Lu calmly said: "a sword is influenced by the first sword master. When it is naturally cultivated, the sword spirit is different. Bai Zhihan is arrogant and cold, so is this green silk. If you make a general sword, you can keep it warm for a few years, and then you can communicate with you. However, you have to spend more time and do more on this sword, If it is regarded as "running in the opposite direction", you will have more difficulties in warming up. All the monks of the three religions have their own magic weapons. Naturally, their prestige is much bigger than our sword, and the methods of warming up are various. However, as long as we stick to this sword, we can achieve it one day. "


    Li Fu Yao asked with a smile, "that martial uncle, this light snow is a family sword. How can it be kept warm after passing it down?"


    Xie Lu took a strange look at Li Fuyao, but he still didn''t hide it. "It''s family history, but it''s just one of Xie''s many Tibetan swords. No one else has ever used it before. Therefore, it''s not too difficult to warm up. After three or five years, we''ve been interlinked."


    Li Fuyao flattered him, "Uncle Xie is really gifted."


    But Li Fuyao didn''t expect that after he said this, Xie Lu would show a big smile. Then, the only woman on the mountain, he asked him with a smile, "Fuyao, who was the Qinghuai girl you were talking about when you went down the mountain before?"


    Li Fuyao was a little embarrassed and didn''t rush to answer.


    Xie Lu rarely reached out and rubbed Li Fuyang''s head. He said with a chuckle: "it''s not a big deal to have a man''s love for a woman. The Taoist monk on the mountain said that Cheng Changsheng should be devoted to the pursuit of Tao. Therefore, most people are not willing to marry and have children. Buddhist monks are not close to women. But in the past six thousand years, it is still an immortal who has not been out. It can be said that it is the right way. You like a girl It''s not a big deal. It''s just whether you deserve it or not. You should worry about whether you can protect that girl. After all, if you watch the girl you like is bullied by others and you can''t do anything about it, you will be really upset. "Li Fuyao hesitated and said, "that girl is a demon earth friar."


    Xie Lu was stunned, but soon he put his hand on Li Fuyao''s head and rubbed it. "It''s not a big deal. If you really want to like it, it''s not a big deal. We''ve been fighting for six thousand years on the mountain and river side and the demon soil side. Many things are light. What do you like about a little girl?"


    Li Fuyao grinned.


    Looking at the setting sun in the distance, Xie Lu whispered: "Fuyao, if you can really stand on the side of chaoqingqiu one day, don''t forget to tell this mountain and river that you have a martial uncle named Xie Lu."


    Li Fuyao suddenly turned his head, "Uncle Xie?"


    Xie Lu grinned and continued to rub his head. He said with a soft smile, "she often likes to rub your head. She is a gentle woman. She is not bad looking. She doesn''t like to fight and kill. It''s his biggest regret that someone didn''t marry her."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    On the evening of the end of sword practice, Li Fuyao and his uncle Xie talked a lot about swordsmanship. However, when they talked about other things, they still talked a lot. Li Fuyao never knew that his uncle Xie would have so much to say, but when she couldn''t stop talking, Li Fuyao listened quietly There was no other idea, but Xie Lu kept rubbing his head, making him speechless.


    In the early morning of the next day, Li Fuyao went to the mountain climbing Road to practice his sword and deal with the white giant birds. When he was exhausted, he returned to the mountainside to meet the two sword immortals, Lu Changyan and Xie Shen, a woman in red.


    Xie Chen, as always, stayed on the lonely peak. He didn''t go to see the scenery here or pay attention to Li Fuyao. On the contrary, Lu Changyan was very fond of this young man who came to seek abuse from time to time. After seeing him several times later, he didn''t rush to take out the sword first. Instead, he had to talk to Li Fuyao first.


    Lu Changyan, a sword fairy in white robes, sat cross legged and looked at Li Fuyao opposite him. He focused on the green silk on his waist and sighed: "Bai Zhihan''s sword, you went to the cliff to get the sword, but you didn''t bring back the three Liang handle in Liuxiang. In fact, the two swords are the same arrogant, but Bai Zhihan is more proud He will spend another hundred years to enter the sea, but he will also make Liuxiang stronger. He is a real Kendo genius of this mountain and river. He is just born in a bad time and can not meet the war. It is not difficult for him to enter the sea and reach the top of kendo. "


    Li Fu Yao said with a smile, "I should not have taken this sword if I had known that this elder Bai was so gifted, otherwise I would have buried the sword in my hand."


    Lu Changyan shook his head and said with a smile: "fate is not clear. Since it''s in your hands, it''s your chance. You just need to treat this sword well. Bai Zhihan was very quiet in those days, and he didn''t even say much with several sword fairies. Nobody knows what he thinks. You take his sword, and you don''t know what he thinks."


    Li Fuyao smiles bitterly.


    Lu Changyan did not continue to entangle himself in this matter. Instead, he talked about his understanding of kendo. After one sword, he met Li Fuyao for the second time. At first, he was still very surprised. After the climber succeeded in climbing, he couldn''t come here. However, Li Fuyao''s coming for the second time made Lu Changyan feel a little strange. Later, he learned that this young man was It was even more strange after he failed to walk to the top of the mountain and practiced sword at the foot of the mountain. However, after he went up the mountain several times and came to this mountain climbing Road, Lu Changyan''s only curiosity disappeared. Li Fuyao couldn''t stop him for a few times. However, he was not so lost. He couldn''t do it today. He just came back tomorrow. He didn''t have the heart to shrink back Lu Changyan was a little relieved. If it was not just a wisp of spirit, and he had no secret script in his mind, he would still like to pass on the next one. If it had been put in his time, it would not have been necessary. But now the swordsmen are so withered, it seems that there is nothing wrong with this. However, although there is no secret script, he still has some knowledge of kendo, which can be passed on.


    Speaking of the back, Lu Changyan turned his head and looked at Xie Chen in the distance. Suddenly he said in a low voice: "little guy, do you think Xie''s surname is very strange?"


    Li Fu shook his head. He did not dare to criticize uncle Xie and her ancestors.


    Lu Changyan felt bored, so he didn''t want to say anything more. After standing up, he said that he wanted to take out the sword. Li Fuyao drew out his long sword, green silk, and his expression was indifferent.


    Anyway, no matter how to fight, it''s better to face it calmly.


    Xie Shen, a woman in red on the mountain peak in the distance, sees Li Fuyao being abused again. He just glances at this side. The corners of her mouth curl up a small arc, and then she closes her eyes again.


    They were born swordsmen. Their pursuit of Kendo has lasted for thousands of years. The number of sword immortals listed in their genealogy is indeed a Kendo family.


    Therefore, the Xie clan, in fact, do not care much about things other than kendo.


    Xie Chen is like this, but Xie Lu is an exception.


    -


    at the foot of Jianshan, the old Confucian scholar came to the broken temple at the foot of Jianshan after Li Fuyao went down the mountain. This time, he didn''t talk to Xi Chunan, but went to ask for Liu Yibai''s wine and have a drink with the dishonest swordsman at the foot of the mountain.


    The old Confucian scholar loved wine, and Liu Yibai also liked to drink. So they had something in common. The old Confucian scholar with his bookcase on his back said with a smile: "I had a lot of sword scripts. You must be very interested in it a few years ago. Your Kendo path followed Liuxiang, but you started slowly, and your qualifications were not as good as him. You just couldn''t get to his height It seems that all the scholars in the world don''t have to be the saints. You don''t have to be the Sword Fairy Liuxiang when you practice swords. It''s just that you don''t want to be a Liuxiang. That Liuxiang doesn''t mean to die without you. "


    Liu Yibai took a big gulp of wine and said helplessly: "who dares to die, but everyone is rushing forward. If I don''t rush up, it''s really too much. If no one sees me, I can''t fight. I''m sure I''ll run. This life is more important than dignity."


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile, "you can see clearly."Liu Yibai touched the sword on his waist and said with a smile: "the old gentleman, when he came to Jianshan this time, he didn''t just save the idea of returning human feelings. Some words were held back and they were hurt."


    The old scholar spat, jumped his feet and scolded: "I am so unbearable in your eyes? I''ve walked tens of thousands of miles. I thought I had to get a better reputation. You just buried me? "


    Liu Yibai held up the wine bowl with a bitter smile and begged for mercy: "OK, OK, I''m wrong. There are a lot of old gentlemen. Don''t worry about it."


    Only then can the old scholar drink more wine


    Liu Yibai was silent with a bitter smile.


    The old Confucian scholar stopped making detours with Liu Yibai and said calmly, "you let that boy go down the cliff to get green silk. Although it''s not as good as that one, it''s really more suitable for him. Next, you have to let him step into the sword spirit state as soon as possible. Liang is coming soon. The mountain is not peaceful. After that, your barren mountain will be more chaotic. The old man on the mountain can''t cope with it alone ¡£¡±


    Liu Yibai''s expression did not change. After a long time, he sighed: "there is no heart."


    The old Confucian scholar was drinking wine with a strange look.


    He suddenly asked, "Liu Yibai, if you choose one more time, will you run away?"


    Liu Yibai frowned and looked at him. He was silent for a long time and said with a smile, "yes."


    The old Confucian scholar put down his bowl of wine. "I don''t like a kid who is full of lies. If I didn''t have a chance, I would definitely drag you to fight."


    Liu Yibai said in a soft voice: "the books that the old gentleman read can''t take my swords."


    The old Confucian scholar was speechless. After a moment, he got up directly and returned to the mountain again.


    There was a young man waiting for the old Confucian scholar on the mountain road.


    The old Confucian scholar looked at the little guy on the mountain with a smile and asked, "what''s the matter? Did you give the old guy a lecture again?"


    Wu Shanhe, with the sword pinned to his waist, grimaced and scratched his bun. He said angrily, "Mr. old man, why didn''t my ancestors let me go down the mountain?"


    After a few steps, the old Confucian scholar came to the young man and asked with a smile, "do you want to go down the mountain like this?"


    Wu Shanhe nodded, "the scenery at the foot of the mountain is very beautiful. I''ve wanted to go down the mountain for a long time, whether it''s Yanling or Liangxi. I''m afraid that I''ll be bored by this mountain. If you''ve lived on this mountain for more than ten years, you won''t be very happy."


    The old Confucian scholar shook his head and denied: "if I could live in such an interesting place more days, I would be very happy."


    Wu Shanhe gritted his teeth.


    As he walked up the mountain road, the old Confucian scholar said, "no matter where you stay, it''s almost the same. But if you want to see the scenery at the foot of the mountain, you may be able to climb up several realms after walking thousands of miles. Your martial Uncle Chen Sheng did not just walk around the foot of the mountain to have the present cultivation What''s more, Qingqiu didn''t go to your mountain very much, and didn''t you live well? But you don''t have to keep this mountain? "


    Wushanhe followed the old Confucian scholar to the mountain, frowned and said, "the old ancestor is on the mountain, isn''t that good?"


    The old Confucian scholar suddenly turned his head and said solemnly, "what if your old ancestor died?"


    Wu Shanhe said angrily, "the old ancestor was so powerful that he was said to be the most powerful swordsman in this mountain and river except the Chaojian immortal. How could he die so easily?"


    The old Confucian scholar laughed and refused to comment.


    He just asked Wushan River, if the ancestor died, who should guard the mountain? Is it you. Wu Shanhe hesitated, but finally nodded.


    Besides Chao Qingqiu, the most powerful swordsman. It''s nice to say that if you really meet the master of the temple, what will happen? Who knows if you can make a sword and kill the other person.


    Before he got to the top of the mountain, the old Confucian scholar looked at Wushan River and said earnestly: "there are some things that you have to wait for an opportunity. Maybe this opportunity will come soon, or you can''t wait for a lifetime. So, don''t worry. If you have a chance, I''ll take you down the mountain with me when I get down. Then you can''t say that you miss the mountain It''s something. "


    "It''s a deal, old man," he said with a loud smile


    The old Confucian scholar nodded and even touched his fist as if it were something.


    Wu Shanhe left the mountain road and went to find a good place to practice his sword. He didn''t want to see his ancestor so as not to be thrown into the sword tomb again. He felt that it was not good at all.


    The old Confucian scholar who came to ask Jianping didn''t see the old ancestor on the mountain and didn''t know where he was going.


    But on the Mountaineering Road, the tall old man standing with his hands on his back looked at a kid sitting in a closed eye in the distance. His expression remained unchanged. He laughed and thought it was very interesting.


    -


    Li Fuyao went down the mountain alone after taking Lu Changyan''s sword. The female sword immortal did not leave a word from the beginning to the end, and Li Fuyao was not disappointed. There are too many hermits in the world, and he can''t say that every one of them has to be close to him. He didn''t get any advice, that is, the chance is not enough, or the female Sword Fairy can''t see it directly If you look down on your eyes, you will despise them. In fact, it is not a big deal.When he went down the mountain, Li Fuyao habitually took out the demon pill given by Qinghuai. It was a great help to the monk, but it was not a good gift. It just couldn''t hold Li Fuyao''s fancy, so he took it out to have a look.


    As he walked, he was laughing. If Xie Lu saw him, he would say something.


    After going down the mountain, Li Fuyao was still practicing his sword in the open space in front of the ruined temple, but this time, none of the three martial uncles could see it.


    In the broken temple, Liu Yibai holding the wine jar, Xie Lu holding the famous sword and Xiaoxue have nothing to take. Xi Chunan stands in front of their statues, looking calm.


    In the early days of Xi Dynasty, the southern plain said, "Jianshan can''t be humiliated."


    Xie Lu was silent and worried about her.


    Liu Yibai said with a smile: "my sword is the most powerful. I''ll try a sword, but it''s no use. I''m not sure."


    Xi Chunan said with a smile: "a few days ago, younger martial brother Chen Sheng went up the mountain. Although he didn''t see the Lord, his sword was almost the same as you, and he didn''t kill anyone. Your sword is not good. Let me come this time."


    Liu Yibai pulled his mouth and exclaimed, "elder martial brother, you can''t kill people. The hidden fish is short. I''m afraid that I can''t pass it to the temple master. Anyway, my wild grass will be longer and the chance will be greater."


    Xi Chunan waved his hand, turned his head and looked at the statue behind him. He said with a smile, "I always ask you to do this today. Don''t rob me of this matter today. Just be a senior brother. Do you want to go down the mountain to see the scenery?"


    Liu Yibai really couldn''t say anything this time. He just looked at Xie Lu helplessly and called out: "younger martial sister."


    Xie Lu said softly: "it''s such a field, but it''s not so important to fight for a priority."


    Liu Yibai finally shut up this time.


    Xi Chunan patted his robe and arranged his hair crown. He said calmly, "I will not stay with this Tibetan fish."


    Liu Yibai looks dignified.


    Xie Lu is always plain.


    Xi Chunan went out of the ruined temple and begged Liu Yibai for a jar of wine. After drinking half a bowl with Liu Yibai, he waved his hand and stopped drinking. After leaving the ruined temple, he gave Li Fuyao a smile and went straight down the mountain.


    The gentle man went down the hill.


    In the broken temple, Xie Lu was silent for a long time, then went to pick up the half bowl of wine that Xi Chunan had not finished drinking and drank it down.


    Liu Yibai is a little decadent.


    Then, in this ruined temple, the statue of Xi Chunan seems to have given birth to spider webs, and numerous cracks have appeared, large and small.


    And has already walked to the green water lake in front of the south, plain looking step on the water.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    (this chapter is a watchman for the helmsman''s half life dream. It has been delayed for many days. There will be a long chapter later, which will be updated today.)


    The elder brother of the broken temple at the foot of the mountain left the mountain directly to hand over a sword before the master came to Jianshan. The two martial uncles at the foot of the mountain knew it, but Li Fuyao didn''t know. He only knew that uncle Xi had gone down the mountain. As for where he was going and how long he was going, he didn''t even leave a few words and didn''t know too many things when he went down the mountain The old honest man is really practicing sword in the open space in front of the temple. Before, Liu Yibai and Li Fuyao had a drink and said that they were practicing swordsmanship with a smile. If they could master a sword manual honestly, they would have walked in the river and lake. In fact, the swordsman has a first state as the support of Qi, and then he has a good sword score. What''s the matter in the world Even if you can rank up, maybe you can mix up some kind of peerless knight errant. Although the lake is small, according to Liu Yibai, there is always more human flavor than the place where the monks live on the mountain. When you come down the mountain, you can go for a walk in the lake and have a look. It''s not harmful to the cultivation of kendo.


    At that time, Li Fuyao didn''t refuse. He just asked himself with a smile whether he was a girl in the lake who never forgot. Liu Yibai hit Li Fuyao''s head with a cold chestnut and sighed that you were right. But after talking about this, Liu Yibai did not continue to speak in depth. After that, Liu Yibai also had a sword match with Li Fuyao for the first time.


    Although Liu Yibai, who was full of sword spirit, did not oppress people by his realm, Li Fuyao suffered a lot from the sword. Li Fuyao was hurt much more than his martial uncle Xie Lu after the sword ended. Xie Lu was standing in the distance at that time. After seeing this scene, he casually dropped a sentence, "who is stronger in a hundred years?"


    It''s just to say that, but Li Fuyao''s head is very big when he hears about the centenary period. According to him, the centenary period is a bit too long.


    Today, after Xi Chu went down the mountain to the south, Xie Lu still looked flat and could not see anything, but Liu Yibai''s expression was somewhat unnatural. They sat on the big blue stone side by side, speechless.


    Li Fuyao, who suddenly stopped practicing sword, rubbed his face, came to the two martial uncles and asked them with a smile if they would like to hear a story.


    Liu Yibai responded that the boy used to be a storyteller. He was very interested and asked Li Fuyao to say the last paragraph. Li Fuyao laughed and chose a man to go out to meet the enemy for the sake of the whole village. The original story was not so obscure. After that, Liu Yibai''s face was even worse. He was talking about the story alone "Who the hell has ever seen such a stupid person?" he finally said angrily


    Xie Lu softly received the words: "you are not crowded in just, stupid people have silly luck, but I see you do not."


    Liu Yibai said unnaturally: "younger martial sister, what you said is not auspicious at all."


    Xie Lu calmly said, "if you can say something auspicious, can I say it in your ear every day?"


    Liu Yibai frowned. "If the younger martial sister is willing to do this, even if it''s useless, I''d like to listen to it."


    Xie Lu didn''t say a word. He just looked at Li Fuyao and asked him to continue practicing sword. This made Li Fuyao confused. Finally, he could only continue to practice sword.


    -


    when Xi Chu Nan went down the mountain to the green water lake, he stopped half way after stepping on the water. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at the tall old man standing on the bank. He said in a loud voice: "today, when I went down the mountain, I was lucky to be sent by my master. I''m not sorry that Xi Chunnan died."


    The old man standing with his hands on his back did not change his expression, but said in a cold voice, "who allowed you to go down the mountain?"


    Xi Chu Nan smiles and pats the waist sword to hide the fish. He says with a smile, "this sword on the waist."


    The old ancestor Xu Ji looked calm and said with a serious heart: "things on the mountain are my own. You boys, just stay well. Before that, you don''t let people worry, but now it is the same. Now you are even more out of the ordinary. You even go down the mountain without knowing how much you have to pay?"


    Standing in the middle of the lake, Xi Chunan said with a smile, "what master said is totally unreasonable. Since I was a swordsman on the mountain, I had to make my best efforts to protect the mountain. After a hundred years of going south to the mountain at the beginning of the Qing Dynasty, I had been mediocre and had some guilt. Now I have fallen into this field. It''s a long cherished wish to take a sword. Even if it dissipates between heaven and earth, it''s a great pleasure. Why doesn''t master allow it? "


    Xu Ji looks at the middle-aged man who brought him up from the foot of the mountain. He clearly remembers that when he took Xi Chunan up the mountain, it was a pouring rain. He led the boy without an umbrella or sheltered the child from the rain. So when he walked to the mountain, he was already wet, but he never did He walked to the Chenshan mountain in the heavy rain. After staying in the temple for half a day, he went to Jianshan.


    After walking on the sword mountain, he chose a Tibetan fish in the sword washing pool. Since then, he has been practicing sword on the mountain with all his heart. The realm is not a thousand miles a day, but he is also very stable.Later, Chen Sheng, Liu Yibai and Xie Lu came to his door one after another. They were extremely talented. Almost every one of them was even higher than that of Xi Chunan. However, the heart of the sword was far less peaceful than that of Xi Chunan. Chen Sheng was active and soon went down the mountain alone. Liu Yibai walked out of the lake and was most lazy. After climbing the mountain, he didn''t want to go any further But Xie Lu himself and his party went to Kendo, so he didn''t want to go down the mountain. At that time, he even thought about handing Jianshan to Xi Chunan, but at last something happened, which made him upset all his plans. Today, when he saw this gentle big disciple, Xu Ji sighed. If there had not been that incident, he would have been at ease even if the situation on the mountain was worse.


    Xichunan stood on the lake and asked with a smile, "master, are all the things on the mountain arranged properly?"


    Xu Ji shakes his head.


    Xi Chu Nan laughs and shakes his head, just looks at Xu Ji quietly.


    Xu Ji walks into the lake, and the water behind him stirs and ripples.


    As he walked forward, he said, "Xi Chu Nan, today I will go down the mountain, and I will take a sword from my master."


    Xi Chunan said nothing, but pressed the handle of the Tibetan fish sword.


    Xu Ji stopped, his big sleeves curled slightly, the lake was rolling, and then he made a water sword with the same length as the ordinary long sword. The sword Qi was rolling, pointing directly to Xi Chunan.


    At the beginning of washing, Nanbin hair was shocked by the sword Qi and fluttered with the wind.


    He held down the Tibetan fish and kept smiling.


    The water sword came to me with the sound of the wind, but suddenly it broke and turned into lake water, which was sprinkled on Xi Chunan''s face.


    Xu Ji said in agony, "I''m old."


    Xichunan looked serious, and suddenly he said, "no matter whether you win or lose, you will never return to Jianshan. If you will travel around the mountains and rivers one day, you will return to Xijian pool and leave it to future generations."


    Xu Ji whispered, "do you look up to your little nephew so much?"


    "Wash Chu Nan laughs," such a younger brother, have to place high hopes. "


    Xu Ji did not speak any more and turned around.


    And Xi Chunan took a few steps, got up and jumped, and landed on a ferry in the distance.


    The boatman is no one else, it is the simple man Liu Yuanlu.


    He was still napping on the boat, but suddenly he felt that the boat was sinking. When he opened his eyes, he only saw Xi Chunan, a sword hanging from his waist, standing in the bow of the boat.


    Liu Yuan Lu''s eyes fell on Xi Chunan''s waist, and suddenly widened his eyes and asked, "the swordsmen and immortals on the mountain?"


    Xi Chu Nan turned to look at him and said with a smile, "it''s not a fairy."


    Liu Yuanlu came to the spirit, wiped his face and asked carefully, "where are you going?"


    "To the ferry." At the beginning of the washing, the South opened her mouth quietly.


    Liu Yuanlu laughed and went to support the boat. He only talked about the old Confucian scholar with a bookcase on his back after a long journey. He said how he was so romantic that he should have gone to Jianshan. Now he is still on the mountain, but Xi Chunan didn''t talk to him. Liu Yuanlu didn''t feel embarrassed. He continued to say a few words and then talked about before Li Fuyao, who went up the mountain, ventured to ask, "is that fierce young Xia still practicing his sword on the mountain? He is so powerful. I can know that he can make it when I killed the giant turtle in this lake before. Is he also very good at the mountain now?"


    Xi Chu Nan was not ready to talk to him, but after listening to Liu Yuanlu say these words, he suddenly said with a smile: "it''s very powerful, not fake."


    Liu Yuanlu grinned when he heard such a good answer.


    He knew that the young man who was not big and had a lot of experience would be very good.


    Just think about it, if there is anything else he is not so perfect, the only thing is that he is a bit stingy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    During the summer solstice, the heat in Dayu is unbearable.


    In fact, this dynasty between Yanling and Liangxi is much lower than the two dynasties on both sides. If someone looks down from the clouds, it will be very intuitive to see that the terrain of the whole territory of Dayu is much lower than that of the other two dynasties, which is like a huge bowl. The other two dynasties are the edge of the bowl, and Dayu is the bottom of the bowl.


    Therefore, in the summer, the Dynasty will be extremely hot, which makes the people in Dayu very tired. Some well-off families often leave home to find a cool place to spend the summer, but it costs a lot of money. The poor people can''t afford the expenses. In addition, they can''t afford to make a living Work in.


    Qingshan town is a small town on the border of Dayu. It is named because it is close to the Castle Peak. However, the Castle Peak is not a name, but the mountain is actually called Qingshan. The Taoist temple on the mountain is naturally called Qingshan temple. Dayu is different from Yanling and Liangxi. It is not under the jurisdiction of a certain religion. Therefore, the whole territory of Dayu is full of fish and dragons There are a lot of temples and schools on the mountain, but although they are all under the three religions, they have little contact with the orthodox three religions. Although Qingshan temple is also a Taoist temple, it has never attended the Liangxi Taoist Association and never sent people to the chenxieshan mountain. Perhaps there is no record of this Taoist temple in the genealogy of chenxieshan mountain. It is just that although it is a monk on the mountain, it is a road Taoist temples often go down the mountain, where they settle down. Over time, a small town has been formed here. However, people in the town have to count the years of the Taoist temple''s existence. Even they are not sure. After all, according to the news handed down from generations to generations, this castle peak temple has to have thousands of years of history, but it is still under the mountain Ordinary people, no one can live to this age, so asked about this Castle Peak view will naturally be vague.


    Qingshan town is close to the big river. Compared with other places in Dayu, the climate is much cooler. In addition, there is a castle peak. In summer, many tourists come to stay away from the summer. The Taoist temple on the mountain is originally regarded as a mountain dweller. It can''t be said that there is any fault in driving all these tourists down the mountain. It was originally a man of practice on the mountain It''s just that the Taoist priest on the mountain didn''t know what he was going to do, but he never did anything to drive tourists down the mountain. Even the front yard of the Taoist temple on the mountain simply let tourists rest, but the main hall was not allowed to enter at once.


    Qingshan mountain road is not rugged, and there are no dangerous peaks on the mountain. The more you go up the mountain, the more you can feel the cool wind and the natural solution to the heat. When you go to the front yard of Qingshan temple and drink a bowl of herbal tea soaked in the mountain stream, the whole person can no longer feel any heat. The weather in this summer solstice is not better than that in previous years, but the Castle Peak Inn at the foot of the castle peak has been full of tourists Guest, many people will go to the Castle Peak without stopping. In fact, if it is not for the people who can not live on the mountain, they may have lived in the mountain for a long time, where there will be people living in the town.


    In the early morning, when the talent is bright, there are not many mountain climbing tourists. Most of them are old people who are not sleepy. Therefore, the line of four people on the mountain road is somewhat unusual. Among them, two men and two women are young people. The two young men are almost the same in their clothes. They are all in blue shirts with a bun on their heads and what they have in their hands Both of them didn''t take it. Their posture was natural and unrestrained, and they had a lot of immortal style.


    The two women, one in a long purple dress, the other in a blue dress, one with a cool face and one with a plain expression.


    Four people climb the mountain. They don''t walk fast. They just set up the observation mountain while walking. They don''t think it''s just a mountain tour.


    The man in the front of the green shirt suddenly frowned and said, "Qingshan temple is quite famous on the border. Unlike other monks on the mountain, they refuse to stay away from thousands of miles away. On the contrary, they always treat people peacefully. The life time of Qingshan temple is even longer than that of most other Taoist temples and academies in Dayu. However, it is not arrogant at all. On weekdays, it even takes the initiative to write some talismans and send them to the mountain How can you be a traitor and villain when you go down to the people like this? I''m going up the mountain to restore the innocence of Qingshan temple. As for Luoshui academy, I''ll ask two female gentlemen to say something about it. "


    "If it is true that Wang Daochang said, pingxue would tell the town''s husband truthfully."


    "Mr. Leng has always been well-known at the border of Dayu. Naturally, Wang Shi is trustworthy," he said with a heartfelt smile


    Leng pingxue said indifferently: "there is always a good name. The incident happened at the border of Dayu a few days ago, the people of Luoshui academy didn''t want to interfere. They said that Liang Shu should not interfere with the incident since he had joined the northern military mansion of Yanling. However, he was also a scholar of Luoshui Academy. His death was not clear. I would not accept it. If I had not been blocked by the teacher again and again, how could I Everyone has to go to Yanling. "


    "Elder martial sister Leng, since elder martial brother Liang has already left the Academy, he should not worry about his life and death. Besides, the scholars of the academy are not willing to intervene. Why should elder martial sister care about it?"


    Leng pingxue glanced at her younger sister and didn''t say much. She was only the only daughter of her teacher because she was young and had not practiced for a long time. She was only the only daughter of her teacher. Leng pingxue was naturally indifferent, but she was very fond of her little sister, not to mention in front of outsiders, even when there was no one else Not willing to reprimand, so just looked at a few eyes, then moved to Wang Shi behind the young man in blue.As for the young Taoists in the concept of Shou ye, Luoshui academy has a good view. This Taoist temple and Qingshan temple on the border of Dayu are called the double walls of the border. However, compared with the long history of Qingshan temple, the concept of keeping one''s career is much inferior. It is said that the founder of kaipai was a disciple of the mountain who once practiced Taoism in chenxie mountain Because he was tired of the mountain environment, he went down the mountain. When he came to Dayu, he set up a mountain gate. No one dared to invade the temple for hundreds of years. He didn''t dare to invade until 50 years ago. Now, the temple leader is the disciple of the founder of kaipai. He is one of the ten people on the border of Dayu. Qingshan temple is good for others, and the concept of keeping industry is evil against demons. There are many demons in the mountains and rivers in Dayu, Many low-level but ferocious monsters like to harass the people, so Shouye Temple always sends Taoist priests down the mountain to kill demons. In recent years, the border demons are not as good as before, and most of them are attributed to Shouye concept.


    Now, the two most brilliant young Taoists on the mountain are Wang Shi and nomadic. Wang Shi is the leader of the younger generation. Wang Shi is highly respected by the temple master for his profound realm and gentle temperament. However, he is a rare genius of the concept of keeping industry. After only 20 years on the mountain, he has already crossed over the Shentong mountain and arrived at the green silk realm. However, his nomadic eyes are always higher than the top, Among the younger generation, except for Wang Shi, the eldest martial brother, the rest of them didn''t care about it. Therefore, the view of keeping industry sent two people together to investigate the attack of monsters on the border on the people these days. Originally, they didn''t intend to let the nomads come with them. However, since it was decided that an elder martial uncle of the temple would lead Wang Shi to the Castle Peak, he finally took the nomad with him What a big event, but in the middle of the journey, I met a group of three people from Luoshui academy, which was unexpected. Fortunately, the martial uncle had been inspired by the temple for a long time, and was not surprised. He just lived in the town with the master who was the leader of the Academy. Instead, he asked the four young people to explore the mountain first.


    Wang Shi and nomads are young and outstanding enough in the concept of conservation. They are all in the green silk realm. Leng pingxue is in the green silk realm, while Li Baizhu is still in the self-examination state. Therefore, Leng pingxue is very careful when she goes up the mountain for fear of an accident.


    Wang Shi thinks that the castle peak temple is not like what he said in the temple. However, since the temple has to send someone out to verify whether the castle peak temple is related to this incident, it is better to send other people to see the castle peak temple.


    When the four of them came to the hillside, they saw a bamboo house. There was a small pool in front of the bamboo house. A young Taoist was washing clothes in front of the pool. However, Wang Shi looked around. In the basin beside the young Taoist priest, there was a large red shirt, which was clearly the clothes that the people at the foot of the mountain wore when they got married.


    The young Taoist priest rolled up his sleeves and wiped sweat on his forehead. When he looked up, he saw a group of four people. Wang Shi took the initiative to walk a few steps and reported to his family, "the little Taoist Wang Shi comes from the view of keeping the profession. These are two female teachers of his younger brother, nomadic and Luoshui Academy. They go up the mountain to escape the summer. If you disturb the Taoist priest, please forgive me."


    The young Taoist priest made a fool of himself and was embarrassed to say, "Xiaodao Li Nianshan is just a disciple of the temple master. Two Taoist friends and two female gentlemen went up the mountain to escape the summer heat. It''s not surprising to say that Xiaodao still has some clothes to wash, so he can''t accompany some of them up the mountain. It''s very impolite."


    Wang Shi looked at the basin beside Li Nianshan, and asked in some doubt, "do you want to marry a wife?"


    Li Nianshan''s young face was scarlet. After nodding his head, he said in a low voice: "when I was young, I was worried about a person. I can''t calm down when I was young, so I can''t forget my humble state. I was greedy for the world of mortals. I thought it was an unforgivable event. After I went to tell my master, she didn''t worry at all. Instead, she asked me exactly Whether he wanted to go down the mountain or stay on the mountain, Xiaodao thought for a long time and decided to go down the mountain. However, Shifu said that he was not busy. He asked me to ask the man about his thoughts. Fortunately, the girl Qingyan had already answered the question. After returning to the mountain, Xiaodao told his teacher father that master had agreed to let Xiaodao buy clothes and things for marriage and then live in the mountain If you want to go down the mountain, you can also go down the mountain. If you want to go down the mountain, you can only stay in this part of the mountain. The wedding day is these days. If the two Taoist friends don''t leave in a hurry, they can come up to the mountain and have a few drinks. "


    Wang Shi was speechless. It was not a big deal that Taoists on the mountain could marry a wife. However, most of them married a woman who was also a monk. It was really rare to marry a woman down the mountain.


    Both nomadic and Leng pingxue were not interested in this matter, but Li Baizhu was very interested. She asked with a smile, "Taoist priest, is this a beautiful woman to marry?"


    Li Nianshan blushed, nodded and whispered: "in the heart of Xiaodao, she is naturally the most beautiful woman in the world."


    Li Baizhu said with a chuckle, "the Taoist priest is very reasonable."


    Li Nianshan chuckled, and then quickly said with a bitter face, "I don''t want to chat with you any more. If you can''t finish washing these clothes today, the wedding day will have to be pushed back for a few days."


    Li Baizhu joked: "is the Taoist priest so anxious?"


    Li Nianshan was serious and said seriously: "Xiaodao has been waiting for many years. I don''t want to wait any more."


    Li Baizhu was startled by Li Nianshan''s sudden serious expression, and then gave his thumbs up to express his approval.Wang Shi and Li Nianshan inquired about the location of the Taoist temple on the mountain. Then they stopped bothering and went up the mountain together. Li Nianshan went back to the pool and continued to wash the red robe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    Wang Shi and his party continued to climb the mountain and went to Qingshan temple. It was early in the day, and several of them were practitioners, so they did not feel tired. Li Baizhu was much more interested in the young Taoist priest at the mountainside than in other things. Therefore, after walking half way up the mountain, Li Baizhu was somewhat interested in the young Taoist priest.


    Although Wang Shi and the nomad were both disciples of Taoism, they did not come to the green mountain temple. After walking and stopping, they were confused and felt as if they could not find the green mountain temple. Leng pingxue, the two female teachers of Luoshui academy, always looked calm and said little when climbing. When they saw that they could not find the green mountain temple, they simply stopped, Stand and rest by the mountain road.


    Wang Shi stood on one side with a cool expression. However, he was a nomad close to Li Baizhu. Seeing that the female gentleman was not very interested, Wang Shi asked with a smile, "what''s the matter, Mr. Li, I think the mountain is boring."


    Li Baizhu looked at the young Taoist priest and was unwilling to talk to him. So he shook his head and came to his elder martial sister and asked in a low voice, "elder martial sister, can Taoists in this mountain get married?"


    Leng pingxue looked at her younger martial sister and whispered, "it''s not heartless to practice Taoism on the mountain. How can''t we get married? Apart from those Buddhist monks who will never marry, neither Taoism nor Confucianism forbids these things. You, if you grow up a few years later, you may also get married in a red wedding dress Is it time to marry an academician who is so knowledgeable that no one can compare with him, or just find an ordinary person? "


    Li Baizhu raised his head and said with a smile, "the man I want to marry must be the most learned scholar in the world. The elder martial brothers in the Academy will forget it. They will go to the Yanling academy to choose. Otherwise, I will not look up to anyone."


    Leng pingxue joked: "if this is the most learned scholar in the world, the scholars in that school Palace are not counted."


    "Then I won''t marry." Li Baizhu has a happy disposition, but he never tangles with anything.


    Leng pingxue didn''t want to continue to study this topic. After thinking about it, Leng pingxue shook his head and said, "this time you go up the mountain, you can just play. You never thought about what we can do in this Taoist temple. The real big action still needs to be done by Mr. and the Taoist priest."


    Li Baizhu nodded, but then asked about Li Nianshan, who was washing his clothes and robes. Leng pingxue turned a deaf ear to him. When he didn''t hear of it, the four continued to climb the mountain a quarter of an hour later.


    This time, after walking along a small road, I finally saw a large courtyard. A young Taoist was sitting in the yard at the moment, with a pair of scissors in his hand, cutting paper.


    Because he was too serious, when the four Wang Shi came to the body, they didn''t find out. They just lowered their heads to study whether the things they cut could be used. Wang Shi did not say anything. He just looked at the things cut by the Taoist priest and found that besides some happy words, there were also various kinds of small animals. Perhaps because of the lack of proficiency, these paper-cut could not be counted How to look good, but the young Taoist is very serious, as if he is treating something and cherishing the Taoist scroll.


    When the young Taoist priest finished cutting the happy words in his hand, he raised his head and saw the four people who had stood in front of him for a long time. He got up in a hurry and laughed awkwardly.


    Wang Shi reported to his family, and his reason has always been the mountain summer resort. The young Taoist nodded and laughed and said that it was cool on the mountain, which was true. However, it was not the reason for the mountain''s height, which was rumored by outsiders. It was only the amulets written by the elders in the temple that they had a cool habit. When Wang Shi asked why he did this, the young Taoist priest said it was the mountain People are still needed to serve incense, or a large group of Taoists will be starved to death.


    Wang Shi, who heard such a candid statement for the first time, was somewhat unbelievable. However, the young Taoist priest insisted that he did not conceal anything. The teachers in the temple never let them hide it. If anyone asked, he would say so. He was not afraid to let the people who came to the mountain feel that there was no immortal spirit on the mountain. He was not a fairy. Some people were more popular than others ¡£


    First of all, he met a young Taoist who wanted to get married, and then he met a young Taoist who spoke so freely. Wang Shi had a better impression of the Castle Peak view than when he was at the foot of the mountain. However, Wang Shi could not draw a conclusion early because of these few words.


    Li Baizhu was cheerful and looked at the paper-cut on the table and asked excitedly, "Taoist priest, is this for the Taoist priest on the hillside?"


    The young Taoist priest was stunned and asked a question. After you met the younger martial brother, he said with a smile: "younger martial brother Li wants to marry. There is nothing good on the mountain, so we can only let the elder martial brothers do something together, but I haven''t done it. Therefore, it''s not good-looking in practice. I hope you don''t dislike it, or I will be a senior brother I have no face. I went to ask for a drink when I got married


    Wang Shi asked with a smile: "I heard that Li Daoyou said that he married a woman at the foot of the mountain. If so, did Li Daoyou and the temple have no worries?"


    Wang didn''t finish the story, but in fact everyone knows the meaning.


    When a monk steps on the road of practice, the more he steps forward, he will be able to live for a longer period of time. A monk with a high realm can even live for hundreds of years. However, an ordinary person is actually no more than a hundred years old. If two people get married, it can''t be said that one will still be in the prime of his life, while the other will be gray haired.The young Taoist didn''t avoid this kind of problem, but explained: "the younger martial brother didn''t show his talent for cultivating Taoism, and it''s hard to make progress in the mountains these years. After making up his mind to marry a wife, he had already scattered all his accomplishments in the hall of merit and virtue. In fact, he was no different from ordinary people, so it was not a big deal."


    The nomad frowned and asked, "if you have cultivated yourself, you will be scattered?"


    The young Taoist priest said with a wry smile: "my younger martial brother has a free and easy nature. He has been practicing Taoism on the mountain for many years. He has not asked for anything. He doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. But if this matter is put on any other martial brother on the mountain, he will certainly not be so free and easy. Therefore, master often says that there are many Taoists in the mountain, In fact, no one can compare with younger martial brother. "


    Li Baizhu said softly: "to give up the cultivation road for a woman, the Taoist priest doesn''t know how much he likes that woman."


    Wang Shi laughs but does not speak, just turns to look at Leng pingxue.


    Many nomads said, "maybe according to the Taoist priest, this woman is his way."


    As soon as his eyes brightened, the young Taoist priest looked at the nomad and said with a heartfelt smile: "Master said the same thing. He said that the younger martial brother had failed to realize Taoism in the mountains these years. He could not remember the Scriptures. He could not learn Taoism well. It was not because of his stupidity. It was because the Tao was not here. He was thinking about the woman and was unwilling to delay for a moment after he got the girl''s promise No, it''s so urgent. It must be the girl. Shifu said that Tao is everywhere between heaven and earth. Everyone''s way is different. Since you can find it, it''s a good thing. Younger martial brother will still stay on the mountain. Anyway, it''s up to him. No one on the mountain stops him. "


    Leng pingxue finally opened his mouth and said with some unhappiness, "you have no rules in this mountain."


    No one would be very happy when he heard these impolite words. However, the young Taoist priest was not annoyed at all. He just said that he wanted to send the paper-cut to the mountain as soon as possible. However, it was a bit troublesome for him to receive tourists who went up the mountain. Li Baizhu, with his eyes shining, volunteered to send the Taoist priest to the middle of the mountain She felt bored when she was on the mountain. The young Taoist agreed with a smile and handed it to Li Baizhu after packing up her things. Then she told him, "after seeing the younger martial brother, please ask the girl to give a message for Xiaodao and tell him that the betrothal gift prepared by the elder martial brother will also be sent down the mountain in these days, so that the younger martial brother can never worry."


    Li Baizhu took these things, nodded one by one, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, Taoist priest. I''m sure I will bring things and words."


    Then Li Baizhu looked at his elder martial sister. Leng pingxue''s expression did not change. After Li Baizhu got up, he followed him to the bamboo house on the hillside to investigate the incident on the mountain. In her opinion, there was no younger martial sister in fact.


    Wang Shi frowned after the two female teachers of Luoshui academy went down the mountain and went halfway up the mountain. Originally, he wanted to make the two female teachers of Luoshui academy be witnesses. Now both of them have gone to the bamboo house, and he is not good at doing anything. After asking the young Taoist priest, he said that he would go shopping.


    The young Taoist didn''t stop him and made a Jishou to send the two fellow Taoists away.


    After Wang Shi had walked a long way, the young Taoist took his seat again, took up his pen, dipped some on the cinnabar on the table, and wrote a talisman.


    The symbol of cinnabar on the yellow paper slowly takes shape.


    The young Taoist nodded with a smile, "younger martial brother, elder martial brother doesn''t have any skills. These things still depend on the master."


    -


    before Li Baizhu and Leng pingxue got to the bamboo house on the hillside, an old Taoist in yellow Taoist robe had already come to the bamboo house with a lot of things in his arms. He watched his little apprentice washing clothes in front of the pool. After putting the East and West together, the old Taoist priest took a small bamboo stool and sat beside Li Nianshan and rubbed his head.


    Li Nianshan said bitterly, "master, I''m going to get married in a few days. Why are you still rubbing my head? It''s not smart."


    The old Taoist priest chuckled and gave him a chestnut. "Your favorite girl says that you are a stupid Taoist all day long. Does master know? Since all of them have been stupid Taoists, it doesn''t matter if they are more stupid. "


    Li Nianshan frowned. "Master, what you said is unreasonable. You are stupid. If you are more stupid, you will be disliked by her."


    The old Taoist priest was helpless. He didn''t know how many years his apprentice had been up the mountain. At that time, he didn''t know how many white eyes he got, but he didn''t care about it. Now it''s better. If you have a girl to marry, I''m afraid others will dislike him. He feels that his master is worthless in your eyes?


    Li Nianshan stopped washing clothes, turned to look at his master, and asked with a smile, "master, if you are interested in visiting me today, are you having any problems when you look at the Taoist scroll? Ask if you want to ask. I won''t tell other senior brothers."


    The old Taoist nodded with a smile, but he didn''t open his mouth. He just gave Li Nianshan another chestnut. Li Nianshan covered his head, which was quite helpless.


    The old Taoist priest took off his shoes and socks, ignored Li Nianshan''s disliked eyes, put his feet in the pool, and said with great care: "Nianshan, after marriage, it''s not like cultivating on the mountain. All kinds of things like firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, tea, etc. have to be involved. They are not as good as we are in the mountain. Do you really want to have a good life The daughter-in-law who wants to support herself can''t rely on the elder martial brothers to help her all her life. "Li Nianshan said with a smile: "I had a plan for a long time. After getting married, I would chop some green bamboo in the back mountain to make some small things to sell to the foot of the mountain. The money is not much, but I think I have enough."


    Li Nianshan felt that his idea was not bad, at least according to his current idea, it was absolutely feasible. Only his voice dropped, and soon he was hit by his master''s Chestnut in his head. "How much money can you earn when you do these businesses? If your daughter-in-law wants to buy something, you must not pay for it. This expenditure is included? When you have a child later, you don''t want this little guy to study. I don''t know how much money it will cost. This sum is included in the sum. You need money to add quilts in winter, and money to wear new clothes in spring. How thoughtful of you? "


    Li Nianshan, with a bitter face, asked cautiously, "master, can''t we get married?"


    The old Taoist priest put out his hand again and gave Li Nianshan a chestnut. He said with an angry smile, "it''s not promising."


    Li Nianshan is not melancholy.


    The old Taoist took out a small money bag from his arms and handed it to his apprentice with pain on his face. He tried his best to show his indifference. "You don''t have much money. You need to save money. Remember to find a reliable job. Don''t let your daughter-in-law be appointed. Master, this generation is too long. You haven''t met anything interesting. It''s only when you get a wife that you can be a teacher It''s interesting, but you boy, you don''t let people worry. As a teacher, you''ve always thought that you have the most understanding. If you put all your heart into the cultivation of Taoism, you would have surpassed the elder martial brothers on the mountain. However, you''d rather be careless and think about other things all day long. Now it''s better to just leave the big road and not go. If the ancestors on the mountain are still alive He said that he would not have to hang you in front of the hall of merit and virtue for a while to get rid of his hatred. "


    Li Nianshan took the silver and was about to say something. He saw the two girls who had been up the mountain coming here. Li Baizhu, who had talked with him a few times, was holding a pile of paper-cut. After trotting here, Li Nianshan thrust himself into Li Nianshan''s arms, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and said with a smile, "little Taoist, this is what your elder martial brother on the mountain asked me to deliver, and he told you not to I''m worried about the betrothal gift. The mountain will handle it. "


    Li Nianshan solemnly played a Jishou, sincere thanks, "thank you very much, miss."


    Li Baizhu waved his hand to indicate that he was OK. Then he noticed the old Taoist priest sitting by the water pool. Li Baizhu let out a cry and quickly arched his hand and said, "Li Baizhu of Luoshui academy, I''ve met the master of sheep temple."


    The old Taoist rubbed his cheek and asked in surprise, "how do you recognize me?"


    Li Baizhu said with a grin: "before I left the Academy, the master of the Academy had shown me the portrait of the sheep Temple master when he was young It''s vaguely recognizable. "


    The old Taoist didn''t agree. He just laughed and pointed to Leng pingxue in the distance. "It''s said that there''s a strange girl with a cold temper in Luoshui Academy. It''s a girl named Leng. Is that her?"


    Li Baizhu looked up at his elder martial sister with a guilty heart, and nodded a little embarrassed.


    The old Taoist touched his beard and asked casually, "Why are you going to my castle peak instead of studying in your own academy? Do you know that my little apprentice is going to get married and join in the fun, but when did you have such a big face?"


    Li Baizhu pulled the corner of his mouth and said: "no, we didn''t know about the Taoist priest''s marriage until we went up the mountain. If we had known it long ago, we must prepare gifts, so that we would not climb mountains empty handed."


    The old Taoist waved his hand. "This is not the case on the mountain. I guess you Luoshui academy and the two little guys who keep their business view on the mountain are all here for trouble. But the poor Taoist is clean and there are no lice for you to look for."


    Perhaps he has heard of it, but Li Baizhu, who has not heard this kind of statement, seems at a loss.


    On the contrary, Leng pingxue in the distance has been watching this temple master on the mountain with vigilance. Although she is in the green silk realm, she is far from being the opponent of this temple master.


    The old Taoist priest didn''t notice Leng pingxue at all. He just recited some things in his apprentice''s ear, which made Li Nianshan unhappy.


    Finally, the old Taoist stood up and said that he was going to go down the mountain. Li Baizhu had no objection. She just wanted to chat with the Taoist priest.


    When the old Taoist priest passed by Leng pingxue, he stopped for a moment to let the latter face the enemy.


    The female gentleman of Luoshui academy looked at the old Taoist priest with vigilance and called out a sheep Temple master.


    The old Taoist priest didn''t pay attention to it, but said to himself, "I''m not afraid of the shadow. Several major events happened in the border these days, pointing to the castle peak temple. If you don''t come, I don''t think it''s right. But you''re guests. I''ve been looking into things, but don''t get too far. He''s been thinking about my apprentice''s marriage for a long time. Don''t screw it up. ¡±


    Leng pingxue did not speak, but looked at the back of the old Taoist priest.


    However, the old Taoist priest who had walked a few steps turned his head and said with indifference: "otherwise, I will be angry."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    After the summer solstice, there are more and more outsiders in Qingshan town at the foot of the Castle Peak. The small town, which used to be a bit lonely in other seasons, becomes lively. It''s not too much to say that tourists like to weave. But now it''s early summer. When it''s Midsummer, the number of outsiders in the town will at least double. Then it will be really full of traffic and people ¡£


    Although it is still early summer, in fact, the peddlers in the small town have long been away from the wind. Some summer food that has to wait for more than half a month in other places of Dayu has been seen in Qingshan town. The vendors on both sides of the street sell a variety of summer food, which is rarely seen in other places in Dayu. In addition, with the accumulation of years, Qingshan town is gradually becoming more and more popular Local people have come up with many new foods. For example, the most popular summer food in Qingshan town is watermelon and tremella soup, which is the most popular in Qingshan town. It is the first time for local people to add watermelons cooled by well water into the traditional summer food tremella soup, which has a unique flavor. After arriving here, many foreigners will eat a bowl without accident, and the price is not expensive, but only six Wen per bowl After eating a bowl, if you want to eat again, the peddler who sells things will sell three bowls at most by one person, and then he will say that he will not sell anything. Watermelons are cold in nature. Eating too much is not good for the stomach and intestines. The peddlers don''t want anyone to eat bad stomachs. Therefore, the maximum amount of three bowls a day for one person is the unspoken trade rule of the vendors in Qingshan town.


    In the east of Qingshan Town, there is an old and simple courtyard, which was originally built by a county magistrate after he took office. However, although the magistrate built it out of his own pocket, he could stay in this place for two or three years and then he thought that the town was too remote and had no future to speak of. So he asked his classmates and friends in the county to transfer him away with a piece of paper Fang, the courtyard was sold to a well-off squire in Qingshan town at a low price. After buying it, he thought about building the courtyard into an inn. Because the environment is quiet and it happens to be the coolest place in the town, it has become the Best Inn in the town in the past. However, compared with other houses, this courtyard has no matter in size or price In any case, ordinary people can''t live in it. Except for some well-off families, I''m afraid that few people will choose to stay here.


    Now it''s early summer. Naturally, the inn is not full of guests. In fact, there are only ten guests in this inn. In the early morning, more than half of the guests went out to climb the green mountain. Now there are only two guests left in the inn.


    One looks like an old Taoist, another gentle middle-aged Confucian.


    There is a courtyard in front of the Inn and a rockery in the back. In the middle of the pool, there is a pavilion. When you are in it, the fish are swimming around and the cool wind is blowing. It is worth the money.


    At this moment, the two people sat down, but did not learn the general game of those chatting celebrities, just put a cup of tea in front of each other.


    Li jingle, a middle-aged scholar with a common face but elegant manners, is the youngest master of Luoshui Academy on the border of Dayu. This Li Fu Zi not only entered the territory of Taiqing early, but also became one of the most powerful scholars in the Academy. Luoshui academy is not a big academy. Although it still has some reputation in the border of Dayu, it is still placed in the In fact, it''s not worth mentioning. Otherwise, Li jingle would not have become a teacher as easily as Li jingle. When he arrived at the foot of the Castle Peak from the Bank of Luoshui, Li jingle represented Luoshui academy to investigate the castle peak temple. After all, several Taoist Academies on the border were very concerned about the evil things and harming people. Now, they happen in succession at the foot of the Castle Peak It''s hard not to let people doubt the Castle Peak view after several big things.


    The old Taoist with a gray Taoist robe is one of the three Taiqing monks who have practiced Taoism for more than 100 years. He has practiced Taoism for more than 100 years. He has long regarded the killing of demons as a lifelong wish. On weekdays, he has no mercy on the demons on the border of Dayu. Now, such a thing happened in Qingshan, Shouye temple does not hesitate to send Yu Zhen down the mountain In fact, it is not known whether there is any other thought besides paying attention to this matter. After all, in the final analysis, the old master of Qingshan temple had already crossed the border of Taiqing many years ago. Now it is hard to say whether he has entered the twilight realm. After all, yanghaizhi is one of the ten people on the border mountain, and the cultivation of realm is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    This time, Luoshui academy and shouyeguan sent three people to investigate the matter. In fact, Luoshui Academy was not superior. The two young disciples were not as good as the two young disciples of Shouye concept, and even Li jingle was not as good as Yu Zhen. This is also the intention of Luoshui Academy. After all, no matter what, this is the matter within the Taoist school. Even if Dayu is not as good as Yanling and Liangxi, there are still some considerations on some matters.


    Yu Zhen, an old Taoist, looked calm and asked, "Li Fu Zi, I heard that all of the younger generation of disciples of Confucianism have to bow down to the Yanling book reading seed. Are you not as good at learning as you are in common people? Whose fists are harder


    Li jingle waved his hand with a smile. "It''s wrong for a scholar to learn his own truth, read his own books, and go his own way. It''s just the truth that the Confucian sage said. But in today''s environment, everyone wants to fight for a higher level, and the scholar can''t help being vulgar. It''s the seed of reading books, No I know if learning will push the younger generation, but in any case. Naturally, the talent for cultivation will not be worse. Otherwise, Yanling would not expect her to compete with that Taoist. However, daozhong entered the road of cultivation much earlier than our book reading seeds. Now it seems that it is very difficult to catch up with them. "Yu Zhen said calmly: "if you can let the temple master do it in person, it is enough to show how much the chenxieshan attaches importance to daozhong. Otherwise, how could he say that he went to the Yuwu mountain where Chen Sheng had been. Now, there is a lot of buzz over the Liangxi river. It is said that the temple master almost demolished the Qingxin Pavilion of Yuwu mountain. The reason is simple. The previous attack and killing of daozhong in Dayu is chenxie The mountain suspects that Yuwu mountain has a hand in it, so the Lord of the temple does not hesitate to go up the mountain. What kind of elegant demeanor should this Taoist master who has only half a foot to step into the realm of saints when he ascends the peak of the tower


    Li jingle sighed. Over the years, whether in Liangxi or anywhere else in the mountains and rivers, the monks on the mountain know a truth. Nowadays, the mountain and river Taoism has become the dominant family. However, the temple master, as the first person in the Taoist sect, is definitely the first one in this mountain and river. Although all these things need to be done away with the saints But even so, it''s enough to make people look at it. There are so many powerful monks in chenxie mountain. The only one who can suppress the whole mountain of Yuwu mountain is the one who can not breathe. On the other hand, there is no outstanding scholar in recent years. The leader of Yanling academy has never walked in the mountains and rivers, and nothing has been reported The second time was revealed in front of the world when the master of the temple went to Yanling. In addition, there were no outstanding monks in the whole Academy. Therefore, the whole academy pinned its hope on the book reading seed. After all, the time of reading the book seed was short, and even the Taoist priest could not catch up with him, not to mention the temple master who had already stood on the top of the mountain?


    Under the general environment, the decline of Confucianism and the strength of Taoism are almost a foregone conclusion, which can not be changed by one or two brilliant scholars.


    Yu Zhen, an old Taoist priest, took a few sips of tea and sighed, "if you can produce a kind of Taoist in the view of keeping your career, I will certainly treat him as my own son."


    Li jingle laughs without saying a word. Whether a Taoist temple or an academy wants to develop, there are only two types of people. One is that the "gatekeepers" who can support the Taoist temple or academy can reason with others when they are in danger. If the reason is not reasonable, they can make others listen to you. This kind of person is very important to an academy or to the view of saying things ¡£ The second type is the future of this academy or Taoist temple. The present scenery in the ancestral clan is useless. If there is no one to take over the banner after decades or hundreds of years, this kind of "gatekeeper" will die, and then the next generation will not take over the banner. Who will talk about the reason after that and who will stop the disaster?


    This is just like those famous swordsmen in those days. A group of "gatekeepers" died, but now the ones who took over the banner are gone. Many places where swordsmen passed on have been turned into wasteland. Only Jianshan is left. Actually, Li jingle has a real feeling. Now Luoshui academy is the base site of a clan called wenjianzong. Although wenjianzong is in the zongmenli, it is the base site of wenjianzong There has never been any sword immortal in history, but there are many swordsmen who have climbed the stairs. At that time, it was a first-class sword school on the border of Dayu. However, after the war, it gradually weakened. Later, only the last one was left as the disciple of the school. Finally, he had no choice but to sit down, which was regarded as a broken inheritance.


    Later, the founder of Luoshui academy traveled here and chose this place to build Luoshui Academy. Only then did today''s Luoshui academy come into being. However, no one really knew about the man who asked Jianzong that day.


    Yu Qingshan doesn''t want to talk about anything with him, but I don''t want to say anything to him.


    Yu Zhen was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: "Yang Haizhi is a poor man. He should not be able to do this kind of thing. It''s hard to say whether some Taoists in the mountain have other thoughts. It''s hard to say what the hell is going on. It''s not easy to judge now, but Wang Shi''s child has always been jealous of evil and will not Who do you want to help? "


    Speaking of Wang Shi, Li jingle unconsciously nodded. He has heard of this young elder martial brother who keeps his career concept. He has always had a good reputation in the border of Dayu. Judging from his posture, he is likely to become the helmsman of the concept after years of polishing.


    but it is not easy to say that his majesty of the secular Dynasty set up a prince as long as it is not tomorrow If there is a certain period of time in the process of becoming the throne, there may be variables, not to mention the cultivation Sect on the mountain, which often span tens of years or hundreds of years, and the things that will happen are unpredictable.


    Li jingle pondered for a moment. "In fact, no one cares about this matter except our family. The people at the foot of the mountain and the monks on the mountain feel that it is a big difference. But Qingshan temple is not a place where such things can be done. This time I come here, I just want peace of mind."


    Yu Zhen was indifferent and did not change his face. He was not prepared to say anything more. In fact, few Taoist temples on the border of Dayu could make a voice for the people at the foot of the mountain. However, the concept of Shou ye could become one of them.


    Soon after the tea was cool, Li jingle proposed to go to the street to taste the local watermelon and Tremella porridge. Yu Zhen nodded and agreed. So they got up, went through the backyard, left through the back door, and went to stroll in the streets of Qingshan town.


    After walking several streets, they finally came to a stand selling watermelon and tremella soup. The owner of the soup was a middle-aged man with an ordinary face, which was not a peak time. Therefore, there was no one on the stand except a middle-aged man with a mild face.After sitting down, the old Taoists Yu Zhen and Li jingle ordered a bowl of watermelon and tremella soup.


    However, the middle-aged man took the initiative to turn to look at Li jingle and asked with a smile, "Sir, green hill is the mountain behind the town?"


    Li jingle nodded and did not show an attitude of rejecting people from thousands of miles away. Then he explained in a low voice: "if you climb mountains at this time of year, you won''t beat at all. However, the mountain road is not comfortable at all. You should be careful."


    The middle-aged man ha ha smile, "through these places, no matter how difficult to climb the mountains, this green hill is nothing, but if you really did not climb up, you can only complain that you are old and not very flexible."


    Li jingle laughed, "not old, not old. At least the Taoist priest beside me is much older than you."


    The middle-aged man turned his head and looked at the old Taoist Yu Zhen with a smile. He didn''t say much. After finishing the porridge, he took six Wen from his arms and stood up on the table to say goodbye.


    When the stall vendor collected the bowl, he saw the six Wen money and muttered in a low voice: "I don''t know where the Castle Peak is. How can we make the price so clear?"


    Li jingle smiles at will, but he doesn''t care.


    And the middle-aged man has disappeared.


    Yu Zhen''s expression did not change, but as if he felt something in his heart, he turned to see the direction of the middle-aged man''s disappearance.


    -


    Yanghai, the master of Qingshan temple, said that he wanted to go down the mountain, but he didn''t go very fast on the way down the mountain. After leaving the bamboo house on the hillside, he walked down the mountain road with calm expression. He met many tourists who went up the mountain and met those who took the initiative to say hello, he nodded slightly and did not pay attention to them. This also made the tourists have a higher impression of the green mountain view A lot.


    But Yang Haizhi didn''t think about it. Not far from here, there have been several incidents about monsters injuring people. Yanghai sent Taoist priests down the mountain to investigate several times, but almost none of them got it. But after another thing happened half a month ago, he finally found a living in the village. According to what the man said, he could join the monster There is also a Taoist priest in the Taoist robe of Qingshan temple. Originally, yanghaizi was very interested in it and ordered his disciples to seal up the news. However, it was spread out the next day. In the past half a month, there have been several incidents in succession. They all say that there is a Taoist priest in Qingshan temple. No matter how confused, Yang Haizhi knows that someone is setting up Qingshan temple. But when he thinks about it these days, he feels that there is something on the mountain Some Taoists acted suspiciously, but he didn''t frighten the snake. The reason was that his little apprentice wanted to get married soon. He didn''t want to screw him up.


    In fact, his favorite disciple, in the final analysis, is this little disciple, although he is a bit of a fool.


    Yanghaizhi sighed, looked up and continued to move on. After a few steps, he watched a middle-aged man appear in the sight.


    There was fog on the mountain, so I couldn''t see his face clearly. The old Taoist priest didn''t want to see more. Just when he was about to pass by, the middle-aged man stopped and said, "Taoist priest Yang."


    One of the old sheep sea is stunned. The voice is familiar!


    Then yanghaizhi looked at the middle-aged man''s face with big eyes. After seeing clearly, Yang Haizhi''s face was inconceivable. Finally, his lips trembled and his teeth trembled. He couldn''t say a word.


    The middle-aged man said with a chuckle, "what''s the matter? You''ve become such a ghost without seeing you for so many years?"


    Yang Hai''s eyes were moist and excited. He finally called out two words, "Lord!"


    As everyone knows, the present-day master of Qingshan temple is one of ten people on the border of Dayu. When he was young, he liked to travel around mountains and rivers. He had been to Yanling and Liangxi, but no one knew that when he went to Liangxi, he actually met a Taoist who was as young as him.


    The Taoist priest was in the prime of his life and had a good time talking with him. They traveled together in Liangxi. Before that, they didn''t tell their real names. They only called each other Taoist priest Yang Daochang and Taoist priest Liang. Only when they separated did they tell each other their names. He was yanghaizhi.


    And the Taoist priest Liang is called Liang Yi.


    Of course, Liang is actually the master of Liangxi Taoist temple, but his reputation is far less than that of today. In yanghaizhi of Dayu, he is not even aware that he is the master.


    But now, he yanghaizhi is already the master of Qingshan temple, but the Taoist priest Liang is already the first one in the Taoist school.


    This meeting was the first time they met after decades of separation. Thousands of sheep did not expect to be on this green hill.


    Moreover, he was willing to call him Taoist priest Yang. How could such an honor not be exciting.


    The host patted Yang Haizhi on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I''m not looking for you. I''m hiding from the mountain."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    As the first Taoist priest today, the temple master himself is the greatest blessing since the establishment of Qingshan temple. If it is possible, Yang Haizhi even wants to play gongs and drums to tell people around the world. However, since he can be the master of a temple, his priorities are clear. Therefore, after seeing the Lord, he gives up the idea of going down the mountain, Turn around and hang out on the mountain with the temple master, and have a look at the green mountain scenery.


    The simple clothes of the temple master was indifferent. He talked with Yang Haizhi about where he had gone down the mountain and what he had done. Although it has been reported that the LORD had stepped on the Yuwu mountain and demolished the Yuwu mountain, it has not been seen by his own eyes. However, most people do not know what happened on the mountain that day Today, it''s different from the master himself. Yang Haizhi walked behind the master and said with a smile: "the master''s accomplishments have been gradually deepened over the years, and he hasn''t been stagnant for a day. Now standing on a lonely peak, you can make Yuwu mountain bow with your body of mind wandering out of your body. It seems that it will not be long before you can take the last step."


    "If it was so easy to cross over, I would not have been able to read books for so many years in dengtian tower. Canghai is the end of a monk''s life, and the mystery is unknown to the saint. If you really want to cross into it, is it so easy? You, Taoist priest Yang, were ambitious and said that you wanted to bring the castle peak temple to the point where the whole Dayu knew it. But I asked None of them said that they knew, until they stepped into the border and opened their mouths to ask each other


    Yang Hai''s old face is a little red. Who in this world didn''t have much ambition when he was young, but he didn''t know the difficulty of the world at that time, so he could talk wild. Only when he was older did he know how he didn''t know the height of heaven and earth, and he never mentioned his ambition. But now he has been exposed by the Lord and Yang Haizhi is not very upset Anger, after all, this is the only one among his few friends, and he can only listen when he is reasonable.


    They walked around the bamboo house on the hillside and came to the green mountain view on the top of the mountain. But they didn''t show up in the front yard. They just appeared in a small courtyard. The owner of the temple saw a bamboo chair in the courtyard. They were not polite. They walked up and laid down, and made a very comfortable voice. They narrowed their eyes and said with a smile: "it''s Yuwu mountain. Everyone is a member of the world But who knows, I went down the mountain to Yuwu mountain in such a ghostly way that Yang Changsheng''s cultivation was already extravagant. It looked natural and unrestrained, but actually I was hurt. After I went down the mountain, I came to your place and I wanted to have a rest. But who knows, I was also watched by others. "


    Yang Hai''s expression is slightly grim. As the most powerful Taoist temple, the Taoist temple master is also the one of chenxieshan. Naturally, no one dares to have any other thoughts when he is on the mountain, or down the mountain with his full body. But now, if the temple master is injured and has not yet been on the mountain, it is expected that so many powerful Taoists in the world will have a lot of thoughts. Can chenxieshan stand on the top of the Taoist gate The audience is not the only one, but it is very important.


    Yang Hai''s silence for a moment, took the initiative to voice suggestions: "I will send all the idle people down the mountain, Castle Peak Temple closed the mountain, so as not to leak the news."


    The temple master waved his hand and shook his head with a smile, "it doesn''t have to be like this. If I''m on the mountain, who dares to go up the mountain, I''ll reason with him. There are few people who dare to reason with me if I want to come to this gate, but Taoist priest Yang, do you smell any other smell?"


    Yang Haizhi was suddenly stunned. He looked strange and did not understand his meaning.


    "There is a sword spirit," said the Lord in a low voice


    The old Taoists Yu Zhen and Li jingle, who had eaten watermelon and tremella soup, were going to return to the inn, but when they were halfway there, they saw Leng pingxue in purple and Li Baizhu holding a lot of things.


    The two men were bargaining in front of a stall. They didn''t notice Li jingle and the old Taoist Yu Zhen. Li jingle looked at his proud student and his daughter from a distance and rubbed his head with some helplessness.


    Before they went out, he told them to go up the mountain to investigate the incident, but now it was unexpected that they appeared in the town.


    After a few steps, Li jingle came to the two of them. Looking at a lot of gadgets in her daughter''s arms, Li jingle asked helplessly, "white bamboo, running down the mountain again?"


    Hearing his husband''s voice, Leng pingxue quickly turned around and saluted, "sir."


    Li''s father, who has always been cool, is just indifferent.


    Leng pingxue seldom smiles to excuse her younger martial sister, but she doesn''t say much. She tells Li jingle everything about the mountain. Li jingle talks. In fact, she doesn''t resent the young Taoist''s love for the girl at the foot of the mountain. However, Yu Zhen, an old Taoist beside her, frowns, "it''s not easy to practice. It''s a gift from heaven. This little Taoist is not precious Unfortunately, he destroyed his cultivation for the sake of a mortal woman. It''s really muddleheaded. The master of Yanghai is blind and pedantic. "


    "Li jingle ha ha smile," the world''s road tens of millions, said to have to. "


    Yu Zhen frowned and didn''t speak. He just turned around and was about to go up the mountain. Li jingle followed him with a bitter smile. Before he left, he told Li Baizhu and Leng pingxue to pay attention to the abnormality on the mountain.Li Baizhu nodded hard, but it was hard to say whether he had listened to him.


    It is cold and smooth snow, just nodded slightly, did not make much speech.


    After Li jingle disappeared in the field of vision, Li Baizhu asked his elder martial sister with a smile, "I have bought almost all the things I ordered to buy. Is it possible to get married in these two days? I have never seen a Taoist get married. I must stay and have a good look at it then."


    Leng pingxue didn''t talk much. After nodding, he took a lot of things from Li Baizhu''s arms, and then they went back to the mountain.


    After a few steps, Li Baizhu suddenly asked, "elder martial sister, have you ever seen my father and my mother getting married?"


    Leng pingxue was stunned, silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "no, sir, it''s too early to get married, and I''m too late to enter the Academy."


    She was born in the academy and grew up in the Academy, but she never saw her mother who was said to have died of illness at an early age. She can only look at the portrait of her mother in her father''s study. Therefore, from her childhood to the present, she would like to see her mother, even if she was told by others.


    It''s just such a simple request, and it has never been fulfilled. My father is said to be too sad. He has never mentioned his mother in these years, and other people in the academy are silent about her mother.


    Perhaps to see a little younger martial sister some unhappy, Leng pingxue comforted: "go to the mountain to see the Taoist priest get married."


    Li Baizhu did not answer, but walked alone in front of him, slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Before washing the clothes, Li Nianshan, the Taoist priest, asked Li Baizhu to go down the mountain to buy some things for him. Only when he had finished washing the clothes and airing them, he arranged the clothes, turned around, closed the door of the bamboo house, and went down the mountain.


    He had planned to go down the mountain to see a girl and go shopping, but now that Li Baizhu has volunteered, he has saved his shopping time and only went to see a certain girl.


    Speaking of this girl, Li Nianshan actually has a lot to say. When he first saw her on the mountain, he was only a teenager. He seemed to have planted a seed at the bottom of his heart. At first, he didn''t think whether it had taken root or sprouted. However, after seeing her again on the mountain after half a year, he realized that he had really taken root and sprouted, but Li Nianshan was brave in those years He was also placed high hopes by his master and kept it in his heart. However, he did not intend to practice Taoism for several years. Finally, he finally took that step. Fortunately, according to Li Nianshan''s view, it was excellent. Therefore, all the sufferings of the past were forgotten.


    Li Nianshan went down the mountain road and came to Qingshan town. Instead of going straight to the small yard, Li Nianshan bought a bowl of watermelon and Tremella porridge with six Wen coins from the vendors along the street. Li Nianshan remembers very clearly that Li Nianshan was the Taoist of Qingshan temple, so he added some Tremella to the bowl, which made him feel very good Li Nianshan is a little embarrassed by the big bowl.


    Finally, Li Nianshan made a Jishou to him and left with the bowl.


    Through the downtown area, I came to a small courtyard with a quiet environment. The wooden door was not closed. Li Nianshan opened the door and saw a gentle old woman under the mulberry tree in the courtyard.


    Li Nianshan looked at Li Nianshan as she pushed the door into the house. There was no difference between her eyes and her eyebrows. Li Nianshan criticized the old woman who was said to be the aunt of the girl. She walked around the mulberry tree and stood on the stone steps in front of the house door. She called Chu Liu softly. When she thought of the name, Li Nianshan always laughed unconsciously, according to her own words At that time, he was born on the sixth day of the lunar new year, so he took a homonym and called CHULIU. Over the years, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. However, Li Nianshan always talked and laughed when he said it.


    A moment later, the door was opened, and a woman in a cloth skirt appeared in front of Li Nianshan. The woman''s face was beautiful and tall, and she seemed to be higher than Li Nianshan. Li Nianshan raised her head slightly, handed over the bowl of watermelon and tremella soup, and sat down on the steps under the eaves. When CHULIU was next to him, Li Nian began to drink the tremella soup The mountain began to talk about what he had prepared and what he had not prepared. Finally, he talked about the silver given by his master. After a long time, he took out the money bag and handed it to the woman in front of him. He said with a smile, "take it. After getting married, I''ll go down the mountain to find a job. How can I make you have enough food and clothing? I can read the words If you don''t have enough books, you can go down the mountain to be a schoolmaster. Anyway, there are very few teachers who teach people to read in Dayu. There must be a school to accept me. "


    Chu Liu frowned, "you are a Taoist on the mountain. Even if you are going down the mountain, how can you do this without fear that your master will chase you?"


    Li Nianshan hesitated for a moment, and then said with some uncertainty: "master looks fierce, but in fact he is very good to me. It should not be like this. It is just that I am a Taoist. It seems that there is something wrong with me when I go to teach people how to read and read. Ah, I can''t help it. I''ll try to do it later."


    Chu Liu laughs and says nothing. She doesn''t want to say anything for him to make a decision, but she knows some of the differences between these mountain portals, so she has the idea of opening her mouth before.


    Li nianshu sat on the steps and began to talk about what happened on the mountain these days. He said which elder martial brother cut the paper and which one pasted the lantern. Anyway, he talked about a lot of things. CHULIU leaned his head on his shoulder. After listening to him, he just showed a smile and whispered, "don''t forget to buy sugar. It will be distributed at that time."


    Li Nianshan nodded, saying that he would not forget these things. Finally, when CHULIU finished the bowl of tremella soup, he took the bowl with a smile, stood up and said that there were many things to deal with on the mountain. Then he would turn around and leave. CHULIU took his sleeve and handed him a willow branch.


    Li Nianshan smiles cleanly and turns to leave after taking over.


    When he passed the mulberry tree again, Li Nianshan saluted the old woman and then walked out of the courtyard and returned to the mountain.


    After Li Nianshan left, the old woman got up and went to the steps in front of the house over there. Looking at the woman who was sitting still, the old woman looked cold and said, "you really decided to marry him. A little Taoist, now his accomplishments are gone. Can he afford to have something happen in the future? Maybe it''s willing to carry it? "


    CHULIU nodded with a smile. "If he can''t afford it, he can''t afford it. Anyway, I think I''d like to marry him. If there''s such a day, I''ll die together. His master came to see him a few days ago and didn''t say anything. What''s more, I really like him."


    The old woman''s expression is still the same, indifferent mouth said: "originally you two should not have a good result, if the expected results come later, don''t blame me, this master did not remind you, lead you into the door, I can''t control between life and death, powerless, you have to go to seek death, I can''t stop."Chu Liu didn''t answer, just covered her mouth and was laughing.


    The old woman sighed and said in a light tone, "since he is willing to give up his cultivation for you, he is actually worth trusting. But if you follow his example, you will have no self-protection


    CHULIU''s face was intoxicated with a smile. Learning from the words often said between talented scholars and beauties in books, CHULIU murmured in a low voice: "you don''t take my concubine. Why should I do it?"


    -


    after Li Nianshan walked out of the courtyard, he did not rush up the mountain. Instead, he returned the bowl, and then strolled around the street. Only then did he prepare to turn back to the mountain. Only then did he turn his head and listen to a gentle voice coming into his ears.


    "Taoist priest, stay here."


    Li Nianshan turned his head and saw a middle-aged man in a gray robe with a dagger hanging from his waist. He was looking at him not far away.


    The man in the grey robe had a mellow smile on his face. After seeing Li Nianshan turn his head, he continued to ask, "excuse me, Taoist priest, can you go to this green mountain to observe the Qingxiu temple?"


    Li Nianshan nodded and made a Jishou. He said, "Li Nianshan is just a Taoist on the mountain. I don''t know what kind of advice do you have?"


    The man in the grey robe laughed and didn''t hide it at all. "I''m washing Chunan. I''m thinking of going up the mountain to find someone. I don''t know if the Taoist priest will go back to the mountain, and just go up the mountain together."


    Li Nianshan showed a clean smile, nodded, and did not refuse. He led Xi Chu south to the mountain. Before stepping into the mountain road, Li Nianshan asked, "the hermit used sword. I don''t know if he has already entered the house?"


    The difference between a swordsman and a swordsman is just like whether to go to a swordsman''s home or not. As long as he has entered the first frontier of a swordsman, he has already entered the house. On the contrary, there is no such thing. Therefore, Li Nianshan asked this question. After all, although there is still a Jianshan mountain on the border of Dayu, few swordsmen have actually been exposed to the eyes of the world. Li Nianshan asked this question mostly because of curiosity.


    At the beginning of the wash, Nan Wen said in a voice, "it can be said that it has already crossed the threshold, but it is not far away."


    Although Li Nianshan is a little Taoist on the mountain, he knows that it is more dangerous than the cultivation road of the three religions. Therefore, he still has much admiration for these swordsmen who are rarely seen in the mountains and rivers. After listening to Xi Chunan''s words, Li Nianshan sincerely praises: "Xi Ju Shi has great perseverance, much stronger than Xiaodao."


    Xi Chunan shook his head with a smile. "I can''t say that I have great perseverance. I just yearned for it after I was young. After practicing sword, I didn''t feel much pain. I didn''t regret it all the way to today. The only regret is that I didn''t go further."


    Li Nianshan said with a soft smile: "I have a personal chance, but I can''t say how."


    Wash early South to smile to nod, "did not expect path long age is not big, pour is to see very thoroughly."


    Li Nianshan was embarrassed to open his mouth and said, "my master used to say that I didn''t do my job, but that avenue was really not what the trail liked. Now it''s better. After abandoning that Avenue, the path has finally found its own way."


    Xi Chunan laughs at it. After he descended from Jianshan mountain, he walked a lot of ways. But why did he come to Qingshan in the end? The reason is that the temple master was not willing to hide something, and even deliberately revealed some breath. He always let Xi Chunan find this place. It seems that he is preparing to take a sword on this mountain.


    And this sword came from Xi Chunan.


    As the strongest one in the ruined temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain, he was not sure about the sword.


    In fact, even the old ancestor was not sure, but he wanted to make a sword, so he came, regardless of the consequences.


    When he reached the bamboo house halfway up the mountain, Li Nianshan stopped. He asked Xi Chunan to go into the bamboo house to rest. He did not refuse. He just asked to wash his hair when he passed the pool. Li Nianshan nodded and quickly brought a wooden basin from the bamboo hut.


    After Xi Chunan took over, he really washed his hair in front of this pool.


    After washing, no matter whether it is dry or not, I put on a new bun.


    Then the elder martial brother at the foot of Jianshan mountain said with a loud smile, "I''m coming."


    But in the small courtyard on the mountain, the watchman opened his eyes and whispered, "good."


    The sound was not loud, but it was clearly introduced into the South ear of the early Xi Dynasty.


    Hold down the sword and hide his breath.


    The bamboo house is surrounded by wind.


    The wind is the sound of swords.


    It never stops.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    After a good word, the temple master turned his head and followed Yang Haizhi on the side and said with a smile: "if you want to fight, if you tear down this green mountain temple, you should be more tolerant."


    Yang Hai''s wry smile shook his head, "this is the foundation left by the grandmaster. The Lord of the temple is still holding his hand high."


    The spectator stood up, not to mention how dignified, but calmly sighed: "Qingshan temple is a good place, much better than Yuwu mountain. I really want to tear it down, but if I go down the mountain to see him in person, don''t you think it would be too much face for him?"


    Yang Hai''s view is toward the mountainside. After he went up the mountain, the master told him that the swordsman''s realm was very high, which was different from the spring and Autumn period. If he was normal, he would naturally feel a little strange in his heyday, but he would never pay any attention to it. Now, the Lord himself goes down the mountain in a spirit of wandering out of his body, and has hurt his vitality in Yuwu mountain. In fact, he meets the swordsman in the spring and Autumn period It''s not so easy, but the reason why he didn''t hide it was to see what the swordsmen in the mountains and rivers were like except chaoqingqiu.


    "The Lord wants to wait for him to fight on the mountain. Is he sure?" After all, it''s not a fake idea to be a leader.


    The temple Master said with a calm smile: "swordsmen''s combat power is the highest in the mountains and rivers. Before the war, only the demon earth friars could have the courage to fight with swordsmen in close proximity. It''s just a fight. In fact, most of the swordsmen in the mountains and rivers are not like the monks of the three religions. They are interested in learning Taoism and practicing their own magic weapons. They just need to open with one sword If you are lucky enough to see the sword immortals come out with swords, you must know how terrible it is for these swordsmen to get to this point. In those days, when they went up the steep mountain in Qingqiu, they just stood on the mountain road, and their swordsmanship made the Taoists on the whole mountain feel oppressive. It is not all because of the realm of sword immortals that these swordsmen only rely on one sword in their hands It is hard to understand why Tao is born with such momentum. In recent years, I didn''t practice my own magic weapons. When I was fighting against the enemy, I was mostly unarmed. In fact, I was influenced by swordsmen. Even some Taoists had learned sword before on the mountain, but the effect was not obvious. It has been recorded in the Taoist scroll of dengtian tower that the sword spirit of the sword immortal Liuxiang could sweep thousands of miles in those years. The friars in the realm of climbing the building would die at the touch of it. This killing power is beyond the reach of the monks of the three religions. Otherwise, why are not only the demon earth monks, but also the people of the three religions so afraid of those swordsmen? "


    The Lord didn''t finish his words, but in fact, some meanings have been made clear. If he continued to speak, he would involve some unknown things. Yang Haizhi understood very well, so he didn''t ask much. He just nodded, and then he said freely: "how can the LORD be comfortable?"


    The temple master looked calm and rarely said, "I don''t go down the mountain to meet him. I want him to accumulate strength step by step on the way to the mountain. When I get to the top of the mountain, it will be the time when he is in full swing. Now if I go down the mountain to interrupt him, I will not say anything else. This sword will not be the one I expected He has no meaning at all. I will try my best not to demolish your castle peak temple, but if it is demolished, I will make compensation when I return to the chenxieshan. "


    Yanghaizhi moved his lips and wanted to say something, but in the end nothing was said.


    The temple master was very interested. He turned his head and asked, "master Yang, why did this swordsman come to me?"


    Yang Hai said with a bitter smile, "it''s not the temple master who is injured. This man takes advantage of others'' danger?"


    The master shook his head and was obviously not satisfied with the answer. "These swordsmen are the most proud. They can''t take advantage of others'' danger. If they didn''t have that pride, they would not be like this now. There is only a sword mountain left. It should be that I want to go to the Jianshan, and then spread to Jianshan, so there is today''s matter, but our Taoist friends dare not stand up and reason with me openly, so we can only do some small actions. "


    Yang Haizhi said with a heartfelt smile: "the master of the temple can participate in the creation. The sage is invincible in the world. He who dares to stand in front of others and reason with the master is admired by the poor way."


    the temple master waved his hand, "Taoist priest Yang, this flattering general."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the hillside, the bamboo house was full of sword spirit and the sound of swords was everywhere. This really made Li Nianshan in front of the bamboo house astonished. When he went up the mountain, he had a brief conversation with the man in front of him. He knew that he was a swordsman rarely seen in the mountains and rivers. But he never thought that he could be so powerful. Just standing on the hillside could make the surrounding area full of sword spirit. Such swordsmen would not want to come to the mountains and rivers See more?


    Li Nianshan has a strange look and begins to be wary of this unknown middle-aged man. He only sees him standing in front of the bamboo house, saying a word and then has no action. Li Nianshan does not open his mouth to say anything.


    Just as far as he could see, Li Nianshan looked at his dry black hair, still dripping water.


    Wash Chu Nan turned around, smiling mellow, "little Taoist, there are so many things for marriage in the bamboo house, but want to get married?"


    Li Nianshan nodded and said with a smile, "this month, the path will go down the mountain. The main road on the mountain is not the road to be taken by the path."Xi Chu Nan sincerely said, "that Xi Chu Nan would like to wish the Taoist priest a hundred years of good marriage with the woman of her choice, and have a noble son early."


    Li Nianshan made a Jishou to show his return.


    Xi Chu Nan was silent for a moment, and suddenly said with a smile: "there is another thing. I still want to ask the Taoist priest. I don''t know if the Taoist priest should go down."


    Li Nianshan nodded, "but it doesn''t matter."


    When Xi Chunan opened the door to see the mountain, "this time, Xi Chunan will never be able to go down the mountain. He is very light, but he has a Tibetan fish. He will leave it somewhere on the green hill. If a swordsman named Li Fuyao comes to look for him, the Taoist priest can give him a point or two. Of course, it depends on fate. If the Taoist priest doesn''t meet him, or he doesn''t see him after he comes I don''t have to think about today and feel guilty. "


    Li Nianshan pondered for a moment, then frowned and asked, "is it for a Taoist priest on the mountain to take a sword when he goes up the mountain?"


    Xi Chunan shook his head. "No matter who you are, you will never be involved in the Taoist masters of Qingshan temple."


    Li Nianshan nodded his head at last, which was the right thing to do.


    Xichunan has almost finished the account of his duty, and has no worries about it any more. Then he presses down the hilt of the Tibetan fish sword on his waist and begins to walk up the mountain. However, he is not fast and looks dignified.


    Now he is going to hand out a sword, and it is not the other person who is standing opposite to receive the sword, but the one who is called the first Taoist priest.


    Moreover, this temple leader went to Yuwu mountain a few days ago, and almost demolished the Qingxin Pavilion of Yuwu mountain.


    The old ancestors are not sure about things, he washed Chu Nan naturally did not have a bit of assurance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    When Xi Chunan went up the mountain by holding down the handle of Tibetan fish sword, Yu Zhen, an old Taoist of Yiye outlook, and Li jingle, a young master of Luoshui academy, also climbed the mountain. Both of them were monks in the Taiqing area. Before they got to the mountainside, they both felt the sword meaning on the mountain. According to the Confucian monks, the swordsmen who had such a sense of sword looked at swordsmen in the mountains and rivers If you don''t practice sword, you should be a gentleman.


    The old Taoist Yu Zhen looked dignified and was silent for a long time. Just then he whispered, "he is a swordsman. He has a high level of ambition. It seems that he is still accumulating strength. It seems that he wants to prepare a sword. Mr. Li, in your opinion, what is the level of this swordsman


    Li jingle frowned and thought for a long time before he said in a soft voice: "according to reason, such a powerful man should be in the twilight situation. However, the swordsman is incomparable in combat power. Maybe he is too far away. In fact, it is not easy to judge. Why does such a swordsman climb the green mountain?"


    The old Taoist priest shook his head. If such a realm appeared in other places of the mountain and river, it seemed like a swordsman in the morning and evening. In fact, it was not a small matter. Since it was in the border of Dayu, it would not be so surprising. After all, the sword mountain is located here. Even if no swordsman has been down the mountain for many years, since there is Jianshan here, everything will be fine It''s possible, not to mention that the sword immortal hasn''t died, so the swordsman in this world can''t be said to cut off the inheritance. It''s unexpected that such a swordsman appears before the eyes of the world, but it also has some reasonable meaning.


    Li jingle slowed down and pondered heavily.


    Yu Zhen, an old Taoist priest, said anxiously, "whether you are a swordsman in Jianshan or not, Mr. Li should know that these swordsmen have never dealt with the people of the three religions. If the Taiqing area is good, they really want to splash on the mountain. I and you, together with the sheep Temple master, how can they stop them, but if they are swordsmen in the morning and evening, how can they stop them? Who can take a sword


    Li jingle said with a bitter smile: "in those days, the Sword Fairy Chao Qingqiu came to chenxieshan in person because of the suppression of Jianshan by daomen. No Taoist priest in the whole mountain dared to speak, and the saints did not speak. Chao Qingqiu is the most important person in the mountain and river. Therefore, the whole chenxieshan, even the whole daomen, can recognize it with their noses, and then they will be restrained Dare to challenge Jianshan at will, which also makes the relationship between those swordsmen and Daoists no longer exist. Before today, if a swordsman from the twilight situation comes to Qingshan to challenge, we can''t stop it. "


    The old Taoist Yu Zhen looked complicated and sighed. Finally, he decided to go up the mountain and look at Li jingle. Li jingle chuckled, "it''s the same trade."


    The old Taoist nodded. The reason why he knew that there were swordsmen still wanted to go up the mountain was that he cared about Wang Shi and the nomad. Although they were in a low level, the swordsman should not be interested in sword making. However, since he was a disciple of his view of industry, he could not ignore it.


    On the way up the mountain, they passed the bamboo cottage on the hillside. Li Nianshan, a young Taoist in Taoist robes, took the initiative to fight against the old Taoist Yu Zhen with a plain look.


    The old Taoist priest Yu Zhen looked at Li Nianshan, shook his head, said nothing, and continued to walk along the mountain road. It was Li jingle who spoke with the young Taoist priest. When Li Nianshan realized that the scholar was the husband of the two girls before, he said with a smile, "thank you so much for your enthusiasm. Xiaodao is really grateful."


    Li jingle waved his hand and didn''t say anything polite. He just asked about the swordsman on the mountain.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Nianshan said, "the monk went up the mountain to look for someone, and he also made a sword. However, he promised that the person he was looking for was not my Qingshan Taoist priest, and he would not make a sword against him. The expression of the hermit in xiaodaoguan is not deceptive, but a magnanimous gentleman. If Mr. Li goes up the mountain, he should not be in conflict with him first. "


    Li jingle nodded with a smile, "so good."


    Li Nianshan no longer speaks after nodding.


    Li jingle left the bamboo house to catch up with the old Taoist Yu Zhen. Before they reached the top of the mountain this time, they saw a grey robe not far from the front.


    The old Taoist Yu Zhen stopped and looked pale.


    Li jingle also has a bitter smile.


    Two people look at each other, see the helplessness in their eyes.


    Morning and evening?!


    It''s true that there are Jianshan in the border of Dayu. But the number of swordsmen who have really seen this realm is still very few.


    But now there is such a statue in front of us, how can we not be shocked.


    Li jingle said in a deep voice: "since it''s not to challenge Qingshan, Taoist Yu, we''d better ignore it."


    Yu Zhen nodded and did not say a word. He could feel the fierce sword spirit around him. If he took a few steps forward, he would not be the enemy of the grey robed swordsman even though he was in the Taiqing state.


    It''s hopeless to think about it.


    They watched the swordsmen in grey robe go up the mountain all the way. Li jingle turns down the mountain to stop two climbing disciples. Yu Zhen, an old Taoist priest, is going to find Wang Shi and nomad and take them away from the mountain.


    On the mountain road, xichunan''s sword spirit becomes more and more vigorous as he goes along. The three people in the temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain, together with Chen Sheng, are all the disciples of the old ancestors on the mountain. Although Chen Sheng has always been regarded as an all rounder, his sword spirit and sense of sword are all outstanding. However, if we look at them separately, he is not as good as Liu Yibai, not as good as Xie Lu, and not as good as Xi Chunan, In fact, before going down the mountain, Xi Chunan asked Liu Yibai about the sword spirit. Although Liu Yibai was careless, he didn''t want to think about the sword spirit. But in terms of the sword spirit, everything seemed to come naturally. At the beginning of practicing the sword, his sword spirit began to show. Over the years, he seemed to have been helped by God No one can match Xie Lu or Xi Chunan. On that day, Xi Chunan talked with Liu Yibai a lot and asked about a lot of things about sword spirit. Although Liu Yibai said that he knew nothing, there were some things that he didn''t know. At least for Xi Chunan, it was not the same thing. Finally, he felt that Xi Chunan had to give up and walk on the mountain road However, I felt that the things that had been pent up in my heart seemed to be unfolded one by one, as if they were instantaneous enlightenment, but the threshold between the morning and evening and the spring and Autumn period could not be passed.Near the top of the mountain, Xi Chunan suddenly remembered the words engraved on the square sword case made by Liu Yibai for Li Fuyao.


    He murmured in a low voice: "although the world is big, I only have one sword."


    On the side of the top of the mountain, Yang Haizhi, who has already arrived at the top of the mountain, and stands with his hands, looks at Xi Chunan, not far from the mountain road. They look different. Yang Haizhi sighs, "are these swordsmen rare in the world?"


    The Lord''s expression was flat, "not really, but it really let me down."


    The meaning of Yanghai is unknown. I don''t know how to speak.


    The temple Master said calmly, "I wanted to wait for him before to see how his last sword was. Now, no matter what, this is really the last sword. I don''t want to wait for him. I just want to reason with him before fighting. Taoist priest Yang, you stay at the top of the mountain. I''ll see him when I go down the mountain."


    Yang Haizhi nodded and didn''t say much. Since the master of the temple wants to go down the mountain, he is sure of it. Otherwise, he would not be like a monk like him.


    The Lord of the temple no longer talked about it. He just went down the mountain with a smile and asked, "it was something that hung your destiny. If you left that mountain, you must die. Why do you have to go down the mountain? You know, even if I go up the mountain, I will only find the strongest person on the mountain to reason. It is doomed that you will not be killed. If you are not alive, you must die?"


    On the mountain road, Xi Chunan raised his head and said with a calm smile: "I have lived too long. I feel that it is very boring. I can''t help it. I think that since the Lord of the temple came to see him before he came to Jianshan in person, he would like to see if he could stop him and save Jianshan from its disaster."


    The LORD said calmly, "can you stop me


    "Before the LORD went down, I still had three points to grasp. When the LORD went down, I had only one point."


    The master clearly said, "according to your present state, even if you have only half a chance, you will surely produce a sword. However, I should have waited for you to accumulate the potential to the end, but later I saw that you were like this, so I didn''t want to wait. Only with your sword consumption, maybe I could not go to the sword mountain. But I have a question to ask before I take out the sword. Can you tell me the answer? "


    At the beginning of washing, he stopped at the mountain road, "but it''s OK to ask."


    The owner of the temple whispered, "a swordsman from the twilight realm came to my mountain to pick up trouble, but the swordsman of Jianshan?"


    Xi Chu Nan laughed, "it''s just my younger brother."


    The master shook his head, "what are you thinking all day long?"


    Xi Chunan did not answer this question.


    Just at this moment, the fish in the waist came out of the scabbard, and the sword light flashed.


    At the same time, the master still praised: "good sword."


    Then, before the words fell, a colorful river appeared in front of the master, shining in the light of the sword.


    With his hands behind him, he calmly looks at Xi Chunan.


    At this moment, xichunan, on the mountain road, suddenly reached its peak.


    He handed out a sword, which was the strongest sword in his life.


    The sword spirit is rolling, and the wind and clouds are surging on the mountain road.


    At the beginning of the wash, a grey robe moved with the wind.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, yanghaizhi saw this scene for the first time and murmured, "it''s really a good style."


    And the viewer always looks plain.


    When he was in Yuwu mountain, he broke Yang Changsheng''s seal of eternal life with one hand of long river and the other of bright moon. However, on the green mountain, the Lord of the temple did not even reach out to the enemy, because this sword, to him, was far inferior to the seal of eternal life.


    But this sword is still appreciated by the audience.


    Even after the sword was handed out, he didn''t immediately interrupt. Instead, he watched the sword take shape and came towards him.


    He could even feel the sword spirit clearly, not far from him.


    All the monks on the mountain said that they could not enter the front of the swordsman if they were against the swordsman.


    But now, the distance between the master and Xi Chunan is only five steps.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    If there is a monk within one foot of the swordsman''s body, according to the common view of this mountain and river, it is to seek death. After all, according to the killing power of swordsmen in this mountain and river, this is an inevitable result.


    However, today, it is only a line to enter the spring and Autumn period, and the south to the top of the tower is not a little bit short. Although the temple master was out of the body and was seriously injured when climbing the Yuwu mountain, he was the first person in the real Taoist school. He was proficient in many Taoist techniques, far from being comparable to the swordsman in the twilight realm So after the sword was handed out, the Lord didn''t even reach out and let the sword come to him, and then he drove the colorful River to stop it.


    Xi Chunan''s short sword collided with the colorful river of the Taoist temple. After a while, the long river was full of light and stopped the sword in front of the temple master.


    However, he still had some admiration for Xi Chunan.


    When he was reading books in dengtian tower, he read most of the Taoist scrolls, preaching techniques and preaching methods. However, there were also many Taoist scrolls about the mountains and rivers and the local conditions and customs of the mountains and rivers. Some Taoist masters were happy and liked to leave notes on those Taoist scrolls. Most of them realized after reading the book, so that some children who had no time to turn over the books could abandon the books Know the main idea. In addition, there are a lot of annotations, most of which are interesting words. The audience can''t help smiling when they turn to them.


    It''s like a daojuan he found on the mountain before he went down the mountain. The annotation on it was a comparison between a Taoist priest and a swordsman. The elder wrote hundreds of words in a large amount of words. The general idea is why the swordsman''s killing power can surpass the mountains and rivers. In addition to the fact that he does not rely on foreign things, the spirit of a swordsman is the most important one Most of them believe that with one sword in hand, they can open mountains and fill the sea, and dare to make the world change color when one sword comes out. However, the monks of the three religions and Confucianism are good at reasoning, but they are worried too much about fighting. Buddhist monks have never been involved in the affairs of mountains and rivers. Most monks attend Buddhist scriptures in Buddhist land. Taoist monks do not have so much scruples. They fight and are not affected by anything He didn''t pay much attention to Qi Yun. Therefore, Taoism is one of the three religions who are good at fighting, but even so, it is not as good as swordsmen. Only in this vein can we really achieve a sword in the hand and forge ahead.


    Although the master of the temple did not pay much attention to this general statement, whether it was chaoqingqiu in those years, Chen Sheng later, and even now Xi Chunan, he felt the same. This makes him have to think of the previous generation''s statement again.


    But now, Xi Chunan, who has hardly caused any effective damage to the temple master with one sword, is almost at the end of his strength.


    Looking at the unknown swordsman, the temple owner asked curiously, "when a sword comes out, only when you know that you can cut off the mountain can you dare to make a sword against the mountain. Is this right?"


    Xi Chu Nan nods hard, "yes."


    When he got the answer, he was a little confused and said, "well, since you are right, why do you still insist on making a sword when you know that the mountain is constantly being cut and the sea can''t be split?"


    The master brother at the foot of Jianshan naturally said: "if you don''t get this sword, how can you know that the mountain must be cut continuously, and the sea must not be split?"


    The host was speechless.


    To this day, he can''t understand these swordsmen''s thoughts.


    Forget it, the master waved his hand and said at will, "your sword is doomed to be useless. Naturally, I have to go to that Jianshan mountain. What else do you want to stay?"


    Xi Chu Nan shook his head and said to himself, "I still have a sword."


    The host''s eyes lit up and he said.


    Then for a moment, the temple owner was a little excited, because in the moment after the swordsman''s voice dropped, Xi Chunan''s sword spirit soared, and a strong sword Gang appeared on the Tibetan fish with the short sword.


    The sword is sharp.


    The head of the temple was even cut off by the sword Qi.


    After thinking about it for a while, he stepped back a few steps. It was ten steps away from the swordsman.


    Xi Chunan said with a low smile: "in my life, although I have never regarded Kendo as the only one in my life, my biggest regret is that I have never set foot in the spring and Autumn period. Therefore, this last sword is called Chunqiu. Ask the LORD with this sword. Do you dare to accept it


    The audience laughed, "but it''s OK to go out."


    So Xi Chunan laughed and handed out the second sword.


    When the sword was handed out, there was no sound on the mountain road. The wind and the sound of the sword were not heard. Compared with the first sword before, the momentum of the sword was much worse than that of the first sword. However, the Lord saw something different in this sword.


    Spring and autumn, as the name suggests, is to be able to know the beauty of the four seasons between heaven and earth. How to know it is only by watching day after day that you can know the mystery. Therefore, when you reach this realm, your life span will reach a length totally beyond the imagination of the common people. After entering the spring and Autumn period, many monks can spend hundreds of years studying Deng Naturally, many people will not be able to achieve the secret of the building. After wasting time, they will die. However, a small number of people will step into the next realm because of the extra time, and they will go further away from the road. Monks in the world, even saints, can not live forever. Therefore, in fact, the way of immortality is the way of eternal life.Since Xi Chunan had not set foot in the spring and Autumn period, naturally, he did not know what the scenery was like. Therefore, although this sword was called Chunqiu, it was actually his guess and yearning for that realm.


    Infinite yearning.


    In this sword, the viewer saw the endless vitality, but the person who used the sword lost his vitality.


    When a sword is wielded, the sword Gang is like a dazzling Green Qi.


    Roaring.


    The sword Qi is rolling, still better than before.


    Xi Chunan smiles. No matter whether the sword is successful or not, there is no regret.


    The next moment.


    The Lord of the temple reached out and drove the colorful River to stop the sword. It didn''t seem that much effort was needed. After a moment, he drove the river to hit xichunan''s chest.


    The colorful River swept by.


    Not fast, but still unavoidable.


    After the colorful River, he left a huge hole in the chest of Xi Chu Nan.


    Xi Chu Nan laughs miserably and throws the Tibetan fish down the cliff.


    He did not shed any blood, but as a ray of light, gradually disappeared on the mountain road, between heaven and earth, nothing left.


    With the same expression, he walked back to the mountain.


    Yang Haizhi, who had been watching the battle at the top of the mountain, always had a faint smile. Today, the Lord of the temple took the last hint of his worries. Sure enough, the LORD was still the one.


    When Xi Chunan disappeared between heaven and earth, the statue of Xi Chunan was already full of cracks in the broken temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain, but now it is completely smashed.


    With a boom, it turned into a pile of loose sand.


    Liu Yibai was in the ruined temple. After seeing this scene, he didn''t say a word. He just pulled out a jar of wine and walked outside the ruined temple.


    But Xie Lu, who was startled by the noise here, went to the gate of the broken temple, only took a look at the scene inside, then turned around and left.


    In fact, both of them knew that their senior brother was really gone this time.


    The word "parting" has both life and death.


    After Xie Lu and Liu Yibai left, a tall old man appeared in the broken temple. It was Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan.


    Xu Ji came to this pile of loose sand, without saying a word, just gently picked up a piece of sand, laughing and shaking his head.


    It''s like he was holding the baby many years ago.


    The old Confucian scholar was asking Jianping, turning over a eulogy and reading aloud.


    In his whole life, he read eulogy for others only a few times.


    In addition to not many people want to, but also because he does not want to read for ordinary people, so this is one of the few times.


    Only this time, he was willing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    Although the last sword on the mountain road was not powerful, it was in fact a wave in the silent place. The whole mountain road was basically affected by this sword. After the colorful river of the Taoist temple was closed, it spread. Many trees on both sides of the mountain road were cut off by this sword.


    Numerous trees fell down in a crash. Li jingle, who had not yet reached the foot of the mountain, frowned after seeing the scene. The power of this swordsman in the twilight realm was far more powerful than his previous conjecture.


    It''s just that after just one sword, he can''t feel any more sword spirit, and Li jingle feels more and more strange. A swordsman in such a realm would not be surprised to say that he killed any Taoist on the mountain at will. But now there is no movement on the mountain, but the swordsman has already stopped his sword. Is it possible that someone has stopped this sword, Will you be stopped by the Taoist on the mountain?


    Li jingle thought it was incredible, so he didn''t believe it.


    It''s just that the mountains are now clearly troubled, and all the situation is still unclear.


    Come to the mountainside, Leng pingxue and Li Baizhu are really here.


    Li jingle rubbed his head and came to the pool in front of the bamboo house. Li Nianshan, sitting in front of the pool, only looked down at the two green carp that he had just put in a few days ago. However, when he went down the mountain, he also put the willow branch that CHULIU handed him. He had hoped that the willow branch could be put more time, but what he didn''t expect was that the willow branch was put in the pool After the edge, on the contrary, the branches and leaves become more and more green and vigorous.


    Li jingle asked straight to the point: "little Taoist, what happened to the swordsman who went up the mountain?"


    Li Nianshan raised his head and said regretfully, "the master sent a message just now, saying that it was the monk who was sitting on the top of the mountain."


    Li jingle frowned, "the swordsman is obviously of high level. At last, he made that sword and even cut off many trees on both sides of the mountain road. It''s obvious that if the last sword is not taken down, it''s killing someone. But if you cut someone off, how can you say that you are sitting on the ground. "


    Li Nianshan shook his head. "In this way, I don''t know the path. The master said so, and the path told Mr. Li. However, according to the elder martial brother on the mountain, there were strangers on the mountain before, and they were good friends of Shifu."


    Li jingle didn''t answer. Yanghaizhi, the leader of Qingshan temple, is on the border of Dayu. There is no doubt that yanghaizhi, the leader of Qingshan temple, is on the border of Dayu. There is no doubt that the realm of yanghaizhi is in the Taiqing border. In the gate of Dayu Road, one can also rank among the top three. If one can win yanghaizhi steadily, other people will not be able to say, except for the one who keeps the view. It''s just in the border of Dayu, I have never heard of yanghaizhi''s friends whose realm is far above the ten people on the mountain. After all, the ten people on the mountain, except for the master of Shou Ye Guan, may have stepped into the morning and evening, and the rest of them are in the Taiqing Dynasty. If Yang Haizhi''s friend can take the sword of the swordsman in the twilight state and kill the swordsman on the mountain, the realm can not be regarded as the twilight state, At least it has to be in the spring and Autumn period.


    Even in the morning and evening, at least he can carry heavy treasure. But when the sword was used before, Li jingle didn''t see anything else except the sword spirit on the whole mountain. Therefore, the possibility of carrying heavy treasure is very small. That is to say, the friend of Yanghai is at least in the spring and Autumn period?


    But this is the spring and Autumn period, a real monk on the mountain, a real big man, and a good friend of a small Taoist temple?


    Li Nianshan said with a soft smile: "master, when he traveled mountains and rivers in his early years, he made many friends. It is said that there are still predecessors in the mountain. Nowadays, some people go to the mountain. In fact, it''s not a big deal. Maybe the hermit didn''t come to Qingshan temple from the beginning to the end."


    In this case, Li jingle couldn''t say anything. He just said with a smile, "the Lord of the sheep Temple makes friends, among which there are such predecessors, which naturally makes people envious."


    Li Nianshan didn''t say anything any more. Anyway, he had guessed the meaning of master''s sending a message. No matter how much he said, it didn''t mean much.


    Li jingle is also a smart man. Naturally, he is very accurate in these details. Nowadays, no matter whether it is true or not, there is at least an expert sitting in the town on the Castle Peak, which makes it difficult for them to do. After all, whether there is any relationship between the monster hurting people and the castle peak temple before, the standpoint of keeping the profession is different from that of Luoshui Academy. At least, Luoshui academy doesn''t like to fight big battles, As for the Shouye temple, it''s hard for Li jingle to say whether he has to fight with Qingshan temple, but he definitely doesn''t want to get involved. Now that he has this master, the concept of Shouye will not have an advantage in any case. If the expert wants to help Qingshan temple first, no one in Luoshui academy or Shouye temple will be able to make a spanner with Qingshan temple.


    Liang Xi likes to reason with his fist, but now Dayu''s is not much different.


    Li jingle was waiting for the old Taoist Yu Zhen at the mountainside. In fact, many things had happened on the mountain. The temple leader stopped Xi Chunan''s sword, and then he was watched by many Taoist priests on the mountain. However, before the news was sent out, he was strictly ordered to go abroad under the sea of sheep. Therefore, although there was no big movement on the mountain, there was no need to whisper The two men, Shouye Guan, who had been searching for information up the mountain. For some reason, the nomadic and Wang Shi got the news. They were thinking about going to the backyard. On the way, they clashed with some Taoist priests on the mountain. Then the nomads ignored their actions and even injured a Taoist priest on the mountain. Soon, there was a big riot. Wang Shi thought it was his own fault, So he didn''t do anything. When the riot was about to subside, the old Taoist priest Yu Zhen appeared at the scene again. The old Taoist priest ignored his action and forced him to take two mountain disciples down the mountain. In this way, he directly alerted Yang Haizhi.The sheep Temple master was very interested, but these things happened under his nose. He couldn''t hold his face when he was on the mountain, so he beat back the old Taoist Yu Zhen. After being humiliated, he even issued a jade imperial edict to Shouye temple to ask for help. The matter became more and more out of control, and the mountain became a mess at this time.


    Yang Haizhi led a group of Taoist priests on the mountain. Facing the three people who were surrounded by them, he asked with indifference: "do you really treat me as a green mountain Taoist temple?"


    Yu Zhen didn''t speak, but there was a sound from the sky, like thunder in my ears.


    "Who dares to deceive my disciples of Shouye temple?"


    Here comes the old master of the idea of keeping the profession!


    The expression of Yanghai remains unchanged.


    And the audience, always just in the backyard of the bamboo chair, closed eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    In fact, the common people in the world do not know much about the monks on the mountain. They only know that the monks on the mountain can move mountains and fill the sea, and they often decide people''s life and death. As for what it is, they dare not say anything in vain, but these things are all immortal means in their eyes.


    The old master of the Yiye temple, one of the ten people on the border of Dayu, is even the first one among the Taoist gates on the border of Dayu. It has been rumored in early years that this old Taoist master, whose lifelong wish is to subdue demons, has already broken through the Taiqing Dynasty and stepped into the morning and evening. If this is the case, this will be the first position of the Dayu border Taoist gate. However, this old temple master has not been seen in decades In fact, the monks on the border of Dayu were beating drums in their hearts. Did the old temple master really cross the threshold of the Taiqing border and enter the twilight realm, or did he just make further progress in the Taiqing area and climb forward for half a step forward. Now, as soon as the old Taoist Yu Zhen asked for help, Li jingle on the mountain here immediately knew that this old temple master had already After crossing the threshold and stepping into the twilight, Li jingle did not understand that the view of keeping the profession was thousands of miles away from the castle peak temple. Why did the old Taoist priest come to the Castle Peak in less than half a day after the jade ultimatum for help was issued?


    Is it possible that this old temple master did not want to hand over this matter to several younger generations from the beginning to the end. Instead, he had already taken his own initiative, but he did not show up. Now, when he met Yu Zhen for help, he showed his real body?


    Li jingle, who had just arrived at the Taoist temple on the top of the mountain, originally wanted to make a step for the Qingshan temple, so as to turn a big thing into a small one. However, he never thought that the old master of the view of industry had already come to Qingshan. Since he had already stepped into the morning and evening, he was the first one on the mountain in Dayu border In fact, today''s affairs can''t be good in any way. Li jingle was wise enough to step back and not allow himself to fall into it. If he had been standing at the side of Shouye temple before, it would have been OK if he had stood at the side of Shouye temple. But now, the old temple master is not fake. According to the previous news, there is a friend of yanghaizhi on the mountain. This swordsman who can control the twilight situation can control it, and the realm is not lower than the old temple master As a result, if he prefers to be conservative, he will be in a very difficult position.


    Judging from the current situation, it is the best for Luoshui academy to stand on the sidelines.


    After the old master of Shouye temple said something, his real body gradually appeared in the clouds. He didn''t rush to the top of the mountain. He just hung in the air and looked down at the green mountain temple. Many of the disciples of the green mountain temple looked up. They could only see a purple robed Taoist priest in the air, with white hair and dust in his hands. Even now the two sides are in opposition, there are many students yearning for it.


    Yang Hai''s expression was so indifferent that he looked at the old temple master. In the past, the saying of Yanghai would not have been a little afraid, but now that there are watchmen on the mountain, it is the biggest reassurance in the world. If you are reasonable, Yanghai is reasonable. If you don''t make sense, who can make waves in front of the audience?


    Is it just a little morning and evening monk?


    Yang Haizhi even thought that if he knew that the Lord of the temple was on the mountain, would he kowtow and worship the leader of the ten people on the border of Dayu?


    After all, when Taoist leaders say that, not everyone can wear them on their heads.


    When the old master of Shouye temple came to the green mountain, the old Taoist Yu Zhen''s face was full of wrinkles, and the whole person looked much younger. While the nomad was looking at his own temple, his eyes were hot, but Wang Shi had some worries between his eyebrows. Now there should be no more steps between the two Taoist temples.


    In fact, the old Taoist temple did not pay much attention to the castle peak temple.


    Finally, Yanghai said, "Lord Shen, since you are here, please come down and talk about it."


    The voice is not loud, the tone is more indifferent, this sentence anyone to listen to, is not a good one.


    The old master of the temple, who was dressed in purple robes, laughed and was more direct? Do you think you deserve it


    As soon as this sentence was said, Wang Shi''s face became very strange, and countless Taoist priests on the mountain also looked at the old master of Shouye temple in an instant. This time, there was no half admiration in his eyes.


    Yang Haizhi grinned and said with a smile: "good, good, you Shen Changyu has stepped into the twilight realm, and you are going to walk horizontally in my green hills?"


    The master of Shouye temple was indifferent and said with a sneer: "I Shouye temple and you, who collude with monsters like you, are not in the same way. There is nothing to talk about."


    Yang Hai''s expression is complex, and his old face is full of grief and indignation. However, he does not want to say more. He rises from the ground as soon as he is swept away from his body. Li jingle is caught off guard when he wants to fight with the old Taoist temple. Is Yanghai so strong? But he soon thought about the details and realized that there must be some big people on the mountain. Otherwise, yanghaizhi would not be so indifferent.


    It''s just a good friend of the sheep watchman. Who is it?


    -


    Li Nianshan has gone up the mountain.


    It is exactly one hundred days before this young Taoist priest went up the mountain from his self-cultivation.


    One hundred days ago, Li Nianshan went to ask his master, the elder martial brother on the mountain, and finally asked CHULIU at the foot of the mountain. The master felt his head and agreed. The master brother was shocked and said that the younger martial brother was happy, while the girl nodded. After returning to the mountain, Li Nianshan dissipated the qi movement that he had been cultivating for more than ten or twenty years and completely changed After becoming an ordinary man, the first thing he did was to build a bamboo house on the middle of the mountain. I wonder if it is because some of him dare not go up the mountain to face his master and his senior brothers. Li Nianshan hasn''t been to the mountain once in 100 days. On the contrary, there are many senior brothers who come back to sit down and give him some things. This makes him feel that he is afraid to go up the mountain to face his master and his senior brothers There is more guilt in my heart.At the beginning of his ascent to the mountain, Shifu announced that he would accept himself as an apprentice, and then he would not accept any more. All the elder martial brothers on the mountain all know that this little younger martial brother is a disciple of great expectations of the master, and may even become a master of the Temple in the future. Although Li Nianshan''s talent is not bad, his mind has not been put on the cultivation of Taoism at all. Therefore, Yang Haizhi doesn''t care about it. Yang Haizhi doesn''t even say much about it or impose something on him People are the same as before.


    Until Li Nianshan proposed to go down the mountain to marry the woman, there was no opposition on the mountain. But behind the scenes, many Taoists feel a little sorry. This is clearly a young man who can walk very far on that road. Why don''t you want to?


    Li Nianshan didn''t hear these voices at all. On the contrary, when he knew that he was going to marry, he tried his best to help him prepare everything, large and small, without any intention. He just didn''t want to hurt his younger martial brother.


    Among his peers on the mountain, the eldest elder martial brother is already in his 60s, and most of the rest are not confused. Even the elder martial brother who is closest to him is still at the age of 30, and the difference is not great. Therefore, most of the elder martial brothers in the mountain regard him as his own nephew and nephew, and his care can not be ignored.


    But the more so, Li Nianshan felt that he had no face to see his elder martial brothers and masters.


    Now that there are big events on the mountain, Li Nianshan thinks it''s time to go to the mountain again.


    But before he went to the front yard, Li Nianshan went to the backyard first. He had to say that he was very smart. Knowing that master was not the master of the concept of industry, he wanted to ask his friend to help him.


    My master will not take the initiative to speak. His elder martial brothers are all one track minded. Now I can''t think of these things. In the end, only his relaxed younger martial brother can have the courage to invite the elder.


    When Li Nianshan came to the backyard, he saw a middle-aged man playing with his master under the eaves of the house. He went down the mountain to make a set of chessboards, but the pieces were not seen.


    Li Nianshan knew about the chessboard. After his master had spent tens of liang of silver to bring it to the mountain, he had never been able to show it to anyone. Even he did not have a chance to play it. However, relatively speaking, the master who was not proficient in chess only liked the board, so when he bought it, he didn''t even want any pieces. This made Li Nianshan feel that it was a waste Birthday.


    Li Nianshan was a little strange to see this middle-aged man with an ordinary face playing with the chessboard under the eaves. But after a few steps, he still saw the ceremony and said, "Li Nianshan, I''ve met my predecessors."


    The LORD raised his head and looked at the young Taoist priest. He asked in doubt, "clearly, his aptitude is good. It should not be difficult to take a small section of the road. Why should it not go?"


    Li Nianshan looked indifferent and said in a soft voice: "the road is not the main road in my heart, so I turned around and went to another road."


    The master of the temple was puzzled and said, "you have the same temperament as my apprentice. If you were not a disciple of this mountain, I would like to ask if you would like to follow me to another mountain to practice Taoism. Your temperament may be that my apprentice still likes it very much."


    Li Nianshan couldn''t laugh or cry. He knew that master had a good friend on the mountain, but he didn''t think that his friend was such a disposition.


    Is it possible that all the senior people in this world are like this?


    The master waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m going to reason with him now. I''m going to talk to him. It''s hard to avoid being accused of bullying the small with the big one. Why don''t we play the last game of chess and wait until the little guy moves his hand first


    Although Li Nianshan doesn''t know how to play chess, now that there is only a chessboard and no pieces, how to play chess?


    So he asked, "master, how can I play chess without chess pieces?"


    The master of the temple laughed and didn''t speak. He just waved a little. There were many pieces in black and white on his side. If you look carefully, you can see that these pieces are just a ball of Qi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    Before the game, the spectator moved the chessboard into the courtyard. He only moved a bamboo chair. Li Nianshan, opposite him, could only stand and play chess with him.


    Li Nianshan didn''t say a word. He just thought about how to get the pieces around the temple and put them on the chessboard. As for the rest, he didn''t pay attention to them. In fact, it is quite natural that the Taoist priest Li Nianshan, as the leader of the Taoist sect in the world, can call Yang Hai Zhi as one of them. It is because he is reading his old love. However, Li Nianshan, a little Taoist, is qualified to be equal with him. Therefore, it is quite normal for him to stand and sit with him.


    Before playing chess, the master of the temple said with a bright smile: "among the chess masters in the world, there are more monks on the mountain than at the foot of the mountain. Ge Hong, the master of Yuwu mountain, thinks that he is the first one on the mountain. However, if he takes it down the mountain, not to mention the national chess player of the three dynasties, even the chess masters in some remote small countries may not be comparable. Among the secular people at the foot of the mountain, the blind man in Yanling can win the championship As a scholar, he is not gifted in practice, and he is blinded by others. But maybe he is more attentive. Can''t he say that his chess ability can reach the present level? As for Ge Hong, his chess power is not the first on the mountain. As far as I know, his chess power is at most the second and the first, and there are other people. "


    When Li Nianshan heard the string song and knew the elegance, he quickly said with a smile, "the first one is the elder?"


    With a smile, he explained, "the one with the best chess power is the one with great status. The whole gate depends on his face. Who can you tell me?"


    Li Nianshan sighed with a sigh. His thoughts were complicated, and he said in a soft voice, "it''s the Lord."


    Li Nianshan did not dare to have any speculation about this Taoist leader.


    The master continued: "he seldom plays chess with people these years, but in the early years, he still likes to play a game with people in his spare time. However, the chess game is always a minor one, which does not seem to have much significance to him. How can he play chess well? If he meets these unreasonable monks, he will not be beaten to tears?"


    Li Nianshan was dumbfounded. It seemed that he was a little strange about the idea of the master. The master waved his hand and said no more. He asked Li Nianshan to take a chess drop on his side. However, since the master made such a gesture, Li Nianshan would take the sunspot first.


    Li Nianshan was silent for a moment. He came to the side of the main body of the temple and reached out to clamp a spot with his index finger and middle finger. It was only when Li Nianshan''s two fingers caught the spot, the countless pieces on the side of the main body of the temple glowed with light, and the viewer looked at the young man with a smile all the time.


    Li Nianshan tried hard to pull the spot out of the viewer''s side and put it on the chessboard. However, when Li Nianshan tried to pull the spot out of the viewer''s side, his whole mind would boom, and then his whole brain would feel buzzing.


    But the sunspot did not move.


    Li Nianshan said with a wry smile: "master, I can''t really play this game of chess if you do it like this."


    Looking at Li Nianshan, the temple master did not offer any consolation, but said calmly, "if you drop one of your pieces on the chessboard, your master''s chance of winning will be one more point. If you can go down with me to the end of the game, the bully will die directly on the mountain. Even if it can''t, after 20 hands, your master and the little guy''s realm will be on the same line, and I''ll spread them on the mountain In a net, these pieces are nodes. The more you drag on this board, the lower the level of the little guy will be. After the end of the game, he will still be in the sky. I will lose. I will add a lottery. If you can let me make a wrong move, I will stay on the green hill. How about that? As for you, no matter what, I don''t want you to pay any price. Besides, as a little Taoist, what can I be interested in? "


    Li Nianshan looks complicated. He feels guilty about the mountain. Now that there is such a chess game in front of him, it''s always right to try.


    So Li Nianshan nodded and put his two fingers on the spot again.


    This time, he was determined.


    He spent half a stick of incense, and finally he turned pale and dragged the piece onto the chessboard.


    The host of the temple said nothing and dropped a white son, which looked very casual. Before the game began, the spectator did not ask the young man whether he was good at this game. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether the young man is good at this game.


    When Li Nianshan saw the master''s fall, he went to get the second sunspot. Just before he caught the spot, Li Nianshan asked for the first time: "what''s the ranking of the master''s chess skills on the mountain?"


    The audience seemed to find this question very interesting. After a moment''s silence, he said with a smile, "Gehong is not as good as me."


    Li Nianshan asked again, "what about the elder''s realm compared with the master Ge Shan?"


    "If I play chess with him, he won''t win or lose in fifty hands. As for fighting, I stand in front of him and he will lose."


    Li Nianshan is speechless.


    However, while the young man was taking advantage of the chess pieces, the spectator stood up and went to see the fight between two people in the distance in the middle of the yard.


    The host stood in his place and said with a smile, "Taoist priest Yang, how can you say that you are also the Lord of the temple on this mountain? Can I make a fool of you?"


    In fact, from the very beginning, Shen Changyu, the old master of Shouye temple, had no intention to be merciful from the very beginning. However, although Yang Haizhi didn''t cross the Taiqing Dynasty and came to the morning and evening, the realm was as high as the level. In addition, the level of magic weapons was not low. At the same time, the two were even, but in fact, anyone could see that, Before long, yanghaizhi will be completely suppressed by the old temple master. Although the magic weapons are useful, it is their own cultivation that can ultimately determine the outcome.However, after half an hour, Shen Changyu found that his actions began to change, and the whole person seemed to be oppressed by something. Therefore, after hitting the rear, Shen Changyu''s expression began to be a little flustered. The same Taoist temple on the border of Dayu could not be said to be indissoluble. In recent years, he had never heard of any mountain protection battle on the green mountain Today, the Castle Peak is not as simple as he imagined.


    Yang Haizhi, on the contrary, has no idea about this. It is natural that the present guanye master can be among the ten people on the border of Dayu. However, when he reaches the present state is beyond his expectation. Now he has been holding back his hand. Yang Haizhi can only understand that he wants to let him solve the problems on the mountain by himself, although he may Help him at the end of the story, but he won''t be able to do it directly. Yang Haizhi is helpless. There is a great God behind him, but he can''t ask for it at all.


    Shen Changyu blows the dust and interrupts the Qi machine drawn by yanghaizhi. He looks strange. Then he takes a swipe of his body and seals his hands. He is ready to kill Yang Hai Zhi with the thunder method of Shou Ye Guan. He can let him seal it, but the thunder never comes to Qingshan.


    To this moment, Shen Changyu is really some feel some bad omen.


    Yang Haizhi, one of Yanghai''s disciples, has a complex knowledge of Daoism, and almost all of them are involved in Taoism. Therefore, Yang Haizhi, who was regarded as an all-round talent, was selected when he was the successor of the old Taoist temple. However, due to his own qualifications, Yang Haizhi was not proficient. Otherwise, Shen Changyu should not be the leader of the ten people on the border mountain of Dayu It should be his sheep sea.


    In the previous fight, Yang Haizhi maintained an invincible balance of power with the help of his own learning and several magic weapons, but even this could not make him able to hold on for a longer time.


    Just see Shen Changyu this time after the printing fruitless, sheep sea of all of a sudden then smile.


    He knew that it was the Lord.


    But in the courtyard, after the owner left a lot of white pieces at will, the chessboard had already passed 20 hands. Although the sunspot was trying to survive, it was actually doomed to lose.


    Sweating, Li Nianshan''s hands trembled, trying to drag a sunspot onto the chessboard, then gasped heavily to recover his strength.


    "Do you know that all the people who can play chess with me for 20 moves are at least in the twilight, but you are the only one who has not even a trace of Qi, and can still play 20 hands with me. It''s not difficult for you to wear a yellow purple Taoist robe in chenxie mountain, but it''s really difficult if you don''t want to."


    Li Nianshan said with a smile, "it''s OK to have the elder, but nothing else."


    The Lord of the temple was silent, leaving a white boy.


    But after the white one fell, the Lord of the temple quickly frowned. He was dumb and laughed, "this time, I want to leave this Taoist art on the green hill."


    Li Nianshan bowed and saluted, "thank you, master."


    The master did not show, but said calmly, "this game of chess is meaningless. If you take out five sunspots one after another, I will let the little guy roll down from the air."


    Li Nianshan nods and reaches for the sunspot.


    This time, five in a row, in fact, is not simple, so spent a stick of incense, he put the five on the chessboard, and the Lord just took a light look, and then step out of the backyard to the front yard.


    In full view of the public, I saw Shen Changyu, the old master of Shouye in the air.


    Then the latter fell directly from the air and landed on the ground, with dust all around.


    The Lord of the temple stood with his hands on his back, and his expression was extremely calm.


    Then he turned and went back to the backyard.


    Only a group of people were left speechless, especially the old Taoist Yu Zhen, whose face was unbelievable.


    Yang Haizhi looked down at his old enemy, and then looked at the back of the Lord''s departure. His face was strange. He really couldn''t figure out what the LORD was thinking.


    But when he returned to the backyard, he finally dropped a white son and went down the mountain naturally. This time, he was different from the mentality of rain and fog mountain before, but in fact, it was almost the same.


    Only this time, he will go to the Jianshan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    Before he went down the mountain, he did not break his promise and left the Taoist skill on the mountain and engraved it on the chessboard. I believe that after seeing Yang Haizhi, his face will be very beautiful, but the Lord must not be able to see it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The top of the mountain was silent.


    Before he went down the mountain, he did two things for yanghaizhi. The most intuitive one was that he solved the challenge of the old master of Shouye temple. The second thing was much more obscure, but by comparison, Shen Changyu, a human spirit, naturally meant something.


    There is a supporter of the castle peak temple. The strength of the realm is much higher than that of him. It may be the spring and Autumn period, and it may also be the realm of climbing the tower. If it is the spring and Autumn period, it is also the top monk in the Taoist sect, but relatively speaking, it is not so frightening. If you really go to the castle realm, let alone Shen Changyu, even if the Taoist gates in the whole Dayu border add up, it is not enough to see.


    After Yang Haizhi came back to the front yard, he was not willing to talk to the old guanye Taoist who was seriously injured by the Taoist temple. He just said that he saw off the guests and left. Now, on the mountain, the old Taoist priest Yu Zhen and Li jingle were both Taiqing, but they were not the opponents of Yanghai Now, Luoshui academy has made it clear that they will protect themselves in a wise way. Otherwise, they will be trapped in it, leaving only the concept of industry. No one can afford the muddy water of Qingshan temple.


    Yang Haizhi came back to the backyard and saw Li Nianshan, who was tidied up and was ready to go down the mountain. The old Taoist moved his lips. Some words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat, so he felt a little uncomfortable.


    But as the Lord of a view, yanghaizhi should not have been like this.


    Li Nianshan looked at his master and said happily, "after my disciples go down the mountain, I will get married tomorrow."


    Yang Hai nodded and finally said, "some things, I want to talk with you clearly."


    Li Nianshan nodded with a smile. He moved to the bamboo chair where he had been sitting before the Lord, and asked Yang Haizhi to sit down and speak. He stood opposite him.


    Yang Haizhi sighed, thinking whether to start from the beginning or simply to be shocked. He remained silent for a long time, or decided to make a long story short. "The reason why the master of the Shou Ye Guan came to find my castle peak was that the old man wanted to give us a little bit of power by breaking through the morning and evening. In fact, I don''t need to say much about the monster attack that happened around the Castle Peak a few days ago It was shouyiguan, but since he was restrained today, he didn''t want to say anything more. What he did was to subdue demons. Although his idea was too bad, his original intention was ok, but his utilitarian heart was too heavy. It''s not so easy to think that all the border roads and gates will listen to his view of keeping his profession. "


    Li Nianshan said helplessly, "master, can you tell me the key point?"


    Yang Haizhi looked at him and said to the point, "that CHULIU girl is not a person."


    As soon as this sentence was said, Yang Haizhi thought that he could guess all the reactions of his little apprentice, but finally he failed. Li Nianshan was stunned and quickly whispered, "I know."


    "But I have asked the master and the elder martial brother before. The master''s accomplishments in this realm must be able to see through. But the master also said," let me be my master. "So now, master wants to break down the marriage of his apprentice?" Li Nianshan looks at Yang Haizhi with a smile on his face.


    Yang Hai''s words were blocked for a moment, but he soon said with a deep heart: "mountain spirits and wild monsters have been with people for a long time, which naturally affects people''s fortune and longevity. It''s OK to say that you had a cultivation before. But now that you are all ordinary people, how can you stand it? Even if the girl is not malicious, how long can you live if you stay with her for a long time


    Li Nianshan said softly, "how long can you live?"


    At one time, some people hate iron but not steel.


    Li Nianshan soon began to smile again. "Since master has opened his mouth, naturally there is a way to solve this problem. I don''t believe that you, a master of green mountain temple, will be helpless."


    Yang Hai was silent, but he was helpless.


    He suddenly found that he had not known his apprentice well from the beginning to the end.


    -


    before leaving the Castle Peak Town, the visitor went to a not too big shop to eat a bowl of watermelon and tremella soup. But before eating, he met a young woman walking by her side. The viewer turned her head and looked at the woman with a bright red wedding dress. The woman felt something, and suddenly stopped and turned her head, but she just looked at it After a glance, he turned pale.


    Mountain spirits and wild monsters have always had a fear from the bottom of their hearts for friars of the three religions. The lower their accomplishments are, the deeper they will be. Of course, this feeling also depends on the level of the monks on the other side. For a friar in Taiqing state like yanghaizhi, this woman will not be afraid. But this one, however, feels a strong fear from the bottom of her heart.


    The LORD did not open his mouth, but looked at her. She did not dare to turn around and leave. After a moment, she bravely arched her hands and said, "dare to ask what''s the matter?"


    The spectator pushed aside half a bowl of watermelon and tremella soup and calmly asked, "if you don''t stay in the mountains, you''ll haunt the world, and you won''t be afraid to be taken by someone?"The woman holding the bright red wedding dress said bitterly: "if the Taoist priest hands, naturally can''t escape, but in this Dayu border, probably still nothing."


    The temple master waved his hand, "the man you married is the young Taoist priest on the mountain. But it seems that you can''t stay together for long. Let''s make a deal. I''ll make sure you''ll be safe and peaceful in your life. How about letting him go to my mountain after you die?"


    The young woman clenched her teeth, "is that true?"


    The Lord of the temple said with a smile, "after you nod your head, you will use these decades to persuade him for me. If you don''t nod, you will forget. Anyway, this business is a hundred profit without any harm. Why don''t you do it?"


    The young woman was silent.


    The Lord of the temple shook his head with a smile, stood up, regardless of the last half bowl of watermelon and tremella soup, dropped six copper coins, and then drifted away.


    When he was playing chess on the mountain, he tried it once again. Now, when he rose up, he tried it again, but he failed twice. That was because fate had not come. After all, it was not a big deal that there would be a Huang Zi Taoist priest in chenxie mountain.


    But the audience always felt that the young man''s temperament should make Shengge like it.


    It seems that he has never had any friends.


    As a master, he should find a friend for him.


    "Where''s this girl?" the master murmured in a low voice


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    On the 24th of may in the lunar calendar, it is a little hot.


    At the foot of Jianshan, a statue was destroyed. Liu Yibai quickly installed the loose sand in a large vat, and then asked Li Fuyao to cut a sword wood on the mountain. Then, for the first time, he used the sword grass as a tool to cut the sword wood into a spirit niche. After the statue was completed, it was not immediately placed in the original place of the statue, but called for thanks Lu, let the younger martial sister carve characters with the sword.


    Among the three people at the foot of Jianshan mountain, Xie Lu always attaches great importance to Kendo and doesn''t like to study other things, but it doesn''t mean that the descendant of Xie is not good at anything. In fact, he has always been a complicated elder martial brother. Xi Chunan always praises the elegant small characters of his younger martial sister, saying that the characters are full of spirit. Now, Xie Lu is responsible for writing the things on the memorial tablets I would be very happy if I want to wash Chu Nan''s spirit in heaven.


    Liu Yibai pulled out a jar of wine under his statue and placed a bowl in front of Xi Chunan''s throne. After filling it up, Liu Yibai took the wine jar and poured several mouthfuls of wine into his mouth. After that, he said helplessly, "elder martial brother, if you had done this thousands of years ago, you would not have been praised by the swordsmen in the world? They all thumbed up and said that you are really heroic and don''t insult the swordsman. It''s just that there is no use for people. It''s meaningless to say these things. Now it''s even more excessive. If you do these things, you can''t forget your kindness on this mountain. Other people in the world, especially those monks on the mountain, may hide in some place and laugh at you for being too much and stupid, but there is nothing we can do. In the past, we can still use our sword to reason. Now, it''s hard to say, the truth lies in others. "


    Standing in the door, Xie Lu looked at Liu Yibai, talking to herself. After a few eyes, she left the ruined temple lightly. She was always cold and could not say much, but in fact, her heart was not so clear.


    At the foot of Jianshan, there are three people in the broken temple and a Chen Sheng. All of them are disciples of the old ancestor of Jianshan. However, the way in which they worship their teachers is different. In the words of the old ancestor, the ability of Xichu nan to go up to the mountain is not so far. It is only thanks to his temperament that he can move forward a few more steps, while Xie Lu is Xie The last descendant of the family, Xie Shen, the sword immortal, died in the demon land in that year, and all the descendants of the Xie family stayed in Jianshan. However, there were a lot of people who died in the battle on the day of Jianshan battle. Finally, she was left alone. Xie Lu, who was holding the famous sword Xiaoxue, was worshipped by her ancestors and devoted herself to studying it Kendo, I just want to reappear the glory of our ancestors one day. If I hadn''t met Chen Sheng, maybe she would have been much colder now.


    Liu Yibai, in fact, was not young when he was on the road of cultivation. In his early years, this swordsman once tumbled in the secular world. Because of his good talent, he soon became a famous swordsman. He even said that he was the best swordsman in the world. After climbing Jianshan, he did not walk slowly in the realm because he was too late to become a swordsman. Instead, he was very quick He caught up with Xi Chunan and Xie Lu, and they almost kept abreast of each other. If it wasn''t for the seniority on Jianshan, it wasn''t based on whether they went up the mountain first or later, but by their age, Liu Yibai was a proper younger martial brother.


    As for Chen Sheng, the most gifted of the four, he went fast in both Kendo and realm when he was young. When he met a bottleneck, he didn''t want to stay in Jianshan any more. Instead, he went down the mountain to travel. Over the years, he often wandered around the demon land, looking for high-level demon soil monks to sharpen kendo. However, his realm was not at all declining It is higher than the three on Jianshan mountain, but if it is really a fight between life and death, Chen Sheng won''t win too hard.


    Out of the broken temple, Xie Lu came to the big blue stone. He jumped up and sat down, holding his sword and looking at the distance.


    Although she is cold-blooded, she has been living with Xi Chunan and Liu Yibai day and night in the ruined temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain for so many years. If she does not have any feelings, she will be heartless.


    But now, in this situation, she can''t do anything, even the ancestors on the mountain.


    In the open space beyond the ruined temple, the old Confucian scholar and Li Fuyao, who often come down the mountain these days, are playing chess on the open space.


    The chessboard is drawn at will on the ground, while the chess pieces are made of crushed stone found on the mountain road, with black and white respectively.


    Li Fuyao sticks to the black, while the old Confucian adheres to the white.


    The two hands have been more than 50, but the situation on the chessboard is that the sunspot is in full advantage, and the white one is in danger. It seems that they can be defeated at any time.


    The old Confucianist had a plain look. He picked up a white boy in his hand. After the fall, he actually revived the whole chess game. At this time, the white boy, who had already looked perilous, looked like a dying old tree. He did not know why the withered tree was thriving.


    Li Fuyao bowed his head and thought about where to put it next.


    The old Confucian scholar''s bookcase is on the side. Before playing chess, he took out a book written by a sage and used it to pad it under his buttocks, which made Li Fu shake his tongue for a while. However, the old Confucian scholar didn''t care. According to him, this is the truth of sages in his mind. The contents of the book are useless, whether they can be used to cushion the butt or to ignite the fire Some effects. Li Fuyao has nothing to say about it. Although he does not agree with it, he does not oppose it.The old Confucian scholar had gone through too many roads and seen many landscapes. He just didn''t know the truth in the book. It seemed that he didn''t know much about it. So he always carried a bookcase, which made up for it?


    After falling a black spot, Li Fuyao managed to stabilize the situation. Li Fuyao took the initiative to ask, "martial uncle Xi, although I don''t know why, but these two days, uncle Liu and uncle Xie are somewhat strange. It should be something happened to Uncle Xi. Do you know what it is?"


    The old Confucian frowned, "your two martial uncles are not willing to tell you. Do you think you can get an answer by asking me?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "some people, as insiders, don''t think it''s good to talk, but the old man is not a member of the Bureau. What''s more, I and Mr. old can''t see it. It''s just a little fragrant."


    The old Confucian scholar shook his head. For the first time, he felt that the young man in front of him didn''t want to be shameless. At last, he just sighed and didn''t speak directly. Instead, he asked, "Li Fuyao, you''ve been practicing sword for a long time. Tell me, who is the most powerful among the mountains and rivers except those immortal sages?"


    Li Fuyao was surprised and said, "is the old gentleman a hermit and a master of nature?"


    The old Confucianist was confused and asked, "how do you say that?"


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile. He would not tell the old man in front of him that what he had said before was that he had read those vernacular novels when he was busy making a living.


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t go into the matter. He was silent for a moment and said with a smile, "if the saints don''t come out, there can be some monks from the mountains and rivers. They are just the three masters of Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism. There was a list of mountains and rivers, and ten people on the list were regarded as the most powerful under the saints. Now, the mountains and rivers seem to care less about this list. After all, the monks in the mountains and rivers are very frequent It''s hundreds of years and thousands of years to live. If you don''t change a list, you will feel bored. But you have to know that the head teacher of the Yanling academy, the master of chenxieshan, and the master Huiguo of the Far Western Buddhist land are the top five monks. They are only the first, but also the main beam of the chenxieyuan temple. The temple master, who is said to be only half a step away from the last threshold, can enter the sea and become a saint Today, I''m afraid that no one can make a spanner with him. Even if he was the leader of the Yanling Academy in those days, after Liang Yilin came to the door, he still avoided seeing him. Such a person is indeed the first person in the mountains and rivers. "


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "when it comes to this temple master, it means that uncle Xi''s going down the mountain has something to do with him?"


    The old Confucian scholar had a look of approval in his eyes, but he didn''t make it clear. "It was a stupid thing for a swordsman in the twilight to attack a temple master who ascended the top of the tower. However, if someone is willing to do it, no one can stop it. No matter whether you or Xu Ji on the mountain, or your two martial uncles or four brothers in a school, according to my opinion, Chen Sheng is a Acute son, like to show everything. In fact, Xi Chu Nan Xing Zi is similar to Chen Sheng, but he knows how to suppress. Now he doesn''t want to suppress him. What should I do? I''ll give him a sword according to his temperament. It''s a good death. Do you think it''s appropriate to use it here? "


    Li Fuyao pondered for a long time and asked, "martial uncle Xi doesn''t make swords for no reason. The temple master is far away in the mountain of shenxie. If Uncle Xi says that he wants to take a sword for any reason, it doesn''t make sense at all. That is to say, the temple master ascends the Jianshan mountain?"


    The old Confucian scholar looked at him with approval, and said with a smile, "Li Fuyao, it''s a waste of your brain to practice sword. It''s better to read with me. Maybe you will become a scholar who can open peace for the world like the Confucian predecessors. This is more valuable than becoming a sword immortal."


    Li Fuyao tugged at the corners of his mouth, but did not respond. He just watched Xie Lu come from afar with his sword in his arms. The old Confucian scholar was silent. For the three people at the foot of the mountain, he was most reluctant to provoke this cold woman swordsman. He was afraid that if she did not agree, he would give a sword. He was an old bone, but it seemed that he could not help her to stab several swords.


    Li Fuyao put down his pieces and threw them in to admit defeat. He didn''t really know how to master chess. When he wanted to learn weiqi, he just wanted to eat more. Later, he didn''t pay much attention to study it after it was stable. Now it''s normal that his chess ability is not high. When he played chess with Wang Yanqing, he was actually despised very miserably, and the old Confucian scholar probably knew that In the beginning of the game, he deliberately gave in.


    After Xie Lu came, he looked at Li Fuyao and asked, "compare sword?"


    Li Fuyao stood up, pressed the green silk on his waist and nodded. He had suffered a lot in these days, but it was good for kendo. Compared with last year, he crossed the second level. Now he has almost reached the threshold of Jianqi realm. However, it is still not superior to Shangxie Lu. Li Fuyao used a good sword move to break a hole in Xie Lu''s clothing corner. Although Xie Lu praised Xie Lu a few words at that time, the next day, he was not superior to Xie Lu He found that his uncle Xie was obviously much more powerful than before. This time, he did not even support ten moves, not to mention dozens of moves.


    When Li Fuyao thought of it, he could do nothing but smile bitterly.


    Before the sword competition, Li Fuyao secretly looked at his uncle Xie''s expression. He thought that there would be no good end to the sword competition, but he didn''t think of anything else. After the green silk was pulled out of the sheath, he started with the sword moves of Xie Lu''s sect, and then started with the sword Qi Liu Yibai said. After a sword was handed out, he was hit by Xie Lu and Xiao Xue on his wrist He almost got rid of it. Although he still held it, with the next sword, Xiaoxue would have wiped his neck.Li Fuyao was suddenly surprised, and quickly avoided the sharp sword. Then he stopped the sword with the green silk. He was shocked by the cold sweat.


    The old Confucian scholar watched with great interest, but he did not notice that Xu Ji, the ancestor of the mountain, did not know when he would come to him.


    The old ancestor stood with his hands on his back, and his long white hair moved with the wind. Looking at the two swordsmen, he hardly nodded and praised: "Xie Lu''s swordsmanship is not much better than that of climbing the stairs. If not, he would have surpassed a lot. Although Fuyao''s environment is low, he has been fed with swords so many times. His experience is enough, and there is often life and death If you go down the mountain now, it''s not bad. "


    "You are afraid of Liang Yi, the old man who wants to tear down your whole Jianshan together. According to the rules of Jianshan, you don''t have a sword spirit. You can go down any mountain."


    Xu Ji said calmly, "I said that Fuyao was not a disciple of Jianshan mountain. Now it''s not on the mountain. It''s at the foot of the mountain. I can''t talk about going up and down the mountain."


    For a moment, the old Confucian scholar stopped talking, but did not speak.


    Xu Ji suddenly asked, "do you think I can''t do well?"


    "Are you sure?" the old Confucian asked


    Xu Ji nodded. "Liang yiben, who was out of his scabbard, was just a monk who went up to Yuwu mountain and got hurt. Although he didn''t know the effect, he was not so good. Now it''s almost the same as that of the spring and autumn tripod. I was also climbing the tower at that time. Later, I fell down and wandered in the spring and Autumn period. I still have a hidden disease. It''s just that it''s OK to have more than ten swords. Liang can really take over more than ten swords? "


    The old Confucian frowned and said, "it would be nice if you could treat Liang Yi as a common monk."


    Xu Ji asked, "I am a mediocre person."


    The old Confucian scholar smacked his lips and sneered, "when you and Bai Zhihan are on the same level, how many swords will he take to kill you?"


    Xu Ji frowned and didn''t speak. The talented swordsman of the highest rank in the history of Jianshan was indeed very powerful. Few people could dare to say that they could compete with him in the same situation.


    Finally, the old Confucian scholar patted his ancestor Xu Ji on the shoulder. "If possible, I would like to see how the fight is fought, but it is very likely that the fight will not start. Chao Qingqiu has not heard from the demon land for many days. If he is killed by two giants, it will be fine. If he is killed, then there will be news coming out That may be that chaoqingqiu is not dead, chaoqingqiu is not dead. No one dares to turn your barren mountain into a barren mountain. "


    Xu Ji is silent, just watching Xie Lu and Li Fuyao''s sword come to an end.


    Xie Lu left with his sword in his arms as before, leaving Li Fuyao alone panting for breath.


    Xu Ji walks over and looks at one of the two teenagers on the mountain.


    Li Fuyao bowed his hands in a hurry, but did not speak.


    Xu Ji calmly opened his mouth and said, "you wash martial uncle, go to find the Lord and take out the sword. Now you are dead. But before you leave, there is a message left. Do you want to hear it?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    Xu Ji nodded his head and said, "Xi Chunan''s last wish is to hide fish with his sword. One day, if you are lucky enough to meet, you can take this sword back to the sword washing pool in Jianshan."


    Li Fuyao said in a soft voice: "surely we will live up to our trust."


    Xu Ji patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction and said with a soft smile: "I wanted to send you down the mountain, but then I thought that maybe you would miss a good fight. Even if you want to come to the temple, you will not be in trouble. Moreover, if you really send you down the mountain, maybe it will hinder your heart of the sword, but if you really step into the sword spirit state, you must go down It''s a mountain. My Jianshan used to stress avoiding the world, but now I have to be born. "


    Li Fuyao pressed the green silk on his waist and nodded.


    The old ancestor stopped talking and turned to go up the mountain. He wanted to bring his accomplishments back to the peak before he came. Although there were many sequelae left, he had to go through the present situation.


    After his ancestor went up the mountain, Li Fuyao suddenly remembered that uncle Xi had laughed at him before he went down the mountain. Li Fuyao felt a little uncomfortable.


    Uncle Xi is such a person who likes to keep everything in his heart. Sometimes he reveals things that are not so thorough, but according to Li Fuyao''s opinion, it is also very good.


    As for why.


    It was.


    -


    there is nothing wrong with the mountains and rivers. But in the northern part of the demon soil and a vast ocean, the sword spirit is soaring. A man in white robe can be seen standing with a sword in front of him. Facing the two huge monsters with towering Dharma in front of him, he opened his mouth indifferently and said with a smile: "how can I still be trapped now?"


    The two huge monsters sounded like roaring, "Chao Qing Qiu, do you really think you can leave?"


    "White robe man''s expression does not change," I toward the green autumn to go, no one can stop. "


    The voice did not fall.


    Once again, a fierce sword spirit suddenly came into being.When the sea water poured back, a huge water sword was gradually formed, and the tip of the water sword pointed to two big demons.


    The sword spirit is endless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    In the vast ocean of swordsmen and monks of the three religions and demon soil buried in this area, resentment was rampant, and countless monks'' bodies sank into the sea bottom, thus accumulating such a black sea. This is the most suitable battlefield for fighting swordsmen in the demon soil. If not, the two giants who can command one side in the demon land will not plan to lead the Qing Dynasty to autumn To this place.


    Here, the sword immortal can be restrained most.


    But even so, Chao Qingqiu, the sword immortal who has never broken through this place for a long time, has not found any way to leave, but in this sea, his fighting skills with these two demon soil giants are not inferior at all. After the two methods are separated, they can be called the giant with towering posture. These days have not been left It seems that the sword spirit is getting more and more vigorous and the sword meaning is more and more pure. In such a dangerous situation, not only has not been suppressed, but the realm is still climbing. This makes the two giants frightened and afraid. If these sword immortals are allowed to develop, they will cross the sea sooner or later That threshold has achieved a state that no one has achieved in the past six thousand years.


    It is impossible for Chao Qingqiu to fly the immortal with one sword.


    After all, as the only sword immortal in the mountains and rivers, he has given too many surprises and unexpected things.


    Although he wanted to get rid of Chao Qingqiu''s great trouble, now that he has been introduced here, there is still no way to kill him here, which makes the two giants have some headache.


    It''s just that, at least now, we have to deal with the past to think about the future.


    After the sea water poured in, Chao Qingqiu used the sea water to form a towering water sword to stab two giant demon soil giants. One of them stretched out a huge hairy claw and held it dead and dead. However, the water sword did not stop moving. Instead, it cut a bloody mouth in his hand and stabbed it slowly. The sword of the Sword Fairy was much more powerful than expected.


    A large amount of blood began to fall from the blood mouth of the demon soil giant who had been cut off. The hot blood fell into the sea water, making a noise and emitting green smoke. Soon, the sea water nearby was boiling. The saint''s blood was too strong to be compared with ordinary people. After this world, Qi and blood alone could kill a monk in the spring and Autumn period. Now, the blood has fallen into the sea In the water, it is a matter of course to start the scene.


    Fortunately, when the water sword was about to reach the eyes of the two giants, it was smashed by another giant, and the sea water fell back into the sea again. However, the sword spirit was still all over the sea.


    Chao Qingqiu, dressed in a white robe, stood on the sea with his sword hanging from his waist. He looked up at the two monstrous earth giants with incomparable Dharma. He said indifferently, "at most, I will be able to walk out of this sea in half a day at most, but before I go out of the sea, I will leave at least half of you."


    Leaving half of it is the cruel words that Chao Qingqiu put down on the premise of his whole body and retreating.


    The two giants were silent. These years of fighting let both of them know why the sword immortal is so famous and why the sword immortal has the highest killing power. But now they are not sure whether chaoqingqiuzhen has enough spare power or whether he is strong in the outside world.


    Chao Qingqiu is not willing to talk nonsense. Since he has reached this point and the other side has not yet given in, he will make a few more swords.


    Think of it and do it.


    A moment later, a sword light appeared in the deep sea again.


    The strength of the sword is better than before.


    From afar, you can see how bright this soul grabbing sword light is. The innumerable demon soil friars who are not enough near the sea even feel a burst of fear from the bottom of their heart.


    -


    at the beginning of the Black Sea, on a cliff, stood two people, one big and one small, one male and one female.


    The man in Tsing Yi, who is only of ordinary height, is elegant and beautiful. Although he is middle-aged, he can''t hide his elegant demeanor at all. Even if he is beautiful, he doesn''t appear soft at all. He stands on the cliff, looks at the sword light in the distance, turns his head to the young girl in Qingyi beside him and asks with a smile: "do you think this sword immortal will die, or maybe this sword immortal Can kill a few demon earth magnates before death, these two elders, have not lived for too long, forgot swordsman''s terror. If you want to kill Chao Qingqiu, who is now in the mountains and rivers, Kendo Qi, without paying a big demon''s life, how can you do it? What''s more, even if you pay a big demon''s life, can you really leave chaoqingqiu? In my opinion, not necessarily. "


    The girl in green looked strange. Looking at the sword light in the distance, she rubbed her face and tried to calm her mouth and said, "Chao Qingqiu is so easy to die that no one thinks he is a headache."


    The man in Tsing Yi laughed and asked, "girl, do you really think the two elders can''t stop him?"


    Qingyi girl is the girl Qinghuai who has traveled from the mountains and rivers. After leaving the chenxieshan mountain that day, she went to the Zhou state for a visit. She did not see the stupid boy, so she did not stop. She went all the way to the northern demon soil. However, on the way back, she always felt that the fool had really stepped on the Jianshan mountain. Now, she has become a realm She just knows that chaoqingqiu is the last dependence of the Jianshan mountain. Without chaoqingqiu, Jianshan might have been flattened. At least from Li Fuyao''s point of view, Qinghuai is very reluctant to see Chao Qingqiu die in this demon land. However, in the vast ocean nowadays, who lives or dies, she can''t control One can do, in fact, only to try not to let their father in, when the time comes, the three big demons join hands, chaoqingqiu, there is really no hope.But she couldn''t show any of these thoughts.


    Seeing that his daughter didn''t speak, the man in green reached out his hand for the first time, rubbed her head, and said with a soft smile: "my father knows that you are taken care of by the swordsman in Shanhe. In this case, my father will not be able to target Chao Qingqiu, but you need to know that if you don''t act for your father, you can''t stop other people. Otherwise, our family will not have a good life in the demon land Yes


    The green locust nodded and said in a low voice, "thank you, Dad."


    It''s rare for the man in green to take his daughter''s hand again, turn around and move forward. After walking a few steps, he asked, "your father, I''ve given you all these thousand li precepts. You also gave them to a stinky boy, but you are willing to give them. If you give it, you can tell your father whether that little guy is as brilliant as Chao Qingqiu, and whether he may become the second sword immortal in the mountains and rivers in the past six thousand years


    Qinghuai frowned and shook his head: "he is so stupid that he can''t be a sword immortal."


    The man in green intentionally surprised and said with a smile, "that father can''t give you to him."


    Qinghuai''s face was suddenly hot, and her ears were red.


    "Who''s going to follow him?" she said angrily


    In fact, she didn''t know whether the guy liked her or not, whether he would read her all the time, and whether she would worry about the difference between human beings and demons.


    The man in Qingyi said calmly: "there has been no big conflict between the demon land and the mountain and river for 6000 years. It doesn''t mean that the estrangement between the two sides has been completely eliminated. However, no one can do anything about it. The mountain and river side paid a great price to create the present situation. In fact, most of them have to be counted on the heads of those swordsmen. According to the reason, we should hate those swordsmen On the contrary, they are the most powerful sword immortals in the world. In addition, Chao Qingqiu has left a good impression on his father. Therefore, if the boy is determined to marry you in the future, his father will not stop him, but some people will not agree. At that time, it depends on whether the boy is strong enough to make these people shut up. On the other side of the mountain, river and Liang River, he likes to use his fist to reason, but here we are Bian, in fact, is also applicable. If he can speak with a sword like Chao Qingqiu, and can make you not be wronged, then he can give you to him as a father. If this can''t be guaranteed, then why should he marry my daughter of qingtianjun? How can he succeed? How can he be more handsome than his father? "


    Qing Tian Jun suddenly turned his head and asked with a smile: "do you say that little guy is a father Jun?"


    Qinghuai shakes her head gently.


    Qingtianjun laughs with a mellow smile.


    Finally, he led his daughter to walk a long way before he said with a smile: "at least up to now, only he is satisfied with his father. That little guy''s name is really good. He can soar ninety thousand li. If he is my father, I believe he can soar to ninety thousand li."


    But before the words fell, he looked at his daughter''s bitter face.


    Qingtian Junwen said: "in fact, the most satisfied thing is that he can fight for you regardless of life and death. A young man without cultivation dares to stand in front of a little morning and evening with a wooden stick. He is full of courage."


    The green locust is still unmoved.


    Qingtianjun felt helpless for the first time. He gently advised: "daughter, I haven''t eaten your mother''s cooking for a long time."


    Qinghuai shakes her head, obviously has no idea about it.


    Qingtianjun sighed, "I knew I should have talked with you about the conditions just now."


    Green locust eyebrows and eyes with a smile, looking at his father, is finally nodding.


    Qingtianjun was finally satisfied and in a good mood. When he walked, he became more angry.


    If this scene falls in the eyes of other demon soil friars, I''m afraid it will startle my chin. This demon soil giant Qingtian Jun, a real big demon, who can rank in the top five of demon soil, looks like an ordinary middle-aged man. He thinks about his daughter-in-law''s cooking, his daughter-in-law''s feelings, and even doesn''t care about the demon soil The distance between mountains and rivers.


    Compared with the mountain and river sage''s god dragon sees the head but does not see the tail, this side demon soil''s top expert, looks to want many more smoke and fire.


    Qinghuai, however, has been following her for a long time. She has only one idea in her mind: Li Fuyao, you must be a sword immortal.


    By the way, you have to like me.


    -


    just before the light of the sword dissipated, a huge claw was cut off by a sword on the Black Sea, and a large amount of bright red blood was scattered in the sea. One of the two great demons abruptly cut off a claw, and there was still blood rolling down at the fracture. The residual sword Qi from the wound prevented the demon from repairing the wound and made the big demon only You can use another claw to scrape off a lot of flesh and blood, and clear the sword spirit by the way. Fortunately, there is no living creature in this black sea. Otherwise, if you get such big demon blood and flesh today, you can at least practice for a hundred years.


    Chao Qingqiu stood in front of the two demons, holding down the hilt with one hand, and the sword still trembled in the scabbard. It seemed that he was unwilling to stay in the scabbard for half a moment. He raised his head and asked with a smile, "do you believe that you want to leave a hundred years of cultivation for the next sword?"


    At first, the big demon whose claws were cut off had a slightly cold look. Chaoqingqiu''s swordsmanship was so powerful that he couldn''t hide his sword. Even so, no one dared to disperse his Dharma form in front of Chao Qingqiu and restore his normal height. In fact, no one was confident that he could take the sword without hurting him.However, judging from the current situation, no one dares to say that he can take on the next sword of chaoqingqiu.


    However, top monks like them can not easily show weakness.


    So Chao Qingqiu produced today''s third sword. The first sword used sea water as a sword to let the hands of the demon bleed. The second sword was the ancient way in the scabbard, which made him break an animal''s paw. The third sword, in accordance with the style of the sword immortal, was not simple.


    The third sword, chaoqingqiu didn''t let the ancient road come out of the scabbard. Instead, he raised his hands and looked solemn.


    There are many dead bones in the Black Sea, such as monks of three religions, swordsmen, and demon earth friars.


    But Chao Qingqiu knows that there are not only many dead bones, but also many magic tools.


    It''s none of his business, but there are swords in it.


    Therefore, the sword, when his hands rose towards Qingqiu, made the sea water boil.


    Countless broken swords, long swords burst out of the water.


    In the Qing Qiu Dynasty and the two big demons, dense, unknown.


    Chao Qingqiu was indifferent and didn''t say a word, but what he wanted to show was obvious. Chao Qingqiu not only made a sword in his hand, but also made a sword immortal who could kill all things in the world, but also the kind of immortals and romantic figures who controlled thousands of swords. Whether they were superior or inferior, only Chao Qingqiu liked it.


    After all, he is the only sword immortal in this world.


    There are countless swords in front of Chao Qingqiu, and the sword spirit is shaking.


    If this is seen by the monks of the three religions, I don''t know if they will have the idea of learning sword instead.


    However, he didn''t know that he would be trapped in the Black Sea.


    However, as long as Chao Qingqiu is still alive, Jianshan will still be the Jianshan.


    One person is responsible for the inheritance of this matter, he has done so many years, handy.


    In the morning, there are big sleeves and small moves.


    The next moment.


    Countless long swords spread out towards the two big demons. The sword spirit is rolling, and there is no match in the world.


    Who in the world can compare with such a beautiful sword?


    -


    another guest came to Jianshan today.


    In fact, since Chao Qingqiu left a trace of sword spirit on the menchen mountain road, there have been two new faces in Jianshan mountain. One is Li Fuyao, who failed to climb the mountain, and finally learned sword at the foot of the mountain. The second is an old Confucian scholar who has traveled thousands of miles. They are two new faces on Jianshan mountain in recent years, but they are more or less related to Jianshan Li Fuyao is a disciple of Chen Sheng and an old Confucian scholar is an old friend of his ancestor Xu Ji.


    But now, as the climber, he has nothing to do with Jianshan.


    It''s just that this new visitor to the mountain is not the Lord of the temple.


    It''s a white dress woman with peach blossom branches.


    He was a Taoist monk in Taiqing.


    As a result, the girl with outstanding features was almost cut off by Xie Lu Yi Jian after she went up the mountain. If Liu Yibai hadn''t pressed down, maybe the famous sword Xiaoxue would have gone through the chest of the white skirt woman. No matter how many magic weapons she had, she could not stop Xie Luyi sword on the top of the mountain.


    Xie Lu frowned and went back to the ruined temple. He didn''t want to see the woman, so Liu Yibai and Li Fuyao were left to deal with her.


    Finally, after the girl reported her family, she surprised Liu Yibai.


    Ye Shengge?!


    It seems that the God is holding a peach blossom branch with only branches and leaves, which is the famous Taoist species of mountains and rivers?


    At this moment, even Liu Yibai wanted to cut off the future of this Taoist school with a sword. But after a battle between heaven and man, Liu Yibai finally felt that he could not do such a thing, so he went back to the ruined temple to drink alone. This time, he left the Taoist school to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao is a little confused, but he has heard many names of this Taoist species before. The earliest time he was in Baiyu town of the state of Zhou. Qinghuai told him that he would go to find this Taoist species, attend the Liangxi Taoist meeting and challenge her at the Taoist meeting. Therefore, the first sentence Li Fuyao said to ye Shengge had nothing to do with this Taoist, but asked Qinghuai.


    Ye Shengge speaks quietly and answers Li Fuyao''s questions.


    After knowing that Qinghuai is OK, Li Fuyao is relieved. Then he doesn''t know what to say. He just doesn''t want to say it. Li Fuyao thinks it''s better to practice sword than to be the most powerful one of the young generation in this mountain and river.


    Finally, Li Fuyao sat on the big blue stone in front of the broken temple. He took out a piece of cloth and wiped his green silk.


    Ye Shengge didn''t know why, so he didn''t choose to go up the mountain immediately. Instead, he came to Li Fuyao not far away. He raised his head and said, "I''m going to plant a peach blossom tree in front of this ruined temple."


    Li Fuyao frowned and did not agree.


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "I can give you a magic weapon. The level will not be low."Li Fu shook or shook his head. "We swordsmen, one sword is enough."


    Ye Shengge thought for a moment. It seemed that he wanted to plant peach blossom at the foot of Jianshan mountain. So he took out the peach blossom of the wooden sword and said, "I''ll exchange it with this one!"


    There is no doubt about it.


    Li Fu took a look at the wooden sword and shook his head.


    He didn''t see the good or bad of the peach blossom. Even if he wanted to, he didn''t mean to plant peach blossom in front of the ruined temple. How could he ask for the opinions of two martial uncles.


    Ye Shengge seems a little unhappy. She stands by the big blue stone without saying a word.


    -


    at the gate of the broken temple, Liu Yibai hung the wild grass around his waist and said, "I really don''t know what the temple master thinks. I really think we are all one track minded fool. Before we start to pick up a thing, we should first make our own Taoism up the mountain, not afraid to be cut by a sword?"


    Xie Lu was on the inside side, embracing Xiaoxue and calmly said, "don''t you think the girl''s temperament is strange?"


    Compared with Xie Lu''s euphemism, Liu Yibai is more direct. He said with a smile: "it''s just one muscle, very two."


    Xie Lu held his sword and said nothing.


    But soon he opened his mouth and said, "that wooden sword, peach blossom, looks good."


    Liu Yibai shook his head and went over to big Bluestone and had a word with daozhong. The latter was very happy to take out the wooden sword peach blossom, and then said that he wanted to dig a hole beside the big Bluestone by Li Fuyao''s green silk to plant peach blossom, and even had to take out another magic weapon to exchange. Li Fuyao didn''t have a good view of her and was not willing to use green The silk digs the pit, then has not agreed.


    It doesn''t mean ye Shengge can''t help it. After searching for her magic tools for a long time, she finally takes out a piece of dust which is of high quality and is used to dig holes.


    Finally, after planting the peach blossom branch with satisfaction, he sat down beside the big Bluestone.


    Back to normal.


    To tell you the truth, ye Shengge doesn''t speak. When he stays quiet, Li Fuyao can connect her with daozhong.


    After a long silence, Li Fuyao decided to ask something to break the deadlock.


    But after twisting his neck for a long time, Li Fuyao still didn''t know what he was going to say.


    However, ye Shengge soon opened his mouth and said, "she said that there was a little follower named Li Fuyao. She said that you wanted to be a sword immortal."


    This word "she" naturally refers to "green locust".


    Li Fuyao grinned bitterly, but did not deny it.


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "your realm is too low. It will take many years for you to become a sword immortal, even many years may not be able to achieve it. It''s not as fast as I''m a saint. "


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "so sure?"


    Ye Shengge pointed to himself and said with a soft smile, "I am a Taoist."


    Li Fuyao had a big head for a while. In fact, among the three religions, swordsmen were the same in China and foreign countries. The names of the most outstanding disciples were different. Confucianism was called the seed of reading books, Taoism was the seed of Taoism, and in Buddhist land, it was called Zen. The sword man''s vein is mostly about the innate sword embryo. It''s just that Confucianism has Gu Yuan as the seed of reading books, Taoism has Ye Sheng song as its kind of Taoism, and even Buddhist rumors have a Zen son. Only the swordsman has the same vein, and there is no so-called congenital sword embryo. His Li Fuyao''s qualification is called Zhongshang, which is far from reaching this level.


    In fact, even Chao Qingqiu''s Kendo qualification is far from the word "sword embryo".


    In the history books of swordsmen, in fact, there are not many people who said that the sword was born. Most of them are very long ago. The nearest one is Li Fuyao, the former owner of the green silk sword, Bai Zhihan.


    The swordsman, who almost became a sword immortal, has the talent of kendo, which makes countless swordsmen look up to him.


    When ye Shengge went down the mountain in comparison, she was now full of smoke and fire. The scenery she had seen and the people she had seen made her mind very different from that when she was on the mountain. However, in Liu Yibai''s opinion, it was a two-way street.


    The first conversation between the young swordsman and the born Taoist ye Shengge ends with ye Shengge rising. The Taoist wants to go up the mountain, but Li Fuyao doesn''t stop him. He just looks around the temple to see if uncle Liu has any objection.


    Liu Yibai just smiles and nods.


    Then Li Fuyao can only watch ye Shengge go to the mountain road over there.


    However, the Taoist quickly told Li Fuyao to water the peach blossom tree.


    Li Fuyao didn''t want to pay attention to it. At last he thought about it. He took a wooden ladle and poured water on the peach blossom branch.


    Xie Lu was holding a wooden sword, peach blossom, and the famous sword Xiaoxue. After coming out this time, he threw the famous sword Xiaoxue at will and said plainly, "I''ll send you."


    Li Fuyao could not refuse this time, so she said softly: "it''s good to change Xiaoxue for peach blossom. If you put Xiaoxue in the sword case, and then put the green silk together, it''s good for both swords."


    Li Fuyao also wanted to say something, but Xie Lu said that I was blocking Xiao Xue for no use.


    Liu Yibai was at the gate of the broken temple. Looking at Xie Lu who turned around and walked back, Liu Yibai asked with a smile: "are you afraid that Xiao Xue will be broken in a fight after that? Why don''t you just give it to that boy and let him have a thought?"Xie Lu asked, "what about you, can''t you give up the weeds?"


    Liu Yibai tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Elder martial brother, I''m not like younger martial sister. You come from a famous family. I don''t lack good things. I''ll rely on this sword to support me a few more moves later."


    Xie Lu smiles, "in fact, it''s almost the same."


    Liu Yibai said with a smile, "at most, I''ll give some jars of wine to that boy. This is my martial uncle''s final family background."


    Xie Lu did not agree, but walked into the broken temple.


    She only thought that Liu Yibai was nonsense, but she didn''t expect that in the evening of that day, Liu Yibai took Li Fuyao for a drink.


    The two swordsmen, one big and one young, were drunk. At last, Liu Yibai sang a little song. Li Fu shook his head in a daze and didn''t hear it completely. He only vaguely remembered that Liu Yibai finally muttered, "one sword can''t change fame or merit. One sword is not for wealth, nor for wealth. For the red cap of little girl. "


    -


    on the mountain road, ye Shengge ran into a young man with a calm expression who did not say a word. After meeting this Taoist, he pulled out his sword and pulled out his sheath.


    The sword spirit disturbs the trees on both sides of the mountain road. Compared with before Liu Yibai''s sword, though not as good as before, it is still some weather.


    This young man, who was easily punished into the sword tomb, carried his sword mountain and river and planted a sword against the road.


    And Ye Sheng song, not a bit flustered, took out the peach blossom umbrella that got before.


    Wu Shanhe didn''t know that this Taoist thought was to plant peach blossoms all over the mountain in chenxie mountain. Now he has another idea, that is, to plant peach blossom on this Jianshan mountain.


    As for whether it can be realized, she is not worried at all.


    After all, now she has planted her first peach blossom in front of the ruined temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    Ye Shengge''s ascent to the mountain was unexpected. However, since this Taoist has made up her mind to go up the mountain, it is natural that she can''t sit back and ignore her. Although ye Shengge is a Taoist, she is also a young generation. It is obviously impractical to let the two swordsmen at the foot of Jianshan mountain stop her. Now there are only Li Fuyao and Wu Shanhe, Li Fu It''s not long for him to practice the sword for a long time. It''s doomed that Ye Sheng''s song can''t be stopped. Therefore, the task of stopping Ye Sheng''s song from going up the mountain naturally falls on the head of Wushan river. Not long ago, he broke through the Jianqi state and came to the green silk realm. He was able to fight with ye Shengge, a Taoist of Taiqing state. Therefore, when ye Shengge appeared on the mountain road, he took the sword of Wushan river ¡£


    Although this young man who has been thrown into the sword tomb for many years is not the most suitable temperament for practicing sword, he is still quite good after being trained by his ancestors. In addition, the sword tomb is actually the most suitable place for tempering the heart of the sword. After wushanhe is thrown into it several times, it is of great benefit to the realm, far more fortunate than ordinary swordsmen More.


    Therefore, his first sword, no matter who looked at it, was one of the few excellent hands in the green silk realm, and the sword spirit and meaning were commendable.


    However, what he met with this sword was not others, but ye Shengge, who did not know how many magic weapons he had.


    She didn''t dodge the sword. She just opened the oil paper umbrella she had picked up from Yuwu mountain''s disciples. It was originally called Tianji umbrella, but now it has been renamed peach blossom. After opening it, its function is not only to isolate contact with the outside world. To be honest, the umbrella itself is an extraordinary magic weapon and the biggest function It''s used to protect yourself.


    Then the sword with good weather stabbed the surface of the umbrella. It just seemed that a stone had been thrown into the lake, causing some ripples and wrinkles. Then it recovered quickly, and the sword was declared to be useless.


    Wu Shanhe frowned and then handed out a sword a moment later. However, ye Shengge still didn''t take any action. He only used the umbrella to deal with it. When he rolled to ye Shengge, the umbrella would always appear on the established track and stop the sword for the Taoist priest.


    Wu Shanhe has been on Jianshan for more than ten years. He has not known much about the outside world. He has never seen this Taoist priest before. The first thing he saw was to see how powerful she was. At that time, even if he was defeated, it would be worth a few swords. But now, the Taoist doesn''t really know what kind of Taoism is He didn''t dodge or move, but he couldn''t help it.


    This has always been regarded as a genius Wu Shanhe very frustrated.


    Ye Shengge held the peach blossom umbrella and looked at the green faced swordsman in front of the mountain road. If she hadn''t sent the peach blossom out, she wouldn''t mind comparing the sword with the swordsman. Now she has sent the peach blossom out for a peach blossom, so she has no idea. She just looks at both sides of the mountain road and thinks that if we plant some on the Jianshan mountain Peach blossom, should be more spectacular than chenxieshan.


    Wushan River walked forward a few steps, and was about to hand out the third sword. However, he was soon dismissed by Ye Shengge''s words, "if you pass another sword, I''m sure I''ll beat you into a pig''s head."


    The key point is that after ye Shengge said this sentence, he had already put away the oil paper umbrella, instead, he took out a small jade bowl.


    Wu Shanhe swallowed his mouth and stood up with his sword, but he still said, "you can''t go up the mountain."


    Ye Shengge didn''t ask why. He just stopped, patted the dust on his white skirt, looked at the Wushan River, and said to himself, "it turns out that you can''t see the swordsmen in the books on this mountain."


    Standing on the mountain road, Wu Shanhe looked at the famous Taoist species, but his expression did not change. He just asked, "what''s your opinion about us swordsmen over Liangxi?"


    Ye Shengge tilted his head and thought about the description of swordsmen in the books he had read. After a long pause, he said, "as the book says, a swordsman of mountains and rivers can carve mountains and split the sea when one sword comes out."


    Wu Shanhe felt some absurdity, and asked tentatively, "is it that one sword is out of its sheath, and the world changes color, and the sun and moon are not shining?"


    Ye Shengge turns his head and nods.


    Wu Shanhe said with a smile: "even in the heyday of our pulse, we can''t find many such swordsmen. Do you really think everyone is a sword immortal? In the past, if we were able to find ten, now there is only one left in the mountains and rivers. "


    Ye Shengge moved his lips, spit out three words, "toward the green autumn."


    Although Wu Shanhe was a little displeased with ye Shengge''s direct call to the name of the Chaojian immortal, he didn''t actually open his mouth and said, "what are you doing in Jianshan?"


    "Let''s see if you can plant some peach blossoms on this mountain." Ye Shengge answered this time for granted.


    The answer is that Wu Shan and he have the same feeling as Liu Yibai in front of the broken temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain. This girl is really two.


    However, Liu Yibai did not intend to say these words in front of Ye Sheng''s song, but Wu Shanhe was afraid of hurting the girl''s heart after saying it. Wu Shanhe soon laughed at himself. Where is this Taoist priest so vulnerable?Maybe he knew that Jianshan would not let her go up, so ye Shengge stopped thinking about it. He just said something without any reason, which made Wu Shanhe look ugly.


    "You swordsmen, now that you can''t make a sword, why don''t you refine a few more magic weapons and make it more convenient to fight. Now you only have one sword. If you can''t cut it, you can only look forward to it. Are you stupid?"


    Wu Shanhe stares at ye Shengge. He is helpless, but he doesn''t have any intention to present the fourth sword. He just turns his head and does not want to see this daozhong.


    Ye Shengge did not speak, but turned around and went down the mountain.


    In the distance, the old Confucian scholar looked at the scene and suddenly said with a smile: "born daozhong, you are indeed a cultivator of Taoism. Shen Xieshan has made a great fortune. In the next few hundred years, maybe it will be a magnificent time for the two before and after to become saints. When the time comes, where else can there be any one who can match the shenxieshan spanner?"


    -


    Li Fuyao got the famous sword Xiao Xue of Xie Lu''s family, but Liu Yibai came here several times and said it was unnecessary. Xiao Xue had accompanied you on the Mountaineering Road before, which was no stranger to you. Now, after Xie Lu sent him out, he only needs to be generous and warm, so as not to let Xiaoxue be wronged, which is the best explanation to Xie Lu As for the rest, actually not so much.


    After pulling Xiaoxue out of the scabbard, Li Fuyao brushed the sword slightly with his fingers, and felt the slight vibration of the sword. The body of Xiaoxue sword is white and beautiful, which can be regarded as a beauty in the sword. Li Fuyao is not willing to use Qi and blood to establish a connection with the sword in order to warm up the sword in his hand. Although this method needs a lot of time and takes less detours, Li Fuyao follows Li Fuyao''s advice This disposition always feels that such a method is too simple and crude, so he has always been reluctant to do so. Therefore, no matter it is Qingsi or now Xiaoxue, Li Fuyao has always been treating it with sincerity. Although it is a bit troublesome, he always thinks that there will be unexpected benefits in the future.


    However, compared with the arrogance of the gifted swordsman Bai Zhihan''s green silk, Xiaoxue''s temper is not as cold as Xie Lu''s, and his response is much more enthusiastic than that of Qingsi. Li Fuyao patiently brushed the sword, then he took a cloth to wipe the sword, and finally put Xiaoxue back into the sheath. He put the two swords on his knees and began to meditate, running Qi in the meridians Walk in the middle.


    Liu Yibai, in front of the broken temple in the distance, leaned against the door. Beside him was Xie Lu, who was still holding his sword. However, this sword was replaced by peach blossom.


    Liu Yibai took a wild grass root in his mouth and sighed softly: "just because of the boy''s attitude towards the sword, I have reason to think that he can go far in the future."


    Xie Lu calmly asked, "this time, I don''t want to see the qualification?"


    Liu Yibai shook his head. "Aptitude is still very important, but now, maybe his path is different. In fact, our days are not many, so we don''t have to worry about anything. But I have no apprentice in my whole life. For such a nephew, I''d like to see him go far in the future. It''s better to stand by Chao Qingqiu one day. ¡±"You still don''t want to send the weeds out," Xie Lu said without hesitation


    Liu Yibai was a little annoyed and said, "what does this boy do with so many swords and open a blacksmith''s shop?"


    Xie Lu was expressionless and shook his head.


    Liu Yibai sighed and went to his waist to feel the wine gourd he had made before. Since Xi Chunan died at the foot of the mountain, he has drunk a lot of wine these days. But the more he drinks, the brighter his eyes are and the sharper his sword spirit is.


    If it wasn''t Xie Lu, but the old ancestor on the mountain, he might have praised Liu Yibai in his heart. Now Liu Yibai is really at the peak of his personal kendo.


    The state of mind is not clear, the road is not clear, can only rely on feeling.


    Li Fuyao, who had collected two swords and put them back into their boxes, put them behind his back. He suddenly remembered that all swordsmen in this world are all swordsmen with one sword, but he only has two swordsmen. Is this really not another kind of sword?


    Before I had time to think about it, I just turned around and saw Ye Sheng song coming from the mountain road over there.


    The latter, dressed in a white dress, looked elegant and out of the dust. After coming over, she ignored Li Fuyao, only paying attention to the peach blossom she had planted before. She just squatted down and looked at it for a long time, but didn''t see why. She stood up, thought about it, and asked Li Fuyao what famous mountains there were, what food to eat, and where the peach blossom was the most abundant.


    Li Fuyao frowned and was reluctant to pay attention to this Taoist.


    Ye Shengge frowned and said, "don''t you like me?"


    This one is not that one.


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He suddenly thought that among the two swords, the green silk was more suitable for him. As for Xiao Xue, he was still a bit awkward to use, but he could not always put it in the sword case. In this way, it was a pity that the famous sword would be covered with dust than the Pearl.


    After waiting for a long time, ye Shengge did not respond to Li Fuyao''s strange look. She had made up her mind to go down the mountain today, but now she doesn''t want to go down the mountain. She is waiting for her master, Liang Yi, to go up the mountain.


    So ye Shengge took many steps and meditated in situ, fearing no one else on the mountain to attack her.Li Fuyao didn''t want to take a look at it. He went to the big blue stone in front of the broken temple and found his uncle Liu Yibai. Liu Yibai handed over the wine gourd and said with a smile, "this small Taoist is still the most pleasing Taoist I have ever seen in my life. A Taoist heart has never been polluted by the earth at all. It''s not necessary to say that his achievements will be amazing. As for whether he can cross the last one or not Who knows


    Li Fuyao drank two mouthfuls of wine, speechless and smiling. He is now in a low state. Not to say that he is facing this Taoist species, even if he is a green locust, he has no strength to fight back. In fact, even if he is not used to this Taoist, there is no way.


    Liu Yibai patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "how long have you been practicing sword? More than two years. The second stage is good. This Taoist cultivator has been practicing Taoism since he was a child for more than ten years, and he is only in the state of Taiqing. If you are in a hurry, you can walk steadily. Whether you are a late bloomer or a sudden insight, you may become a sword immortal within 100 years. When the time comes, you can walk in the mountains and rivers as much as you want. Just don''t forget to take care of the Jianshan mountain one or two. "


    Li Fuyao raised his head and showed a big smile. Suddenly, he said, "in fact, I know that there must be great difficulties after Jianshan. Isn''t uncle Liu worried about this when he drinks these days?"


    Liu Yi Bai ran said, "it''s not so difficult. It''s just that uncle Xie and I don''t want to live like this again. We want to change our way of living."


    Li Fuyao refrained from asking what kind of living method it was. He just nodded, drank a big drink, and went to practice sword by himself. Only Liu Yibai was left to rely on big Bluestone and drink alone.


    Looking at Li Fuyao''s back, he said with a smile: "no matter how talented you are, your temperament is really good according to my Liu Yibai."


    A moment later, Liu Yi had some worries in his white eyes. Although he had said before, he could not help but feel some worries. He looked at the distance and prayed in a low voice: "Chao Jian Xian, you don''t really die in the demon soil. The swordsman under the sky can only have a place to live under your big tree. If you really die, the swordsman under the sky will have a place to live But I can''t even do it. "


    Liu Yibai has always been a slouch. It seems that he didn''t even care about sword training before. No one knows that he is still very interested in the inheritance of swordsmen in the bottom of his heart.


    -


    in the black sea of the northern demon soil, the battle finally came to an end.


    The sea was calm again.


    As for who wins or loses, it is clear that the end has come.


    Chao Qingqiu, dressed in a white robe, walked out of the sea under the gaze of countless pairs of bright or dark eyes and went south alone.


    After all, even under the siege of two demon soil giants, no one wants to believe that he is still in full swing. On the contrary, he is seriously injured.


    But on the first day of the Sword Fairy''s southward journey, no one dared to attack.


    It was not until chaoqingqiu was near the junction of the northern demon soil and the mountains and rivers that a demon earth friar with a real body of a huge black tiger revealed his real body, but a moment later, chaoqingqiu cut off the tiger''s head with a sword.


    The huge body fell heavily in the mountain forest. I don''t know how many big trees have been broken.


    But Chao Qingqiu did not stop at one step. After a sword, he continued to go south.


    On the contrary, those demon earth friars who climbed the stairs behind were terrified. How could this sword immortal still have such a powerful power after fighting with two big demons, and could kill the top monk who ascended the stairs with one sword?


    This time, there are many monks can not help thinking about the situation of the two giants before.


    On a lonely island in that black sea, two old people of normal height looked at the South indifferently. One of them, slightly emaciated, broke his arm, but was growing slowly. It seems that it will not be long before it will return to its original state. The other old man is not so lucky. There is a terrible bone wound on his chest The mouth was only half an inch short of endangering the lingfu. We should know that his real body was an old turtle, and the most proud thing was the hardness of his tortoise shell. However, in the face of chaoqingqiu, he still could not stop him. He even said that if he did not have this tortoise shell, he might have been dead now and would not have been such a scene.


    Broken arm of the old man slowly opened his mouth, tone Gu Jing Wu Bo, "Qing Tian Jun is on the coast, but he did not hand."


    The latter said with a smile, "this younger generation, like him, is still watching. If any one of the other sages of the three religions appears in this black ocean, the king of Qingtian will not hide and tuck in and not do anything. But since it is chaoqingqiu, everyone has scruples. Besides, neither of us nor the sea can stop chaoqingqiu. Other people dare not do so I expected it


    The old man who had broken his arm looked down at the wound, and suddenly sighed, "Chao Qingqiu''s killing power is not far away from the original Sword Fairy Liuxiang. He has not stopped walking these years and has been walking forward. In a decade or so, I''m afraid that even if Liuxiang is alive, we can''t help him. We old men have no hope to stop him. We can only look after us If the demon can produce an amazing younger generation, it is qualified to fight with him. "¡ª¡ª


    Ye Shengge stayed at the foot of the mountain. Jianshan knew about it, but no one cared about it. After listening to what happened on the mountain road of Wushan River, the ancestor Xu Ji asked Wu Shanhe to go back to Jianzhong to practice his sword again after a moment''s silence. The latter, for the first time, was not angry. He just nodded and asked a question solemnly, "Laozu Zong, is my Jianshan really deserted now?"


    Xu Ji shook his head and said that there was still you.


    Wushanhe looked lonely, but soon got up and went to the sword tomb.


    After Wu Shanhe left here, Xu Ji went to ask Jianping, where the old Confucian scholar was turning over a book, and he was listless.


    Xu Ji is sitting beside the old Confucian scholar, looking at the distant mountains calmly.


    The old Confucian patted his head, "Xu Ji, Liang also went up the mountain. You haven''t made a sword for so many years. Are you sure?"


    This is one of the most frequently asked questions by the old Confucian scholars these days, but Xu Ji didn''t feel much annoyed. The old ancestor just shook his head with a smile.


    The old scholar sighed, "Xu Ji, you are really going to die."


    Xu Ji said calmly, "you all want to die. It doesn''t matter before or after. But now I feel more and more that Chao Jian Xian will not die in the demon land. Since Chao Jian Xian is not dead, Jianshan will not be any better. At most, I am dead. What''s the big deal? "


    The old Confucian scholar said angrily, "if you die, who will look at Jianshan for you? Do you really think that chaoqingqiu will stay in Jianshan?"


    Xu Ji turned his head and looked at the old Confucian scholar and said with a calm smile, "I have heard a saying in your Confucianism that sacrifice one''s life for justice. Is that what I am like?"


    The old scholar waved his hand impatiently, "fart, you are such a person. You are the sage''s speech that defiles my Confucian sages."


    Xu Ji laughs it off.


    At last, he talked about business. "There are only three real swordsmen on Jianshan. I''m old Budie, one is wushanhe, and the other is Fuyao. This time, after Liang went up the mountain, Fuyao should go down anyway. Shanhe stayed on the mountain and practiced his sword in Jianzhong. It''s good for him to stay in Jianshan for a long time, and wait for Chao Jianxian to come to Jianshan again Love can seal up the mountain. When you come back from the mountain and river tour, you will be able to open the mountain again. To tell you the truth, there are only three swordsmen on the mountain. In fact, there are only one hundred swordsmen in the mountains and rivers. If they are taught by apprentices, we will not be able to cut off the inheritance. "


    "We swordsmen have become strangers now. Although there are Chaojian immortals, Jianshan can only exist in name but not in reality. If we want to restore the glory of the past, unless one or two sword immortals come out to solve the problem fundamentally, it will be a situation of hard support for hundreds of years, which is really meaningless."


    The old Confucian retorted, "what if it can''t last hundreds of years?"


    With a bitter smile, Xu Ji said, "then the dust will return to the dust and return to the earth. After that, the swordsman will become a martial arts man in the lake."


    The old Confucian scholar sneered: "the three religions are getting better and better. Your swordsman is a good one. You are going back more and more."


    Xu Ji didn''t speak. The ancestor of Jianshan didn''t want to have this day.


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t want to go on talking about this topic. He just reminded him, "don''t you want to talk to those two little guys again before you take out the sword?"


    Laozu Zong was stunned, "which two?"


    The old Confucian scholar patted his head and said angrily, "those two disciples of your own!"


    Xu Ji said in a soft voice: "yes, have a good chat. It''s this time that we are separated from each other in life and death. Some words out of our hearts can''t be said now, and they can''t be said in the future. If we don''t say clearly, how can we do it. But besides, I really want to compete with Fuyao. "


    The old Confucian scholar waved helplessly, "whatever you want."


    Xu Ji laughs and laughs heartily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    In the big summer after the little summer season, the old ancestor Xu Ji went down the mountain to the foot of the mountain and saw two disciples before breaking the temple. The first one was Xie Lu. To this female disciple who was supposed to be of good family background, Xu Ji really didn''t know what to say. Finally, he stayed in front of the temple for a long time and said something salty. Xu Ji turned to look for Liu Yibai, but there was no answer from the beginning to the end Xie Lu, he looks calm.


    In the ruined temple, Liu Yibai first pulled out a jar of wine and threw it to his master. Then he pulled out a jar of wine from under his statue. He did not pay attention to it. He sat on the stone platform in front of the statue and aroused a lot of dust.


    "Take a bowl!" said Xu Ji


    Liu Yibai reluctantly throws a small wine bowl from under the statue.


    Xu Ji took his sleeve and wiped it carelessly. Then he poured a bowl of wine and took a sip. He scolded, "Liu Yibai, you really know how to respect teachers and respect teachers."


    Liu Yibai shrunk his neck and said of course, "you don''t drink much. Good wine is wasted."


    Xu Ji snorted coldly, but drank the rest of the bowl of wine in one breath, and then looked at Liu Yibai in silence.


    Liu Yibai was frightened by his ancestors, touched his cheek, and said casually, "OK, anyway, I''ve been dead once. Now it''s really farewell to this mountain and river. What''s the big deal? Why? I can''t see it. You can''t give up?"


    Xu Ji looks gloomy. This is the old man who has always been a strong man. However, when Wu Shanhe is about to stand it, the old Confucian scholar will stop for a moment and give him a chance to breathe. Finally, he simply lost his book and asked with a smile, "Wu Xiaomu, do you think I will give you another reason that rotten wood can''t be carved and that a child can''t be taught."


    "Sword tomb helpless voice," old Sir, I don''t want to listen to what reason. "


    "You know a fart, if you can really meditate on these truths, there''s no pain in it. You''re so stupid. I''ve wasted my time to tell you this. Maybe you''re better than you to listen to that boy at the foot of the mountain."


    Wu Shanhe was tongue tied for a moment. He didn''t know what to say or didn''t want to pay attention to the old Confucian.


    The old Confucian scholar gloated and said, "the old ancestor on your mountain is feeding the boy a sword at the foot of the mountain. What do you think of Wu Xiaomu?"


    Wu Shanhe in the sword tomb clenched his teeth, but still said nothing.


    The old Confucian scholar was in a good mood. He finally laughed and stopped talking.


    However, Wu Shanhe quickly asked, "old Sir, the old ancestor went down the mountain only to feed the boy a sword?"


    "That''s all," the old Confucian said


    Wu Shanhe looks gloomy.


    But the next moment, the old Confucian scholar was calm and said with a smile: "that boy is destined to go down the mountain, but you wushanhe, it is your ancestors have high expectations, hope you can become an old ancestor under Jianshan."


    Wu Shanhe was stunned and did not speak.


    Looking down at the foot of the mountain, the old Confucian scholar said calmly, "after today, Jianshan has changed a lot."


    -


    the curtain of Bi Jian at the foot of the mountain soon came to an end. The old ancestor Xu Ji returned the sword to Li Fuyao and said with a satisfied smile, "if you go on like this, you will come to the end of the world''s sword one day."


    Li Fuyao smiles bitterly, but does not refute.


    Liu Yibai suddenly very sad mouth said: "younger martial sister, will not see you."


    Xie Lu rarely called out a senior brother in a soft voice, and then said in a soft voice, "you really don''t support the wild grass?"


    Liu Yibai shook his head, "there is a sword in the hand, it''s worth dying."


    Xie Lu frowned and said, "this sentence is extremely confusing."


    This time, Liu Yibai stopped talking, but his eyes were clear and his sword spirit was hidden.


    After a while, the old man will do his best to take care of the two people in the temple. Therefore, he can only make a sword before the old man does.


    This sword asked the Lord.


    Xie Lu didn''t have so much obsession. He just looked at Li Fuyao. His eyes were full of nostalgia.


    She really loves the child.


    Not just because he is a disciple of Chen Sheng.


    Xu Ji looks at the broken temple and doesn''t say anything. At last, he just waves his hand and smiles at Li Fuyao and climbs the mountain again.


    Along the way, Xu Ji''s expression was very indifferent, as if he had seen everything in the world, and was not surprised at all. When he returned to wenjianping and picked up the old story, he suddenly burst into a momentum. Although he had white hair, he seemed to be back in his youth.


    In the broken temple at the foot of the sword mountain, the only two statues have silk cracks.


    The old Confucian scholar sat in front of the sword tomb and recited a good sentence from a sage''s article, "a gentleman is slow in words and quick in deeds."


    In front of the green water lake at the foot of menchen mountain, a middle-aged man stepped on this mountain with a plain expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    It would have been a long time before the swordsman had mastered the old style of swordsman, but if he had not mastered the old style of swordsman, it would have been a long time since the swordsman had mastered the old style of swordsman It''s just that the Kendo master at that time was really mediocre. Although his poems were excellent, they didn''t make many people admire him. A sword immortal who had been sitting high in the clouds at that time laughed and said that if his Kendo cultivation could have half the skill of poetry and prose, there would be no more fans in the mountains and rivers.


    Xu Ji is not in a hurry to go down the mountain or pay attention to the things at the foot of the mountain. He is just accumulating strength. He hasn''t made a sword for decades. Now if he wants to make a sword, he must die. Otherwise, how can he stop the Lord.


    In front of the ruined temple, the statues of Liu Yibai and Xie Lu are full of cracks, but Liu Yibai doesn''t care at all. Standing in front of the ruined temple, he climbs to the top with a sword in mind, and the whole person is in high spirits. When he presses the weeds on his waist, the sound of sword is heard from time to time.


    He looked at his younger martial sister Xie Lu and laughed, "younger martial sister, this sword is definitely the strongest sword in my life. It''s really enjoyable."


    Xie Lu nodded and said in a soft voice, "elder martial brother Liu''s sword spirit is comparable to the sword immortal Liuxiang."


    This sentence, whether true or false, is an affirmation of Liu Yi Bai Mo da.


    In any case, it''s a good thing to be able to compare with the sword spirit of the sword in Liuxiang.


    Liu Yibai laughs and flatters younger martial sister very much.


    He turned his head to Xie Lu and said with a smile, "I take this last sword as a gift for Fuyao. What does younger martial sister think?"


    Xie Lu nodded, "although it still seems that elder martial brother is not straightforward, it is also excellent."


    Liu Yibai didn''t agree. He just walked out of the ruined temple. Suddenly, he said in a loud voice, "Li Fuyao, take good care of this sword. Your martial uncle, the last sword I left you, I will take good care of it."


    Li Fuyao, who was trying to compare his sword with his ancestor, suddenly looked up and looked at the broken temple.


    Liu Yibai, dressed in green, has grass scabbard on his waist. In an instant, he breaks the sword in front of the temple. With a smile, Liu Yibai steals out and takes the boundless sword spirit to the foot of the mountain.


    Li Fuyao frowned, ran forward a few steps, and soon closed his eyes.


    Watch the sword with your heart.


    Although he still did not know who the sword was aimed at.


    Liu Yibai, the swordsman, goes down the mountain.


    After Li Fuyao closed his eyes, he could only feel a flash of light in front of him. At the same time, some things seemed to float around him. He wanted to reach out and grasp them, but he could not grasp them.


    But it felt vague, but it was there.


    This is what Liu Yibai did on purpose.


    After Liu Yibai went down the mountain, Xie Lu, who was holding peach blossoms, walked many steps to Li Fuyao. She stood with the young man for a moment. She clearly remembered that he was almost as tall as her when he went up the mountain. Now he is half a head higher than her, so that when he talks, Xie Lu has to look up slightly ¡£


    Xie Lu took hands to make a comparison, and suddenly whispered in Li Fuyao''s ear, "little guy, martial uncle has gone down the mountain. You should take care of yourself in the future. If you can become that kind of sword immortal one day, don''t forget to mention your uncle Liu''s name. He is very mean. By the way, martial uncle will ask you again In a word, who is the most beautiful woman you have ever seen in your life


    Li Fuyao closed his eyes to see the sword without opening his mouth.


    Therefore, Xie Lu just laughed at himself and said, "well, if you acquiesce that the martial uncle is the most beautiful woman you have ever seen in the world."


    "The last thing, Li Fuyao, after you see your master Chen Sheng, remember to give me a sword and tell him that if you Miss Xie Lu, you will miss the best woman in the world!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After saying this, Xie Lu suddenly turned to look at ye Shengge and said a word to this Taoist. The Taoist stood up, thought for a moment, and finally nodded.


    Xie Lu was satisfied.


    After turning her head, she went down the mountain with her sword in her arms.


    I walk very freely.


    -


    on the menchen mountain road, the temple master walked up the mountain for several steps, and then he felt a fierce sword in front of him. This sword, not to mention the meaning of the sword, is the second sharp sword he has ever seen in his life.


    As for the first sword, naturally, it was the one made when Qing Qiu climbed the mountain.


    Although the sword was not aimed at Qingqiu, it would not be a trivial matter for a sword immortal to be willing to attack these monks on the mountain.


    At that time, the sword made the mountain full of Taoist dare not breathe.


    Today, although the sword is still fierce, it is still far from the sword. Although there are some reasons for the realm, most of them are not on the same line.Most of the time, things in kendo are not related to realm.


    Liu Yibai''s sword is like a spring weed. Although it is not as bright and lovely as flowers, it is still vigorous and tenacious.


    There is a colorful River in front of the master, blocking the sword.


    But the sharpness of the sword still surprised the audience.


    As soon as the sword spirit met the colorful River, he already made the river boil. The Lord stood with his hand in his hand and said calmly, "you have a strong sword. Nothing else is good, but this one is good enough."


    Liu Yibai laughs and advances with his sword.


    The sword is more and more fierce.


    But he was also ragged, with many large and small holes.


    The LORD reached out and pushed forward, and the colorful river flowed slowly.


    Liu Yibai''s weeds finally came into contact with the colorful river.


    When the wild grass meets the colorful River, Liu Yibai hands the sword forward with a cold face. The wild grass does not have any radian. After Liu Yibai''s tiger mouth is broken, the whole sword is broken inch by inch, which is actually a rather bent nature.


    The look of the Lord does not change.


    Liu Yibai died peacefully.


    The strongest sword in my life has been made, which is worthy of my life.


    "Why bother?" he said softly


    There is no time to sigh.


    The next sword is from Xie Lu.


    This woman swordsman, who is famous for his swordsmanship at the foot of the mountain, is like the moon in the sky, peach blossom in front of him, and snow yesterday.


    It''s dazzling.


    After seeing the sword in Xie Lu''s hand, he opened his mouth a little helplessly and said with a smile: "Shengge, this child, can give you anything."


    Xie Lu didn''t pay attention to these things. He just handed out one sword after another.


    As for the end, it is still through the heart of the colorful river.


    Xie Lu had no choice but to smile and break his sword.


    The master''s mentality was normal. Both of them were brilliant swordsmen, but in fact, they were not so powerful. Besides, they were in front of Liang Yishen.


    Today, the strongest sword in Jianshan still comes from the ancestor.


    The Lord is very clear about this.


    So he walked on and on.


    In the broken temple at the foot of the mountain, after the two statues were smashed, the whole ruined temple roared and collapsed.


    From then on, there were no more than three martial uncles at the foot of the mountain, and this ruined temple that Li Fuyao had never entered.


    Before Li Fuyao opened his eyes, he was already in tears.


    He turned his head abruptly, looked at ye Shengge and asked, "who is that coming up the mountain?"


    Although ye Shengge didn''t like this young swordsman, he said with patience: "my master, Liang Yi, the Lord of the Shen Xie mountain."


    He didn''t say that the sage was the first person in the world. Obviously, he was afraid of frightening Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao was silent for a long time and asked a question, "what is he doing up the mountain?"


    Ye Sheng song tilted his head, "may be simply want to go up the mountain to see the scenery."


    Li Fuyang frowned deeply. He took out the green silk in the sword case and asked in a low voice, "I want to fight with you. How about it?"


    Ye Shengge was not stupid at all. Looking at Li Fuyao''s appearance, he thought clearly what he was going to do just for a moment, "want to be angry?"


    Li Fuyao did not answer this question, but asked, "do you want to fight?"


    Ye Shengge originally wanted to refuse, but remembering what Xie Lu said to her before, she said with a soft smile: "I will beat you into a pig''s head."


    Li Fuyao refused to comment, holding the sword and waiting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the bottom of Jianshan mountain, in the bamboo cottage, Sanliang, the sword bearers in Liuxiang, Jianxian, and the scabbard are playing games. Sanliang, dressed in grey robes, is suddenly extremely angry, and Si Liang is slightly frowned on his willow eyebrows. Obviously, he is not in a good mood.


    "If Liuxiang is still there, I can''t even use a sword to kill him in the past and this life," he said coldly


    Four Liang didn''t break down the stage this time, and agreed: "you this sword, no one can pick up."


    Sanliang angrily said, "where is chaoqingqiu? When did Jianshan get provoked by these people at will?"


    Although they were at the foot of the cliff, they actually knew the things on the mountain very well. They knew what Jianshan was like now. So now they are just complaining, but not without any psychological preparation.


    Three two one to overthrow the chessboard, angry and up, "his mother, his mother, his mother!"


    He scolded three times in a row, which showed how angry he was.


    Chess pieces from the chessboard rolling, tick by tick in the bamboo cottage around rolling, a mess.


    Bending down to pick up the black and white pieces, she said nothing, but her mood was not calm."I''m going to go to Jianshan," he said suddenly


    Four two turned around and asked, "how do you get up there?"


    Three two bet airway: "climb up!"


    This time, four Liang really did not pay attention to him.


    After clearing up the pieces, he sat back to his original position and resumed the chess game with his memory. Then he opened his mouth blandly and said, "before someone wanted to take you up, you didn''t want to. Now if you want to go up, what''s the use? You can''t go up."


    Three two sit back to their original position, look strange, dignified.


    They stopped talking nonsense and just started playing chess again.


    After a long time, he said in a soft voice: "one day, I will let these Taoists know that we are the most stupid swordsmen who should not be provoked between heaven and earth."


    Si Liang knew that when he said these words, the more he seemed to have that idea.


    -


    just before the temple leader reached the top of menchen mountain, an old Confucian scholar came down the mountain with a bookcase on his back. When he passed by, the old Confucian angrily pointed at the temple master and said, "Liang Yi, you are worthy of being called your own demeanor!"


    The LORD did not pay attention to it, but looked up to the mountain, where there was a sword, which was more and more frightening.


    After the master, a bright moon gradually appeared.


    This is what the Lord wants to do.


    The old scholar said in a deep voice, "Liang Yi, do you have to go up the mountain?"


    "Naturally," he said


    The old Confucian scholar shook his head, "then pass the old man first!"


    The LORD looked as usual. He just pointed to the distance and said calmly, "I''m afraid that one doesn''t want to."


    The old Confucian scholar raised his head and felt the more and more strong sword meaning. He frowned and scolded: "the old man knows nothing about good or bad!"


    The Lord of the temple crossed over him and didn''t talk much nonsense. He just went up the mountain.


    It''s just that the sword is finally "late"


    the moon behind me and the river in front of me greet this sword.


    Xu Ji, a white haired man, carrying the old story, bumps into the Taoist temple on the mountain road. His sword is powerful.


    After all, the master''s expression was somewhat fluctuating. He said in a low voice, "Xu Ji, how about this sword compared with the sword you used to chop my Shen Xie mountain guest Qing?"


    Xu Ji stood down and laughed boldly, "this sword is stronger than that of that day."


    The audience frowned, "how much is it?"


    Xu Ji replied with a sword, "it''s enough."


    On the mountain road, the sword spirit was very strong, and the trees on both sides were disturbed by the sword spirit, which was like a strong wind blowing through. Countless trees on both sides of the mountain road were cut off.


    The old ancestor Xu Ji has been studying Kendo for many years, and his realm is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Therefore, no one can find any fault with this sword. Even the master of the temple can avoid it and can only resist it.


    Therefore, this colorful River met this sword.


    The colorful river is not as strong as it was before. After a sword, it didn''t have any advantage. The audience even stepped back half a step.


    But after that round of bright moon, more and more bright.


    The Lord''s hands were printed and his mouth was full of words.


    The colorful river is full of light. It''s an old sword that needs to be more full of sword spirit. Xu Ji''s expression is not changed. He still gives a sword and the sword light flashes. Unfortunately, he can''t cut off the head of the Taoist temple, but he just frowns.


    These two people, one is the ancestor of Jianshan and the other is the first person of Taoism. By comparison, they have not yet decided whether to win or not.


    If this is put outside, I don''t know how many friars will recollect the power of these swordsmen.


    The old ancestor couldn''t make a single sword. After two steps back, he suddenly wielded the second sword.


    This time, all the Green Qi was entangled on the body of the sword. The rest of the monks were afraid that they would die if they were close to each other.


    But this sword was chopped on the colorful River, which only temporarily suspended the flow of the river.


    The bright moon behind the LORD was so bright that people couldn''t open their eyes.


    Xu Ji looks up and looks calm.


    Whether a sword can be accomplished or not, in fact, I have already had an idea at the bottom of my heart, but if I can''t make a sword, it is also a very important thing.


    Jianshan can''t be disgraced.


    If there are countless sword schools in the world, the sword mountain will be boarded by the Lord. It can be said that the Lord ascended the mountain, but he did not press all the swordsmen under his feet. But now, the place where swordsmen are inherited is just like this. How can the temple master go up the mountain?


    Xu Ji has no choice but to smile. If it was then, if it was then.


    If it had been then, where would have happened today.


    It''s just not the same.


    The ancestor said coldly, "Liang Yi, even if you climb this mountain today, there will be a swordsman who will step up your downhill one day."


    "Maybe there will be, but it won''t be you."


    Xu Ji frowned. "At that time, my swordsman thought that killing people was the number one in the world. Now, although it''s declining, it''s not bad to use the sword. It''s not difficult to kill people."The Lord of the temple always looks the same. He doesn''t have the intention of killing people, but after this journey, he only seeks one purpose, that is, to let the swordsmen in the world have no heart.


    Only a moment later, he suddenly frowned and raised his head. The sky was clear and there was no one there, but the moon turned a little dim.


    A moment later, a voice came from afar, "Liang Yi, do you really think you are the first in the world, and you are not afraid to go up the steep mountain again and break your orthodoxy?"


    Liang also looked as if he was "willing to face the sword immortals in the dynasty, and I would naturally wait for him."


    Chao Qingqiu''s voice was uncertain, "well, if you want to go to Jianshan, you will behead a saint today."


    This sentence, the stone breaks the sky, such as the boulder rolled down the river, startled countless waves.


    Liang Yiyuan, who had no waves in ancient times, could see a colorful scene in the distant sky after a moment. There was a huge yellow crane flying in the sky.


    Liang was also silent. According to the three thousand volumes of the tower, immortals ride cranes and sit high in the clouds. Nowadays, there are no immortals in the mountains and rivers. The nature who can sit on the clouds is just a saint.


    Apart from Taoism, there is no other possibility for the sage riding crane.


    What Liang could not see was that at the bottom of the Yellow Crane, there was a man in white robed. He held up his sword and soared to the sky. He was so frightened that the clouds around him wandered around.


    "Du Gong, are you going to die for your disciples today?"


    Among the mountains and rivers, chaoqingqiu is the only one who dares to call saints'' names.


    The middle-aged Taoist on the Yellow Crane''s back is calm, holding a pair of heaven and earth eight trigrams mirror.


    Looking at Chao Qingqiu, he just said indifferently: "today you die, I die, there is no conclusion."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t say anything. He just pulled out the sheath of his long sword on his waist. It was just a sword. Before it was swung out, a huge sword could be seen thousands of miles around. The sword''s spirit was rolling. It was frightening to see it.


    Although Chao Qingqiu fought with two great demons one after another, now he is not afraid of the Taoist sages in their heyday.


    He stood in the middle of the sky, with an indifferent expression, and countless stars were in his eyes.


    If someone else saw this scene, they would know that the sword immortal was really furious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    The word "old and strong" is often used to describe someone as old and strong after he is old. However, these four words are not appropriate to the monk on the mountain.


    after all, the monk on the mountain has at least hundreds of years. If he wants to maintain his appearance, he may not be able to maintain his appearance unless he finally shows his old attitude After years of practicing Taoism, his face still looks like a middle-aged man. As for the old ancestor Xu Ji, he was unwilling to maintain his face, so he showed his old look. However, after a few swords, his momentum gradually climbed to the peak Zong''s white hair turned black gradually, and his face was much younger than before. According to this trend, he would change from an old man to a man.


    At the beginning, he looked up at the sky. After he saw the huge yellow crane, he looked unnatural. Then he could see the huge sword. His expression was even more tense. If Chao Qingqiu had not been forced to do so, he would not have gone to the mountain to show his prestige to a group of Taoist priests who have not yet become saints.


    At present, the Jianshan mountain is in such a situation that chaoqingqiu doesn''t offer his sword to the Taoist temple, but he has to show his attitude and do something. Therefore, this sword can only be found on a saint, just a few sages sitting high in the clouds. Who would like to take chaoqingqiu''s sword? The master did not know.


    According to the present situation, the sage sitting high on the yellow crane is not someone else, but Du Sheng, who has always had no affection for swordsmen.


    Before he became a saint, the sage had no way to belittle the swordsman. In those years, after he became a saint, before Chao Qingqiu, the first sword immortal in the past six thousand years, he had a lot of pressure on the swordsman and even had the idea of destroying this branch. However, he didn''t do it. Later, Chao Qingqiu came out After that, the sword mountain became the foundation of his life. Several saints who had already sat high in the clouds did not act any more. Instead, Chao Qingqiu put out their swords one after another, making a great reputation in this mountain and river, which might have made those sages afraid.


    However, it will not include Du Sheng who is sitting on the back of yellow crane.


    At that time, I didn''t know what was the obstacle and didn''t show up. Now, as Qingqiu is now challenging again, the Taoist sage finally reveals his people. Regardless of whether this mountain and river can withstand the confrontation between the two sages, he will force his hand to suppress chaoqingqiu?


    The audience doesn''t know whether Du Sheng''s idea today is to frighten Chao Qingqiu, the sword immortal who returned from the demon land to the mountains and rivers, or really wants to kill him once and for all, so that the swordsman can be completely cut off. In any case, before the two men completely distinguish the winner and loser, he can''t act at will. Otherwise, after the Jianshan was destroyed, chaoqingqiu killed Du Sheng. The script after that must be that the Sword Fairy alone would sink the Xieshan mountain and destroy the chenxieshan mountain. Maybe it''s not enough. He is wiping out all the branches of Taoism in Liangxi, and he''s going to die together?


    During this period, it is certain that the mountain will not be destroyed.


    In my heart, I was angry and killed a sage. Who would like to have a bad luck?


    It''s just that for the Lord, it''s not a big event.


    Therefore, what he is going to do now is to cross the old ancestor of Jianshan and climb the Jianshan mountain.


    When Xu Ji''s white hair turns black, his whole body is full of sword Qi. After a sword is handed out, a flowing river can be seen. The swordsman who can go further in the sword will be accompanied by "weather" when he takes out a sword, and the "weather" varies from person to person.


    At that time, Xu Ji realized the sword in front of a big river, and his achievement was so great. Therefore, when the sword he handed out was in line with the Kendo he had, it not only meant that he would have such a feeling, but also meant that this sword might represent the peak of Xu Ji''s career.


    Therefore, after the sword was handed out, the Taoist priest was dignified for the first time.


    The colorful River in front of him was eroded by the sword spirit, and it seemed that the moon behind him, though now bright again, did not seem to be a threat to Xu Ji.


    On the mountain road, Xu Ji is very high. His black hair moves with the wind, which makes him very energetic. The old things in his hands are also full of Green Qi. Like the green snakes attached to the sword, the snake letter is the sharpest sword spirit.


    The master pushed his hands forward, but only half a foot forward, some scattered sword Qi began to cut his skin. Although the pain can be ignored, it still stubbornly cut his skin, making him appear a lot of blood.


    The LORD looked at the bloodstains and murmured in a low voice: "it''s almost the same."


    Xu Ji didn''t have time to pay attention to him. He just split the colorful river with a sword.


    The sword spirit comes straight to the master.


    It has never been the case that the Lord of the temple has ever encountered such a situation against people.


    Although this shows that the Taoist temple is not in full swing, it also shows how brilliant the old ancestor of Jianshan is.No wonder many people thought that if the old ancestor didn''t show off his sword, he would have a good chance to cross the threshold and become another sword immortal in the mountains and rivers.


    It''s a pity.


    The master of the temple showed a look of regret. His spirit was very high. There were not many Taoists on the mountain who could be attracted by him. On the contrary, it was the ancestor of Jianshan who greatly appreciated him.


    It''s just a pity.


    Facing the sword Qi overflowing from the sword, the master thought a lot.


    However, Xu Ji didn''t give the Lord too much time to think about it. Before the sword arrived, another sword came again.


    The master of the temple retreats peacefully. There are not many monks in the world who want to be in front of the swordsman within a foot. The temple master can not care about Liu Yibai, Xie Lu, or Xi Chunan, who wants to die. However, the old ancestor of Jianshan can''t help but not care.


    This man''s Kendo is second in mountains and rivers.


    When the master retreated, he even thought about what would happen if he brought the body out of the tower. Could he ignore the sword spirit of the old swordsman and deal with it calmly?


    But when I think about it carefully, I still can''t help shaking my head.


    Not so.


    No matter how good the body is, it can''t stop the swordsman who dominates the world with its killing power.


    Sometimes he even thought, what if he studied Kendo? Could he become an invincible sword immortal?


    But even if he laughs at himself, monk Zheng Changsheng is the right way. Fighting is not everyone''s good at.


    Xu Ji bullies him up. All he thinks is to keep the master on the mountain road. After he retreats quietly, the moon moves forward behind him, driving back the sword spirit.


    A wisp of sword spirit, as if hit a south wall, do not look back.


    Xu Ji raised his sword and said with a smile, "Liang Yi, you are so conceited that you will have a day to retreat?"


    The fight between the scoundrels is not a master''s manner, and no one knows any unique martial arts skills. Most of them are learned from the storyteller''s mouth to lift the leg and monkey to steal peaches. However, it would be different if some martial arts experts started to fight. They should also pay attention to some moves and routines, and the most important thing is to attack the heart. If the two are equal in strength and strength If one party is slightly distracted, he will fall into the inferior position temporarily, or even be injured and defeated, or even die.


    Although the monks on the mountain are more powerful than the martial arts men at the foot of the mountain, in fact, their words of attack are as effective.


    It''s just that the mind of the Lord is calm. If he is told by a few words, his mind is unstable. In fact, the possibility is very small.


    It''s just Xu Ji, but these two words are sincere.


    It is not a short time for the temple master to become famous, and the number of shots is not much, but it is true that he has not encountered the current situation.


    Therefore, after Xu''s sword came to his body, the Lord of the temple no longer had any hand left and stretched out his hand to pull a wisp of mountain breeze.


    Roaring.


    He bowed his head and frowned, and took a heavy step forward with a calm expression.


    And it is this step that makes Xu Ji look ugly.


    However, the sword is still as promised.


    The sword spirit swept towards the viewer''s chest.


    "Does this sword have a name?" he asked in a low voice


    Xu Ji was also stunned, and calmly replied, "I created this sword when I went down the mountain. It''s different from the previous sword moves. If you name it, you can ask him to go down the mountain."


    The Lord laughed, "a sword down the mountain is a good name."


    Xu Ji nodded, but the sword still stabbed the viewer''s chest accurately.


    The Lord bowed his head and repeated the previous sentence, "it''s still close to it."


    -


    when the sky was clear, the wind was blowing.


    The trees around the tower were rustled by the wind, and countless Taoist priests on the mountain felt puzzled.


    Although there is no big battle to protect the mountain, there has never been such a strong wind.


    When Zhang Shouqing came to the tower, he didn''t go upstairs. He just looked up to see the windows on many floors. After the master had been out of the body, he would read books in the window from time to time these days. Many Taoists have found that many Taoist priests have come to watch the master''s style. Even many Taoist priests who have just gone up the mountain have seen the temple''s face for the first time I feel very lucky.


    This made many old Taoists on the mountain feel bitter smile.


    Zhang Shouqing stood downstairs for a moment, then listened to the voice of the Lord.


    "If you abandon your wisdom, you will benefit the people a hundred times; if you are extremely benevolent, you will be filial and kind to the people; if you will abandon interest skillfully, there will be no thieves; for these three things, you will not have enough literature. Therefore, they should have their own belongings. They should be simple and have little selfish desires. "


    Zhang Shouqing looked up and saw the master''s hands rising, and the wind kept blowing.


    After a moment, the host traveled with the wind.


    Zhang Shouqing was speechless and did not know why.


    -


    at the foot of Jianshan mountain, ye Shengge and Li Fuyao won and lost the first battle. Naturally, Li Fuyao, who practiced the sword for less than two years, was completely defeated. The swordsman''s hand shaking constantly.But still holding the sword tightly.


    Ye Shengge, from the beginning to the end, walked around in a leisurely way without any panic. After defeating the little swordsman of the second level, he did not make any sarcasm, but calmly said, "do you want to know what your martial uncle Xie said before he went down the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao picked up the sword case left by Fang Liu Yibai again. He did not speak, but still held the green silk in his hand.


    Ye Shengge said happily, "Xie Lu said that as long as you Li Fuyao doesn''t die on Jianshan, I''ll plant peach blossom at the foot of Jianshan."


    She pointed to the places and said with a smile, "I agreed."


    Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to her. If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t beat her, Li Fuyao would have beaten ye Shengge into a pig''s head.


    However, he went to the ruins of the ruined temple and picked up some grey tiles. He had only looked at the ruined temple for two years and then it was gone.


    There are also three uncles.


    If Li Fuyao had been practicing sword simply because he didn''t want to go on the road of Confucianism and wanted to find a new way, after two years, he really had some changes. He really liked the sword in his hand and the mountain in front of him.


    Li Fuyao finds two jars of wine in the ruins of the ruined temple, and the wine gourd before Liu Yibai. After unscrewing and filling a lot of them in his mouth, he sits on the big Bluestone with a gloomy look.


    The master of the temple went up the mountain, but his ancestors stopped him from going down the mountain. In any case, he regarded death as his own.


    Since it''s death, it''s totally uncertain.


    Li Fuyao untied his sword case and felt the small words on it.


    Uncle Liu''s words are also very good.


    He did not have enough realm. He could not see the towering sword in the distance, nor the sage riding the yellow crane. Therefore, he was not optimistic about the situation of Jianshan today.


    But no matter how melancholy the youth is, it has no effect.


    Now he has no ability to control the situation.


    And ye Shengge soon came to him and looked down at the peach blossom she planted, enjoying it.


    If you look at it from outsiders, it''s just like the girl next door.


    But Li Fuyao knows how terrible this woman will be once she stops her emotions.


    Ye Shengge raised his head and asked him a question, "Li Fuyao, what should this mountain look like when it is full of peach blossom?"


    Li Fuyao is a blunt answer: "not that day."


    Ye Sheng''s song, oh, is obviously not interested.


    Li Fuyao repeated, "I won''t let you plant peach blossom on this mountain."


    Ye Shengge nununuzui, "wait and see."


    Li Fuyao jumped off the big Bluestone and walked forward, not to Jianshan, but also unwilling to stay beside ye Shengge.


    -


    there was a strong wind on the mountain road of menchen mountain.


    The body of the Lord comes with the wind.


    The God who was out of the body returned to the body, and the body opened its eyes.


    Looking at the silence in front of him calmly, he said with regret: "you could have gone further, but you think too much."


    Xu Ji, who had already begun to achieve the decline, was growing white. He had no choice but to say, "there are some things that can''t be done."


    Both of them are masters of the same mountain. In the final analysis, they can understand each other''s feelings. However, compared with those who seem to have numerous good fields, Xu Ji''s family has only a broken thatched cottage.


    There is too much difference between the things in their hands.


    The temple master put away the colorful River and the bright moon behind him. Instead, he said in a soft voice: "today, I won the battle between you and me, but in fact, the battle of orthodoxy behind you and me was won many years ago. Now what you can hope for is that Chaojian immortal is invincible, so I don''t want to go up the mountain. After all, I can''t help it. If chaojianxian dies, Jianshan Today I will be removed from my name, but I will not be difficult for your disciples on the mountain. By the way, how many disciples do you have on the mountain? "


    Xu Ji was silent for a long time, then calmly said: "there are only two left."


    The temple master nodded, "it''s not much different from what I expected. That wisp of sword Qi of Chaoqing autumn was blocked on the menchen mountain road in order to prevent the world from exploring the current situation of Jianshan mountain. But how can you hide it? In fact, I know that after all these years, your current situation will not be very good, but there are no people on the mountain, and there are many swordsmen at the bottom of the mountain."


    Xu Ji is silent.


    The Lord of the temple stopped talking about it. He just turned his head and looked at the distant sky. In fact, it was not very powerful.


    The competition between saints is much faster than that of other friars.


    The master of the temple opened his mouth and said, "the one on the yellow crane is Du Sheng, one of the sages who hates you most. In fact, it would be a good thing for you if he died under the sword of Chao sword and fairy sword today."


    Xu Ji sneered and said, "it''s all Taoist. How do you seem to think about his death so much?"


    The master of the temple said calmly, "there are only a few seats in that hall, and there are so many incense sticks. If I want to go up and have a share, I don''t think those people are willing. He died and just left a place. In fact, it''s a matter for both the above and for me. Taoism needs six sages to start in the struggle among the three religions If an old one dies and a new one comes, the incense will not be as prosperous as the others in the first few hundred years. They are happy to see it come true. "Xu Ji asked in doubt: "are you really only half a step away from the last step?"


    The Lord shook his head. "I can''t say it clearly."


    Xu sighed, "that realm is really difficult."


    At this moment, these two people can not see that they were once at war with each other.


    Looking at the distance carefully, the temple master suddenly said with a smile: "the thunder in this fight is small, and it can''t fight. It is estimated that Du Sheng is afraid that Chao Jian Xian, who can walk out under the joint attack of two big demons in the demon soil, is afraid that all his accomplishments will be buried here. At the end of the day, Chao Jianxian wins. It''s just that Chao Jian Xian had such a fight. Du Sheng didn''t dare to fight, but he was a bit timid. "


    Xu stood silent.


    The master waved his hand and turned down the mountain.


    Not a word left, free and easy.


    After the World War I today, it seems that the temple master has gained something, but Xu Ji has hurt the root. In fact, it has not been many years.


    However, the battle could not be avoided. Xu Ji didn''t feel much lost, but the LORD was a little happy.


    -


    in the distance, the Taoist sage Du Gong on the back of Yellow Crane looks ugly. He and Chao Qingqiu only exchange a tentative move, so he stops.


    In fact, this is no different from showing weakness.


    Sword immortal killing power, he is not willing to try.


    But after turning around towards Qingqiu, he disappeared again.


    Then the sword dissipated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    Not long after the master went down the mountain, the old Confucian scholar with a bookcase on his back talked to his ancestor Xu Ji on the mountain road, and then Xu Ji nodded with his white hair.


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile, "don''t worry. For three or four hundred years at most, I will give you a swordsman who ascends the building."


    Xu Ji looked indifferent, "don''t ask for it. Since he had the idea of going down the mountain, no one can stop him. But now, after going down the mountain, you can take more care of it."


    The old Confucian scholar nodded and sighed, but he didn''t say anything more. After going up the mountain, he went straight to the sword tomb. He didn''t give a long speech to the young man in the tomb. He just said that Xu Ji had agreed that Wu Xiaomu and I would travel around the world together and come back in three or five hundred years.


    The sword tomb was silent for a long time before there was a response.


    Wushan River, a little haggard, walked out of the sword tomb, still hanging his sword on his waist. He only saw the old Confucian scholar, but not the old ancestor. His first word was that I would not go down the mountain.


    The old Confucian scholar almost didn''t give him a chestnut immediately.


    A moment later, he figured out the key old Confucian scholar and said in a soft voice: "Xu Ji is already such a scene. As you know, it''s no way to stay on the mountain. After going down the mountain, you can increase your cultivation and become an indomitable swordsman. You can reason with that Taoist temple, and then go back to Jianshan It''s your responsibility to shine back on the swordsman again. You can''t get rid of it. You''re on the mountain. In fact, it''s no different from escaping. "


    Wu Shanhe was in a trance and finally nodded. He only wanted to meet Li Fuyao before going down the mountain.


    The old Confucian scholar waved his hand and didn''t stop anything. After Liang Yi went down the mountain, Jianshan would not happen for a short time. Instead, it would soon become a real barren mountain. According to the present situation of his ancestor Xu Ji, the oil would run out in three or five years at most. Besides wushanhe and Xuji, the swordsmen on the mountain were illusions. In order to hide people''s eyes, the temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain was destroyed Except for the three men who were half alive, the rest didn''t exist at all. When the Wushan river went down, only Xu Ji was left on the mountain. Needless to say, his last time was to set up a sword array on the Jianshan mountain, so that no one could climb on the Jianshan mountain any more, unless one day, Wu Shanhe or Li Fuyao, who became a great swordsman, could return to the mountain again ¡£


    Naturally, it is also feasible if there are other swordsmen willing to go up the mountain.


    At least the monks of the three religions, if they want to climb the mountain by force, are afraid that they will be stabbed into hedgehogs by the countless swords on this mountain.


    After all, there are only a few friars like the master.


    After walking out of Jianzhong, the old Confucian scholar and Wushan river went down the mountain. When they came to the foot of Jianshan mountain, the old Confucian scholar looked at the Taoist priest with a smile and said that he wanted to talk to her about the truth in books. Ye Shengge ignored the seemingly evil old Confucian scholar, but dug out one pit after another in the open space at the foot of Jianshan mountain and took her time to find peach blossom branches one by one from the bottom of the mountain In her opinion, it should not be long before a peach forest will grow at the foot of the sword mountain. If she comes back to see it in a few years, it should be a good place.


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t care at all about Ye Sheng''s songs. He just chose a good space to sit on the ground and turn over the book. During this period, he once looked at Li Fuyao, who was drinking on a big Bluestone. His eyes were complex. He was a little confused. Wu Shanhe and Li Fuyao, two disciples on the mountain, had a deep understanding of Kendo and their knowledge of kendo, Wu mountain and river are better than Li Fuyao. Why is Xu Ji still optimistic about Li Fuyao and is not willing to use Jianshan to tie his sword heart. Is it hard to succeed because Li Fuyao is your grandson?


    Over there, wushanhe and Li Fuyao, sitting on the big Bluestone, drank two jars of wine that Li Fuyao had dragged out of the ruins of the ruined temple.


    Wu Shanhe looked complicated and asked in a low voice, "I''m going to travel with the old man. I don''t know how long it will take to return to Jianshan. Do you want to join us?"


    Li Fu pondered for a moment and shook his head. "I should go down the mountain soon. It''s just that the place I want to go should not be what you want to go. Besides, it''s not so important to be in different trades."


    Wu Shanhe frowned. "When you were climbing the mountain, if I told you that you had to go to the top of the mountain before dark, you should be my younger martial brother now. Although the identity of Jianshan disciple is not comparable to that of the monks of the three religions, it is still a place that all sword practitioners dream of. You don''t care at all?"


    Li Fu shook it off with a smile, neither nodding nor shaking his head.


    Wu Shanhe sighed, "I always want a younger martial brother."


    Li Fu shook his brow and asked softly, "Chen Sheng, what do you call?"


    Wu Shanhe said in surprise, "uncle."


    Li Fuyao nodded. "He''s my master."


    Wu Shanhe has a light in his eyes. He laughs, "younger martial brother."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything, but he agreed.


    Wu Shanhe was in a good mood, and his depression was swept away.


    He looked at Li Fuyao with a smile. "You didn''t prepare any meeting gifts when you met your senior brother for the first time?"Li Fuyao corrected in a low voice: "this is the second time."


    Wu Shanhe has no reason to think of several times before down the mountain have been blocked back by Uncle Xie Lu, the mood is a bit complicated.


    Finally, Li Fuyao patted the hem of his clothes, indicating that there were only these things on his body. Which one did you see?


    Wu Shanhe did take a close look at what Li Fuyao had on his back. He didn''t know how many swords were in the sword box behind him, but he couldn''t ask for it anyway. After all, the sword was too important for a swordsman. Finally, after thinking for a long time, Wu Shanhe pointed to Li Fu''s wine gourd.


    It was something that Liu Yibai had nothing to do a few days ago. This uncle Liu is a free and easy person. He never deliberately wanted to leave anything. Therefore, this wine gourd is not what he left to Li Fuyao, but only the thing that Li Fuyao found in the ruins of the ruined temple.


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a moment, and then he untied the wine gourd and handed it to Wu Shanhe. He said softly, "this is uncle Liu''s stuff. You can keep it well."


    After Wu Shanhe took over the wine gourd, he was a little surprised. Originally, he thought it was Li Fuyao''s, but now it''s not Li Fuyao''s, but Liu Yibai''s.


    Wu Shanhe nodded, "this is not what you sent me, but I will keep it well. When you really want to send me something one day, I will change it?"


    Li Fuyao asked suspiciously, "what gift do you want?"


    Wu Shanhe thought, "there are sharks in the sea of the North Sea. The scabbard made of shark skin can match my sword. How about meeting me next time and finding one for me?"


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a while, but he didn''t say that he would find it. After all, these things are not simple.


    Wushan River jumped off the big Bluestone and shook the wine gourd in his hand, indicating that he would meet later.


    Li Fuyang nodded his head and poured another mouthful of wine into his mouth.


    Ye Shengge stood up and didn''t go to see Wushan River, but after wiping his sweat, he felt quite a sense of accomplishment, just as she had stepped into the green silk from the same step of ginseng.


    At that time, the temple master took out a valuable mountain treasure and gave it to Ye Sheng song, which shocked other Taoists on the mountain. At that time, things about the temple master and Ye Sheng song gradually spread out.


    After the old Confucian scholar and wushanhe cleaned up, they prepared to go down the mountain, but Xu Ji did not appear from the beginning to the end, which made Wushan river a little lost.


    Walking on the mountain road, Wushan river is listless.


    The old Confucian scholars were leisurely and contented.


    He even read out a sentence or two of sage''s sentences casually, which made Wu Shanhe''s spirit more difficult to mention.


    When the two arrived at the foot of the mountain in front of the green water lake, they saw a white robe in the distance.


    The old Confucianist was so surprised.


    Wushanhe did not know why.


    The white robe just flashed away, and Wu Shan he didn''t see it clearly.


    The old Confucian scholar sighed, "you little wood, your luck is really bad. If he gives you some words, it will be more meaningful than you have practiced sword for ten years."


    Wu Shanhe asked cautiously, "is that Chao Jian Xian?"


    The old scholar nodded.


    Wushanhe took a breath of cold air and was obviously frightened.


    "The old Confucian scholar" understanding "asked:" chaoqingqiu must have gone up the mountain, or let''s go back to the mountain and ask him to give you some advice? "


    Wu Shanhe looked at the mountain road, thought about it, and then shook his head.


    The old Confucian scholar asked with a smile, "why can''t you give up face?"


    Wu Shanhe said awkwardly, "I just feel that the fate has not arrived and I can''t be forced to do so. But in fact, if Chao Jianxian could give me some advice, it would be a wonderful thing."


    The old Confucian scholar patted him on the shoulder and said with appreciation, "you little wood, you have a good temperament. With this idea, you can''t be worse just because of your future."


    Wu Shanhe had no choice but to smile.


    After a few steps, the old Confucian scholar asked again, "really not going? This is a sword fairy, just like this one in the mountains and rivers


    "Wu Shanhe bitter face," old Sir, if you say again, I really want to regret the green intestines. "


    The old Confucian scholar laughed heartily and was in a good mood.


    You may not be optimistic about Wushan River, but I will tell you that this guy is no worse than Li Fuyao, or even better than Li Fuyao. If you can''t, you can have a look at it after 100 years.


    See who was better at that time!


    -


    and on the menchen mountain road, Chao Qingqiu, with a white robe and a pale face, stood on the mountain road, looking at Xu Ji with white hair and silent smile.


    Xu Ji sprinkles ran a smile, the two people''s age gap is not big, but the Qing Dynasty, autumn capital is even more silent.


    In fact, the two are of the same generation.


    Xu Ji whispered with a smile, "Chao Jian Xian, majestic."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    Chao Qingqiu, who almost had a fight with the three seas, turned pale. He was obviously hurt. But he could still stand on the mountain road, which showed that the sword immortal had at least the ability to make swords. Since he had this ability, no one dared to challenge him easily.


    Standing on the mountain road, Chao Qingqiu looked very confident and said calmly, "if I didn''t really get hurt, I really want to leave Du Gong today."


    Chao Qingqiu''s words are understatement, but in fact, if any monk on the mountain hears this, he will give a cold breath. What is the sage? The top fighting power in the mountains and rivers is that an idea can destroy a family and a dynasty. How can Chao Qingqiu kill him as soon as he opens his mouth?


    Xu Ji has a bitter look on his face. He still remembers Chao Qingqiu''s arrogance when he climbed Jianshan for the first time. At that time, many swordsmen on the mountain felt incredible. At that time, no one thought that the sword immortal would reach the peak of Kendo one day, but everyone knew that this guy would go a long way in the future.


    The talent of chaoqingqiu is really visible to the naked eye.


    Xu Ji didn''t ask too much. He just said with a smile, "I''m going to set up a sword array in Jianshan. While you''re still here, you can do two things."


    Chao Qingqiu refused to answer, "the boy you selected went down the mountain with the scholar. Who else is there besides the path?"


    There was light in Xu Ji''s eyes, and he suddenly said with a smile: "there is a young man who is a disciple of my incompetent disciple. He is of medium quality, but he has excellent temperament. I think he can come to you one day and stand side by side with you. Would you like to go up and have a look?"


    Chao Qingqiu shook his head. "I''m afraid to disturb the young man''s sword heart. Since he is the boy you value, his achievements will not be so low in the future. But now, in this situation, one or two swordsmen in the spring and Autumn period will not hinder the overall situation. If he can go to the last step one day, I will protect the road for him. After all, if there is such a sword immortal in the mountains and rivers, it is really let us It''s not easy to draw a conclusion as early as possible whether the two teenagers you selected can succeed. Except for these two teenagers, I saw a scholar in Luoyang City, who is now a swordsman. I feel that there is a chance. "


    Xu Ji said strangely, "are there any swordsmen you can see under the sky?"


    Chao Qingqiu laughs it off.


    Chao Qingqiu is indeed the most eye-catching swordsman in the world. Apart from the monks who are also in the sea, few people can let him care about him. If he appreciates it, it is a very rare thing.


    The two chatted for a long time on the mountain road. Chaoqing Qiucai left a sword meaning at the foot of Jianshan mountain and on the mountain road respectively, which was used as the center after Xu''s sword array was set.


    Then the Sword Fairy did not go up the mountain, so he disappeared on the mountain road and disappeared.


    Xu Ji knows that he can''t see this sword immortal for at least one or two years.


    He frowned and Chao Qingqiu was able to escape under the two great demons. Whether he won or lost, it was enough to show that his current cultivation of Kendo was enough to make the sages of the three religions dare not move easily. Besides, today, the temple master watched the war and estimated that Jianshan would be quiet for a long time. However, these days did not help Jianshan much any more It is not only Wu Shanhe and Li Fuyao who want to place their hopes on, but the swordsmen who have already stepped down the Jianshan mountain and are all over the mountains and rivers.


    As Chao Qingqiu said, in today''s mountains and rivers, one or two swordsmen who climb the stairs are useless. What swordsmen lack is the most top-notch combat power.


    The sword immortal with the highest killing power.


    After rubbing his cheek, Xu Ji quietly walked to the top of the mountain and came to the foot of Jianshan. He saw the remaining men and women, ye Shengge and Li Fuyao.


    The old ancestor came to Li Fuyao''s side and drank all the wine he had left. Then he wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "if you know what you want to ask, there is nothing to say. Liang Yigong participates in the creation, and it is possible to say that the world is invincible under the saints. Of course, there is no old man in the world who has not come out of the dark. However, Liang should be included The first three are the first three. It''s unnecessary for me to block him when he wants to go up the mountain. If he wants to go up the mountain, he will do something to stop him. But you and I all know that some of us swordsmen are really smart, some are not necessarily. For example, I have to fight him for the last face of Jianshan. In the end, I lost and lost a lot of things. But there are some things that you don''t regret. You will know later. Come on, tell the master, what do you think after meeting the master? "


    Li Fu shook his head and whispered, "I haven''t seen him."


    With a smile, Xu Ji obviously approved the answer.


    He asked in a low voice, "where are you going after going down the mountain? Where do you want to go first in such a large area at the foot of the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao was surprised and said, "master, did you want me to go down the mountain?"


    Xu Ji didn''t hide it. He said with a calm smile: "at the latest half a month, I will set up a sword array on this mountain. Then you don''t want to come back again before you climb the stairs."


    Li Fuyao''s expression was complicated, and soon he was a little gloomy. He is not stupid. Naturally, he knows that Xu Ji will not do this if he has no way.It''s just that Li Fuyao, who was supposed to go down the mountain in Jianqi state, has to go down the mountain within half a month.


    This young man, who is only a second level swordsman, has no green locust on his side after going down the mountain. I really want to see how this mountain and river is.


    Xu Ji, with white hair, turned his head and asked ye Shengge over there with a smile. The young man''s heart was full of expression, "when will miss ye go down the mountain?"


    Ye Shengge turned his head and frowned. Instead of answering the question, he asked, "could you please let me plant some peach flowers on the mountain?"


    Xu Ji shakes his head and doesn''t ask about the price. Obviously, he can''t talk about it.


    Ye Shengge was very clever, so he didn''t say much about it. He just said calmly, "I''m going to Luoyang City. It''s only in these two days. If someone goes with me, it''s OK. If someone doesn''t want to, it''s fine."


    Xu Ji looks at Li Fuyao with a smile.


    Li Fu shook his head firmly.


    But soon Xu was quiet and said in a low voice: "you go down the mountain with her. After you go down the mountain, you can go anywhere, but you have to make sure that she has left Jianshan."


    Li Fuyao frowned and did not object.


    Xu Ji patted Li Fuyao on the shoulder and said with a smile: "it''s the last time. Master will give you a sword. Do you want it?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t know, so he had already carried two swords behind him. How could he give him one? Uncle Liu carved on the sword case the small character "although the world is big, I only have one sword".


    On the contrary, Li Fuyao made it hard to say whether the world was big or not. Anyway, he had more than one sword.


    Xu Ji sighed: "in fact, there is a big chance that you have missed. Moreover, as a teacher, if you don''t take out one of the parting gifts, it''s really stingy. Well, since you don''t want a sword, the master will give you something else? "


    This time, Li Fuyao nodded and did not refuse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    Before going down the mountain, Li Fuyao went to Jianshan for a walk, but he didn''t go with ye Shengge. After all, the Taoist school came from Taoism. If he went up the mountain at will, his ancestor Xu Ji would not agree, nor would li Fuyao.


    This was the first time Li Fuyao had a good look at the Jianshan mountain. Whether it was the Jianxian hall, or the sword tomb, or the Jianping on the top of the mountain, or the sword washing pool with abundant swords. All of them went through it. Finally, he stood in front of the sword immortal hall for a long time. Before he finally went down the mountain, Li Fuyao put a stick of incense on the tablets of sword immortals in the hall of sword immortals, and then left here.


    When he went down the mountain, Li Fuyao wore a white robe made by Xie Lu and carried a sword box made by Liu Yibai on his back. In the sword box, there were two swords, one of which was the green silk he found at the bottom of the cliff, and the other was Xiaoxue, the original sabre of martial uncle Xie Lu. Both swords are famous swords in the world. Xiaoxue is the heirloom of the Xie family. Although no sword fairy has ever used this sword before, it is in fact a Sword Fairy This sword is not bad. Qingsi is the sword of Bai Zhihan, the talented swordsman. The material is very good. In recent years, a lot of wisdom has been produced at the bottom of the cliff. In fact, it is easier to use than Xiaoxue.


    But in Li Fuyao''s heart, there is no difference between the two swords.


    The old ancestor Xu Ji gave him a jade pendant before he went down the mountain. It was a round jade with a sword inscription on it. It was a gift from Jianshan when Jianshan was in its heyday. Besides its disciples, the jade pendant was divided into three or six grades, with a circle as its respect and a high status. It did not usually live in Jianshan. It was only when Jianshan was in danger that Li Fuyao put his hand on it. In fact, this jade pendant in Li Fuyao''s hand was much more noble than that in the ordinary round jade plate, because in addition to the inscription of a sword, the jade was carved on it Carved a vivid sword.


    At that time, Jianshan called this kind of jade pendant as sword jade. Since Jianshan was founded, only nine pieces have been taken out. The owners of each piece are the most amazing swordsmen of that time. All nine are sword immortals, without exception.


    However, the tenth piece belongs to a young swordsman who is no more than the second level. If it had been put thousands of years ago, Jianshan would have been ridiculed by his colleagues in the forest of swordsmen for a long time, but now, no one cares about it.


    In addition to showing the status and dignity of sword jade, in fact, it still has advantages. Hanging on the waist is also of great benefit to Kendo cultivation, because it is made of very special material.


    After Li Fuyao was given this jade sword, Xu Ji thought a lot. He was afraid that Li Fuyao would be burdened with sword practice and would not give him pressure. This shows this.


    Li Fuyao hung the sword jade on his waist, but it was not exposed. As a young swordsman, he had a sword box on his back, which was very eye-catching. If he hung another jade pendant symbolizing Keqing of Jianshan, it would be really a piece of jade. It would be difficult for him not to be watched.


    At the foot of Jianshan mountain, Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at ye Shengge, who was still watering the peach blossoms. He said stiffly and left. Ye Shengge stood up, kneaded his waist, and put away the demon subduing bowl. He went to the big Bluestone to see the peach blossom tree she had planted at the beginning. When she saw that some new shoots had been sprouted, she was very happy and patted her white skirt Before Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and finally took a look at Jianshan. He walked slowly.


    On the mountain road of Jianshan, Xu Ji, who had white hair and looked very dim, tried to straighten up and said in a low voice: "anyway, Jianshan didn''t apologize to you Li Fuyao, and I didn''t apologize to your four apprentices. As for Shanhe, since he was a disciple of Jianshan, he should be. Don''t blame me for being so arbitrary. "


    On the way down the mountain, ye Shengge didn''t go fast, but he didn''t say much about it all the way down the mountain. It wasn''t until they came to the green water lake that ye Shengge stopped and stopped moving.


    Li Fuyao stopped immediately.


    Ye Shengge turned her head and didn''t say why she stopped. She just stood by the green water lake, looking at the lake, stunned.


    Neither of them spoke until two quarters of an hour later, Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "why don''t you go?"


    Ye Shengge naturally replied, "I want to wait for the boat, I want to go by boat."


    It''s not really strange that ye Shengge has such an idea.


    Li Fu shakes his mouth and twitches. In this place, it is impossible for ordinary ferries to come here. But for the rest of Jianshan mountain for mountain climbing, how could the ferries from afar come here? Besides, in their opinion, there are swordsmen on the mountain. Where do you want to go down the mountain by boat and step on the water directly, isn''t it elegant?


    Li Fuyao was not happy in his heart, "do you have to take a boat?"


    Ye Shengge was not annoyed at all, but calmly said, "if you want to go, you can go. I don''t have to go with you."


    Li Fuyao had a big head for a while. If he had not been asked by his ancestors to watch ye Shengge leave Jianshan, Li Fuyao could have left. However, now that Xu Jifa has made his way, Li Fuyao can''t go alone. After a while, Li Fuyao walks on the water and soon disappears.


    Ye Shengge stayed alone on the bank with a quiet look.


    Soon, a tall old man with white hair came slowly.


    The old ancestor Xu Ji.The only swordsman now on Jianshan came to daozhong ye Shengge and said, "I have something to ask for. Can you agree with me?"


    Ye Shengge looked calm and said calmly, "the old master knows that the monks and swordsmen of the three religions have always been at odds with each other."


    Xu Ji laughs, "how can I forget that the Lord of the temple went up the mountain before? It''s just that the mountain is a mountain, the Lord is the Lord, the gate of Taoism is the gate of Taoism, and miss Ye is Miss Ye. These four kinds of things can''t be confused."


    Ye Shengge was self-confident. "Who does the old master want to ask for? Is it a kind of Taoism from the mountain, or the disciple of the Taoist temple, or ye Shengge, a Taoist disciple."


    Xu Ji shook his head and said calmly, "it''s not. What I''m asking for is the leaf girl who planted peach blossom at the foot of sword mountain."


    Ye Shengge lost his mind for a moment and murmured, "but the elder didn''t allow me to plant peach blossom on the mountain before."


    Xu Ji rarely said in a warm voice: "Miss Ye knows what it means to plant peach blossoms on the mountain. Jianshan does not allow the temple master to go up the mountain. Naturally, you can''t let you plant peach blossom on the mountain, but those peach flowers at the foot of the mountain will grow well in the coming year."


    Ye Shengge said in a soft voice: "what do you want me to do?"


    Xu Ji didn''t hide anything. He said calmly: "after Wu Shan River, the only descendant of Jianshan mountain, he has his own chance. No matter what his future achievements are, I don''t want to be multi-disciplinary. I can practice sword for only two years. He is in a low state of mind. If he is allowed to travel around the mountains and rivers alone now, I can''t rest assured that he will not be allowed to go down the mountain However, since Miss Ye is going to visit mountains and rivers, can you take him for a walk? "


    Ye Shengge said stiffly, "let a daozhong take a swordsman with him. Wouldn''t it make people laugh off their big teeth when it comes out?"


    Xu Ji looked a little gloomy, "originally thought that ye girl''s view on the world, did not care so much."


    Ye Shengge shook his head. "He doesn''t want to go with me, and I don''t want to go with him."


    The world is most afraid of being fed up with each other.


    Xu Ji didn''t say much more, but he just laughed with a melancholy smile, "well, I always feel that the child is still young, and I need to find him an umbrella. Actually, I think too much. Who is the Sword Fairy in the world who grew up under whose arms?"


    Ye Shengge frowned and said, "his qualifications, the old people so firmly believe that he can become a sword immortal?"


    "Xu Ji laughed," I believe it


    Ye Shengge doesn''t speak any more. After all, it doesn''t make sense to say too much.


    Xu Ji waved his hand and didn''t worry about it again. At the end of the day, he thought clearly that he had arranged too many roads for the child, which actually hurt him. Wu Shanhe traveled with the old Confucian scholar. Why not Li Fuyao go alone?


    -


    after stepping on the water, Li Fu, who came to the ferry, fell on a ferry. A middle-aged boatman with a thin figure was dozing with his head. Li Fuyao walked through the cabin, squatted down and patted him on the shoulder.


    The boatman opened his eyes in a daze and saw the squatting young man in white robe. He called out a little confused, my guest. After rubbing his eyes, he called out in disbelief: "Mr. Li?"


    This boatman is not a bystander, or Liu Yuanlu, who killed the green turtle with him before.


    Liu Yuan Lu opened his eyes and asked excitedly, "Mr. Li, you have made a success in practicing sword, and have you gone down the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao nodded and sat cross legged in front of him to explain his intention.


    Liu Yuanlu patted his chest, indicating that there was no problem, and soon he was going to get the oars and push the boat to the distant menchen mountain.


    Liu Yuanlu, who started to support the boat, was full of enthusiasm. He talked about a series of strange things he had seen in the past two years. What kind of scholar with a bookcase on his back walked on the water and what kind of plain middle-aged man passed by with interest, as if he were the party.


    Finally, Liu Yuanlu was embarrassed and said with a smile: "Mr. Li, I had an idea last year that I wanted you to give my boy a name. At that time, my daughter-in-law scolded me, saying that we had just met by chance, and that we could not meet again. In a word, I tried to persuade me to give up this idea, but I don''t know what happened. I just thought I could meet Mr. Li, If you want to, you can give me a name for that boy. If you don''t, you''ll think I''m farting all the way. "


    Li Fuyao went to pick up a pot of bad wine that Liu Yuanlu had put in the cabin with a smile. He said with a smile, "since your name is Liu Yuanlu, your son will call Liu Nanlu later. When he grows up, I will teach him how to practice sword."


    Liu Yuanlu said with a smile, "Master Li is really a scholar who is full of reading poems and books. His sword technique is very skillful and his name is so particular. Liu Yuanlu has accepted the name. As for practicing sword, he doesn''t have to. I don''t want this boy to fight and kill in the future. It''s good to be a boatman like me in the future. It''s really good. "


    Li Fuyao said nothing, but when the ferry was near the foot of menchen mountain, he was in a trance after looking at the white skirt on the bank.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    Li Fuyao, who went to find a ferry and took over ye Shengge, did not say a word. However, when he came here, Xu Ji had already gone up the mountain. Therefore, Li Fuyao did not know that his ancestors had looked for ye Shengge.


    However, after the ferry left menchen mountain, Li Fuyao, who was sitting in the bow of the boat, began to lose his mind. For the past two years, he had devoted himself to practicing sword. In fact, he did not ask for much. He only wanted to return to Luoyang City one day to see his parents again and see the nobles of Luoyang City. However, in the past two years, he almost sat down with Xi Chunan to discuss swords After a long time, he was gradually influenced by the gentleness of Xi Chunan, and his heart of trying to find trouble with the nobles became weak.


    Among the three martial uncles, the influence of Xi Chu Nan is like the spring rain that sneaks into the night with the wind, moistening things silently. Liu Yibai''s view of Liu Yibai is very intuitive. Therefore, Li Fuyao has been thinking about how these two people can get along well for such a long time. However, he realized that it was Xie Lu, who was not so like a woman, who maintained the balance. Although Xie Lu did not make anything, in fact, the influence was invisible But I can feel it.


    However, Li Fuyao was really confused about where to go after going down the mountain. Now he only walked through Yanling Dynasty in this mountain and river, and he did not travel all over the whole dynasty. He just chose a road and went all the way to the border of Dayu. After leaving Jianshan, he would be the only place to go except Luoyang City. He really couldn''t imagine what to go to Where.


    But now Luoyang City, at least he can not go.


    Before stepping into the green silk realm, he would never have entered Luoyang, the imperial capital of the Yanling Dynasty.


    Finally, after thinking about it, Li Fuyao decided to visit the state of Zhou. Instead of going to Baiyu Town, Li Fuyao decided to go to the Shaoliang city and the border of Dazhou to see how the state of Zhou is now. After all, no matter the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair, or Xie Ying, who is known as Xie Jia Bao Shu, these two people are very familiar to him, especially Xie Ying and Li Fuyao At least he felt that he was half a friend of his own. As for why he was not one of them, it might be because they had not lived together.


    Li Fuyao, who grew up alone since childhood, pays more attention to the word "friend".


    Therefore, in Li Fuyao''s heart, there is no other person who can really count as a friend except Qinghuai.


    The ferry slowed down. Liu Yuanlu only saw the young woman with white skirt as soon as ye Shengge got on the boat. After that, he did not look at him much. Since Li Fuyao was the woman who had to pick up in person, he could not be such a common girl. Maybe it was a woman swordsman who had done some serious harm on the mountain. Liu Yuanlu had dealt with Li Fuyao before He is not afraid and afraid. However, for those mountain monks like ye Shengge, who he has never met or dealt with, how dare he do anything that the mountain monks feel "excessive", so as not to kill those moody mountain gods who are not happy, so that they will be killed. When the time comes, Liu Yuanlu will go to some place to reason.


    Li Fuyao at the bow of the ferry boat figured out a lot of things. He took off the sword case on his back, put the two swords on his knees, and slowly brushed the two swords with his fingers. His expression was gentle and serious.


    Li Fuyao is not afraid of Ye Shengge''s knowledge of this method. After all, as a talented Taoist monk, she knows more than he does. She may not be able to appreciate the method of cultivating sword.


    However, ye Shengge still came to Li Fuyao. After sitting down, he did not speak in a hurry.


    Li Fuyao raised his sword with his eyes closed.


    It seems that two people who don''t deal with each other once they meet, they meet again.


    Ye Shengge said to the point: "Li Fuyao, you want to watch me leave Jianshan, I know. When we get to the shore, we''ll go our own way, but there''s one thing I want to remind you, or a business to tell you. "


    Li Fuyao opened his eyes. This time he did not shut up. Instead, he said mildly: "Miss ye, it''s OK to say so."


    Ye Shengge didn''t think there was anything wrong with Li Fuyao''s sudden change. He just said, "your old ancestor has promised to take care of some peach blossoms I planted at the foot of Jianshan mountain. This is the capital that you Jianshan took out, but I didn''t sell what he wanted to buy, so now it''s something that I still owe you, so you can raise one now If it is reasonable, I will satisfy you. "


    Li Fuyao didn''t think about it in a hurry. He just asked with a smile, "what''s the thing Miss Ye didn''t sell?"


    Ye Shengge looks at Li Fuyao and doesn''t want to talk.


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to calmly say: "when ye girl, the answer is to sell me things."


    Ye Shengge looked at Li Fuyao strangely, and then slowly said, "elder Xu Ji wants you to go with me for a long time. It''s not sure how far you will go. In any case, you have to step into the realm of sword Qi. I refused, and I don''t want to go with you."


    Li Fuyao nodded. "It''s so good."


    Once again, they were speechless.After a long time, Li Fuyao took the initiative to ask, "why do you like peach blossom so much?"


    Ye Shengge solemnly said: "you need to manage."


    Li Fu shook his head with a bitter smile, but he was still sincere and sincere: "when ye was on the mountain before, Fuyao should not have treated her like this. Only when she remembered that Miss Ye was a Taoist in the mountain and had defeated my friend Qinghuai, she had such an idea. After going down the mountain, Fuyao thought about it carefully and went up the mountain After that, he did not do anything harmful to Jianshan. From this point of view, Fuyao, as a man, has such a heart, but it is really a shame. "


    Ye Shengge smiles and says nothing.


    She could hear the sincerity in the tone.


    But she didn''t speak. She was never aggressive. On the contrary, she liked to reason with others. Otherwise, she would not be able to deal with common people when traveling alone.


    After standing up, ye Shengge goes to the stern of the boat and looks at the green water lake. He laughs.


    But no matter how to say, it''s not easy to be disliked for no reason.


    Seeing that he was nearing the shore, Li Fuyao put away his two swords, put them into the sword case, and then stood up.


    Ye Shengge takes a step to the shore and stands on the bank smiling at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao arched his hand and said with a smile, "Miss ye, the mountains and rivers meet, and the spring breeze comes in.". After this farewell, when I see you again, I hope I can hold on to miss ye more. "


    Ye Shengge pulled the corners of his mouth and said casually, "in a hundred years, you can''t take my ten moves, and after a hundred years, you can''t take any moves."


    Li Fuyao didn''t care.


    Ye Shengge turns his head and goes.


    They parted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    Ye Shengge went ashore and left. He didn''t drag his feet at all, but Li Fuyao did not get up in a hurry after sitting in the cabin for a moment. Instead, he drank Liu Yuanlu''s pot of bad wine.


    Wine is not a good wine, but Li Fuyao thinks it''s good to drink. By the way, he reminds him of uncle Liu at the foot of Jianshan mountain. The wine he drank in those days was not a few.


    Liu Yuanlu was worried about this, but he didn''t say it. Since he got married at the beginning of the year, his daughter-in-law has not allowed him to drink. The wine that was not much at home was found out and used for other purposes. He finally took out the pot of bad wine and hid it in the cabin, thinking that he would drink it quietly when his daughter-in-law did not know But now Li Fuyao has drunk a lot. After that, he will have no wine for ten days and a half months.


    However, Liu Yuanlu is always open-minded and soon wants to open his mind. When he goes to the market next time, he will buy two more pots. When he buys wine, he has to buy two flattering gifts for his daughter-in-law.


    Otherwise, Liu Yuanlu always feels guilty.


    Seeing that Li Fuyao didn''t get up for a long time, Liu Yuanlu ventured to ask, "Mr. Li, why don''t you go to my house to have a potluck?"


    I thought Li Fuyao would refuse. In their opinion, the swordsman on the mountain was a fairy like figure, so he refused. In fact, it was not a big deal. However, Li Fuyao thought about it for a moment and then accepted it.


    Liu Yuanlu was overjoyed. He jumped ashore and tied up the boat.


    He rubbed his hands excitedly. "There are all kinds of things in our house except for no wine. Although the food in our small places can''t compare with the delicacies in those States and counties, they don''t have a flavor. When Mr. Li eats it, he will definitely applaud him."


    Li Fu shook his head. "It''s not good without wine."


    Liu Yuanlu was a little distracted, but soon Li Fuyao patted him on the shoulder and said with a soft smile, "it''s OK. It''s good without wine."


    Liu Yuanlu nodded bitterly. After landing, they headed for the small village not far away. On the way, Liu Yuanlu talked a lot and told Li Fuyao about his experiences in the past two years. He said that after returning from the green water lake, he had already untied his heart knot. Not only did brother Zhu put off his former suspicion, but also he became a relative to his sister, and now he is even more Even a son.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for the green water lake, I don''t think it would be so easy."


    Liu Yuanlu said angrily: "Mr. Li said it lightly. Who saw the green king eight on that day and didn''t get scared to pee his pants? That is to say, Liu Yuanlu is full of courage. Otherwise, I''m not sure. "


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything more, just laughed and thumbed up.


    Liu Yuanlu scratched his head and laughed.


    The two of them were walking along from the entrance of the village. In the middle of their journey, they passed a dilapidated yard. The courtyard was originally a wooden door, but now there is no trace of it. Looking through the gate, there is an old locust tree which is already in a state of dilapidation, which is supposed to be a vibrant summer day. However, this old locust tree is full of dead branches and leaves. There is a young girl squatting under the eaves of the roof without a few gray tiles, holding a pair of legs, looking at the distance blankly.


    Li Fuyao stopped and turned to ask Liu Yuanlu, "what''s going on?"


    Liu Yuanlu sighed, "the little girl''s name is Wenyao. Wen''s family was originally one of the most prosperous families in our village. On weekdays, Mrs. Wen''s wife was also a good friend. If some crops failed in previous years, most of the tenants would be exempted from renting. But it is such a family. I don''t know why they didn''t get a good reward. Before that, his family said that they had come to a distant house He was a young young man with a handsome appearance. He had lived in Wen''s house for nearly half a year. On weekdays, villagers met him. The young man laughed and said hello. He looked like a scholar. But one day, I don''t know why he suddenly saw a big fire in the Wen family. When the villagers came to put out the fire, they saw the young man named Wen Yan holding a torch Laugh wildly. It is needless to say that it must be the white eyed wolf who did it. But I don''t know why. The white eyed wolf still has a lot of Kung Fu. Even more than a dozen farmers couldn''t stop him. They just watched him leave. Later, after reporting to the official, the government only came to see him symbolically. Soon it was over, leaving Wen Yao, the little girl, as well as the tenants According to the fact that they were all burned by a big fire, there was no one to recognize it. It was not that there was no one to help the little girl, but the little girl was very stubborn. She didn''t want to go with anyone, so she stayed alone all the time. Fortunately, the villagers sent some food from time to time, so they didn''t starve to death. "


    Li Fuyao nodded, but he didn''t say much about the suffering in the world. Although he was young, he was not the kind of person who grew up under the protection of his elders. Therefore, he could not say how miserable he was.


    Following Liu Yuan Lu through half a village, she came to a small yard. In the yard, a woman with a cloth skirt and jingchai hairpin was holding her child around. She saw her man go home, followed by a young man with a clean and beautiful face and a white robe. The woman was worried. She pulled her man aside and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Yuanlu rubbed his son''s face and said with a smile, "remember the young master Li I told you before. Now he has learned from Jianshan and has gone down the mountain. I invite him to have a potluck."The woman raised her head and looked at Li Fuyao, who was smiling at the ceremony.


    The woman suddenly a smile, nodded, "then you wait, I''ll get dinner."


    Just as the woman turned around, Liu Yuanlu grabbed the lapel of her dress. He whispered, "don''t be too stingy. Take out the bacon and pig hooves. I just let Mr. Li name our boy! "


    The woman frowned and said nothing.


    After she entered the house, Liu Yuanlu sat in the courtyard with the child and Li Fuyao in his arms.


    Li Fuyao looked over at the little guy, and then took out some pieces of silver from his arms. Instead of handing it to Liu Yuanlu in a hurry, Li Fuyao just kneaded it into a small tiger. Liu Yuanlu was stunned.


    Li Fuyao handed Liu Yuanlu the silver tiger he had pinched, and said with a soft smile, "Liu Yuanlu has finally led the pillar to the courtyard here.


    He held two jars of wine in his hand. It was obviously the pillar still in the same manner that he had abducted from his brother-in-law. When he came to the courtyard, he first saluted Li Fuyao with his fists. "Pillar thanks Mr. Li for getting rid of the monster for us. Otherwise, no one would be able to make a living on the ferry."


    Li Fuyao grinned and waved his hand to show that it was not a big deal.


    Zhu sincerely said: "Mr. Li has done much more than the government."


    Li Fuyao said in a soft voice: "in fact, it is that it wants to stop me. Otherwise, I may not be able to clean it up. After all, it has to hide. It can''t be found according to my state at that time."


    The pillar nodded and said nothing.


    However, after lowering his head, he soon saw the article that Li Fuyao had scribbled on the ground before. He didn''t know what he was writing, so he didn''t say much. Instead, Liu Yuanlu praised two good words. In fact, he couldn''t say anything praising for his big old man.


    Li Fuyao didn''t care. He just waited for the meal.


    About half a quarter of an hour later, Liu Yuanlu went to carry a large wooden table and came out, laughing and calling out his brother-in-law. The pillar quickly got up to help. As the woman walked out of the room, the wooden table began to serve with food.


    It''s not so good-looking, but it''s full of fragrance.


    Liu Yuanlu insisted that Li Fuyao should sit in a high position. Li Fuyao couldn''t get rid of it. After sitting down, he chuckled and said, "there''s so much nagging today. Don''t blame it."


    Liu Yuanlu shook his head, the pillar grinned, and the woman was smiling.


    Liu Yuanlu handed the Silver Tiger to his daughter-in-law under the table. The woman took it over and was surprised. Liu Yuanlu took a look at Li Fuyao. The woman understood him, and then he warmed up to him.


    After three rounds of drinking, Liu Yuanlu, who has been winking at him for a long time, was finally able to see Liu Yuanlu, who has been winking at him. Then he began to think about it and said, "sister, this man''s drinking is not a big deal. If he can''t drink any more, he may not be able to write articles in the future, and those swordsmen in the Jianghu will have no courage."


    This speech made Li Fuyao a little speechless.


    The woman covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Liu Yuanlu had a big head for a while. After that, he could not drink the wine. Depending on his daughter-in-law''s temper, he might not smell the wine for a long time.


    Li Fuyao accidentally saw Liu Yuanlu''s dejected expression and said with a smile, "in fact, drinking once in a while is not a mistake."


    Liu Yuanlu grinned. Well, that''s it.


    The pillar is also a knowing smile.


    Only the woman looked unnatural.


    Even the child let out a few giggles.


    After eating a meal, Li Fuyao sat in the courtyard thinking about things. His sword case was on his lap. His two swords, green silk and snow, were not taken out.


    It''s just that this kind of warm cultivation method is worse than taking out the sword.


    Rome wasn''t built in a day. Li Fuyao knew a lot about this.


    Therefore, he was also able to bear to do those hardships.


    After staying in the yard for a short time, the woman took out a bowl of the remaining stewed pork and said that she wanted to send it to the little girl. Li Fuyao had no reason to think of the present situation of the little girl she had seen when she passed by. She frowned and said that he wanted to see the little girl. After taking over the braised pork, the woman took several steamed buns and said that he would take them with her Shake your head, no rejection.


    But Li Fuyao quickly turned his head to the pillar beside him and asked, "was that young man who set the fire that day?"


    The pillar nodded and said in an indisputable tone: "many villagers have seen it. There is nothing wrong with it."


    Li Fuyao nodded mildly and said in a soft voice, "why is that little girl still there?"


    The pillar frowned, "I don''t know. The villagers tried to take her home several times, but she refused. Maybe the girl doesn''t want to leave the yard in her heart. After all, it''s her home anywayLi Fuyao sighed: "parents and relatives are gone, is there any home?"


    This is only this sentence, he said very lightly, did not let the human hear.


    -


    the little girl who has been staring at the distance in the deserted yard suddenly withdrew her eyes and put her eyes on the old locust tree in the yard. The bleak scene of the old locust tree started from the fire on that day. A fire clearly did not involve the old locust tree, but I don''t know why. After the fire, the old locust tree''s scenery was declining day by day One day, in the early spring of this year, a few new buds were originally pulled out, but after a heavy rain, the old locust tree did not improve again. In the current summer, it became such a twilight scene.


    Wen Yao looked at the old locust tree, tears in her eyes.


    On that day, she hid in the branch of this old locust tree, and she did not let that crazy young man burn her together. But even if she survived and lost her home, she was far from being able to say how good she was.


    Just as if she had saved her life, it was as if she had been punished by heaven. The old locust tree is not as prosperous as it was before the fire. During the decline of the old locust tree, the little girl has made a lot of efforts, whether it is to fetch water from a well far away to pour it here, or by virtue of her small size No matter how it was, the tree showed no signs of getting better, which made the little girl feel more guilty.


    She remembered that before these things happened at home, she was playing under the old locust tree from time to time, tearing off some green leaves, and finally it saved her life. But now, the tree is in this situation, and the little girl has no way, what can be done.


    Maybe it''s too many things to remember. The little girl trotted two steps to hold the old locust tree. She cried like rain and said sorry again and again.


    The old locust tree did not respond.


    The little girl said it over and over again.


    Tears rolled down the tree, as if someone was sighing in a low voice.


    The little girl turned a deaf ear.


    In her small heart, is already when the old locust tree is her last relatives, she did not want to give it up, not willing to see it so withered in the past.


    But there are some things that even monks on the mountain can''t do. It''s very normal that such a little girl can''t save an old locust tree.


    The world can not be said to be heartless, but always depends on the people you meet and the things you meet.


    However, it is obvious that today''s little girl, Wen Yao, can not be said to be sentimental. Her parents are dead, her house is on fire, and there are tenants who don''t care about their old love. What this world has left for her is a gust of cold wind.


    Cold to the bone.


    But the colder is actually the heart.


    When Li Fuyao walked into the courtyard with the bowl of braised pork and steamed bread, he saw the scene of a shabby little girl holding an old locust tree and crying.


    The voice was hoarse, so only choking could be heard.


    Li Fuyao put the braised pork and steamed bread on the steps under the eaves. He came over and stood behind the little girl without saying a word.


    The little girl didn''t notice that someone had come.


    Li Fuyao was patient and did not speak.


    Just waiting for the little girl to turn around, this just squats down, and the little girl looks flat, "Wen Yao?"


    The little girl looked alert.


    Li Fuyao pointed to the braised pork in the distance, but didn''t say much.


    The little girl looked at the young man she had never seen before. She was still alert, but subconsciously felt that he had a smell. It smelled good.


    It doesn''t bother her.


    But she didn''t want to show any intimacy.


    Li Fuyao squatted patiently and whispered, "if I say I can understand how you feel now, do you believe it? Is it unfair for a little girl to encounter these things at a young age? "


    The little girl finally said, "who are you?"


    Li Fuyao pointed to his nose with a smile, "me? My name is Li Fuyao. I''m a swordsman. "


    In fact, the village is not far from the green water lake. Although the villagers in the village are not practitioners, they know more about swordsman than other common people. Although the little girl Wenyao is not big, she has heard the legends about swordsmen.


    She even liked the swordsmen who only existed in the story.


    But when she looked at Li Fuyao''s waist, she immediately turned cold.


    "Where is your sword?" she asked coldly


    This made Li Fuyao sigh. Once upon a time, he was just like this.


    Li Fuyao untied the sword case behind him and opened it to reveal the two swords inside.


    The little girl''s face improved, but she was still reluctant to speak more.


    Li Fuyao whispered, "if you want to save this old locust tree, I can help you."The little girl''s dim eyes suddenly burst into light.


    Without hesitation, she knelt down and cried, "brother immortal help me save the tree."


    In her heart, it is really the old locust tree placed in a very important place, otherwise it would not kneel down to beg for a young man who only met once.


    Li Fuyao gently lifted her up, patted the dust for her, and comforted her in a soft voice: "it''s said that men have gold under their knees, but women have nothing under their knees? No one can kneel down without moving. It''s OK for the master of heaven and earth to kneel down. The rest of us don''t have to kneel. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    He promised to save the old locust tree for the little girl, but in fact, Li Fuyao had some confidence, but not much. After all, he was a kind of swordsman who walked slowly on the side roads, and was not the kind of road of cultivation that the monks of Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism took. Li Fuyao was not good at many things.


    After all, swordsmen are not good at anything except fighting.


    However, when he began to look at the old locust tree, he had some eyebrows. The big locust tree in front of him was not far away from the shape. Almost all of them could be regarded as the demon who had set foot on the road of cultivation. If you give this old tree decades of time, maybe this old tree can really set foot on the road of cultivation, but before that, I want to come there A big fire is a big test given to it by heaven and earth. It chooses to save the little girl and leaves an answer in that exam. However, the answer is obviously not correct in the eyes of heaven and earth. Therefore, it fails to set foot on the road. Instead, it is getting worse and worse. When Li Fuyao was in Jianshan, he often heard Xi Chunan talk about the monks in the world. There is no need to say much about the system of monks of the three religions The swordsman is just a sword, and he doesn''t need to be involved in the current of heaven and earth. But in the mountains and rivers, if you can set foot on the road of cultivation, you will more or less experience such a big test. The content of the examination is also simple. All you have to do is to make a choice, and the choice you make will directly affect your future journey. The old locust tree that had the opportunity was in that big test In the examination, she chose to save the little girl, so she lost her luck and was not able to set foot on this road.


    Saving people is a good thing, but there are many good things in this world, which are the result of doing good deeds without good results.


    I don''t know.


    Li Fuyao is a swordsman with one sword in his body. It is even more difficult for a swordsman to say that the world is unimpeded.


    It''s just that this kind of little demon Xiu who lost his fortune is not difficult if someone is willing to make up for it. However, Li Fuyao, who is standing in front of him now, is obviously not an expert.


    But Li Fuyao still has a way.


    Among the mountains and rivers, swordsmen can be called the first in their understanding of demon cultivation. After all, in the first World War, swordsmen were the most feared monks of demon cultivation. In the past six thousand years, Shanhe friars were occasionally found in the demon soil, and most of them were swordsmen.


    He took out the lantern that his ancestor Xu Ji gave him.


    This is one of the few magic weapons on Jianshan mountain. It is also a magic weapon that can drive away evil spirits.


    Of course, if Li Fuyao thinks, the lantern can still light up some things.


    For example, the wisdom of the old locust tree now.


    After lighting the lantern, Li Fuyao put it under the old locust tree.


    A moment later, an old woman with silver hair walked out of the tree and bowed down to Li Fuyao.


    The old woman knelt on the ground and said sincerely, "thank you very much for your help. But the old lady is already dying. Please save Wen Yao. "


    Looking at the old woman with silver hair, Li Fuyao said calmly, "I can''t help you, but now I can only wake you up. If the lantern goes out, you will still be the same as before. I need to know the whole story of the fire on that day. I will consider whether to rescue the old woman until you tell them one by one."


    The old woman nodded and began to tell the story of the day, "on the first day that the young man came to Wen''s house, she saw that his real body was not a human being, but a sparrow. His cultivation level was not high. In fact, compared with the immortal master, he was much worse, but he had not changed his form. The old woman''s cultivation was low. Although she was intelligent, she was still not that person What''s more, the enemy has to pay a lot more for what he wants to do before he is transformed. Therefore, after the sparrow came to Wen''s house, the old lady did something about it at the beginning. However, the sparrow didn''t hide it in the first place. He never paid attention to the old lady. In fact, he made it very clear that master Wen was a hunter in his previous life. When he went up the mountain to hunt, he shot both his parents. The sparrow always harbored a grudge and occasionally had an opportunity to step on it On the road of practice, he would like to go down the mountain to revenge. However, master Wen died in his last life. After reincarnation, he became the present-day master Wen. After finding the sparrow through many hardships, he turned into Wen Yan and entered the Wen family as a distant relative. Then there was the fire before. Just before the fire, the sparrow said when to set the fire. Therefore, before the fire, the old lady tried her best to save Wen Yao, which was not the last blood of the Wen family, nor the kindness of the Wen family to the old lady. Now that the old lady is running out of time, I think that the sparrow will come back to harm Wenyao and cut off the roots. Therefore, I sincerely ask the immortal master to save Wen Yao, such as The old lady can''t bear to watch them all die. What''s more, Wen Yao is not so old. How can I make it? "


    Li Fuyao was silent and did not speak in a hurry.


    The old woman with silver hair raised her head, and the folds on her face were squeezed together. She looked rather frightening. She said desolately, "can the immortal master have the heart to see death?"


    Li Fuyao still did not speak. What the old woman said seemed reasonable and reasonable, and there was no big mistake. However, Li Fuyao still did not want to believe her so easily. After all, he still felt some doubts in that statement. For example, since the sparrow found master Wen''s life, it was very difficult and knew that there was one here The old locust tree has been enlightened. Why should we inform the date of the fire? Are you afraid that this hard-working plan will come to nothing?Since the sparrow did not enter the Wen family to kill people directly, but was attached to a distant relative Wen Yan, that is to say, he was still afraid of what he was afraid of. Otherwise, he would not have been in Wen''s house for so many days. According to Li Fuyao''s guess, in fact, if the sparrow was not afraid of being found by some friars, it was what the Wen family cared about We need to plan well.


    Otherwise it won''t be so complicated.


    But if the latter, the old locust tree may not be in the idea of that thing.


    There are monsters in the mountains. If they don''t have enough accomplishments, they won''t take the initiative to provoke the common people. After all, there are still a group of monks in the world who like to hunt down the demon cultivation with insufficient cultivation. They can either seize the demon pill or accumulate merits and virtues.


    But no matter what kind they met, these little friars could not compete with each other.


    However, the border of Dayu has always been more chaotic than in many places, and there are not many people in charge of it.


    The old woman said bitterly: "as a monk on the mountain, can''t the immortal master ignore the life and death of the people at the foot of the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao''s face was complicated. This was the third time that he kept silent.


    During the confrontation, Wen Yao, the little girl, had been looking at this side all the time, but after Li Fuyao lit the lantern, the old lady Wenyao who came out of the tree could not see. She could only see Li Fuyao standing in front of the tree talking about something, but she didn''t hear it clearly. She didn''t dare to answer the question.


    He was left alone to continue to say something.


    In front of the tree, Li Fuyao picked up the lantern and calmly said, "if you still don''t speak clearly, I''ll put out the lantern. Don''t worry, little girl, I''ll save you. But I won''t guarantee that I can save you after you. You need to know that. But the premise of all this is that you are frank. If you still have some ideas for yourself, you can hide them and don''t say much, I will blow out the lantern at once


    The old woman looked up at the flickering lantern with a complicated look.


    Li Fuyao waited patiently.


    After a while, the old woman made up her mind to tell the whole story. After listening to it patiently, Li Fuyao nodded her head. Without saying much, she blew out the lantern.


    After putting away the lantern, Li Fuyao turned to look at the little girl.


    The little girl looked at Li Fuyao with hope.


    Li Fuyao rubbed her head and said in a low voice, "it''s OK. It will be OK."


    The little girl was suspicious.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say much, but led the little girl to the front steps of the house, handed her the steamed bread before, and then took the chopsticks to her. Then he said softly with a smile: "I stayed for a few days. Let''s save it slowly, but you should eat well, otherwise it will be sad to see it."


    The little girl who picked up the chopsticks nodded, with a smile on her face.


    Li Fuyao didn''t tear it apart, but he was a little distressed.


    Then the little girl was eating seriously, and Li Fuyao was looking at the door with her cheek in her hand.


    He wanted to save the old locust tree. It was very simple. He just used a demon pill which was given to him by the green locust tree before, so that the old locust tree could eat it. It would not only bring the dead back to life, but also walk a lot of distance on the road of cultivation. Even so, it did not solve the fundamental problem. What if the old locust tree still harbored evil intentions and plotted the treasures of the little girl?


    Even if she doesn''t plan, the sparrow will return, and the old locust tree can''t stop it. What can we do if we can''t stop it? It''s not only for the little girl to die in vain. Li Fuyao can naturally take the little girl away, but he can take the girl away. What''s the point in fact?


    The little girl''s heart is here. It''s no use taking people away.


    Therefore, the only thing li Fuyao can do now is to wait for the sparrow. When he thinks that the old locust tree has no chance of protecting the little girl, he will come to pick up the treasure.


    It is when Li Fu shakes out his sword to cut the demon.


    But even Li Fuyao can''t tell how long it will take.


    Therefore, when Li Fuyao went to return the empty bowl after the little girl had finished her meal, Shun Bian told Liu Yuanlu that he would stay to repair the house for the little girl. These days, the food and meals of Liu Yuanlu have been troubling Liu Yuanlu''s family. Liu Yuanlu promised repeatedly that the Silver Tiger was worth a lot of money.


    Not to mention a period of time, it was Li Fuyao who was determined to stay in this village for more than one year and a half.


    After thanking Li Fuyao, he left Liu Yuanlu''s home and went to Wen''s house.


    Standing in the courtyard, Liu Yuanlu sighed: "Mr. Li is a good man, really a good man."


    The woman with the baby smiles and nods.


    When he returned to Wen''s house, Li Fuyao carried a broom in his hand. When he came to the yard, he carefully cleaned the yard for the little girl. Then he threw the broom to the little girl and left the yard by himself. Half an hour later, in the eyes of the little girl''s surprise, Li Fuyao returned to the yard with two pieces of wood on his shoulders and threw them on the ground I clapped my hands.


    Before he went to Jianshan, Liu Yibai was a swordsman. Before he became a swordsman, he was a carpenter. Therefore, he was proficient in carpentry. Before Li Fuyao, several wooden swords, scabbard and the sword box behind Li Fuyao were all made by Liu Yibai. Before Li Fuyao had nothing to do, he consulted with this uncle Liu for a few days. His craftsmanship was not exquisite, but how could he manage it? So he did it It''s not too hard.The two pieces of wood he brought back were meant to make a wooden door for the little girl. As for the room, he had to think about Liu Yuanlu and ask for some grey tiles from the village kiln.


    Li Fuyao, who had been busy with the wooden door for the whole afternoon, was still unable to finish it. At night, when the moon was shining and the stars were thin, he did not finish the wooden door.


    Li Fuyao wiped the sweat from her forehead and sat down on the steps. The girl beside her had dim eyes. When she saw Li Fuyao coming, she came back to her spirit. After an afternoon, she had no hostility to Li Fuyao.


    After seeing Li Fuyao sitting over, the little girl took the initiative to ask, "brother immortal, are you gods able to do anything?"


    Li Fuyao frowned and waved: "how can it be?"


    The little girl said with a smile: "that fairy brother how can even do the door, before I listen to my mother said, everything will."


    Li Fu shook his head. "It''s not so easy. I can make wooden doors because someone taught me. If no one teaches me, I won''t be able to dress up like your girl''s house. I can''t farm and farm. There are a lot of things that won''t


    At this time, the little girl murmured in a melancholy voice: "I don''t know how to dress up. My mother said that she would teach me when I grew up, but before I grew up, my mother would die first."


    Speaking of the back, the little girl choked.


    Li Fu shook and rubbed her little head, pointed to the sky, and said in a soft voice, "brother immortal, I''ve loved watching stars a long time ago. Do you know why? It''s because some people who were with you once left you one day, they became stars in the sky. That''s what your parents are like. If you want them in the future, you can look up and have a look The stars are ready. "


    This is not the reason why Li Fuyao likes to watch the stars. He just told the little girl that he had no choice but to say so.


    The little girl raised her head and looked at the stars in the sky and quickly asked, "brother immortal, which of these stars is my father and mother?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "the two brightest ones are."


    Then the little girl gave a cry and soon closed her eyes and stopped looking at the two stars.


    Li Fuyao asked in a low voice, "why don''t you go to see them?"


    Now my brother said, "I don''t want to see the fairy voice."


    Li Fuyao was silent and could not find anything to comfort the little girl.


    He just remembered the time when he was alone in whitefish.


    The same suffering, but Li Fuyao felt that he was much better than the little girl.


    He thought about it, but found that the little girl was asleep on his shoulder. In the moonlight, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she was obviously not asleep.


    Li Fuyao holds her little hand and slowly flows a stream of Qi into her body to help her sleep.


    Soon, there was a long breath of the little girl.


    She was really tired for a long time.


    After the little girl fell asleep, Li Fuyao untied the sword box behind her back, took out two swords and put them on her knees to warm them up. Li Fuyao always insisted on this method of keeping swords and never thought of giving up halfway.


    After thinking about it, Li Fuyao lit the lantern again.


    The old woman with silver hair walked out of the tree for the second time today.


    With the help of moonlight, she looked at Li Fuyao, who had two swords on her knee.


    This time, however, he scared his legs and knelt down in front of Li Fu''s body. Shaking, he said, "the little demon didn''t know that the immortal master used the sword. He had been offended before. I hope the immortal master will make atonement."


    In the mountains and rivers, the ability of swordsmen to frighten mountain spirits and wild monsters is far more simple and direct than that of monks of three religions.


    Li Fuyao said with a calm smile: "I suddenly changed my mind and wanted to give you a chance. If you want to take over, we will continue to talk. If you don''t want to, then forget it."


    Before the words fell, Li Fuyao took out the demon pill that had been sent by the green locust tree. All of a sudden, the old woman was very excited.


    She knelt down on the ground and said sincerely, "immortal master, please speak."


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice, "you don''t have to worry about signing a contract with that little girl. It''s the kind of contract that you will die if she dies. By the way, you can give me a ray of your soul and keep it with me. I will give you this demon pill, so that you can walk forward on the road of cultivation. Of course, I have a wisp of your soul in my hand, so I can look for you in the future. If you abuse the little girl with evil intention, I will kill you after I find you. What do you think? "


    The old woman''s complexion is complicated. Why: "the common people''s life span is less than a hundred years. After a hundred years, Wen Yao will die and the little demon will die. How can the little demon do it?"


    Li Fuyao frowned. "Then make a contract for a hundred years. Within a hundred years, you will give priority to her. If she is still alive, you will die. If she dies, you will be able to take good care of her. After a hundred years, you will be free. But you still have to give me the soul. I will come to see you once in a hundred years. If she is still good, I will return my soul to you, or it will still be before Then I will kill you. "The old woman hesitated and did not respond in a hurry.


    Li Fuyao sneered: "I''ll give you another reassurance. I''ll stay here and wait for the sparrow to come before I leave."


    The old woman made up her mind to promise, "the little demon will take good care of Wenyao within a hundred years, otherwise she will suffer."


    Li Fu shook his head and spread out his hand, indicating that the old woman would hand over the ghost.


    It''s easy to make a contract after that. Just drop a drop of the girl''s blood on the old woman''s heart. After the contract comes into effect, it has its own image.


    The old woman looked at Li Fuyao, and finally stripped off a wisp of her soul and handed it to Li Fuyao.


    After Li Fuyao took over, he cut the little girl''s finger with a sword.


    Let out a drop of blood.


    On the old woman''s heart.


    After seeing the contract.


    Finally, Li Fuyao threw the demon pill to the old woman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    In fact, if Li Fuyao met a girl like Wen Yao in any other place, he would rescue her, but he would not spend too much time, let alone exchange a demon Dan given by Qinghuai for a safe life for her.


    But there are some things that are really not clear. If he had not thought of his childhood when he saw the little girl at the first sight, he would not have happened now.


    After taking the demon pill, the old woman with silver hair looks excited and her hands tremble. She is a mountain spirit and wild monster like her. She has no famous teacher to lead the way and has no excellent talent. It''s a great fortune to be able to embark on the road of cultivation. In fact, it''s not sure how far you can go. It''s probably the fate wasted in the first three places in one''s life. If the luck is better, you can have a stable life for a lifetime, but your luck is worse. It means that one day you will be killed by those mountain monks who like to subdue demons and seize treasures. This kind of outcome is the most miserable ¡£


    But now, at least, the road ahead of the old woman is much more magnanimous than before.


    This demon pill was given to Li Fuyao by Qinghuai, who was born in the demon soil. But in fact, it was not a simple demon pill for the small demons in the first three realms, but it was really a demon cultivation pill in the green silk realm. Therefore, Li Fuyao was told before that if he ate it indiscriminately, the whole person would explode, but the old woman was a demon cultivator, so it would not be good to eat this demon pill, However, it is still unable to absorb the cultivation contained in this demon pill in one move, and can only slowly receive it day after day, and finally turn it into your own use. But the risk is smaller than Li Fuyao, a swordsman, and the effect is faster.


    Therefore, after the old woman swallowed the demon pill, her white hair turned to black hair, and the wrinkles on her face disappeared, and she became a young woman.


    Different from the old woman.


    Li Fuyao remained unmoved.


    It''s not the kind of Buddhist monk who becomes a Buddhist. The women in the world are only red and pink skeletons. But the three women he met before, Qinghuai, his martial uncle Xie Lu and daozhong Yesheng song, each of them was more beautiful than the locust tree demon standing in front of him now.


    The locust tree gave a blessing and said in a soft voice: "thank the immortal master for the re creation of the grace, the little demon has nothing to repay, and can only do his best to do the things entrusted by the immortal master."


    Li Fuyao nodded, not in a hurry to speak. He just looked at the old locust tree that was going to wither behind her, but now it is about to pull out new branches.


    Li Fuyang frowned and said, "if that sparrow demon knows that you have recovered, can you still come?"


    Huaishu Jing believed: "the piece of jade in Wen Yao''s hand that can suppress this thousand miles of Qi is not a good thing in the eyes of the immortal master, but in the eyes of the little demon and the sparrow, it is a rare good thing. He endured for more than a year, how willing to make a wedding dress for his people, so the small demon dares to speculate that it will not take half a month for the little demon to be like Why, all the sparrows will come back here. "


    Li Fuyao looked up at the night and said nothing more. The locust tree spirit has already made a contract with the little girl Wen Yao. It doesn''t really matter whether he will covet the precious jade on the girl. However, Li Fuyao is worried that the jade will attract more things from her in the future, even if it is not Greedy, can not keep.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao has done so much, and he can''t think about it any more.


    After a sleepless night, Li Fuyao, who had been warming up two swords on his knee, saw that the fish belly was white in the distance. He gently picked up the little girl and put it under the old locust tree. Then he twisted his neck and practiced a set of sword moves handed down by Xie Lu in the yard.


    This has already returned to the old locust tree in that locust spirit fear unceasingly.


    In her eyes, this young swordsman is now completely the most powerful monk on the mountain. After her transformation, she once heard the legend of the Sword Fairy on the mountain. She knew that the more he went back, the more invincible he would be. Once he crossed the final threshold, the saints in the mountains and rivers could only look at the sword immortal.


    She was so powerful that she could not help it.


    However, compared with the little girl Wen Yao, this Sophora tree spirit obviously wants to make a contract with Li Fuyao. In fact, only Taoism and Confucianism occasionally come out with a few demon monks or servants.


    Buddhism and swordsmen have never been mixed with any demon cultivation from the beginning to the end.


    Li Fuyao remembers that when he was at the foot of Jianshan mountain, Xi Chunan once said that there were demons who did go to the mountain to learn sword. At that time, it was 6000 years ago. The whole line of swordsmen was at its peak. In the mountains and rivers, there were many people who wanted to join the swordsmen and seek the unparalleled killing power in the world.


    But among these people, except for the friars of the three religions who were practicing swords secretly, some of them went to the major sword schools to learn from each other. A fox with extraordinary talent came to Jianshan that year.


    At that time, the ancestor of Jianshan mountain thought that his talent was not low, and he was a demon cultivation in the mountains and rivers, so he took it under his door. After carrying the sword, the fox spirit was still a tortoise, and could not cross the second level. He wandered around in the first level. Finally, he had to abandon his sword and go down the mountain. After a hundred years, he became a demon cultivation in Taiqing, but it was not a sword practice If there is no fruit, then there will be no demon to practice sword.And the monks of the three religions, because they are reluctant to give up the Qi and the righteousness in their hearts, even if they are practicing swords secretly, their achievements are not as great as those of the swordsmen who always insist on their own way.


    After daybreak, Li Fuyao continued the work that had not been finished yesterday. During this period, Liu Yuanlu had come to deliver food and drink. Li Fuyao also gave some money, saying that he asked him to go to the village''s tile kiln to ask for some grey tiles. He would repair the roof for the little girl.


    Liu Yuanlu did not refuse, saying that it would be delivered within today.


    After Liu Yuanlu left, Li Fuyao picked up a steamed bun and sat on a piece of wood with a calm expression.


    The little girl Wenyao felt vaguely that something was on her face. After opening her eyes, she found that it was a green leaf. The little girl suddenly sat up and widened her eyes.


    Looking at the old locust tree in front of her eyes, the little girl cried out in tears: "brother immortal, look, the tree is alive, the tree is alive!"


    Li Fu shook the corners of his mouth and nodded.


    -


    there has always been a saying that there are ten people on the mountain in the border of Dayu, but the height of these ten people is not clear at the beginning, but everyone thinks that it is Shen Changyu, the old master of the concept of industry. He was guessing before, but the incident that happened not long ago clearly shows that the old Taoist temple leader is the leader of the ten people on the mountain.


    However, the head of the ten people on the mountain has already stepped into the twilight, and all the nine people behind him have been thrown away from their positions. Even so, after the old temple master left the Castle Peak on that day, he climbed the green mountain and came back to the Castle Peak. The temple was still defeated.


    Yang Haizhi, the master of Qingshan temple, is still a monk in the state of Taiqing. Naturally, he is not the opponent of the old one. However, it is not Yang Haizhi who won the old Taoist temple on that day, but a middle-aged man with an ordinary face.


    In the full view of the public, the middle-aged man with terrible cultivation did not even make a big fight, so the old temple master was defeated completely. After these years of fermentation, it has already spread all over the border of Dayu. In addition to everyone''s guessing about the middle-aged man''s identity, he also has a deep fear for Qingshan temple.


    The balance of power between Shouye and Qingshan seems to be deflected.


    In these days, Shouye temple has sent many disciples to subdue demons on the border of Dayu. It seems that the purpose is to restore Shouye''s prestige in the border.


    Now Wang Shi, who is traveling in the border of Dayu, is one of them.


    Wang Shi, who has always been expected to keep his career, should not go down the mountain this time. He should practice in seclusion in the temple. However, he is really flustered. He wanders around the border aimlessly and does not find any monsters. This monk in the green silk realm, who shoulders the heavy responsibility of reviving the concept of conservation, has a restless mind.


    He came to a ferry, looked at the boatman, but did not speak. He found a place at will and sat down. After sitting down, the monk in the green silk realm looked into the distance with complicated thoughts.


    Now he repeats the story of that day, and finds out that the truth of the matter is very simple. Shouye thinks that the family is dominant, so he frame up the collusion between Qingshan temple and demon Xiu. The method is not good, and he doesn''t have much mind to cover it up. After all, according to Shouye''s plan, the old temple master who has successfully crossed the twilight realm will be pressed down Well, it''s not shit, it''s shit.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that Qingshan temple had ever met a monk with such a high level of cultivation.


    It''s a matter of course.


    But his own school has done such shameless things, in Wang Shi''s eyes, it is really difficult to accept, so his heart has been unstable.


    He did a good job in subduing demons.


    However, it would be fair and aboveboard to argue about who is the first thing. However, he still took the way of planting bribes like the common people at the foot of the mountain. He could not bear it at all.


    What are mountain people? Isn''t it that the people at the foot of the mountain have no desire to strive for fame and wealth, and they only have the road in front of them?


    But why do you want to do this?


    Wang Shi couldn''t understand it.


    So he became more and more melancholy.


    There were not many travelers in the ferry, so the boatman sat around and talked a lot of nonsense after seeing off the few travelers. Only a boatman who was not tall came to Wang Shi, arched his hands and said with a smile: "where is the young master going? It''s the green water lake. If it''s true, there''s no need to worry about the monsters in the lake, as early as two years ago He has been killed by a young master. Now the lake is very calm and calm. "


    Wang Shi raised his head. In fact, he didn''t know much about the cultivation of demons in the green water lake under the Jianshan mountain. After hearing about it, he really wanted to kill the demons. However, this place was at the foot of Jianshan, and behind the lake was a Jianshan. In fact, the monks of the three religions didn''t want to come here.


    After all, now I don''t know why. There seems to be a gap between swordsmen and monks of the three religions.


    Wang Shi said in a soft voice: "the path is on the mountain. Monks don''t practice sword."


    Although I don''t know why I want to talk to this ordinary boatman, Wang Shi really doesn''t like to be associated with swordsmen.The boatman said apologetically, "it turns out that it''s the immortal master on the mountain. There are many troubles. I hope the immortal master doesn''t blame him."


    Wang Shi waved his hand, indicating nothing was wrong.


    The boatman stepped back a few steps, and did not dare to stay in front of Wang Shi.


    It''s not hard to see a monk on the mountain, or a group of people at the foot of the mountain. Although it''s not easy to see a monk on the mountain, it doesn''t make him too surprised. The reason why he doesn''t continue to talk more is that he feels that the young immortal master looks very good at talking, but in fact he is not at all easy to say.


    At the ferry, the boatman soon dispersed, leaving Wang Shi, who was only one person again.


    Wang Shi looked at the water in the distance, and his expression remained unchanged, seemingly without sadness or joy.


    But soon, he suddenly turned his head and saw a small sparrow on a branch in the distance. At first glance, it was not so strange, but Wang Shi squinted.


    The sparrow flew away from the branches and disappeared.


    In the distance, a young man came out of the woods and looked at the village in the distance with a smile and said calmly, "if you don''t go to pick it up, you should be worried about being white headed."


    -


    after spending three days in Wenyao''s yard and repairing the roof and gate for the little girl, Li Fuyao thinks that she should let the little girl meet the locust tree essence. Otherwise, after he leaves, it will be difficult for her to adjust if she has a serious disagreement with the locust tree.


    Therefore, on a bright night, Li Fuyao and the little girl sat on the steps in front of the house and looked at the old locust tree. The locust tree demon named Xiaoqing slowly walked out of the tree.


    The little girl''s mouth grew up, and she was surprised.


    Li Fuyao, on the other hand, looks the same.


    The little girl pulled Li Fuyao''s sleeve and said in disbelief, "brother immortal, what a beautiful sister came out of that old locust tree?"


    Li Fuyao''s heart is half full of stones. If the little girl is scared seriously, or if she dislikes the identity of the witch cultivation of the Sophora tree spirit, he will worry a lot.


    It''s just that it didn''t happen.


    Li Fuyao watched the development of things.


    The little girl stood up carefully and went to ask the locust tree spirit, "are you that big tree?"


    Xiao Qing nodded slowly.


    The little girl cheered and asked in a low voice, "did brother immortal save you?"


    Xiao Qing said with a soft smile: "Wen Yao, if it wasn''t for the immortal master, I would not have seen you now."


    The little girl turned her head and looked at Li Fuyao with tears in her eyes.


    Li Fuyao frowned. "There''s nothing to cry about."


    The little girl ran over and pulled Li Fuyao''s sleeve, as if she had made a decision to hate important things. She took out the jade pendant she was wearing from her neck. "Brother immortal, my parents said it was from my ancestors. It''s very important. Can I give it to you?"


    Since the jade pendant was taken out by the little girl, Li Fuyao has been paying attention to the expression of Huaishu Jing. If she doesn''t show any greed at all, Li Fuyao will think about how to deal with her. But the locust spirit is really hot in his eyes, but soon he turns his head and is afraid of Li Fuyao''s questioning.


    Li Fuyao was relieved.


    But looking at the jade in the little girl''s hand, Li Fuyao didn''t take it. He just put it on again for her. He told her, "it''s a good thing. Don''t show it to others. If someone really wants to grab it, don''t hold on to it. After all, jade can''t compare with people."


    The little girl nodded, but she soon asked, "brother immortal, if someone comes to grab your sword, will you give it to me?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I have two swords. Let him snatch one. It''s no big deal."


    The little girl said, "what if he wanted to grab both swords?"


    Li Fuyao had a headache, but he said patiently, "let him take the sword. No one is important."


    The little girl was very suspicious.


    Li Fuyao refused to comment.


    Then Li Fuyao motioned to Huaishu Jing to lead the little girl around. She didn''t know how long she had not been out.


    After the two men left, Li Fuyao untied the sword case. After opening it, he put the two swords on his knees and continued to raise the sword.


    A moment later, he looked up at the gate of the courtyard, where a young Taoist stopped.


    Li Fuyao remained unmoved.


    The gate of the courtyard is closed. If the Taoist wants to come in, he has to push the door.


    That''s probably the case with uninvited guests.


    The young Taoist stood outside the door and looked at the young man with two swords on his knee. He was a little strange at the first time. He had not seen a swordsman for many years.


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    The young Taoist looked at the old locust tree calmly.


    There are some things that he knows without saying them clearly.


    He pushed the door in.


    Li Fuyao holds the green silk.


    The more the young Taoist stepped forward, the more he wanted to pull out the green silk.


    When the young Taoist stood still, he reported to his family, "Xiaodao Shouye was watching Wang Shi, and he was watching the village at the ferry crossing. So when he entered the village, he found an old locust tree in the courtyard. It must have been transformed. Dare you ask where he is now?"Li Fuyao was silent.


    Wang Shi frowned and said, "since you are a swordsman, naturally you should know that it is our duty to kill demons."


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "Taoist priest, do you want to get rid of good demons and bad demons at the same time, or do you say that good demons do not kill, only evil demons?"


    Wang Shi said angrily, "the demon is the demon. Where is the good and evil?"


    Li Fuyao, with a cry, stood up and looked at this realm. He was definitely a young Taoist who had already crossed the boundary. He said softly, "but I don''t think so."


    Wang Shi snorted coldly, and his expression was not good.


    Li Fuyao stands up. Xiaoxue is in the sword case, with green silk in his hand.


    In the courtyard, the sword is at war.


    Li Fuyao did not like or dislike such monks.


    But now it is obvious that the truth is not consistent.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t think that Wang Daolong''s truth is right. Wang Shi doesn''t necessarily want to hear Li Fuyao''s truth.


    But the sword in the swordsman''s hand is the truth.


    So now it has evolved into the situation of both sides.


    Wang Shi, who has always been unstable in his mind, wants to teach this swordsman a lesson.


    Li Fuyao is not afraid of this.


    Even if he has practiced sword for two years, he still has a foot to step on from the third level.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    Wenyao and Xiaoqing, the little girl of Huaishu, left the courtyard and went around the village as Li Fuyao said. But before they had gone a few steps, they immediately attracted the eyes of many villagers in the village. Those eyes were not only for the girl who had a miserable fate, but also for Xiaoqing, who had never met before.


    Xiaoqing did not face these common people very much. In order to avoid being harassed, Xiaoqing put on an expression of not being close to others, hoping that no one would come to her for trouble. If in the past, if these common people really pushed their feet, she would have cleaned it up. But now the situation is different. There is still a swordsman in the village who likes to cut demons. If she goes too far, She didn''t dare to guess or do it.


    The little girl''s mood was much better than before. Maybe she felt that after the old locust tree was saved, she felt a little less guilty, or perhaps because she remembered the good times before seeing the old locust tree now. Anyway, anyway, the little girl is much better than before.


    Now the little girl who is led by Xiaoqing to walk around the village raises her head and peeks at Xiaoqing''s expression. Then she gently pulls Xiaoqing''s sleeve, and then looks at the little girl with a puzzled face.


    The little girl asked in a low voice, "sister Xiaoqing, what do you think of brother immortal?"


    Xiaoqing hesitated for a moment, then whispered: "Li Xianshi is a good man naturally."


    The little girl oh, and then raised her head and asked, "why does Xiaoqing feel afraid of the immortal brother?"


    Xiao Qing smiles bitterly, looks at the little girl and thinks that if you know that this immortal master has taken out a valuable demon pill in order to make the rest of your life peaceful and peaceful. He may think about him all his life.


    After waiting for a long time, the little girl didn''t see Xiaoqing talking. She felt a bit bored. After several steps, she continued to ask, "sister Xiaoqing, you came out of that old locust tree. Will you always accompany me?"


    Xiao Qingrou said with a smile: "in the days to come, I will certainly accompany you."


    The little girl asked seriously, "how long is the future?"


    Xiaoqing said with a smile, "is to accompany you, looking at you after getting married and having children, until the day when you can''t open again after closing your eyes."


    The little girl frowned, "won''t sister Qing feel bored?"


    Xiao Qing shook her head and said nothing else.


    The little girl would like to ask the fairy brother, but there seems to be a voice in the bottom of her heart telling her that she will soon be separated from the immortal brother.


    In this way, the little girl was in a bad mood.


    Xiao Qing observes her words and looks. Although she knows, she still doesn''t offer any consolation. For her, having the swordsman at the little girl''s side and not having the swordsman on the side of the little girl are two concepts. If he doesn''t leave all the time, she needs to live carefully every day, which is really uncomfortable.


    The little girl''s mood changed very quickly. She was still a little sad just now. Now she takes Xiaoqing and says that she wants to go to the ferry outside the village. Xiaoqing can''t resist, and she doesn''t want to be upset. She just lets the little girl pull her to the ferry.


    After leaving the village, there was a short path in the forest. In the past, the little girl liked to come to this place most. Now she hasn''t been out of the yard for a year or two. She comes here again. It''s still the same scene. This makes the little girl jubilate. She picked one of the wild flowers on the side of the road, raised her hand and put it on Xiaoqing''s hair.


    Xiaoqing was stunned, and then showed a smile from the heart.


    Then the little girl went to pick the rest of the wild flowers. She said that she wanted to make a wreath for her brother. Xiaoqing bent over and picked a lot of wild flowers that she could not reach. It was a harmonious relationship between a large and a small one.


    When Xiaoqing was about to pick a purple wild flower, a familiar voice suddenly came to mind behind her.


    "Tut, you old locust tree has a big chance? I must have got the jade pendant which suppressed the air transportation of thousands of miles ahead of me. Otherwise, how could it be shaped so quickly? "


    Xiao Qing suddenly turned her head and a young man was standing not far behind her.


    The young man''s appearance was the same as that of the arsonist.


    Xiaoqing looks the same, but the palms are sweaty.


    The young man looked down at himself and said with a soft smile, "after that day, I still think that this man''s leather bag is still good, so I didn''t want to change it. These days, when I wander around the secular world, I can be said to be the last childe. You don''t know how comfortable this childe makes me feel."


    Xiaoqing sneered: "I really think that I have put on a good coat and a good leather bag. What kind of Childe do you really think you are? It''s not just a sparrow demon who kills and takes treasure! "


    The young man frowned and looked at the locust tree essence, which was supposed to be a declining river before, but now it has turned its course. He calmly said, "you hand over that jade pendant, and I won''t hurt your life. It''s not easy for you to have such a chance. Do you want to throw it all away and have a good time?"


    "Don''t say the jade pendant is not on me, even if it''s on me, you can''t get it!" said Xiao Qing in a cold voiceThe young man turned his head and looked at Wen Yao, a little girl in the distance. She had been picking flowers, but she didn''t see the scene. In addition, the conversation between the two used special methods, so she didn''t hear it. Now when the young man turned his eyes to the little girl, she felt something in her heart. After looking up, she could see the young man''s face, pale face, trembling lips, and the whole person was hurt I''m scared.


    After all, when the fire was set on fire, the young man''s face was the same as it is now. She had deep traces in her mind, and she often had nightmares these days. What she dreamed of was the scene on that day.


    The young man said with a chuckle: "I didn''t expect that jade pendant was not on you. You said that you are really kind-hearted. You don''t want such a jade pendant. If you had taken it long ago, how could I find you?"


    Xiaoqing sneers and says nothing. She firmly believes that Li Fuyao, who is still staying in the yard, will know the scene here. When he comes to the field, the sparrow demon will surely die and cannot escape.


    Seeing this, the young man asked with a smile: "are you expecting that young Taoist will come to rescue you? Ha ha, you know, that''s a Taoist who keeps the view of profession. He likes to kill demons most. When we see you and me, we are afraid we have no way to live. If you don''t come out, I''m going to have a hard time. After all, I''m a bit more daring than I am to have a wrench with such a Taoist. "


    Xiaoqing''s face changed slightly, but she was still in front of the little girl. She did not turn her head, but said softly, "Wenyao, go back to find the immortal master. Let him come quickly. "


    The little girl raised her eyes, nodded hard, turned and ran.


    The young man shook his head. "You see, how cruel these people are."


    Xiaoqing said nothing, if the contract is not in, she must make this move not to think a few times?


    -


    the fight between two monks on the mountain in the Academy ended at the last point.


    Wang Shi didn''t want to fight with a swordsman on the mountain. On the other hand, there was no reason why he wanted to fight with a swordsman on the mountain. If the reason just didn''t make sense, he had to kill one person first. There were many people that Wang Shi wanted to kill in his whole life. Apart from other things, he might have been confused.


    Therefore, after seeing Li Fuyao''s sword, he stopped his hand wisely. At the same time, he had some drum beating in his heart. Seeing that he had not reached the green silk, the swordsman could move his hand, and his prestige was stronger than that of other people. Especially, the sword spirit on his sword made people extremely uncomfortable. If he didn''t feel the killing chance of the other side, maybe Wang Shi would have put all the things at the bottom of the box We can stabilize the situation by taking it out together.


    Although in the end, he felt that it must be Wang Shi who won the victory, but even if he won, how could he have walked out of the courtyard so safely?


    It''s not a joke that swordsmen are said to have unlimited killing power and are invincible in the same territory.


    After Li Fu shakes back his sword, the green silk is still scabbard, and light snow goes into the box.


    The two looked at each other and said nothing.


    After a moment''s silence, Wang Shi took the initiative to say, "I have always taken it as my duty to eliminate demons. The cultivation of demons is a disaster, and people should kill them. If this young master thinks it is wrong, he can come to my Shouye view to argue when he is free. However, Xiaodao will not sit idly by and ignore today''s affairs."


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "if you kill evil demons with Taoist priest Wang''s temperament, there''s nothing wrong with killing evil spirits. But the locust tree spirit did nothing to harm the nature. On the other hand, he even rescued a little girl in the fire that day. In the eyes of the Taoist priest, it''s all right to kill all the demons in the world. Isn''t the Taoist priest willing to kill all the demons in the world?"


    Wang Shi frowned and didn''t rush to speak. As for the theory of good and evil demons, there was no detailed explanation from the beginning to the end. He only said that the demon cultivation at the foot of the mountain was to bring disaster to the world. Therefore, his disciples were required to kill the demons, but Wang Shi was not a fool. In Confucianism, the two sages'' theories on human nature were quite different. One said that human nature is good, if it is true or evil, One said that human nature is evil, and that it is born to be evil. One said that the two sages'' remarks naturally could not affect the other two religions. In fact, there have been several waves in Confucianism. The two schools of scholars argued about this and spread it out. Wang Shi knew that, although he did not think deeply about it, he did not think about it But after all, I know that there are good and evil in human beings, but I really don''t think about whether demons also have good and evil.


    Today, Li Fuyao''s three words and two words make Li Fuyao''s Taoist heart, which had been somewhat unstable, flutter again.


    He was silent and pondered.


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "I only want to be worthy of my heart when I put out my sword. If it''s difficult for the Taoist priest to do it, it''s just a matter of human demons?"


    Wang Shi asked, "your swordsmen have killed more demons than I have in the past. If it''s hard, no one will ignore them, just to kill demons, regardless of good or evil?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "yes, there is more than one."


    Wang Shi was stunned. He didn''t expect Li Fuyao to answer so freely and frankly.


    However, Li Fuyao quickly said: "what''s the matter? The elder made a mistake in making a sword and killed it wrong. It''s the elder''s fault. Since we know it''s wrong, why should we practice it? Just like the Taoist priest knows that he was wrong in the past, and now he has to continue to make mistakes again and again? "Wang Shi''s brows were locked and he was silent.


    These days, it seems that the swordsman''s bewilderment is gradually enlightened by his words.


    Li Fuyao didn''t continue to say anything. His reason was just his reason. He didn''t expect the monk on the mountain to listen to it. But if he was stubborn and had to fight, his sword would be in front of him.


    As for whether it is snow or green silk, who can say clearly?


    However, Wang Shiyi delayed Li Fuyao. He just looked up to see if there was any place worth repairing in this yard. After all, after subduing the sparrow demon, he would continue to leave for Zhou. There were only two left here, the little girl and the locust tree spirit. But Li Fuyao really wanted to wait for the Taoist priest to leave.


    After sitting in the courtyard for a moment, Li Fuyao and Wang Shi stood up at the same time.


    There''s an evil spirit outside the village.


    Li Fuyao, with his sword case on his back, stepped out one step at a time.


    Wang Shi frowned and followed Li Fuyao out of the courtyard.


    He came to the village not for the sake of the locust tree essence, but because he had to see a sparrow demon, he came to look for it. But in the end, he did not find the sparrow demon, but found the old locust tree.


    The little girl was running in the street. She was about to come to the gate of the yard, but because of her inertia, she couldn''t stop her feet. She was about to fall on the ground. If nothing else happened, she would have hit a big green bag.


    However, before she hit the hard stone, a white robed man gently grabbed her collar. After lifting her up, the little girl looked at Li Fuyao with tears in her eyes, "brother immortal!"


    Li Fuyao laughed, "I know."


    Then he rubbed her little head.


    Then Li Fuyao led the little girl out of the village.


    He wanted to kill the sparrow demon, even if the little girl had to look at it, not for anything else, but for the last trace of worry in her heart.


    Otherwise, the little girl would not be very happy for the rest of her life.


    Li Fuyao thinks he has done well.


    Wang Shi walked behind him with a complicated look.


    But he still wanted to see it.


    Go to see whether the two demons are good or bad, and see if they are good or bad, as Li Fuyao said, so that he can change his outlook.


    Otherwise, his heart of Tao would really be a little erratic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    After all, the young man is much stronger than the locust tree essence, but he didn''t expect that the locust tree essence is so difficult to deal with. Originally, he thought that it would take no effort to solve the locust tree essence, and then take back the jade pendant. However, it never occurred to me that the locust tree essence could last for such a long time I''m afraid that the little girl will find the Taoist priest who has just entered the village, and even he will not dare to show his violence in front of the Taoist priest.


    After all, the Taoists who keep the view of profession are famous among the demon cultivation in the border of Dayu.


    How can he, a little sparrow demon, be provoked?


    The young man, who had already given birth to killing heart, was preparing to fight. Three people appeared in the distance.


    A young Taoist, a boy with a sword case, and a little girl.


    After seeing the young man, the locust tree spirit, if granted amnesty, exclaimed, "immortal master, help me!"


    Li Fuyao looked at the young man with a strange look.


    Behind him, Wang Shi was indifferent. For this kind of monster, he never fake color.


    When the young man saw Wang Shi, his eyes were full of fear. Instead, he didn''t pay much attention to Li Fuyao, who was carrying a sword case.


    Although Xiaoqing, a scholar tree spirit, was afraid of the silent young Taoist, he saw Li Fuyao standing in the same place and came to Li Fuyao behind him.


    Li Fuyao looked indifferent and asked, "did you set fire to the Wen family that day?"


    The young man sneered: "that old man Wen killed my parents in the last life. What''s wrong with me to revenge?"


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "you said it was a previous life. You didn''t have revenge in the previous life, but it was this life who came to revenge. Is it wrong?"


    The young man frowned and angrily said, "you people don''t shout about killing people to pay off their lives and debts. It''s natural for you to repay money. How can you think there is a problem in my demon cultivation?"


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile. "We didn''t say that the debt of the past life was paid in this life."


    The young man was furious.


    Wang Shi had a general understanding of the context. He stepped out step by step, holding a magic mirror in his hand. This is the most common magic weapon of Taoism. However, there are still different grades. The piece in Wang Shi''s hands is not too high, but it is definitely not too low. At least, he can completely suppress the sparrow demon.


    Therefore, after Wang Shi made a move, the matter fell to the ground.


    The sparrow demon struggled for a long time, then turned into smoke and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Li Fuyao has never done anything in the beginning and the end. He can make a sword when he subdues a demon, but Wang Shi wants to do it. He won''t stop him or rob him.


    Put away the mirror, Wang Shi looked at the locust tree essence Xiaoqing.


    Li Fuyao blocks Wang Shi''s sight without trace.


    Wang Shi looked indifferent. "Mr. Li, I can let this demon go, but I want her to swear that she will not do anything wrong in this life. She must swear by blood. Otherwise, even if Mr. Li is here today, Xiaodao will also take her life."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak, but just nodded. He was not very sure about the locust tree spirit. Now that Wang Shi wants to be a villain, he doesn''t mind pushing the boat.


    Huaishu Jing Xiaoqing is very free and easy. Seeing that Li Fuyao doesn''t protect her, she makes a blood oath very obediently.


    Wang Shi looked better and didn''t go in a hurry.


    A moment later, he was embarrassed to ask, "Mr. Li, I don''t know if you want to stay here for a few days, or where to go in the future? I still haven''t come to a conclusion about what I talked about with Mr. Li before. If I''m on my way, I''d like to harass Mr. Li for a few days. "


    Li Fuyao was a little surprised. After thinking about it, he said with a smile: "since the sparrow demon has been killed, I will not stay here for long. I will go to Yanling for two or three days at most. If Taoist Wang is on the same road, we can go together. It''s just that Taoist Wang is not afraid to be criticized if he walks with a swordsman


    Wang Shi finally showed a smile on his face. He said in a soft voice, "it''s not Liangxi here in Dayu. There are not so many ways of saying."


    Li Fuyao nodded and said nothing more. However, Wang Shilai and Li Fuyao decided on the departure time, and then there was no trace. Li Fuyao, the little girl and the locust tree spirit returned to the courtyard.


    That night, after the little girl fell asleep, Li Fuyao came to the courtyard, called out the locust tree essence, and had a long talk with her.


    Xiaoqing, a scholar tree spirit, is no less afraid of this swordsman than Wang Shi. She will not be foolishly convinced that Li Fuyao''s trust in her is 100%, but now that the contract has been signed and the blood oath has been made, she can''t guess what Li Fuyao wants to say.


    Li Fuyao sat on the steps and said calmly, "are you thinking that we should not have this conversation?"


    Huaishu Jing Xiaoqing suddenly surprised, will deny, but Li Fuyao made a gesture, light voice: "think about it."


    Green locust grits teeth to say: "immortal teacher this, small demon really does not understand."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "it''s reasonable to say that the blood oath has been made and the contract has been made. We should be frank. But there is still such a jade between us. Don''t we two continue to talk about that jade?"The spirit of Sophora tree is complex.


    Li Fu Yao said with a smile: "as I said before, nothing about that jade, but now I want to say that you want a bright future. I want a stable life for the little girl. In fact, there is no conflict. As for the jade, it is not my object. If I decide to give it to you without authorization, it will be suspected of being a villain. But since you all covet that jade, it means that it is Jade is very important to your practice, but now you can''t touch that jade. If you touch it, I will kill you. But to make up for this, I''d like to give you a demon pill. The realm is similar to this one. I''ll give it to you when I come to see you a hundred years later. But you should know what to do before. I don''t need you to make any poisonous oath. Would you like to That is to say


    Huaishu Jing''s eyebrows were stretched, "the little demon trusted the immortal master."


    Li Fuyao waved his hand, indicating that he had nothing to say.


    If he had not traveled such a long way with the green locust tree before, he would not have a bad feeling for the demon repair, otherwise he would have taught the locust tree spirit a lesson.


    The essence of Sophora tree returns to the tree body.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the stars in the sky with a calm expression.


    The little girl will have a good life in the future, and he will be very happy.


    In the room, a little girl stealthily got up, crept open Li Fuyao''s sword case, put a jade pendant in it, and then went back to bed and closed her eyes with satisfaction.


    This time she''s going to have a good sleep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    When Li Fuyao left the courtyard, Xiaoqing, the essence of Sophora tree, knew it, but did not send her off. Now she is focusing on the little girl Wenyao, which is the demon pill that Li Fuyao should give her. However, it is more about the change of mentality and she starts to consider for the little girl for the first time.


    The little girl Wenyao is still sleeping, according to the past time, should be awake, but today is not awake.


    Li Fuyao didn''t want to go deep into it. He carried his sword case and left the courtyard to go to Yanling.


    After seeing Li Fuyao''s figure gone, Xiaoqing walked into the room, came to the little girl''s bed, and felt the little girl''s breath. She did not break through the little girl''s intentional sleep, but quietly reminded him: "the last side is gone, and there will be no chance in the future."


    The little girl frowned very tight, but did not answer, let alone open her eyes.


    Xiao Qing smoothed her eyebrows and said with some heartache, "how can you live so hard?"


    The little girl did not answer. She just held the quilt in one hand.


    Xiaoqing is thinking of getting up and going out of the door, but she is caught by the little girl. The little girl opens her eyes and tears fall on the quilt.


    Xiaoqing reached out to wipe some for her and comforted, "I just teased you. I''ll see you again later."


    The little girl sobbed: "I know, I know that I won''t see the immortal brother in the future."


    Xiaoqing didn''t say anything. She didn''t know anything as well as this little girl. At least she knew who was really good to her.


    The little girl looked at Xiaoqing carefully and said in a soft voice, "sister Xiaoqing, I have secretly put the jade pendant in brother immortal''s sword box. I want to give it to him, but I''m afraid he won''t want it. Sister Xiaoqing, do you think the immortal brother will be angry


    Xiaoqing''s expression changed slightly, and her eyebrows were relaxed. She said with a smile, "no, someone will send something. He won''t be angry. Maybe he will be very happy."


    The little girl''s eyes were bright and happy.


    Xiaoqing smile, a stone in her heart is also a fall to the ground.


    It''s better not to ask for it than not to ask for it.


    She looked at the distance and said with a soft smile, "immortal master, you''ve lost a lot in this business."


    -


    after Li Fuyao left the courtyard, he first went to say goodbye to Liu Yuanlu''s family. The latter tried his best to keep him. Li Fuyao said that he had been away from home for a long time, so he had to rush home, so Liu Yuanlu gave up. The matter of returning to his hometown is an important matter, which can not be stopped.


    Only when I heard that Li Fuyao wanted to take a boat, he volunteered to give him a ride. This time, Li Fuyao did not refuse.


    Li Fuyao left the village and came to the ferry. Wang Shi, who had been waiting for a long time, got up to meet him.


    Li Fuyao gave a salute.


    It was not that Li Fuyao wanted to tell Wang Shi how much truth he wanted to tell Wang Shi, nor what Wang Shi had to learn. In fact, it was a process of epiphany. Everything was not in Li Fuyao''s reasoning or in Wang Shi''s listening. In fact, it was only Wang Shi himself.


    After getting on the ferry, Liu Yuanlu supports the boat. The ferry doesn''t go fast and makes waves on the water.


    Wang Shi suddenly asked, "can Mr. Li really confirm that the locust tree demon is a good demon?"


    Li Fu shook his head.


    Wang Shi frowned.


    Li Fuyao said frankly: "in order to let her stay with the little girl, can Taoist priest Wang know how much I have paid?"


    Not waiting for Wang Shi to reply, Li Fuyao said to himself, "two whole demon pills of high quality."


    Wang Shi was surprised and said, "in this case, why didn''t Mr. Li cut her off?"


    Li Fuyao asked, "in this case, who will take care of the little girl for me?"


    Wang Shi frowned and said, "Master Li should know that since he is not a good demon, he should not stay in the world."


    Li Fuyao pointed to Wang Shi himself, and Wang Shi remembered that he had made the locust tree essence swear in blood. According to the truth, no matter how bad his heart is, he can''t harm the world.


    Li Fuyao calmly explained: "if that locust tree spirit is really a good demon, I can''t tell. It''s just that she has never done anything bad. In this case, it''s not too much to kill her. I''ll exchange two demon pills for her to guard Wenyao''s life. It''s a business. You can''t find any fault between the buyer and the seller."


    Wang Shi was silent and lost in thought.


    Li Fuyao had a better understanding of the nature of the Taoist priest, but he didn''t feel much about it. He just didn''t think that he was a pedantic Taoist who strictly abided by the rules of his school. This was quite similar to ye Shengge. However, Li Fuyao never said that he had an intersection with that Taoist school, and he probably didn''t know what to say.


    They went down the river and came to a ferry. Liu Yuanlu stopped the boat on the bank and quietly reminded Li Fuyao that he had arrived.


    Li Fuyao stood up, said goodbye to Liu Yuanlu with a smile, and called Wang Shi again.Two people turn to leave, Liu Yuan Road boat back.


    Walking on the road, Wang Shi finally told the story that had been bothering him in his heart. He had been holding back and didn''t know who to tell it to. After seeing Li Fuyao, especially after seeing his way of dealing with the matter, he somehow believed Li Fuyao.


    He said bitterly: "the school''s actions like this really make Xiaodao don''t know how to face it. Compared with that, the Castle Peak view is much more magnanimous, and the concept of keeping one''s career is far from the same."


    Li Fuyao said little and heard more. After Wang Shi finished speaking, he said: "according to Wang Daochang''s statement, it was the day of the day. Shouye Guan wantonly fought for the position of the first Taoist gate on the border of Dayu, which was not consistent with Taoist Wang''s own conduct of life, that was why he was so distressed."


    Wang Shi nodded and did not refute.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "imagine that Taoist priest Wang is now in a high level of cultivation, and he can let all the people in his outlook on keeping his career calm and listen to Taoist priest Wang''s reasoning."


    Wang Shi hesitated: "rectify the rules of the school, restrict the disciples, and prevent such things from happening again."


    Li Fuyao laughed and said nothing. Wang Shi didn''t know how to do it. He just didn''t know whether his idea was correct or not. He wanted to ask Li Fuyao to help him say something, but Li Fuyao didn''t really want to say anything.


    Therefore, in fact, this is Wang Shi''s own idea.


    As they walked slowly, Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "Taoist Wang, just as you said, a swordsman boarded the mountain a few days ago, and there was a middle-aged man who had a good command of Taoism?"


    Wang Shi had a paste in his head and said, "that''s exactly the case."


    Li Fuyao remembers the early days when he went down the mountain in the South and the temple Lord went up the mountain.


    Then he asked in detail where the castle peak temple was located.


    Wang Shi turned his head and looked at Li Fuyao and said in a low voice: "the goat Temple master of Qingshan temple is actually good-natured. He has always been respected by the people at the foot of the mountain at the border of Dayu, especially in Qingshan town. I have been killing demons and eliminating evils for the people at the foot of the mountain for generations. In fact, there are many times when Xiaodao can''t understand why? "


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "since I don''t understand, Taoist priest Wang will stay in Qingshan temple for more days and have a good look."


    Having said this, Li Fuyao suddenly apologized and laughed. He remembered what Wang Shi said to him before.


    Wang Shi waved his hand to show that it was OK.


    They walked slowly along a forest path. Because of Wang Shi, some intelligent mountain spirits tried to hide their breath for fear of being caught by Wang Shi.


    After all, no one can afford to be a Taoist monk in such a realm.


    However, Li Fuyao was not afraid of Li Fuyao, who had not yet entered the realm of sword spirit and could not receive and receive it freely.


    Li Fuyao, who has been practising sword for two years, is really not a genius. But if he wants to walk for hundreds of years, maybe he will reach a certain level. If he doesn''t deliberately collect his sword Qi, these mountain spirits and wild monsters will change their faces when they are separated by tens of miles.


    Even monks of the three religions will feel extremely uncomfortable.


    After all, in the heyday of swordsmen, it is not known how many monks'' magic weapons have been transformed into two parts under one sword of swordsmen.


    Nowadays, there is a gap between the three religions monks and swordsmen, which is not incomprehensible.


    After several steps, Wang Shi suddenly opened his mouth and said with a smile: "what Mr. Li said before is really good. Since you want to know why the castle peak temple is so respected, you have to go and see it."


    Then Wang Shi asked again, "do you want to go and have a look, Mr. Li?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and then nodded.


    He wants to go to the mountain to see if there is a sword to hide fish from Uncle Xi Chunan.


    Wang Shi said with a smile, "there was a marriage in the castle peak temple before. Li Nianshan, a Taoist priest on the mountain, wanted to marry a common woman. Therefore, he had to scatter all his accomplishments. Before the trail, he thought it was incredible, but now, it''s still pretty good."


    Li Fuyao said calmly: "the love in the world is not clear."


    Wang Shi nodded. He just said that he might be lucky enough to see the marriage, but he soon shook his head and said that it was the young Taoist who looked like a quick child. He could not wait for the present day.


    Li Fuyao didn''t have much obsession. He just said that everything was fate.


    Therefore, Wang Shi did not refute, but his steps were much lighter than before.


    However, Li Fuyao is still not in a hurry. The first place he wants to visit is the state of Zhou. If he has a lot of opportunities, he can cross the Jianqi state and come to Qingsi after visiting the state of Zhou. Then he can go to Luoyang City to see the Xiong city where he has lived for many years.


    In fact, I have an idea about where to go.


    But no matter what you do, you will return to Jianshan in the end.


    There is no doubt about this.


    But before that, actually Li Fuyao was very willing to go to the demon soil and see the girl he was thinking of.He wanted to call the girl''s name and smile.


    It''s just that this seemingly easy idea may take years to come true.


    -


    the Taoists on the chenxieshan mountain are full of spring breeze these days, and the reason is simple. That is, after going down the mountain a few days ago, he walked through a Liangxi river with half a spare time. At last, he went up Jianshan mountain and almost had a fight with the Sword Fairy chaoqingqiu, although the last one stood on the chenxie mountain road and let all the Taoists have a fight The sword immortal, who did not dare to breathe out loud, did not attack the Taoist master. Instead, he fought with a Taoist saint in the sky. However, the master of the sword mountain crossed the old ancestor of Jianshan, who once killed a Taoist magnate with one sword, and climbed the mountain.


    How can we not be happy with such a proud thing.


    In recent years, chenxieshan was the first Taoist school. After going down the mountain, the Taoist priest on the mountain was respected by the rest of the monks. However, there was only one thing like a big stone blocking the Taoist''s mind. That is, Chao Qingqiu stood on the chenxieshan road and humiliated the whole Taoist school. At that time, no one dared to attack. It was inevitable that others mentioned the matter of chenxieshan I''m going to tell you all about it.


    It''s just that it''s ok now.


    When the Lord of the temple ascended the sword mountain, he was able to spit out the evil spirit of that year.


    It''s no wonder that Taoists on the mountain are in full swing now. After all, only the Lord of the temple can do it. Who dares to challenge Jianshan when the sword immortal Chao Qingqiu is still alive? There are no two except the Taoist temple.


    However, there is a strange thing on the mountain. It is not said by the Lord himself. On the contrary, it is spread by some Taoist monks near Jianshan. After returning to the mountain, he never mentions it. Most of the time, he reads books inside the climbing tower. Occasionally, he appears in the sight of the disciples on the mountain and doesn''t say much about it All the disciples were confused.


    It''s just that no one has ever dared to ask.


    As the first Taoist priest today, the temple master has his own discretion. He is also a temple master on the mountain. He can''t be guessed by others.


    But these days, Zhang Shouqing, the Taoist priest of Huangzi who soon went down the mountain, often walked into the tower of heaven and sat down to talk with him.


    Who is not envious of this honor?


    Whether it''s jealous or jealous, it''s the Lord''s business to talk to the master. No matter how many others want, they can''t change his mind.


    Today, Zhang Shouqing ascended the tower again.


    The LORD did not walk too high today. He just sat on the ground on the second floor.


    After entering the building, Zhang Shouqing came to sit down opposite the temple owner, and then slowly opened his mouth and said, "after Shengge went down the Jianshan mountain, he parted with the swordsman, and then went to Luoyang City."


    The audience nodded slightly, put down the book in his hand, and said plainly, "at the end of this tour, Shengge should be able to cross the Taiqing Dynasty to the twilight. Everyone in the world should praise it when it is less than 50 years old."


    Zhang Shouqing sighed: "this is also the master of the temple, who has good guidance. Otherwise, even if it is the body of Taoism, Shengge should not have gone so fast."


    The host said with a smile: "Shou Qing, your flattering skills are too poor. You are not sincere at all."


    Zhang Shouqing was dumbfounded and didn''t say anything.


    The audience threw out the book at will and said quietly, "this time, the place which is known as the cultivation place of ancient sages is opened again. There is no need to go to Shengge. Please choose one of your disciples. It''s just that the realm should not be too low. Yanling must have sent the seed of reading books. The little girl''s time on this road is too short. If she takes part in this trial, she will be left behind by Shengge. As for the Buddha land, it is said that there is a young grey monk with superb Buddhism skills. If the Buddha soil wants to participate in this trial, it must be him. In this way, it is also It''s because we don''t have noodles in chenxieshan. "


    Zhang Shouqing frowned and said, "this saint''s cave is opened once a hundred years. It''s the place where the sage practiced Taoism before he became a monk. It''s a very precious opportunity for each family to send one person after discussion among the three religions. The Lord of the temple handed over the quota to our disciples. I''m afraid some people on the mountain will not accept it."


    The Lord calmly shook his head, "if you don''t accept it, someone will come to me. If no one comes to me, it doesn''t matter if you don''t accept it. "


    Zhang Shouqing''s face changed slightly, but he said with sincere gratitude: "Shou Qing thanks the master for his disciples."


    The temple master waved his hand and stood up before he said, "I have never seen the place where saints cultivate their doctrines. However, Taoists on the mountain are always fighting. Every time you open it, you have to be the most brilliant disciple on the mountain. This time, it''s on the mountain. I won''t give Shengge for this quota. It''s tiring for her Maybe it''s not a good thing to throw it to you. If you don''t, you can let it out. But if you don''t, who is going to force you? I can reason with him. The mountain has been smoky for many years, so I''m going downstairs to clean it up. "


    Zhang Shouqing worried: "pull a hair and move the whole body."The temple master did not speak, but took out another book from the bookshelf on one side and said with a smile, "they thought that I, Liang Yishang, had entered the tower of heaven and was just going on. They never looked back. Now I have to tell them that some things have to be done at a cost. Isn''t the cage behind the mountain still empty?"


    It was the hot summer, but I don''t know why Zhang Shouqing suddenly felt cold behind his back.


    Then Zhang Shouqing wanted to leave and go downstairs. He wanted to go back to his own mountain and restrain his disciples. He would say all the harsh words he didn''t say. It''s better for the disciples to complain about him than to be thrown into the cage of the back mountain. The temple master with a good temper decides to clean up the chaos on the mountain, no matter who the disciple you are, and the mountain What''s the origin of it.


    Once the temple master hands, the whole mountain will be overturned and light.


    Although Zhang Shouqing had not experienced it, he was very clear in his heart.


    At that time, the temple master was forced to go down the mountain to Yanling when he was just sitting in this position. What happened after he returned to chenxie mountain? Isn''t that man still in the cage in the back mountain.


    If that man is like this, will the rest of the mountain be spared?


    Zhang Shouqing couldn''t figure out who else could change his mind.


    He even thought of a possibility. Maybe this time the Shengge went down the mountain, the Lord of the temple deliberately did it. He wanted to clean up the mountain by taking advantage of the event.


    However, Zhang Shouqing did not dare to put it into his mouth at all.


    I can''t even think about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    When Li Fuyao and Wang Shi went to Qingshan temple, they were very busy. The Taoists were busy with the wedding of Li Nianshan. Because they were all monks on the mountain, few people in the mountain knew about the marriage. Before the young Taoist priest got married, Yang Haizhi, the Taoist priest from the mountain, went down the mountain to get scriptures For half a month, Li Nianshan didn''t find out why, which made Yang Hai''s head big, and Li Nianshan was even more anxious.


    Finally, Yang Haizhi picked a lucky day, on the fifth day of next month.


    However, the only thing li Niang had to wait for on the mountain was that he was not ready for anything else.


    Yang Haizhi knew his little apprentice''s temperament, so he never mentioned his marriage to CHULIU in front of Li Nianshan these days after talking with him once. After all, there are some things that have been said too much, which have nothing to do but annoy Li Nianshan.


    It''s just that there is a difference between the two. In fact, Yang Haizhi is not so optimistic about this marriage.


    Therefore, before the marriage, there was a green hill under Yanghai. On the surface, he wanted to buy some nice things for his apprentice. In fact, he went for the girl CHULIU.


    However, Li Nianshan didn''t know all this. Although he was a master, he didn''t care about the marriage, but he didn''t have the heart to split the two.


    After all, Li Nianshan did not know what Li Nianshan could do for the sake of that girl. If he stopped dead and did more, he didn''t know what Li Nianshan could do.


    Before Yang Haizhi entered the yard, he did not rush in, but stood by a tree in front of the yard for a long time, with a calm look, which made people unable to see what he was thinking.


    CHULIU and the old woman in the yard sat in the courtyard and did not speak.


    The old woman looked calm, but after a moment, she looked at the mulberry tree beside her and said, "the time for the wedding is set?"


    CHULIU nodded, "it''s the day when the Lord of the sheep temple on the mountain chooses himself. On the fifth day of this month, when Nian Shan will come and marry me, or live on the mountain, after all, he has been on the mountain for so many years, and he will go down the mountain at once. I''m afraid he will not give up."


    The old woman said indifferently, "you are very considerate of him. You are not afraid of such Taoists going up the mountain?"


    Chu Liu shook his head with a smile, "this is not the concept of industry, what are you afraid of?"


    The old woman sneered: "men and Taoists are the same in the world. Fortunately, you are such a goblin that you will be bold enough to like a Taoist. If you want to be someone else, you may not be able to hide."


    CHULIU gathered several strands of hair on her forehead and said with a soft smile, "master, I don''t believe that you didn''t fall in love with a young and elegant youth when you were young."


    The old woman had no change in her expression and said in a cold voice, "I have never thought about these men and women."


    Chu Liu, holding his chin, murmured, "that master''s life should be so boring."


    The old woman reprimanded: "the farther you go on the road, the better everything is in the world. When you go far enough to see through everything in the world, you will feel that in this world, except for immortality, everything else is vain and interesting, which will be known to all at that time."


    CHULIU frowned. She didn''t want to talk to her master about these things.


    The old woman also knew Chu Liu didn''t like to listen to this, so she said, "Li Nianshan is going to marry you. Yang Haizhi will definitely come to see you before he gets married. He must have seen you before, but they are all in the dark. Now, she must come to see you in the light. It''s reasonable to say a lot of nonsense, but if it is If you feel aggrieved, you will not be able to do it. If you leave with your teacher, you will have a good practice and don''t climb any high branches. "


    Chu Liu was helpless. "Even if the chief of the sheep temple came, he would certainly not say anything too much. The people in Qingshan town regard the master of the sheep temple as an old immortal."


    The old woman snorted coldly and didn''t want to talk more. She had always had no good feelings for these monks on the mountain. If Li Nianshan hadn''t said that he would have done so before, she might not have agreed to this marriage.


    But now I think of it, Li Nianshan is one of the few non obnoxious Taoists she has ever met. If every monk on the mountain is just like Li Nianshan, maybe the old woman will not hate these monks who are on the right path of mountains and rivers.


    But the world''s more than ten million people, temperament is different, she will not be silly, extravagant hope that everyone is like Li Nianshan.


    Besides, she is not Chu Liu.


    Chu Liu saw that her master was no longer talking. She was getting ready to get up. She saw Yang Haizhi, dressed in a gray Taoist robe, standing outside the gate, saying nothing.


    CHULIU''s heart trembled subconsciously, while the old woman got up and went back to the room. It was natural for them to meet once, which was good for Li Nianshan and CHULIU.


    Chu Liu hurriedly opens the gate of the courtyard to let Yang Hai Zhi come in.Yang Haizhi walked into the courtyard and sat down in front of the mulberry tree. For the first time, he looked at the woman carefully. For this woman, he actually had a deep dislike for the mountain spirits and wild monsters, but after a period of understanding, he was not so disgusted, but he did not like it.


    CHULIU called out to the master of the sheep temple.


    Yang Haizhi nodded and said to the point: "marriage is about to be married. It''s this day that Nian Shan''s heart is missing. Originally, the old Taoist said that he shouldn''t come to see you, but there are some things that need to be explained clearly. After that, it''s good for you to read mountain."


    Chu Liu nodded, "sheep Temple Master said, Chu Liu listen."


    Yang Haizhi said quietly: "the mountain spirits and wild monsters in the world belong to Yin, so they are not compatible with the common people. The mountain spirits and wild monsters in the low realm dare not even step into the world. However, when the realm reaches a certain level, on the contrary, Nianshan will scatter all your accomplishments for you and become a mortal completely. It will be bad for him if you two get along with each other day and night Before going down the mountain, I drew several talismans, which are the least harmful to the mountain spirits and wild monsters in the Taoist books. They have little effect, but only reduce your influence on mountain recitation. It''s up to you whether you take it or not. If you dare to talk about it, you''re not afraid of Nianshan. You can''t do much for him even if you are a master. In fact, you two are really confused. If he doesn''t listen to the old woman''s practice, you will be worried that you will live longer than him How can you two be husband and wife for hundreds of years if you can''t do these two things and have accomplishments? "


    CHULIU was very open-minded. She said with a soft smile, "it''s a good thing to be a husband and wife for a hundred years. Nianshan is one of the few good men in the world. CHULIU is lucky to meet him."


    Yanghaizhi just took out the talisman in his arms and handed it to Chu Liu. Then he did not open his mouth to say what he had hidden in his heart.


    When Liu knew, he hesitated and said, "the God returns."


    Yang Hai''s nod.


    CHULIU said, "I met a middle-aged man in the town. It seems that he is a Taoist of chenxieshan. He says that Nianshan is gifted and can go to chenxieshan in a hundred years. Before, CHULIU failed to make up his mind. First, he was worried about his identity, and the second was that he was not willing to get along with Nianshan. He had some other ideas. Now I ask the Lord of sheep, Is that person credible or not? "


    Yang Hai''s anger said: "you miss a big chance for Nianshan."


    Chu Liu''s heart trembled and his face turned white.


    What else should yanghaizhi say, but the door of the room behind him was pushed out.


    The indifferent old woman stood behind him and said coldly, "fate has its own destiny. What''s more, what''s more, the chance in your sheep''s mouth is so great that you are not afraid to laugh off your big teeth?"


    Yang Haizhi sneered: "it''s not a big chance for a temple master who ascends the building realm and is the first person in the Taoist school to let Nianshan go to the steep mountain to cultivate Taoism?"


    The old woman was stunned and said with an angry smile, "is that the man who looks at the main beam?"


    Yang Haizhi still sneered, "if the fake changes!"


    The old woman was speechless and CHULIU was in a trance.


    Yang Haizhi sighed and said nothing more.


    Finally, for the first time, he comforted him and said, "forget it, you and he can be a good couple for a hundred years, and the rest will be more than a hundred years later. The Lord and I still have some friendship. When I come forward and talk about it, I should still have a chance. However, in the past 100 years, the Taoist priest hopes that you two will respect each other as guests. As for the secular vision, if it really falls on you two people If the Taoist priest is still there, he will protect you, but there is no need to worry. In the border area of Dayu, few people dare to say anything more in front of Lao Dao. "


    Chu Liu nodded in despair.


    Yang Haizhi was about to get up, but a moment later he took his seat again. He suddenly said with a smile: "what I said before was all on the table. It''s what a Taoist temple master should say. Next, the old Taoist priest is going to say what the master Nianshan should say. Listen carefully."


    CHULIU nodded again, and the old woman returned to the house after a cold hum.


    Yang Hai said with a smile: "Lao Dao doesn''t have much to say about the mountain spirits and wild monsters, just like those old Taoists in Shouye temple. As long as you are not in the way of the people at the foot of the mountain, the old Taoist doesn''t care about it. Now that you want to marry my disciple Nianshan, you will be regarded as a member of Qingshan temple. The silly boy in Nianshan is ashamed of Qingshan temple, so he doesn''t dare to meet the senior brothers on the mountain, but in reality No one takes it seriously. After you marry him, you just need not do anything evil. In the past 100 years, the safety of both of you is still a major event in my castle peak temple. "


    CHULIU frowned and asked, "is it true that the master of the sheep temple is not afraid to pay for the foundation of Qingshan temple for so many years?"


    "What is the foundation of these years? It''s the Taoist scrolls in the temple or the Taoist methods. If they are, what is the compensation for the foundation? Even if there is an old man like me and a group of brothers who are willing to die for Nianshan, they will not be able to catch up with the dead things that can''t be taken away. Even if they are compensated, as long as they are worthy of the heart, the Taoist priest will be able to go to see the patriarch


    Chu Liu bowed his head, and sincerely praised: "Chu Liu today, only know the sheep Temple Lord."Yang Hai waves his hand and does not care.


    But this time I really want to get up and leave. After all, if I meet my little apprentice, I''m really embarrassed.


    But when he walked out of the courtyard and deliberately passed through a remote alley, Yang Haizhi met Li Nianshan.


    Li Nianshan, holding a large number of wild flowers, greets his master from a distance.


    This made the old Taoist feel helpless.


    After Li Nianshan trotted to him, he said with a smile: "I knew that master must come to CHULIU for a chat, but just chat. Did the master say anything too much?"


    "Where is this kind of person, master?" said Yang Hai gently


    Li Nianshan breathed a sigh of relief and said in a low voice, "I can''t bear to scold my CHULIU girl. If master scolds, I won''t be very happy."


    Yang Hai''s expression was strange, but he still didn''t say anything. He just told him, "you are also a man who wants to marry now. You should know the weight. Some things need to be carried in the future. Shifu doesn''t say much about it. But one thing, you know, is more important than anything to maintain one''s heart, whether on or under the mountain."


    Li Nianshan took out his ears and said with a smile, "I know."


    Yanghai didn''t say much. He walked slowly, but after a few steps, he suddenly laughed and called out, "little rabbit, remember to buy a pot of wine for my teacher when you go up the mountain."


    Li Nianshan scratched his head. How many years has this master not called him a little bunny?


    I don''t remember.


    Li Nianshan walked into the yard with the wild flowers in his arms and handed it to CHULIU, who had not yet recovered. He said, "my master, you are a stubborn old man. If you say something unpleasant, don''t be angry."


    Chu Liu said in a soft voice, "the master of sheep temple is a good man."


    Li Nianshan smiles, remembers one thing, and whispers: "the willow branch you sent me before, I put it in the pool. Originally, I just wanted to keep it for a few more days, but I didn''t expect that it still had roots. A few days ago, I planted it next to the bamboo house, and it seems to be growing well. You can go and have a look when you go up the mountain in a few days?"


    CHULIU nods.


    She soon said with a soft smile, "are you going to ride a horse on your wedding day?"


    Li Nianshan frowned and said pitifully, "I haven''t ridden that guy. I don''t like it."


    Chu Liu frowned and said, "then you can''t ride a donkey?"


    Li Nianshan, with a smile, waved his hand and said, "no way."


    But he soon said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not bad to ride a donkey, but to ride an ox. elder martial brother on the mountain happens to have a big green bull. It looks really good."


    CHULIU didn''t say much, but rolled her eyes.


    Li Fuyao held his forehead and pretended to be lost and said, "it''s over, that''s to say that we can''t get a daughter-in-law. What should we do?"


    CHULIU said with a smile: "then go back to repair your way."


    Li Nianshan said solemnly, "you are my Tao. What else can I do?"


    Chu Liu''s pretty face turned red and gave a Pooh.


    Li Nianshan rubbed his cheek and was in a good mood.


    CHULIU didn''t say much.


    Then Li Nianshan wandered around the courtyard. Finally, he even went to the house to find ink and write a lot of things. Li Nianshan''s characters are far from the first-class calligraphers in the world, but they are well-known in the mountains. In the early days, there were many senior brothers who wanted to write letters from home, but they were asked to write on behalf of them.


    In the long run, he wrote many books and remonstrations with other Taoist temples on the mountain.


    After they had said something, the old woman went out of the house and sat under the mulberry tree. It was like I would drive people out if you didn''t leave.


    Li Nianshan actually took the initiative to say a few more words with the old woman. The old woman said with no salt and Indifference: "if you marry CHULIU and don''t treat her well, you will know whether I am an old lady who is boring or not."


    Li Nianshan almost shot his chest badly.


    As a result, the old lady said it was OK.


    Li Nianshan felt a little embarrassed and said nothing more with a smile.


    Li Nianshan did not stay in the yard for a long time, but scraped the mud from his shoes on the mountain road on a stone step not far from the courtyard.


    Then he went to the town to buy wine for his master.


    -


    before approaching the Castle Peak Town, Li Fuyao and Taoist Wang had a strange affair.


    When I came across a town not far from Qingshan Town, I found that the villagers there were sending a young woman from the village to a nearby river, saying that they wanted to pay homage to the river god.


    So Li Fuyao and Wang Shi stayed to see the strange worship.


    As a result, in the middle of the night, they hid on the bank and watched the bamboo raft with women being dragged into the water by a river demon jumping out of the river.


    This time, Wang Shi didn''t make a move.


    He really wanted to see how capable Li Fuyao was.As a result, Li Fuyao''s sword case was opened instantly, and the green silk burst out of the scabbard, and a burst of sword Qi was immediately generated.


    At the Bank of the river, Li Fuyao made a sword at the river demon. Even if the lowly River demon was killed in the river, the woman''s face was pale. Before that, he was not so afraid of worshiping the river god, but he was so flustered about the appearance of Li Fuyao.


    After Li Fuyao rescued the woman, he took the river demon pill and noticed the jade pendant in his sword case.


    Li Fu shakes the green silk back to the scabbard.


    Put away the jade pendant of Wenyao girl''s family and suddenly smile.


    Without this jade, in fact, he was more at ease with the locust spirit.


    But Li Fuyao didn''t care about the demon pill, but Wang Shi didn''t give a hand. Naturally, there was no reason to accept it. Therefore, Li Fuyao could only take it.


    For the river demon, the realm is too low, they are not in the heart of two people.


    But when they entered the town, the people in the town were full of hatred towards the two young people, especially the girl who was rescued.


    Li Fuyao is puzzled by all his thoughts.


    Wang Shi is a bitter smile.


    If they were not both monks, they would be skinned by the people in the town.


    This situation was absolutely unexpected to both of them www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    Li Fuyao and Wang Shi, carrying sword boxes, entered the town. After feeling the eyes of the people in those small towns, they did not dare to show off. They settled down in a restaurant near the street. They sat by the window and asked for a pot of wine and some dishes.


    The waiter''s eyes were not good when he served the dishes. If Wang Shi was not generous enough to give a ingot of silver, he would spit some water even if he served a few dishes. Li Fuyao poured a glass of wine, and he had no time to praise the wine. He just felt depressed.


    Wang Shi had a smile in his eyes. He was patient and did not open his mouth. He only pointed to the street after Li Fuyao could not bear it. Li Fuyao followed Wang Shi''s expectation and saw several people peeping at the town in a hidden place in the street.


    Li Fuyao felt more agitated.


    Wang Shi then said in a low voice, "when I entered the town, the path listened to a few chatting among the people in the town, and it was probably clear that there were some things that Mr. Li would like to hear?"


    Li Fuyao opened his hand and said, "Fuyao is all ears."


    Wang Shi said with a faint smile, "the river demon that Mr. Li killed before is really a river god to the people of these small towns. Every year, the people of this town send a beautiful woman to the town, and then the river demon will keep the town in good weather. As for the woman who is forced to have sex with the river demon, he will be thrown into the river when he is tired This means that the people of this town trade a woman for a year''s good weather. From the small town people''s point of view, it''s a very stupid move. However, according to the people in these small towns, this transaction is very worthwhile. Moreover, the family that gets the women''s quota will also receive a sum of money jointly offered by several gentry in the town. Therefore, we rescued the woman this time Son, it''s not just the people who won''t thank us for removing the river demon. Even the woman''s family members may not be too happy. Maybe even the woman herself will not accept our good intentions. After all, it is a matter of convention. There are rules and regulations for this matter, and the woman has already accepted her orders. Even if we pull a hand, we will only get the name of a villain. "


    Li Fuyao was silent and did not speak in a hurry.


    Wang Shi continued to say: "therefore, after Mr. Li killed the river demon with his sword, there was no one to protect the town. It is not clear to the people of the town whether it will be a bumper year in the coming year. Of course, if the wind and rain in the town are smooth every year since then, it may be that no one in the town will resent us except the family where the woman was born We can say that there are still some people who complain about us and that we have cut off their wealth. But if the wind and rain do not go away, it will end up resentful by the people of the town. Mr. Li is a lonely swordsman. He never cares about his luck. However, Xiaodao is a monk on the mountain and dare not involve too much. Therefore, he didn''t help him before. I hope you don''t take it seriously. "


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "I just have two swords behind me. If I encounter injustice, I will cut it. I don''t pay much attention to it."


    Wang Shi nodded with a smile, apparently in a good mood.


    Li Fuyao drank several mouthfuls of wine and said with some melancholy: "sure enough, I still can''t be a good man."


    Wang Shi was stunned and asked, "what''s the point?"


    Li Fuyao picked up a chopstick dish and threw it into the wine cup. It turned out that the wine in the glass turned black.


    Li Fu shook his head helplessly.


    Li Fuyao would not be too happy about the fact that he had done a good deed and was harmed by others.


    Wang Shi looked over at the waiter who had brought the food before, and sighed: "it''s a pity that silver ingot is in front of the path."


    Li Fuyao smiles but doesn''t speak, but his eyes are getting colder.


    -


    the river outside the town once occupied the river demon. After being killed by a swordsman yesterday, the river demon whose original shape was a huge grey fish was taken by Li Fuyao. However, Li Fuyao didn''t care about the remaining huge body, but he was carried into the town by a group of young men that night. After entering the town, a group of young men turned around and turned around The big grey fish was carried into a house in a remote alley.


    At night, the white haired old man lying on a chair with bright lights closed his eyes. After the door was knocked, he opened his eyes slightly, but he did not fully open them. When the group of young men carried the dead grey fish into the room and put them in front of him, they finally opened their eyes.


    The old man with white hair waved, and the group of young men left the room.


    A middle-aged man who has been standing beside the old man with white hair has a pair of triangular eyes. He looks very obscene, but his expression is calm. He can not help but dilute the obscenity.


    He walked forward a few steps, carefully looked at the wound of the gray fish. After a moment, he sighed and said in a low voice: "the legend is true, ancestor. He was a swordsman. This wound was obviously killed by a sword."


    The old man with white hair narrowed his eyes slightly and sighed: "fanchi, there has been no swordsman on the border of Dayu for many years. How come we have met two of them these days?"


    The triangle eyed man, known as fan Chi, said bitterly: "the swordsman who appeared in the castle peak temple before had a high level of integrity, but he met another mountain immortal with a more terrifying realm. In a blink of an eye, he was destroyed. Now the young man in this town is not high, but after all, he is a swordsman. Who knows whether he is going to go to the castle peak temple to smash the ground How to handle it needs to be decided by the ancestors themselves. "The old man with white hair did not change his look. He did not mention the swordsman who came to the town. He just asked, "fanchi, what is the state of the mountain monk on the green hill that can kill all the swordsmen in the morning and evening?"


    The triangle eye man tried to say: "the realm should be in the spring and Autumn period. After all, in the same realm, the monks of the three religions have no advantage when they meet swordsmen."


    The old man with white hair sneered: "spring and autumn? Don''t you think you haven''t seen swordsmen, and they all eat dry food. Chao Qingqiu, a sword immortal, would dare to fight with several big demons. In general, in the spring and Autumn period, if you meet this swordsman, you can win, but it''s so easy. Besides, Shen Changyu''s old fellow, who was once looked at by that man, was defeated. You said that man was in the spring and Autumn period, and he was not afraid to laugh off his teeth? From my point of view, at least the first step up the stairs! "


    The triangular eyed man said strangely: "Laozu, if the old immortal on the mountain at the beginning of climbing the tower, how can it be said that he is a big man. Such big people come to the Castle Peak and suppress the old man Shen Changyu for the green mountain. If we plug in another foot, we will not be able to catch fire."


    "The old man with white hair had a complicated look." after that man made a move in the Castle Peak, I heard that the LORD went to the sword mountain again. "


    The man with triangular eyes was stunned and said, "who is the master?"


    The old man with white hair gave a cold smile.


    The man with triangle eyes took a breath of cold air. "The main beam of the view also went up the Jianshan mountain. The one who made the move in the castle peak was the one who saw the master?"


    Triangle eye man is not stupid, just a moment to guess the key.


    The old man with white hair hesitated and said, "the old man of Yanghai has traveled mountains and rivers when he was young, and then he has been to Liangxi. Who knows if he has stepped on the dog dung luck and met the temple master, and then stepped on the dog dung to form a small incense. In this Dayu border, no one dares to move his castle peak temple."


    The man with triangle eyes sincerely said: "Laozu, no matter what, this muddy water can''t go any more. No one can get a good deal of things that touch with the temple master. After all, the temple master is a monk on the mountain who is expected to step on the saint. If we are such monsters, we will have no place in the world."


    The old man with white hair sneered: "what are we afraid of? The big deal is that we run to the demon soil. In this mountain and river, it is very difficult for the demon to repair its head. Only when we get to the demon soil can we have such a place."


    The triangle eye man reminds a way: "the old ancestor your that divine skill can also need three women to be able to do."


    The man with white hair had no expression and said calmly: "after the two men have gone, find a demon to repair his head. If the fool here wants to be the river god, give it to him. If Chao Qingqiu has not returned from the demon soil to the mountain and river, I am doomed to leave him."


    The man with triangle eyes didn''t speak. Although he didn''t know the cultivation of his ancestors, he couldn''t be the enemy of the sword immortal. Even the sword immortal was destined not to look at the ancestor more.


    After all, the sword immortal''s sword targets are those magnates who can be respected in the demon land. How can he care about this little demon hiding in the market practicing so-called magical skills.


    Finally, the old man with white hair said in a meaningful way: "fanchi, in fact, if there is the flesh and blood of the swordsman, I''m afraid it will be more effective than these three women."


    The triangular eyed man shivered, but did not speak.


    The old man with white hair waved his hand.


    The triangle eyed man bowed out of the room, closed the door and walked slowly.


    Soon there was a sound of tearing flesh and blood in the house.


    He turned a deaf ear, left this side, crossed the corridor, and stopped in front of an old tree.


    There was a clear voice coming into my ears, "fanchi, do the ancestors want you to get rid of the murderer and avenge my husband?"


    The triangle eyed man raised his head and stared at the middle-aged woman squatting in the tree.


    The woman was dressed in moon white clothes, and her face was not so beautiful, but it was still a feast for the eyes, especially the scenery on her chest, which was magnificent and boundless.


    He looked at the woman and said with a sneer, "spring mother, the grey fish died in the hands of a young swordsman. My ancestors didn''t want to intervene, and I didn''t want you to make any moths."


    Chun Niang''s face was extremely ferocious. "My husband died for the old ancestor. Besides, he was loyal to the old ancestor before. The old ancestor didn''t care about it. He was not afraid of being cold hearted?"


    The triangle eye man calmly said: "the gray fish can''t even have a corpse left. Can you expect the ancestor to revenge for you? Is it true that the old ancestor is regarded as that kind of moral saint?"


    Spring Niang nearly fell from the branch, she can''t believe said: "the old ancestor so bullied me?"


    A man with triangular eyes has no expression.


    Spring Niang gnashing teeth said: "where pool, the ancestor does not hand, do you want to help me?"


    Triangle eye man playfully said: "help you? For what? With your frail body, or with the little bit of incense between you and me, you can only transform into shape, and I can''t get Dan. If you meet the young swordsman who will kill the black fish that has already become Dan with one sword, do you think there is a chance to win? It''s just death. Everything is easy to get into trouble, but it''s just that this swordsman is not easy to be provoked. In the border of Dayu, it''s luck that you can''t meet in the past, but you''ll be fated if you meet later. In the light of the little incense, I advise you not to do anything stupid and do something doomed to failure. It''s meaningless. "Chun Niang looks complicated and unwilling to speak.


    Triangle eye man laughs: "the word is at this, you think for yourself."


    After a few steps, the triangle eyed man suddenly said with a smile: "forget about it, chunniang. There''s a Taoist who keeps an eye on his career. The realm is not low. It''s impossible to say that in the green silk realm, it''s still too clear."


    With this sentence, the triangle eyed man disappeared, leaving only the spring mother squatting on the branches.


    The magnificent woman stood up with a cold smile and disappeared.


    But in the room of the old man with white hair, he was pushed open the window and wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief. The old man suddenly said in a cold voice: "spring mother, if you want to die, no one can stop you, but if you involve me, you will really be worse than dead."


    -


    the night was deep. After the day, Li Fuyao didn''t want to stay in the town. However, seeing that it was getting late, Wang Shi tried to persuade Li Fuyao to stay and have a look. Li Fuyao didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he didn''t look for an inn in the town. Instead, he found a remote yard. The owner of the yard had already left After Li Fuyao and Wang Shi settled down, they found a room. Li Fuyao was supposed to be the room of the original master''s house. There was a desk on the desk with ink, paper and inkstone on it. It was just useless for a long time. It was just a little dusty.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t sleep, so he lit an oil lamp and wrote an article on white paper.


    My handwriting is a little better than before.


    After he finished writing, Li Fuyao stopped writing and picked up the jade pendant that belonged to Wenyao. He found a very strange thing when he was on the way. That was to put this jade pendant beside the sword jade, and the sword jade would absorb the charm of this jade pendant. This surprised Li Fuyao, and then he did not dare to put the two jade pendants together.


    After all, the owner of this jade pendant is still the little girl Wen Yao. If he absorbs all the things in the jade pendant for no reason, and sees her later, he doesn''t know how to face it.


    Li Fuyao thinks that he is not a good man, but he is not a bad man.


    Putting down the jade pendant, Li Fuyao came to the window and looked at the moonlight outside calmly.


    After he came down from Jianshan, the first thing he met was that the little girl Wenyao was ruined by the sparrow demon. The reason why he helped was that when he saw the little girl, he thought of his own years. Therefore, he was perfect in arranging the little girl, and did not hesitate to take out the demon pill. But now, the second time he took out his hand, what he encountered was A group of unreasonable people at the foot of the mountain were killed as evil river demons, but they were poisoned in the dishes. It is appropriate to say that good intentions have no good rewards.


    Although Li Fuyao didn''t understand and was tired of it, he was still not disappointed in the world. After all, he still had some expectations. The reason why he didn''t dare to go to Luoyang City was that he was afraid of seeing his parents again, and they would completely forget his son. In this way, Li Fuyao was successful The sword immortal, who all the world wants to look up, will not be too happy to come.


    He was taken from Luoyang City to the white fish town of Dazhou. The reason why he could survive was that apart from thinking about revenge, he still wanted to go back and have a look.


    He still didn''t believe his parents would care about his life and death for the money.


    Standing by the window, feeling the cool wind in summer night, Li Fuyao has complex thoughts.


    In the other room, the Taoist priest was as sleepless as ever. He recited a scripture left by the sage, put on his shoes, and came to the window. He began to think carefully about the whole situation that he met the river demon before and now.


    The most puzzling thing in his heart was the river demon. Since he wanted to make a bumper year for the people of this town, why did he have to have women every year? If it was a bargain between the two sides, the river demon wanted women''s chastity. But why? He could play a monk on the mountain and live in the small town with swagger, and the women he got would only be better than those Now more and more, since they still show their identity as river demons, are they not afraid to be removed by monks who have traveled here?


    If this doesn''t make sense, it can only be said that the meaning of the river demon drunkard is not wine,


    it is not on the woman. What does the river demon covet? Wang Shi is really not sure.


    He always killed the demons and never thought about anything else. However, when he met the people in this town, he gave Wang Shi the idea that he had to find out the context. Therefore, he asked Li Fuyao to stay together. If he found something fishy after that, he would let Li Fuyao stay with him.


    It would be safer for them to join hands than for him alone.


    Wang Shi never wanted to know the truth so much.


    This may have something to do with his Taoist heart, which is still a little erratic.


    Looking at the bright moon, he suddenly remembered a conversation between a scholar and a Taoist who had traveled to Dayu.


    The scholar who did not know how learned he was and the Taoist who had always been regarded as the most learned in Dayu once met at the border of Dayu. They debated for several days on whether to save or not to save the drowning woman. When everyone thought that the debate was going to end in a draw, it turned out that the scholar won the contest with one sentence Debate, and after that sentence spread out, both Taoists and scholars felt that this scholar''s words could not find any refutation.Wang Shi thought of that sentence and said in a low voice, "even if a good person has no good reward, I still insist on saving her, not because of what I will get after doing this, but because I firmly believe that it is right to do so."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    At Wang Shi''s strong request, Li Fuyao didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he settled down in the small town. In the next two days, Wang Shi took Li Fuyao around the town. In the end, he still had a lot of money in his body. Even if some people in the town really hated them, most of them would not see that the money was not collected, but the shop owners were asking for it all over the place That''s the price.


    Perhaps in the hearts of these people, this may be regarded as a firm position.


    The town is not big and close to the Castle Peak town. In fact, if it wasn''t for these years, the people in these small towns kept their mouths shut. If anyone went to the castle peak temple for help, they would not let the river demon poison the town for so many years. However, Li Fuyao and Wang Shi had a good idea of why no one went there.


    In these two days, the town should have been immersed in grief. However, they met with some annual festivals in the town. Li Fuyao and Wang Shi were outsiders and hated by the people of the town. They didn''t know much about the natural situation. Therefore, apart from knowing that there were many peddlers in the streets of the town, the rest of the things were not true.


    In fact, in the courtyard where they lived, if it was not for the haunting, many people would throw some rotten vegetable leaves and pour a few scoops of dung during the day and night.


    Li Fuyao and Wang Shi went shopping separately. Wang Shi said that he wanted to see if there was a single Taoist Scripture circulated in the small town''s study. Although it was very unlikely, it was also possible in fact. After all, many monks on the mountain had dealt with the common people, not all of them were big people. But if you really want to meet, you can''t spend less money.


    Li Fuyao is not interested in these things. If he wants to buy books, he prefers to read some vernacular novels. After all, he was a storyteller before. He subconsciously wanted to read a good story. As for the classics of the three religions, Li Fuyao, apart from some thoughts on the knowledge of Confucian sages, can''t really read the other two religions Li Fuyao didn''t like it very much. So when he came to the corner of the study street, Li Fuyao, who was carrying a sword case, was not interested in taking a few steps inside. Instead, he stepped into a street selling cultural relics.


    There is a mixture of good and bad people on the border of Dayu, especially in the small town. On this street, it can be seen that any picture of the spring palace drawn by a scholar who is a poor scholar will dare to say that it was painted by a Chinese hand in Dayu. The price is not high, but it is far beyond the value of the painting itself.


    Li Fuyao bought a biography of people in Dayu before, which was also a good conscience. Although the peddler charged him a full silver or two, the characters listed above were not from Dayu Dynasty. People from Liangxi in Yanling and some small countries in Dayu and Liangxi in Yanling were involved. It can be seen that the person who wrote the book was also involved It''s through a lot of mountains and rivers.


    After he bought it, Li Fuyao looked through the life of the emperor Ji Baiye. According to the order of the book, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty ranked very high. The author seemed to praise him. The final comment was based on the sentence "life is the master, but the national strength is limited. If it is not immortal, I will be tired of it" At that time, Li Fuyao thought that if he went back to Shaoliang City, he would show the book to the emperor of Zhou Dynasty.


    Gu Changkang, who is a famous painter in Dayu, heard that he came from Confucianism. He was gifted, but he was not willing to waste his time on the road of practice. On the contrary, he was fond of painting, verses and prose, good at portraits, figures, animals, mountains and rivers. In particular, he attached importance to the finishing touch. He thought that "the vivid portrayal is in Adu" and is known as "painting" "Jue" is said that there is no painter in the world. In addition to being good at painting, this painting Jue also has great attainments in the spring palace paintings which the literati and officialdom are not ashamed of. It is rumored that when the painter is drunk, he will paint the spring palace, but he doesn''t need to watch any woman painting, and the woman''s face is in his heart. This makes the emperor Dayu who has always appreciated him feel helpless, but Gu Changkang''s spring palace Although there are a lot of pictures, they are national players after all. Each copy is still at a high price. Although many nobles in Dayu are shameless, they don''t know how many spring palace pictures they have hidden.


    It is also said with a smile that the national player of Dayu''s painting is enough for the rest of his life to rely on these pictures of spring palace for the rest of his life.


    Although it is a joke, but it is enough to show that Gu Changkang''s painting is unparalleled in the world.


    And this painting Jue, together with the chess waiting imperial edict of Yanling Dynasty, Gu Shiyan, and the Imperial Academy on the other side of Liangxi, worshipped Yang Changshi and called them "three Jue".


    Gu Changkang won the first prize with his paintings, while Gu Shiyan was the best chess player in the world. Yang Changshi''s poetry and prose are generally considered to have no one else''s right, especially in Liangxi under the rule of Taoism.


    Since the spring palace picture of the famous painter is so popular, it is natural that Li Fuyao would not take such a picture seriously.


    After crossing this painting and calligraphy shop, Li Fuyao came to another shop selling porcelain. The owner of the shop took a look at Li Fuyao with his sword case on his back. He was afraid and indifferent.


    Li Fuyao glanced at random. He didn''t care what he wanted, so he didn''t want to say anything more. He was about to turn around. However, the shop owner moved a large porcelain bottle from the shop without a trace, revealing a jade wine pot that looked very valuable. Li Fuyao had no reason to think of the wine gourd he had given to wushanhe at the foot of Jianshan mountain. In fact, it was Liu Yibai Yes.Li Fuyao glanced at the shop owner and motioned for his offer.


    The boss frowned and wanted to come for a long time. At last, the two sides made a deal at the price of 40 Liang silver. Li Fuyao was in a good mood when he mentioned the jade wine pot. For one thing, the boss didn''t ask for a price. On the other hand, he really liked it.


    After going out, Li Fuyao hung the jade wine pot on his waist, as if he didn''t care.


    In the afternoon, Li Fuyao came to the restaurant again. His second-hand feet were cold. He looked at the young man who had not been poisoned in the past few days. If he was struck by thunder, he also collected the dishes after poisoning that day. Obviously, he saw that several dishes had been eaten up, but no bodies were found. The bartender understood that the toxicity had not yet occurred. In fact, he was not very interested That night, I heard that the two had already settled down in the haunted courtyard, which made him feel like a cave in the ice. Since they could not poison them, it was obvious that they would not let him go. But if he said to escape, he couldn''t give up the courtyard he had just set up in the town a few days ago. It was the reward given by the great people in the town. After waiting for a few days, he thought they were the two Since a man is an immortal on the mountain, he may have eaten poison free food, and he is not willing to care about him, so he has relaxed his mind. But now I don''t know why he has come again. Can''t he ask for his life?


    But the bartender thinks too much, and Li Fuyao doesn''t pay much attention to it. It''s still the window seat. Li Fuyao asks for a pot of wine. After the bartender comes up, he throws the jade wine pot from his waist to the bartender and asks him to fill it up. After the bartender turns around, Li Fuyao tells him, "don''t poison this time."


    The bartender was so cold that he almost fell down.


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    Sitting by the window, Li Fuyao looked at the distance, thinking about Wang Shi''s whereabouts, in a trance.


    Li Fuyao just wanted to drink. After three rounds of drinking, a middle-aged woman came to the restaurant.


    The woman''s face was pretty good, and her chest was even more magnificent. When she went upstairs, she attracted many people''s eyes. However, after looking around for a week, she did not care and went straight to Li Fuyao and sat down, not afraid of criticism. After sitting down, he did not say a word, but his eyes were extremely cold.


    Li Fuyao sniffed and sighed in a low voice: "it''s a heavy evil spirit."


    Li Fuyao put down the wine pot, frowned and said, "the evil spirit is so heavy that you still appear in front of me as a swordsman. Are you not afraid to be cut by my sword and take the demon pill? Or you have a feud with the river demon before, and you have been bullied by him for a long time. After I cut you this time, you come to thank me specially. But when you look at your eyes, it''s so cold inside. It''s not very like that. "


    The woman said coldly: "the river demon that you killed before is my husband."


    Li Fu shook his head, untied the sword case, put it on his knee, and calmly said, "in this case, we are deeply hostile. Why can we talk to me calmly? It seems that your realm should not be my opponent."


    The woman sneered and said, "I''d rather believe you swordsmen than you. It''s hateful for you to kill my husband, but in your swordsmen''s eyes, my husband is evil, so it''s a natural thing to kill."


    Li Fuyao poured a glass of wine and put it in front of the woman. Then he said softly, "but if you are willing to come in front of me, there is something more important than killing me."


    The woman nodded and drank the wine.


    The woman sneered and said, "make it clear that if I have a chance, I will kill you, but before I kill you, maybe we can cooperate once."


    Li Fuyao pulled the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "I would like to hear the details."


    The woman said in a low voice: "in this small town, in addition to our husband and wife, there are many demon practitioners. The reason why my husband wants such a woman every year is not for his own sake, but for an old demon Xiu who is practicing an evil sect skill, so she needs a woman. My husband works for him, and it''s him who is behind the scenes."


    Li Fuyao was surprised and said, "how do you know we''re looking for the behind the scenes?"


    The woman''s face was expressionless, "you and that Taoist priest with a cow''s nose linger, not to look for the backstage. What are you looking for?"


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    The woman continued to speak, "I come to you today because the old demon Xiu did not revenge my husband after he died. Instead, he treated his body as flesh and blood, leaving no old love. If it wasn''t, I would not deal with such so-called monks as you even if I were dead."


    Li Fu raised his head and touched his chin.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Kill the old witch Hugh, of course, and I''ll try to kill you again." The woman''s face was calm, but her eyes were firm.


    Li Fuyao said in distress: "it seems that no matter what I do, I will suffer a lot. Besides, in my realm, it is OK to deal with you little demon practitioners. I''m afraid I can''t cope with such an old demon cultivation."


    The woman sneered, "don''t you believe me?"


    Li Fuyao said calmly: "why should I believe you? According to what you said, even if the old demon Xiu doesn''t care about the old love, but compared with the two, you should provoke him to kill me. After all, your husband died under my sword, but as a wife, you are not like this. Instead, you come to me for help. It''s hard to say how to kill the old demon Xiu. I feel that You are in collusion with the old demon Xiu. You want my life and lead me to the hook. In this way, it seems to be the best choice for me to kill you with one sword. "The woman was so angry that she stood up to retort. But Li Fuyao waved her hand and said in a low voice, "it''s just that you have to risk your life to cheat me. It seems that it''s hard to say."


    The woman sneered and said, "you don''t want a truth. Why don''t you believe me?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak any more. He just put his hand on the open sword case.


    Inside, the two swords, green silk and snow, are full of sword spirit.


    Li Fuyao showed his attitude. The woman did not dare to stay and left quickly.


    After this humble woman left, Li Fuyao closed his sword case again.


    A moment later, Wang Shi ascended the stairs.


    After sitting down, Wang Shi said with a smile, "what do you say?"


    Li Fuyao yawned and said helplessly, "what she said, I believe seven or eight points, but there are still two or three points that I can''t understand."


    Wang Shi poured a glass of wine and said, "talk about it."


    Li Fuyao untied the jade wine pot on his waist, took a sip of the wine, and said, "even if all she said is true, I can''t understand why she came to inform me. I can''t believe that my sword was a mistake. But if she didn''t mention that the man was his husband in this speech, it would be more reasonable for her to ask me to find the trouble of the old demon Xiu But I don''t believe it any more. On the contrary, it makes me feel a bit true. After all, women''s temperament is not as simple as we can see. There are a lot of things we can''t see and guess


    Wang Shi said with a smile, "in that case, let''s go and have a look."


    Li Fu shook his eyes.


    Wang Shi took out a bright yellow talisman from his arms, and he said with a smile: "this one is not of high rank, but it is better to hide. As long as you put a mother Rune on that demon cultivation, this child Rune can be traced. When she went downstairs just now, I pasted one. We will take out this talisman in the evening and chase her to see what''s going on If the old demon cultivation level is high and he doesn''t want to kill us, it''s just because we don''t want to frighten the snake. If we run into it like this, we will suffer. If the old demon''s cultivation level is not high, we can''t be sure to win. On the contrary, it doesn''t matter. Mr. Li, you can decide whether to go or not. "


    Li Fuyao touched a line of small characters on the sword case and said in a soft voice, "I will definitely go there. But if I can''t beat it, I''m sure I''ll be the first to run."


    Wang Shi was dumbfounded.


    Li Fuyao has a natural look.


    -


    after the woman left the restaurant, before she went to a remote courtyard, the triangle eyed man was actually looking at her in the dark. When she completely disappeared in the sight, the triangle eyed man walked out and looked at the restaurant in the distance, and his expression was calm.


    Behind him was a husky young man.


    The man with triangle eyes turned his head and looked at the man and said with a smile, "do you guess whether spring Niang''s trip is successful?"


    The man said hoarsely, "it should not be so easy. Although most monks on the mountain are stupid, the young swordsman with a sword box on his back doesn''t look like such a person."


    The triangular eyed man shook his head. "I''m not sure. He''s just a half grown child. Maybe he''s so eager for quick success and instant benefit. If the old man wants to drag us to the Castle Peak and die, we have no way to go, so we have to get rid of him first. Are these places where we can''t see light should go? The old man doesn''t think about his own skills, but also wants to revenge. He doesn''t say whether the temple master has something to do with the Castle Peak. The castle peak temple alone is not something we can provoke. The old man is also old and stupid. He has to go and die because he is not good at practicing that big method. "


    The young man sneered and said, "the old man has lived too long, and he has forgotten what fear is. Why do monks of the three religions want to be masters in the mountains and rivers? He really can''t think of it clearly."


    Triangle eye man ha ha smile, no longer say what.


    In the world, all kinds of plans should be considered by the great man. What he plans for is to make himself live longer. If he has a chance, he hopes to go further on the road of cultivation.


    The Taoist immortal said that he did not ask for immortality, while the Buddhist monk said that he did not want to become a Buddha. What he said in Confucianism was to open peace for the world.


    He is a demon, just want to live as well as possible.


    After waving goodbye to the young man, the triangle eyed man walked alone in a remote lane. He murmured in a low voice: "long life? Who are the six sages of this sect? We little characters, we dare not even have the idea of becoming a big demon. What''s more, you monks on the mountain have a higher heart than the sky. But who knows if life is thinner than paper? "


    No one knows what the original shape of the triangle eye man wants and likes, but only knows that he has never killed anyone by himself, and has never done anything harmful to nature except as ordered by his ancestors.


    But who knows, as early as many years ago, he wanted to go to the Yanling Academy. In those days, there was really no class, but now, it has changed a lot, so he has to stop thinking.


    To roll in this earthly world.It''s not too hard to live.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    After nightfall, many lanterns were lit on the street. It seems that this festival will not be divided into day and night, but many people''s shops can''t compare with those food shops on the street after nightfall.


    The people of the small town who eat supper with dim yellow lights are smiling. They seem to hide all their troubles for the time being. They can''t see that there is any upset at all.


    Li Fuyao stood in the haunted courtyard and watched Wang Shi take out the piece of Zifu, fold it into a paper crane and put it on the ground of the courtyard. Then he said something in his mouth. A bright yellow silk thread appeared in Wang Shi''s hands, one end connected to the paper crane and the other to Wang Shi''s hand.


    Although Li Fuyao and Wang Shi can be seen, ordinary people can''t see anything.


    In fact, it''s not only Taoism, but also the other two religions have many skills besides fighting. Whether it''s catching demons or anything else, it''s far from being comparable to swordsmen.


    It''s just that the swordsman has been studying the killing power to the extreme. In fact, it is already excellent.


    With Wang Shi''s words in his mouth, the paper crane, which was only folded into a talisman, slowly rose into the air, flew slowly, crossed the courtyard and went to the town.


    Wang Shi pulled the silk thread, turned his head and said with a smile to Li Fuyao: "this is the demon rune. We just need to follow the paper crane all the way, and Zifu can find the mother Rune for us. After we find the woman, we can have a good look at what she said, whether it is true or not."


    Li Fu shook his sword case, nodded and followed Wang Shi out of the courtyard.


    Because of the ghosts, the people around this courtyard have already moved away, so it seems a little remote. Even the people in the town will hardly come here, not to mention the peddlers. Therefore, Li Fuyao and Wang Shi set foot on the street and turned three streets to get to the prosperous place. The paper crane above the head still flies forward slowly, while Li Fuyao and Wang Shi remain silent With the paper crane to continue to move forward.


    Under the dim yellow light, the two men walked slowly, without attracting much attention. Li Fuyao, with his sword case on his back, slightly bowed his head. After crossing several busy streets, he came to a relatively cold street. When he heard a small sound of footsteps coming from the front, he raised his head slightly and saw a young, ragged child running towards this side in a hurry When Li Fuyao and Wang Shi were together, the child with a dark face was leaning against him. Li Fuyao leaned to one side to avoid the child''s unstable and natural movement during running. Naturally, the child fell firmly on the hard ground with a bang, which was obviously not light.


    Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to it and wanted to leave.


    However, a strange light flashed in his eyes, and soon he would reach out to pull Li Fuyao''s skirt. Li Fuyao said coldly, "don''t you want this hand?"


    The child''s hand was stiff in the air and did not dare to extend any further.


    He soon burst out some tears in his eyes and called out to Li Fuyao, "this man..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at him, one big and one small. The child shivered unconsciously.


    Li Fuyao calmly said, "lean on me, and then touch my money bag. No matter what I do to you, you will get a good income. But if you don''t, you want to pull me and look for opportunities. Why don''t you think I''m giving you opportunities?"


    This time, the child''s eyes were full of fear.


    Li Fuyao squatted down and looked at the ragged child equally. He chuckled: "I saw this technique many years ago. They advised me to do it together. I didn''t want to, so they beat me up. There are so many unreasonable people in the world. How can I do it? So I just want to tell you that it''s not right. There is no money Eat, earn. "


    After that, Li Fuyao stood up and followed Wang Shi, regardless of whether the child could understand or not.


    The child was in a daze.


    From the beginning to the end, he said a word. He didn''t really take Li Fuyao''s money bag, nor did he really lean on Li Fuyao. In fact, if he said he didn''t admit it, no one could refute it. But I don''t know why. After seeing Li Fuyao''s eyes again, he suddenly felt that he could not refute it.


    After Li Fuyao and Wang Shi had gone far away, Wang Shi asked softly, "why is Mr. Li sure that the child is going to touch the childe''s money bag?"


    Li Fu raised his head to look at the paper crane and calmly said, "I didn''t say that?"


    Wang Shi was dumb.


    He soon said with a smile: "Xiaodao always thought that the young master should have been keen on Kendo since he was a child, but he never thought that he had been rolling in the world of mortal life."


    Li Fuyao gave a faint smile and didn''t want to say more. In the early days of white fish town, it was not easy to be bullied. It was not easy to survive that cold winter. What''s more, it was not easy to stop crying and think about parents who were thousands of miles away in those days when they were bullied.


    Some thoughts can''t be restrained, which is beyond reproach.


    However, Li Fuyao did not feel that it was too hard to remember these hard days from time to time, but naturally he was not willing to let him go back to those days. It was said that Li Fuyao recalled the bitter days, but no one wanted to go through them again.Seeing that Li Fuyao didn''t speak, Wang Shi said to himself, "compared with Mr. Li, Xiaodao is really much luckier. He was brought to Shouye Temple by his master soon after he was born. When he practiced on the mountain, he only paid attention to one thing. The rest of his things were taken care of in the temple. He didn''t have to worry about it, so he lived a comfortable life."


    Li Fuyao suddenly said with a smile: "I don''t know how you monks of the three religions practice. Anyway, according to my old ancestor''s statement, this practice will go on several times in the world of the world. On the contrary, it may be beneficial to practice. Otherwise, there would not be so many swordsmen who choose to travel around the mountains and rivers."


    Wang Shi retorted solemnly: "young master Li, there are not many swordsmen who travel around the mountains and rivers in the world. At least according to the path, there is only one young master Li. The rest is either hearsay or books. I haven''t seen a real person


    Li Fuyao took a look at Wang Shi. "In fact, I still hope that in the mountains and rivers in the future, I don''t have to be all swordsmen, but there must be one or two."


    Wang Shi laughed and said with a smile that it would take a long time for this scene to come true.


    Li Fuyao did not agree, but felt a little depressed. So he took out the jade wine pot hanging on his waist and poured a mouthful of wine. Then he patted Wang Shi on the shoulder and reminded him, "Taoist Wang, if you continue to laugh like this, you will not be able to catch up with the demon seeking charm."


    Wang Shi converged with a smile, nodded and continued to move forward with Li Fuyao.


    This time, the two men followed the card to a remote alley, where there were many small yards.


    Wang Shi sniffed and said in a low voice, "I didn''t smell the evil spirit."


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    The paper crane walked slowly in the lane until it fell on the ground in front of a small courtyard door and turned into smoke.


    Li Fuyao took a look at the yard.


    Wang Shi nodded.


    They turned over the courtyard and headed for a brightly lit room.


    After just a few steps, they saw two figures outside the house. Li Fuyao and Wang Shi stopped to find a hidden place to hide their Qi, so as not to be found.


    By moonlight, Li Fuyao and Wang Shi could see the faces of the two men clearly. One was the woman with a magnificent breast, and the other was a young man, tall and naked.


    The woman stood in the door of the house, while the man stood outside, facing each other. The woman looked cold, and the man had hot eyes.


    The man''s eyes stayed in front of the woman''s chest for a long time, then he moved away and swallowed his mouth water. Then the man said, "spring mother, the grey fish is dead. Do you want to keep alive? Why don''t you come with me? In the future, not only will no one dare to talk to you, but also have a consolation at night


    Spring Niang''s expression is still cold, did not promise also did not refuse.


    So the man felt that there was a play, and continued to earnestly persuade, "those of us who are lucky enough to transform into forms, not to say much, must live longer than these ordinary people. You still have one or two hundred years to live after this. Don''t you feel that there is almost anything in this one or two hundred years'' time when you live alone? It''s common for men and women to love each other. You can''t hang yourself in a tree ¡­¡­¡±


    Chun Niang sneered: "you want me to follow you, but it''s easy. You just have to avenge my husband, and I promise you''ll be comfortable. Just rely on your ability, I''m afraid you don''t have the luck to climb into my mother''s bed


    The man said angrily, "that man is a swordsman, even the ancestors dare not provoke him. How dare I go to trouble him? The gray fish died under his sword. It''s life. Why do you keep thinking about it like this."


    Spring Niang sneers: "do not have that courage, roll to old Niang."


    The man''s face changed, and soon he said with a cold face: "spring mother, I look up to you when I talk to you. If I really want your body, I''ll go to ask for instructions from my ancestors. It''s not so. You really think I can''t help you?"


    Spring Niang sneers: "that you still don''t go?"


    The man snorted coldly and was about to turn his head and leave, but he didn''t want to. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a young man. The man put his hand on his shoulder, and he couldn''t move. Next, the young man didn''t say a word, but a huge air machine poured into the man''s meridians, and then his meridians were shattered and he could not die any more.


    Then the young man took out a talisman from his arms and threw it on his corpse at will. The corpse began to burn. At last, there was only a black demon pill left. The young man trampled on the demon pill without looking at it.


    In the distance, there is a young man with a sword box on his back. He looks at this side with a complicated look and doesn''t open his mouth.


    Chun Niang looked at this young man who was obviously a Taoist monk and said nothing.


    Naturally, this young man is Wang Shi, who holds the view of industry.


    Wang Shi stood at the door of the house and said calmly, "the way to kill demons used to be good and evil, but now killing demons naturally needs to ask whether they are evil demons. However, this one can be regarded as evil demons in any case. Therefore, I should make no mistake in this move."


    Chunniang looks complicated.


    Li Fuyao came over with his sword case on his back and said calmly, "this time we can have a good talk."Chun Niang thought for a moment and nodded.


    Three people entered the room and took their seats respectively. Chun Niang said softly, "why do you believe me now?"


    She looked at Li Fuyao, not Wang Shi.


    Li Fuyao pointed to Wang Shi, "it''s the Taoist priest who believes in you. It''s the Taoist priest''s hand to kill demons. It seems that there''s no reason for you to say these words to me."


    Chun Niang didn''t go to see Wang Shi, but said to herself, "Taoist priest with ox nose is the same, there is nothing to say."


    Wang Shi was not annoyed, but said calmly, "since we don''t want to say anything else, we''d better make a deal. Of course, this is a deal. Have you ever done something bad? Let''s talk about the later things after the deal is done, OK? "


    "What business?" Chun Niang raised her eyebrows with a dignified expression.


    Wang Shi calmly took out a gray demon pill. In the dim yellow light, there was a fish in the demon pill. After he took out the demon pill, he said, "although your husband died under the sword of Mr. Li, it has not been seven days. Naturally, Xiaodao can still call back its residual spirit and let you meet again. Of course, this demon pill is very important On that day, Mr. Li trampled the demon Dan to pieces, even if he wanted to help you, he couldn''t help you. What I can take out is to let you meet your husband again. What you have to pay is simpler. Tell me everything you know. What realm does the old demon practice? How many people are there? "


    Chun Niang looks at the demon pill with complicated expression.


    Wang Shi didn''t want the result in a hurry. He just waited patiently. If the monk on the mountain was not really determined to kill people without reason, most people would still be very magnanimous when they were down.


    Spring Niang is silent for a long time, just desolate say: "can''t revenge."


    Wang Shi had no expression.


    Waiting for the following.


    After finishing her emotions, chunniang said, "I don''t know about the cultivation realm of the old demon, but it will never be higher than the green silk realm. It should be the peak of the green silk realm. Except for fanchi, the other realms are even higher than me, which is just a pill. It only needs a woman''s flesh and blood to support that skill every year After that, he was able to break through the green silk and stride to Taiqing. Therefore, I dare to say that he is not higher than the green silk realm. However, the skill of that evil sect is very good. It can devour other people''s flesh and blood to strengthen themselves, so that the demons under him dare not resist. "


    Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "who is fanchi?"


    Chunniang wanted to tell Li Fuyao that fanchi was not a human being, but she finally said patiently, "fanchi is the military master of laoyaoxiu. He planned all the previous things, but he didn''t know the realm, because he had never done anything in person. In recent years, except for the old demon Xiu''s arrangement, he never did anything extra, which was different from our group of demons."


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek and said nothing nonsense.


    Wang Shi took the initiative to say: "Mr. Li, give the old demon repair to Xiaodao. You are responsible for killing all these demon Xiu. After this, we will leave here and go to the green mountain."


    Li Fuyao nodded, "Taoist Wang, be careful."


    Li Fuyao put the demon pill away again, turned his head and looked at Chun Niang. He said calmly, "if you cheat us, the result will be simple. If you die or we die, we will not die so easily. On the contrary, it is you. The possibility of death is greater."


    Wang Shi laughed. He didn''t know where Li Fuyao had learned these things at his age, but after standing up, the Taoist priest opened the door and went out to kill the demon.


    He has his own way to find the so-called old demon Xiu.


    Li Fuyao did not get up in a hurry, but patiently took out the two swords from the sword box behind him and put them on his knees to have a good look.


    Chun Niang has a lot of questions.


    Finally, he did not hold back and asked, "they all say that swordsmen only have one sword on their waist. Why do you have two?"


    Li Fuyao pointed to the two swords and said calmly, "one is mine, the other is mine."


    Chun Niang sneered a few times.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Li Fuyao asked softly, "which handle do you want to use to kill demons tonight?"


    Chunniang didn''t pay attention.


    Li Fuyao sighed and murmured: "killing demons must be uncle Xie''s favorite thing to do. Let''s use Xiaoxue."


    So Li Fuyao hung the snow in his waist, carried his sword case back behind his back and walked out of the room.


    When he opened the door, Li Fuyao suddenly said, "I''ll take your behavior as a woman''s mind. I can''t guess clearly. In fact, this move is doomed when we come to this yard. It''s almost the same to kill you or not. It''s not because you are a woman that you didn''t kill you."


    There are other reasons.


    Chun Niang is in a fog.


    Li Fu shook the door and went out.


    Half an hour later, Li Fuyao killed the last young man with his sword in a small yard.


    One foot trampled on the demon repair pill which was originally a dog.Then he looked at the air from the yard not far away.


    After a jump, Li Fu fell on the roof and looked at the old demon Xiu and Wang Shi with white hair in disorder.


    In the distance, the triangle eyed man galloped out of the town without looking back. He still didn''t understand that such an old demon monk had the courage to go to the castle peak temple to find the temple master, who is known as the ten people on the border mountain, for trouble.


    After a cup of tea, Wang Shi came to Li Fuyao with a demon pill.


    This demon pill looks better than those before.


    Wang Shi didn''t show any courtesy to Li Fuyao. After putting it away, Wang Shi asked, "after finishing the last thing, will the Banshee kill or not?"


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "let''s finish it."


    Wang Shi nodded and did not refute.


    They jumped off the roof and came outside chunniang''s room.


    Li Fuyao called out: "the matter is done, come out to see your husband for the last time."


    Chun Niang opened the door and walked out of the room.


    Li Fuyao takes out the grey fish demon pill.


    Wang Shi took out a bright yellow talisman and stuck it on the demon pill.


    Different from the previous one, this one is a talisman.


    The effect is different.


    A moment after Wang Shi ignited the talisman, the demon pill was brilliant.


    Soon, a big man appeared in front of them.


    It was the river demon that Li Fuyao killed before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    After Wang Shibu FA and Li Fuyao went back to chunniang''s room. They lit an oil lamp and began to resume the journey of killing demons that were not big.


    Wang Shi was in a good mood. Obviously, he thought that the demon killing was very suitable for him, so he took the initiative to speak. Li Fuyao didn''t have a big idea, so he let Wang Shi speak. Only before Wang Shi opened his mouth, he put two swords on his knees and continued to cultivate them with water.


    Wang Shiqing cleared his throat and said with a soft smile, "this time we can kill the culprit so smoothly. In fact, there are three points that are very important. Young master Li might as well guess?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "the first point is that Chun Niang is undoubtedly here. If she didn''t want to avenge her husband, I''m afraid she wouldn''t tell us the news here. The second point is another person, the demon named fanchi, who is missing. He must have known the inside story from the beginning to the end. Maybe this chunniang came to me and there was this person In the dark, it''s just why he did it, which is not easy to say. But at least I know that there is something that can''t be adjusted with the old demon Xiu. As for the third point, I really don''t understand. Please ask Taoist priest Wang to solve his doubts. "


    Wang Shi said with a smile, "what Mr. Li said about this matter is not wrong. It''s just the last point. In fact, it''s not difficult. That''s why we stay."


    Li Fuyao was suddenly enlightened, "it''s the attitude of the people in the town."


    Wang Shi nodded, "that''s right. If it wasn''t for the attitude of the people in the small town to us, the path would not have been different. Maybe he would not have advised Mr. Li to stay or even leave here on the same day. Therefore, this is the most important point in this matter."


    Li Fuyao nodded and agreed.


    Wang Shi was content to talk to Li Fuyao about the other details and the current puzzles. He was very clear and admired by Li Fuyao. As for Li Fuyao, he was always good at evil and evil. How could the Taoist priest who killed him change so quickly? These are just the questions in his mind Shaking does not put it into the mouth.


    On the contrary, it''s just the two swords on my knees.


    As for the two swords, the green silk has a strong connection with him. From the perspective of the initial favor, now that green silk really regards him as a friend. Although it is not easy to say when he can unconditionally trust Li Fuyao, it is a great progress compared with before. This is the water Miller who has lived up to Li Fuyao''s days Husband.


    As for his martial uncle Xie Lu''s sword, Xiao Xue didn''t mean any harm to Xie Lu when he handed it to him and asked him to take it to the Mountaineering Road. The cultivation of sword these days has brought the relationship between them closer. However, because this sword is Xie Lu''s sword, Li Fuyao has not given birth to much thought. Maybe Xiaoxue also knows Li Fuyao''s mind Although Li Fuyao did not contradict Li Fuyao in recent days, Xiaoxue''s progress was far behind that of Li Fuyao and Qingsi.


    As for Li Fuyao, in addition to the practice of sword, he didn''t fall behind in the rest of his days. In addition to his several hands, he made a big step forward. Although he still failed to enter the realm of sword spirit and become a real swordsman, he was not far behind in practice.


    If you follow your uncle Liu Yibai, you will have to take the last breath. If you do, you will become a swordsman. If you hang up and down all your life, you will be a fool.


    Li Fuyao can''t help but stretch his brow.


    At the foot of Jianshan mountain, the three people in the temple are still uncle Liu Yibai''s most straightforward. They don''t like to say anything in a roundabout way. On the contrary, Xi Chunan is full of knowledge. What can be said is reasonable, but I don''t like to say it all at once.


    Uncle Xie Lu has nothing to say, but his expectation of Li Fuyao is higher than that of Xi Chunan and Liu Yibai.


    This martial uncle, who adores his master Chen Sheng, has always firmly felt that Li Fuyao will become one of the most invincible sword immortals in the world one day!


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help laughing bitterly. With his own qualification, he would really be able to go to the top of Kendo and become the kind of person who is invincible in the world?


    Although he didn''t believe in it, Li Fuyao still felt that he should try his best. He had never been lazy in practicing sword or meditation these days. He had practiced the simplest sword more than 10000 times.


    I can''t be more familiar with it.


    But after learning sword for so long, Li Fuyao finally understood a truth. He could not become Liu Yibai, xichunan, Xie Lu, or even Chen Sheng, who advanced in the three aspects of Jiandao. He was the only one who could succeed. He was Li Fuyao.


    Between heaven and earth, Li Fuyao is unique.


    But this one is unique. He has two swords.


    Li Fuyao sighed, waiting for Wang Shi to say almost, then he got up and opened the window to see the distance between chunniang and the river demon. As for chunniang, he didn''t quite understand her temperament, so he just wanted to have a look.Outside the house, with the help of demon Dan, the river demon who recalled the remnant soul was calm. Looking at chunniang, she did not say a word. She just held out her hand and walked in front of the room for a long time. Then she said softly, "if you can live on, don''t do anything stupid, but don''t do bad things in the future. It''s not easy for us to cultivate demons, and it''s not easy to form pills, and finally we can There is no one in the mountains and rivers except the demons and the earth. But even so, it''s not mean to despise yourself. You should die for your husband. It''s not a big deal. If you work for me like this, it will be a bit too much. I''m very satisfied to see you again. "


    Spring Niang eyes have tears, complain way: "you go alone, don''t feel too cold?"


    The river demon calmly shook his head and said in a low voice, "this is only August and September. What''s cold?"


    Chun Niang rolled her eyes, but her tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    The river demon reached out to wipe off some for her, and then said with a soft smile: "what are you crying for? If there is fate, maybe we can meet again after a hundred or thousands of years, but at that time I''m definitely not me. If you like him, I''m really sad."


    Chunniang was silent.


    The river demon looked up with a smile, "I haven''t done anything good in my life. I didn''t expect to die. I''m really upset."


    Chun Niang frowned, obviously did not understand her husband''s open-minded attitude.


    Finally, the river demon pointed to the room and asked in a low voice, "can you find out the immortal master? I have a few words for my husband and I want to talk with him alone."


    Chun Niang didn''t know why, but she still nodded in the end.


    She turned to ask Li Fuyao, leaving the river demon alone.


    After that, Fu Niang did not come here to shake the sword.


    The river demon saw the young swordsman and saluted.


    Li Fuyao returned the salute and said calmly, "but there is still something I can''t rest assured of. Although I open my mouth, if I can help, I won''t shirk."


    But my wife asked, "how can you kill me?"


    Li Fuyao frowned and said nothing.


    The river demon said calmly, "I''m not pleading for her. I believe that the immortal master would have made a judgment, but if I was lucky enough to spare her life, the immortal master would be very kind, and the grey fish would be remembered in the bottom of my heart."


    Li Fuyao nodded and said nothing more.


    The river demon sat down on one side of the railing and said calmly, "there is one more thing to explain to the immortal master."


    Li Fuyao looks at the river demon.


    The river demon said calmly: "among the small demons under the old ancestor, fanchi is actually the most learned person. He likes to study books most. Grey fish bet that he is not bad in nature. He has no choice but to help the old ancestor to do these bad things. Hearing chunniang''s words, his absence should also be the way he planned to retreat. The immortal master should not worry about what he will do again after he leaves. Instead, he should believe that he will help many people in the future. "


    Li Fuyao doubted, "do you believe him so much?"


    River demon nodded, "where the pool and I intersect, this is even the old ancestors do not know, these people, only his temperament I know the most."


    For a long time, Li Yao didn''t stare at the river anymore.


    At the foot of the sword mountain, Xie Lu actually liked to stare at him. Every time he compared swords, the most he saw was Li Fuyao''s eyes.


    It seems that uncle Xie''s expectation of Li Fuyao comes from his eyes.


    Li Fuyao is not sure, because he didn''t ask.


    But in fact, he saw things in the eyes of the river demon, which was not violent, but showed a sense of peace.


    This kind of look, Li Fuyao seems to feel that he only saw it in the eyes of Xi Chunan.


    Li Fuyao suddenly remembered that when he was killed before, he did not think too much and did not look at his eyes very carefully. Then he suddenly felt guilty.


    For a long time, Li Fuyao whispered, "I''m sorry."


    The river demon asked, "what did the immortal master say?"


    Li Fuyao felt guilty and said: "suddenly I felt that the previous sword was wrong."


    The river demon was speechless for a moment.


    However, in the end or magnanimous wave, things have become a foregone conclusion, can not be changed.


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "say goodbye to her. I''ll give you the last ride later."


    The river demon nodded, so Li Fuyao went back to the house to invite chunniang.


    Half a quarter of an hour after Chun Niang walked out of the house.


    Li Fuyao comes back to the river demon.


    Now that rune has almost burned.


    Li Fuyao took a talisman from Wang Shi.


    He whispered, "if you don''t say anything else, you won''t have a chance."


    Although the Taoist soul talisman can gather the residual spirits within seven days after death, if it can''t be dispelled by another one after it''s burned out, the person''s residual soul can only live forever between heaven and earth, and can''t give birth to a child, have no afterlife or die.Therefore, Li Fuyao had to ignite the scattered soul talisman to ensure that the river demon''s afterlife would not be affected.


    That''s why he came to see him off for the last leg.


    Spring Niang looks at the river demon, the river demon does not speak.


    Everything between them is over.


    Li Fuyao ignited the talisman.


    The fire light on the river demon''s face, he soon a little scattered, dissipated between heaven and earth.


    When the last point is gone, Li Fuyao turns his head and looks at chunniang.


    He said in a low voice, "you go, and don''t be evil in the future."


    Spring Niang says coldly: "kill me."


    Li Fu shook his head. "It''s OK to live for him. Don''t say that you can''t die easily. Maybe it''s to change your mind and think about when you can kill me. For this reason, practice hard and live well."


    Chunniang looks complicated.


    Li Fu shook his hand. "Before that, don''t appear in front of me. Maybe you haven''t arrived at that day, I''ll change my mind."


    Chun Niang no longer talks and leaves in silence.


    Li Fuyao stood there, half smiling.


    Wang Shi pushed the door out and came to Li Fuyao. He asked with a smile, "did you scare her?"


    Li Fu shook his head.


    Wang Shi did not comment.


    Finally, he said sincerely: "although it is not a long time to go down the mountain, Xiaodao has learned more than before in the mountain. All of this should be thanks to Mr. Li. If it was not for Mr. Li, Xiaodao would not have been like this."


    Li Fuyao pretended to be surprised and said, "what does this have to do with me?"


    Wang Shi laughed and waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter at all."


    Li Fuyao also showed a smiling face.


    After a long time, Li Fuyao was amused and asked, "is that green mountain still going?"


    Wang Shi shook his head. "Now that I understand, I don''t want to join in the excitement. The path returns along the long way and returns to the temple to devote himself to cultivating Taoism, striving to turn the truth of the path into the truth of the outlook on industry as soon as possible."


    Li Fuyao nodded with a smile.


    Wang Shi took out a wine cup from his arms and pointed to the jade wine pot on Li Fuyao''s waist. "Drink another drink before you go. It''s a parting. I hope to see you next time. Li Fuyao will be the most remarkable swordsman in the world."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say much, but filled him with wine. They leaned against the railing and chatted with each other.


    Until the sky white fish belly.


    Li Fuyao fell asleep.


    Wang Shi opened his eyes, tidied up his clothes, and made a fool of Li Fuyao, who was asleep. He turned and left, waiting for him to walk far away.


    Li Fuyao opened his eyes.


    The eyes are clear.


    He did not speak, but took off his white robe and put on his blue shirt.


    This is the robe sent by Xie Lu. It was originally prepared for his master, but now it is all his.


    After changing into a clean clothes, Li Fuyao couldn''t help drinking another sip of wine.


    He laughed.


    He drank the last sip of wine in the jade wine pot.


    He put the jug away from his waist.


    Carrying his sword case, he walked out of the courtyard.


    He didn''t want to go to the Castle Peak because of Wang Shi''s departure. On the other hand, he suddenly felt that the time was not right now.


    Sometimes just feeling makes him feel important.


    -


    after several twists and turns, Li Nianshan, a young Taoist in Qingshan temple, finally married his dream girl.


    On the day of marriage, Li Nianshan really rode a high horse to Qingshan town at the foot of the mountain, surrounded by a group of elder martial brothers. For the first time, the people in the town saw such a large group of monks who were engaged in monastic activities to go down the mountain. For a while, they were not able to respond. But when they knew that this was the Taoist priest''s coming down the mountain to meet the bride, they were only overjoyed.


    There were cheers all the way.


    This makes Taoist Li Nianshan a little shy.


    The elder martial brother who led the horse in front of him said with a smile: "little younger martial brother, if you get married today, you can''t help boasting about it."


    Li Nianshan laughed and nodded, "don''t worry, elder martial brother."


    The big elder martial brother murmured: "younger martial brother, don''t worry about anything after getting married. When it''s time to go up the mountain, the elder martial brothers won''t say much, and even the master won''t blame him. Don''t get married, but you''ll have to walk around more. When you have children, you''ll have to carry them up the mountain to let the elder martial brothers have a look at the little guy If you really don''t come up, you must go down the mountain to cut you. "


    Before the elder martial brother''s voice dropped, there was a burst of laughter behind him, and many of them echoed his words.


    This made Li Nianshan really unprepared. After a moment''s silence, Li Nianshan changed the subject and asked, "where''s master, elder martial brother?"


    The elder master scratched his head, but he was in a fog. "When I got up early this morning, the Master seemed to be gone. But I heard from the master yesterday that he would prepare a great gift for you. He should not be absent today. He should still be on the mountain. You should marry his brother and daughter-in-law again."Li Nianshan nodded and dismounted.


    He walked into the remote courtyard with a smile.


    -


    in a mountain forest on the border of Dayu, an old Taoist in ragged clothes was galloping with a piece of dead wood in his arms. From time to time, several roars were heard behind him.


    The sound shakes the sky.


    The old Taoist priest held the dead wood and ran all the way. He couldn''t help scolding. However, he was not the old guy chasing him behind him. Instead, he was scolding a disciple who didn''t let him worry.


    But no matter how he scolded, the old Taoist kept walking.


    After running for thousands of miles, the old Taoist priest angrily roared at his back: "old man, he said he would give you money. The master of the Taoist temple will reduce your gold and silver. Why do you want to do this?"


    The behemoth chasing the old Taoist priest is an old tree. At the moment, it does not turn into human form. It looks like the Dharma is huge. It is really frightening.


    At the moment, it opened its mouth and cursed, "how old have you been? How old have you been? How dare you be ashamed of yourself?"


    Yang Haizhi spat, "no matter what you say, today you borrow this thing, don''t think about taking it back."


    The old tree yelled, "look, I won''t kill you!"


    The voice did not fall, the old tree branches instantly long a large section, crazy pumping to the sheep sea.


    The sheep sea is dangerous and dangerous to avoid the branches of the old tree.


    Hold the dead wood and run.


    What he had done before was to cure the symptoms, but this dead wood could cure the root cause.


    With this thing, one of his disciples can stay with a willow demon for a hundred years!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    The school Palace at Jingkou mountain in Yanling Dynasty has been calm and calm for a long time. During the days when the temple master of chenxieshan asked countless monks in the mountains and rivers to look at them, the history of the Qingtan under the Confucian school was even longer than that of the school palace. The old scholars in the school liked to come to Qingtan to ask for knowledge People''s Congress is also known as learning pool.


    There was no fish in the learning pool at the beginning. When I was tired of learning, I always felt bored when I sat by the learning pool. Later, I didn''t know which old master took a green carp and put it into the water. As time went on, there were more and more fish in the learning pool, but most of them were fond of fish The light is not far from each other. So far, there is only one kind of green carp in this learning pool.


    Since there are fish in the pool, people will naturally come to fish. Since there are fish in the pool of learning, many teachers and masters in the Academy like to come here to fish at leisure. There is a strange thing that people can''t understand.


    That is, although there are fish in the pond, no matter what the bait is, no fish will bite the bait, which is very puzzling.


    During this period, many masters who were proficient in this way came here, without exception.


    No one wants to eat the fish in the pond, but no one can.


    As time goes by, there is no one fishing in the learning pool. Occasionally, some old masters seek advice from the edge of the pool. When they have a rest, they can only sigh at the fish swimming happily in the pool.


    But these days, when scholars in the Academy saw the leader, they found that he was fishing by the pool. He didn''t know what kind of bait he was using, but it always seemed that he didn''t get nothing.


    It''s just the bamboo basket of the teacher, never containing a fish.


    Huang recently claimed to have read a lot of books. It''s just staying on the first floor. Now that you have the opportunity to enter the second floor, it''s natural to pay attention to it.


    Huang Jin looked at Zhou xuance seriously, and the latter said slowly, "Huang Jin, who do you want to be when you come to the mountain? Do you want to be a master with high knowledge or a monk with high level of knowledge?"


    Huang Jin touched the umbrella handle and said with a smile: "in fact, students most want to be officials in the ruling party. The expectation of the two sages for scholars is to cultivate their moral integrity, govern the country and make the world peaceful. This is more in line with Huang Jin''s meaning, perhaps because Huang Jin has no ambition. "


    Zhou xuance snorted coldly, "what a despairing Huang Jin, then you go to the second floor and improve your ambition."


    Huang Jin laughs and solemnly salutes Zhou xuance.


    Zhou xuance was in a trance. He always wanted to see the shadow of a certain scholar in this scholar.


    But I can''t see it all the time.


    On the other side of the learning pool, when it was getting dark, the master teacher stood up. The scholar in plain clothes was thin and weak. If he was not known in the Academy, he was in charge of teaching. He was a scholar whose realm of cultivation and learning were unpredictable.


    Maybe no one will regard him as a monk who ascends the building. There are several top monks in the world. Even if he is defeated by the Lord, he is not so bad.


    Put away the fishing rod and bamboo basket, Zhang Jiao got up and walked slowly, and stopped in front of a simple hut.


    A voice came from the hut, "Suye, do you understand?"


    The voice was full of doubts.


    The people in the cottage called the leader''s name, but the leader didn''t look different.


    The instructor calmly replied, "this question is too difficult for me to see through."


    The man in the hut quickly sneered, "there are still problems in the world that you can''t understand. Are you not the most learned scholar in the world?"


    The teacher looked at the cottage and said, "Sir, learning is better than Su ye, but you can''t understand it, so what?"


    The man in the thatched cottage seemed to be a little angry, so he scolded him in spite of his feelings. "Su ye, you bastard, if I can figure out why you have been here for decades, you can''t think of the same problem. In a few decades, you will end up with the same fate as me. At that time, whether you have a better mentality than me?"


    The teacher in charge said with a smile: "in a quiet room, this kind of problem is easier to think thoroughly. But Mr. Zhang still has no eyebrows. Let me say a word, sir, these years of learning is really a dog."


    The man in the hut seemed to be very angry. He gritted his teeth and roared, "Su ye, how did I accept you as a student?"


    The head teacher shook his head. "I don''t know. If it wasn''t for my husband''s insistence on accepting me, maybe the students would be more knowledgeable than now if they followed Li Fu Zi."


    After the master said this, the hut fell into a dead silence, and the man stopped speaking.


    It seems that Li Fu Zi''s three words have poked into the man''s weakness.


    The head teacher changed the question, "Sir, how much higher was Li Fu Zi''s knowledge than you at that time?"


    Before the words were heard, a quick cough came from the hut.


    Obviously, the man was very angry.


    Mr. Li always said that he was not ready to teach his master LiThe man snorted coldly: "my knowledge, how can others judge themselves in vain."


    The leader said, "no wonder someone wanted to practice in those years, just to reason with his fist when his knowledge was inferior to others?"


    There was a sound of Ping Ping Ping in the hut, as if someone had become angry and smashed a lot of things.


    Zhang Jiao couldn''t hold back any longer and began to laugh.


    That person''s voice then spreads again, "Su ye, since cannot think through that question, you go to ask Liang Yi."


    The head teacher suddenly lost his voice. He went to a Taoist temple to ask him what he could say. If he could not talk with a duck, he would not agree with him, but he would fly like a dog?


    The man seemed to say, "no matter what, there is no big difference between Confucianism and Taoism. At least if both sides make up their minds to talk, there is no big difference. There is a crucial link in the Daoism meeting held every ten years in his Liangxi. It is reasonable to say that we can have it here in Yanling. "


    "I don''t want to do these things before I try to understand the problem," he said


    The man asked, "if you can''t think of it all your life, you bastard, you don''t plan for the academy all your life?"


    Zhang Jiao waved his hand, "I can''t think of it all my life, so I''ll think about it all my life."


    "Go away!"


    The master laughed and walked away.


    -


    after Huang Jin ascended the second floor, Zhou xuance met Gu Yuan, a girl in plain clothes, outside the library attic.


    Zhou xuance frowned, and the little girl whispered a word of martial uncle. In fact, she thought she should call uncle Zhou xuance.


    Zhou xuance looked at Yan Yu in the distance and said calmly, "where did you come from?"


    Yan Yu smiles bitterly and turns around and walks away.


    In this school, the words of this martial uncle are more important than those of the teacher, and they are more difficult to object to.


    After seeing Yanyu leave, Zhou xuance frowned and said, "what does a little girl do with such plain clothes? It''s not an old man who is dozens of years old."


    Gu Yuan, holding a book, whispered: "Sir, this trip represents the school, don''t wear too bright."


    Zhou xuance said with a straight face, "who will take you out of the school?"


    Gu Yuan raised his head and pointed to Zhou xuance.


    Zhou xuance was stunned and then said with a smile, "since I''m the escort for you, what are you afraid of? How do you like to come?"


    Gu Yuan raised his head, some uncertain asked: "uncle, are you serious?"


    Zhou xuance calmly nodded, "as long as it is not the Lord of the chenxieshan temple, no one can stop me."


    Gu Yuan finally nodded his head this time and said in a low voice, "I''ll go back and change my body right now. Martial uncle wants to wait for me!"


    Zhou xuance was just about to speak when he saw the little girl jumping and running for a long time.


    Zhou xuance was stunned and then showed a smile from his heart.


    This little girl is really very pleasing.


    Finally, Zhou xuance turned to look at the library and whispered, "Huang Jin, it''s good to be a scholar who governs the country and pacifies the world. But why are you not so ambitious as to be a scholar who carries on the past and brings forward the future? Do you really want me to make it clear to you? "


    There was silence in front of the library.


    Zhou xuance sat down again and closed his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    On the other side of the school palace, Gu Yuan, a book reader, went back to his room to change his clothes. Zhou xuance closed his eyes in front of the library, but soon, a second man came to the library.


    Master Su Ye.


    The thin scholar stood in the distance and called a martial uncle from afar.


    Zhou xuance still closed his eyes, but leisurely opened his mouth and said, "I will try my best to be entrusted by the leader''s education. Since Gu Yuan is the future of the school, I have no reason not to care about it."


    The head teacher saluted Zhou xuance, "you know what you know."


    Zhou xuance suddenly opened his eyes and joked, "did the leader and his husband quarrel again?"


    The teacher nodded and said with a smile: "Sir, you have been in the room for a long time. Naturally, you have a bad temper. It''s not a big deal to have a quarrel. It''s just that we, the students, haven''t thought it out after a quarrel. We really think that all the knowledge has been achieved by the dog."


    Zhou xuance tugged at the corner of his mouth and said, "naturally, it is impossible to rely on his own master''s temper, but you will not easily show weakness by relying on the master''s temper. Once you two meet, either the leader will kill your old man''s anger, or the old man will teach you to be angry. The leader has never really seen whether you two were enemies in the previous life?"


    The teacher in charge smiles mellow and does not speak.


    Zhou xuance waved his hand impatiently, "I''m too lazy to say anything about you two. I''m just asking a little girl Gu Yuan to go out this time. Do you want to do everything in school?"


    The head teacher retorted solemnly: "martial uncle''s accomplishments are higher than the library''s three floors. It''s nothing to do like this. If you don''t pay attention, we will kill some Buddhist monks. At that time, we can''t afford to cover the whole situation of our school, but if the martial uncle doesn''t kill any Zen seeds, if anything happens to the rest of the people, the academy can follow it ¡£¡±


    Zhou xuance frowned and said, "don''t you forget that I''m also a scholar. How can I do something about fighting and killing? What''s more, I''m a gentle man. "


    Zhang Jiao''s face suddenly became very strange, smiling and helpless, but finally he had no choice but to shake his head. Talking about the scholar, if this martial uncle could be said to be gentle, almost all the scholars could come to him that day and say that my temperament was really gentle.


    This is just these words. The master didn''t say it. He still had deep respect for the elder martial uncle, which was not like his own husband.


    What''s more, according to the experience of the martial uncle, the master didn''t believe that he would make any drastic actions. If he did, someone must have touched the uncle''s scale. By then, the school would never have pushed him out alone.


    This trip is to fight for opportunities. It''s hard to say that ordinary scholars go there.


    Zhou xuance is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.


    The teacher''s insipid change of topic asked: "uncle, the anonymous student has entered the second floor today. What kind of scholar does he want to become?"


    Zhou xuance has a complicated look in his eyes, and finally answers with a sentence to see himself.


    As if he had some feelings, he said calmly: "the truth that Zhou Fu Zi said at that time seems to be very reasonable now. However, if Huang Jin doesn''t study the realm a little bit, neither I nor martial uncle can let him stay in the Academy for too long. After all, our school Palace is not only about teaching people''s truth. As soon as the monks on the mountain say, we Confucianism One of them. "


    Zhou xuance was rarely upright and said: "no matter what kind of scholar he is, he has chosen his own way. I can only help him in the limited time. As for the future road, who can stop him? At that time, Li changgu insisted on going down the mountain to practice sword, but I couldn''t stop him? "


    When Li changgu is mentioned, the leader seems to cherish his memory. After sighing, the leader said softly: "I know that I am not qualified. Even if I have higher knowledge, I can''t be a Confucian sage. But Li changgu''s talent is really qualified to take that step. Even as the girl Gu yuan is now, I don''t think she is better than Li changgu, but he turns Although it''s difficult to understand how to practice sword, it''s too much for the academy to let him be imprisoned in Zhuixing building in Luoyang. It''s a pity that he failed to get together and disperse well. "


    Zhou xuance did not speak. There were many schools in the school, and the saints standing behind each faction were different. Even Su ye, the leader of the school, could not do anything in the face of these people. It was extremely difficult to save the scholar''s life in those years. Now it is unrealistic to talk about salvation.


    The leader suddenly turned her head and looked at the distance. Gu Yuan, a girl who had changed her clothes, came here. She waved her hand. She was worried that the young girl who was chatting with the martial uncle soon left her scruples and came here. The thin Zhang Jiao rubbed the head of her sister-in-law and didn''t talk much. She just told Gu Yuan to listen to the martial uncle after she went out If you meet the disciples of the other two religions, you should never lose face. However, the little girl can''t understand these words, but Zhou xuance can''t understand them clearly.It''s hard to explain some words of this Zhang Jiao, but in fact, there are plans in mind.


    After some greetings, Zhang Jiao took a piece of white rice paper from his arms. He said that he could draw the beautiful scenery along the way and bring it back. After Gu Yuan nodded, he felt a headache.


    The main reason why she didn''t want to see the teacher in charge was that he talked too much, which was really annoying.


    When the teacher sees that he is good, he will stop, and finally nods to the little girl, and then he waves goodbye to her.


    Gu Yuan asked coldly, "Uncle Zhang, these heavenly masters all said that he was fishing in the learning pool in the back mountain. Why didn''t he put the fish in the bamboo basket?"


    The head teacher has a mellow smile, much like a middle-aged uncle next door.


    "Because the fish will die," he whispered


    Gu Yuan said, I don''t know why.


    The master turned and left.


    Zhou xuance stood up and went alone to the third floor of the library to select many magic tools. This trip was not about reasoning with anyone, it was about fighting.


    Since we are going to fight, how can we do without some guys?


    When he left the library, Zhou xuance looked at Gu Yuan, a little girl standing in the same place. He suddenly laughed and called out a little girl in a low voice.


    The latter was stunned and turned his head, which made Zhou xuance laugh.


    After he left the library, he didn''t stay in any other place. He just went to meet Yan Yu, who was lucky enough to take Gu Yuan, the book reading seed, back to the school.


    Yan Yu was naturally flattered. Everyone in the school knew that the leader teacher had never dealt with many people. He came to see Yan Yu in person. If Yan Yu was indifferent, it would be abnormal.


    However, he did not say too much obscure things to Yan Yu. He only talked a few words, none of which mentioned Gu Yuan, the seed of reading books, which made Yanyu confused.


    When the leader said goodbye, Yan Yu seemed to have figured out some flavor.


    But since the leader has left, he will hardly speak again.


    Finally, Zhang Jiao went down the mountain, and then turned around to go back to the mountain. After a day''s walking, he stood on the stone steps in front of the school palace. He suddenly said with a smile, "is it really so?"


    There is no one to answer him between heaven and earth, only a gust of wind blows, making people feel extra comfortable.


    As a result, the head teacher went down the mountain.


    The destination is unknown.


    But some people watched as the master went down the mountain, and a group of green carp in the learning pool swam happily in the pool, and occasionally jumped out of the water, which made several old masters shaking their heads and laughing bitterly.


    It''s a little helpless.


    -


    in a shabby alley in Luoyang City.


    Blind for many years, Wang Yanqing is talking to Gu Shiyan, another Yanling national player.


    Among the two, Wang Yanqing was not famous, far less famous than Gu Shiyan, the national player of Yanling. After all, this Yanling chess waiting Zhao is known as the best chess player in the world. It can not be said that someone can win the battle, even if it is a draw No one knows that Wang Yanqing and Gu Shiyan, the blind scholar in the humble alley of Luoyang City, also talked with each other for more than 100 games, but Gu Shiyan was no better than Wang Yanqing, the first chess player in the world It seems that the hand is not the world''s first chess player.


    Wang Yanqing has been blind for many years. When he plays a game, he can only remember the position on the chessboard by his memory. This kind of thing is OK when he meets the ordinary chess players. However, Wang Yanqing is not affected at all. No matter how the game changes, he can always cope with it freely.


    This let Gu Shiyan admire unceasingly, do not hesitate to hold disciple ceremony to this blind scholar.


    Today, the two men talk about each other, but it is still the spring water who dropped the son for Wang Yanqing.


    Gu Shiyan is a blue shirt with a slender figure and a beautiful face. Therefore, the world''s first chess player always covers his face with gauze whenever he goes out.


    There is no outsider in the courtyard today, so Gu Shiyan naturally shows his true face. This makes the spring water who is waiting for the imperial edict for the first time lose his mind. The first few white pieces fall out of place. Wang Yanqing didn''t know that, but when he was about to take over, he was reminded that two pieces were not placed in the designated position according to his idea, This time let Gu Shiyan take the lead, after more than a dozen hands are Gu Shiyan dominant.


    This makes Chunshui feel guilty, but when she looks at Wang Yanqing, the latter just looks at her and smiles slightly, indicating that she doesn''t care.


    Fortunately, Wang Yanqing''s chess power is unparalleled in the world. After more than ten hands, Gu Shiyan''s advantage has disappeared.


    This makes Gu Shiyan have to throw in his son and admit defeat later.


    Before the second line of chess, Gu Shiyan suddenly said with a smile: "a few days ago, your majesty and Mr. Wang had three rounds of hand talk. Did Mr. Wang not give in at all?"Wang Yanqing said seriously: "since it''s playing chess, we should go all out. If we let each other go, our majesty will not be too happy."


    Gu Shiyan shook his head and said solemnly: "if your majesty knows Mr. Wang''s statement, how can you cry and cry so that Mr. Wang doesn''t have to go all out."


    "His majesty is the king of Yanling. How could he act like this and cry and shout such a thing? How did your majesty ever do it?"


    Gu Shiyan was dumbfounded, but for a moment he saw Wang Yanqing''s smile.


    Two people look at each other, everything in silence.


    The spring water on one side is not clear.


    Wang Yanqing asked Chunshui to drop a white son and calmly said: "Your Majesty''s three games of chess have changed three beginnings. The purpose is very clear, just to make me confused for a moment. In fact, the three games of chess are all things your majesty is thinking about, which is now an extension Whether it''s Mausoleum''s current situation or something else, your Majesty''s thinking is definitely not in the chess game. "


    Gu Shiyan said with a soft smile: "since everyone knows that no one can win chess under Mr. Wang, it''s no surprise that your majesty thinks like this, but what I don''t understand is why Mr. Wang has to play chess with his majesty."


    Wang Yanqing did not speak in a hurry, but Gu Shiyan reminded him: "this game has won or lost."


    Spring water will understand, stand up, exit the courtyard, go to the door to wait.


    She can''t listen to some things more than a woman can. If she hears too much, it will not benefit her. On the contrary, it may lead to death.


    So why was Wang Yanqing''s move not to protect her integrity?


    After Chunshui left the courtyard, only Wang Yanqing and Gu Shiyan were left.


    Wang Yanqing just said: "I''m telling your majesty a lot of things. If your majesty wants to hear, he will naturally respond to these three games. No matter how defeated, your majesty will play."


    Gu Shiyan sighed, "thinking too much is of no benefit to chess."


    Wang Yanqing shook his head and whispered, "in addition to reading and playing chess, I still have a layer of status worshipped by the Ministry of punishment."


    Gu Shiyan sighed from the bottom of his heart: "Mr. Wang is a talented man."


    Wang Yanqing did not answer this matter, but talked about another thing. "When your majesty talked to me in person, he intended you to go to the Ministry of rites and ask for my advice. I accepted it for you."


    Gu Shiyan was shocked, "why is Mr. Wang so?"


    Wang Yanqing said plainly: "if you want to go one step further on the chess path, you will go to your post. If you don''t want to, I will not tell you what I said today. During the whole process of chess, you can''t do it by looking at the chess scores and the things left by the predecessors. If you can''t, you can''t do it by yourself. You can think about it by yourself. I''m just helping you to choose the way It''s up to you. "


    As a matter of fact, Wang Yanqing clearly understood his ambition and went further in the chess game.


    However, since Gu Shiyan is called a chess maniac, this shows that the chess waiting imperial edict''s obsession with chess is much higher than that of ordinary people. How can he be higher than ordinary people? If he concentrates on chess, he can gain something and go further? If someone really says that, the first one designated by Wang Yanqing doesn''t agree with him. If someone doesn''t agree with him, he will play a game of chess with Wang Yanqing. After he has killed him, he will have a good reason with him. Let''s see if the rest of the world is beneficial to chess.


    Although most of the results are there, there are still some people who want to get involved.


    At present, Gu Shiyan is not sure whether to choose to see other scenery or to be absorbed in the chess path wholeheartedly. Wang Yanqing is not sure.


    It''s just that the scholar who originally regarded chess as a side door and left road may not think highly of Gu Shiyan, who has achieved the highest achievement in his life and is still in a state of chess waiting for the imperial edict.


    In the secular world, scholars either write books, or rule the country and level the world. No one is like Gu Shiyan, who regards chess as his life.


    Gu Shiyan raised his head and said sincerely: "Mr. Wang points out the way for the teacher''s speech. The teacher''s speech is very grateful, but by contrast, Shiyan is not willing to go to the Ministry of rites."


    Wang Yanqing has some doubts.


    Gu Shiyan said with a wry smile: "the teacher knows that his will is not strong. If he enters the official sea, he will change his mind and dare not agree with Mr. Wang."


    Wang Yanqing was silent and did not expect him to be so crazy.


    After a while, Wang Yanqing no longer tangled with this matter, but called out the spring water. When the spring water pushed the door and came to him, he asked, "what book do you read today?"


    Chunshui said in a soft voice, "the autumn wind sword technique" was selected by your majesty himself. He said that he had read those books. It should be interesting to read these books now. But if you really don''t like it, just say it, and you won''t read these martial arts in the future. "


    Wang Yanqing turned his head and looked at the teacher''s words and said with a smile, "let''s listen."


    Gu Shiyan nodded.


    Spring water began to read.


    Although this sword manual is not a deep and wonderful thing like a monk''s Taoism, it''s just a poor martial arts skill that can be seen in the market. It''s just that Chunshui hasn''t learned martial arts. It''s like reading a Book of heaven.A big head.


    After reading, my mouth is dry.


    After reading, Chunshui took a look at Wang Yanqing.


    Wang Yanqing asked Gu Shiyan, "do you understand?"


    Gu Shiyan was ashamed and said, "I don''t understand a word."


    Wang Yanqing said calmly, "I didn''t understand a word."


    Gu Shiyan was silent.


    Wang Yanqing suddenly said, "but I think of a person."


    Gu Shiyan looks at Wang Yanqing and doesn''t know what he is selling.


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile: "that boy''s chess is stinky. It seems that his realm is not high, and his talent is not top-notch. However, he always left a deep impression after he was seen. Before I went back to Luoyang City, I asked his majesty to check him. After this investigation, I found that the boy was still a Luoyang man. Therefore, I am looking forward to meeting him in Luoyang next time. ¡±


    GU Shiyan was at a loss.


    On the contrary, spring water seems to be thinking.


    Wang Yanqing stood up and said with a smile, "Shiyan, it''s hard to see a scholar like you. It''s not good or bad. But I hope you will be worthy of yourself from now on."


    Gu Shiyan''s expression was slightly awe inspiring, and he said, "remember the teacher''s words!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Li Fuyao came to an official ferry, which was much larger than those he had met before. It was the largest one on the border of the Dayu Dynasty. Its name was dignified. It was called Xianren ferry. The name was nice, but it was still a mess. Because of the rules and regulations, many rich people in the river and lake liked to come here to take a boat, and even occasionally some of them were built on the mountain Scholars, heroes in the world, can still be suppressed by force in Dayu Dynasty. However, these mountain monks are so intertwined that few officials dare not pay attention to them and even dare to speak cruel words.


    In addition, many passengers with money bags in their hands make up the three most common types of people in Xianren ferry.


    Li Fuyao originally intended to go to the Castle Peak to see if there was a Tibetan fish left outside xichunan. However, after half the journey, he met a group of people outside Qingshan Town, three or four in a row, but in the middle of the line was a girl in gray, with a heavy gold sword on her back, among the others There are old people with white hair, middle-aged women who still have charm, and middle-aged men with ordinary appearance who seem to feel extremely calm.


    However, all of them had a sword on their back, including long sword, short sword, soft sword and hard sword.


    At that time, Li Fuyao looked at them from a distance and knew that they were not swordsmen who had already set foot on the road of cultivation. They were just a group of martial arts men in the world, but they still didn''t despise them. On the contrary, they felt kind.


    When Li Fuyao changed his mind and wanted to leave the border of Dayu for Yanling, he met this group again in Xianrendu.


    The party happened to be going to Yanling, so they boarded the same ship.


    Before boarding the ship, Li Fuyao, who was carrying a sword case, didn''t pay attention to the group, but they all seemed to notice Li Fuyao, who was wearing a green shirt.


    After getting on the boat, Li Fuyao was in a hurry to enter the room to rest. Instead, he stood at the bow rail, looking at the river and thinking.


    There are a lot of people in the bow of the boat.


    When Li Fuyao stood in the bow of the boat for half a quarter of an hour, he almost knew about the situation of the six people in that line.


    Among the four, except for the girl in grey with a heavy gold sword on her back, the other three are famous experts on the border of Dayu.


    Three famous swordsmen in the world, Li Gu, an old man with white hair, is known as a sword maniac. Among the many swordsmen in Dayu, LAN Ze, a middle-aged woman with charm, was called a sword fairy in Dayu when she was young. It is said that not only does the sword have immortal spirit, but also he looks like a fairy. He is also a wonderful swordsman.


    As for the middle-aged man named Yang Qinglong, with a soft sword on his back, his reputation is even higher than that of Li Gu, the sword maniac. This man once challenged Wang Bai, the first Kendo man in the Dayu River and lake, and failed after 30 moves under Wang Bai, who was known as the highest level of kendo. Therefore, this man has been said to be the most promising one in the past 100 years after Wang Bai A swordsman who can reach the top.


    However, Yang Qinglong''s swordsmanship is higher, but it is still much worse than mingtou. Not to mention Wang Bai, Yang Qinglong can''t compete with Li Gu, a sword maniac.


    Everyone of the swordsmen in Dayu all know that Wang Bai, who has the highest level of swordsmanship, is already invincible. Therefore, no one wants to ask for advice. Therefore, Yang Qinglong has the courage to make a sword once, and then he has a great reputation.


    All of them came from the famous sword School of Dayu. No matter how high or low their swordsmanship is, all the disciples in the clan carry their swords.


    In Dayu, there are even swordsmanship in the world. Most of them come from asking the sword master.


    In Dayu, there was no difference.


    It is said that there is even a sword embryo in the gate of Wen Jian clan. She was born with a better understanding of the sword than ordinary people. Just practicing the sword requires throwing out too many people of the same age. The old patriarch of Wenjian clan had a lot of hopes for this sword embryo. He even wanted her to go to the Jianshan mountain and become the third swordsman to set foot on the road of cultivation. Unfortunately, that is There are monsters in the green water lake at the foot of the sword mountain. People have to stop this idea, but even if they don''t go up the mountain, they really feel very good.


    After all, if you ask Jianzong to be in Dayu lake, you should have the top ten instead of the top three.


    Li Fuyao laughed off the sword embryo.


    As for the swordsman on the mountain, only the swordsman with excellent talent can speak of it. That is the existence that can be compared with that of daozhong''s reading books. Li Fuyao doesn''t count him, even the sword immortal Chao Qingqiu. The only sword embryo Li Fuyao has ever heard of should be the former owner of the green silk sword. Bai Zhihan, who has only one step to step into the sea and become a sword immortal.


    However, the girl named Bai Zhi was placed at the foot of the mountain. If you want to say that she is talented enough to practice sword, she should not be fake.


    However, the girl was dressed in grey, and her face was cold, but she was not energetic at all.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t like it very much.


    But it will never be a nuisance.


    That''s all.


    Four excellent rooms were arranged for the four members of wenjianzong''s party. The room of maiden Baizhi was in the center, and the two adjacent rooms were Li Gu and his aunt lanze, whom Baizhi called Chi Jian''s grandfather.Obviously, the importance of white branch to ask sword sect is self-evident.


    At this moment, Li Fuyao is in the bow of the boat. The four members of the party gather in Li Gu''s room and talk about Li Fuyao.


    Li Gu looked haggard, but his swordsmanship was not low. After seeing that people had arrived, he said, "the young man in green clothes didn''t look valuable. The sword box on his back didn''t look like a valuable thing. His green shirt was not so valuable. According to the old man''s opinion, he didn''t look like a disciple of the Tibetan sword sect. Moreover, he looked at his walking steps. Although he was light and agile, he seemed to be very smart Some of them are flighty. They are not like masters with high level of martial arts. They just don''t think they should be those masters in terms of their age. "


    Yang Qinglong said with a light smile: "the Tibetan sword gate self-control made Wang Bai recognize the job of guest Qing a few years ago. Now, no matter how it is said, it can be regarded as a dependency. Although we still have to say whether this young man is from the Tibetan sword sect or not, we should be careful to deal with it anyway. If one accidentally lets the heavy gold ancient sword fall into the hands of the Tibetan sword clan, we will not be able to face the old master at that time


    Yang Qinglong didn''t know what to say, but in fact, all three of them understood that a heavy gold ancient sword was taken away by the Tibetan sword clan. The important thing was the safety of the sword embryo in the gate.


    Bai Zhi, a girl in grey clothes, has no expression and says something in her mouth. She is talking about a sword determination method. At this moment, the girl who does so at the moment does not annoy the three Kendo masters. On the contrary, Li Gu sighs that he is a sword maniac. He is infatuated with Kendo, and has many famous swords. However, compared with them, she only wants to be in kendo As for Bai Zhi, Li Gu is still one or two points short. This girl''s heart is the only one Li Gu has seen in his 40 years of practicing sword.


    Too boring and single.


    On the contrary, there are some simple views.


    LAN Ze, the sword fairy who had never opened his mouth, said: "how can I do it? It''s just that you go to the old sword maniac, or Yang Qinglong, the Kendo master who can fight with Wang Bai, or the mediocre woman like me, you have to ask the young lady to decide."


    Li Gu was speechless. He did not have any objection to this. The young man did not seem to have a good idea. In fact, it was not too bad for anyone to go. However, it was up to Bai Zhi, the next patriarch of Jianzong who was determined to make a decision. Now is a consideration for her, how to employ people, now the young girl Baizhi can be reckless, can be later patriarch Baizhi must be able to control.


    This time, the decision is actually about whether the three people will be convinced.


    Bai Zhi raised his head and said calmly, "Uncle Yang has the most gentle temperament, and he treats people fairly well. This time, uncle Yang went to be excellent. If he finds out any problems, he doesn''t have to report back. Uncle Yang can deal with it by himself."


    Li Gu''s face was expressionless, while lanze''s face was smiling.


    And Yang Qinglong is laughing, and soon should be under this matter.


    The choice of Bai Zhi can be said to be the safest way. Yang Qinglong is the most important one among the three people in dealing with people and affairs. Therefore, even if there is no agreement, it will not make the situation of Jianzong worse.


    If Li Gu went there, maybe there was a disagreement between Li Gu and his swordsman. Depending on the old swordsman''s temper and swordsmanship cultivation, maybe the young man would die here even if he was a noble one.


    In fact, it is not a wise move to have an evil relationship with the Tibetan Jianmen, especially with the owner of Wang Bai.


    The Dayu swordsman, whose Kendo is as high as the sky, can''t really be provoked by anyone.


    Although Wang Bai is not the most powerful one in Dayu, none of the martial arts men of his age can be regarded as his opponent.


    Especially in kendo, Wang Bo is the leader of kendo.


    Li Gu began to keep his eyes closed after the three people left. A martial arts man like him must keep his breath up at all times. Otherwise, if he is slack, he will go downhill in the future.


    Back to the white branch room, the Sword Fairy LAN Ze sat down and said, "Miss, Li Gu, this person, has to defend."


    Bai Zhi frowned and didn''t use any words to excuse lanze. He just said, "he is the guest that Shifu relies on most, and his Kendo cultivation is not low. Now this trip depends on him to escort him. It''s unreasonable for Aunt Bai Zhi to be on guard against grandfather Li now."


    Lanze frowned and said, "in fact, what kind of person is Li Gu in the end? She knows it in her heart, but she doesn''t want to believe it. Lanze has no other intention to ask Jianzong. Therefore, if Li Gu suddenly gets into trouble, lanze will surely die in front of miss."


    Lazer is a confession of allegiance.


    Bai Zhi was still unmoved. He said calmly, "aunt''s intention, Bai Zhi understands, but he can''t guess in vain that grandfather Li is. Bai Zhiquan should have never heard of this today. Let''s go out."


    Lanze also wanted to say something, but opened his mouth, or did not say anything.


    At last she had to leave.


    After she left, Bai Zhi took out three brocade bags, which were respectively the old patriarch''s comments on the three people.I''ve seen all of them.


    Three people comment, two people are bad words.


    There was only one person who commented on "gentle temperament, thorough heart and no two minds".


    And that person is Bai Zhi''s most trusted person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    Yang Qinglong went to the guest room to walk around. He didn''t know Li Fuyao''s room. So after walking around, Yang Qinglong went straight to the steward of the ship, an old steward over 60 years old.


    The old steward couldn''t afford to offend the swordsman who asked about the sword clan. Yang Qinglong, especially Yang Qinglong, was the most famous swordsman on the whole ship. He had fought with Wang Bai. Even if the steward was backed by the court of Dayu, he was afraid.


    Therefore, after asking the guest Qing of Jianzong to explain his intention, the old steward went through the file without hesitation and told Li Fuyao all his rooms. Yang Qinglong didn''t say much. He just took a deep look at the white haired old steward before he left.


    The old steward knew it immediately and swore, "Mr. Yang, I dare not say much about today''s affairs. It is the same for Mr. Yang and the rest of the people."


    Yang Qinglong nodded and went straight to Li Fuyao''s room to inquire. However, he soon found that the boy with his sword case on his back was not in the room. Yang Qinglong, slightly disappointed, went to the bow deck.


    The bow of the boat is full of people and tourists.


    However, Yang Qinglong caught sight of Li Fuyao in the crowd. The young man with a sword case on his back was particularly conspicuous among the crowd.


    Yang Qinglong was stunned for a moment and walked slowly towards the young man. During this period, he even deliberately made a lot of noise. If the young man''s martial arts level was not bad, he should know that from the beginning to the end, the young man did not turn his head, just leaned against the railing and looked at the distance.


    Yang Qinglong is more careful.


    When he came to Li Fuyao''s side, he found that the young man was leaning against the railing and looked at the distance. However, he was actually drinking. A pot of pear blossom wine, the most expensive wine on the ship, was not strong, but required a lot of money. Many rich people in the River didn''t like this kind of wine. Instead, many scholars liked it. After all, if it was not strong, he could drink more.


    Li Fuyao, who gently shakes the wine pot, is not unaware that Yang Qinglong is coming from behind him. However, although this kind of martial arts man can be said to be an expert in the world, he is no different from ordinary people in front of friars.


    Li Fuyao never worried about his violent injury.


    Li Fuyao, who took out the jade wine pot, didn''t go to see Yang Qinglong. He just had some doubts about the arrival of the swordsman, but that''s all.


    Yang Qinglong didn''t rush to speak. He just stood beside Li Fuyao for a long time before he said in a low voice: "the scenery of Xianren ferry is actually the best in Dayu compared with other ferries. In fact, this trip is a waste of money if you hide in your room all day. The scenery on both sides of the river is not much different It''s just how much you earn. Many rich Weng would rather give up the safer land route and take this waterway. Most of them are reluctant to give up the scenery on both sides of the river. But now the season is not right. If you take this boat from Dayu to Yanling in early spring, you can see all kinds of flowers and plants competing on the way. "


    Yang Qinglong talks freely, but Li Fuyao just drinks wine and keeps silent.


    Yang Qinglong began to have some doubts, but when he snuffled, he said with a smile: "this pot of wine is pear blossom wine on the ship. I have never drunk it. Do you realize my wish?"


    Li Fuyao quietly throws the wine pot over, his expression as before, his eyes still on the distance.


    Yang Qinglong took it and drank it without hesitation. Then he wiped his mouth and threw the pot back to Li Fuyao. "Wine is good wine, not strong, suitable for young master. At first sight, it''s a kind of scholar with poetry and books."


    Li Fuyao was not ready to ignore Yang Qinglong''s temptation. He turned his head to look at the middle-aged man beside him and said with a soft smile: "I heard a lot of people chatting in the bow of the boat. There was a swordsman in Dayu who was so brave that he dared to find Wang Bai to compete with the sword, and he had survived 30 moves. Therefore, he became famous. He was said to be the Dayu swordsman after Wang Bai The man of Ding is called Yang Qinglong. Have you ever known him? "


    Yang Qinglong sprinkles but smiles, "it is under." *** £¿¡±


    Yang Qinglong looked at Li Fuyao carefully, and pretended to be surprised and said, "is that childe really that kind of swordsman?"


    Li Fuyao laughed and said nothing.


    Between the two people, said not to know each other, jokes naturally can not say too much.


    After thinking for a moment, Yang Qinglong suddenly asked in a low voice, "did you ever know about the Tibetan sword gate?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and suddenly said with a smile, "I''m not from Dayu. I really don''t know the rivers and lakes sects on Dayu''s side. I knew that Mr. Yang''s name was all from the bow of the boat. Asking Jianzong is the only school I know about today."


    Yang Qinglong looks different, obviously did not immediately believe Li Fuyao''s words.


    He said calmly: "the Tibetan sword sect is now based in Dayu and is one of the top ten sects in Dayu. Not to mention that the swordsmen in the sect have a high level of martial arts, they don''t know how many. The name of Wang Bai alone should make the whole Dayu feel like thunder. I don''t know. It''s hard to convince people. ""Mr. Yang might as well say everything he wants to say, that is, beating around the Bush doesn''t mean much."


    Yang Qinglong said to himself: "when the disciples of the Tibetan sword clan go out, they like to carry the sword box. There are several swords in the sword box. However, there will be a sword of the same standard of the Tibetan sword sect. I dare not, but I still want to ask you to open the sword box?"


    Li Fuyao frowned. "Mr. Yang''s action is not reasonable. It seems that Mr. Yang shouldn''t come to ask me whether I am a Tibetan Jianmen disciple. Even if Mr. Yang and Zang Jianmen have any grudges and need to act in this way, what''s the matter with me? "


    Yang Qinglong''s expression is still gentle. He looks at Li Fuyao and apologizes: "this is abrupt, but it''s also forced. I hope you can forgive me."


    Li Fuyao was quiet, but he didn''t have any idea to take out the sword case.


    Yang Qinglong said in a deep voice: "if you insist on this, don''t blame me."


    Li Fuyao turned his head, took a sip of wine, and asked with a smile, "Mr. Yang is going to force his hand? Then why not try it? "


    Yang Qinglong looks dignified, so he wants to reach for Li Fuyao''s sword case.


    It''s just a moment before it stops.


    Just because Li Fuyao threw the pot of wine into the river, the whole popularity of Li Fuyao was totally different, which made Li Fuyao feel the sword in front of him, and he was really blinded.


    Yang Qinglong looks terrified. When has there ever been such a master of Kendo in the world? Just his momentum makes him feel that even Wang Bai has no place to compare with him.


    The most important thing is that he is still a young man. Even if he started practicing sword in his mother''s womb, he had such a great achievement. Isn''t his Kendo talent much better than that of Baizhi?


    Yang Qinglong is really suffering. He turns his head and looks at his side and finds that the people around him do not seem to be aware of it. That is to say that the young man should be targeting Yang Qinglong alone. Yang Qinglong sighs that he is not so good at controlling the true Qi.


    Li Fuyao stood at the bow of the boat, staring at the swordsman. He said calmly, "before I practiced my sword, I was half a scholar. Even if I didn''t have any teachers or teachers who told me anything to me, there were always some things that I knew. For example, I remember the saying," do not do to others what you don''t want to do to others. " I think it''s OK for a child to reason with him. But now that I''m not that kid anymore, why is Mr. Yang unwilling to reason with me? Is it true that he should distinguish right from wrong by the size of his fist


    Yang Qinglong''s face turned red and he said with difficulty, "is it not a monk on the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and said in disgust: "is there any relationship between the monks on the mountain and the truth we preach? Can''t it be that I am a monk on the mountain, you Mr. Yang will agree with all the truth I said. I am an ordinary person, and Mr. Yang completely ignores me?"


    Yang Qinglong has a bitter smile on his face. He really doesn''t know what to say to change the mind of the young man in front of him.


    Li Fuyao removed the air compressor, waved his sleeve, and watched Yang Qinglong gasping. He didn''t have the gentle look he had before. When he looked at Yang Qinglong, he didn''t have good intentions.


    "Of course, the sword embryo you asked about Jianzong is your treasure, but it doesn''t mean anything to me. First, I''m not a disciple of the so-called Tibetan sword sect. Second, I''m not interested in that sword embryo. If Mr. Yang sends someone to try again, I don''t mind throwing all four of you into the river. Although the weather is not cool now, it must be Yang Xian Life is not willing to be thrown into the water


    Yang Qinglong was embarrassed to clasp his fist. "I''m so abrupt. Please forgive me."


    Now he doesn''t think about the relationship between the young man and the Tibetan sword gate. The momentum he showed before was much stronger than that of Wang Bai, who was higher than the swordsman in the sky. No matter what, he has to do with the Tibetan Jianmen. If the Jianshan mountain has not been a swordsman for many years, he is Yang Qinglong I will not hesitate to think that Li Fuyao is a disciple of Jianshan, and only the swordsmen who come down from the Jianshan mountain will be young enough to let Wang Baidu miss him.


    If we really want to compare the mountain swordsmen with the mountain swordsmen, it would be like that one is the royal family and the other is the common people. We can''t say that they can afford to be provoked by such martial arts men.


    Yang Qinglong was about to turn around and leave. Li Fuyao suddenly began to shout, "I''ll pay for a pot of pear blossom wine."


    Yang Qinglong suddenly turned his head.


    The boy in blue is looking at the distance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    Finally, Yang Qinglong, who had paid for a pot of pear blossom wine, went back to his room without rushing to report to Bai Zhi''s room. Today''s incident makes this famous expert in Dayu''s Lake feel a little strange. He has such martial arts accomplishments at his young age, which is beyond the description of genius.


    However, after calming down, Yang Qinglong felt that his previous ideas were not bad. If this young man didn''t come from Jianshan, he must be a disciple of a swordsman in the mountains and rivers. He could have set foot on the road of cultivation. Otherwise, at this age, he would never have achieved much higher level of Kendo than Wang Bai.


    When the word "swordsman" is mentioned, Yang Qinglong''s mind goes to it.


    It''s a big difference between swordsmen in the world and monks in the mountains.


    No matter what level the former goes to, it can only become invincible in the end, but the latter, no matter how low the level is, is no worse than these martial arts men.


    However, it is not easy for the swordsmen in the world to become those swordsmen who can open mountains and move the sea after they have raised their swords. Swordsmen have much more talent than those in the martial arts. If not, why do people who have to go to the mountain to climb Jianshan because of the decline of Jianshan? Why did Chen Sheng see Li Fuyao the second time that he knew he could learn the sword and then he took it back The reason why I came down to this apprentice is that it''s easy to practice a sword, but it''s very difficult to become a swordsman.


    The decline of swordsmen is not only due to the three religions, but also to their own reasons.


    Yang Qinglong, who is less than 50 years old, can already see the swordsmen at the top of the mountain. In fact, there are not many swordsmen in the river and lake. When he was young, he had thought about whether he could become such a swordsman. In those years, he had been working hard on the border of Dayu and wanted to worship Jianshan. However, he could not pass through the green water lake at the foot of Jianshan mountain. Later, he heard that the swordsman''s qualification was very important Even Wang Bai didn''t achieve it, which made him retreat.


    From the age of 20 to 40, Yang Qinglong''s swordsmanship has steadily improved, but he is still far from becoming a swordsman. In his mind, he thought that at least Wang Bo, who was higher than the sky, would be qualified to go to the Jianshan mountain. However, Wang Bai''s Kendo was much higher than him.


    A mountain is not despair in front of you.


    But today, Yang Qinglong is really desperate when he meets the cliff after the mountain.


    However, when he was confused, Yang Qinglong actually wanted Baizhi to meet the young man. The girl who was expected to pull Wang Bai out of the first position of Kendo in Dayu''s rivers and lakes, actually suffered little because of her natural talent. When she was in the Jianzong school, she had never seen other people of her age with better talent than her. If she had met that young man, she might have done something about her Kendo cultivation There are still benefits, but it is not easy to say whether the white branch will be knocked down and rolled into the soil.


    Yang Qinglong sighed. He was drunk in his room, drunk.


    Outside the door, LAN Ze, who has been standing for a long time, turns to leave. After Yang Qinglong returns to her room, she waits here to see if this Mr. Yang will go to miss Baizhi''s room to report. But after half an hour, there is no movement, so she can''t help but walk in and have a look. She doesn''t see anything. She just smells some wine.


    When she was young, this beautiful woman with the title of Sword Fairy walked through the cabin and didn''t go to the bow. She was just in a place with few people at the stern, leaning against the railings. When she was young, she decided that she would only marry a man like Liu Yibai, the legendary swordsman of that time. The legend of Kendo elder is in dayujiang It is said that he was a carpenter in his early years, but he began to practice sword later. However, he has become the first person in the world in a few years. There is no match in the Dayu River and lake. He is the first one who deserves to be the first one in kendo. In those years, the heyday of Kendo was almost supported by him. After him, there was no sword in the Dayu lake The martial arts master who became the first person in the world, even Wang Bai, who is now said to have higher sword skills, compared with Liu Yibai, many people who use swords have to describe the difference by four words.


    However, although Liu Yibai''s swordsmanship was invincible in the world, he did not stay in the world for a long time. After his prime, he disappeared. Some people said that the legendary swordsman died at the hands of villains. Some said that he was trapped in love and abandoned his sword for seclusion. However, many people still think that the legendary swordsman went to Jianshan to practice and become a swordsman Pursue higher kendo.


    To climb a higher mountain.


    It can be said that there were more women practicing swords in Dayu after him. Most of them were related to Liu Yibai. If he had not been too smart and had left too many deeds, he would not have become the situation today.


    However, it is a good thing that Liu Yibai once appeared in Dayu lake. Where can he get another one? Therefore, LAN Ze has been practicing sword all these years and is indifferent to men and women.


    It''s just that no matter how hard you devote yourself to Kendo and study hard, it doesn''t mean that you can go further. However, LAN Ze, who is now at the age of 50, has a slow progress in kendo. He always feels that the road ahead is rough, and he can''t walk through one hurdle after another.


    A woman does not practice sword like a man, but she has a lot of poor aptitude.I can''t blame anyone else.


    Standing on the side of the railing, LAN Ze looked at the distance, and his thoughts were flying. This trip to Yanling was mainly due to asking the old master of Jianzong and a famous old swordsman in Yanling. The old swordsman who was like a leading swordsman in Yanling''s swordsmanship had retired for many years. He no longer accepted apprentices or instructed anyone in kendo It was the old master''s repeated entreaties that the old master relaxed his mouth and said that he could have a look at it. The old patriarch gladly let Bai Zhi go with the three guests who had a lot of weight in the sword sect. On the one hand, he asked about the face of the sword clan, and on the other hand, he also wanted to protect the sword embryo Bai Zhi.


    After all, it''s hard to find a Kendo embryo like this in both places of Dayu Yanling. Naturally, we should be careful.


    If Jianzong can surpass Tibet Jianmen in the future, Baizhi is the most important thing. If not, why does the old patriarch, who always looks more important than everyone else, bend down to beg the elder to give him some advice?


    In fact, lanze often feels that these so-called heroes in the Jianghu look smart, but in fact they are very tired. For the sake of the family, for the future of the disciples, and for their own face, lanze has to consider everything. She is only lanze. After the stagnation of the Kendo realm, she is not bothered. She doesn''t want to be involved in many things of Jianzong or the dispute of Keqing''s status And.


    All the guests who wanted to have a higher status in the door wanted to go this way. In order to accumulate incense and fire feelings with the old patriarch, she lanze also wanted to go this way. She didn''t do anything because of this. She just felt that she had stayed in the clan for too long and wanted to turn around.


    What she had said to the girl who had been placed high hopes in Baizhi''s room was the utmost she could do. If she could directly say that Li Gu was rebellious, it would not be her style of conduct. Even if she said that there was no evidence, how could Bai Zhi believe it?


    But she lanze can''t do that kind of stabbing things in the back. Now she can''t do it now, and naturally she can''t do it later.


    The thoughts are really a little chaotic. LAN Ze thinks a lot about it, and then he notices the figure of Yang Qinglong in the distance. After the latter finds her, he slowly comes over with a pot of wine in his hand.


    After they met, Yang Qinglong took a sip of wine and said straight to the point: "among the three, one of them was appointed to have collusion with the other side of the Tibetan sword gate. I thought about it and felt that you lanze was not like this person. It was Li Gu. Knowing that you were also doubting, today you and I have a thorough understanding?"


    LAN Ze looked at Yang Qinglong coldly and said calmly: "according to Mr. Yang''s reputation, you can''t do such shameless things. After all, it''s the first person in kendo after Wang Bai. But Mr. Yang is really so relieved about me, a lady?"


    Yang Qinglong shook his head with a smile, "although the name of the Sword Fairy is not small, it is not a gold lettered signboard, so no matter what, I will not be 100% assured of you lanze."


    Lanze looks at each other coldly.


    Yang Qinglong took a few sips of wine and said slowly: "it is a fact that the Tibetan sword clan is the only one in the Dayu lake. Even though our old patriarch is so ambitious, he can''t say that he is now competing with the Tibetan Jianmen. Instead, he is pinning his hopes on Miss Baizhi. Bai Zhi is a girl with high quality, and Wang Bai is not necessarily as good as Wang Bai, but in fact, he is gifted It is not necessarily possible to cross the mountain of wangbai. Even if we can, how can we say that in the past few decades? The old patriarch can still live for several years. You and I don''t know. It''s really wise of the old patriarch to put the clan foundation in the hands of a girl, lanze


    LAN Ze sneered: "according to Mr. Yang said so, zongmen will simply give you Mr. Yang''s hand, and let you carry forward the sword sect?"


    Yang Qinglong shook his head. "I can only use the sword, but it''s not very good for me. The reason why I told you so much about lanze was that I just wanted to see your reaction. Whether I pretended or not, I had an idea in my heart to avoid panic."


    Lanze said calmly: "so Mr. Yang is not afraid to leave a bad impression in lanze''s heart?"


    Yang Qinglong smiles but does not speak.


    Mutual exploration, seemingly thorough, but in fact, no one has revealed the real cards.


    -


    after returning to his room, Li Fuyao took out two famous swords from the sword box, and quietly continued to raise the sword with the slowest method. This method, which he called water and grind, was slow, but he was at ease.


    Just like an old farmer planting grain into the field, he can watch the grain grow slowly. Although it will take a few months to see how the harvest is, it will never be said that it is half done.


    Although Li Fuyao is not an old farmer, his sword cultivation method is the same as that of the old farmer''s farming.


    the former masters of Qingsi and Xiaoxue are not as good as Li Fuyao. Besides, Li Fuyao''s talent is much worse than that of Li Fuyao. Therefore, Li Fuyao is not in a hurry. In fact, he understands the truth that freezing three feet is not a day''s cold.


    The two swords were kept warm for a full hour before they were put away. Li Fuyao stood up and moved for a moment. Then he began to hold the sword in a virtual way. Thanks to the sword moves passed down by Lu, the room was large enough to withstand Li Fuyao''s tossing. Otherwise, he would have to go to the bow of the boat.Li Fuyao was meticulous and careful in his swordsmanship, sitting and luck.


    It''s the established route to go to Dazhou after going down the mountain. But he also knows that since Yanling has been taken care of in that place, the two years will not be very easy. However, there is no news that Dazhou has been destroyed. Instead, Li Fuyao is at ease. Since the country has not been destroyed, there is still room for return. Then Li Fuyao will not be able to kill again Some of the Yan tombs are dedicated.


    Today''s Li Fuyao is not the same as that of that day.


    However, Li Fuyao, who has not yet set foot in the third level of swordsman, is actually in some distress.


    However, this kind of distress is well hidden by him, which is not easy to be found.


    Li Fuyao sat on the edge of the bed and twisted his neck. No matter who swordman he was, he was not young. After two years of practicing sword, he was almost 18 years old. According to the saying that he would be crowned at the age of 10 on Tuesday, he would not be able to speak of youth in two years ¡£


    However, the life span of the monks on the mountain is much longer than that of the martial arts men in the lower reaches of the mountain. Even if Li Fuyao grows for another ten years, in the eyes of many monks, he may still be a little boy.


    Li Fuyao didn''t feel so afraid. After many years, her Kendo level was still so bad and useless. She was just afraid of her disappointment when she saw Qinghuai next time.


    Li Fuyao, who is willing to be laughed at by Qinghuai, does not want to let Qinghuai down.


    If you want to come like this, you are really worried.


    With this in mind, Li Fuyao got up and used a set of sword moves. These sword moves are the same as the name of Xiaoxue sword. They are also Xiaoxue. They were created by Xie Lu in his spare time. They are not so practical. They are only good-looking words.


    If Li Fuyao is carrying out the sword moves, it will be very beautiful.


    After the exhibition, Li Fuyao was ready to close the window. But looking out, a girl in grey seemed to be surrounded by a group of people in the distance, causing an incident.


    Li Fuyao could not help slowing down the action of closing the window when he saw that the heavy gold ancient sword trembled slightly, as if it was about to come out of its sheath. He also wanted to see how the "sword embryo" was doing in the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    There is a lot of noise in the bow of the boat. Since Bai Zhi, a girl in grey clothes, was surrounded by a group of unknown men in green, many people''s eyes have gathered on the bow. In fact, most people on the boat know the identity of that girl. Even if they don''t recognize it, they can be stupid after meeting Li Gu, Yang Qinglong and lanze, the former sword maniacs Guess something.


    If it wasn''t for the sword embryo who asked Jianzong to travel as a treasure, how could there be such a big battle? Not only could Li Gu, a sword maniac, travel with him, but also Yang Qinglong, who became famous in the first World War, would be sent out.


    As for the sword fairy who hasn''t been wandering in the lake for many years, it''s not that her martial arts level is higher than these two. It''s just that Li Gu and Yang Qinglong often appear in the lake, but this Sword Fairy is really rare in the world.


    Bai Zhi, a girl in grey with a heavy gold sword, was silent. Surrounded by a group of people, she didn''t show any joy or anger. Now, the storm is not big. It''s just that there were many people in the bow of the boat. When Bai Zhi crossed the road, he bumped into a man in green, who was a vulgar martial arts man. Even though he said some offensive words, Bai Zhi was still angry Even if one arm of the man in green was broken, I didn''t expect that there were too many people from this big man in the bow of the boat. Only after a moment, her sword embryo was naturally surrounded in the middle, and those people did not move. After encircling the white branch, they just looked at the old golden sword behind the white branch coldly.


    Wenjianzong is one of the most famous sects in Dayu. There are a lot of swordsmen in this sect, and one of them is famous in the world. In addition, wenjianzong is good at collecting famous swords. There are ten famous swords in the world. This ancient golden sword ranks among the top ten in Dayu, and it is second only to the old patriarch The handle of Qingshuang is of great value. It is a gift that the old patriarch chose to give to the old man of Yanling. Why should it be accepted well is that Bai Zhi is left behind. The slightest consideration is not enough for the external humanity.


    After Bai Zhi was surrounded by people, the group of men in green didn''t take it easy. Obviously, they knew the girl''s identity. They asked Jianfeng of Jianzong. The disciple of the old patriarch is expected to become the next leader of Wenjian sect. It''s hard for many schools in Dayu''s rivers and lakes to catch up with this sword embryo. If she was in the wild, she would have been in the wild Maybe the middle-aged man in Tsing Yi who is the leader over there may have put up with it. A group of men with martial arts realm can''t say that they can enter the family. If they meet three famous Kendo masters for a long time, they have no chance to win. But now, even if he makes some concessions, he can''t just retreat. If so, if he loses his face, it''s OK to say that he will lose his face The face of the sect is not so easy to say.


    If you ask Jianzong''s family is a big business, few people in Dayu can look at each other without looking at each other. But they are originally a small family on the border of Dayu. If they can''t handle it properly this time, they will lose face. If nothing else, they will lose half of their salt tea business. When the time comes, all the brothers in the family will not be able to afford to eat. How dare they say that they mix the river The lake thing.


    The leading middle-aged man in Tsing Yi didn''t rush to open his mouth after he surrounded Baizhi. In fact, he was just watching the reaction of the three famous swordsmen. He didn''t want to make a big deal, but he always had to give him a step down. Although the girl in front of him was gifted, she asked the next leader of the sword clan, but what could he say She is a young girl. I can''t say how well-informed she is. These worldly people in the world are not free to have a good martial arts skill.


    The man in Tsing Yi is waiting, but in fact, Yang Qinglong and lanze have already arrived here in the distance. Yang Qinglong has no idea to rescue Baizhi from the beginning to the end, but lanze is not willing to deal with these villains.


    As for Li Gu, an old sword maniac, he never appeared in his own room and never paid attention to the bow side of the boat. He was the oldest, but he was not willing to spend too much energy on such trivial matters. Even if Bai Zhi was involved, Li Gu would not have any other ideas.


    Bai Zhi and that group of men in green stand still, LAN Ze''s Willow eyebrows have been wrinkled very deep, almost to release the sword behind his back, but Yang Qinglong shook his head.


    He turned his head and looked at the famous Sword Fairy, who was very famous, but looked like a young Sword Fairy in the lake. He whispered: "after the Sword Fairy wields this sword, whether we ask the sword master or the Tibetan sword gate behind us, will the group of men in green in the opposite side give up? It''s really true that these guys who are struggling at the bottom of the river and lake have no heart. Even if they can''t beat our three swords, they will not die because of their face. If we go back ten thousand steps, we will naturally be able to retreat. But is it good for the reputation of the sword clan? Although the public can''t kill us, it''s enough to make us hard to walk in the river and lake after we ask the sword clan. In fact, it''s not difficult to deal with this matter. However, Sword Fairy is not suitable for you to show up, and I am not willing to show up at once. This situation has never been a test for miss. If she wants to be the leader of sword sect in the future, she will have to encounter these things. It''s good to have a look at it today. "


    Yang Qinglong turned his head and said with a light smile: "of course, the Sword Fairy can also be understood as my consideration for the young lady. Can you let me follow the young lady wholeheartedly? It''s really not a sword embryo identity, and a determined next patriarch can do it."Lanze frowned, didn''t nod or shake his head, but said lightly: "I don''t care, if those people want to hand, I''ll take out the sword."


    Yang Qinglong laughs at him. He is too lazy to say right or wrong about the idea of the Sword Fairy. However, if Bai Zhizhen let those people do something about it, although Yang Qinglong won''t kill Bai Zhi with a stick from then on, his perception will undoubtedly be much worse.


    The two of them asked Keqing of Jianzong each had plans. Li Fuyao, who was lying by the window, looked listless.


    He didn''t have to see the white branch pull out the sword, but no matter what, he had to make some progress. Like now, the two groups of people were facing each other. Li Fuyao was too far away to see the whole story.


    At the scene, the man in green, who had been waiting for the appearance of the three guests of Jianzong, had nothing to do. He had no choice but to say something bravely. He almost said that he had repeated the previous thing. He had only said a fact. Then he began to wait for the sword embryo to open his mouth.


    Bai Zhi, who was carrying a heavy ancient sword, looked up at the man whose martial arts realm was not much better than her. He calmly said, "today''s thing is my fault, and later I''m a little heavy handed, but I can''t bear to speak about it. Therefore, today''s business is not finished. However, if this trivial matter involves two teachers, it should not be at all. Let''s leave it I don''t think Mr


    The man in Tsing Yi was so depressed that the stone in his heart was half fallen. He was not afraid that the girl would talk to him about this. If he didn''t say anything, he would fight. This is the result he didn''t want to see.


    He held his fist slightly. "Miss, I''m very good at using swords. I happen to have a brother who uses swords here. It''s better to have a duel between two people. It''s better to take a duel that has nothing to do with life and death. Whether we win or ask Jianzong to win, we''ll stop this matter. How about that?"


    Bai Zhi thought slightly and nodded quickly.


    The man in green breathed a sigh of relief and got out of the way. Behind him, a man in green who had been carrying a sword case appeared opposite the white branch.


    Bai Zhi took off the ancient sword behind his back and held it in his hand with a plain expression.


    After seeing this man, Yang Qinglong in the distance burst into laughter. "Originally, I thought that the hidden sword gate didn''t leave any backhand on the ship, but now I understand that this is a good move."


    LAN Ze''s momentum changed, and the sword behind him trembled slightly.


    Yang Qinglong said with a smile: "the Sword Fairy doesn''t want to know who this disciple of Tibetan sword sect is?"


    Blue Ze face no expression, "no matter who, as long as endanger the safety of miss can not."


    Yang Qinglong waved his hand. "Come on, I''m too lazy to say it. It''s a good thing for both sides. Now that so many people listen, what''s the reason for you to put in a hand now?"


    Lanze took a step forward, "lanze doesn''t care about the reputation of Jianzong."


    How can we stop this matter


    Lanser said he didn''t want to see it.


    Yang Qinglong stepped out and stopped in front of lanze.


    This reputation is the most prosperous of the three. Standing in front of lanze, he rubbed his hands slightly, and his eyes were indifferent. "Sword Fairy, I really want to see it."


    Lanze sneered, "I knew you were a white eyed wolf."


    Yang Qinglong said nothing. This swordsman, who once had a sword competition with Wang Bo, is not comparable to lanze in terms of Kendo cultivation.


    Although lanze knew it, he still wanted to make a sword.


    At the door of Li Gu''s room in the distance, an old man in black with a sword box on his back stood in front of the room of the sword maniac. He said with a smile: "old ghost Li, how are you doing? Now I have a sword competition with me."


    The door was closed and no one spoke, but the sound of a sword coming out of its sheath.


    The old man in black smiles, his eyes are hot.


    Li Fuyao, who lies beside the window, looks at the bow of the boat and drinks leisurely.


    The young girl Bai Zhi, as the party concerned, pulled out the heavy gold ancient sword. The man with the sword case on his back shook slightly. When he saw the sword box open, a long sword appeared.


    The man looked at the white branch and said with a smile, "white branch, ask about the sword embryo of the sword clan. It''s very powerful."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    A few miles away from the official ferry of the Dayu imperial court, two people sat opposite each other on the bow deck. There was no other thing on the wooden table. There were only two cups of tea on the wooden table. Two people sat opposite each other. One looked only middle-aged, and the other was gray. He was leisurely. Behind him was a beautiful sword boy holding an ancient sword.


    The other, gray haired and dressed in purple, did not wear a sword or carry a sword boy.


    Not far away from them, there were four men waiting at the hatch. They were all beautiful women, but they didn''t wear any clothes. They all carried sword boxes.


    Between the two, the middle-aged man''s name is very famous in Dayu''s rivers and lakes. He is known as the first person in kendo. When talking about this person, he is described as the highest level of Kendo in the world.


    There has always been a saying that martial arts are No. 1. No matter who they are, it will not be easy if they want to occupy the first place. Even if they do, they will not be convinced by everyone. But now there are two people in Dayu lake, they firmly hold the first place, which makes the whole Dayu Lake feel no doubt that the first one is Dayu lake now Luo Wushuang, the first martial arts master in Dayu, has been holding the first place in the world since he pulled the first one from Malaysia in Dayu lake for 30 years. I don''t know how many people have gone to challenge Luo Wushuang. Let alone win the war, there has never been a draw. If it is not so overbearing, it will be the day of the day First, it''s really not like this. Now everyone thinks it should be.


    In addition to the first martial arts man, Wang Bo is another person. Although the martial arts level is far from invincible in Dayu, his Kendo cultivation has long been a unique one in the sword forest. He was eight years old and practiced sword for 40 years. He never met an opponent in kendo. After he was not confused, he was the first person in Dayu''s kendo. Later, the swordsman challenged this swordsman, and Wang Bai almost became a master If you don''t mention the sword, you can win the battle. Except for a few people who have to carry the sword to meet the enemy, they will win or lose within a hundred moves. The victory or defeat is naturally that he is defeated by others.


    Wang Bai''s invincible sword forest is just like Luoyang''s matchless and invincible Dayu''s rivers and lakes. Only these two people are the first, and others have no doubt.


    Now, the two men on the bow of the boat are Wang Bai, a man in grey clothes. The other one is a guest of the Jianmen sect. Although he is not as good at Kendo as Wang Bai is, he is still able to treat Wang Bai with courtesy due to his high seniority.


    This time, he asked Wang Bo, a nominal guest Qing, to come out of the mountain. He didn''t want the Kendo master to do it in person. After all, he was the first person in kendo. If he attacked a sword embryo who was not yet an adult, it was said that Wang Bai''s face would be lost.


    Therefore, this time, the Tibetan sword gate asked Wang Bai to come out with an ancient sword that had been sealed in the door for many years. It was just a symbolic raid. Just to ensure that it was safe, there was no need to do anything about it. In fact, it was not too difficult for the Tibetan sword clan to deal with it.


    The old chieftain of Jianzong sent three guests to ensure the safety of the sword embryo, but the old master of the Tibetan sword clan asked Wang Bai to fight in person, which was more important at a glance.


    Wen Jianzong wanted to pick up a sign of Kendo No.1 from Tibet Jianmen, but Zang Jianmen might not be willing to do so.


    If you ask the old master of Jianzong''s ambition, you want to take the sword sect to another level with this sword embryo. However, the old master of Jianmen can''t let you get what you want.


    If you want to kill a sword embryo, you can also get rid of three guests. What else can sword master use to show off in front of my sword hiding door?


    What about rejuvenation.


    Looking at the ferry in the distance, he said with a smile: "Mr. Wang, do you want to ask if there are any backers of Jianzong? Such a sword embryo was so rashly brought out by the three guests. There was no cover up on the way. We were not waiting for us to hide the sword gate to take it down at one stroke?"


    Wang Bai''s face did not change and his expression did not change. "Li Gu, a sword maniac, can walk more than 70 moves under my sword. Yang Qinglong took me 30 moves in those years, and now he can take me at least 50 moves. As for lanze, the sword immortal, although he will lose within 10 moves, they are all famous masters in dayujiang lake. In fact, it is enough for them to protect a sword embryo Yu, it''s just that you can''t afford to hide your sword. "


    In his words, the guest Qing of the Tibetan sword gate did not seem to take it seriously.


    Laokeqing pretended not to hear Wang Bai''s slight words, but said with a calm smile: "in fact, it''s not just Dayu lake. Even in the court, since you''re born with the idea of overthrowing someone, you have to pay attention to whether you''ve been hit by others. I remember that a few days ago, Lord Yang, the Hubu of Dayu capital city, was willing to hold a box of gold for a killer organization to assassinate him at home in order to overthrow a colleague of the same Dynasty. Later, when the matter was revealed, Lord Yang tried his best to refute it. But after the boxes of gold and silver were found in his mansion, it was impossible that our emperor''s Majesty was nothing I understand. Even if we can''t find out if you hired a murderer to kill someone, we can check his embezzlement bank just by the boxes of gold and silver. We, ah, are not much different from this Lord Yang. We want to overthrow some political enemy, but we only want to deal with the master of swordsmen, and we don''t need to consider the rest. "


    Wang Bai was incorruptible. He just waved his hand and said, "things in Dayu''s rivers and lakes are very chaotic. Wang Bai can''t be a gentleman and don''t want to get a reputation. Therefore, today''s thing is just to plunder the array. If you really don''t have the cheek, it''s not good for Kendo, but now it doesn''t work either consciously or unconsciously. Wang Bai''s Kendo has come to an end and will go on I can''t walk half a step. "Purple old guest Qing asked with a smile: "Mr. Wang''s Kendo has reached its peak. Where should Dayu''s swordsmanship go after that?"


    Wang Bai sneered: "Wang Bai''s Kendo has reached its peak. What''s the matter with Guan Dayu''s swordsmanship? Wang Bai''s Kendo has never been the best in the world. Apart from other things, Mr. Liu''s Kendo was much higher than Wang Bai''s. only before the second Mr. Liu was a swordsman in the world, did Kendo stagnate on Wang Bai. In fact, I couldn''t see him If a woman becomes the leader of the sword forest, she will not take over today''s affairs. "


    Lao Keqing was silent. In the heart of this swordsman, since you Wang Bo has such an idea, don''t take this matter. Now it''s time for things to come. When the sword is taken, and you say these words, is it the same as those who have become bitches and set up memorial archways?


    However, Lao Keqing doesn''t need to say anything about this. Whether it''s because of Wang Bai''s status as a guest Qing or because of his status as the first person in kendo, all these words are destined to be buried in his heart.


    Wang Bai took a look at the old guest Qing. He didn''t pay attention to what he thought in his heart. He just put his eyes on the ship in the distance and asked calmly, "Li Gu, the old sword maniac, who has been arranged to deal with the hidden sword gate?"


    The old guest Qing should say: "mu''an."


    Wang Bai said without expression: "this old man, you can all come out of the mountain. It''s really unrealistic to ask Jianzong to hide the spanner wrist of Jianmen with you."


    Lao Keqing laughs but doesn''t speak. It''s not so simple to hide the details of Jianmen.


    -


    three battles on board.


    LAN Ze is against Yang Qinglong, and the girl is against a disciple of shangzang Jianmen. However, Li Gu, the old sword maniac, has nothing to do with it.


    LAN Ze has not fought against people for many years. In fact, she once again uses her sword, which is far worse than Yang Qinglong. She only relies on the terrain on the bow side of the boat and does not lose the battle soon. However, most of her mind is on Bai Zhi over there, so she is doomed to lose.


    It''s distracting to fight with Kendo players like Yang Qinglong who can take 30 moves against Wang Bai. If not, what is the way to die?


    However, compared with this side, the most evenly matched one was the battle between Bai Zhi and the disciple of the Tibetan sword sect. The sword embryo of the Jian clan handed out an ancient sword with heavy gold in his hand. The sword moves continuously and naturally. Although his genuine Qi is not enough for the man in front of him, it can make up for this.


    This made the disciple of the Tibetan sword school a little helpless.


    There are a lot of spectators at the bow of the boat, but there are not many martial arts men in the river. They only see the sword flying in Bai Zhi''s hand, but they don''t know the real meaning.


    There are even people who don''t even see the moves.


    Standing in the distance, Li Fuyao could see clearly.


    However, the young man with half a pot of wine soon turned his attention to Li Gu''s room not far away from him. The two swordsmen were both in the room and did not encounter anything. In fact, he was much better at mastering the sword moves than the others.


    Some bored Li Fuyao was about to close the window when he looked at Li Gu''s room when he was suddenly pushed open. Li Gu, carrying a sword, walked out of the room.


    There is no one behind.


    Li Fu frowned, looked at the other side, and shook his head. The swordsman was really hiding. He was the first of the three to end the war.


    Is this old sword maniac the only one who has good words in the old master''s brochures?


    -


    at the bow of the ferry boat behind the ship, Wang Bai got up and took the ancient sword pine cypress held by the sword boy behind him. He said with a loud smile not far ahead: "Wang Bai is here, can Li Gu dare to fight with me?"


    This Kendo master, who has only come here by plundering array, is now suddenly moved. Although the old guest Qing is a little excited, he has no worries. Anyway, Wang Bai is doing things for the sake of hiding Jianmen.


    Li Gu suddenly turned around and looked at Li Fuyao from a distance. Li Fuyao looked calm, but Li Gu jumped off the bow and stepped on the water.


    Go and fight Wang Bai.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Wang Bai''s sudden voice not only surprised the old guest Qing in purple, but also aroused the hearts of countless warriors on the whole ship.


    This swordsman is the first swordsman in the world who has been invited to fight in person?


    Even if a swordsman occasionally challenges this swordsman, most of Wang Bai doesn''t need a sword to fight against the enemy. After using the sword, no one can support a hundred moves under him. Now Wang Bai himself invites Li Gu, a sword maniac, to fight with him. In addition to people''s surprise, countless martial arts men on this ship have a lot of thoughts about the old sword maniac.


    The swordsman who can be invited to fight by Wang Bai, in any case, is not bad!


    Li Gu, an old swordsman, is one of the top ten swordsmen in Dayu. It is true that Li Gu can face the chieftain of kendo. Does he have a chance to win?


    Others don''t know, but Wang Bai knows very well that Li Gu in the past is not qualified to invite Wang Bai to fight with his sword, even though he has a high level of swordsmanship. However, from the moment Li Gu walked out of the room, Wang Baicai felt for the first time that the old swordsman''s swordsmanship level was still better than before. What''s more, it''s much better than that!


    Wang Bai didn''t know how Li Gu could get to this point, but what he only cared about was that Li Gu''s sword road was not much worse than him.


    Wang Bai, who thinks that Kendo has come to an end, has been looking for an opponent all these years.


    For many years, we can''t.


    Once you wish.


    So Wang Bai didn''t hesitate to ask for a sword.


    Fortunately, Li Gu didn''t refuse and jumped off the bow of the boat to fight.


    Since this old swordsman is said to be a sword maniac, he has a rare chance to fight against Wang Bai. Moreover, the most important part of today''s situation is still Wang Bai. As a result, Li Gu is unwilling to avoid the battle.


    Two Kendo masters compare swords on the river, but they are more eye-catching than the sword embryo in the bow and another person.


    Bai Zhi frowned and kept on using his sword moves. Although he was young, he had learned a lot, and he had mastered most of them. Therefore, even if he was lack of genuine Qi, he was still not so fast at a disadvantage. However, during this period, no one knew whether the Tibetan sword sect disciple had done his best Xiao.


    Lanze and Yang Qinglong have already stopped. Yang Qinglong, leaning against the railing, laughs and says: "so it is. Old man Li hides deeply. Compared with Wang Bai, Wang Bai''s accomplishments are not much worse. No wonder the old patriarch is so relieved when he goes out. It''s not bad to have old man Li at his side."


    Lanzer felt a little confused.


    Yang Qinglong was in a good mood and said with a smile, "Sword Fairy, don''t you go to save Miss soon?"


    Lanze stopped talking, but he quickly swept to the bow of the boat.


    Yang Qinglong said with a smile: "a Wang Bai, an old sword maniac, and such a young man, this ship is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon."


    After that, Yang Qinglong rubbed his wrists, and his eyes fell on the ferry in the distance. Now the old lady in purple is standing in the bow of the boat.


    Yang Qinglong sighed, "we are going to fight for our lives."


    Before the words fell, the Kendo master''s momentum changed in vain. He was more powerful than before when he fought with lanze, the Sword Fairy.


    He jumped out of the boat to find the old guest Qing in purple.


    On the other side of Li Fuyao''s room, Li Fuyao, who had been watching from the window, finally walked out of the room. He did not go to the bow of the boat. After walking around the deck, he did not find any place suitable for watching the two swordsmen compare swords.


    Forced to do so, Li Fuyao got off the boat in a place where there were few people and walked slowly on the river. Finally, he stood on the river not far away from Wang Bai and Li Gu, and decided to see the battle between the two men, which represents the battle of the top of Kendo in Dayu.


    But before he could stand still, he heard a cry from the ferry. Li Fu shook his head and found that all the soldiers on the boat were staring at him. This made Li Fuyao feel puzzled.


    Even the two men over there who have not yet taken out their swords are looking at this place.


    Standing on the surface of the river, Li Fuyao became the focus of people''s eyes.


    Li Gu, an old sword maniac, just glanced at Li Fuyao and sighed: "the Tibetan sword school has a deep foundation, but such a young man can step on the water without falling into it. It is said that my young lady is a sword embryo and a rare Kendo genius. However, it seems that there is still a lot worse to meet this disciple of Tibetan sword sect. In this case, why don''t you hold on to it?"


    Wang Bai looked the same, but said calmly: "today is better than the sword, no matter what else, only about the sword. If Wang Bo died here today, it would be the best ending."


    Li Gu was surprised and said, "are you really at the end of Kendo?"


    Wang Bai said with a smile, "if I die under your sword today, it will be considered that Kendo has no end, but my Kendo has come to an end. But if you die, how can Wang Bo know where the end of Kendo is?"


    Li Gu was speechless. At this moment, for the first time, he admired Wang Bai. This admiration was not for Wang Bai, but for Wang Bai''s attitude towards kendo.Li Gu looked down at the sword in his hand. His face was calm. It was a rare thing for a martial arts man not to go downhill at his age. There is a saying that martial arts is like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. This sentence is particularly appropriate for a Wufu of his age.


    However, Li Gu was different from other martial arts men in the world. He sailed against the current, but he went farther and farther. After his age, his realm soared and he was approaching the situation of approaching Wang Bai.


    However, the old swordsman is no longer young. He has no desire to win fame and gain any more. Therefore, while the realm of Kendo has always been high, there is nothing to show. Except for the old master who asked about the sword sect, Wang Bai can be noticed as soon as he steps out of the room.


    Li Gu was not a talkative person, so after a moment, he pulled out his sword and handed it out with a sword. His sword moves are exquisite. Wang Bai''s ancient sword, pine and cypress, are undoubtedly the top swords in Dayu''s rivers and lakes.


    In the moment that Li Gu''s sword reached his eyes, he had already stopped Li Gu''s sword.


    When the two swords meet, the sound of gold and iron rings and sparks are splashed.


    Li Gu, an old swordsman, was so absorbed that he did not show any flaws after counting his swords.


    These two top Kendo masters in Dayu''s world really presented a wonderful sword competition to the audience.


    At the bow of the boat, lanze has solved the crisis of the girl Baizhi. The man from the Tibetan sword gate stops with a bitter smile. Lanze, the Sword Fairy, is far from being able to compete with other swordsmen.


    Even if he could not capture the sword embryo, it would not be long before he could have an answer.


    This game of cangjianmen was not a game with much deliberation and planning. It was originally a successful ending without Wang Bo''s action. However, no one knew that the old swordsman had gone so far in kendo, so he turned the game into a matter of trust in Wang Bai.


    However, Wang Bo is the first swordsman in Dayu. Even if he doesn''t like him, he has to admit that if he does, it will be seven or eight points.


    Even the old sword maniac, no matter how hidden, would not think that Wang Bai would be defeated.


    This swordsman, who has been invincible in Dayu''s Swordsman for many years, has already established his image as an invincible swordsman among numerous swordsmen in Dayu.


    In kendo, Wang Bai is the first one, and wudaoluo is unparalleled. It is recognized by Dayu Wufu that there is no falsehood.


    Bai Zhi took up the ancient golden sword and stood with lanze at the side of the bow rail to watch the two swordsmen in the distance. Although they couldn''t really see the sword, the reason was that the place was not a good place. However, Bai Zhi didn''t say anything. Instead, he asked, "where''s uncle Yang?"


    LAN Ze frowned and hesitated for a moment. Then he told Bai Zhi about Yang Qinglong''s blocking her. She thought that the young lady would be sad or distressed no matter what, but what she had to wait for was an understatement of Bai Zhi.


    LAN Ze said earnestly: "Miss, Yang Qinglong and Li Gu, now that Li Gu and Wang Bai are against each other, naturally they can clear away his suspicion. But Yang Qinglong, who stopped me, has become the biggest suspect. If it is not for collusion with Tibetan Jianmen, how can he dare to make such a move?"


    Bai Zhi looks at LAN Ze and doesn''t intend to open his mouth.


    But lanze obviously didn''t stop thinking about it. After a moment of silence, she said again, "Yang Qinglong has a different heart. It can''t be fake!"


    This is a firm statement.


    Bai Zhi glanced at the blue shirt in the distance, and then said, "the master gave me three brochures before I went out. Auntie, you three knew that. At that time, the three brochures were comments on the three of you. Shifu used the eight words" don''t know the overall situation and don''t know the whole story "as her aunt''s comment, while to Uncle Yang, she used" gentle temperament and heart of the sword " As a comment, I can understand uncle Yang''s behavior even if it''s weird. On the contrary, the comment of my aunt is not so bad. On the contrary, the master gave me another one besides the three brochures. What was said in it was true. It was true or false, but Uncle Yang''s was true. It''s not until now that I want to understand the truth and falsehood of Shifu''s words. It should be the fake word of old Chi Jian. Although my aunt''s comments are somewhat excessive, they are true. "


    Blue Ze''s eyes are dim.


    Bai Zhi took LAN Ze''s hand and whispered, "although my aunt''s mind is not as good as Uncle Yang and Chi Jian''s grandfather, with one heart toward me, it is already what Bai Zhi wants to see most."


    Lanze squeezed out a smile and said with some emotion: "Miss really can''t only practice sword. She is much better than aunt."


    Bai Zhi laughed, and then quickly looked at the young man standing on the river. She said confidently, "since that man is not a disciple of the Tibetan sword sect, we should see if he can be used by us."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    Yang Qinglong, who came to the ferry over there with his sword, looked at the old guest Qing in purple standing in the bow of the boat with a strange look.


    In fact, before he became famous, this old guest Qing in purple was an ordinary disciple of wenjianzong. Later, he didn''t know why Kendo had made great progress, so he left wenjianzong to develop on his own. He didn''t see any trace in these years. After he went to Tibet Jianmen, he didn''t publicize it.


    When Yang Qinglong entered wenjianzong, he happened to see this elder leave wenjianzong in high spirits. For a long time, he had a great influence on Yang Qinglong.


    Standing in the bow of the boat, old guest Qing in purple looked at Yang Qinglong, who was just an ordinary disciple of Jianzong. He was still smiling. "Yang Qinglong, have you met a bottleneck in practicing sword these years? How about asking me to solve your doubts?"


    Yang Qinglong looked complicated and raised his head. "Yang Qinglong is really puzzled. I hope you can give me some advice."


    The old guest Qing in purple waved his hand. "You Yang Qinglong just wants to ask me why I acted like this. My answer is simple, and it''s not difficult for me. If you think I''m wrong, you can use your sword to show me whether you, the first Kendo man after Wang Bai, is really so. If you die unfortunately, it''s easy If I throw you into the river, I will die, and so will you. It''s just that if Wang Bai is defeated here today, it''s hard to stop him from asking the sword sect. If one day you can win the first sect in the world, please tell me that I''m an old man of Jianzong. "


    Yang Qinglong''s forehead.


    Lao Ke Qing walked slowly for a few steps. He went to the cabin and took out a sword. Yang Qinglong could see clearly that the sword was a sword used by ordinary disciples of Jianzong. It was made of ordinary materials and was not a good sword.


    "I used to mention this sword when I practiced it. I haven''t changed it for decades. Today, I''m fighting with you, the king of swordsman. Can I use this sword to complement each other?"


    Yang Qinglong nodded his head and said with a smile: "the elder just did this, and Yang Qinglong felt that he had always looked at the elder wrongly."


    Laokeqing waved his hand, "it doesn''t matter if you look at it wrong. But before the sword, I want to know one thing. Now, the young man on the river is your disciple of the sword clan?"


    Yang Qinglong shook his head. "Don''t say it''s about asking the sword clan. Even if it''s the Tibetan sword gate, no one dares to tell that person. Wang Bai''s swordsmanship is as high as the sky. If you meet him, you''ll be defeated."


    Old guest Qing looks different, "that person is not Wu Fu?"


    Yang Qinglong said with a wry smile: "I don''t know for sure, but I''ve dealt with them before. The momentum of such a young man is much higher than that of Wang Bai. If he is a disciple of Jianshan, he is one of the few swordsmen in the world. He should always have a sword hanging around his waist. Why is he carrying a sword box? Before, I thought that he Zang Jianmen was old. If not, how could I know how powerful this young man was? "


    Laokeqing sighed: "my martial arts master, after the end of kendo, I wanted to go to another place. But actually, the two roads are different. The road is naturally more difficult than our road. Therefore, no matter how talented we are, we still feel worse when we look at it in the hearts of the people there. Maybe it''s even your sword embryo, It''s not because Wang Bo and other swordsmen are invincible in the river and lake. In fact, they are not treated by those people. Therefore, the little sword embryo is not worth mentioning. Everyone is a treasure. In the future, it is just to make a fish for people to watch in this small pond. If you want to improve, you can do it It''s not easy. "


    Yang Qinglong frowned and said, "listen to the old master, obviously know a lot about the monk on the mountain?"


    Lao Keqing looked at Yang Qinglong, but he couldn''t seem to mention the idea of comparing swords any more. He threw the sword into the cabin and sat down in the bow of the boat for a few steps. He muttered, "what kind of sword should I compare with you? I''ll wait until the two win or lose."


    Yang Qinglong, smiling, went over and sat down opposite the old guest Qing. He asked straight to the point: "the old master must have seen those people who are learning swords on the mountain?"


    Old guest Qing nodded, "there are two things, blocked in my chest, not spit out."


    Yang Qinglong is waiting to hear the following.


    Old guest Qing said softly: "Wang Bai''s natural talent is the number one in Dayu''s rivers and lakes in recent decades. In fact, it''s not too much. From my point of view, no one can compare with Mr. Liu at that time, but Mr. Liu''s talent is much better than Wang Bai''s. This is not a stupid thing. Therefore, it''s not difficult for Mr. Liu to go out of the river and climb mountains. Wang Bai can''t be just because of his poor quality. As early as 40 years ago, Wang Bai went to the Jianshan mountain and was lucky to be able to cross it When they got to the real Jianshan mountain, they just couldn''t get to the mountain or the top of the mountain. In fact, they didn''t even get to the waist of the mountain, so they had to go down the mountain in dismay. On the way down the mountain, they saw Mr. Liu. "


    Yang Qinglong was stunned, "Mr. Liu Yibai Liu?"


    Old guest Qing nodded. "At that time, Mr. Liu seemed to have been nearly a year away from the lake, but his appearance still remained unchanged. After seeing Mr. Wang, Mr. Liu did not squint, and Wang Bai took the initiative to talk to him for a moment. Mr. Liu was free and easy. He only asked about the close range of the river and lake. Wang Bai was very concerned about Mr. Liu So I asked"Do you know what Mr. Liu said back then?"


    Yang Qinglong frowned and said nothing.


    Old guest Qing said with a smile: "Mr. Liu means that if Liu Yibai wants to enter the lake of Dayu again, he doesn''t need to kill people. He can just take a look at people lightly. Naturally, Wang Bo doesn''t know how far Mr. Liu''s Kendo level has reached. However, with this sentence alone, he should know that Mr. Liu has already gone a long way in kendo. Later, Wang Bai asked Mr. Liu whether he could embark on that road. "


    Yang Qinglong said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Liu must have said that Wang Bai''s qualifications are too poor."


    Old guest Qing nodded, "Mr. Liu''s straight talk, but it also shows a very distressing problem. Wang Bai''s qualifications are still not good. Who else can become the rest of the martial arts?"


    Yang Qinglong pondered for a long time and asked, "what''s the second thing the elder said?"


    "The first thing can still be regarded as hearsay, but the second thing is my own experience, which can''t be fake."


    "I left wenjianzong and left wenjianzong after the rapid development of swordsmanship. I had thought of starting another door, but this idea didn''t come true. The reason is that I met a swordsman when I was traveling in the world."


    "I met him in the wind and snow. When I saw his sword hanging around his waist, I wanted to ask for advice. But the man just laughed and whispered that I was just a child''s method. I was so angry that I had to divide life and death when I carried the sword. But when the man just looked at me, I saw the endless sword in his eyes. Seeing this scene, I did not even mention the sword. I regarded this as a shame for decades Over the years, he gradually put it down. He thought carefully about what he said before. He said that between heaven and earth, swordsmen in the world are divided into nine realms. He has never been to Jianshan, but he was accepted as a disciple by a disciple of Jianshan, and the realm is only the second. So I can''t carry the sword. What if the sword immortal of the Ninth level has reached the end? "


    Yang Qinglong lost his voice and said: "I have heard that there are sword immortals in this world!"


    Laokeqing looked slightly grim. "Naturally, the man said that the sword immortal, the sword immortal surnamed Chao, was the power of a sword. All the martial arts men in Dayu could not live. Even the towering capital of Dayu was just about that sword immortal''s sword. With one sword, the mountain was cut, and the river and sea were cut off with one sword! And six thousand years ago, there were still quite a few of them in the world! "


    Yang Qinglong heard that his eyes were filled with tears. "No one in the world who practices swordsmanship doesn''t want to achieve such a state. No matter what''s in front of him, it''s nothing but a sword. Why should we do this? Let the younger generation know that there are such sword immortals in the world, but they can''t touch them!"


    Old guest Qing Qi ran said: "I think only natural talent like Mr. Liu can make a difference. The rest of the martial arts men just roll in this mud pond."


    Yang Qinglong bowed his head and murmured: "talent is so gifted that I can''t go back to heaven. I can''t blame anyone else, but if Yang Qinglong can have a look at the scenery there, even if he dies here now, he feels that his life is worth living. "


    Old guest Qing shakes his head, did not say anything more, just the bitterness of the bottom of the heart is not less than Yang Qinglong.


    People who use swords know that there is such a realm in the world, who doesn''t yearn for it?


    It''s impossible to hope, even if it''s enough to make people despair, but they can''t even see it. Isn''t it a more desperate thing?


    -


    unexpectedly, the battle on the river has not ended yet. The two swordsmen are still undecided after hundreds of moves, which makes a crowd of martial arts men exclaim. If Wang Bai cuts Li Gu under the sword like this, I''m afraid a group of martial arts men here will feel a little disappointed.


    Li Fuyao, who was standing on the river, seemed to feel that there were too many mistakes in their swordsmanship. There was no need to look at them any more.


    Back at the bow of the boat, a group of martial arts men had already found a suitable place to watch the battle, so there were only the girl Baizhi and the Sword Fairy lanze.


    Li Fuyao looked at a young girl of his age, and before she could speak, he said, "if you speak up, I will not even be interested in chatting with you."


    Bai Zhi originally frowned, but soon stretched out and showed a smile. "Before, Bai Zhi thought that the young master had something to do with the Tibetan sword clan, so he sent people to inquire. Now, no matter what, I have to apologize to you."


    Li Fuyao said calmly: "it''s only now that I know that the hidden sword gate also likes to carry a sword case, which causes misunderstanding. Fortunately, there is no big movement. Otherwise, there will be another fight before this Kendo first starts. "


    Bai Zhi was speechless for a time and didn''t know what to say.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and suddenly asked with a smile, "dare you ask me, the title of sword embryo means that the girl is endowed with unparalleled talent and no one can match it?"


    White branch did not know how to answer, for a time speechless.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "in our place, the word" sword embryo "is used, but everyone wants to wear it on his head."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    Li Fuyao''s unexpected words made both young girl Baizhi and Sword Fairy feel a little strange. As soon as the sword embryo was said, no matter who was in the lake of Dayu did not have any doubts. Although Bai Zhi''s martial arts level was not high, in terms of his talent, it was not so impractical as to say that the last sword embryo was not so impractical.


    LAN Ze, who had just given birth to this idea, is shocked. Li Fuyao is no more than that old. She has never been able to match her martial arts cultivation. It should be because of this, so her words are full of sarcasm?


    At such a thought, lanze couldn''t help looking down on the young man in blue shirt.


    Because two Kendo masters compete on the river, the ship should not continue to move on until the victory or defeat is determined. Before the two started, there were some rich men on board who were not proficient in martial arts, so they clamored to leave. A moment later, several powerful men from the Jianghu who had a high level of martial arts went to preach the truth, which calmed down and the rest of the boat returned What''s more, those who have to go out of their minds dare not open their mouths any more. It''s very intriguing to see a "peaceful and peaceful" on the ship.


    Li Fuyao leaned against the railing and did not want to talk to the girl Baizhi and the Sword Fairy again. The two women did not like lanze, but did not like Baizhi at all. On the contrary, they were a little disgusted.


    Zaohui and Chengfu are two different things.


    Bai Zhi and LAN Ze are not far away from Li Fuyao. LAN Ze has a bad impression on the young man, so he doesn''t care much about it. Instead, Bai Zhi is still paying attention to Li Fuyao''s side, although he still pays attention to the movement there.


    The battle between the two men on the river is far from magnificent. Even in his mind, he killed a monk on the Bank of Lausanne. Even after killing Wang BA in the green water lake, it was much more magnificent than this one.


    The thought of Wang BA in the green water lake reminds Li Fuyao of the sword spirit of chaoqingqiu on the menchen mountain road, and the man later called Chao FengChen. Li Fuyao really felt that the swordsman''s romantic spirit was nothing more than that for the first time!


    Now it''s no longer in the world, right?


    Li Fuyao sighed and was about to turn back to his room. However, a cry of surprise came from the boat. Li Fuyao knew that it was the two men who had won or lost.


    He had seen over there a few times before, and knew that Li Gu, an old swordsman, was a late bloomer, but he was stronger than Wang Bai in his integrity, and Wang Bo won the championship by cultivating kendo. On the contrary, he was not as good as Li Gu in the aspect of true Qi.


    Each has his own merits.


    So it''s hard to predict the outcome.


    Fortunately, Li Fuyao doesn''t care about this. It''s not his concern whether Wang Bai wins or Li Gu wants to defeat the plan of Zang Jianmen.


    He only thought that the ship would come to Yanling as soon as possible so that he could go to the next place.


    When he entered the room and closed the door, he had nothing to do with the outside.


    At the bow of the boat, Yang Qinglong was covered with blood and returned his sword. Under the first World War, the swordsman was not easy to win. It was just a conversation before the sword. In fact, Yang Qinglong had no hostility to the old guest Qing. However, he took his own responsibility and scored the next victory or defeat.


    Yang Qinglong came to the bow of the boat and said in a deep voice to the white branch: "Miss, the old sword maniac is no match for Wang Bai, and his body fell here!"


    Bai Zhi''s face was very white. He shook his head in disbelief and said, "old man Chi Jian said that he had made great progress in the cultivation of kendo, or was he defeated by Wang Bai?"


    Yang Qinglong, with a heavy look, turned his head to lanze and said calmly, "Sword Fairy, please take your lady to go first. You don''t have to go back to ask Jianzong. Just go on to Yanling. It''s hard to say how long I''ll last for you, so the Sword Fairy must be quick. "


    Lanze frowned and said, "why go to Yanling, when you are in such a great difficulty, you should not return to the ancestral clan to be safe?"


    Yang Qinglong laughs bitterly, knowing that the Sword Fairy doesn''t know about the dangers of the river and lake, so he gives a brief talk about what the Tibetan sword sect will do if it wants to eradicate its roots and whether it will ambush on the way back. He doesn''t want LAN Ze to understand, but Bai Zhi can understand it.


    Finally, Yang Qinglong said with a wry smile: "in fact, the old master has seen through this layout, but he has too much faith in the martial arts realm of the old sword maniac. Naturally, the worst plan also appears today. He has failed to break the game and can''t blame others. However, miss is still the most important. I have already sent back the message to ask Jianzong. How about the young lady and the Sword Fairy live in the elder''s residence Just in a day. It''s just that I really don''t go with the young lady. "


    Bai Zhi''s lips trembled, "Uncle Yang."


    Yang Qinglong''s expression is insipid, "now it''s not the time to act like this, miss, just go away."


    Bai Zhi nodded heavily, and soon left the bow with lanze.


    Yang Qinglong looked at the two men leaving. He was relieved. He clenched the sword in his hand and sighed in a low voice: "it''s a failure."


    I thought nobody was there, but I didn''t think that there was a voice behind me, "you''ve calculated in the past. In fact, you finally found out that big fists are the hard truth?"


    Yang Qinglong suddenly turned his head, and Li Fuyao stood not far away, holding a pot of wine, or the most expensive pear blossom wine on the ship.Yang Qinglong said with a smile: "from an outsider''s point of view, naturally, you don''t know how many plans have been made by both sides. According to the cultivation level of the young master, we don''t want to say anything more with us martial arts men. But we are not on the same road. It''s meaningless to say too much. But in terms of Yang Qinglong''s dying face, can you answer me a few questions?"


    Li Fuyao patted the wine pot, "you say it first."


    Yang Qinglong said, "the young master comes from Jianshan and is a swordsman."


    Li Fuyao did not refute.


    Yang Qinglong said with a smile, "has that childe ever met Mr. Liu Yibai? Is Mr. Liu OK now?"


    Li Fu shakes his hand to hold the wine tightly. He takes a quick look at the flowers in his mind. He thinks over what Liu Yibai has said before. Then he says in a low voice: "it turns out that uncle Liu''s life in the world is this one."


    Li Fu shook his head. "Yes, but now he is no longer in the world."


    Yang Qinglong''s face showed regret. "Mr. Liu is the most gifted and accomplished swordsman in Dayu''s rivers and lakes for hundreds of years. It''s really a pity that he passed away."


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "actually, I want to use a well deserved death, but whether it''s worth dying or not has to be said by uncle Liu himself. I won''t talk nonsense."


    Yang Qinglong wanted to say something more, and his face suddenly became dignified. "Excuse me, young master. If you don''t want to be involved, you need to spend more time. Now please stay away from me, otherwise you will be involved. Yang Qinglong will be upset."


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine


    Yang Qinglong suddenly laughed, "well, let the young master look at the bad sword moves, that day, even the sword could not be pulled out, which is really a pity."


    Li Fuyao said nothing, but drank the wine in the pot.


    -


    Baizhi followed lanze across the river, came to the shore, and looked at the ship in the distance with a complicated look.


    LAN Ze pulled the sleeve of the white branch and advised: "Miss, go quickly. Don''t let Yang Qinglong down."


    Bai Zhi''s brow was very tight. The sword embryo who asked the sword master was very complicated. He didn''t step on his legs for a while.


    Lanze has already given birth to the idea of beating the white branch dizzy and carrying away.


    Bai Zhi suddenly turned his head and looked at LAN Ze and called out his aunt.


    Blue Ze a Zheng, see white branch eye some tears.


    LAN Ze''s heart softened and whispered: "Miss, life or death are all things that need to be experienced one by one. Now in this situation, it''s not good to stay."


    Bai Zhi said with unexpected calmness: "Auntie, as long ago as master said, if you only want to be a swordsman in this life, you don''t have to think too much about the people''s heart and the way of life. It''s just like practicing the sword. But if you want to be the leader of the sword sect, you have to look at the people''s hearts and see the people''s actions. It''s really a difficult thing. But it''s not a big deal just like this, and you can''t show your true feelings when you see people. Shifu said that there are many kinds of nurturing scholars, but he didn''t say that we should treat people with sincerity. This is true of old Chi Jian, uncle Yang, and aunt Bai Zhi, but Bai Zhi really doesn''t want to be like this. "


    Lanze held her hand and comforted him: "the Lord of a clan should be like this. Auntie doesn''t blame you."


    Bai Zhi said with a cry: "but Bai Zhi doesn''t want to treat you like this for the position of a patriarch. In the past, he wanted to study for his master''s sake. But old Chi Jian died for me, and uncle Yang is going to die. I don''t want uncle yang to die."


    Lanze could not bear it, but he still led the white branch forward.


    Bai Zhi took a few steps and tried to get rid of lanze''s hand, hoping to say: "Auntie, how about asking that man to save uncle Yang?"


    Blue Ze frowned, "Miss, what identity, how can you ask others?"


    Bai Zhi said: "I don''t care, I can''t let uncle Yang die, Chi Jian grandfather has died, can''t let uncle Yang die."


    With this sentence, Bai Zhi turned his head and ran to the Bank of the river, ignoring lanze completely.


    LAN Ze shakes his head gently, but is not too lost. She asks the sword sect to need a wise patriarch. Although she wants to be merciless and unjust, in fact, in her opinion, she is also forced by the world situation, but she can''t say how to agree.


    On the contrary, Bai Zhi is now like this. Although he is not suitable for becoming the next patriarch, he is much more lovely than before in LAN Ze''s eyes, and he is more willing to risk his life to protect it.


    LAN Ze ha ha laughs, catch up with Bai Zhi''s step, take her to return to big ship again.


    Now, the Sword Fairy can''t care about the strict orders from the old patriarch.


    -


    at the bow of the boat, Yang Qinglong met a group of masters of Tibetan Jianmen. Without saying a word, he drew his swords at each other. Although the Kendo master was seriously injured, he was still a Kendo master. No matter how skinny the camel was, he still had more strength to deal with these masters.


    The other soldiers in the bow of the boat had already dispersed. Many of them had already returned to their rooms and did not want to take part in the incident between the Tibetan sword gate and the Jianzong sect. Only a small number of people watched the battle from a distance. Everything happened on the ferry today is worth a long time to remember, regardless of whether it was the sword embryo before, or the young men standing on the water to watch the battle, or It''s not a trivial matter that Wang Bo and Li Gu compare swords. Nowadays, Yang Qinglong, the famous swordsman next to Wang Bai, is fighting with Tibetan Jianmen in life and death. Although compared with the two Kendo masters, their appreciation of life and death is quite different, but in fact, the corpses of a group of Tibetan sword men lying in the bow of the boat are enough In order to let people truly feel the cruelty of the river and lake.Li Fuyao is not far away, so he is particularly conspicuous. However, no master of Tibetan sword school wants to provoke the young man in green shirt. After all, the young man''s skill in standing on the river before is enough to make people fear.


    Li Fu shook his head and looked at the gray middle-aged man standing on the ferry in the distance. Wang Bai, whose swordsmanship was as high as the sky, still needed him to finish the battle at the bow of the boat. At that time, Yang Qinglong, who was at the end of his strength, would be dead. There is no doubt about this.


    But Li Fuyao''s only curiosity is that the sword embryo, Bai Zhi and LAN Ze, have disappeared. Obviously, he has already run away. Since the target of Tibetan Jianmen is this Jian embryo, why is he indifferent?


    Is there an ambush on the Bank of the river?


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao can''t help but start to worry about the future of this sword embryo.


    What a disaster!


    Li Fuyao went through the cabin and went there to buy pear blossom wine.


    The old man with white hair handed two pots of wine and asked in a low voice, "do you know why these two families fight so hard?"


    Li Fuyao glanced at the old steward, thought for a moment, but didn''t answer the question, "isn''t this the imperial ferry? Why didn''t the old steward come forward to stop the fighting between the two sides? "


    The old steward said bitterly: "the business of the river and the river, where we can use it."


    Li Fuyao laughed knowingly and didn''t explain clearly. The imperial court of Dayu couldn''t control the two sects of the rivers and lakes, but the people who could manage it didn''t want to get involved. They didn''t have the ability to manage them, which led to the present situation.


    After buying the wine, Li Fuyao came back to the railing. Before looking at Yang Qinglong this time, he saw lanze leading the girl''s white branch on the river.


    Li Fuyao looked at the girl who had gone and returned with great interest.


    After the two men got on the boat, lanze took a look at Li Fuyao in the distance, and then went to the battlefield over there by Yang Qinglong, leaving Baizhi alone to come here.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine and looked at the girl.


    Bai Zhi opened the door to the point, untied the old golden sword behind him, hoping to ask, "can you use this sword for a hand to save uncle Yang?"


    Li Fuyao patted the bottom of the sword box behind him, "none of my swords are worse than yours."


    There was a flash of disappointment in Bai Zhi''s eyes, but he quickly continued to ask, "how do you want to make a move?"


    Li Fuyao was puzzled and asked, "two questions. The first one is why you want me to do it. The second one is how do you know that I can save your uncle Yang."


    Bai Zhi seriously said: "no one else dares to get involved in this matter. Only if you look here, that means you are not afraid of being implicated. This is that you have the ability to save uncle Yang. Since only you can have this ability, it is not surprising that I come to beg you."


    Li Fuyao asked strangely, "according to your previous temperament, you should be very proud of a talent, yes."


    The white branch bit his lips and was silent.


    Li Fu sighed.


    He began to wonder why all the people he met along the way were women, the former Green locust, the later Ye Sheng song, and then the little girl Wen Yao, the sword embryo and white branch of Dayu lake. Apart from the Taoist priest Wang, the rest of the people were really women.


    "You help me save uncle Yang, you can do anything you want me to do!"


    Bai Zhi said it firmly.


    But what did you say, Li


    He didn''t quite believe that the girl could have anything else besides practicing sword.


    Sure enough, as soon as this sentence was asked by Li Fuyao, the girl was speechless and could not say anything.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine. "You say that you are not happy in the world. You want to overthrow the opposite side and become the biggest school of kendo. In order to prevent you from succeeding, the gang of people on the opposite side will kill you here to avoid this kind of incident. In fact, you ask the sword sect if you don''t get rid of your sword embryo, will you be safe Divided? Do you mean to live as honestly as you can, without thinking about what you have and what you don''t have? "


    Bai Zhi shook his head. "Master said, no matter whether there is me or not, the eyes of Jianzong always focus on becoming the first school of kendo."


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then said to himself, "but it''s not really unreasonable for you to fight and fight. You people who practice swords are more angry than those of us. What else can you fight for? We can''t fight for anything. In the end, who are you fighting with? There''s no place to fight. "


    Bai Zhi didn''t know why, so he didn''t answer.


    Li Fuyao looked at the girl and whispered, "I have an elder, who is from the river and lake. He did a lot of high spirited things when he was in the river and lake. I don''t know if it is because he stood high enough at the beginning. Therefore, he has never seen these pickled things, and the scenery he sees is excellent. All the people in the world are all of them Looking at it, no one dares to do anything unreasonable in front of him. "Bai Zhi''s eyes widened, and he obviously didn''t believe it. Has there ever been such a person in the river and lake in a hundred years? Even if there is one, he must be the first person in the lake?


    But even today''s Luo Wushuang can''t do it.


    Perhaps knowing what Bai Zhi was thinking, Li Fuyao laughed, "my elder is a swordsman."


    This time, Bai Zhi has more questions.


    Has there ever been such an invincible swordsman in the lake of Dayu?


    Li Fuyao simply said, "my elder is called Liu Yibai!"


    Oh, Liu Yibai.


    Bai Zhi Yi Zheng, Liu Yibai?!


    She asked in a low voice, "is it Mr. Liu who is invincible in the world?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I don''t know what you call him, but he does come from this river and lake. When he talks about the river and lake with me in his spare time, he is always quite complacent and never expresses his disappointment with the river and lake. But when I look at it like this, how can I feel that it is not pleasant at all? "


    Bai Zhi lowered his voice and said, "maybe you didn''t look at it carefully."


    Li Fuyao tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    White branch asks carefully: "do you save uncle Yang after all?"


    Li Fuyao rightfully said: "the reason why I want to do this is not for your uncle Yang or martial uncle Liu. It''s just that I don''t think the river and lake should be like this."


    Bai Zhi lost his mind for a long time.


    It wasn''t until Li Fuyao''s next sentence that she pulled her thoughts back. "If you just leave like this and don''t come back, I won''t do anything about your uncle Yang''s fate. According to your side''s view, it''s the only place in the river and lake that you don''t abandon your uncle Yang in order to escape your life."


    There was light in Bai Zhi''s eyes.


    Li Fu shook off the sword box behind his back, put two pots of wine in his hand on Bai Zhi''s hand, and said, "please tell Yang Qinglong that I will invite him to drink later."


    Bai Zhi nods heavily.


    Li Fuyao opened the sword box and said with emotion: "this sword box was made by that Mr. Liu. Who knows that Liu Yibai, who is famous in the world, was a carpenter before practicing sword."


    Bai Zhi was in a daze and didn''t answer his mouth. He just looked at the two swords in Li Fuyao''s sword box.


    The whole body of one sword is snow-white, and the scabbard and hilt are all snow-white. Obviously, the body of the sword should be snow-white. The other sword is under the scabbard of a green bamboo sword, which is not so gorgeous.


    Li Fuyao picked up the green silk and hung it on his waist. Then he closed the sword case and pushed it down beside Bai Zhi. He said calmly, "if I run away with my sword case, I will throw you into the river when I come back later."


    White branch tongue, want to roll a white eye, but finally did not dare to do this action.


    Li Fuyao seemed to see through something, "don''t hide it. I''m not that mean person."


    Bai Zhi just spat out his tongue.


    Li Fuyao ignored and jumped off the bow.


    Follow the river to the ferry over there.


    Wang Baixin, the Kendo master, felt something. Standing in the bow of the boat, his eyes were hot, even more than before.


    The young man in front of him was more powerful than the old swordsman.


    Wang Bailang asked in a voice, "people from the mountains?"


    Li Fuyao nodded according to the hilt of his sword. "If Mr. Wang turns around and leaves now, nothing happens."


    Wang Bai laughed. "By contrast, it''s not worth Wang Bai''s heart to ask about this trivial matter of Jianzong. Since he has to see visitors from the mountains today, he wants to try how far it is."


    Li Fuyao said calmly: "the results must have hurt people."


    Wang baisa ran said with a smile, "this is more hurtful than the sword."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "in this case, I''ll show you a sword."


    Wang Bai looked solemn and solemnly saluted, "please!"


    Li Fuyao stood on the river with a sword drawn slowly from his waist.


    Several Zhang around, the sword Qi is surging.


    The river began to roll.


    Wang Bai tried to stand still in the bow of the boat, looking at the sword which had not yet been scabbard. His face was full of hope.


    Li Fu shakes his sword out of the scabbard inch by inch, and the river rolls over. Before him, the river reaches Wang Bai''s boat, and the river begins to separate from each other slowly.


    Many people on board were appalled by the sight.


    This is not to say that the Dayu King Bai''s Kendo is the first. There is no one else in the world who can talk with this swordsman in terms of kendo. But even so, no one has ever seen that a big river is separated before the sword is released.


    But now what''s the origin of that young man in green clothes? Just stand on the river and watch the battle. Everyone thinks you are good at lightness. But now you are hanging a sword around your waist and threatening to make a sword. Before you do, you will have to kill Wang Bai, who has a high sword skill?


    In fact, none of the martial arts men who watched the battle had the same real feeling as Wang Bo. They were both practicing swordsmen and the best in Dayu''s rivers and lakes. That is to say, he could feel what kind of state Li Fuyao''s accumulated momentum was before his sword. Only by accumulating strength, he would have been able to do it if he was not a swordsman on the mountain Many people commit suicide here.But even the swordsman on the mountain, the gap is too big.


    Wang Bai was timid.


    The hand holding the sword began to vibrate slightly.


    When did Wang Bai, who has been wandering the rivers and lakes for so many years, dare not to fight before he raises his sword to meet him.


    When it comes out, don''t say that others can''t believe it. Even Wang Bai doesn''t believe him.


    But it is.


    Li Fuyao''s sword was completely scabbard, and the sword was full of energy. Although the swordsman of the second level was not high, his sword was really bluffing.


    Li Fuyao wryly smile, "this is really bullying people."


    Wang Baiju greets with his sword.


    After the sword was handed out, Wang Bai''s ferryboat was torn in two, and Wang Bai fell heavily on the river after being hit and flew.


    Li Fuyao did not die because it was unnecessary.


    Originally, the swordsman on the mountain should not have been involved in these things. But today''s incident is too clever. If both sides don''t use swords and the first person of Dayu''s swordsmanship, Li Fuyao will not even join in the fun.


    Li Fuyao floats back to the bow and puts the green silk back into the sword case.


    Then he carried the sword case behind his back again, took a pot of wine and threw it to Yang Qinglong, who had already left the battlefield in the distance.


    I took a sip of another pot of wine.


    Bai Zhi looks depressed.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and said a more hurtful remark, "on our side, the word" Jian embryo "is really powerful. Anyway, it must be better than me."


    This time, Bai Zhi wanted to die.


    Li Fuyao walked a few steps to Yang Qinglong and said with a smile, "you asked me to drink a pot of wine before, but now I still pay you back. I don''t owe you any more."


    Yang Qinglong a bloodstain, smiling and nodding, "so good."


    Li Fuyao was lying on the railing. "In fact, it''s not for you or uncle Liu. I just feel that the river and lake in his mouth are different from what I saw. I''m not happy. So I hope you don''t become the kind of person I don''t like in the future, or I''ll regret it."


    Yang Qinglong shook his head with a smile, "who can say exactly."


    Li Fuyao frowned and scolded, "it''s not pleasant at all."


    Yang Qinglong laughed.


    And the white branch in the distance is looking at this young man in blue, showing a smile, very good-looking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    Li Fuyao sat and drank with Yang Qinglong on the bow deck. Apart from Bai Zhi and the Sword Fairy, the rest of the martial arts men were afraid of the young man who could cut the river with one sword. Therefore, he did not dare to stay around. After all, he was a swordsman higher than Wang Bai''s Kendo realm. Who knows what his temperament is. If he is willing to take people''s lives, there are a lot of people on this ship, Who can stop it?


    It''s the first time that Wang Bai can''t defeat him.


    Li Fuyao''s sword did not kill Wang Bo. The swordsman, whose swordsmanship was as high as the sky, didn''t feel very depressed after he got up from the water. At that time, Li Fuyao had a salute from a distance, which made Li Fuyao a little surprised, but it was also an honest return.


    After Wang Bai left, Li Fuyao returned to the bow to drink with Yang Qinglong.


    The wounded Yang Qinglong straightened his shoulders, drank a few sips of pear blossom wine, then said with a smile: "this matter, I think the old patriarch''s mind will fade a lot, and then asked how the sword sect develops, we should follow the trend, not fight."


    When he said this, Yang Qinglong had been looking at the white branch not far from Li Fuyao.


    Bai Zhi understood and thought about it and said, "when I go back, Bai Zhi will naturally persuade her master that it is best to ask Jianzong to stay out of the trouble in the future. If not, he should try his best to have a clear conscience."


    Bai Zhi''s words are not dead. After all, people can''t help themselves in the river and lake. This sentence is not just a talk.


    Li Fuyao didn''t go into the study, let alone interrupt. He just watched the scenery on the bow side and drank all the time. The old steward of the bow had already been informed. Now the ferry has started to move on. Although it is not fast, it is still going. In Li Fuyao''s eyes, it is very difficult.


    After all, the delay was too long.


    When I went to tell the old steward before, the old steward''s attitude was as good as ever. I learned that Li Fuyao was going to set sail for the ferry, but he didn''t say anything, so he immediately asked people to let the ship go on.


    The governor of the court of Dayu, even if he has some temper towards these martial arts men, is only for the bottom of the river. For the big sects like the sword sect, he has never said that he dare to be angry or dare not to speak. I''m afraid that even the word "anger" has not been found.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and suddenly remembered something. He asked with a smile, "uncle Liu once said that the most famous dangerous peak in Dayu is called Zhuguang peak. The scenery is so good that it is rare in the world."


    Yang Qinglong said with a wry smile: "in fact, few people have seen the dangerous Peak scenery. The experts in the lake of Dayu also want to climb the mountain to see the wonders. However, the reason why the dangerous peak is called a dangerous peak is because it is so steep that few people have ever seen it. Only those experts like Mr. Liu can climb the mountain and have a view of the magnificent scenery. ¡±


    Li Fuyao started to talk about his uncle Liu''s style. He thought that he wanted to boast to others after climbing the Zhuoguang peak alone. Why did he change his mind? Maybe he thought it was boring to talk to these martial arts men who couldn''t climb it Later, when chatting, he always asked Li Fuyao to take a look at the Zhaoguang peak.


    Yang Qinglong doubted: "is it hard for you to go and have a look?"


    Li Fuyao is not interested in climbing this dangerous peak in Dayu, but just a casual remark.


    So after shaking his head, he took a big sip of wine.


    Yang Qinglong took a sip of wine and then looked at Bai Zhi. Then he summoned up his courage and asked, "since you are a swordsman on the mountain, take a look at Bai Zhi and see if it is possible to learn sword?"


    Li Fuyao glanced at the white branch without opening his mouth.


    The white branch appears to be a little lost.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek. In fact, it doesn''t need to be too explicit about his qualifications. Whether it''s Baizhi or wangbai, it''s natural for him to be outstanding in the world of swordsmanship, but if it''s put on the side of Jianshan, it''s impossible to judge.


    Naturally, Yang Qinglong is not a fool. After seeing Li Fuyao like this, he changes the topic with a smile and asks about his schedule after Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say much. He just said that he would go to a small country after the ferry arrived in Yanling.


    They didn''t chat much. When it was late at night, Li Fuyao shook the wine pot in his hand. After confirming that it was empty, he got up and went back to the room.


    Yang Qinglong and Bai Zhi have no idea to get up. Lanze, the Sword Fairy, is even more afraid to get up. Yang Qinglong is seriously injured. If something happens here, lanze is the only one who can have the power to fight.


    However, Yang Qinglong leaned against the white branch and asked in a low voice, "do you want to say something intimate with Uncle Yang?"


    Bai Zhi looked up at the stars and nodded subconsciously.


    Yang Qinglong rubbed his arm and said in a warm voice: "the situation arranged by the old patriarch is actually very clear in all aspects. The insiders are Li Gu and I. Li Gu has to bear too much responsibility. Before going out, the old patriarch said that the worst situation would be Wang Bai''s hand. At that time, Li Gu was asked to do it. To tell the truth about Wang Bai, who has the highest sword skill in the sky Let alone the old patriarch, Li Gu himself was not sure, but in the end, Li Gu didn''t refuse. In fact, it was a calculation. Therefore, I didn''t find it strange that Li Gu died here. Only in the Bureau, the young lady was both an outsider and an insider, so I had some consideration before. It was a link to stop lanze from letting her hand and let Miss alone Yang Qinglong really wanted to see what kind of means the young lady had. But now, Yang Qinglong doesn''t have to look any more. Just by the fact that the young lady can turn back, Yang Qinglong has a bottom in his heart. "White branch Oh, appear not high interest.


    Yang Qinglong smile, "finish these, the rest of Uncle Yang and miss want to say a few other words."


    Bai Zhi nodded, "Uncle Yang, please."


    Yang Qinglong nodded, "if you are wandering in the lake, you must think about it all around and don''t know people very well. That''s what a sect leader should have. But since you have chosen to be a loving and righteous person, it''s not a mistake. However, she should not change her ambition in any case. In fact, this kind of thing is much more convenient than two sides and three swords Easy to unite people. Of course, this is just a matter that a patriarch should do. Since Miss likes to practice sword, she should not give up halfway. As we can see today, even old guys like us have been hit hard, but what if we are hit? In fact, it''s no big deal. Miss is still young and has been practicing sword for decades. Who knows if there will be new opportunities for practicing sword You have to be talented? Don''t mention the swordsmen on the mountain. Just a group of swordsmen on our side have the aptitude and dullness, and later become great weapons. "


    Bai Zhi sniffed and squeezed out a smile. "Uncle Yang doesn''t have to say much. Bai Zhi knows it."


    As expected, Yang Qinglong stopped talking.


    He had a deep expectation for the girl.


    Bai Zhi touched the railings and suddenly asked in a low voice, "Uncle Yang, do you think that childe''s future will be different from ours?"


    Yang Qinglong thought it was funny. "There is no doubt that there is a big difference between the swordsman on the mountain and the swordsman at the bottom of the mountain. Otherwise, why did Wang Bai not have the strength to fight back at all when he saw him?"


    The white branch Oh a, suddenly in the eye then energetic.


    Yang Qinglong knew that the girl had given birth to some ideas. He didn''t say much. He just said to himself, "after practicing sword for decades, no one knows the future."


    Bai Zhi didn''t speak any more. He just looked at LAN Ze and suddenly asked with a smile: "aunt, listen to the old man Chi Jian. When you were young, you wanted to marry someone like Mr. Liu. Why didn''t you ask about Mr. Liu''s deeds when you met that childe?"


    Lanze frowned and said, "he is not Mr. Liu. What do I ask for so much?"


    The white branch covered his mouth with a smile.


    Yang Qinglong laughed heartily.


    Lanze felt a little puzzled, but he just picked up a pot of wine and took a sip, then frowned and smacked his lips.


    Is this a good drink?


    Why do so many people like it?


    She couldn''t think clearly.


    Back in the room, Li Fu raised his sword for half an hour.


    It was not until after the night sky was full of stars that I moved a wooden stool and began to look up at the stars by the window.


    He didn''t seem to remember when he began to like watching stars.


    Was it the first time that I saw stars at night after I was brought to Baiyu town from Luoyang City?


    Or was it that earlier, in the carefree time, I was sitting on my courtyard wall with some playmates on a summer night, shaking my legs one after another, telling each other interesting things about the day, and then looking up at the sky?


    Is the sky full of stars?


    Li Fuyao vaguely remembers that at that time, his mother liked to wear a red single, and his father was a gray cloth shirt that had not changed for a hundred years.


    How are they now?


    Li Fuyao sighed. He didn''t understand. He couldn''t guess.


    Holding his cheek, Li Fuyao looked at the stars in the sky. He suddenly remembered a poem he had seen before. He could not help but whisper, "this horse is a special horse. Fang Xing is a star. It''s thin and thin. "


    Li Fuyao tugged at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly opened his mouth with a low smile." I can''t say that I''ve missed my talent. It''s really unreasonable to recite this poem now... "


    Before he had finished speaking, he stopped abruptly.


    I don''t know when a head will appear at the window. In the past, the white branch in gray clothes changed into a luoskirt and stood in front of the window. Because it was so close, Li Fuyao had only one head in his sight.


    He was stunned and immediately began to speak.


    But the white branch immediately stretched out his hand, opened, palm is a firefly.


    This kind of little guy named differently in dayuliang river of Yanling is glowing faintly in the hands of white branches.


    Bai Zhi''s face is behind the fluorescent light. Li Fuyao looks at this girl, but he thinks it is another girl.


    The girl is always dressed in blue.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    Gu Yuan, a scholar who went out of the Yanling Academy with Zhou xuance, felt extremely boring these days. His martial uncle Zhou xuance, a Confucian monk with a high level, came all the way without any magic power. He just walked on two roads. He didn''t use any storage tools. Instead, he found a bookcase and carried all his belongings in the bookcase Such a bookcase, and led a little girl wearing a floral skirt slowly, no matter who looked at, it was like an ordinary old gentleman with his students on a study tour.


    As for the old gentleman''s academic level and status, we can see from his clothes that he was in such a high position.


    Although Gu Yuan, who used to travel with his husband Yan Yu, was also on foot, in fact, in those days when he took him on a trip, he did not feel bored at all. When he read more books, he knew more. He talked less and told more stories.


    Therefore, in Gu Yuan''s mind, although his knowledge is not high and his realm is not high, going out with him is always not boring at all.


    However, uncle Zhou xuance, although he is the top scholar in the Academy, he doesn''t talk much. Apart from reading a few poems occasionally, he mostly keeps his mouth shut when he is on his way. This makes Gu Yuan feel more boring after he has been away for a long time.


    However, even if Zhou xuance knew Gu Yuan''s idea, he didn''t mean to compromise at all. The old gentleman, who had a terrible seniority in the school, was not bad for the little girl. If she didn''t feel that she was gifted and intelligent, she could have figured out a lot of reasons on her way. I''m afraid that she would have done so long before The little girl began to preach.


    After nearly half a month, Zhou xuance led the little girl Gu Yuan to the border of a small country in Yanling. Yanling has a vast territory, and many places have been founded. The emperor of Yanling has always been generous. It is not intolerable for the existence of these small countries. As long as the state hands over all the tribute coins to Luoyang city every year, his Majesty''s will will will always be maintained As the supreme order, the emperor would not do anything.


    Therefore, except for the Zhou state, the other small states in Yanling were in a good situation.


    This time, Zhou xuance led the little girl Gu Yuan to the small country called Song state.


    The capital of the country is a small city called Shangqiu.


    Zhou xuance did not lead the little girl to the Shangqiu City, but settled down in a small restaurant on the border of the Song Dynasty.


    Zhou xuance said that he wanted to eat instant boiled mutton here.


    The little girl didn''t quite understand, but she still didn''t mean to disturb the martial uncle.


    After taking his seat, the emaciated manager of the restaurant leaned over to take a look at Zhou xuance and bowed his hand at him. It was still the etiquette among scholars. Obviously, when he saw the bookcase on his back, he had already concluded that Zhou xuance was such a scholar who was studying abroad.


    Zhou xuance returned the salute with a smile. He asked for the famous dish instant boiled mutton.


    The shopkeeper answered with a smile and soon brought two oil dishes, which were bright chili oil.


    It''s very nice.


    Before the instant boiled mutton was served, Zhou xuance took the initiative to explain to Gu Yuan: "no other place in the world has ever tasted instant boiled mutton. Only in this border of the song state can there be such a place."


    Gu Yuan curiously said: "Uncle knows so clearly, has he been here?"


    Zhou xuance shook his head with a smile, "it''s just that I haven''t eaten it. If you want to ask why the martial uncle knows there is such a place in this place..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhou xuance took out a yellowed book from the side of the bookcase. On the front page of the book, there were four words about Shi Shi Zhi. It seems that the time of existence is not short.


    Zhou xuance said with a smile: "this book was completed about a hundred years ago, which means that this restaurant has been in existence for at least a hundred years. If something happens in this century, will we not be able to eat these things? Of course it is. But since it is written in the book, we haven''t been here. Why not? Even if it is here, there is no sign, no place, it is not a big deal, at least to come to know, just like those principles in the book, said so much, you girl does not feel boring? I have to go and see it. I know if the truth in the book is reasonable. If I feel that there is no reason, how should I do it? Maybe your husband has told you in the past that martial uncle doesn''t talk much nonsense. I''ll take you to have a look. Anyway, it''s still some time before the ruins open. Instead of us going to that place, No If I take you to walk and see more, I will let you see the scenery in the book


    Gu Yuan looked up, a little happy.


    I used to think that martial uncle was a boring old gentleman, but now I really think it''s really interesting.


    Zhou xuance got out of his way and asked the shopkeeper to put the boiled mutton on on the table. Then he put a piece of mutton in the soup and said with a soft smile: "in fact, the martial uncle has said so much. In the end, you still have to let you eat it. This mutton is really delicious. I really think it''s worth the trip. Otherwise, what I said before is just nonsense."After that, Zhou xuance put the mutton into Gu Yuan''s oil dish.


    Then he put another piece of mutton into the soup.


    Gu Yuan looked down at the mutton, carefully stained it with some pepper before blowing, put it into his mouth to chew carefully, and soon there was a layer of sweat on his forehead.


    Soon the little girl''s face was red with heat.


    The shopkeeper over there smiles and brings a bowl of iced sour plum soup.


    Gu Yuan picked up the bowl and took a big sip.


    That''s a lot easier.


    Zhou xuance asked with a smile, "how is it? It''s delicious."


    Although Gu Yuan was not hot enough, he still nodded happily: "it''s spicy, but it''s delicious."


    Zhou xuance laughed.


    I ate a piece of it myself.


    Then he nodded.


    The shopkeeper looked at the two guests who came to eat instant boiled mutton for the first time in the distance.


    Zhou xuance turned his head and looked at the shopkeeper with a smile: "I heard that this restaurant has been open for more than a hundred years. Can you take this matter seriously?"


    The thin shopkeeper said in a high voice, "it''s just like mutton in the pot. It''s real!"


    Zhou xuance nodded with a smile.


    He turned his head and suddenly solemnly whispered to Gu Yuan: "girl Gu Yuan, go and let the shopkeeper take another bowl of iced sour plum soup."


    Gu Yuan was stunned, then covered his mouth and giggled.


    Zhou xuance has a mellow smile on his face.


    But if you look carefully, there is a layer of sweat on the old gentleman''s forehead.


    -


    in the school of learning, Tan is quite quiet these days. After the leader of the school is no longer fishing in the pond, even many old masters no longer continue to explore knowledge there, so that they are really lonely.


    There was no voice in the hut on the hill behind the school palace, because the master didn''t go there any more.


    The thin palm teacher Su went down the mountain at night.


    No one knows where they went.


    But no one knows that in a small town called Yuanyou in the state of Zhou, there is a middle-aged teacher in the school in the east of the city.


    When the teacher came, it was the day before the former teacher died. Two scholars, the old man with white hair, chatted with the middle-aged man all night in the bow of the boat. After that, the old man closed his eyes in peace. The next day, after the old man took care of his affairs, there was another Mr. Su in the school.


    It seems that Mr. Su has been in this school for many years without any sense of raw and astringent feeling. He picks up books and teaches people. He always talks in a warm voice. Occasionally, some disobedient students doze off in class and don''t hit the board. He just pats the head of these children to wake him up. If there are children who can''t wake up, Mr. Su doesn''t have to. He just finishes the class.


    After this incident was known by the elders of many students'' families, they originally thought that the new Mr. Su would not be able to control these urchins, but who knows, from the next day on, the former dozing children did not doze off, and even the children who the old gentleman could not help on weekdays began to be willing to return to school.


    The reason is not complicated, but Mr. Su will tell these children one or two stories after school every day. The content of the story is unheard of before, but it is so listening that people like it very much. Some stories are not finished in a day, but divided into a series, which can be told for more than ten days. Often, this kind of story is more compelling.


    Before these children did not hear the end of the story, they had no spirit in class. Later, it was found that if they were not serious in class, Mr. Su would not say anything, but he would still tell a story later. He would definitely not continue to tell such a story. Instead, he would feel extremely uncomfortable to "start another stove".


    Several naughty children who have figured out Mr. Su''s temper have really raised their spirits to attend the class this time.


    In this way, the atmosphere of the whole school is much better than that of the old teachers before.


    This afternoon, after finishing school, Mr. Su, as usual, told a long story that had not been finished before. Although there was no end, the children who knew Mr. Su''s temper didn''t pester him. They just said good-bye to him one by one.


    After seeing off these children, Mr. Su moved a bamboo chair in the school yard and looked through a novel written by gifted scholars and beauties in the shade.


    Once in a while, two pages have to be read over and over again.


    There was a child in a patched and sewn garment standing outside the door. He had not left when Mr. Su saw them off. Now he leaned over the courtyard and watched Mr. Su reading. Somehow, he came back to the courtyard.


    Standing in the courtyard, the child was afraid to disturb Mr. Su''s reading, so he stood far away looking at Mr. Su without opening his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    It was the hottest afternoon in the sun. The child stood in the hot sun, and soon a layer of sweat came out on his forehead. After standing for a while, the sweat rolled into his clothes one by one from the collar. It was really hot and dry.


    However, after standing for a moment, the child immediately remembered the story that Mr. Su had told before. He said that there was a scholar who was too learned to learn more truth, so he went to an old gentleman as a teacher. One day, the learned scholar could not think clearly about a problem, so he went to his teacher and asked questions It was a cold winter afternoon. It was snowing heavily outside. When the scholar came to Mr. Su''s door and heard that he was taking a nap, the scholar stood outside the door for a long time. When he woke up after the snow covered his head, he asked the question and got the answer. When listening to Mr. Su''s story, what did other people think Then the scholar is so learned that he still wants to be a teacher of that gentleman, but it is not what he thinks.


    At that time, he just admired the gentleman very much.


    So when I saw Mr. Su reading today, he didn''t open his mouth. He couldn''t compare with the scholar who was too knowledgeable to ask. He didn''t have any big questions to ask. When he came to see Mr. Su, he just wanted to tell Mr. Su that he couldn''t come to school because of his family''s business tomorrow. He wanted to talk in class before, but he didn''t know why. He always thought it was not the right time.


    That''s why I''m here to ask.


    However, he was very happy to get along with Mr. Su alone. Unlike the old man before him, he always wanted to hit people''s palms. On the contrary, he had a much more gentle temper. If he had any mistakes, he would reason. If he didn''t make sense, it would be OK. Anyway, there was no such thing as beating people.


    Thinking too much and unable to avoid the sun, the child began to be a little shaky, and his eyes began to get confused. At this time, a big hand pulled the child, pushed him to the bamboo chair, and then handed over a pot of water.


    Then he heard the voice of his husband complaining: "if you really have something to do with me, just say, where can I wait here? It''s just that you really listen to the story I told before. It''s really good. "


    He chuckled shyly. It was the first time that he was praised by his husband. He felt a little happy.


    Quickly lowered his head to drink a mouthful, but just after drinking a mouthful, he was stunned.


    And then the throat was burning.


    Mr. Su looked at him with a smile, "Song Pei, what''s the matter?"


    The child named song Pei murmured, "Mr. Su, this is wine."


    Mr. Su put the book in his hand behind his back and said, "what if it''s wine? Who said that children like you who are not old enough to drink wine?"


    Song Pei lowered his head. He always felt that he was not right. However, due to Mr. Su''s presence, he did not dare to refute. After all, even if he feels unreasonable, how about that? Is his knowledge much bigger than that of Mr. Su? Since Mr. Su said so, there must be no problem.


    Mr. Su shook his head and asked, "what can I do if I don''t go home after class?"


    Song Pei quickly stood up and apologized: "Mr. Su, the mother of the student will sell the embroidered needlework in the market tomorrow. There are a lot of them. My mother can''t move them alone. Therefore, the students want to take a day off. Tomorrow they want to help their parents sell together. They should have no time to come to class."


    Mr. Su didn''t immediately agree, instead he asked, "in that case, it''s certainly not the first time for you. How did the old man reply when he asked for leave?"


    Song Pei said in a low voice: "the old man always agrees. After the students come back, they have to copy the contents of the day three or five times, and recite them to the old man the next day. If they don''t recite them, they will be punished."


    Mr. Su said with a smile, "actually, I all know that the old man had a long talk with me before he died. When talking about you song Pei, it''s hard to describe you with a sentence like" jade like, still need to be polished ". From my teaching these days, I actually know that this sentence is not bad. After meeting you, I have some thoughts and want to take you far away It''s difficult for you to travel in mountains and rivers, but you have a sick mother at home. Fortunately, I still have some time. It''s not urgent for my parents to travel far away. This sentence comes from one of our Confucian sages and has won the hearts of scholars all over the world. But I have a sentence that I want to connect with. I don''t know if it''s right. Today you are here, let''s talk about it and listen to it? "


    Song Pei nodded. Mr. Su''s story telling was good, and he didn''t feel bored when he was reasoning.


    Mr. Su raised his head and tried to calm down: "my parents are not travelling far away. You must have a good way to travel."


    Since the first sentence is a saint''s speech, it is highly praised by most scholars. It is said that it is true. Few people dare to misinterpret and speculate. However, the latter sentence of Mr. Su, to a certain extent, denies all the saint''s words.


    If it wasn''t for these two people in the courtyard, or in front of such a child who hasn''t been studying for a long time, I''m afraid that even the identity of Mr. Su would not dare to put it in public in a place where scholars gather.It''s just too shocking.


    It''s too shocking.


    The weight of this sentence is even heavier than that of the scholar who wrote poems with Taoist allusions in Yanling academy before!


    Even if there are many internal reasons and various schools of Confucianism, such a sentence is a big enough event.


    Song Pei didn''t know such things. In addition to the hard life in the child''s world, he didn''t observe much about the rest of the world. If the old man didn''t think he had a pair of spiritual eyes, he decided to let him go to school without money.


    I''m afraid he''s still a street kid who doesn''t know big words.


    He didn''t know that such a sentence would be so important.


    After thinking about it carefully, he suddenly praised from the bottom of his heart: "what Mr. Su said is very good."


    Mr. Su is a little strange, "how is it?"


    Song Pei scratched his head, blushed and said with a smile: "maybe the students have never been far away, so they always want to go out and have a look. Hearing this, they feel that there is a reason. However, if there is any reason and reason, the students are afraid to leave their parents to go far away."


    Mr. Su had no choice but to smile. "Even if I said this sentence well, it was useless."


    Song Pei felt sorry for Mr. Su. Mr. Su wanted to take him out for a walk, but he couldn''t.


    Mr. Su seemed to know what he was thinking, which comforted him: "it''s OK. If you can''t walk, it''s not a big deal. Mr. Su will stay here until after autumn, and then he will leave in early winter. If he can''t go, he will listen to more books, which is not bad."


    Song Pei felt that what Mr. Su said was very reasonable.


    Mr. Su did not tell him. According to him, his mother, who was critically ill, could not survive the new year''s Eve. However, Mr. Su did not say when he was going to the West. When the child''s mother died, he did not ask whether he wanted to travel with him or not. Everything in the world has its own fate and can not be forced to do so.


    However, if song Pei chooses to go on a long journey with Mr. Su after burying his mother, it is because he has grasped a very important fortune. Although he is not qualified to look up at the clouds, his whole body of knowledge is almost unparalleled in the world. He took the child to Jingkou mountain and went to the school palace. No matter what, this song Pei They should be counted as his students.


    There are thousands of scholars in the world. Only a few dozen students in this school can call Su Ye Yisheng.


    But what really makes Su ye a student is not yet available now, and there may be one in the future, which is just song Pei.


    Song peiruo is really a student of his Su Ye. Besides him, there will be a gentleman behind him.


    The old man, even if he had no good temper with Su ye, might have liked song Pei very much.


    After all, they have been sparsely populated.


    But learning doesn''t seem to wither at all.


    Su yegui was in charge of the school and the most learned scholar in the world. At that time, his husband was so crazy that he dared to challenge some sage.


    Although the sage didn''t talk much about his identity, he was also very angry with the old man.


    As for the truth, there is no way to say whether these scholars really think that the sage is more reasonable or whether this old gentleman is reasonable.


    In any case, the final result was that the battle of swearing ended with the victory of the saint.


    As for the old gentleman, some people are pitiful, others admire, but no one speaks for him.


    Later, the old man went into the thatched cottage to think about the problem and cut off the road, which made countless people feel sorry. But even so, who is the first under the sage.


    He was still the first to teach Su Ye.


    Su Ye returns to his senses and waves his hand, indicating that song Pei has stayed too long and wants him to go home by himself.


    Song Pei bowed his hands and said goodbye. He was walking a few steps when he suddenly stopped and moved his lips as if he wanted to say something.


    Su ye asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? What else to say?"


    Song Pei plucked up his courage, looked up and said, "Sir, I gave the wine to the students before. The students thought it was wrong."


    Su ye turned her head. "Why not?"


    Song Pei went on to say, "students are not so old. If they want to drink, they should wait until they are older."


    Su Ye waved her hand, "where is this truth?"


    Song Pei is a little disappointed. What he said is still wrong.


    With a sigh, song Pei trotted away.


    Su Ye didn''t pay attention to him. He just sat back in the bamboo chair and looked at Song Peiyuan''s back. He suddenly laughed.


    He was not afraid that what the child said was unreasonable. He was afraid that he would not dare to raise doubts because of his husband''s status. He felt that every word he said was reasonable and that every word was said by a sage. He did not dare to contradict him.


    Such a student, he is not willing to be admitted.But now.


    Suye was very satisfied.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    Zhou xuance and Du shuzhongzi Gu Yuan, who lived on the border of the Song Dynasty, did not stay here much after eating the instant boiled mutton. Gu Yuan, who had a round stomach, still wanted to persuade his martial uncle to take a rest. Instead, Zhou xuance said with a smile that there was still a lot of food in the Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Eat a few, but determined not to eat too much.


    As soon as Gu Yuan heard this, he immediately changed his mind and said that he should go faster.


    Zhou xuance couldn''t say whether he liked Gu Yuan''s lovely mind. Anyway, when he went out this time, he had a lot of reasons to tell the young reader one by one. Before in the school palace, the girl had her half baked scholar Mr. Yanyu. Zhou xuance didn''t disagree, but Yanyu''s own achievements were limited, and the prospects of the students he taught were promising In fact, we all have a deep understanding, and the rest of the disciples are just like that. However, no matter how we say that the school does not dare to entrust all of them to Yan Yu.


    Apart from Yanyu, all the scholars in the other academies, who are well-educated and accomplished, all look forward to this book reading seed and want to "get close to" those tiny thoughts. Who knows, Zhou xuance knows it clearly. The reason why Yanyu can still let Gu Yuan call him "Mr. Zhang" is not because of this cultivation state Scholars who are not profound in the world and knowledge have not yet fallen into the same pulse of a sage. Only because of this can they have a stable time. Otherwise, the school will have a chaotic war for the sake of this cultivation talent which can be comparable with that of Liang Xi Dao.


    In principle, they are the most qualified disciples in the sect. Why hasn''t that kind of Taoism experienced such a situation? The Taoist temple in chenxieshan is more complicated than that in Yanling Academy. There are only four sages in Confucianism, but six in Taoism.


    But different from Gu Yuan, Gu Yuan is a student of Yanyu. Yan Yu is just a monk in the green silk realm, and the Taoist temple is dormant for thousands of miles and is killed by one blow.


    This was originally used to describe assassins by martial arts men in the Jianghu. However, Zhou xuance thought it was suitable for Huang Jin.


    Also suitable for his field of learning.


    Zhou xuance finally shook his head. It''s not clear how this is.


    Zhou xuance suddenly stopped.


    In a blink of an eye, in fact, also walked a lot of road.


    Gu Yuan, who is looking around, doesn''t notice that the martial uncle in front of him stops. He stumbles into Zhou xuance.


    Just thinking of opening his mouth, Zhou xuance rubbed his head with his hands.


    Gu Yuan suddenly raised his head and saw a wooden pavilion in the distance.


    In the pavilion, there is an old couple baking sweet potatoes. The weather is hot and the baked sweet potatoes are steaming hot, which makes the old couple have a layer of sweat on their foreheads.


    The old woman took a piece of cloth to wipe the sweat on the forehead of the old man who was turning sweet potatoes, and did some trivial things for the old man.


    Gu Yuan stood in the distance and looked at the scene in the wooden pavilion over there. He wondered, "uncle, this is only summer. We are going to eat baked sweet potato?"


    Zhou xuance put the Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Zhi back in the back of the book box. He chuckled and said, "you girl, you have forgotten the instant boiled mutton before. Where can you see eating instant boiled mutton stained with pepper in the rest of the world? It''s strange to eat baked sweet potato this summer, but if you don''t try it, how can you know why they sell it in summer


    Gu Yuan nodded and hopped to the wooden pavilion to buy two baked sweet potatoes. The old couple also gave two bowls of sweet spring water.


    When Zhou xuance came to the pavilion with his bookcase on his back, Gu Yuan had already sat down and began to peel sweet potatoes.


    Sweet potato is too hot, Gu Yuan peels the sweet potato skin for a while and grins.


    Wait until it''s half done and bite it off.


    Then his face turned red.


    She took up a bowl of mountain spring water and drank it out, then she was relieved.


    You can''t know how hot it is until you take a bite of it.


    Instead of rushing to eat, Zhou xuance started talking to the old couple.


    The old couple were very talkative, but they didn''t hide anything. After a talk, Zhou xuance found that the reason why the old couple chose to sell sweet potatoes by the mountain road was the same as that in the book Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Zhi.


    Zhou xuance ended the topic with a smile and found that his sweet potato had been peeled by Gu Yuan. After a look at Gu Yuan, who was eating with sweat, he took a small bite.


    After eating a mouthful, Gu Yuan then raised his head and asked with a smile, "martial uncle, what kind of reason should we talk about this time?"


    Zhou xuance tugged at the corners of his mouth. "Just think of a poem. Do you want to listen to it?"


    Gu Yuan nodded, "uncle just said, don''t ask me."


    Zhou xuance nodded and suddenly stopped talking.


    Gu Yuan was surprised and said, "what''s wrong with you, martial uncle?"


    Zhou Xuance has a red face, "forget it."


    Gu Yuan was stunned and giggled.


    Along the way, she really found that her martial uncle was much more interesting than before in the school palace. She was not a scholar who knew everything. She would feel hot when eating chili peppers and forget the poems she had read.Zhou xuance covered his face and sighed: "old, old."


    Gu Yuan cleared his throat and whispered, "half of the garden is full of weeds, but half of them are potatoes. It''s wrong to think about everything. It''s better to knock on Zhongni Ju. "


    Zhou xuance patted his thigh and said with a smile, "yes, that''s it. I didn''t think of it for a while, but I forgot that you''re still a little girl!"


    Gu Yuan took a look at Zhou xuance, and his expression was strange, and he wanted to stop talking.


    Zhou xuance calmed down and said earnestly: "if you want to say that martial uncle is shameless, just say it. It''s not free and easy to hide it."


    Gu Yuan suddenly understood, "the martial uncle still said not to be reasonable!"


    Zhou xuance did not speak, and his smile remained unchanged.


    -


    the ship finally arrived at Yanling. When the ship arrived at the Yanling border from Dayu border, the old steward on the ship handed the official instructions to the officials of Yanling Court on the shore, and then sealed it after confirmation. The ferry was qualified to sail in Yanling, but the stay time should not be too long, and the ferry should return from here at most one month.


    All the way, there were passengers getting off the ship. After looking at the territory Map of Yanling, Li Fuyao decided to get off the ship at a place named Mingyue ferry not far ahead. After that, he went all the way to the northern territory of the state of Zhou, except that he had to cross the territory of Chen state.


    However, Baizhi and his party had to stay on the boat for a few days. The residence of the old man in Yanling lake was just beside the river bank.


    In the last half day, Li Fuyao stood at the bow of the boat and chatted with Yang Qinglong.


    This swordsman in Dayu''s Lake has a lot of fun talking with Li Fuyao. He hopes that Li Fuyao will ask Jianzong to be a guest one day.


    Li Fuyao did not answer or refuse.


    In fact, it is such an answer that Yang Qinglong already thinks it is excellent.


    As the moon crossing approaches, Bai Zhi comes to the bow of the boat. Yang Qinglong naturally leaves the bow and leaves the two alone.


    Bai Zhi looked up at the young man with a head higher than him, and asked, "Mr. Li, do you have a girl you like?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the white branch.


    Bai Zhi frowned and said, "do you have any?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and then nodded. "I don''t know if that girl will like me, but I really like her."


    Bai Zhi''s eyes were dim, but he soon squeezed out a smile and asked tentatively, "the girl that Mr. Li likes must be very beautiful."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, hesitated and said, "if I say she is not beautiful, will she be angry?"


    White branch a Zheng, immediately more lost said: "yes, if Mr. Li said she is not beautiful, she will be angry."


    Li Fu shook his head calmly and said, "in fact, I guess you don''t like me. I just admire Wang Bai''s sword before. If you like it or not, you have to think about it. Maybe one day, you will not feel distressed. When you meet a man you like, you will know whether you really like it or not."


    White branch Oh, the interest is obviously not high.


    Li Fu shook his head. He didn''t say much. He couldn''t control the love between men and women. He just needed to show his attitude.


    After the boat went on for a long time, the scene of the ferry on the bank was completely visible. Li Fuyao stood by the railing and said with a smile, "Miss Baizhi, if you''ll see you again in the river and lake, I hope you''ve got a good man to accompany you."


    White branch nods a, can''t say melancholy.


    Li Fuyao waved to Yang Qinglong in the distance.


    The latter returned with a fist.


    Li Fuyao crossed the railing and landed on the Bank of the ferry.


    Watch the ship go away.


    Yang Qinglong comes to the bow of the boat. Beside him is lanze, the Sword Fairy.


    Yang Qinglong asked with interest: "Sword Fairy, do you know the love between men and women, which book has written about it?"


    LAN Ze shook his head. "Although I have never read any more books, these ideals have never been written in any book."


    Yang Qinglong said with a smile: "when I was young, I read a few novels about talented scholars and beautiful women, but actually I didn''t see the answer in the book."


    LAN Ze micro mocked: "many principles can not be written by those weak scholars."


    Yang Qinglong retorted solemnly: "the truth that these scholars can''t write is not that those scholars on the mountain can''t write it out. You Sword Fairy still has too few faces in the world after all."


    Lanser did not refute, perhaps it is self-knowledge.


    Finally, Yang Qinglong walked several steps, stood in the distance, turned his head and asked with a smile: "I know that your blue eyes are higher than the top, but I still have to ask you today. Even if I can''t be Mr. Liu''s Swordsman, can I marry you?"


    LAN Ze sneered: "wait until you cross Wang Bai."


    Yang Qinglong laughed, "I can afford to wait, but you still have a few years to boil?"Lanze was suddenly angry, "since I can''t afford it, don''t you know to cross him as soon as possible?"


    Yang Qinglong burst out laughing in the bow of the boat. The laughter spread far and wide.


    -


    Li Fuyao stood on the Bank of the ferry and did not walk in the city center near the ferry until the ferry left.


    There are a lot of good and bad people on the border of Dayu, and the emperor of Dayu is too lazy to pay attention to such a place. Therefore, in terms of the number and scale of ferries on the border of Dayu, neither the number nor the scale of ferries can match the specifications of Yanling. On the contrary, the emperor of Yanling has a good governance of the territory under his control, especially in the four borders. There are not only four elite soldiers guarding the border, but also monks in the army, In order to ensure that the border is not chaotic.


    As for the border ferry, Yanling Ministry of work also attaches great importance to this. The Ministry officials not only check the ferry from Luoyang City to the border every year. Once they find any problems, they immediately need to report back and ask the Ministry of accounts to allocate money for repair, which can ensure the safety of these ferries.


    In fact, on a deeper level, it is not that there is no idea on the side of the court Hall of Yanling, but the emperor of Yanling has always been famous for his kindness. Even if he has too many ideas, he can''t really think that this is the emperor''s idea.


    Li Fuyao, with his sword case on his back and stayed in the market for too long, walked into a restaurant.


    It''s more than a year since I left Yanling, but I still don''t know how many things have changed. Although this is the border of Yanling, I can actually know some news.


    Half an hour later, Li Fuyao went downstairs and walked slowly.


    There are a lot of news about Yanling on the border, but no small country is involved in it at all. Therefore, Li Fuyao has not received any useful information for half an hour.


    With a sigh, Li Fuyao was not surprised. The state of Zhou is located in the southwest of Yanling, which is already very remote. The border here is next to the border of Dayu. It''s very normal that we can''t get news of Zhou here.


    Hehe, smiling, Li Fuyao passed by the wine shop on one side. He saw a plump woman in the restaurant drinking for the drinkers. After thinking about it, he thought about stepping into the restaurant one step at a time.


    But outside the wine shop, an old woman and a young man were passing by. The young man, who was not poor in dress and family background, suddenly stopped and said with a smile, "mother, there is a wine bug in my stomach. I want to drink."


    The old woman rolled her eyes and scolded, "drink, you only know how to drink all day long. Be careful not to marry a daughter-in-law after that!"


    The young man said angrily, "mother, isn''t it so serious?"


    The old woman snorted coldly, "believe it or not, anyway, my mother has said it here."


    The young man sighed, his eyes full of regret.


    Finally, I didn''t enter the restaurant.


    Li Fuyao saw all this in his eyes and was silent.


    Then he didn''t step into the restaurant. He just walked a few steps. Li Fuyao scratched his head, which was a headache.


    Too much wine?


    Li Fuyao felt that his life was still alive, and all kinds of worries were true.


    In January after leaving Mingyue ferry, Li Fuyao went south along the official road and occasionally went to some mountain roads. During the half month, he also met some small town schools and private schools in the village. Since Yanling has Confucianism as its backing, there are not too many schools and private schools in Yanling.


    Most of the monks on the mountain don''t gather in the common people.


    Almost all the places where the monks are located are on the mountains. Even if they are not on the mountains, they have to choose a secluded place.


    Li Fuyao was able to pass the foot of a mountain, where there was an academy.


    He passed without entering.


    Li Fuyao''s relationship with Confucianism is not good. Not only was he hurt by Confucian friars in Luoyang City before, but also the first monk he killed was also a Confucian friar, but he had a good relationship with the old Confucian scholar and Huang Jin who traveled thousands of miles away.


    On a day when the weather was about to turn cold, Li Fuyao, dressed in a green shirt, was sitting on the Bank of a mountain lake to raise his sword. Suddenly, a stone was thrown into the lake.


    It caused a lot of ripples.


    Li Fuyao suddenly turned his head.


    A little girl in a floral skirt stood in front of an old gentleman with a bookcase on his back and called out to Li Fuyao, "Li Fuyao!"


    Li Fuyao was silent and smiling.


    But it''s not her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    In fact, neither Li Fuyao nor Gu Yuan would have thought of meeting Gu Yuan, a student of the Academy, in such a place.


    Before Li Fuyao sat up, the little girl had already hopped to Li Fuyao''s side.


    On that day, her husband said that the storyteller in the white fish town had learned the sword with the swordsman uncle who appeared in the white fish town that day. She had never seen the swordsman uncle and the green snake demon, but she had seen Li Fuyao.


    Gu Yuan, a little girl who has always been interested in swordsmen, is really excited to see Li Fuyao, who may be a swordsman. So she has forgotten her uncle behind her for a while. After squatting beside Li Fuyao, Gu Yuan raises her head and asks seriously, "Sir, you went to learn sword. Did you go to the Jianshan mountain? Did you board it? Did you get the sword? "


    Gu Yuan looked around, but he didn''t see a sword in Li Fuyao''s waist. He was a little disappointed and said, "there was no sword, that is, I didn''t go to the Jianshan mountain, and later I didn''t learn to be a sword!"


    Li Fuyao smiles. When the little girl called him before, he had already put away both swords. Now there is a sword box on his knee. Gu Yuan doesn''t see it. In fact, it''s normal.


    Li Fuyao sighed and said in a low voice, "I went to the Jianshan mountain, but I didn''t climb it. I didn''t get any sword on it..."


    Before Li Fuyao finished speaking, Gu Yuan waved and interrupted: "it''s OK, sir. It''s not so easy to be a swordsman. You can''t be a swordsman. It''s normal."


    This kind of almost comforting words made Li Fuyao feel helpless.


    He opened his mouth and didn''t say anything. Instead, Zhou xuance, who was behind them, slowly opened his mouth and said, "girl Gu Yuan, you can''t see. I don''t know that this boy is almost a swordsman in the second world now?"


    Gu Yuan raised his head and looked at Li Fuyao.


    "Then you said you didn''t climb the sword mountain?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "I didn''t climb the Jianshan mountain, but I learned how to use the sword at the foot of the mountain. I didn''t get it from the mountain, but I found a piece of one that was not wanted by others at the bottom of the cliff."


    Gu Yuan rolled his eyes and introduced to Li Fuyao: "that''s uncle Zhou from the school. Have you met Huang Jin before? Now elder martial brother Huang is in Uncle Zhou''s library. "


    Li Fuyao stood up and bowed to Zhou xuance, the latter slightly forehead.


    Zhou xuance stares at Li Fuyao and looks at the sword box beside him. He asks curiously, "the rest of the swordsmen in the mountains and rivers are swordsmen in the waist. Why do you have a sword box?"


    Li Fuyao laughed and did not talk about it.


    Zhou xuance didn''t go into it. After all, this young man in green shirt was not a student of the Imperial College. He only met for the first time. He asked too many questions, but he was rude.


    After Li Fuyao stood up and put the sword case back on his back, he said to Zhou xuance: "I went with Huang Jin a few days ago. When he went to Zhuyu town to rob his wife, I accompanied him. I have a good impression of Huang Jin. Now that he is in the school Palace, he should be."


    Zhou xuance snorted coldly. For this matter, he was obviously not interested in talking.


    Li Fuyao has no reason to think of the scene when he and Yanyu first met.


    At that time, although they were not at war, they were not friendly either.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek, which was something he was looking for himself.


    A little embarrassed.


    Li Fuyao quickly broke the deadlock and asked, "I didn''t go out with Mr. Yan this time?"


    Gu Yuan pulled the corners of his mouth and nodded, but he didn''t tell Li Fuyao where he was going.


    The atmosphere was a little subtle for a while.


    Zhou xuance took a few steps forward with his bookcase on his back. This is to Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan looked at Li Fuyao and longingly at him.


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then asked, "what?"


    Gu Yuan points to Li Fuyao''s sword case.


    The meaning is obvious.


    Li Fu shook his head.


    Gu Yuan glared at a pair of eyes, "why?"


    "I''ll show you next time I see you."


    Gu Yuan looks strange.


    Li Fuyao''s face was taken for granted.


    Gu Yuan pretended to be pathetic and said, "Li Fuyao, you can show me. This is the only chance. Mr. Yan is not here. Uncle Zhou is not so rigid. If he is in other places, no one will speak to you."


    Li Fu shook his head and said with a smile, "that''s what I can''t get. I''m afraid you''ll kill me if you don''t agree."


    Gu Yuan puffed his cheek. "What''s wrong? I really think our school is unreasonable at all?"


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile. He didn''t say much. If he was reasonable, he would not have happened to him.


    Gu Yuan doesn''t know what Li Fuyao is thinking, but she seems to know that if Li Fuyao decides not to show her the sword in the sword box, she can''t help it.


    Shaking his head, Gu Yuan said unwillingly: "next time we meet, we must show it to me."Li Fuyao nodded, "sure."


    Then Gu Yuan beckons to Li Fuyao, and then he is ready to keep up with his uncle Zhou xuance.


    Just after a few steps, Zhou xuance suddenly stops. Then Li Fuyao feels something. They both look to the south at the same time.


    Not far from the lake is a dense jungle, but at this time there is a very powerful air machine exposed in the south, and it seems that it will not be a good stubble.


    Li Fuyao turned her head and looked at Gu Yuan. Before that, the story of Dao Zhong ye Shengge being attacked and killed down the mountain was widely heard in Liangxi. She knew that many people in the world didn''t want to see her go too far on the road of cultivation, but that was also what happened when ye Shengge left the territory of Liangxi. After all, there were not many people in Liangxi who dared to beat her mind.


    But now what''s the situation now? It''s the same as Gu Yuan who read books. Before he left Yanling, some people couldn''t stand it?


    Zhou xuance has a deep look in his eyes. He looks at the distance in front of him without any expression. However, if he wants to, he can kill people in a moment.


    Compared with killing people, Zhou xuance wants to see who dares to fight Gu Yuan''s idea.


    The school faction is complex and true, but it has never been the case whether it is fighting openly or secretly or quarrelling fiercely.


    It''s hard to say whether it has been from scratch or has been accumulating potential secretly.


    There''s no time to think about it.


    In the distance, there is a man in blue robes coming from the forest. The man''s face is covered by some kind of magic instrument, which can''t be seen clearly. However, he is full of Qi and obviously comes for Zhou xuance.


    Zhou xuance stepped out with big sleeves.


    As soon as the librarian in charge of the library brushed his sleeve, there was a strong wind in front of him.


    Li Fuyao stood in the distance, speechless.


    Confucian friars have killed them before, but that one is quite different from this one.


    The blue shirt Confucian scholar, who could not see his face clearly, walked slowly in the strong wind and laughed: "Mr. Zhou hasn''t done anything for many years. I''ll see you today. I''m still elegant, and even more so in the past. But in this case, why do you have to surrender yourself and protect such a girl?"


    Zhou xuance''s clothes were blown by the strong wind, and the wind was blowing in front of him. The stone beside the lake was rolled up by the wind, and the weather was terrible. The green shirt Confucian scholar who could not see his face was standing in the strong wind. Even though he was still moving forward, his coat was actually hit by many stones and left many holes.


    Zhou xuance said without expression: "which academy is so willing to explore the way with a monk in the twilight?"


    The man laughed, "Mr. Zhou is in charge. I dare not be presumptuous in my late life."


    I dare not, but a moment later, a magnificent stone tablet appeared between them. The words on the stone tablet are not visible, but some golden light is blooming.


    As soon as this stone tablet comes out, the strong wind will stop immediately in front of you!


    To the monument town wind.


    After a few steps, Zhou xuance has a strange extra inkstone in his hand.


    the original magic weapon of a Confucian sage is a spring and autumn inkstone, which is one of the most advanced legacies of Confucianism. Zhou xuance''s side is naturally not the spring and autumn inkstone of that side, but it is still one of the same magic weapons in the library.


    He is in charge of the library. In fact, most of the magic tools in the library are involved in. This trip also selected some things, one of which is this inkstone.


    Zhou xuance splashes ink with inkstone.


    The ink fell on the stone tablet.


    Cover up the golden light.


    Then the old gentleman pointed to the stone tablet.


    The stone tablet suddenly appeared mottled cracks.


    In the end, it''s not everyone who is conceited and doesn''t use any magic tools like the Lord of the temple. In fact, most of the other friars fight with each other.


    There are still not many monks in the world who are so deep as Zhou xuance to pick up a magic weapon without a master.


    Ink is used to suppress the prestige of the stone tablet, which is the embodiment of Zhou xuance''s realm.


    After the second point, the stone tablet was broken.


    The wind is coming back.


    The scholar in blue, who could not see his face clearly, began to retreat.


    Zhou xuance stepped out and said in a cold voice, "it''s late."


    He''s going to reach out and grab him.


    But a hand stretched out, but the man had already retreated dozens of feet.


    Zhou xuance frowned: "shrink into an inch?"


    The scholar in green shirt said with a smile: "if you fight with Mr. Zhou, you should think of a perfect plan."


    Zhou xuance sneered and said, "not necessarily."


    Before the words fell, the old gentleman, who had a very high rank in the Academy, came to the Qingshan Confucians.


    It''s the same as reaching for him.


    This time, the Qingshan Confucians are no longer in place, but appear in front of Gu Yuan.


    Zhou xuance''s eyebrows are really deep this time. There are arrays here!


    This time, when he snatched out, I didn''t know if it was too late.


    That can''t see clearly the appearance of the blue shirt Confucian scholar this time extended his hand to grasp Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan was surprised and didn''t have time to respond.In a flash, a sword light flashed in the distance.


    A sword stabbed the scholar in blue.


    It''s full of sword spirit.


    The scholar in green shirt was stunned, and then his heart was full of anger. Before countless times of deduction, it was for this fleeting moment of opportunity. Why is there still a mistake now?


    If it is said that Zhou xuance still has a second hand, it is clear that this sword is not the way of Confucian monks.


    He turned his head in anger, and Li Fu shook his hand with a sword of green silk and handed it out.


    The morning and evening friar brushed his sleeves.


    Li Fuyao felt that he was hit by a huge stone in his chest. He felt a sharp pain and flew out.


    The green shirt scholar did not stay. He left immediately. He had only one chance. Next time, he would really leave his life here.


    Even if he retreated fast enough, he was still pointed by Zhou xuance on his back.


    The qingshiren scholar''s chest Qi was disordered, but he still managed to escape into the mountain forest.


    Zhou xuance stood where he was and didn''t go after him.


    Just looking at the young man in green shirt who was hit and fly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    After Li Fuyao got up, he first took a look at Gu Yuan, then patted the dust on his lapel and grinned.


    Even if the blue shirt scholar flicks his sleeves, he is still a monk in the twilight world. Li Fuyao is now in a turbulent state of lingfu Qi. Those Qi machines that were supposed to be gradually transformed into sword Qi were originally very active, but now they are like eggplants beaten by frost, and they are not very good at fighting.


    The price is not small.


    Li Fu shook his mouth with a wry smile. At that time, Gu Yuan had met with him, and he did not have a bad feeling for the school''s reading seeds. If Li Fuyao was based on his status as a student of Guyuan academy, in order to win the favor of the school, he had already pulled out his sword after the appearance of the blue shirt Confucian scholar.


    Gu Yuan trotted all the way to Li Fuyao''s side. He took out many bottles and jars from his arms and stuffed them into Li Fuyao''s arms. He said in a garrulous voice, "Li Fuyao, these are the best pills in the school. Take them quickly. If not, I''ll ask my martial uncle to give you some more."


    Li Fuyao sighed and was about to speak. However, he felt a burst of pain in his chest when he opened his mouth. He could not help but take a breath of cold air.


    Gu Yuan is a head shorter than Li Fuyao. After raising his head, Gu Yuan looks at Li Fuyao''s grinning face and shouts with some worry: "Li Fuyao, you''re not going to die, are you?"


    Then, without waiting for Li Fuyao to answer, he ran back to Zhou xuance, shouting at Zhou xuance: "martial uncle, do you want to see him? Is he going to die, and he won''t live long?"


    Zhou xuance took a step in the distance and came to Li Fuyao''s body. He could not help but pull up Li Fuyao''s arm. After a moment, he shook off with a cold face. "This boy''s body is so good that he can''t die."


    Gu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief. Zhou xuance turned his head and calmly looked at the young swordsman. He said with some approval: "the second level calms the spirit. He mastered the sword very well at the moment when he put out the sword. I think the one who taught you swordsmanship should also be a swordsman of high level. They all said that the swordsman had withered. But now I look at it, at least remove the Chao sword immortal Besides, among the few swordsmen in the mountains and rivers, you are not bad. I heard that you refused Yanyu''s wish to let you enter the school. Now can you tell me why you don''t take this road and choose a rugged path instead? "


    "Six thousand years ago, was this narrow road a smooth one?"


    Zhou xuance chuckled. "He''s a smart boy. If you really want to come to the school, I''m afraid that few students can be comfortable."


    Li Fuyao laughed and didn''t answer.


    Zhou xuance pointed to the white jade bottle in Li Fuyao''s arms, and said in a soft voice, "you can eat what''s in this bottle. You don''t have to think about the rest. You can''t enjoy eating it."


    Li Fuyao is not affectable. After taking the white jade bottle, he returns all the other bottles to Gu Yuan.


    He opened the bottle and poured out a few pills of pills. After eating them, he returned to the position where he had been sitting by the lake to regulate the Qi machine.


    When I met Gu Yuan, who was not an old friend, I met this incident. Li Fuyao was a little helpless. Now that all the swords are out, what else can be said.


    Gu Yuan squatted down beside him again and lost a stone in the lake, which made a ripple on the surface of the lake.


    Mr. Li said before, she would not believe me. Oh, no matter what, you will be my friend in the future. "


    Li Fuyao covered his chest and said, "with a sword like this, you become your friend. Do you have many friends with Gu Yuan?"


    Gu Yuan raised his head and hummed, "there are many people in the Academy who want to be friends with me, but I don''t want to."


    Li Fuyao tut praise way: "then I become you Gu Yuan''s friend, isn''t it a great honor?"


    Gu Yuan nodded and looked proud to announce: "that''s it. Li Fuyao, you will be my friend in the future. If you are in trouble, please remember to come to the school palace to find me. I''ll certainly have a good time. I''ll cover you. Of course, if I''m in trouble, you can''t abandon me when you find you!"


    Li Fuyao was "surprised" and said, "since it is so solemn, do you want to hook your fingers?"


    Gu Yuan suddenly realized, quickly nodded, and then the little girl stretched out her little thumb, hoping to look at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao said with a low smile, "I don''t believe it after I was eight years old. Do you still believe it?"


    Gu Yuan didn''t speak, but always held out his fingers. There was a look that you wouldn''t stop if you didn''t hook my fingers.


    Li Fuyao had to stretch out his little thumb and hook it with Gu Yuan''s.


    The little girl said with a smile, "OK, Li Fuyao, you will be my friend in the future. Remember, if I am bullied one day, you should come to help me. Well, you should practice sword well from now on. After everyone knows your name, I can tell them that you Li Fuyao is my friend of Gu Yuan!"


    Li Fuyao grinned and did not speak.Gu Yuan''s eyes turned for a long time, and then she put her eyes on the sword case behind Li Fuyao. She said with a smile, "Li Fuyao, you are all my friends. Now let me have a look at your sword?"


    Li Fuyao has no choice but to release the sword case.


    After opening, the two swords inside are exposed.


    Gu Yuan put out his head, looked at the light snow and couldn''t move his eyes, "how beautiful!"


    -


    because a general wanted to lead a soldier to temporarily pass by and settle down in the Yuanyou City, the local officials emptied a market in the west of the city several days in advance. Before the general left, no hawker was allowed to set up a stall. The reason is that the local officials remember that the young general was a descendant of an aristocratic family When the soldiers passed through the city, they just had to pass through the market. I wonder if the general would feel disgusted when he saw these things. When he returned to Shaoliang City, he would say something. If the high-ranking officials in Shaoliang city were wrong, they would suppress them, for fear that they would hardly be promoted for many years When this happened, the officials of the distant city simply emptied the place to avoid disturbing the general''s eyes.


    When the market was empty, it caused a human life.


    On the east side of the city, a woman who lived by needlework was seriously ill. After learning about this, she was sad and died that night, leaving only one child crying alone in front of her mother''s bed.


    The child''s family was poor and could not afford a funeral. Therefore, after daybreak, the child tried to carry his mother out of the house and bury him in the mountains outside the city. However, because of his lack of strength, he failed to carry his mother on his back for a long time.


    The child named song Pei leaned against the door with his teeth clenched. He was unwilling to drag his mother on the ground. So far, he could only look at his mother''s body and cry in silence.


    About half an hour later, song Pei got up and tried again. But just after the idea came into being, the door of the house was pushed open. A middle-aged Confucian scholar stood at the door and looked at Song Pei.


    Song Peiqiang held back his tears and called out Mr. Su.


    Su Ye rubbed his head, went to pick up the woman, and said in a soft voice, "since a person can''t do it, why don''t you come to see Mr. I, at your age, you can''t do a lot of things. It''s really not a shame to ask for help. Just remember to remember the kindness in your heart and pay it back later."


    Song Pei nodded in a low mood.


    Walking in the downtown area with a woman on his back, nobody pays attention to Su ye and song Pei.


    After walking a long way, Su ye saw that there were few passers-by. Su Ye suddenly asked, "Song Pei, are you thinking in your heart at the moment? Why don''t they ask why we are carrying your mother behind your back? After asking, you should tell them the truth. Then when they look at you with sympathy, you will feel better in your heart


    Song Pei was stunned and opened his mouth.


    Su ye said in a soft voice, "if you can''t say it, just nod and shake your head."


    Although song Pei wanted to shake his head and tell Mr. Su that he didn''t think so, he finally nodded.


    Su Ye didn''t speak. She walked out of Yuanyou city and went back to the mountain and said, "in fact, it''s nothing to have such an idea. It''s just a scholar. There are a lot of things you can think about, but you can''t do them. There are a lot of things that you can''t even think about. "


    Song Pei asked in a low voice, "Mr. Su, what can''t you even think about?"


    Su Ye was silent for a moment and said seriously, "such as peeping at women''s baths, stealing people''s money, and questioning sage''s knowledge."


    Song Pei asked, "has that gentleman thought about these things?"


    Su ye said casually while walking: "the one in front has never thought about it."


    Song Pei said, "Oh, I don''t know.".


    When Su Ye finds a place in the back mountain where he can see the geomantic omen well, he puts song Pei''s mother down and stands on the hillside. Su Ye solemnly says, "Song Pei, are you wondering now, sir, if I can help you carry your mother here, why are you still reluctant to give up the coffin money and buy some paper money?"


    Song Pei bit his teeth and nodded slowly.


    Su ye said calmly, "that really makes you song Pei feel grateful to me. Maybe he will study for you all his life. But since I decided to teach you truth, I don''t just want you to be a scholar with high knowledge. The reason for this today lies in a simple sentence, because these things are my husband''s, I don''t give them to you, you can''t Blame me, because I have no reason to give you, because this matter does not exist, should be four words


    Song Pei''s eyes were dim, but he still opened his mouth and said, "the students know it."


    Su Ye''s words changed sharply. "Even if I didn''t give you the reason, you can open your mouth and borrow it from me."


    Song Pei raised his head and opened his mouth and said, "Sir, can I borrow some money from my students?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    Song Pei didn''t think about how much silver it would cost to buy a coffin. But in fact, when he took Mr. Su''s money bag to the coffin shop, he realized that only a small and half of the money in the bag could buy the best nanmu coffin. But song Pei thought, perhaps because he thought that with such a good coffin, his dead mother would scold him through dreams, so he asked for it There is a willow coffin. There are ready-made ones in the shop. The owner of the coffin shop sends the coffin to song Pei''s house. Song Pei shakes his head, and then adds some more silver. Before leaving Yuanyou City, song Pei sells a lot of paper money. This time, he buys a lot of paper money. He buys a lot of paper money It''s almost a hill.


    Walking behind the two men, song Pei looked at the willow coffin and thought that his mother had always been called Liu Niang by the neighbors before, so he thought it was very appropriate. After the


    coffin was lifted to the back of the mountain, the coffin shop man left, and song Pei, who had taken a shovel, put down the pile of paper money before digging into the pit.


    Su Ye stood aside and did not help, but said, "since I borrowed some money, why don''t you spend more? Ask a stonecutter to make a tombstone for your mother?"


    Song Pei shook his head as he dug a pit and said, "my mother doesn''t like stones. She said it''s cold. Before, the students bought a wooden card in the coffin shop and wrote it down later."


    Su Ye nodded, did not refute, just stood aside, looked at Song Pei and said to himself: "since you can''t even give up a good nanmu coffin, you have bought so much paper money. Your mind is really hard to guess."


    Song Pei didn''t answer. He just dug a hole.


    Su Ye stood on a big stone and looked down at Song Pei, who was digging a pit. He said calmly, "Song Pei, I don''t know who gave you the name. But since there is Pei in the name, you certainly don''t want you to be an ordinary common people all your life. But in this city, what can you do? You won''t make any great achievements, although I never feel that you are If you want to be famous in the world, you can be regarded as successful. However, you can make the best of things and people can make full use of them. These eight words are respected by Sir. It happens that this city is called Yuanyou city. Would you like to travel with me later? "


    Song Pei''s movement was sluggish, did not look up, and continued to dig the pit.


    Su ye came down and opened his mouth at the edge of the pit and said, "I su Ye has never received any students. Song Pei, you are the first one."


    This is a declarative sentence. The head teacher of Yanling academy is telling song Pei something in a flat tone. But in fact, if song Pei knew that the scholar behind him was the most learned scholar in the world, he would not be very calm. However, in such a small city, he did not know that Su Ye''s name was normal. Maybe even Su ye would study Yanling Song Gong Pei is still indifferent.


    Song Pei finally looked up. He looked at Su Ye. "Mr. Su said before that the sage had said that his parents are here and they don''t travel far away. Later, Mr. Su added that you must have a good way to travel. But now there are no parents for students. If they travel far away, do they just look at themselves? "


    Su Ye nodded, "it should be so."


    Song Peiyang began, "is Mr. Su anxious to travel?"


    Su ye thought for a while, then nodded slowly, "there are too many things to do. Now I will go back to the school after taking you for a trip. You are still young in the end. You still need to look and think slowly. But Sir, I have many things to decide. I can''t delay. I can wait for you for half a month at most. No matter how, I will leave."


    Song Pei looked down at the big hole he had dug. When he felt that it was almost finished, he got up and saluted Su ye, regardless of the soil on his body. He said, "please wait for the students for half a month."


    Su Ye nodded quietly, not bored at all.


    For the next half an hour, Su Ye helped to put the coffin into the pit and cover it with mud. Song Pei suddenly burst into tears.


    Su Ye showed his sleeves and asked, "Song Pei, do you want to see your mother again?"


    Song Pei nods in amazement.


    Su Ye raised his hand, and there was a woman in the coffin.


    It was song Pei''s mother.


    Song Pei was stunned and cried out his mother in tears.


    The woman thought she wanted to reach out and touch her child''s head, but as soon as she reached out, she had already passed through song Pei''s body. The woman did not think that it would be like this, so she angrily withdrew her hand, looking a little embarrassed.


    Su Ye opened his mouth and said: "people are dead, and there is no intersection with people in the world. Naturally, they can only see."


    Song Pei knew little about this, but the woman didn''t understand it at all. She just heard Mr. Su''s words. Therefore, for the student, the woman who had not read for a long time and could not recognize a word, bowed to Su Ye.


    Su Ye waved his hand, "there is still half a quarter of an hour. After half a quarter of an hour, song Pei will never see your mother again. If you have anything to say, don''t hide it."


    The voice did not fall, Su night disappeared.


    The tearful song Pei looks at his mother.


    There seems to be thousands of words, and now there is no language to choke.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, when Su ye came back here, the coffin had been buried, and song Pei had written and erected the wooden plaque. Now, the poor child was doing nothing else, but squatting in front of the grave to burn paper money.Su Ye stood in front of the grave and began to read a eulogy.


    As Su Ye''s eulogy came to an end, the paper money gradually turned into ashes.


    Finally, when Su ye shut up, song Pei wiped his face and stood up.


    On the way down the mountain, Su Ye opened the door to see the mountain and said, "Song Pei, do you know why the school is such a student? Why Sir, I chose you? The reason is simple and not simple. If you have some of them, they may say that you didn''t see it right. But if you said that the things before were all put up by you, when you bought coffins and paper money, you could let Mr. Sir know that there is no problem for you to inherit my knowledge. Song Pei, who is reluctant to pay for a good coffin, song Pei, who is afraid of dying, continues to live in poverty. He is not bad at all as a student of Su Ye. "


    Song Peiyang said sincerely: "I don''t know why. I always think that Mr. Su''s knowledge is much bigger than the students think."


    Su ye did not speak and walked in front of song Pei with a brisk pace.


    -


    after taking a few pills of pills, Li Fuyao, who was injured, soon recovered. After all, it was the first school palace of Confucianism, and its effect was not bad.


    Because he was worried that the young swordsman would be implicated, the three men had been traveling together all these days. When they arrived at the border of Chen state, the three people were ready to separate. Li Fuyao then went through the state of Chen to the state of Zhou. Zhou xuance took the little girl Gu Yuan to eat the last delicious food, and then he really wanted to go to the saint''s ruins. The disciples of the three religions fought for opportunities, and by the way, they went again The score is high or low.


    Li Fuyao and Gu Yuan and Zhou xuance settled in an inn on the border of Chen for business overnight.


    In the early morning, Zhou xuance leads Gu Yuan out of the house. Li Fuyao doesn''t get up on the ground of keeping a sword. So Gu Yuan, who is not very happy, says that he will bring some food for Li Fuyao when he comes back. Li Fuyao agrees with a smile.


    Not long after the two men left, Li Fuyao put away the green silk and Xiaoxue and stood by the window thinking heavily.


    After coming to the border of Chen, it is much easier to inquire about the state of Zhou. Therefore, only half a day later, he knew that the state of Zhou was not in a very good situation. Before that, the emperor Yanling ordered Chen to destroy the state of Zhou within a year. But in fact, although the state of Zhou is in a difficult situation and there is no wind and rain in the north, it is not driven directly by the General Commander of the state of Chen Chen almost went south to destroy the state of Zhou by the end of next spring. Before that, the emperor of Yanling wanted to destroy the state of Zhou within one year. However, after the deadline, the emperor of Yanling did not break out of rage. Instead, he was magnanimous and added a year''s time limit. He promised that after Zhou''s destruction, Zhou''s territory would be destroyed The emperor of the state of Chen was grateful for the possession of the state of Chen, but not half an inch of Yanling.


    Therefore, in the past year, the army of the state of Chen moved southward in an endless stream, and all the border cavalry, State Army and even family private soldiers were sent to the south.


    However, the will of those Zhou people still made the state of Chen tremble. It was clear that the troops were not enough, but they still kept the Beiyan county. Xie jiabaoshu, who was in the southern border, was already transferred to the north to serve as the commander-in-chief of a hundred thousand troops. Instead of stationed in a certain pass, he wandered around, fighting to support the war outside Beiyan county and killed the state of Chen in a few months There are as many as 50000 soldiers, but less than 10000 have been lost.


    This achievement not only inspired the whole state of Zhou, but also made the officials of the state of Chen feel incredible.


    In Yanling, most of the famous generals belong to the army of the Yanling Dynasty. Even if there are so many generals in these remote small countries, their abilities are limited. But who knows that Xie jiabaoshu has such ability before he is even in his crown. There are so many generals in Chen''s army that no one can stop him Generals and even generals of the state of Chen asserted that if there was no such person in the state of Zhou, the state might have been conquered.


    The saying of "the pillar of the state" has always been put on some famous generals who have been famous for a long time. However, in the state of Zhou, he was really shouldered by Xie.


    People with a clear eye can see that once the war is over, Xie Ying will be able to stride several levels in the army. Regardless of the number of soldiers under his command, it is possible to become the first person in the army of the whole Zhou state.


    But the premise must be that the war ended with the victory of Zhou.


    Li Fuyao thought of his "half friend" with a complicated mind. After spending several years in Baiyu Town, even though he had become a full-fledged Zhou man, Li Fuyao still longed for the Luoyang City from the bottom of his heart. He still did not have much hatred for Yanling, one of the three dynasties.


    The root of the problem lies in Yanling, not in the state of Chen. If Yanling''s intention to destroy the state of Zhou can not be solved, it will not help whether Xie Ying can fight against Chen''s army in Beiyan County, or Li Fuyao''s return to the state of Zhou to make Zhou have an extra monk.


    It''s just that something has to be done.


    This is what Li Fuyao wants to do.


    It''s like killing friars in the luosang river. Even if it can''t be fundamentally changed, something must be done.


    Before killing friars, now it is killing emperor Chen?Looking out of the window, Li Fuyao frowned and said, "go to the palace to kill the emperor?"


    The autumn rain has not fallen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    The border town of Chen was suddenly hit by heavy rain. The walls of this border town, which had been built for more than 50 years, are mottled. The short walls are still made of soil. The gale weather seems to make the people in the city feel that there is a sandstorm, and the roads are muddy in the heavy rain. In fact, every local official is handing a letter to the Ministry of work and the Ministry of housing of the capital of state Chen However, it seems that the amount of silver is not small. In addition, such a small city is not a border heavy city, so naturally it is not valued by the courtiers on the other side of the capital.


    As a result, many of them were handed over, and there were few responses.


    After the autumn rain, the wall of the small town was soon wet, and then the main road in the city began to become difficult. The little girl Gu Yuan took a lot of snacks she had bought before, and then she couldn''t pull out her hand to hold an umbrella. If Zhou xuance was not around, the little girl might have become a drowned rat.


    Zhou xuance thinks that this little girl is really interesting these days. It''s not good to talk in the same day when she just left school.


    Walking on the muddy main road, Zhou xuance''s pace is slow, Gu Yuan is frowning, every step has to tangle for a long time, very afraid that the bottom of her feet will fall a dog to eat excrement, so her clothes are covered with soil. It''s OK to say, but it''s really a pity to eat so much food in her arms.


    She is going to take these things to repay Li Fuyao for saving her life.


    Seeing Gu Yuan move forward slowly, Zhou xuance jokingly said, "you girl, you are all monks in the green silk realm. How can you be so careful in such a place?"


    Gu Yuan didn''t look up, mumbled and said: "martial uncle, the fear of falling down in walking has nothing to do with the cultivation of what realm!"


    Zhou xuance pulled at the corners of his mouth. "It doesn''t matter. You call the Qi machine in the lingfu into the meridians of your legs. Naturally, you will be calm under your feet. It''s hard to fall down."


    Gu Yuan sniffed, "don''t be so troublesome."


    Zhou xuance was speechless and choked.


    For this lazy girl, he couldn''t beat or scold her, nor was he willing to do so.


    After a few steps, seeing that Gu Yuan was still moving forward cautiously, Zhou xuance sighed and suddenly asked, "girl Gu Yuan, what''s the next sentence for a gentleman who has no food and no peace?"


    Gu Yuan head also does not lift, "is sensitive to things and careful in words."


    Zhou xuance asked with a smile, "do you know the meaning of this sentence?"


    Gu Yuan raised his head and was about to talk. But suddenly, he saw someone holding an oil paper umbrella in front of him to block the main road.


    The man was in a red robe, and his face was hidden under the umbrella.


    Zhou xuance suddenly picked up Gu Yuan and put her under the eaves of the street.


    Then the old man turned and came back to the main road.


    They stood with umbrellas.


    The man in the red robe was silent and did not move forward or backward, but even so, Zhou xuance was ready for battle.


    Monks in the world are not as few as he thinks.


    But Zhou xuance thought that countless people might be in front of him, but he didn''t think it was the one in front of him.


    Although there are mainly monks of the three religions in the mountains and rivers, there are actually quite a few of them. Not all the monks on the mountain are under the three religions. For example, this one in front of us is also a scholar of Confucianism. But he is not under the door of any academy, nor has he ever practiced in such places. Even the red robed man was still in the same year He once set up his own door and established a demon sect in Yanling.


    However, later, the evil cult was flattened by the school, and all the disciples killed him. However, the leader of the evil cult was not found. The school announced that the leader had been killed in order to save face, but in fact, it did not completely find out the trace of the demon sect leader who was not inferior to the leader of the school.


    However, this religious leader also knows the situation. He has never appeared in the past 50 years. He has been hiding very well. Zhou xuance has met him twice.


    The first time was when he led many Confucian friars to destroy his orthodoxy. At that time, the cult leader was just a monk in the spring and Autumn period. Now, just looking through the rain curtain, Zhou xuance can conclude that the realm of this demon sect master is far better than that of that time.


    Spring and autumn and climbing a building are separated by thousands of mountains and seas.


    The former is just a great monk with profound accomplishments in the mountains and rivers, while the latter is the material that is really expected to reach the top of the sea.


    When Zhou xuance came to the cult, the leader of the cult was dressed in red, but he didn''t look like a big devil who did all kinds of evil. On the contrary, he was no different from ordinary scholars.


    But now, just looking at it from a distance, I feel that the atmosphere of this demon sect leader is much stronger than that of that time.


    Zhou xuance said calmly, "I thought that even if you were still alive, you would not be encouraged by them. But now I see that I have misjudged you, Lin Hongzhu!"


    Lin Hongzhu said in a low voice: "I will not harm the book reading seed behind you. Even after you die, I still want to take her to the holy relics. However, the personal hatred between you and me must be revenged, and there is no room for half."Zhou xuance stood up with his umbrella closed and said with a sneer, "Lin Hongzhu, you were lucky to escape in those years. Today, you are so confident that you will win. Do you still have the remaining evils of the evil cult alive? Why not bring them together


    Lin Hongzhu calmly walked forward a few steps, and slowly said, "the remaining evils of the demon sect are just scholars who do not agree with the principles of your saints. It is you who are not involved with those saints. You must fight us, do not feel guilty?"


    Zhou xuance frowned.


    Lin Hongzhu continued: "Yanling can only use your so-called" Confucian orthodox "friars on the mountain. We are not hiding in the mountains, we can only be in the market."


    Zhou xuance was silent.


    Lin Hongzhu said with a laugh: "remember that the truth in Yanling is based on big fists. I didn''t expect that this is the case here in Yanling. Scholars, the scholars in your school are really reading about dogs."


    Zhou xuance frowned and said, "you want to find a new way to say things like truth theory. If you don''t become a saint, you can''t establish it."


    Lin Hongzhu sneered and said, "a good one can''t be established if it''s not sanctified. When I kill you, I''ll see where it comes from!"


    Before the words fell, Lin Hongzhu suddenly swept forward and threw his oil paper umbrella on the side of the street at will. Only then did he reveal his face under the umbrella. His appearance was not so brilliant, but he had a head of white hair on his head.


    Lin Hongzhu, red robe and white hair.


    When we move forward, the wind and rain stop all over the sky. When we step on the ground step by step, it''s like thunder on the ground, one sound after another, continuous.


    When this demon sect leader raided, because of his speed, he was like a red shadow when he swept out, but there was a touch of white, which was very strange.


    Zhou xuance had a big sleeve and a small move. Half an inch in front of him, an inkstone appeared out of thin air. A lot of ink was slowly dripping from the inkstone, forming a black water curtain.


    Although it is black, but there is a strong sense of righteousness.


    It looks solemn.


    As soon as Lin Hongzhu passed by, the demon sect leader had only one robe all over his body, and the rest of the magic weapons were not disdained to carry with him.


    He slapped his hand on the black water curtain.


    Red light.


    A white haired Lin Hongzhu was silent, just a heavy shoulder, that side inkstone actually appeared a lot of cracks.


    Lin Hongzhu''s talent is much higher than that of Zhou xuance.


    But this scholar didn''t want to join the school at that time because he didn''t recognize many theories in the school. Later, he established the demon Sect on the basis of this. If not, I''m afraid that few people in the school can compare with him.


    Standing outside Zhou xuance''s five steps, Lin Hongzhu smiles. "Zhou xuance, you old man, do you know that the woman who died in your hands was just admiring me. She didn''t join the so-called evil cult. You can''t ask, and then you slap it to death. Do you feel guilty now?"


    Zhou xuance was silent.


    Lin Hong Zhu sarcastically said: "since half of the heart of repentance is absent, it is meaningless to live."


    A moment later, the inkstone was broken.


    A magic weapon of high quality is destroyed.


    Zhou xuance had no time to feel distressed, so he quickly put out a hand and patted Lin Hongzhu''s chest. Lin Hongzhu did not hide or flash, and there was a cloud of red clouds in front of him.


    The leader of the demon sect is in a mess.


    But it doesn''t look ferocious.


    Lin Hongzhu, who looks extremely calm, moves her hands slightly, and the red cloud in front of her body moves forward slowly.


    During this period, Zhou xuance''s whole body was filled with Qi and momentum, in order to prevent the red clouds.


    It didn''t work.


    Hongyun breaks all obstacles and comes to Zhou xuance.


    Only at this moment did Zhou xuance have to admit that Lin Hongzhu is much better than he was then, and he is very hard to cope with it.


    Zhou xuance sighed and had to open the oil paper umbrella.


    A golden light flashed by.


    The red cloud was stopped in front of the umbrella.


    Lin Hongzhu''s face changed slightly, and he held out a point on the umbrella.


    The oil paper umbrella sank suddenly, but it was not broken.


    Lin Hongzhu said to himself, "half holy magic weapon."


    Zhou xuance said indifferently: "it is not too much to say that the oil paper umbrella used by Zhou Fu Zi before he became a saint in those years is a semi holy magic weapon."


    Lin Hongzhu said in a low voice: "I forget that you Zhou xuance is also surnamed Zhou. It''s still possible to talk about things from one place to another."


    Zhou xuance stopped talking.


    It''s just a step forward.


    Lin Hongzhu had to step back.


    "Since there is no such cultivation as Liang, why do we have to learn from liang?"


    "Occasionally I find that people like Liang Yi are much better than you so-called scholars."


    "You are presumptuous Zhou xuance suddenly denounced.


    Lin Hongzhu lowered his head and suddenly said with a grim smile, "Zhou xuance, do you really think I can''t do anything with this broken umbrella?"


    Zhou xuance frowned.The next moment, I don''t know why, the demon sect leader stopped and did not retreat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    The heavy rain on the border of Chen is not just falling on the border town.


    Two figures with umbrellas stand side by side at the entrance of the school, looking up at the grey tiles opposite the school, are silent.


    Listening to the sound of Langlang books coming from the school, the scholar in blue suddenly asked, "Lord Luan, Lin Hongzhu has always been hard to find. I don''t know what he is going to do and ask the remaining evils of the evil cult out of the mountain?"


    The old man with silver hair, known as Lord Luan, is short and wrinkled. If he had not worn the Yunfeng official uniform, which represents the highest grade of Chen''s courtiers, no matter where he was put, no one would have looked at the old man more.


    However, he was such a small man with no appearance and no prestige. However, he was indeed the pillar stone of the state of Chen, the real pillar of the temple. When he saw Luan Xiang in the Manchu Dynasty, he was afraid that none of them was self possessed.


    There has always been a saying in the temples and halls of the state of Chen that when Luan Xiang was frowning, the whole state of Chen would be overcast.


    However, although Luan Xiang''s temper is not very good, it is difficult for him to feel that he can''t step over the threshold. Therefore, the state of Chen is still stable in these years. Even now the state of Chen is ordered by Emperor Yanling to destroy the state of Zhou, and when there is a long stalemate, Luan Xiang still laughs all day long.


    When the courtiers did not understand, they felt that they had taken a reassurance.


    Now I don''t know why, Luan Xiang is not in the capital''s residence, but appears at the border, and none of the important officials in the temples on the other side of the capital knows that this Luan Xiang has left Beijing, and only knows that Luan Xiang has not gone to court for several days on the ground that he is ill. The courtiers are accustomed to such reasons as the old Prime Minister''s country, anyway In the state government, the eye liner of each family can see a "alive and kicking" Luan Xiang.


    In that case, what''s the use of worrying?


    Luan Xiang didn''t turn his head, but he still put his eyes on the grey tiles on the opposite side. "Who can understand Lin Hongzhu''s idea? If he says too much, he will do more useless work. Therefore, I only pass on the fact that Zhou xuance is the monk of the Academy with the seeds of reading books. Lin Hongzhu can''t stop it. Who knows


    The scholar frowned and said, "Lin Hongzhu and Zhou xuance have a bitter feud. Do you dare to fight Zhou xuance at the risk of being pursued by Yanling academy?"


    Luan Xiang tilted his head and seemed to be thinking about some old adult affairs. After a long silence, the first person in the Chen state temple said slowly: "Lin Hongzhu''s mind is not easy to guess. Zhou xuance did the destruction of the evil cult. Since Lin Hongzhu is the leader of the demon cult, he naturally has to find Zhou xuance''s trouble. He just announced that he has this mind or will do his best, In fact, it''s hard to say that Zhou xuance is an old man. Lin Hongzhu''s talent is not bad, and there is such a half a year''s time to "walk". Even if Zhou xuance had a chance to win Shanglin Hongzhu, it''s hard to say now. "


    Luan xiangdun, self mocking way: "we scholars, are good at calculating people''s minds. We have good Kung Fu. But if we really want to fight life and death, we really can''t compare with Lin Hongzhu."


    "Since Zhou xuance had Lin Hongzhu to deal with it, why didn''t Luan Xiang allow me to solve that book reading seed?"


    Luan Xiangfan asked: "can you see through Lin Hongzhu''s mind?"


    A moment later, the scholar apologized: "the younger generation is abrupt."


    The old man waved his hand to show that he was not in the way. "No one can guess Lin Hongzhu''s mind. Who knows what he will do if he makes a rash move. On the contrary, is it a waste of this plan?"


    Qingshan Confucianist sincerely praised: "Luan Xiang lived in the temple, located in the secular world, but always able to see things on the mountain like fire, it is really rare, Chen state Luan Xiang, is a rare blessing."


    The old man put out his hand under the umbrella and took a handful of rain. He was disappointed and said, "it''s not true. When I came down from the mountain, all I thought was to help the Ming monarch to destroy Yanling. But the three kings of the state of Chen, though they were not mediocre, had a very different vision and mind. Therefore, the state of Chen has been operating in my hands for decades, but it''s not like this For example, in the state of Zhou, the emperor of the state of Zhou is at least as bold as emperor Yanling. If he had chosen the state of Zhou at that time, he might still have a bright future, at least he could see the way ahead. "


    The Qingshan Confucian scholar said nothing different about Luan Xiang''s bluntness to the extreme, but calmly said: "for a dynasty rooted in the land of mountains and rivers for 6000 years, Luan Xiang is still hard to shake if he wants to shake it. Now he wants to destroy it, but it is as difficult as heaven?"


    "How hard is it?" the old man asked


    "It''s even harder to be a saint than us," said the scholar with a bitter smile


    The old man shook his head. "It''s because it''s too difficult to be a saint. I''ll choose something that has at least a chance of success. Otherwise, after hundreds of years, I''ll really feel bored and grow old slowly?"


    "Luan Xiang is free and easy."


    The old man lowered his head, looked at the mud on the back of his shoes and said in a low voice: "after half an hour, you go to that small town. No matter what, the winner or loser should be divided. Lin Hongzhu has a lot of tricks to kill. If he is really determined to let Zhou xuance stay, he will not leave his hands. When the time comes, you will have a chance to win the last week''s propaganda strategy, regardless of the victory or defeat."The scholar nodded and thought of saying something, but the old man had already turned around.


    The scholar in blue clothes passed away in a flash.


    The old man walked into the school and walked through the courtyard. He was always muttering: "I said that there is no room for me to use my magic power in the state of Chen. If I change my family to the state of Zhou, people will say that Luan Ping is a white eyed wolf. Ha ha ha, Luan Ping has planned three generations for Chen all his life. Although the state of Chen does not negate me, but I do. In this case, I''m still unkind. In this case, it''s better not to make plans for Chen and Zhou. If we change the court, we can simply change it further. "


    The old man came to the front of the door and stood under the eaves of the house.


    The teacher, who was teaching inside, was wearing a linen shirt. He glanced at the door. After seeing the old man, he hurried out of the school and came to the old man and called out respectfully.


    The old man waved.


    The teacher bent over to let the little old man put his hand on his shoulder.


    The old man asked with a smile, "know, do you remember the ten-year agreement between you and me?"


    The teacher pinned the book to his waist and replied, "keep it in mind."


    The old man laughed and said, "it''s so good. So today, my husband came to ask you, do you want to be a temporary pillar of the imperial court, or do you want to preach and solve doubts for people all your life?"


    The teacher was silent and did not dare to speak.


    The old man waved his hand. "I see."


    "Go to the capital. Everything has been arranged. Choose one of the six. After ten years, it should be a success."


    The teacher looked up and asked, "what did you do?"


    The old man sighed, "from one pond to the other."


    The teacher stopped talking.


    The old man left with an umbrella, and the teacher bowed to him.


    Walking in the rain and stepping on a series of water droplets, the old man''s mood can not be said to be good or bad. In fact, he does not need to know all about the choice of this registered disciple. Therefore, naturally, he can not say that he is not disappointed or not. However, when he is old, the old man always thinks that there should be some accidents.


    There is no such thing.


    As usual, there is no change.


    -


    the first World War in the heavy rain is still worrying.


    Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon cult, is now soaked in red, and his white hair is covered with raindrops. But even so, the once famous monk on the mountain seems not to have fallen behind.


    Instead, Zhou xuance, with an oil paper umbrella, turned pale.


    In the battle of friars, we fight for the realm and build the speller.


    Among the three, Zhou xuance is the best.


    But there are still some can not resist.


    So far, even he has to admit that the cultivation of the demon sect leader, who has been silent for many years, is very difficult to cope with.


    Since Lin Hongzhu stopped at that time, until now, he has never stepped back.


    This demon cult leader is crazy with Qi, which means that both jade and stone will be burned.


    The wind and rain on the main road made a strange scene.


    Two people stand in the wind and rain, each not yield.


    Gu Yuan on one side was so anxious that he couldn''t help.


    In front of such a powerful monk, this book reading seed is like a lamb to be slaughtered, and has no effect.


    -


    but in a street in the city, Li Fuyao, carrying a sword case, met a scholar in blue.


    This young swordsman opened his sword case and pulled out his sword almost the first time.


    But after a while, he still flew back and forth. The green shirt scholar put his foot on Li Fuyao''s face and calmly said, "if you are calm in your mind, you will dare to damage my affairs. Is there any reason for you not to die today? What about swordsmen? Are they still six thousand years ago? Everyone has to avoid you


    Li Fuyao''s gas engine in the lingfu''s mansion was running wildly, lying in the rain, still struggling to get up.


    The scholar in the blue shirt glanced at the side of the sword box. The green silk in the sword box trembled slightly.


    The scholar with blue shirt frowned. He hasn''t seen such a sword for many years.


    He kicked Li Fuyao out.


    "If you are among the three religions, you can survive today, but you must be a swordsman. How can you keep you?"


    The scholar in blue looks plain.


    Li Fuyao vomited blood and struggled to get up.


    Hold the snow and pass it out with a sword.


    A moment later, he flew out again.


    Smashed a wall.


    It was a miserable time.


    Li Fuyao laughed bitterly.


    But he still struggled to get up, but he was pinched by the green shirt Confucian scholar. "There are swordsmen like you in the mountains and rivers. It''s a very boring thing."


    Throw out Li Fuyao.


    The scholar in blue wiped his hands on his lapel.


    Feel dirty?


    After that, Li fufei went out.A lantern rolled out.


    It''s a gift from my ancestor Xu Ji.


    The blue shirt scholar stepped out one step and was suddenly forced to stop.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a sharp sword.


    The sword swept the place.


    -


    on the Jianshan mountain, the old ancestor Xu Ji sits on the Wenjian Ping with an ancient sword on his knee.


    The old ancestor, who was old and wrinkled, suddenly opened his eyes and said in a cold voice, "how can I deceive Jianshan?"


    The old ancestor traveled thousands of miles in an instant.


    Up to here.


    It was between Li Fuyao and the Qingshan Confucians.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the Qingshan scholars were ready to withdraw.


    But the old ancestor stepped out one step, full of sword spirit.


    The meaning of soaring sword is rare in the world.


    "All things in the world, a sword is enough."


    Finish speaking.


    A sword pierces the heart of a scholar in blue.


    From the beginning to the end, the monk of Twilight realm could not say a word.


    He was struck by a sword.


    The spirit of the sword does not diminish.


    To the main road in the city.


    Lin Hongzhu suddenly raised his head.


    The tall ancestor came to the main road with a sword.


    Zhou xuance''s face changed greatly, a swordsman who ascended the building?!


    Who can defeat such a swordsman?


    The old ancestor held a sword and asked, "who''s the companion of the scholar with green shirt over there? How dare he be to harm my Jianshan disciple?"


    Lin Hongzhu suddenly said, "the ancestor of Jianshan?"


    Xu Ji turned his head and said with a smile: "do you still know me?"


    Lin Hongzhu burst out laughing, "who else can have this domineering sword spirit, except for the sword immortal Chao Qingqiu? Who else is there besides you, the ancestor of Jianshan?"


    Xu Ji looked at the leader of the demon sect in red and sighed: "it turns out that you are the devil."


    Lin Hongzhu''s face did not change, "can be said by you on a demon, is still considered lucky."


    A cold hum.


    Xu Ji said indifferently, "who will pick up my second sword?"


    Lin Hongzhu churan said with a smile: "although the man has nothing to do with me, it seems that he can''t get rid of the relationship in any case. I''ll take this sword."


    Xu Ji glanced at Zhou xuance and sarcastically said: "it''s true that all the scholars in the world are like you, so there are not so many scholars that I despise."


    Lin Hongzhu sprinkles ran a smile, suddenly swept forward.


    Xu Ji just waved his sword.


    Under one sword, the robe, which had never been destroyed in any way, has been cut into many pieces.


    Lin Hongzhu was pale.


    Xu Ji stopped his sword and stood up, looking up at the distance.


    "There was another man."


    In a flash.


    Xu Ji immediately crossed a hundred Li and came to Luan Ping, a little old man.


    The old man, who has a high reputation in the imperial court of Chen, suddenly stepped back a few steps and burst into laughter. "I never thought that such a plan would involve you. Xu Ji, when I visited Jianshan on that day, I thought you were dead. Why do you still hold on to death and go down the mountain to shake off your prestige?"


    Xu Ji didn''t want to say more, but he waved a sword.


    The sword spirit soared.


    Luan Ping said for the first time with a sad face, "Xu Ji, in the same situation, bullies people with a sword!"


    The ancestors sneered.


    A sword is wielded, and the sword Qi is powerful for several miles. It is unstoppable.


    Luan Ping retreated again and again, and finally was cut by a sword, blood DC.


    Xu Ji stood in the same place and sneered: "how about the decline of Jianshan? Still can''t be bullied."


    Luan Ping was at a loss.


    Xu Ji''s figure disappears again.


    Br >


    Li Qingsi struggled to pick up the handle.


    After Xu Ji collected his sword, he came here.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes were moist.


    Xu Ji''s old state is much more obvious than when he went down the mountain.


    He stretched out his thin hand, rubbed Li Fu''s head, and said in a soft voice, "little fellow, the master is still there. Who dares to bully you?"


    Li Fuyao looked up.


    Xu Jici looks at him lovingly, smiles and doesn''t speak.


    There is a saying that the ancestors didn''t say.


    Next time you die again, there will be no master in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    Xu Ji went to pick up the lantern and looked at the city. The overwhelming sword spirit was rampant, which made the whole border town feel frightened.


    Ordinary people may not understand the meaning of this sword spirit, but they can also feel a sense of oppression in their instinctive consciousness.


    Lin Hongzhu took a look at Zhou xuance. He didn''t say much. He just turned around quickly.


    The cult leader was hurt by Xu Ji''s sword. Now it''s not a realistic thing to find Zhou xuance, who is also a member of the temple, to make trouble. Lin Hongzhu didn''t think of the sudden attack of the old Jianshan ancestor, but it was not really strange. Lin Hongzhu had already guessed a lot of things.


    Someone sent a message to him to kill Zhou xuance. Naturally, the purpose was not that someone wanted Zhou xuance to die. Instead, his attention should be paid to Gu Yuan. He was just a chess piece.


    However, this chess piece is not so easy to hold. A monk who ascended the building or the leader of the demon sect at that time. Apart from the saints, who dares to say so will be able to hold the master of the demon cult in his palm?


    Therefore, there are many variables in this matter.


    However, neither Luan Xiang, who was hidden in the city, nor Zhou xuance himself, nor the Qingshan Confucian scholar who was dead and could not die any more, no one could have imagined that Li Fuyao, who was dispensable in the Bureau, was the biggest variable.


    Because of the thoughts and behaviors of the Qingshan Confucians, the old ancestor who had not been around the world for many years went down the mountain.


    A swordsman who ascended the building.


    It''s too scary.


    Zhou xuance didn''t stop Lin Hongzhu, who was seriously injured. He didn''t want to. He was really afraid of the old ancestor of Jianshan who was still in the city.


    Zhou xuance, who held up an oil paper umbrella, walked a few steps. He did not understand why the death of a young swordsman, who was only a swordsman''s second level, could alarm the ancestor of Jianshan to go down the mountain?


    I''m afraid that he can''t even think clearly about the leader of the biggest Academy in the world.


    If it is said that the swordsman has withered, Jianshan has already attached great importance to a second level disciple, which is not very realistic.


    The only saying is that the young swordsman has already made the sword mountain attached great importance to.


    Zhou xuance is speechless. What''s wrong with the world now? After a hard time going out of the door, he meets such a freak, which makes him feel speechless.


    Go to the eaves to find the little girl Gu Yuan. Gu Yuan holds a pile of cold food, raises his head and asks, "uncle, is Li Fuyao dead?"


    Zhou xuance was stunned. He had never thought about it.


    Yes, it''s only logical to say that the young man was killed and let thunder, the ancestor of Jianshan, get angry.


    Zhou xuance, who can imagine this point, is suddenly embarrassed because he doesn''t know how to open his mouth in the face of Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan soon red eyes, choked: "uncle, Li Fuyao really dead?"


    Zhou xuance gently comforted: "not necessarily. If he is really dead, I''m afraid Lin Hongzhu can''t go."


    Gu Yuan lowers his head and ignores Zhou xuance. He just tears all the time.


    Zhou xuance touched the little girl''s head and whispered, "it''s no use guessing. Let''s go and have a look."


    Gu Yuan raised his head and ran to the inn.


    Zhou xuance held her, "it''s not there."


    Gu Yuan raised his head, full of doubts.


    It''s on the other side of the city.


    The old ancestor put the lantern in Li Fuyao''s arms and sat on the ground, regardless of whether his skirt was wet with rain or not. Looking at Li Fuyao beside him, the tired Xu Jiyang raised his hand and asked with a smile, "little fellow, have you met anything interesting these days when you go down the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao nodded, so he also sat beside his ancestor and told Xu Ji what he had seen and heard about these days.


    Talking about the little girl Wenyao, about the river demon and his wife, about Wang Shi Taoist priest, and finally about that girl''s sword embryo white branch and how to think of the martial uncle Liu Yibai for Dayu lake.


    The old ancestor laughed and said, "before I drove you down from Jianshan, you liked to tell my fellow martial brothers about their own affairs in the river and lake on the mountain. In the past, I thought that this rascal was talking nonsense. Now, it seems that he is as true as his sword spirit."


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to say, "uncle Liu is really serious."


    The ancestor shook his head, "you little fellow and I know that boy?"


    Li Fuyao laughed bitterly.


    The old ancestor looked at the sword case beside Li Fuyao and asked, "which sword is more suitable, green silk or snow?"


    Li Fuyao touched his head and said bluntly, "green silk."


    Laozu Zong kneaded his brow. "I thought I would give you the old thing, but you have green silk and snow. It''s not interesting to give you a sword. This may be the last time to see you. Ask again, do you want this old thing?"


    Li Fu shook his head this time, "no more."


    The old ancestor pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "swordsman in the world, if I ask if I want my sword, you are the only one who dares to say so."Li Fuyao smiles, but there is no smile.


    The old ancestor couldn''t open his eyes, so he didn''t say anything more. He just stood up and looked at Li Fuyao. "The last time we met, little guy, do you want to see Master''s sword?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    Xu Ji laughed, "I can''t help it if I want to see it. My master''s last strength will be kept back to the sword mountain. But I haven''t seen you, the little guy, handed out exquisite sword moves. It''s just a little boring."


    Li Fu shook his head.


    Xu Ji rubbed Li Fu''s head for the third time, and finally told him, "little fellow, if you have a sword at your waist, you can be reasonable in your heart. You don''t have to think too much about doing things. If you don''t lose face, you don''t care."


    After Li Fuyao nodded, he would reply. When he looked up, he could see Xu Ji''s figure.


    The ancestor of Jianshan came and went in a hurry.


    Li Fuyao stood in his place, stunned.


    Before, when the ancestor stood up, he put his hands behind him, but Li Fuyao clearly saw that his hands were shaking slightly. It was not easy to make a sword before.


    What''s more, the old attitude of our ancestors is not fake, but real.


    It is very likely that this ancestor will appear in the world for the last time. After this trip of sword, he has exhausted his last things, and it is almost twilight to return to Jianshan.


    Therefore, Li Fuyao was really sad. How could this old ancestor die so easily.


    Outside the school, Lin Hongzhu met Luan Ping who had gone back and forth.


    Luan Ping, the Prime Minister of the state of Chen, whose abdomen was still dripping blood, was not surprised at all. Seeing the leader of the white haired red robed demon cult, the old man simply sat on the threshold and waved his hands at random and said, "if you want to kill, you can kill him. I''ll get a sword from the old madman, and then I''ll be beaten by you, the leader of the evil cult. It''s not unjust to die."


    Lin Hongzhu frowned and said, "why do you, the monk who ascended the tower, roll in the secular royal court instead of staying on the mountain?"


    Why did you snuff? If we didn''t see the end of the road and find something to do, who would have enough to do it? "


    Lin Hongzhu sneered: "so you have to calculate me?"


    Luan Ping said casually, "it''s just a deal. I''ll help those sneaky guys plan. If they give me what I want, I''ll give them what I want. Why not?"


    Lin Hongzhu snorted coldly, did not answer a word, just walked straight past and sat beside Luan Ping.


    Luan Ping asked with schadenfreude: "how, Xu Ji that old guy''s sword, how does it taste?"


    Thinking of that sword, the demon sect leader looked strange. "Xu Ji is clearly at the end of his life, but the power of a sword is still high spirited and frightened. It''s really not ridiculous that swordsmen''s killing power surpasses mountains and rivers. I''d like to see what those swordsmen looked like when they were in high spirits six thousand years ago. Can''t they walk with their heads in the sky?"


    Luan Ping vomited blood foam. "Almost. Those sword immortals were sitting in the mountains and rivers in those years. With the emergence of swordsmen in large numbers, you provoked a swordsman, but no one helped. Can you think of the time when the swordsman would leave you far behind after ten or twenty years? There are no friars who have more hatred than swordsmen, and no one really dares to say that they have stabilized a swordsman all his life. Those guys are as quick as killing demons. "


    Lin Hongzhu frowned, what is agile?


    Luan Ping took a look at Lin Hongzhu and said with a smile: "if you, the leader of the demon sect, had practiced sword, I''m afraid that no one would have provoked you. What is Zhou xuance?"


    Lin Hongzhu was silent.


    Luan Ping covered his stomach and whispered, "Lin Hongzhu, I calculated you before. Now I just want to do something with you. Do you want to do it?"


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Hongzhu is careless.


    Luan Ping asked, "do you want to tell your truth to the world?"


    Lin Hongzhu looked sideways.


    Luan Ping said with a laugh: "in one day, you will not have this opportunity. Therefore, the only way to build a new dynasty is to build a new dynasty."


    Lin Hongzhu pointed to the cloud.


    I don''t say much, but it''s clear.


    Luan Ping boldly said: "is it difficult for you, Lin Hongzhu, to believe that one day he will become one of the saints in the clouds?"


    Lin Hongzhu sneered.


    Luan Ping sincerely said: "Lin Hongzhu, Confucianism orthodoxy says you are heresy, is demon religion, but I Luan Ping does not think so, all kinds of theories in the world should exist and be allowed to develop. As for right and wrong, people in the world should see it, not just one or two family members'' words!"


    Lin Hongzhu''s face was expressionless, "you''ve cheated Lin Hongzhu 50 years ago, but it''s very good."


    Luan plane color embarrassment.


    Lin Hongzhu turns to leave.


    "When the dynasty is destroyed, if the sage in the cloud doesn''t care, Lin Hongzhu will never believe it. At least, before I become a saint, I will never tell the people in the world what I have learned. If you have the ability, you can try it. If one day Lin Hongzhu stands in the cloud and you are still alive, I will definitely stop the saints in the cloud for you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    The curtain came to an end. The school student was safe and sound, and Zhou xuance was not seriously injured. Therefore, this attack and killing did not cause any loss to the school. After this attack and killing, two things will spread all over the world.


    Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, reappeared in the world. Needless to say, all the major academies in Yanling were shocked. After the fall of the evil cult, many great scholars in the academies once wrote articles denouncing Lin Hongzhu as a bully to his teacher and destroy his ancestors. He was the scum of Confucianism. However, all the articles written by those great Confucians at that time were based on the news that the leader had died After that, it was sent out at a delicate time, which made people have to clap their hands. But originally, it was just a icing on the cake. After the news of Lin Hongzhu''s death was spread out, those old guys who want to come here really have to ponder over the content of the article they have written.


    As for the old ancestor of Jianshan, Xu Ji came down from the mountain to produce his sword. In fact, it is more eye-catching than Lin Hongzhu''s reappearance in the world. He has always been regarded as an invincible swordsman in the same territory. In recent years, swordsmen have occasionally appeared in the mountains and rivers. At most, the higher realm is hard to see. But what happened in these days and years is enough to make people think carefully.


    It goes without saying that Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, must have made a sword, but it is not necessary to guess the final result. Naturally, it was lost to the first Taoist. After all, Liang was said to be a top man who could enter the holy place only half a step away. It is normal that no one can stop him from leaving For the same purpose, you can face the peerless people like the master of the temple. You can also accept it.


    However, on that day, it was said that the sword immortal of Chaojian had a match with a sage of Taoism in some place. Although the two did not really open their hands and feet to fight, their own momentum alone was enough to explain a lot of things.


    The power of saints is indeed not something that the monks in the world can guess under the cloud.


    What makes people feel even more appalled is that just half a month ago, the news came back from the demon soil side that it was that chaoqingqiu had a saint battle with two demon soil giants before facing the Taoist sage that day.


    No one knows the process, but when Chao Qingqiu returns to the mountains and rivers safely, as long as he is not a fool, he knows that today''s chaoqingqiu, if there is no accident, is already a saint, and he does not dare to provoke any more easily.


    With chaoqingqiu, a sword immortal, now Xu Ji is inexplicably going down the mountain to produce a sword, which is worth pondering.


    No matter how the Jianshan mountain declines, Xu Ji will not go down the mountain to attack and kill these Confucian monks without any reason. Therefore, after Xu Ji''s sword, there will be no small turbulence.


    However, at present, no one will think that Xu Ji''s sword is for a little swordsman who is no more than the second level.


    Even if it is true.


    Holding a pile of reading seeds to eat, I ran here in tears. I originally thought that no matter how dead Li Fuyao looked, she would accept it. But I didn''t expect that after she ran here, the scene of entering the destination was something that she had never thought of before.


    Li Fuyao, sitting under the eaves of a certain house, is looking at the distance and eating the pills Gu Yuan gave before.


    Gu Yuan suddenly stopped and called out, "Li Fuyao, are you still alive?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head hard and said with a smile, "where is it so easy to die?"


    When he laughs, he touches the wound. Li Fuyao actually laughs reluctantly.


    Gu Yuan, a little girl, didn''t notice. She just put down a lot of food after she ran over. She wiped her face and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Li Fuyao looked at the girl''s red eyes and joked, "why, I really thought I was dead, so I couldn''t wait to cry?"


    Gu Yuan listened to this sentence, subconsciously is a cold hum, but when he turned his head and looked at Li Fuyao''s appearance, he tried to resist it. He just asked, "Li Fuyao, do you feel hurt when you are beaten, do you want me to rub it for you?"


    Li Fu shook his head and pretended to be afraid and said, "never. If you come back to the school and say something wrong, those elder martial brothers who love you will have to peel my skin?"


    Gu Yuan gazed at Li Fuyao for several times, then frowned and said, "Li Fuyao, I''ve told you many times that we scholars are not so unreasonable."


    Li Fuyao tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    Gu Yuan was very active. When he saw Li Fuyao''s death, he began to talk about other things. "I saw an old man before. He was so powerful that he defeated the red robed man with one sword. Martial uncle couldn''t do it. Is he an old man of Jianshan?"


    Li Fuyao touched his head and said, "yes, he is the most powerful old man on Jianshan."


    Gu Yuan nodded and sighed, "Li Fuyao, when can you become as powerful as that old man?"


    Li Fuyao thought carefully, and then gave a pertinent answer, "how can it take one or two hundred years? If you are less lucky, you may not be able to reach that level in this lifetime."


    Gu Yuan sighed, "it''s over. If I think of you, Li Fuyao, one day, it''s better for me to look up first."Li Fuyao laughed, but soon showed his teeth because of the wound.


    It''s really unbearable to be kicked over by a Confucianist in the morning and evening.


    Gu Yuan covered her mouth and giggled and giggled. Then she went to Li Fuyao''s arms and turned out a bag of fruits. She chewed them one by one. She felt the sour taste in her mouth. The little girl frowned, but she did not stop her mouth movements. She was very cute.


    Li Fu shook his head and picked up a bag of fruit. He was also eating, but one by one, eating slowly.


    He didn''t feel sour, just a little bitter.


    Zhou xuance, who came late, stood in the distance, looking at this young swordsman with a decidedly extraordinary identity, in a trance.


    He had never seen the Sword Fairy chaoqingqiu, whose fame had already spread to the outside of the sky, or the sword immortals who lived six thousand years ago. But he vaguely felt that the young man in front of him looked like that kind of Sword Fairy.


    Although there is no reason to support it.


    Zhou xuance shakes his head and smiles.


    At that time, the scholar who had read a lot of books suddenly felt that it was time to carry the sword. He also felt that maybe he would achieve higher achievements in sword practice. Then the scholar was trapped in Luoyang Zhuixing building.


    Thinking of the scholar named Li changgu, Zhou xuance suddenly said with a low voice: "can a small star picking building really trap you? I don''t think so. When are you going to go downstairs and have a look at this world? Or look up at the clouds? "


    -


    the high-rise building in Luoyang city named zhuxinglou.


    The sword is full of Qi.


    A middle-aged man sitting on the roof of a building in grey cloth is turning over some poems he wrote when he was young. The manuscript has been written for 20 years. Most of the middle-aged men can''t remember clearly, but only when they look at them can they think of something.


    Now I read a poem called lovesickness, which was written by him when he was young. The poem is not so brilliant, but the ending sentence "the manuscript travels 30000 Li, pitifully falls on a certain hill" makes him feel a little trance.


    When he wrote this poem, he was still studying in the Academy. He only wrote this poem to express his love for love. Later, he thought that he would tell her when he saw her again. However, when he did not think of it, the next time he saw her, she was already married.


    Missed a lot.


    The middle-aged man sighs silently and closes the poem manuscript. He turns his head and looks out of the building.


    The iron sword trembled in the waist.


    In the past 70 years, this man''s knowledge is much higher than before, but there is no one upstairs, I don''t know who to talk to.


    It''s better to say that he is trapped here, or he can paint his own prison. Anyway, in this tower of picking stars, he has stayed for 70 years, and he doesn''t know how long he will stay.


    This middle-aged man didn''t think much about it. Whether he went downstairs or not was just a small matter.


    When the time comes, you can go downstairs.


    When the time is not right, what about going downstairs?


    Behind the middle-aged man, there was a sound of footsteps, and soon there was a gentle voice in his ear, "Mr. changgu, I don''t think about one thing thoroughly. I''d like to ask Mr. Chang."


    Li changgu did not turn his head and calmly replied, "what''s the matter?"


    The man who dares to call himself Zhen in Luoyang city is naturally the emperor of Yanling.


    Wen Sheng, emperor of Yanling, asked, "if there is a great Taoist figure walking into Luoyang City, should I have her stopped and sent to Yanling academy?"


    Li changgu said plainly: "if you are really a big Taoist, who can stop Luoyang?"


    The emperor Yanling explained in a low voice: "that Liangxi daozhong, ye Shengge entered Luoyang a few days ago."


    Li changgu nodded his head and said quickly, "the lover of the main beam is going to make her idea. Even if the Yanling academy wants to make a move, they dare not be bold. If something happens in Luoyang City and you can''t find the culprit, can you keep this city?"


    Emperor Yanling laughed, "in this way, I''ll think I don''t know anything."


    Li changgu explained: "just let you know the news, you will know that this matter is not simple."


    Emperor Yanling nodded, "I know this naturally. I want to ask Mr. changgu for peace of mind."


    Li changgu stood up and pinned the poem manuscript to his waist at will. He turned his head and looked into the eyes of emperor Yanling and said seriously: "the throne of your Dynasty is not easy to sit. If you have to insist on your own idea, someone will pick your head in your palace one day. On the contrary, it will be peaceful and stable all your life, and there will be a school for any major event Stop for you. You know it in your heart and I know it. Therefore, I don''t want to say more. What I want to say today is that although people in the world know about this matter, there are very few people in the world who can choose from you, at least in my opinion. It''s not to praise you. You should know that, but those people who want to do something special often end up in a bad way. For example, I have been trapped in this building for 70 years. For example, you may die suddenly. You really don''t feel hard at all for such an end? "Emperor Yanling rubbed his brows, but said, "be cautious, like walking on thin ice."


    Li changgu self mockery way: "pour is so, can live for a long time, did not feel sorry oneself."


    Emperor Yanling didn''t listen to the meaning of Li changgu''s words. He just took a few steps to sort out the scattered poems for this gentleman. However, when he was sorting out, he really saw a few brilliant poems. The emperor was a little lost in his mind, but he still didn''t say anything. Li changgu said in a soft voice: "there are some out of date reasons in the poetry manuscripts. They should be heard by people It''s just that people get bored. "


    The emperor of Yanling thought of it and said with a soft smile, "it''s not true. Sir, did you know that there was a real scholar in Luoyang City."


    Li changgu laughed it off.


    The emperor of Yanling said calmly, "that scholar is very good at chess. I have read your poems before. Although I haven''t been full of praise, I can see my admiration for you in a few words. If you are not here and can''t tell outsiders, I would like to bring him up. Sir and he must have something to say."


    Li changgu sat back and was not very interested in these things.


    Emperor Yanling sat down again and said with a smile, "tell Mr. changgu something you don''t know."


    Li changgu was silent.


    The emperor of Yanling thought of the spy before and said in a low voice, "have you heard of Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon cult?"


    "After the school destroyed the cult, it was said that no one survived, but Lin Hongzhu''s body was not found. In fact, the cult leader is still alive. How can he reappear in the world?"


    The emperor of Yanling said with a smile: "this demon cult leader is bold and has been silent for many years. As soon as he makes a move, he has done a great thing and attacked the old Mr. Zhou xuance of the Academy."


    Li changgu was stunned, "that old gentleman is the evil cult that was destroyed by himself. Lin Hongzhu''s accomplishments in those years were not as good as those of the old man, and now there should be no chance of success. "


    The emperor of Yanling said with a smile: "I don''t know the specific content. I just know it is at the border of the state of Chen. Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan mountain, went down the mountain and took out his sword. Lin Hongzhu was defeated. There was also a monk who was also in trouble. It''s just unclear who it is."


    Li changgu turned his head, "Xu Ji?"


    Emperor Yanling nodded slowly.


    Li changgu said with some regret: "the ancestor of Jianshan was originally a person who was expected to become a sword immortal. If it was not forced, it would not be so easy for Liang to go to Jianshan before he came here."


    The emperor of Yanling laughed, "I can''t understand a monk like you."


    Li changgu didn''t say too much, and finally just laughed.


    In the end, the monks on the mountain are no different from ordinary people. However, they have a certain ability and have a wider vision. Except for a few people who stand on the mountain and don''t think too much, the rest of the monks think the same as ordinary people. Intrigue is not unique to the mountain.


    In Li changgu''s opinion, these things are too normal.


    As a matter of fact, the benevolence, righteousness and morality advocated by Confucianism can not be carried out in the Academy. There is no disagreement among several sages who are devoted to Confucianism and the common people?


    I''m afraid not.


    This is true of Confucianism, especially in Liangxi.


    It''s not easy to say.


    The next time daozhong Ye Sheng''s song was attacked several times. This Confucian book reading seed walked in the world once. Was it not the same as being targeted at calculation?


    Is there an essential difference between Confucianism full of truth and Taoism, which always takes fist as its principle?


    Li changgu has been thinking about it, but he has not thought it through.


    Li changgu sighed and looked down at the iron sword at his waist.


    In the mountains and rivers, the swordsman is still the most natural and unrestrained.


    It''s just that the situation is very difficult.


    The emperor of Yanling went downstairs after staying in the tower of picking stars for a period of time. After all, some things still need to be dealt with by him. If the emperor is not seen in the palace, he will not be in peace for long.


    Before going downstairs, Li changgu suddenly pressed the sword handle on his waist and said with great heart: "if you really want to do that, remember to think carefully and act cautiously."


    Emperor Yanling nodded, indicating that he should be.


    Li changgu no longer talks nonsense.


    Emperor Yanling went downstairs.


    After the emperor Yanling had gone away, Li changgu looked up. On that day, he cut off the yellow dragon head with a sword and went back to the morning and evening. The next time he took out his sword was when he went out of the building. After that, it was the spring and Autumn period.


    But if the sword on his waist is scabbard again, he should be climbing the stairs.


    If you ascend the tower, you can see the sea.


    -


    Xu Ji returns to Jianshan.


    Before going to Jianshan, the ancestor of Jianshan went to the bottom of the cliff.


    Outside the bamboo house under the cliff, three pairs of grey robes and four pairs of white clothes stand side by side, waiting for the ancestors.


    When Xu Ji came to the big stone, he stopped and asked in a low voice, "if something happens on the mountain after Xu Ji''s death, can you give me a hand?"Face and young people are no different three two look plain, "I am at the bottom of the cliff, how can I get out?"


    Xu Ji smiles with a melancholy smile, "the younger generation has set up a sword array on the Jianshan mountain. With the help of thousands of swords on the Jianshan mountain, the elder can naturally leave for a short time."


    Three Liang was silent for a moment and asked a question, "Xu Ji, what did you do when you went to the mountain to practice sword?"


    Xu Ji said in a low voice: "it''s not that when I was young, I read some storytelling novels. I think that the swordsman in the river and lake is more ambitious than those who use other weapons. Originally, I thought it would be good to become a great swordsman in this life. Who knows that there is still a chance to touch the threshold of sword immortal. Although it''s just a glimpse, it''s really no pity."


    Three two question: "really no regrets?"


    Xu sighed, "to tell the truth, there are many regrets."


    "If there is such a day, I will not wait for Liuxiang."


    With a smile, Xu Ji threw the old thing away, and then he turned around and asked, "dare you ask me, is it possible that Liu Jian Xian is still alive?"


    "Since you can''t be sure that he''s dead, why don''t you believe that he''s still alive? You''re not so lucky. You haven''t seen the willow lane, but I''ve seen him. People like him can''t die so easily."


    Xu Ji nodded, no longer asked, turned to leave.


    San Liang casually threw the old story into a sword forest behind him, and then he turned his head and looked at Si Liang beside him.


    "You want to say that if Liuxiang really comes back, but you go first, how to do? According to me, ah, what''s the matter? You and Liuxiang don''t have to be together all the time, and you don''t have to consider him in your choice. "


    "I want to see you more than waiting for the willow lane."


    Four Liang did not hesitate a chestnut hit three two.


    Three two frowned.


    "You are not allowed to come into the room at night," he said coldly


    Suddenly, his face was covered with melancholy clouds.


    No one should be provoked by this unreasonable woman!


    -


    when Xu Ji came to ask Jianping, he changed into a grey cloth shirt, tied his hair with a hair band, and then sat down in the middle of wenjianping.


    The ancestor, who has been supporting Jianshan for many years, has a plain look and a smile on his face.


    Looking at the mountains in the distance, I recall the past few years, when I first raised my sword, when I stepped into swordsman Avenue, when I first fought against people, and when I became a swordsman known by everyone in the world.


    Thinking too much, the old ancestor suddenly chuckled.


    "I''ve been a sword all my life. I really miss a lot of scenery."


    No one answered, because there was no one else on Jianshan.


    A sense of desolation.


    The old ancestor said to himself, "I may have been sixteen years old and raised a sword. I''ve never done half of it in my life. When it''s against my original intention, there''s only one thing in my life that I feel sorry for, that is, I haven''t boarded the sea, and I don''t complain about other things. That''s all. It''s good to be here for the rest of my life. "


    "Chen Sheng, you son of a bitch, I don''t want you to be a sword immortal. But you can take good care of that little guy Fuyao for me. If you don''t, I won''t reward you with 18000 swords!"


    "Wushanhe, the burden of Jianshan is on you. You should carry it. If it is prosperous, it will decline. Now, it is time for swordsmen to grow up. After that, Jianshan will be in you, not in Fuyao. We must keep this in mind. "


    "Fuyao, you little fellow, you must go far ahead to see what the sea is like and what is on the sea. Anyway, you can''t stop. The master is looking at you in the sky."


    The ancestor said this and laughed.


    Until dusk, the old man was talking about something, until he reached out and seemed to want to catch something. After a long time of trembling, he found that the old man was using his hand as a sword.


    Compared to a sword.


    The swordsman is in the twilight.


    Very desolate.


    -


    somewhere in the northern demon land, Chen Sheng, who was stabbing a demon Xiu with a sword, suddenly raised his head.


    Blood on his face.


    He suddenly looked in the direction of Jianshan.


    The swordsman suddenly murmured, "master?"


    No one answered.


    Just then a moment ago, Chen Shengzhen felt that he was in the heart for a moment.


    All at once very sad.


    Chen Sheng pulls out the white fish sword.


    Frowning at the south.


    He wiped his face casually.


    The swordsman of the twilight realm looked at the two demon monks in the distance and walked slowly.


    The setting sun stretched Chen Sheng''s back very long.


    -


    another white robed swordsman, who was also in the demon land, did not fight against people. Instead, a man in blue was standing beside him.


    Men in blue shirts are full of evil spirit, and don''t disdain to cover up.After all, this man is in the front six.


    The one in the white robe, the sword immortal, is facing the green autumn!


    Blue shirt man, demon soil giant qingtianjun!


    These two are monks in the sea.


    Qingtian Jun took the lead in opening his mouth, "chaoqingqiu, now the last swordsman on Jianshan has died. What do you think?"


    Chao Qingqiu''s tone was flat, "kill more than a few demon soil giants."


    Qingtianjun said helplessly: "tell me about your temper. There is no one in the demon land to ask for your swordsman''s trouble. If you don''t make trouble with Taoism and Confucianism in the mountains and rivers, you will come to our demon cultivation''s trouble."


    Facing Qingqiu calmly opened his mouth: "I stand here, there are so many people want me to die, standing there is actually almost the same."


    Qingtian Jun chuckled, "you are the most powerful killer in the world. The people in the three religions are afraid that you will be the first to become an immortal. We are also afraid of the demon soil, so everyone thinks about your death."


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t speak, just a curve in the corner of his mouth.


    Qingtian Jun said in a low voice: "it''s just that you don''t aim at Qingqiu. There are many variables in becoming an immortal. Who knows if this broken mountain and river can let you, the real sword immortal, stay there. If you can''t, will the mountain river swordsman have no protection. At that time, you''d better not become an immortal. Anyway, the swordsman will be destroyed at that time ¡£ You are very tired to live. You should not only be invincible in the world, but also can''t go too far ahead, and you can''t allow others to walk ahead of you. "


    Chao Qingqiu turned his head and shrugged his shoulders. It''s hard to make a joke, "Qing Tian Jun, I should have stabbed you with a sword."


    Qingtian Jun stepped back a few steps and looked at chaoqingqiu with fear. He just laughed at Qingqiu, and his figure was no longer there.


    Qingtianjun just breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chao Qingqiu''s half friend is him. He is Chao Qingqiu''s half friend.


    It''s a bit awkward to say, but it''s true.


    Chao Qingqiu''s life, I''m afraid not to say that there are not many friends, not even half of them.


    I can''t find out how many of them are qualified to be friends of chaoqingqiu.


    Even if it is found so many, Chao Qingqiu would like to, but also two said!


    After all, this sword immortal is unique in the world.


    -


    in a street in Luoyang City, ye Shengge, dressed in white, walked slowly along a street with a bunch of sugar gourds. In front of him, a group of children were playing in the alley. Among them, a little girl with a pigtail was wearing a small red cotton padded jacket. Maybe it was because her parents were afraid that the little girl would suffer from the cold that she was allowed to wear it in the late autumn So thick.


    When ye Shengge goes forward, it happens that a group of children are chasing each other in the alley. The little girl chases a child and runs towards this side. The child skilfully avoids ye Shengge. But when it is the little girl''s turn, the little girl just runs away without seeing the ye Shengge in front of her.


    And Ye Sheng song hit a full.


    The little girl was in pain and cried on the spot.


    Holding a string of sugar gourd Ye Sheng song, thinking of bending down to lead the little girl, he saw a woman walking out of a house not far ahead.


    When the woman saw this scene, even if she swore, the content was mostly to ask why ye Shengge had run into her daughter. Ye Shengge frowned and looked up at the woman.


    The woman kept on swearing at something more extreme.


    It''s hard to hear, like foxes.


    Ye Shengge took out a ingot of silver and smashed it on the woman''s forehead.


    With a bang, the woman fell back.


    But she quickly stood up, but not to find ye Shengge trouble, but to find the Ding silver.


    The woman never cared about the little girl.


    Ye Shengge shakes his head, squats down and hands the sugar gourd to the little girl, who hesitates for a moment and doesn''t dare to answer.


    Many of the children on one side swallowed their mouths, for fear that now they were wondering why they did not bump into the white skirt sister.


    The woman saw the scene in the distance and said with a loud smile, "girl, take it. This girl is a good man. Don''t be afraid."


    The little girl then hesitated to reach out to take over.


    But there are still some tears on my face.


    Ye Shengge doesn''t have any affection for the woman, but when she looks down at the little girl, she suddenly becomes distracted.


    The little girl is really pretty.


    Holding a little girl with sugar gourd, ye Shengge suddenly lowered his head and asked, "take me to Luoyang City for a turn?"


    The little girl got a bunch of sugar gourd and nodded quickly.


    Women in the distance are too lazy to take care of these things.


    Let ye Shengge lead the little girl forward.


    I don''t worry about whether my daughter will be cheated away.


    In this Luoyang City, we haven''t found anyone''s children being taken away.


    Ye Shengge led the little girl to walk in the streets of Luoyang City, and then asked, "what''s your name?""Li Xiaoxue," the little girl who was biting the sugar gourd timidly replied


    Ye Shengge frowned and said, "are you alone in your family? There''s no brother or something


    The little girl shook her head and asked, "sister, why do you ask so?"


    Ye Shengge calmly replied, "just looking at your mother, it seems that you don''t like you very much. Is it your mother?"


    The little girl said sadly, "my mother has always been in this temper, and my father still likes me very much, but my father does business in the east of the city every day, not at home."


    Ye Shengge nodded, indicating that he knew.


    After a long walk with ye Shengge, the little girl''s words gradually became more and more. After getting familiar with ye Shengge, she began to pull the white elder sister around, which made ye Shengge a little unexpected and unprepared.


    A large and a small two people walked a lot of places, near the dusk, just returned to the alley, the woman was not at the door, the little girl stopped and patted her clothes.


    Sorry to look up at ye Shengge said: "if you see the clothes dirty by your mother, you will be scolded."


    Ye Shengge is not sure.


    Just let go of my hand and say goodbye to the little girl.


    The little girl took a few steps, and suddenly quickened her steps and ran forward.


    It''s not to run to your house, but to the entrance of the lane.


    A middle-aged man dressed as a businessman picked up the little girl and laughed heartily.


    Ye Shengge looked in the distance and was stunned.


    That middle-aged man should be the father of little girl Li Xiaoxue.


    Ye Shengge turns away.


    The little girl over there seems to be talking to her father about something, and then she points to ye Shengge''s back.


    The middle-aged man looks the same, just holding a little girl to push open the door of his house.


    Some words nobody knows, nobody hears.


    Because the middle-aged man didn''t tell anyone.


    But in fact, some things have happened, and no one can deny it.


    Even if a person does not know, but what happened is the fact.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    It''s been a long time since autumn.


    These days, the capital of Chen Guoguo, Huaiyang City, had several autumn rains, but the city was basically stable these days.


    Although there has not been any substantial progress in Chen''s crusade against Zhou, the whole country''s troops are in the border areas. It seems that the emperor of Chen can''t do anything more than transport the Treasury, money and grain to the border areas.


    However, in the continuous autumn rain, the emperor of the state of Chen was puzzled. Chen''s national strength was limited, but this was only relatively speaking, compared with the Yanling Dynasty standing in the mountains and rivers. For the state of Zhou, the state of Chen was undoubtedly a colossal thing, but for such a huge thing, he attacked Zhou twice, and the first time still existed The friars of the Yanling Dynasty were also defeated and returned. The second time, though there was no involvement of the Yanling Dynasty, the war started for more than a year. The state of Chen has not even crossed Beiyan County of Zhou state.


    How can we not surprise the emperor of the state of Chen.


    The protracted stalemate in the war has made the emperor of the state of Chen, who does not pay attention to the military affairs in his daily life, read many volumes of files and read all the frontier war reports. Although there are not many substantive reports in the war reports, the emperor of Chen can still remember the general of the Zhou state named Xie Ying.


    Xie jiabaoshu deserves his reputation.


    Even the emperor of the state of Chen in Huaiyang city could not help feeling frightened when he looked at the achievements created by Xie jiabaoshu in the war report. At such a age, it was amazing to be a commander in chief of the army. However, Xie was not as simple as becoming a commander in chief. On the battlefield, the young general led his officers and soldiers to feed Chen It''s hard.


    In the first battle of Yangling, the state of Chen lost 20000 people. However, during the war, the total number of soldiers under Xie Ying''s command was only 20000.


    In the Pujiang war outside Beiyan County, ten thousand people died in the battle. Xie Ying, who personally led his subordinates to attack, took only 8000 people with him. He lost half of the 20000 soldiers of the state of Chen by the Pujiang River.


    On that day, blood stained the Pujiang River ten li.


    If it had not been for these achievements, the emperor of the state of Chen would not have remembered Xie Ying''s name so firmly. For this reason, the criminal Department of the state of Chen recruited many experts from the world to assassinate the extremely young general on the border.


    It''s a pity that Xie Ying lived well after several assassinations. Some of the famous experts in the Chen state''s rivers and lakes were all living on the bloody border. Later, he did not know why. He came from a martial arts family. In order to ensure his life, the Xie family sent no less than 20 top experts to escort the Xie family.


    He is almost half a master of the state of Zhou.


    What does that make people do?


    There is no way.


    The Imperial Palace in Huaiyang city.


    When he was middle-aged and still thin, the emperor of the state of Chen withdrew his thoughts. Looking at the continuous autumn rain, he suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "have you asked Mr. Luan about going to the court meeting tomorrow?"


    Xue Yu, the head of the house of internal affairs, who has been standing in front of him, whispered: "reply to your majesty. The prime minister''s office has returned the news, saying that the old man felt cold last night. I''m afraid that he will not be able to attend the court meeting for a few days."


    Looking at the distance, the emperor of the state of Chen looked at the distance and said sadly, "my Lord, the old man of the three dynasties is really old. His body is not as good as before. However, in the dangerous situation of the state of Chen, we have to rely on the old man and ask the palace to send the old ginseng to the old man''s house, and let the doctor Yang wait for him. He is not allowed to return to the palace until he recovers. Chen state is in danger. It is necessary for the frontier army to bathe in blood. However, in Huaiyang City, the eldest is the most important. In some things, I''m not as good as the old man. "


    Xue Yu lowered his head and whispered, "I''ve got it. I''ll do it later. When the weather turns cold, your majesty should pay attention to your body. Of course, the old man is indispensable, but your majesty is the foundation of a country. You should take care of the dragon body."


    The emperor of the state of Chen mocked himself: "what can I do? I can''t mount a horse to fight, and I can''t devise strategies. I can only stay in Huaiyang city and watch my son''s blood bath. You can tell me about the king of my country. What he said and what he did should be subject to Yanling. He should always worry about losing all the foundation left by his ancestors to me. When the emperor is in charge of me, you What''s the point of saying that? "


    Xue Yu lowered his head and said nothing.


    When you work in the palace, you can say a few words about some things, which is harmless. However, some things can''t be said, let alone asked. Even if you hear them, you''d better treat them as if you didn''t hear them. As long as you do the things that the master told you down and don''t have any other thoughts, that''s great.


    The emperor of the state of Chen waved his hand and said, "you let them take the book to the imperial study, and I will give instructions one by one. In addition, you will inform me of the imperial family. From today on, you should take good care of those Royal relatives and relatives who have misbehaved. I am not in a good mood these days. If I am caught, I will be severely punished!"


    Xue Yu nodded. He wanted to see his majesty return to the imperial study and go to work. But soon he saw a small eunuch running to the imperial study. When he came to the imperial study, the eunuch knelt down in the rain and looked at the emperor of Chen. The eunuch was very flustered.


    Emperor Chen looked at the little eunuch with a heavy look."Why are you so flustered?"


    The little eunuch''s mind was blank. He really didn''t know how to open his mouth, because the fact in his mind was too big, especially at the time of Chen Guowei''s crisis.


    The emperor of Chen frowned and said, "tell me!"


    The little eunuch was so scared that he kept kowtowing in the rain. After the blood began to appear in front of him, he raised his head and his teeth trembled.


    "Your Majesty, Mr. Luan asked for a meeting outside the palace gate. The prime minister said that he wanted to resign and travel far away..."


    The emperor of the state of Chen staggered a few steps, and Xue Yu quickly came to help his majesty. The emperor of the state of Chen looked unbelievable and trembled, "the old man said he wanted to resign!"


    The eunuch did not dare to look up, lowered his head and said with a sad face, "Your Majesty, the prime minister is still waiting outside the palace gate."


    The emperor of the state of Chen was silent for a long time and said dejectedly, "Xuan."


    -


    at the gate of the palace, Luan Ping waited at the gate of the palace with the former rural teacher. The teacher played an umbrella for Luan Ping, but the latter was soaked in the rain.


    Luan Ping spoke quietly. The old man''s voice was very slow, but everyone was just right into the teacher''s ear. "Originally, I planned to put you in the temple of the state of Chen. But then I thought about it. What you learned was not too bad. Then I continued to lead Chen. However, there are advantages and disadvantages. You don''t care if you want to come, sir I don''t need to say much. Anyway, the road has been paved. When you can stop, you can''t manage it or you don''t want to. The mountains are high and the road is far away. Whether there are thorns or a smooth road depends on how you go. But Mr. Chen can give you some advice. You are a native of Chen Guotu, born and raised in the countryside. After taking charge of politics, you can start from people''s livelihood And then look at other political affairs, and then all depends on your ability. Sir, you can''t do too many things, but the emperor''s majesty has a good stomach. You should not embarrass you after your husband leaves. You should be relieved and don''t have to walk on thin ice. But if you really want to be a temple pillar like me, you should pay attention to it. "


    The teacher said softly, "Sir, please do so."


    Luan Ping nodded, "that is to take good care of everything around you. Parents, wife and children, friends can''t fall down. You can live in a high position. The people around you are your biggest stumbling block. It''s also the breakthrough point for the enemies of the temple. If you don''t care, your road is full of danger. How can you walk safely?"


    The teacher said sincerely: "students remember what you said."


    Luan Ping said with a melancholy smile, "originally, the students should not be in charge of what road they choose to be a teacher, but there must be some ideas in the bottom of my heart. It is hoped that students will follow any road and go to any height. In your opinion, as a Pillar Stone of the state of Chen, it is a very good thing, but in the bottom of your heart, it may not be so."


    The teacher shut his mouth and did not open his mouth.


    Luan Ping chuckled and did not speak again.


    In the distant rain curtain, someone has come to the gate of the palace, to ask Luan Ping to enter the palace.


    It was Xue Yu.


    Luan Ping walked slowly, and behind him was still the teacher.


    Walking in the palace wall, the pale Luan Ping walked slowly, and the visitors did not dare to urge.


    After all, until now, Luan Ping is still the Prime Minister of the state of Chen, a pillar stone, the head of the temple.


    Luan Ping took the initiative to talk with Xue yupan: "manager Xue, how is your Majesty''s mood today?"


    Xue Yu said with a bitter smile: "since the prime minister is going to resign, he should know how his majesty is now."


    Luan Ping said calmly: "does manager Xue feel that as soon as I leave, the sky of Chen state will fall down half?"


    Xue Yu hesitated and said: "Luan Xiangguo is too important for Chen state. Your majesty is worried about it. Naturally, there is nothing wrong with it."


    Luan Ping said with a smile, "a monarch and a minister naturally require a good beginning and a good ending. The heaven of the state of Chen will not collapse because of my husband''s presence, nor will it collapse because of my leaving. A country''s political affairs are really too complicated. I always feel bored after watching so many years."


    Xue Yu lowered his head and did not answer.


    Luan Ping also did not continue to talk nonsense, just came to the imperial library after he stopped, this ordinary day has not paid attention to the appearance of the old man, the first time to sort out the clothes, and then walked into the imperial study.


    Xue Yu and the wet teacher had to wait outside the door.


    The two were in a very different mood.


    Xue Yu worried that the old man and his majesty could not talk together, which led to the emperor''s anger to do something, so that he and Chen felt regret afterwards.


    But the teacher is much more peaceful. He just writes down all the things he ordered. These things are good words, but they are not careless at all.


    In the imperial study, Luan Ping sat in front of the emperor of the state of Chen.


    The old man of the three dynasties, facing the emperor of the state of Chen, looked calm and did not panic at all.


    The emperor frowned and asked, "why does the old man go? Chen Guowei bureau still needs to rely on the eldest one."Luan Ping said calmly: "there is no danger in the state of Chen. Your majesty just didn''t see through it. If you can see through it, you will know that the old minister and the overall situation will not be affected."


    The emperor of the state of Chen frowned and said, "please help me


    Luan Ping looked into the eyes of the emperor of the state of Chen and said slowly, "what''s the danger of the state of Chen? However, I''m still worried about being punished by Yanling for failing to break the state of Zhou after the expiration of the period. From my point of view, if your majesty is so worried, there is no need. Since the emperor of Yanling is not willing to leave a bad name, even if he fails to attack the state of Zhou as scheduled, there will be punishment for the state of Chen who has made great efforts, no It will be too heavy. Maybe more money and food will be allocated. The state of Chen is determined to serve Yanling, and Yanling will know. Therefore, no matter what, Yanling will not let Chen feel cold. As for the border, the state of Zhou has been holding on for more than a year. Although it seems that it still does not fall behind, it is actually at the end of its tether. Therefore, it will naturally collapse in a short time. Both have been solved. Where did they come from Is it a crisis? "


    The emperor of the state of Chen looked excited, "is that true, my lord?"


    Luan flatly sighed, "Your Majesty, can''t you think that I will resign and cheat your majesty?"


    The emperor of the state of Chen waved his hand, "why did the old man resign?"


    Luan Ping pointed out: "the purpose of the old minister''s entry into the state of Chen was to expand the territory of the state of Chen to be comparable to that of Yanling. Even if it could not be accomplished between one generation and two generations, at least some hope should be seen. But now we can see that the three generations of Chen state, the former Emperor and his majesty are not considered as mediocre monarchs. However, there is still a gap between Chen and the emperor, and the old minister is not willing to continue to waste time here, That''s what it takes to change the country. "


    The emperor of the state of Chen asked in a deep voice, "where is the old man going? Is it the state of Zhou?"


    Luan Ping shakes his head, "the state of Zhou is fruitless, Chen guogen, the old minister goes here, maybe not in Yanling."


    The emperor of the state of Chen was stunned. "How old are you at this age


    Luan Ping laughed it off.


    The emperor of the state of Chen said dejectedly, "but as soon as you go, what are the plans for the temples of the state of Chen? In the past, both inside and outside the court hall relied on the old man. How can the ministers deal with themselves since then? "


    Luan Ping pointed to the door, "the old minister has students, Zai Fu''s posture, your majesty is good at cultivating students, and can also plan for the next few decades of Chen state."


    The emperor of the state of Chen said with a wry smile: "since the old man has thought so carefully, it seems that I have nothing to say."


    Luan Ping shook his head with a smile, "the situation in the state of Chen may not be difficult, but if your majesty seeks stability, there will be no difficulty to say. At this age, the old minister''s mind is simple, but his majesty can''t give it. It''s not a big deal to change the court and get together and disperse. "


    The emperor of Chen was silent, and his mood was as gloomy as the weather outside his imperial study.


    -


    the heavy rain outside Huaiyang city is much bigger than that in Huaiyang city.


    In the rain, there were few pedestrians on the official road leading to the capital.


    Occasionally, the sound of horse''s hooves sounded. All of them were border guards who reported military information.


    On the official road, there is a young man with blue shirt and umbrella, carrying a sword box and walking slowly.


    With Zhou xuance and Gu Yuan respectively at the border of Chen state, Li Fuyao walked in the mountains for half a month before turning back to the official road. Gu Yuan is a hot potato, and his identity alone is enough to make many people think about him. Li Fuyao does not dare to go around recklessly after a sword. It is to seek death.


    Although there was an old ancestor who made a sword before, in fact, he would not be behind him all the time.


    It''s up to him.


    Walking slowly in the heavy rain, Li Fuyao listened to the raindrops falling on his umbrella and watched the torrential rain in a trance.


    In the sword box behind, two swords are trembling.


    Those Qi machines in Li Fuyao''s lingfu are wandering in the meridians, and some of them even want to rush out of the meridians.


    Although he has no experience, Li Fuyao seems to know something.


    It''s like breaking through the border?!


    In the continuous autumn rain season, he saw Chen Sheng''s sword for the first time, saw the white fish turning into a sword, and then he first contacted the rugged path of the swordsman.


    The first shot was to cut at the ghost in red with a wood knife.


    The first time you beat someone is to kill a turtle in front of the green water lake.


    The first time I thought of having a sword, I was also on the mountain of swords empty handed.


    Uncle Liu Yibai made a wooden sword for him. Uncle Xie Lu wanted to give Xiao Xue a gift. Uncle Xi Chunan asked him to find the Tibetan fish. He went down the cliff to find the green silk


    He didn''t really become a swordsman when he did all this.


    The first state of righteousness is that he has embarked on the road of cultivation.


    But if you want to be a swordsman, you have to come to the third level.


    Sword training started in the autumn rain season. If you became a swordsman in this season?


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know, but now he wants to carry the sword and wave it.


    That''s all.


    There was light in his eyes.


    A sword light!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    The light of the sword comes from invisibility. It''s not that Li Fuyao really made a sword, but when he stopped to look inside the lingfu, he saw a young man in blue sitting around, with a sword half scabbard on his knee.


    The young man looks like Li Fuyao, and the sword is the same as the green silk.


    When Li Fuyao looked at the small man sitting in a circle, the man also looked up at him.


    When they look at each other, they can see the light of the sword.


    "Although the world is big, one sword is enough?"


    The villain stood up, hung the sword around his waist and asked with a smile, "if there is still a way for you to choose, do you still want to choose?"


    Li Fuyao frowned, looked at the villain, and said in a low voice: "since we have already arrived here, we should continue to go down, give up halfway, and then I''m afraid we can''t carry the sword any more."


    The villain laughed, "Li Fuyao, I ask you, where do you want to go in practicing sword? This is a problem between me and me. You don''t have to think too much about it. You can say what you want."


    Li Fuyao stares at the villain''s face and tries to say, "how about becoming a sword immortal?"


    The villain looked scornful. "The rest of the swordsmen in the world want this realm, which is fine. But Li Fuyao, you should know that there are other realms above the sword immortal."


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "do you want to aim high?"


    The villain hugs his hands and waits for the answer.


    Li Fuyao suddenly laughed, "how about the sword fairy? How about carrying mountains and seas with one sword? I, Li Fuyao, are facing all kinds of scenes in the world. How about just one sword? "


    The villain clapped his hands and laughed: "well, it''s me, Li Fuyao. After today, we can go forward together."


    Before the words fell, the villain suddenly pulled out the green silk in his waist and stabbed it out with a sword.


    The wind of the sword is surging and sweeping.


    Li Fuyao smiles and opens his sword case to fight against the enemy with green silk.


    When the two swords meet, the sound of Swords is endless.


    After the villain''s sword, he laughs back. In fact, the swordsman''s breakthrough is a grand spectacle, no matter how high or low.


    There are not many swordsmen in the world today. If it had been six thousand years ago, in fact, if a swordsman of high level broke through the realm, apart from many of his colleagues protecting his way, there would also be many monks of the three religions watching from afar.


    In fact, when the sun and the moon are still, the swordsman can break through the realm of the sun and the moon.


    At that time, Chao Qingqiu stepped into the sea from the tower. Although it was in the desolate place of the North Sea, all the swords in the world were roaring. The wind and waves in the North Sea kept on blowing. The power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth would frighten people on the spot.


    But now, Li Fuyao''s realm is too low, and the abnormal image caused by it is only within a ten meter radius.


    At the moment, Li Fuyao''s face turned pale and walked slowly in the rain.


    With each step, there was a boom in my brain.


    Then there seemed to be thousands of swords stabbing him.


    It''s like when he was on the menchen mountain road that day, Chao Qingqiu''s sword Qi oppressed him.


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "it''s said that the Kendo is rugged, and it''s a small trail. Actually, it''s not entirely appropriate. The threshold between this and one is so high. If you really want to get to the end, you have to take off several layers of skin. You don''t have to run."


    Li Fuyao, who was talking to himself, bit his teeth.


    The Qi machine in lingfu is slowly transforming into sword Qi, which is extremely painful.


    But I have to take it. If I can''t make it, the sword immortal road is in front of me, but I can only stay in front of me all my life.


    The road of Kendo is rugged, slow and difficult.


    It''s all right.


    If it is not so, where is the same territory invincible, how come the killing power of the mountains and rivers?


    There is a cause, there is a result.


    If it is really impossible to do?


    The swordsman has given the answer.


    Luan Ping walked in the palace wall.


    As for him, someone still holds an umbrella for him, but he is not the former teacher, but the eunuch Xue Yu, the head of the house of internal affairs.


    The emperor of the state of Chen said that the students brought by the old man would be able to carry the temple of the state of Chen one day, but Luan Ping''s words had been finished, so they were not willing to continue to stay.


    Walking in the palace walls that have been passed many times, Luan Ping is not in a bad mood. Therefore, he saw some eunuchs and maids in the palace along the way. They were all very kind-hearted. Those little people who would not know the future direction of Chen Guochao hall could not do anything other than pay homage to the important Minister of the temple.


    Luan Ping nodded one by one.


    After a certain distance, Xue Yu asked for the first time: "after the prime minister resigned, he was in such a good mood?"


    Luan Ping said with a smile: "remember how the Tao Gong''s poetry and prose came to be. Oh, by the way," after a long time in a cage, you can return to nature. "Although I was just drilling from this cage to another cage, it was a blessing, and it was human nature to be more happyXue Yu carefully said: "dare to ask an old man, this Chen temple will be chaotic?"


    Luan Ping turned his head and looked at the eunuch holding an umbrella for him. His expression was strange. "Director Xue, I can''t leave. The temple of Chen state is in disorder. It seems that manager Xue should not worry about."


    Xue Yu said with a bitter smile: "although he has been admitted to the imperial court, Xue Yu is, after all, a native of the state of Chen. It is true that he does not care about the safety of Chen. Perhaps the prime minister looks down on us as eunuchs, but no matter what, the brand of Chen on us will always be there."


    Luan Ping Ha ha ha smile, "Xue manager, go his own way, know and do not know, are not important."


    Xue Yu said no more.


    When he came to the gate of the palace, Luan Ping stopped. The minister''s servant who had been waiting here for a long time had come to take the umbrella.


    Standing at the gate of the palace, Luan Ping said to himself, "it was determined before, but now I have some thoughts. After all, this court hall has been watching for decades."


    Xue Yu had already turned back and went to the imperial study to report to his majesty.


    According to the emperor''s intention, the news of the prime minister''s resignation should first be kept secret and not reported. The first thing to do was to stabilize the situation in the court hall. The reason why the prime minister did not participate in the court meeting was that the prime minister was ill. It was only after the curtain of the border war was over that the news was gradually revealed.


    This is the safest way to do it.


    After all, today''s Chen Dynasty hall can not withstand any impact.


    It''s like walking on thin ice.


    But in fact, there should be no big difference between the situation and Luan Ping. The state of Zhou was at the end of its tether. If Yanling was unwilling to leave a bad name, the state of Chen would not die.


    Luan Ping left these things, is the last gift to Chen, since then Luan Ping is Luan Ping, Chen is Chen, the two are no longer related.


    A man without debt is light.


    But in fact, anyone who says Luan Ping owes Chen one cent is ridiculous.


    Luan Ping owes no one.


    Luan Ping took the umbrella and looked outside the city. Suddenly, he was stunned and said with a soft smile: "no wonder that crazy man is going to take out his sword."


    The voice has not dropped, Luan Ping and hehe smile: "is a what kind of youth, let Xu Ji all so value?"


    -


    in the heavy rain, Li Fuyao, who was no longer able to hold an umbrella, pressed the hilt of his sword and walked on.


    I don''t know how many steps I''ve taken, but I always feel that the Qi in lingfu has gradually changed into sword Qi.


    On the half scabbard sword on the small man''s lap, the sword spirit showed one wisp of non-stop.


    Rain and sweat mingled on Li Fuyao''s head.


    The young man bit his lips, and the green silk on his waist was more than an inch.


    The sword is full of Qi.


    One leg has stepped in.


    There''s another one out there.


    Li Fuyao stopped.


    Slowly draw the sword.


    The body of the sword slowly emerges from the scabbard, and the edge of the green silk sword is very sharp.


    Li Fuyao raised his head, and his face was hard to see.


    When the sword is completely exposed.


    Li Fuyao solemnly waved his sword to the rain curtain.


    At the beginning of the sword, it is very slow, but the castration is very fast.


    In a moment, I saw a sword cutting away in the distance.


    The rain curtain was cut off.


    With this sword, the remaining Qi in lingfu disappears.


    From this moment on, the things regenerated from lingfu are no longer called Qi machines.


    It''s a sword!


    Sword spirit from today on!


    From then on, this young man who practiced sword for more than two years has now become a real swordsman.


    Li Fuyao officially set foot in the third realm of swordsman.


    Sword spirit!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    There is a heavy rain in Huaiyang. In the heavy rain, many things will happen.


    For example, in this pouring autumn rain, Luan Xiangguo decided to leave after a talk with his Majesty in the palace, and after the matter was settled.


    The prime minister''s house soon began to be busy.


    The xiangguofu has been standing in Huaiyang city for decades, and there has been no major change. Before Luan Ping said to the teacher, in fact, every sentence is his own personal experience. Luan Ping managed the people around him very well. Therefore, during these decades, the relatives of Luan Xiang national people have never done anything out of the ordinary.


    Therefore, Luan Ping''s talent has been standing in the temple of Chen state for many years, and has always stood firm.


    But now Luan Ping decided to leave the state of Chen, and after negotiating with his majesty.


    The prime minister''s family knew it.


    Every servant of the Xiangguo mansion was selected by Luan Ping himself. Those relatives who were related to Luan Ping were as early as the first time they appeared in the prime minister''s mansion. Luan Ping said many things.


    Therefore, at the beginning of knowing that the owner of the mansion was going to leave, no one dared to refute or question.


    Luan Ping sent back the message is very simple, to move!


    All but this mansion will be moved out to a new place.


    Luan Ping is the most intelligent and far-reaching person in this court hall and even the Chen state. Therefore, even if the emperor of the state of Chen didn''t say anything, he knew his Majesty''s thoughts. Therefore, the move was destined to be carried out in secret, and he would do well.


    No one knows Huaiyang city better than him.


    Because he stayed in this city longer than anyone else.


    In the prime minister''s residence, the servants are packing up their things. Those relatives who have never known what the master of the mansion is thinking are watching the scene in silence and watching the servants collect and pack their things.


    The mansion was busy, but quieter.


    Looking at this scene, a woman couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed and said, "stay well in this Huaiyang city. Where are you going?"


    She was just talking alone, but in fact, it was the common question in the hearts of these relatives.


    No one answered her.


    Because the only old man who could answer her question had not entered the house.


    Luan Ping did pass by the prime minister''s house, but he did not choose to step on his feet. Listening to some other sounds besides the sound of rain, Luan Ping was very pleased because there was no deviation between this matter and what he thought.


    In this case, will it be the same after that?


    So there is something subtle about the atmosphere.


    In the distance, a middle-aged scholar looked at the scene and listened to the woman''s voice. However, after the woman spoke, many people''s eyes were actually on him.


    His name is Luan Yan, the whole Huaiyang city people know that he is Luan Xiangguo''s only son.


    But in fact, only he knows, he''s not.


    Luan Ping is a scholar of high realm. No matter whether the fight is fierce or not, he can at least live for a long time. In addition, in these years, the old man likes to travel in the world of the world, and is doomed to see not many monks. Therefore, Luan Ping has never married a wife.


    If you don''t have a wife, you have no children.


    Luan Yan could not be his son.


    In fact, he is his student.


    He is also the successor of Luan Ping''s spirit.


    Luan Ping has never concealed his ideas in front of Luan Yan, so the whole prime minister''s office, only Luan Yan knows where Luan Ping is going. Now these relatives are looking at him, and he can actually give the answer.


    But Luan Yan just took a few steps.


    Looking at his nominal aunt, he explained in a low voice: "my father''s idea has never been told to outsiders. Now that my father feels that this Huaiyang city is not suitable to be treated, I will change it for another place. My aunt really shouldn''t have said so."


    The woman frowned and said, "my brother-in-law has become the most important temple in the state of Chen. The whole city of Huaiyang and even the whole state of Chen have no respect for her brother-in-law. Why do you want to leave now? It''s hard to find a better place. Even so, why don''t you say it and let a large family discuss and change the court together? Is it really easy for your majesty Yes, no one can tell if there will be a second hand... "


    Luan Yan listens to this words, facial expression is expressionless, no wonder the gentleman is always unwilling to say with the woman more, also does not want to marry, the original woman is really too much.


    Frowning, Luan Yan said calmly: "father''s decision, no matter right or wrong, my aunt just follow it. If you don''t want to listen, you can go to your father and explain it."


    The woman was stunned, and then stopped talking. She did not dare to provoke her brother-in-law, who was afraid of provoking by the government and the people of the state of Chen. After Luan Yan said this, she was quiet.


    But after her many relatives are no longer holding the slightest fluke, Luan Ping''s prestige, is not in the temple.


    They just hope that Luan Ping has made a comprehensive plan to leave the state of Chen without any danger, and that the new place will take root soon. Such a life is too easy for anyone to leave.But I think no one will object to it.


    This is the reason why many people did not come forward to oppose the move.


    Because from the past experience, Luan Ping never missed anything.


    No choice has been missed.


    -


    in the heavy rain, Luan Ping left the city alone with an umbrella.


    He really wanted to see the young man who broke through in the heavy rain.


    What kind of a young man can make such a proud swordsman as Xu Ji go far and wide to make his sword, and the old ancestor of Jianshan can make a sword to a monk who is just in the twilight of the day.


    Luan Ping regarded this as the last interesting thing before he left Huaiyang city.


    Therefore, he walked a long way with the sword wound in his abdomen, and went out of Huaiyang city to the official road outside the city.


    In the heavy rain, he saw the young man who had already broken the border.


    An oil paper umbrella and a young man in blue with a sword box on his back is walking forward.


    Luan Ping stands beside the official road.


    Li Fuyao ignored him and just walked on. In the heavy rain, the pale and drenched boy walked slowly, but he was still moving forward.


    Luan Ping suddenly said, "young man, can you tell me your name?"


    Li Fuyao stopped and turned to look at the old man.


    There was no rush to make a sound.


    Luan Ping explained with a smile: "in the rain in the border town, you were hurt by the blue shirt Confucian scholar. In fact, the man was my chess piece. But I wanted him to deal with Zhou xuance. I don''t know why he fell on you. Maybe it was the sword that you stopped him before hating him. However, he was wrong and I asked him to go, so it is I''m also wrong. "


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "are you trying to deal with Gu Yuan?"


    Luan Ping shook his head and said, "I don''t mean anything about this book reading seed, but I talked about a business with others before. Now that the plan is over, I won''t go to the trouble of reading seed. I just want to see you today to see why I suffered from this sword. But after seeing you, I don''t want to understand. I haven''t seen any of the disciples of Jianshan in recent years, so I really forget what swordsmen look like everywhere in the world. Are they all like you? Or is it only you who are the most brilliant? "


    Li Fuyao said to himself, "I don''t understand why my ancestors wanted to strike such a sword for me."


    The next moment, Li Fuyao said, "but if you''re here to kill me today, I can''t wait to die."


    Just for a moment, Li Fuyao had the green silk sword in his hand.


    Moreover, the sword spirit on the sword is hidden.


    Li Fuyao''s momentum began to climb to the top.


    Luan Ping took over the words, "just because there is Xu Ji''s expectation for you, so you feel that your life is extremely important?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer. He just held the sword harder and harder.


    Compared with the rest of the monks, the swordsman is better than the other friars.


    Even the feeling must be more.


    He now has a special feeling for the old man in front of him.


    Luan Ping asked with great interest, "do you really think that I can still have some room for resistance?"


    Li Fu shook his head, "I know that the ancestor left you dead, not because there is no way to kill you."


    Ask and answer.


    But even so, Li Fuyao''s grip of the sword did not loosen a bit, but the more tightly he held it.


    No matter how big the world is, the swordsman only has a sword in his hand.


    Luan Ping knew what the boy wanted to say, so he didn''t speak again.


    There are two things that Xu Ji didn''t kill.


    Either he is 100% sure that he can kill this young man the next time he kills him, or he will not shake his hand against Li Fu.


    He knows.


    Li Fuyao now tells him that he also knows.


    Luan Ping is really a little appreciative of this young man.


    So he changed a question, "what are you doing in Huaiyang city?"


    Li Fuyao was silent and silent.


    Luan Ping nodded, "it seems to be a big thing."


    Li Fuyao still did not speak.


    "In fact, I want to ask you what you would do if you didn''t give Xu Ji a sword before you were on the verge of death? Have you ever regretted going on the road with Gu Yuan, or have you regretted taking that sword for that girl? "


    After saying that, Luan Ping then makes way for the body.


    At the end of the conversation, Luan Ping did not kill his heart.


    Li Fuyao walked forward, walked a few steps, and whispered, "Gu Yuan is my friend."


    It''s normal and reasonable to make swords for friends.


    Luan Ping''s curiosity did not decrease, and asked a question, "or that question, if you don''t make a sword out of silence, what can you do?"Luan Ping did not know why he would ask this question. Maybe he remembered that he was about to leave Huaiyang city and go to a new place? Maybe it''s because I haven''t been hurt for many years. I want to know if it''s worth it?


    In any case, the question was asked in the end.


    Li Fu shook his head and did not return, "that thing has passed. If this kind of thing happens again next time, I will try my best to go forward before it happens. The farther I go, the better."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    Li Fuyao and Luan Ping are about half an hour behind each other.


    The heavy rain did not stop.


    After Li Fuyao entered the city with his sword case on his back, he went straight to a remote Inn which was not very impressive. After closing the door, the young man who broke the border in the heavy rain lay on his bed and soon fell asleep.


    Although he didn''t want to sleep in this state, it was not easy for him to break through in the heavy rain. In addition, he was exhausted now when he faced the mysterious old man. Therefore, he had no time to see what Huaiyang city looked like in the rain and how to help Dazhou Have a good sleep.


    Even in the rain, Huaiyang city always has some special flavor.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luan Ping, who came to the door of Xiangguo mansion with an umbrella, didn''t rush in. He just rubbed off the mud on the soles of his shoes on the steps at the door. Then he stood under the eaves of the door and placed the oil paper umbrella beside the door.


    There''s no intention of going in.


    The porter quickly told Luan Yan that the prime minister was at the gate, the young master of the prime minister''s residence.


    Soon, came to the door Luan Yan respectfully saluted Luan Ping, "father back to his house, why not enter, but stand outside the gate."


    This sentence Luan Yan said sincere, even when he called out the two words of father, there was no unnecessary fluctuation. This is not because Luan Yan had called too many times, so it seemed so ordinary and true. On the contrary, in the eyes of this scholar, the gentleman in front of him is always the father in his eyes. Therefore, when he calls out his father, he is so sincere.


    Luan Ping walked a few steps to one side and motioned Luan Yan to stand over. When Luan Yan stood over, Luan Ping said, "how do you see Luan''s family leaving?"


    is undoubtedly the biggest thing that Luan Jia and Chen Guo have. Now, according to the previous style of Luan Ping, it is supposed to be a secret room. Only two people can speak freely, but now they are standing at the door of Xiang Xiang mansion. They do not know how many eyes they are.


    Luan Yan a Zheng, even if some worry.


    However, since he was asked by his husband, Luan Yan quickly replied: "my father''s ambition has always been high, but Chen''s state has reached the bottleneck. There may not be any changes in the following decades or 100 years. Therefore, it is too reasonable for father to leave."


    "But you know, there''s no problem for me to live another hundred years."


    Luan Ping looked at the students in front of her calmly with a look of encouragement on her face.


    Luan Yan hit the nail on the head and said: "but father is not willing to waste time, before in the state of Chen, although it is from scratch, but always can let people see the results, now it is very likely that Chen state will not change greatly in a hundred years, so the father is not willing to wait."


    "There are some intelligent and ambitious children in the royal family of the state of Chen. Why can''t they support one? If Chen doesn''t change his surname, I''ll get what I want. Isn''t it better?"


    Luan Ping is checking Luan Yan.


    Luan Yan said calmly: "father will not be like this. How about the state of Chen, whether the emperor is fatuous or not, or someone else drew a big cake for his father, but his father will never be like this."


    Luan Ping raised eyebrows and asked, "why?"


    Luan Yan laughed, "because my father is a scholar."


    This is a very serious answer, so Luan Ping also thought carefully for a long time, just nodded.


    Looking up, the rain is about to stop.


    Luan Yan took the initiative to ask a question, "father, since he has decided to leave, why now do not set the date?"


    Luan Ping thought, "stay and have a look."


    Luan Yan puzzled, "why? What are you looking at? "


    Luan Ping did not speak in a hurry. In the past few years when the Minister of state Chen stayed in Huaiyang city of Chen state, he actually saw a lot of things, and a lot of scenery was created by himself. Therefore, he knew the reasons and consequences very clearly.


    Can Luan Yan did not stand in a certain place to see some things, perhaps he has tried, can be Luan Ping to block the line of sight, so he is still very young.


    It''s not just age.


    Luan Ping wants to borrow from the country this matter, let Luan Yan take a good look at things he has never seen before, he is really Luan Yan reported a lot of expectations.


    Far better than the teacher.


    But in fact, in addition to want Luan Yan to stay and have a look, Luan Ping also wants to see what that young man in green shirt does in Huaiyang city.


    He didn''t know the boy''s intentions.


    Of course, if he is still the prime minister and willing to plan for the state of Chen, he should know it soon.


    Now he''s not.


    He is just an old man who wants to change his family.


    So this kind of feeling is very strange, but strange let him also feel very interesting.


    "Huaiyang city is a capital city. In fact, all countries in the world are the same as Huaiyang city. Those guys are sitting in the same place and doing the same thing. So before I leave, I want to show you how these people do, so that you can have a more intuitive understanding. After many years, you will stand When I''m in this position, I don''t feel afraid at allLuan Yan bowed his head and said nothing.


    Luan Ping patted him on the shoulder, "before entering the city, a teenager said to me that he would go further and further before the next occurrence. I think this sentence is also suitable for you. If possible, maybe you can see him, but I guess he is not willing to


    Luan Yan smiles bitterly.


    Finally Luan Ping into the house before, meaningful said: "have a good look at it."


    In this regard, Luan Yan can only bow his head to show that he has heard clearly and has remembered.


    After the rain stopped, the door of the prime minister''s office was closed again.


    in the lane not far away, those Eyeliner began to withdraw.


    The prime minister''s government will not be angry at the exploration of the outside world, but the act of closing the door is the gesture taken out by the prime minister''s government.


    When you open the door, everything is easy to say. When you close the door, everything is closed.


    After several generations of officials and nobles in Huaiyang City, the princes and nobles naturally knew Luan Ping''s temper, so at the moment of closing the door, there was no spy of any family around the prime minister''s house.


    In the lane far away from the prime minister''s mansion, a carriage stopped at the entrance of the lane. In the carriage, there was a middle-aged man in a boa robe. The driver looked old, but his eyes were still shining.


    In the royal family of the state of Chen, there are not many people who are qualified to wear Python robes. Because there are not many brothers of his majesty who died on the eve of his accession to the throne, only two people in Huaiyang city are qualified to wear a python robe.


    His royal highness, the youngest brother of the present emperor''s majesty and the most beloved prince of the former Emperor, was praised as the most likely prince to ascend the throne before his majesty ascended the throne. Unfortunately, the royal highness of Qi didn''t like political affairs at all since he was a child. He gave up the throne early and didn''t involve in these things. Before and after the emperor''s accession to the throne, his royal highness of Qi lived in a shallow place However, he looked like an outsider, so after his majesty ascended the throne and the throne was stable, he still did not make a challenge to his royal highness.


    The royal highness of the king of Qi always abided by his duty and never did anything excessive.


    In addition to his royal highness of Qi, there was also a royal highness of Liang.


    Also the brother of his majesty.


    But different from his royal highness of Qi, the royal highness of the Liang Dynasty had been sure to win the throne from the very beginning, but his luck was a little bit worse. At the critical moment of the prince''s seizing the throne, the empress of the Liang King''s Royal Highness was thrown into the cold because she was angry with the former Emperor, and was implicated in the palace of the king of Liang.


    When the emperor was angry, he sent his royal highness to the frontier, but it didn''t matter. In a short period of ten years, the king of Liang had already established his position in the army by virtue of his outstanding ability. If the situation in Huaiyang city had not been settled, he would have been killed in the army, but the situation in Huaiyang city would have happened After stability, the foundation of his Royal Highness has not been shaken. Many powerful generals in the army are determined to do nothing about it. Even if the emperor is transferred back to Huaiyang City, he still dare not do anything.


    What''s more, it is now the time when the whole country of Chen attacked Zhou Dynasty. If something happened to the king of Liang, his military will naturally be unstable.


    However, his majesty did not dare to move because of the situation, but his highness did not seem to think so.


    I don''t know how long after that, someone came out of the lane and stepped on the water in the street.


    Because he walked very fast, he splashed a lot of water on his body.


    The middle-aged man, who seemed to be dressed as a scholar, came to the carriage and said in a low voice: "the news came from the Xiangguo mansion that it was a foregone conclusion that Mr. Luan left the country. The old man has packed up all the things in the mansion and will transport them out of Huaiyang in the near future."


    Liang Wang''s mouth gave birth to a mockery, "since Luan Xiangguo is the pillar of the country he most values and relies on, he is willing to let Luan Xiangguo leave the country?"


    After hearing this address, the middle-aged scholar buried his head lower. "The news in the palace is basically the same as that in the Xiangguo mansion, but it is more specific. After Luan Xiangguo left the temple, he recommended a person who should be an important role in the temple in the future. In this way, it is a foregone conclusion for Luan to leave the country, and there is no way to change it. "


    "According to his temperament, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to let Luan Xiangguo leave Huaiyang. When you say that, are we going to help him, let the old minister die in Huaiyang, or help a group of old prime minister, let Luan Xiangguo be used by the king?"


    Middle aged scholar shakes his head, "that is Luan Xiangguo!"


    It''s not loud enough to say a lot.


    Because he is Luan Xiangguo, it is not easy to kill, nor easy to surrender to whom.


    The king of Liang had better stand on the wall.


    The king of Liang rubbed his brows and said with some melancholy: "there are a lot of old guys in the temple. Only this king can take Luan Xiangguo. Now that Luan Xiangguo is gone, who can stop this king?"


    Is the middle-aged scholar: "the emperor''s majesty should have a lot of successors, in addition to Luan Xiangguo, there are many."


    The king of Liang ridiculed: "during the whole country''s expedition against Zhou Dynasty, all the soldiers were sent to the border. What strength does the whole Huaiyang city have besides the imperial forest army? Now the two commanders of the imperial forest army are in the palace of the king, looking at the boxes of gold, silver and jewelry. When the state of Luan leaves the country, the city of Huaiyang will change its master, and the state of Chen will change its master. "No doubt, it seems too common in Liang Wang''s mouth.


    Coupled with the previous heavy rain, it looks a bit chilly.


    The middle-aged scholar was silent.


    The groom sighed.


    King Liang poked out his head and looked at the groom.


    Among the Royal Children of the state of Chen, the king of Liang is the most outstanding. There is no doubt that this king who is more suitable for the battlefield than for the temple was summoned back from the border by his Majesty the emperor of the state of Chen. He secretly planned the Imperial Palace in Huaiyang city for these years, but apparently he was cultivating a scholar.


    Many literati and officialdom can do it, and they can do it well.


    However, there was no literati in the taxis raised by the king of Liang. All of them were martial arts men.


    But who can win the first place in the palace of King Liang with so many visitors?


    There is no doubt that it is the man in front of him.


    This old groom, who can rank in the top ten in the rivers and lakes of Chen state, is far superior to other people in Huaiyang city.


    After many experts in Chen''s country were sent to the border and bled, the old groom''s status in the world rose. Although he was not the only one to follow, he was not much worse.


    There are two reasons why the king of Liang wanted to start.


    The imperial forest army should be under the command of the king of Liang.


    Many ministers were trapped in their own residences that night and could not speak out.


    The former needs the prestige of Liang Wang in the army, while the latter needs the martial arts cultivation of these experts.


    Now, almost all of these two points have been done very well.


    Now we just need to wait for Luan Xiangguo to leave Huaiyang city.


    This old man, who has been standing in the temple of the state of Chen for decades and has seen three generations of emperors of the state of Chen, has too much prestige. If he comes out to stir up trouble, it is impossible for the king of Liang to succeed.


    It''s not that I didn''t want to kill the old prime minister who has been standing in the temple of the state of Chen for decades, but the old minister seems to be more good at cultivating scholars. No matter who is assassinated in these years, the old prime minister can always be safe and sound, which makes many important ministers in the temple who are hostile to the old Prime Minister gnash their teeth.


    During the Chenghua period of that year, a member of the Ministry of finance once embezzled as much as 200000 taels of money from the State Treasury to hire the first assassin of the state of Chen to assassinate the old Prime Minister.


    The No.1 killer of Chen state has been in the world for 20 years. He has received numerous assassinations and never failed. The reason is that, in addition to being the first killer, he is also the first expert in Chen''s country.


    But even if he did it himself, he still died in the prime minister''s mansion.


    Chen''s first killer, the body was thrown out of the prime minister''s house the next day, and Luan even went to court with a smile on his face.


    How not to be shocking.


    Therefore, even the king of Liang was not willing to easily provoke Luan Xiangguo.


    This old man is really a cloud on the head of all the important officials in the temple.


    Now that this dark cloud is finally floating above the heads of people, naturally most people will feel very relaxed.


    But in the view of the king of Liang, Luan Xiangguo did not go out of Huaiyang one day, so he could not say that the victory was in hand.


    The king of Liang sighed and murmured, "Luan Xiangguo, what are you thinking about?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    "What is he thinking about, brother Wang?"


    At the same time after the heavy rain stopped, another middle-aged man in a boa robe sat in the study in the palace of Qi and frowned.


    The royal highness of the king of Qi, who had always been indifferent to power, had never done anything out of the ordinary in the years after his Majesty''s accession to the throne. In fact, it was not as rumoured outside that he was afraid of his Majesty''s fear, so he pretended to be mediocre.


    But his highness, the king of Qi, really has no idea about that position.


    There''s no dispute.


    The location of the study is not good, so when the weather is not good outside, the study often lights up in the daytime. In the past, these things were done by the servants of the palace. Among the servants, there was a servant girl. The king of Qi called her the light maid. In the past, she was in charge of this matter.


    Today, there are variables.


    The servant girl, who had been living in the palace carefully and did not provoke others or make friends with others, threw herself into the well last night.


    When the body was pulled out today, it was already a little ugly.


    After his highness got the news, he didn''t say much. He just asked people to buy a good coffin, so he didn''t care about it.


    According to the law, this servant girl comes to the study to light the lamp for his royal highness every day. Apart from the old housekeeper, the servant girl should be the most frequent contact with the king of Qi in the palace. After serving his Highness for such a long time, his highness should have some other feelings towards her.


    Unfortunately, No.


    His Highness the king of Qi seems indifferent to this matter.


    However, if there is no light maid in the study, someone else will come to light the lamp for his royal highness.


    Especially on such a dark day.


    The person who came to light the lamp for his royal highness is the princess.


    The princess of Qi, whose family background is not bad and whose Royal Highness the king of Qi has married in a fair way.


    When Princess Qi, who wore a red dress casually, lit the lamp, she heard the extremely angry words from her royal highness. Her hand shook, and she almost fell to the ground.


    As if he didn''t know that the princess was in the room, his highness continued to curse: "what''s brother Wang? It''s good for a warrior to lead the army to fight. He thinks about that seat all day long. He doesn''t know what the state of Chen looks like now? It''s interesting to let the state of Chen perish and become the short-lived king himself? "


    Although he was swearing, his highness did not spit out any dirty words.


    The princess of Qi stood quietly and looked at the king of Qi from time to time. She was said to be the first beauty in Huaiyang city at that time. I don''t know how many high-ranking officials wanted to marry her. But the reason why she was finally married to the Royal concubine of Qi was simple. In fact, in addition to being a son of the royal family of the state of Chen, he also had Huaiyang The city''s most beautiful man.


    The first beautiful man should marry the first beauty. Not only the people in Huaiyang want to see this marriage, but also the emperor.


    After the princess of Qi is the Xunzi family. She is a loyal official who followed the emperor Taizu at the beginning of the founding of the state of Chen. She still stands in the court with the state of Chen.


    Xunfang, the father of the princess of Qi, is still the Minister of the Ministry of the state of Chen. He holds the money and grain of a country. His prestige in the court is comparable to that of Luan Xiangguo.


    However, even though she is of great family background, she still has big problems in her generation.


    Xun Shangshu took one wife and six concubines. In addition to having a daughter of Princess Qi, he had only one naturally disabled son.


    According to this situation, even if there were any more people in the court, they would not come from Changfang.


    Changfang has been holding the power of the owner since the founding of the state of Chen. Obviously, it will be changed from now on.


    Although Xun Shangshu is a scholar who is full of poems and books, he still can''t understand this problem.


    And the Emperor didn''t want the Xunzi family to be turbulent.


    That''s why the king of Qi married the princess of Qi.


    After all, the king of Qi was the son-in-law of Changfang. Even if the long house was not in good condition, it would not be cleaned.


    The emperor was at ease because the royal family needed a master of the Xunzi family who had little influence on the court.


    The power to let go must be returned to him.


    As for the king and Princess of Qi in this matter, there are not too many people considering their ideas.


    However, it seems that the king of Qi is not dissatisfied at all. Over the past few years, he and his wife have been treated as guests and raised the same eyebrows. This is a good story.


    As a daughter, Princess Qi has no one to care whether she is willing to live such a life.


    What is happening in today''s study may prove that these rumors are wrong.


    The king of Qi didn''t know what to say in a low voice. He finally looked at the princess of Qi.


    "What are you afraid of? Since you are married to the prince Qi''s house, why don''t you consider it for yourself, but you still want to be with your father?"


    The king of Qi looked into her eyes and asked, "this king is your husband. In the end, I can only protect you. It is meaningless for you to place your hope on your father.""Lord, who can you really protect, or who can you protect?"


    Princess Qi seems to have heard something very funny. She seems to be crazy.


    "I don''t want to fight for those things. Do you really think that I am incompetent and afraid?"


    Princess Qi''s eyes were chilly and her mouth was a little mockery. "What is the prince like? The people of Huaiyang city all know. Why do you have to talk about such things with your concubines?"


    The king of Qi said, "you have never thought why I can stay in Huaiyang City safely for so many years, and no one dares to be presumptuous in front of him?"


    Princess Qi covered her mouth and said with a cold smile, "it''s just the only gifts your majesty has given to the prince. Her family and life are in the hands of others. The prince really doesn''t feel like a needle in a needle. After all, what kind of temper is your majesty? How can you, as your younger brother, not know


    The king of Qi was silent for a long time. It seemed that Princess Qi''s words really hit his weakness. But a moment later, his royal highness said in a deep voice: "but no matter what you say, after you marry into the prince Qi''s house, you can only be prosperous and lose everything."


    Princess Qi slightly picked her eyebrows and said, "so my concubine will not spare any effort to seek peace for the Lord."


    "The Lord doesn''t worry about whether the state of Chen is in the charge of his majesty or the king of Liang. In any case, it''s the brother of the king. As long as the Lord is a waste, he can be safe and stable. Anyway, if there is no dispute, it will be peaceful. But our Xunzi family have been in the long house for so many years. If one day the glory is no longer, the father of his concubine will not be happy."


    The king of Qi frowned, but soon relaxed. He changed the topic and said, "you have not had any children these years. I think you are not willing to pour too much emotion into this king. In fact, you still don''t see through the king. It seems that the marriage was forced by the Emperor''s brother. In fact, I like you very much all the time. If you gave birth to my son in earlier years, it is as follows Even if I don''t look up to that seat any more, I will fight for you. "


    Princess Qi''s eyebrows and eyes flashed a bit of amazement, but she soon disappeared. "The prince is just afraid he is talking nonsense."


    The king of Qi stood up, went to the oil lamp and stood for a moment. He sighed in a low voice: "you really don''t think about it carefully. Why did the emperor love him so much in those days?"


    The princess of Qi was stunned. People in Huaiyang city all know that the king of Qi was favored by the former Emperor. The emperor of Chen never covered up his love for the young son. He even planned to pass the throne to the king of Qi at that time. Otherwise, the king of Qi had indicated that he was not willing to deal with the intrigues and intrigues of the imperial court. It means that the one who is sitting in that seat is really his royal highness of the king of Qi.


    But the reason why the king of Qi didn''t have any idea about the throne was that it was not as simple as that circulated outside.


    It seemed that he was a little tired. The king of Qi stood up and went to the door of his study. Before going out, the king of Qi suddenly stopped and said in a low voice, "I want to tell you something. When the whole state of Chen can''t protect you, come back to King Qi''s house, and I will protect you."


    The king of Qi went out of the study and closed the door.


    It seems that this is the end of the relationship between husband and wife.


    But who knows.


    After half a column of incense, Princess Qi walked out of the palace.


    I didn''t bring too many things with me, but I got on a sedan chair and went to Xun''s house easily.


    The king of Qi had ten thousand reasons to keep her. The simplest one was that he did not allow her to stay.


    He is still the king of Qi, one of the two great vassal kings of the state of Chen, and the husband of that woman. No matter how cowardly he is, only a few of his words can be ignored in Huaiyang city.


    But Princess Qi is not in that group.


    But the king of Qi didn''t do that.


    He liked the princess, so he didn''t want to trap her.


    After knowing the news, the king of Qi got up and took a pot of wine. Then he walked alone in the palace. Originally, there were not many people in the palace, but now he feels even more miserable.


    The old housekeeper was waiting not far away.


    The king of Qi turned to look at him and asked softly, "brother Liang Wang wants to rebel. Should we take care of it?"


    The old housekeeper was silent.


    The king of Qi laughed at himself and said, "now even you are optimistic about brother Liang Wang."


    The old housekeeper did not explain, but said calmly: "Your Majesty has been in power for many years, and he has lost his spirit. This national war with the state of Zhou can show a lot of problems. If Luan Xiangguo had not been in the court all the time and did not show his attitude, the king of Liang would have been in trouble. Now, Luan Xiangguo is disheartened. It is natural that Huaiyang city will change. "


    The king of Qi poured a big mouthful of wine, "Luan Xiangguo is gone, even if brother Liang Wang gets the throne, is it difficult to open up the territory and expand the territory, and build the foundation of the world?"


    The old housekeeper lowered his head and folded his sleeves.


    Luan Ping is too important for Chen Guolai. His majesty and the king of Liang are not as clear as the king of Qi.


    The king of Qi threw away the wine pot at will, wiped his mouth and said, "my king''s ambition has never been in the throne. I don''t care who will be the emperor. But if one side let the princess have an accident, he won''t want to sit in that seat!"The reason why the king of Qi did not argue has not been explained.


    In addition to the fact that there is no interest in something, there is also a possibility that you can''t look at it at all.


    Or maybe both.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    Maybe a lot of things are doomed, but naturally there will be a lot of things full of variables.


    The emperor of Chen thought that Luan Xiangguo''s departure from the country was unknown to others except him. But who knows, the news had already spread before Luan Xiangguo left Huaiyang city.


    As for how the news was spread, his majesty knew that it was his good brother, King Liang, who did it.


    Even if it was a matter of course, the news could not be concealed, but the emperor was still extremely angry and smashed several pieces of old things from the former dynasty in the imperial study that day.


    If this falls in the eyes of those merchants in Huaiyang city who like to collect old things, they will have to spend the whole night sleeping.


    His Majesty''s family is so big that he can''t think about these things. But they, ordinary people, can''t get anything in the Forbidden City. How can they be willing to smash it?


    Before the news of Luan Xiangguo''s departure from the country reached the market, an imperial edict came out of the Imperial Palace, followed by six Shangshu, three palace scholars, and several commanders of the imperial forest army all gathered in the imperial study.


    Half an hour.


    Xue Yu, who was guarding the door, didn''t know what his majesty said inside. He didn''t hear a word.


    But half an hour later, the expressionless six Shangshu went out in turn.


    With another incense stick, the Grand Master of the three halls also went out.


    Then a whole hour later, a few commanders of the imperial forest army came out of the imperial study.


    But there was still a commander of the imperial forest army in the imperial study.


    Xue Yu lowered his head and thought carefully about what mistakes the commander of the imperial forest army had made in the past few days. After some thinking, he showed a wry smile. It was a mistake to be so close to the king of Liang. Where else do we need any other reasons?


    It was not until after lunch that the military commander of the imperial forest walked out of the imperial study in a daze.


    Xue Yu was used to the princes, nobles, dignitaries and important officials in Huaiyang city. Those people hardly showed their true feelings in front of outsiders. However, the commander of the imperial forest army was somewhat vulgar because of his martial background, so he could not control it?


    Perhaps the experience in Imperial study is too unexpected?


    Xue Yu did not dare to think about it. It was too late for his majesty to announce the meal after meeting these ministers.


    The imperial dining room soon served the imperial meal. After eating in the imperial study, his majesty said that he was tired and wanted to have a rest.


    Xue Yu arranged it quickly.


    After all the arrangements were made, the head of the house of internal affairs was ready to withdraw from the palace carefully. But at this time, the emperor of the state of Chen stopped him.


    Xue Yu looks the same, but his palms are full of sweat.


    Looking at the eunuch who had been in the palace for a long time, Emperor Chen suddenly asked, "why?"


    Xue Yu laughed bitterly. He always knew that his Majesty would not be an ordinary king as the outside world thought. However, he thought that he had been careful, but he was still known by his majesty.


    He knelt down slowly and replied slowly, "his highness, the king of Liang, promised to overturn the old incident in the year of Chenghua."


    The emperor of the state of Chen raised his head and fixed his eyes on the eunuch, who was not really too old for his age. The old incident in Chenghua year was widely implicated. The reason was that the dead Hubu member used the Treasury money to ask a killer to assassinate Luan Xiangguo, but he put the blame on another Hubu official, which led to the official being killed by the whole family, although it was finally found out that it was the Hubu member However, the former Emperor did not say anything because of his face.


    Just find a head from the execution of the Minister of the Ministry of accounts wailang, it is the end.


    Xue Yu was the youngest son of the Hubu official''s family at that time. He narrowly escaped a robbery and wanted to enter the palace to assassinate the former Emperor. However, later, the former emperor died of illness, and Xue Yu wanted to overturn the case.


    But in recent years, I have seen that his majesty didn''t have this idea.


    His majesty sighed: "there are some things that I can''t decide. Do you still know that you have been around me for so many years?"


    Xue Yu said in a low voice: "Your Majesty just thinks that you should not worry about something that has become a foregone conclusion, so the state of Chen has been stagnant for so many years."


    The emperor looked at Xue Yu and said slowly and seriously, "you all think that I have lost my spirit. You are like this, Luan Xiangguo is like this, even the king of Liang is like this, but you are not in my seat, naturally do not know what I should do. I have a whole kingdom of Chen on my shoulder. I have to think about everything I say and do. It''s not as simple as you think. "


    Xue Yu knelt on the ground and said softly, "but before the state of Chen is going to be destroyed, it is impossible for everything to regard the survival of the state of Chen as everyone''s idea. There is no reason for your majesty not to reverse the case. There is nothing to say, but I want to see the day when the case is overturned. I believe in the king of Liang. "


    His majesty sneered, "sure enough, there are more people who want him to ascend the throne than those who want me to ascend the throne."


    Xue Yu knelt down and said no more.


    It doesn''t matter whether he can see that day or not. The important thing is that he always believed that the king would not break his promise.The king of Liang is different from his majesty.


    Even though the two people have the same blood in their veins, they are not the same.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A large number of spies appeared outside the prime minister''s residence.


    Every family has it.


    The news was released by the king of Liang, but he didn''t want to see how the prime minister''s office would face it.


    Because it doesn''t make sense.


    Luan can always find the right solution.


    The royal highness of Liang was in the palace waiting for the imperial edict.


    In a story of the former dynasty, the Emperor Taizong, who started in front of Xuanwu Gate, made a decision to change his life in the Imperial Palace, and he decided to follow suit.


    As for why he changed his mind and did so before Luan left the country, it was because his Highness the king of Liang received a letter from the prime minister''s office.


    There are only a few simple words in that letter.


    But it was definitely written by Luan Ping himself.


    This Luan Xiangguo has been in the temple hall of the state of Chen for many years. Most of his handwriting can be recognized by the important officials of the court.


    Therefore, the king believed it.


    There are only eight words in the letter.


    "If we continue to act decisively, we will be disturbed."


    But no one would have thought that in a painting and calligraphy shop in the east of Huaiyang City, there was a young man with a lot of silver handed to the poor scholar.


    Then he kindly reminded, "you''d better leave Huaiyang city soon."


    Luan Xiangguo is a pillar stone of a country and a great scholar of calligraphy. Naturally, Huaiyang city has many study rooms and scholars imitating Luan Xiangguo''s words.


    But no one knows that the poor scholar in the east of the city is the best one.


    The scholar looked at this young man who said he admired Luan''s calligraphy and couldn''t afford to buy Luan Xiangguo''s calligraphy. So he came to find his youth, and his face was astounded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    The poor scholar was stunned, and soon figured out one thing, "guests want me to imitate Luan Xiangguo''s words, not for collection?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the scholar who could hardly afford to eat, and then shook his head.


    He is not prepared to say more.


    It''s a boring thing. No matter how much we say, it''s a boring thing.


    The scholar kept silent and looked at the silver in front of him and fell into meditation.


    He would like to ask clearly, but after that, can the money still be put in front of him?


    Give up and get.


    Walking out of the modest painting and calligraphy shop, Li Fuyao, with his sword case on his back, looks strange when he looks at the sky when the weather is not so good.


    Walking through the crowd, he came to an alley called Caohu lane. Li Fuyao kept walking, but murmured in a low voice: "this is just a gamble."


    The gamble began in the lane after the rain stopped. The king of Liang had a conversation with the middle-aged scholar.


    The king of liang thought that with the old coachman on the side, no one else could come close to them. But the young man with a sword case was on the roof not far away, looking at the old groom and listening to the conversation between the king and the middle-aged scholar.


    The king of Liang wanted to fight against it, and in the simplest and direct way, he forced the palace.


    Learn from the Emperor Taizong of the former dynasty, behead his elder brother in the Imperial Palace, and then ascend the throne to become the new emperor of the state of Chen. This military born king of Chen Guofan has great ambition. But even if he becomes the emperor of Chen, the state of Chen will fall into a chaotic situation. How can it be stabilized without spending three years and five years Come on?


    What Zhou lacks seems to be time.


    However, even if Li Fuyao accidentally knew what the king of Liang was thinking, he could not do anything immediately. Therefore, after watching the carriage leave, the boy sat on the roof for a short time before he remembered something.


    About the departure of the prime minister from the state.


    So it took another half day for Li Fuyao to wander in the city of Huaiyang. To be exact, it should be in the restaurants.


    Li Fuyao was a storyteller before practicing sword, so he knew very well that if he wanted to know the news of the prime minister, he would know it by going to the restaurant and listening to some books.


    Sure enough.


    In the restaurants in Huaiyang City, there are not many storytellers among other talented scholars and beauties. There are a lot of storytellers from Luan Xiangguo.


    It took only half a day for Li Fuyao to know what Luan Xiangguo means in Huaiyang city and the whole Chen state.


    If the emperor of the state of Chen felt that he had to be respected only because he was sitting in that seat, then the prime minister Luan made the whole people of Chen really admire the prime minister by virtue of his integrity in Chen Dynasty hall for decades.


    But Li Fuyao wanted to know the attitude of the Chen people to Luan Xiangguo, and also wanted to know the attitude of the important officials of the whole Huaiyang city towards Luan Xiangguo.


    After half a day''s work, Li Fuyao went to more than 20 important officials'' residences in Huaiyang.


    Finally, a conclusion is drawn.


    The whole temple hall of Chen state, no matter the official is big or small, is taboo to this Luan Xiangguo.


    In addition, I think of the words that the king of Liang and the middle-aged scholar said before.


    "There are a lot of old guys in the temple, but this king can''t take Luan Xiangguo. Now that Luan Xiangguo is gone, who can stop him?"


    At that time, Li Fuyao did not see the expression of his highness, but in any case, his Highness''s tone at that time was not only a little melancholy, but also some Congratulations.


    What is he celebrating?


    According to reason, it should be lucky that Luan left the country before.


    The king of Liang was determined to start an incident and was glad that Luan Xiangguo left the country.


    When the two met, Li Fuyao quickly came to the conclusion that the biggest obstacle to the king''s rise was not the important officials in other temples or the public opinion of Huaiyang.


    It''s the Luan minister who is going to leave the country.


    Having figured out this point, Li Fuyao went to do one thing.


    In the east of Huaiyang City, a calligraphy and painting shop that was about to close down found a scholar who could not afford to eat. Let him write eight words, of course, copy the handwriting of Luan Xiangguo.


    As for why to find him, in addition to his Huaiyang City Luan Xiangguo imitation of the best.


    There is another reason.


    That''s because he''s really poor.


    People who are too poor to afford to eat often don''t think so much when they see money. Even if they have read many books of sages and know more truth, as long as they have not looked down on life and death, they may not think so much at this time.


    Li Fuyao has a deep understanding of this.


    In the early spring after that cold winter, he was in that state.


    So he got the eight characters and put them into the envelope and sent them to the Liang Wang mansion.


    It''s a big gamble.The bet was whether his highness would believe that the letter was written by Luan Xiangguo, who was about to leave the country. He also bet that his highness would not go back to find the minister Luan to verify the matter. The final bet was whether his highness would rearrange the incident in a very fast time after receiving the letter.


    As for why we should gamble.


    According to Li Fuyao''s original idea, the state of Chen is just a small and remote country. Even if the imperial palace is heavily guarded, it is also for the common people and martial arts men in the world. As a swordsman who embarks on the road of cultivation, he is also a swordsman walking on the sword. He should not pay attention to these things.


    After all, he is now in the third state. Compared with the ordinary monks in the green silk realm, he will not fall behind.


    But before entering the city, the old man he met made Li Fuyao change his mind.


    The old man''s realm is unfathomable.


    But who knows if there will be another unfathomable monk in Huaiyang city.


    Who knows if he will die in that place if he rushes in recklessly.


    The ancestor had already used the sword once before. Who knows if he can make the second one.


    Therefore, Li Fuyao would rather gamble with the king of Liang as a chess piece, rather than gamble with his own family and life.


    After the failure of the former, he had a choice whether to enter the imperial palace or leave Huaiyang city at this point, but if he chose to enter the palace at once.


    There is only one chance.


    He didn''t think he was a lucky boy.


    So Li Fuyao decided to adopt a more secure method.


    Let the king of Liang start trouble, the state of Chen was in chaos.


    This was originally the plan of the Lord. Li Fuyao just pushed it quietly.


    From then on, there will be a story similar to that of the previous dynasty. Li Fuyao doesn''t know, but he wants to have, but he doesn''t want the second half of this story to be the same as the second half of that story.


    In addition, the story of the emperor was not strong enough.


    If the story of the state of Chen develops in this way, then the state of Zhou must become a part of the story.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help grinning when he remembered these things.


    "It''s not easy."


    After finishing these things, it seems that Li Fuyao can only stay in Huaiyang city and watch what happens after this city.


    But when he passed the grass Lane, he still met a person he didn''t want to see.


    The old man whom I saw in the heavy rain that day also had a middle-aged man behind him.


    Li Fuyao met the old man, but he did not know that he was the Luan prime minister. Therefore, at the moment of seeing him, he already held the green silk in his hand.


    Sword spirit overflows everywhere!


    Luan Ping, who stopped at a distance, looked at Li Fuyao and said to himself, "I''m such an old man. Is it really so frightening?"


    This sentence is said to Li Fuyao, but asked about Luan Yan behind him.


    Luan Yan said in a low voice: "father in the hearts of the people, is still that worthy of respect Luan Xiangguo, how to come frightening a say?"


    Luan Ping pointed to Li Fuyao on the opposite side and said in a low voice, "that''s him. Since I was chopped by an old man last time, he has always been hostile to me."


    Luan Yan looked up and looked at the young man with the sword box on his back. He wondered, "which sword school''s disciple is it? It looks extraordinary."


    Luan Ping said with a low smile: "I''m afraid that all the swordsmen in the Chen state are not his opponents."


    Luan Yan a Zheng, soon understood the reason, "it is the monk on the mountain."


    Luan Ping laughs.


    Standing in the same place, he looked at Li Fuyao and asked, "you little guy, the letter you wrote in my name is to ask the king of Liang to start an accident earlier?"


    There is a lot of information revealed between them.


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and was very glad that what he had done was right. This old man was Luan Xiangguo, which means that before he left Huaiyang, as long as he really wanted to enter the Imperial Palace, he would be dead.


    Luan Ping continued to ask, "I just don''t know why you want to do this."


    "The king of Liang has been accumulating strength for a long time. He has been waiting for this day for a long time. But before I leave Huaiyang, he will never do anything. But why do you want to add fuel to the flames? I hope that the state of Chen is in chaos. If you want to realize it, the emperor of Yanling doesn''t want it. That is to say, are you from Zhou? "


    Luan Ping is worthy of standing in the temple of the state of Chen for so many years. It was only a moment before he deduced why Li Fuyao wanted to do this.


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    Luan Ping soon said with a smile: "although I know it''s you who did this thing, I don''t intend to do anything to you. Originally, I stayed here to have a look. You make such a wonderful scenery for me. I''m quiet. But I don''t understand that you are such a clever little guy. How can Xu Ji look so optimistic about you?"Li Fuyao did not ask Luan Ping how to know, Luan Ping also did not say.


    In fact, the truth is very simple, Luan Ping stayed in this city for the longest time. What happened in Huaiyang city could not be concealed from him.


    Li Fuyao stood for a long time, but he didn''t feel Luan Ping''s killing intention. Although he didn''t release his sword, he actually relaxed a lot. Now Luan Ping opened his mouth again. Li Fuyao saluted him.


    He was still silent.


    Step back slowly.


    Luan Yan frowned and said, "this man conspired with our country, but my father turned a blind eye to it?"


    Luan Ping turned his head and seemed to be very surprised: "but we are about to leave the country. What do you and I do with the affairs of Chen state?"


    The tone is flat, but it sounds sharp.


    Luan Yan bowed his head.


    Luan Ping said with a smile, "it seems that it''s not a bad thing to change the emperor of the state of Chen. Besides, it must happen after we leave the country. Now it''s started before we leave the country. It''s not a bad thing. At least you can have a good look at it. What''s more, with him in the state of Chen, where is there such a mess? "


    "By the way, next, you go to Xun''s house and have a look."


    Luan Yan frowned: "why?"


    Luan Ping said with emotion: "seek a country to start, where less money two words."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    In all the stories about the uprising and rebellion, there is no lack of money.


    Whether it is used to reward those who paid their lives or to buy off those generals, money is extremely direct and useful.


    So in those stories, once you decide to start something, the first move is to find someone who has a lot of money.


    There are many rich people in Huaiyang city.


    But their wealth, compared with the Treasury, is still a difference.


    There may be only one person who is dignified enough to take money from the Treasury in a short period of time.


    Therefore, when the king of Liang started, he needed the old man Xun to take some money out of the Treasury.


    In Chenghua''s reign, a member of the Ministry of household affairs, by chance, embezzled 300000 taels of money in circulation, in order to invite the Chen state. Many ministers in the world believed that he would become the second Luan prime minister after he entered the court.


    In the future, the court will not only have a place, but also stand in the position of Luan Xiangguo.


    But Chen has a Luan Xiangguo, so the emperor does not seem to need a second Luan Xiangguo.


    In that imperial examination, he failed.


    Everyone knows what''s going on, but no one dares to say.


    So in March, the scholar left Huaiyang city.


    If you are a real genius, you will not be silent for a lifetime.


    Now in Huaiyang city to see him again, it should be a matter of course.


    Xun Fang sighed and looked at the king of Liang, "Your Highness, the old minister has no doubt. The long house of Xunzi''s family is only the king of Liang."


    The king of Liang got up with a smile, "xunzhangshu doesn''t have to be like this. After that, the state of Chen is still the state of Chen, and the Xunzi family is naturally the Xunzi family."


    Xun Fang grinned bitterly and did not speak.


    The king of Liang turned his head and looked at the princess of Qi and said in a soft voice, "as for the king of Qi, I will trouble the princess of Qi."


    Princess Qi nodded.


    The king of Liang got up satisfied and pushed the door out.


    The middle-aged scholar didn''t leave in a hurry. He looked at Xunfang several times and suddenly said, "old Xunzi, fortunately, the younger generation failed."


    Xun Fang raised his head in silence.


    The middle-aged scholar left slowly.


    Xun Fang sat down again.


    He turned his head and looked at Princess Qi and sighed, "if his highness is so ambitious, why should our father and daughter rely on others?"


    Princess Qi looks complicated. After all, she has no words, but just blows out the lamp.


    The study was dark again.


    -


    it is not a surprise that there is a night ban in Huaiyang city.


    In particular, during the war with the Zhou people, the night ban in Huaiyang city was stricter for some time, but now it''s OK. There are still two hours to go before the night ban.


    The autumn wind is howling, and Huaiyang is not warm at night.


    But there are always hawkers who want to make a living. If it''s cold, they have to survive. So the night market in the west of Huaiyang city is very busy.


    In the light of the red lantern, there are some hot food in the iron pot in front of the peddlers, smoking, very warm.


    Li Fuyao, dressed in blue, with his sword case on his back, sat down in front of a relatively remote stall and asked for a bowl of dumplings.


    Dumplings are pork and cabbage stuffing, plus the dumpling vendor is very kind, a few Wen to buy a bowl of dumplings, each skin thin meat.


    Li Fuyao looked at the bowl of dumplings in front of him. He didn''t rush down the chopsticks.


    Because the chopsticks were all pressed in the hands of the man opposite.


    Li Fuyao looked at the man on the other side, but he was helpless.


    Because that man is half his friend.


    But Li Fuyao never thought that he could meet him in Huaiyang city of Chen state. According to his idea, they should meet again at the border of Zhou state. He would see such a young general with high spirit among thousands of troops.


    However, since it is an assumption, it is not a fact. Li Fuyao feels a little kind to see this guy here.


    Now the person sitting opposite him is not someone else. It is Xie jiabaoshu and Xie Ying.


    On second thought, it has been two years since I saw him.


    Li Fuyao looked at the bowl of dumplings and Xie Ying, who was more determined than before. He asked helplessly, "how did you come to Huaiyang? If the emperor of the state of Chen knows about it, two thousand imperial forest troops in Huaiyang city will spare no effort to try to kill you. "


    Xie Ying rubbed his cheek and said with a smile, "I also want to ask you, why do you walk around if you don''t practice sword well in Jianshan? And to Huaiyang city? "


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer this question. He didn''t want to tell people more about Jianshan.


    Xie Ying pressed the family handed sword on his waist and whispered, "I''m not at the border, but I''ve come to Huaiyang city. You must know what I''m going to do."Li Fuyao frowned and said, "this is a great risk. I found a monk in this city with a profound realm, which is much stronger than me."


    Xie Ying was silent for a long time, and suddenly said very seriously, "the situation of Zhou is really not very good now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    Needless to say, in fact, the people of the state of Chen and the people of Zhou all know that the situation of Da Zhou is not very good now.


    Although Chen''s army has not broken the northern Yan County of Zhou state, no matter who looks at it, you will know that the state of Zhou is not very good now.


    "Outside Beiyan County, we had a standoff with the army of the state of Chen for more than a year, and achieved some great results. If both sides had the same military strength, I might have led the army to cross the border of Chen state and come to this land of Chen state. Perhaps for a long time, the state of Chen will only exist in the annals of historians, not in the world."


    "It''s a pity that the military strength of the two sides is too far apart. Even though I have made more achievements and killed more people, it will not help because the number of generals and soldiers in Dazhou is decreasing. Although this speed is not as fast as that of Chen state, if there is still one person left in Chen state, Dazhou will definitely be gone."


    Li Fuyao looked at the bowl of dumplings and frowned at the words.


    Xie Ying put one hand on the handle of the family treasure Dao Qike, and pushed the wooden chopsticks with the other hand. Then he continued: "I was assassinated at the border many times before, and I''m not very happy. Now I come to Huaiyang city to try to kill a person."


    Li Fuyao took the wooden chopsticks and the vinegar dish on one side. He knew who Xie Ying was going to kill. In this situation, it is more useful to kill the emperor of Chen than to kill tens of thousands of troops of the Chen state on the border.


    "As I said before, there are friars in this city, whose realm is not low. It is very likely that they are experts raised in the imperial palace. If you enter the palace rashly, you will die there. What will Beiyan county do after you die? I heard that if you hadn''t been leading the cavalry outside Beiyan County, Beiyan county would have been broken. "


    Xie Ying said seriously: "I also said before that big Zhou is in a bad situation now."


    Li Fuyao sandwiched a chopstick dumpling and ate it slowly. Because he ate slowly, he could feel the taste of pork and cabbage, but he didn''t know whether it was because he was too nervous. He forgot to dip vinegar in the first dumpling.


    After eating the dumpling, he asked, "can you tell me what you think and how to assassinate?"


    After asking this question, Li Fuyao did not forget to ask for a bowl of dumplings for Xie.


    After waiting for the steaming dumplings, Xie Ying looked at the bowl of dumplings, some helpless.


    "On a dark night, sneak into the palace, find him and kill him?"


    Li Fuyao nodded and praised a few words. Then he said, "I wonder if you are so direct when you lead troops to fight."


    Xie Ying laughs bitterly. It''s OK for him to lead the army to fight. But he really said that he wanted to assassinate the emperor of the state of Chen.


    Several experts from Zhou state came to Huaiyang city. They were afraid of revealing their identity, so they only allowed Xie Ying to enter the city. No one would have thought that the general of Zhou would sneak into Huaiyang city. Therefore, there was no notice to arrest him.


    But now the key is, with Xie Ying a knife, if you can sneak into the palace to kill the emperor of Chen, he will certainly not get out.


    So Xie jiabaoshu, the most popular general in the army of Zhou Dynasty, is ready to exchange his life for another. Of course, this premise is that he can do it.


    "Can you do something else?"


    Li Fuyao finished his last mouthful of dumplings, wiped his mouth, and said with a smile, "I have done a few things in Huaiyang city these days. You should think it will be very interesting."


    Then in the next half an hour, Li Fuyao told Xie Ying something about the city of Huaiyang. Luan Xiangguo, the king of Liang, and his majesty did not leave behind.


    After listening, Xie Ying according to Qike''s hilt stares at Li Fuyao strangely.


    "I thought you monks were the last to be reasonable. If you want to do something, you just have to do it directly. I didn''t expect that you had such plans."


    "It''s said that there are monks in Huaiyang city. If you''re careless, you have to take your life. It''s a good thing to be able to stay out of it. Now you just need to stay in Huaiyang city quietly with me and watch what happens next and find out what''s missing. After this, we will go back to Zhou together. "


    Li Fuyao said about his arrangement.


    Xie Ying had a more crazy idea, "can you kill the king of Liang and let the king of Qi be the emperor of Chen?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned and asked the king of Liang to start an operation and change the original emperor of the state of Chen to the king of Liang. There is no doubt that the state of Chen will not pay much attention to the border affairs for a long time to come. But after this period of time?


    The king of Liang didn''t know that he was equal to his elder brother in handling political affairs, but there was one thing beyond doubt, that is, his military ability and ambition were much better than his brother.


    In this case, after the turbulent days of the state of Chen, I am afraid that the new emperor of the state of Chen will put more pressure on Da Zhou than his brother.


    Therefore, Xie Ying was not willing to take the throne.On the contrary, it was the king of Qi, who had no idea of power and had no intention of the throne, but made Xie Ying feel that he was the best emperor of the state of Chen.


    What is most beneficial to Dazhou is the best.


    Li Fuyao sighed and was silent for a long time. Then he said in a low voice: "I am actually waiting for him to go, but he wants to stay and watch. The king of Liang is afraid of his influence in the temples of the state of Chen. Then I am simply afraid of him. It is the realm cultivation."


    Xie Ying was stunned, "who?"


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "the one who can really control the situation of Huaiyang city."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The night was deep in the palace.


    Several things happened in the palace two days ago, but the most important thing was not that his majesty summoned the six ministers and several royal army generals into the palace. Instead, it was the eunuch Xue Yu, the head of the house of internal affairs, who died suddenly in the palace.


    Xue Yu has been in the palace for a long time. It''s hard to know how long he has been. Now the eunuchs and maids in the palace only know that the eunuch in charge of the house of internal affairs is always good-natured and conscientious. After taking the position of the eunuch in charge of the house of internal affairs, he has never been difficult to do anything. Even the father-in-law who bullied him before he made a fortune hard.


    Such a disposition was originally not suitable for living in the Forbidden City.


    But who would have thought that he had reached the highest position step by step and won the trust of his majesty.


    But this father-in-law Xue Yu is still dead.


    It is said that he was suddenly seriously ill and died. But in fact, people in the palace all know that the eunuch in charge was executed by his majesty because he was involved in a certain prince.


    In order to know the emperor''s preference and daily activities, the ministers in the court are willing to put pieces in the palace, which are the eunuchs in the palace.


    To collect money and say something about the emperor''s majesty is not a major event. However, it is also a matter of killing one''s head if we really want to study it deeply. However, it has been tacitly understood in the palace for so many years.


    But in fact, there has never been a eunuch in charge of the house of internal affairs.


    The position closest to the emperor''s majesty is in control of his Majesty''s words and deeds. Therefore, if you want to know his Majesty''s whereabouts and preferences, you can go beyond everything and directly find the eunuch in charge of the house of internal affairs.


    But since it is such an important position, his majesty naturally wants to arrange a very loyal talent.


    Xue Yu is the man.


    But now, Xue Yu is dead.


    He died in the palace.


    When an old man dies, a new man is needed.


    Xue Yu was replaced by a young eunuch named Li Fulu. At the beginning of entering the palace, the little eunuch followed Xue Yu. There was always a saying in the palace that Li Fulu was Xue Yu''s son''s disciple.


    As for why he was able to sit in this position at a young age, it is actually very simple. It is because he told his majesty about Xue Yu''s involvement with the king of Liang.


    Whistleblowers never have a good reputation.


    However, if he informs the emperor, he can be said to be a subject of Chen Guozhong Cheng, dedicated to the country.


    It''s not offensive at all.


    Therefore, after Xue Yu''s sudden death, the young eunuch jumped several levels and directly sat in the position of eunuch in charge of the house of internal affairs.


    There is no difference in scenery for a moment.


    When the eunuchs and maids in the palace see Li Fulu in the future, they can''t call him "little plum". They want to call manager Li.


    Different from the other people who forgot to get it when he got to power, Li Fulu didn''t have a bit of arrogance and arrogance, and he always treated people with harmony.


    But a little bit more bearing.


    After the Forbidden Palace tonight, there is no one in the palace wall.


    Each of them has his own business.


    Only a big red lantern was carried in the palace wall.


    Li Fulu, the new Eunuch in charge of the house of internal affairs.


    The eunuch in charge, whose face was particularly unsophisticated, walked slowly in the night, step by step just like his life.


    If the new eunuch could see the eunuch in tears all the time.


    The big red lantern shone on his face, tears kept on.


    Li Fulu remembered that night before, Xue Yu called him to the room and said that to him.


    Li Fulu''s lips trembled. Before, he asked his master whether he had to use his own life to promote this. It was not so important whether he was in such a hurry.


    Then the master, who had been in the palace for many years and didn''t look like a eunuch at all, said with a smile, "it''s no longer a man. What''s the meaning of living longer? It''s better to die when you die, that is, you can go to the master''s grave and say a word to her. Other things are not important."


    Li Fulu murmured: "master, living is more meaningful than anything else."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    In the current situation of Huaiyang City, Li Fuyao has done what he should do. Even if he has to do more, he will have to wait until the fall of Liang Wang and see how the city will develop before he has a new plan.


    Xie Ying, who came to Huaiyang city with a heart of death, suddenly relaxed a lot. The most important general in Zhou''s army today, he thought that he would probably die or die on the battlefield. He felt puzzled and somewhat happy.


    The death of the soldiers in the battlefield was a well deserved death.


    When I had a drink with Li Fuyao before, when I was drunk, Xie Ying, who looked intoxicated, talked about the battle of the Zhou Dynasty. As an insider, although Xie Ying had a rare defeat outside Beiyan County, and his reputation even spread to places outside the state of Chen and Zhou, Xie Ying was still not optimistic that Da Zhou could survive the war.


    Otherwise, he would not come to Huaiyang city from Beiyan county.


    Therefore, in that conversation, Xie Ying said, half jokingly, that if he really died in the national war, he would not want Li Fuyao to do anything. He hoped that he would pick up his Qike and take him across the mountains and rivers. He didn''t want to go to any places of interest or ancient sites. He would go more and look at the scenery he had never seen before.


    When Qike has gone, he Xie Ying has been there.


    He Xie Ying has never been to many places in his life, and his life is not very interesting. Although it is not annoying to lead a soldier to fight a war, he will be a little impatient after a long time.


    At that time, Li Fuyao was a little angry and said that he was a swordsman and what he looked like with a handle knife.


    Although Li Fuyao didn''t make it clear, Xie Ying already knew what he meant.


    He said he wanted him to live well.


    In this regard, Xie should have said nothing.


    Xie Ying, who came from the Xie family and showed his outstanding military talent when he was young, is said to be a treasure tree of the Xie family and a young Junyan who can lead the Xie family forward. Even with the full efforts of the Xie family, he is expected to become the son-in-law of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Xie''s expectations for Xie Ying are not clear in a few words.


    There are many things in the world that cannot be explained clearly.


    Such a promising young man is now tied up with Dazhou. If Dazhou can help this crisis and fight to Huaiyang City, Xie Ying will undoubtedly become the first man in the army of Dazhou.


    If not, Xie Ying is the most wanted person in the state of Chen, and he will die on the battlefield before the end of the war.


    The two endings, not only Xie Ying, but also Dazhou and Chen Guo, are very clear. The second outcome is just afraid that Xie Ying''s ultimate ownership.


    This experienced young general has no fear. As a Zhou man, he should have been indifferent to life and death.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say much about it, and his light words didn''t have much effect.


    But in the early morning of the next day, Li Fuyao and Xie Ying, dressed in blue, walked out of the Inn and went to the market. The big people wanted to plan what was the big man''s business. These ordinary people still lived day by day.


    Walking on the street, passing by an antique shop selling old things, Li Fuyao remembered one thing. He gave Xie Ying the jade wine pot he had bought before. He sent out two things in total. The first one was the wine gourd of uncle Liu Yibai, which was given to the cheap elder martial brother of wushanhe. The second one was the wine pot he had bought for tens of Liang silver, and this time it was given to him Xie Ying.


    Xie Ying is not polite. After receiving it, he pinned it on his waist.


    After a few steps, he asked Li Fuyao why he wanted to send out the jade wine pot.


    Li Fuyao looked embarrassed and didn''t say much.


    Xie Ying had no idea.


    Xie Ying and Li Fuyao are walking in the streets of Huaiyang city. Needless to say, they are regarded as the kind of swordsmen. It''s just strange that there is always a conflict between those who use swords and those who use swords. Why does this young man with swords still walk with this young man carrying a sword case?


    Is it possible that the young man in blue clothes is not carrying a sword case, but something else?


    Li Fuyao and Xie Ying didn''t have time to pay attention to what the people in Huaiyang city thought. Anyway, Li Fuyao led Xie Ying around. Xie filled the jade wine pot with wine and drank while walking.


    The aroma of the wine overflows.


    Li Fuyao looked sad. Although he didn''t sigh, everyone could see that the young man in blue was very depressed.


    Xie Ying was too lazy to ask, and Li Fuyao did not take the initiative to talk about it.


    At noon, they had dinner on the second floor of a restaurant. Li Fuyao didn''t get up in a hurry. After the diners had finished eating in the middle of the second floor, he moved away several wooden tables and put a long wooden bench in the center. On the wooden stool, a sea bowl was placed. The restaurant manager was smiling and holding a jar of the best wine in the restaurant and filled the sea bowl with wine.


    Li Fuyao sighed.


    Soon, a storyteller in a long gown came to the room. He bowed to the crowd first, then sat down, took a sip of wine and recited a few words of good wine. Only then did he begin to talk about the story that seemed to have not been finished yesterday.Most of the diners in the restaurant are not the first time to come to this restaurant. Most of the diners in today''s restaurant are still aiming at the story that Mr. storyteller didn''t finish yesterday. Therefore, the storyteller opened his mouth in silence and waited for the story that only felt stirring in his mouth.


    Xie Ying leaned his head against the window lazily, holding the jade wine pot in one hand, grabbing several peanuts in the other hand, throwing it into his mouth while pouring wine. Li Fuyao, however, has only now poured half a cup of wine into his glass in front of him.


    After only one sip, the bottom has been reached.


    Li Fuyao, who had other plans in mind, was satisfied.


    Xie Ying just glanced at Li Fuyao and continued to drink wine.


    Li Fuyao didn''t listen to the story. After all, he had said many years before. For the story teller''s mouth, in fact, 7788 could be regarded as a clue.


    This storyteller is the story of several similar generals of the former dynasty into a new one.


    Xie Ying took a sip of wine, and suddenly asked with great interest: "if there is no accident, my whole life will be a boring time in the army, so I''m very interested in your future road. How about talking about what you want to do in the future?"


    Although it is a lifetime, a lifetime can be long or short.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, then frowned and said, "I haven''t thought about it. Anyway, in the future, it''s necessary to practice sword. I don''t know how far I can go. I''ll try my best. When the big week is over, I''ll go to Luoyang City, and then I may go to Nanhai. It''s good for Kendo to walk around, my ancestors said


    Xie Ying sighed: "you monks on the mountain are really not tired by the secular world at all."


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    Xie Ying put down the jade wine pot and asked seriously, "do you monks on the mountain believe that man can conquer heaven?"


    Li Fuyao knew what Xie should be asking. Instead of giving an answer immediately, Li Fuyao calmly said, "it''s like what we did in Huaiyang city."


    Xie Ying said with a melancholy smile, "it turns out that no one can conquer nature, and there is no day to deliberately aim at our small and remote country. It''s just that the fist is not big enough, but the ambition is too big."


    Li Fuyao suddenly remembered one thing. "Before I left white fish town, I heard the emperor''s Majesty''s bold words from Shaoliang city. Later, I met his majesty again. I think that emperor''s majesty is not a man of lofty aspirations. Since Zhou dares to wage wars frequently, I think it is necessary to rely on it. But now the Zhou parliament is in such a situation As for the emperor, he has to know what the problem is


    Xie Ying frowned, as if thinking of some things, but after opening his mouth, did not speak.


    Li Fuyao didn''t ask, but after listening to the story of the storyteller, he and Xie Ying got up and went downstairs.


    After going downstairs, Xie Ying said that he wanted to visit Huaiyang City alone. Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. He just went back to the inn alone, took out his sword case and took out the green silk.


    Keep raising swords.


    This method is said to be the most stupid sword cultivation method in the world, but still willing to do it every day, and never tired of it. I''m afraid Li Fuyao is the only one.


    There are two swords in the box. The connection between Qingsi and Xiaoxue is better than that of Xiaoxue. This is why Li Fuyao often uses green silk instead of Xiaoxue.


    Li Pei Xue thinks it''s a good idea to shake the sword for Li Pei Xue.


    After all, one sword is enough.


    Li Fuyao hasn''t figured out how to arrange the extra sword.


    -


    night falls.


    Xie Ying walked back to the inn in the spirit of wine, with the jade wine pot Li Fuyao gave him pinned on his waist. However, his family''s treasure knife Qike was on the other side. After returning to the inn, Xie Ying went straight back to his room and did not come to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao, lying on the window, was staring at the Imperial City, thinking about when his highness, the king of Liang, was going to prepare for the incident.


    In fact, at the moment, and he thought the same as Luan Ping''s student, Luan Yan.


    This scholar, regarded as the continuation of Luan Xiangguo''s spiritual will, stood in Luan''s courtyard, looked at the night sky and frowned tightly. He knew all the details of the event that was about to happen in Huaiyang City, which was not only what Luan Ping wanted to give him, but also what Luan Ping wanted to test him.


    When did the king of Liang start?


    Can the king of Qi be convinced by Princess Qi?


    It''s worth pondering.


    And


    Luan Yan suddenly surprised.


    Turn around suddenly.


    Luan Ping stood in the distance, quietly opened his mouth and asked, "have you figured it out?"


    Luan Yan scared out a cold sweat, numbly nodded.


    Luan Ping laughs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    To this day, or until the last moment, whether it is in the residence of the prime minister, or the mansion of Prince Liang, or Li Fuyao and Xie Ying, these three parties have deliberately ignored one thing.


    Until Luan Yan figured out the important place in this matter.


    Why did the emperor remain indifferent when the situation in Huaiyang city was not so obscure, except that he had summoned six ministers and several commanders of the imperial forest army, and secretly executed Xue Yu, the eunuch in charge of the house of internal affairs, he did nothing more.


    Too plain.


    Luan Ping has the highest prestige in this Huaiyang city. The king of Liang has the greatest military talent and ambition. The king of Qi is the last one who wants to fight. Li Fuyao, who has been hoping for chaos in Huaiyang city.


    But the owner of this Huaiyang city is the emperor of the state of Chen.


    There is no doubt about that.


    Therefore, if something happens in Huaiyang City, how can his majesty ignore it.


    He shouldn''t have made such a gesture.


    The only reason that can be explained is what his Majesty was thinking about, or perhaps doing.


    "But what can his majesty do to reverse the situation in the deep palace?"


    Luan Yan is really some do not understand, he frowned.


    Luan Ping came over and said calmly: "when the emperor chose the emperor to ascend the throne, it seems that the king of Liang was relegated to the border army because of his mother''s concubine. In fact, the former Emperor was not in order to make his majesty ascend the throne smoothly. Since the former Emperor valued it, our emperor was not so easy to provoke. If the emperor wanted to start an accident, he would give it to me at once He has no half chance of winning in this mess, but his majesty didn''t send me his first letter until tonight. The content is very simple. It has only a few words. It says that I should pay attention to it and don''t go out tonight. "


    Luan Yan startled way: "the emperor''s majesty wants to strike first, but what does he have in his hand?"


    Luan Ping said with a smile: "the king of Liang has some, and his majesty naturally has."


    Luan Yan suddenly realized, "if the king of Liang bought the commander of the imperial forest army, his majesty could also regain the military power?"


    Luan Ping nodded slowly and sighed, "our emperor''s majesty, in addition to the loss of those ambitions at the beginning, the strategy is not bad, and the way of serving the king is more skillful. Tonight, the chaos will come to an end, and your exam will be over. To tell you the truth, I''m a little disappointed."


    Luan Yan lowered his head and said with shame, "I''m sorry for my father."


    Luan Ping waved his hand and took the lead in going out of the prime minister''s mansion. "Let''s go and have a look at this mess, who can win."


    Luan Yan back to God, quickly keep up with Luan Ping''s pace, follow him out of the prime minister''s house, to the direction of the palace.


    -


    the moon is very beautiful tonight. The bright moon hanging in the night sky is very bright. It can see some light on the floor of the palace paved with jade white stones.


    There were two thousand royal guards stationed in the palace, with four commanders in total, each commanding 500 people. They were distributed in the four corners of the Imperial City in general.


    Defend the imperial city.


    Chen Yin is the youngest of the four generals. He is just about thirty years old. The commander of the imperial forest army with the same surname as the state is the son of one of the royal families. However, because of his talent, he was promoted by the emperor of the state of Chen to be the commander of the Imperial Army and one of the four generals in the palace.


    You know, to be the commander of the Imperial City, apart from his clean family background, he should also be a warrior who has made great achievements in the battlefield. The other three are just like this. Chen Yin is the leader of the Imperial Army as the son of the royal family. Therefore, from the very beginning, he was quite critical in the army.


    Many officers and men of the imperial forest army are not fully convinced of this commander.


    The rebellion of the imperial city started at nandaiying.


    The commander of NANDA camp, who had accumulated enough meritorious service in the border army, received a secret order in Haishi. The content of the secret order was not complicated, it was just a few words.


    However, after receiving the secret order, the commander of the southern camp led dozens of his own guards to Beida camp and directly cut off the head of the commander with a knife.


    Then, after a quarter of an hour, the commander of the southern camp completely controlled the soldiers of the northern camp. Next, the commander of the southern camp, a veteran of the hundred battles who had been fighting in the border sand field for more than ten years, led the 1000 people behind him to join the commander of the Western camp. He wanted to complete the encirclement of Chen Yin in the East camp, and he was not used to it in one fell swoop The royal children were killed in the East camp.


    However, when the 1000 Yulin soldiers headed for Nadong camp, they did not know when Chen Yin led 500 Yulin soldiers to the rear of the army.


    Without hesitation, Chen Yin immediately took the five hundred soldiers to dig in from behind the army of the southern camp.


    On weekdays, there have always been some contradictions among the officers and soldiers of the four camps. Among them, the East camp and the South Camp had the deepest resentment. This time, they started fighting in the Imperial City under the leadership of their respective commanders. At the beginning, both sides were at a loss. However, when paoze fell down beside them, they both aroused their own ferocity. No one needs to say more about it Regardless of the friendship of the robes and lakes, he completely killed his eyes.At every moment, there are soldiers and soldiers of the imperial army. The sound of fighting is deafening and loud, floating in the lonely imperial city.


    So that a number of palace women eunuchs are at a loss.


    On the other side of the house of internal affairs, Li Fulu, the new Eunuch in charge, sent a number of small eunuchs out to appease the eunuchs'' maids, and ordered them not to step out of the room. After all this, Li Fulu drew out a short knife from under the bed and pinned it on his waist, and began to go to the imperial study with some eunuchs behind him.


    There were both young and old eunuchs, old people who had been in the palace for many years, as well as fresh faces who had just entered the palace. However, no matter who was on the way to the imperial study, his face was full of anxiety.


    Today''s business is too big.


    The commander who was supposed to have received the emperor''s secret order was thrown into the fire at the moment. Then the commander, who had been fighting on the battlefield for more than ten years, looked at the 500 royal soldiers in front of him and asked in a loud voice, "would you like to make a bright future and live happily ever after?"


    The 500 royal guards did not answer, but some people looked at each other and saw the blank in the other''s eyes.


    The commander of xidaiying said with a smile: "yes, this general is going to rebel today. His royal highness is from the army. I don''t know how much better than his majesty. Why can''t he be emperor? Our majesty is no longer his original majesty. If we let him sit on the Dragon chair for a few more years, I''m afraid that even the army of the state of Zhou will attack Huaiyang city. Instead, we''d better let his highness King Liang be the emperor and take us to Shaoliang city of Dazhou! "


    As soon as the words were said, the faces of the 500 soldiers were full of yearning.


    The commander of the Western camp no longer said anything, but quietly drew a knife. After taking a few steps, he said in a clear voice: "we should fight for a bright future with Ben, and follow behind Ben general!"


    As the commander of the Western camp moved forward, more and more members of the imperial forest army gathered behind him.


    The place where the commander of the Western camp was going was not the burning battlefield, but the imperial study.


    If you want to catch a thief, you must first kill your majesty!


    Outside the imperial study, there have been as many as 100 Imperial Palace experts gathered. Some royal children even carried swords to protect this place.


    Those experts in the Imperial Palace are the first-class experts in the world. It is not difficult to defeat ten with one enemy.


    Therefore, when Li Fulu and a group of eunuchs came to the imperial library, no one cared what the young eunuch thought. Li Fulu trotted a few steps, plopped, and knelt down directly outside the imperial study. Then the new Eunuch in charge of the house of internal affairs yelled at the top of his voice: "maid, help me late, you deserve death!"


    After seeing Li Fulu kneeling, a group of eunuchs behind Li Fulu also knelt down, saying something in their mouth, which was the same as that of Li Fulu.


    The imperial study was pushed away. Emperor Chen, who was under the heavy guard of a large number of internal experts, looked tired. Looking at an old man beside him, he asked, "I sent someone to inform the prince Qi''s house. My brother didn''t mean to see me?"


    The old man respectfully replied, "to your majesty, the king of Qi said that he had fallen asleep, and the housekeeper of Prince Qi''s house said that he did not dare to disturb him. According to his Majesty''s wishes, he did not tell the king of Qi the situation in the imperial city."


    The emperor of the state of Chen sneered: "in this case, I sent someone to exterminate xunzu''s house. As for the princess of Qi, she was sent to the prince Qi''s residence after her head was cut off. My younger brother has always wanted to stay out of the way, but I really don''t want him to stand at a distance and look at me. How can I think that I and the king of Liang are monkeys."


    The old man nodded and bowed away.


    The emperor of Chen looked at Li Fulu, who was always kneeling on the ground, and asked with a smile, "Li Fulu, where is the king of Liang?"


    Li Fulu suddenly raised his head and was shocked.


    The emperor of the state of Chen shook his head and said, "to destroy one''s relatives with justice will make me trust you. But what kind of disposition are you? Can Xue Yu know? If Xue Yu can let you be his son''s apprentice, he will know that he should trust you absolutely. Xue Yu is more like a good man than I am, and his vision is not bad. Therefore, if you can betray him, I will not believe you. "


    Li Fulu knelt down on the ground, looking strange.


    The emperor of Chen looked at the distance and said with a smile: "the king of Liang should be here. I don''t know if Luan Xiangguo will come and have a look. If they all come together, they will solve it together."


    On the way to the imperial study, the commander of Xida camp was stabbed into his body by a knife from behind. Then, several officers and soldiers of the imperial forest around drew knives and cut at the commander.


    The commander of Xidayang died without saying a word.


    Then the deputy commander, who had been ostracized by the commander of the Western camp, roared in a loud voice: "all officers and men, follow me to the imperial study to escort you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    When the army of the West Camp went to the imperial study, the king of Liang came late at the South Gate of the imperial city.


    The royal highness of the Liang king, who led the private soldiers of his residence, is now dressed in armor. After wearing this armor, the king of Liang, who was already tall, was no different from a warrior in the battlefield.


    It''s a pity that when his highness passed through the south gate and passed the corridor of the palace, he soon found something that was enough to make him look pale.


    In front of the corridor, a head was suspended from the cornice of the turret.


    Liang Wang fixed his eyes and saw that the head suspended in the air was Chen Yin.


    The Royal son, who was supposed to be a promising future, died tonight.


    The king of Liang stopped his horse.


    Before the corridor appeared a dense army of officers and soldiers, everyone with a knife to look at the king of Liang who wanted to make trouble.


    It has been announced in the palace that the king of Liang will be rewarded 10000 liang of gold and promoted to three levels.


    In fact, if it was not for the emperor, his majesty really wanted to see what kind of posture the defeated king of Liang was. The condition for capturing the king alive was to take the king''s head instead.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luan Ping was holding a pot of wine and sitting on the top of a tall building in the distance. Sitting beside him was Luan Yan, who was regarded as a descendant. Different from Luan Ping, Luan Yan was a real scholar. If Luan Ping had not slipped up and killed him before, Luan Yan would not have climbed to such a high place to sit and see the imperial city.


    Luan Ping looked at several sparse lights in the Imperial City, pointed to those places and said, "why did the king of Liang lose today? Except that he didn''t see me clearly, he was too anxious. Maybe he knew that the letter was not true, but he didn''t see me after those plans. He thought that I had acquiesced. The reason why he had such an idea was not too much Want to sit in that chair, want but can''t restrain, this is not a good king. Therefore, the king of Liang will lose today, but his majesty did something wrong tonight, so he can still win. "


    Luan Yan smell speech a Zheng, "Your Majesty did a wrong thing?"


    Luan Ping nodded, "do you really think these small countries can be established in Yanling because successive emperors of Yanling are benevolent? It''s just that they are not willing to pay the price for the destruction of the state. It''s not so simple whether the state of Chen or the state of Zhou. Your majesty sent the master of the imperial family to the Xun mansion tonight. In his Majesty''s opinion, it''s a move of second chess, or even a move of second chess. Since the king of Liang can reverse, the king of Qi will naturally reverse it. Therefore, it''s fine to cut down the roots tonight, but in fact, it''s still wrong. But if you really want to say who is wrong, it''s still the former Emperor''s fault. "


    "Why?"


    Luan Yan was puzzled.


    Luan Ping said calmly: "the emperor did not tell his majesty some things."


    Luan picked up a few words from the king''s office, but the most interesting thing was from the king''s office.


    The former Emperor trusted Luan Ping more than anyone else.


    Therefore, before his death, they believed that Luan Ping would not leave the state of Chen. Therefore, one thing was inadvertently forgotten by the former Emperor and did not tell his majesty today.


    That led to the stupid decision made by his majesty before.


    Think carefully, in fact, the root of all this is Luan Ping.


    Luan Ping pulled the corners of his mouth, "I don''t back this black pot. What''s more, it''s not your son sitting on that chair that you''re fighting for?"


    Luan Yan was stunned and lost consciousness.


    -


    Li Fuyao pushed open the window, looked at the light of the Imperial City in the distance, turned his head to Xie Ying and said, "I think about it. That king of Liang should not be able to do it."


    Xie Ying suddenly surprised, "why?"


    Li Fuyao seriously said: "I find someone to write letters, he can believe, where can be the enemy of the emperor of Chen who has been sitting on the Dragon chair for so many years. This king of Liang led the army to fight a war, but no matter how you look at it, he can''t compare with the emperor of Chen."


    Xie Ying subconsciously passed on the treasure sabre Qike according to his residence, and then asked in a deep voice, "what shall we do?"


    Li Fuyao looked at Xie Ying and said, "I don''t know. After all, the prime minister Luan hasn''t left yet. There are many things I dare not do. But now, we can go to the palace of King Liang to see if the king has any successors."


    Xie Ying nodded and then turned down the stairs.


    Li Fuyao stopped him and said very seriously, "really don''t think about other things. Life is very important. Don''t lose it easily."


    Xie Ying turned and looked out of the window at the scenery, "the country is in front of the country, Xie Ying is behind the country."


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and did not say anything after all.


    Xie YINGSA ran a smile, "Li Fuyao, remember what I said before!"


    Li Fuyao looked into Xie Ying''s eyes and said seriously: "when I was a storyteller in white fish town, I had read many stories and told many stories. I didn''t like many of them. But I still wanted to tell them in order to make a living. I like some of them very much, but I can''t tell them. After all, no one likes to hear them. You have such a disposition of thanking Ying. You are not only like generals who are shooting blood on the battlefield, but also like those chivalrous men who are determined to serve the country. Really, it''s not too much to call you a great Xia, but I don''t want to say thank you to you tonight. Good daySpeaking of Xie, Li Fuyao doesn''t know why he feels a little happy.


    Xie Ying frowned. "Xie''s family is a martial arts family. What''s wrong with you calling me great Xia Xie?"


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek and said with a smile, "let''s go and have a look."


    Xie Ying said with some disgust: "go back and go. Don''t try to rob me of the limelight, or I will cut a hole in your chest before I kill the Chen people."


    Li Fuyao was silent, but his smile did not diminish.


    Finally, walking in the street, he also laughed and called out thank you.


    Then he remembered one thing.


    Those great swordsmen in storytelling novels are annotated with eight words.


    Those eight words?


    Chivalrous men are great for the country and the people.


    -


    the house of the king of Qi was silent tonight. Previously, someone from the Imperial Palace summoned the king of Qi and was rejected by the housekeeper of the palace. It was not because the housekeeper was so brave that he didn''t even pay attention to the emperor, but the housekeeper really had to refuse this matter.


    Because now, his royal highness is not in his residence.


    The king of Qi is now in Xun''s house.


    The Xunfu house, which has been in existence for a long time, is really rare in the world. I''m afraid that, except for the construction history of the Imperial City, there is no other building that can match this xunzu house.


    In Xunzi''s residence, there are many objects with a long time.


    Tonight, his Highness the king of Qi took a pair of luminous cups from a warehouse in Xunzi''s house and drank wine to the moon at the stone table in the backyard. Unfortunately, the pair of moonlit cups, one at the end of the stone table, filled with a glass of wine. However, the princess Qi standing by the stone table was not interested in picking up the cup.


    The king of Qi was left to drink alone.


    The reason why Chen Guofan came to Xun''s house tonight is very simple. Princess Qi said that he wanted to drink with him and enjoy the moon, so he came.


    When he came to this backyard, Princess Qi had no idea of drinking with him, so he could only drink alone.


    Around the backyard, there are several experts in the river and lake raised by Xun''s residence. They are all staring at the king of Qi and will not let him leave tonight.


    The king of Qi drank half a pot of wine and looked at the moon hanging in the sky. He finally asked, "princess, when are you going to keep this king?"


    The princess of Qi looked at the king of Qi, who had not been half flustered. Her eyes flashed some doubts, but she soon reduced them. "When the palace is over, the prince will be able to leave."


    The king of Qi asked casually, "the princess is not afraid that brother Liang Wang will be defeated tonight. Let''s go to huangquan together?"


    "What''s the difference between the life of the Lord and the dead?" quipped Princess Qi


    "Does the princess really think that the appearance of the king these years is made up by herself, rather than the king wants to live like this?"


    The king of Qi raised his head and took a sip of wine. He said calmly, "I really don''t care about that seat, either the emperor or Liang Wang. If you want to fight, I only do one thing, that is to protect you and xunzu''s house behind you. But you don''t believe me. What can I do?"


    Princess Qi was indifferent and did not want to speak.


    After drinking a pot of wine, the king of Qi was about to open his mouth for another pot of wine when he heard the sound of fighting in the front yard.


    Fire broke out in Xun''s house.


    There are shadows wandering around the house.


    King Qi sighed and put the moon cup on the table.


    Princess Qi looks different, so she has to take a few steps to the front yard.


    The king of Qi reminded him, "remember what I said."


    Princess Qi turned a deaf ear.


    In the front yard of xunzu mansion, a number of experts in the Imperial Palace jumped into it and were looking for Princess Qi.


    Xunfang, the Minister of Hubu, looked very dispirited since he saw some experts in the house. The leader of the old man stood in front of the Minister of Hubu and said a few words with a very indifferent tone.


    "Give up Princess Qi or let her hang herself. I don''t want to spend more time. Your majesty wants Princess Qi''s head. As for you, I don''t know how to do it."


    Princess Qi, who happened to come to the front yard, turned pale when she heard such a remark.


    No one thought that his highness, the king of Liang, lost so quickly, and he was totally defeated.


    -


    in the backyard, his Highness the king of Qi got up.


    Those who were ordered to watch the king of Qi in Xunzi''s house watched him leave.


    A moment later, the moon cup on the stone table crumbled.


    The king of Qi, who came to the front yard, looked at the experts and said only one word.


    "My princess, who dares to insult me?"


    In such a moment, Princess Qi''s eyes were red.


    For the first time in the years since she married the king of Qi, she felt that the man in front of her really looked like a man.


    The king of Qi turned his head and looked at Princess Qi, laughing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    At this moment, I don''t know how much I feel a little strange. The king of Qi, who has always been famous for his indisputable position in Huaiyang City, just spoke? And the tone is so tough?


    Those experts in the imperial palace were staring at the king of Qi.


    Before coming here, it''s not that no one thought that the king of Qi would be in this Xunzi mansion. To be honest, none of these great masters who had been famous in the Chen state for a long time really paid attention to the king of Qi.


    In Huaiyang City, even the people living at the bottom of the city will have a general understanding of his royal highness of Qi. Most of the adjectives spoken by ordinary people in the city are indisputable. They are very simple. Some radical people will say a few words such as cowardice and timidity.


    However, no one dares to say that he really knows what his royal highness is thinking.


    No one cares.


    In particular, these experts in charge of internal affairs will not care what the king of Qi is thinking. Even if the city is deep, how about the strategy? Huaiyang city is always the Huaiyang city of the emperor''s majesty. You can only live under the eaves if you have a thousand skills. How can you not bow your head?


    The leader of the old man looked at the king of Qi and said with a sneer: "my Lord, Xunzi''s rebellion with the king of Liang is unforgivable. Your majesty has issued a decree to put the princess of Qi to death. Does the king of Qi have to resist the order?"


    The cultivation of martial arts was no less than that of the groom of the king of Liang, and the old man was full of confidence. If the king of Qi had to stop him, he would have executed the princess of Qi who had been a disaster to the country and the people in front of the king of Qi?


    Others may have pity on such beauties, but he is devoted to martial arts. His favorite thing is to study those martial arts secret books in the Imperial Palace''s martial arts storehouse. For Princess Qi, he doesn''t even have the idea of cherishing the fragrance and jade.


    The old man just thought, waiting to kill this princess Qi, the emperor will take out which does not pass the secret script to reward him.


    At the thought of it, the old man''s mind wavered, which was really a bit of a joy.


    The king of Qi, who was invited here tonight by the princess of Qi, looked pale. But the princess of Qi, whose eyes were red, was still smiling. Xun Fang, who was paralyzed on the ground, could only look at the king of Qi. He hoped that his Majesty would forgive them for the sake of brothers.


    It is not a bad thing to save one''s life if we can''t do it.


    The king of Qi did not go to see the old man, but calmly asked, "what''s the relationship between Xun family''s crime and Qi princess?"? My princess, if you say you want to kill me, you really think that I am a decoration? "


    The old man Jie Jie said with a smile: "Lord, who is the master in Huaiyang city? The king really doesn''t know?"


    The king of Qi suddenly laughed, but it was not contemptuous. On the contrary, he was as gentle as that. "Naturally, in Huaiyang City, the emperor''s speech is the most useful. But when I don''t want to listen to him, can you really let me obey you?"


    The old man was stunned and suddenly felt a little bad.


    Is the king of Qi acting like this, or the cowardly king in the rumor?


    The old man didn''t think too much, because only a moment later, the king of Qi came to him and slowly stretched out a hand.


    The hand stretched out very slowly, because the king of Qi didn''t think about it at all, but the old man didn''t know why, so he could only watch the hand slowly extend out and hold his throat.


    All the experts around were shocked and looked at each other to see the color of horror in their eyes.


    When did the king of Qi become the master of martial arts?


    What''s more, how do you feel like it''s as high as the sky?


    The king of Qi looked at the old man who was ugly because he couldn''t breathe the air. He said in a low voice: "my king is in the state of Chen. Apart from Luan Xiangguo, who can really do anything to him? If the emperor wants to deal with the Xunzi family who is plotting chaos, he should not stop him. But the princess comes from Xunzi family after all. He doesn''t think about his mood, but he will put his princess to death I can''t bear it. I''m unreasonable. It''s because my brother doesn''t want to talk about friendship with him. Then I''ll ask brother Liang whether he''s willing or not. "


    A word, let a person in the courtyard of xunzu mansion feel strange.


    The voice of the king of Qi fell.


    He pinched the old man''s neck.


    The old man didn''t say a word until he died, but he seemed to have figured out a thing a moment before he died.


    The king of Qi was not a Wufu.


    The front yard of Xunzi''s house is dead.


    Now, the old man who has died no longer is the highest level of martial arts and Taoism among all the experts in the imperial family. However, he has no chance to fight in front of the king of Qi. How can it not make people feel terrible.


    The king of Qi looked at these experts and said lightly, "don''t you roll?"


    Several masters of the imperial examination looked at each other with a sharp heart. After a moment, they made a bold move.


    A stream of majestic air machine attacked the king of Qi.


    The king of Qi only lifted his robe, and even more, the Qi of these masters came out of thin air.


    There was a boom in the front yard.


    Several experts who wanted to make a move flew back and forth and died.The king of Qi came to Princess Qi, took her hand and said with a smile, "I told you long ago that only the king can protect you in Huaiyang city. You have to go to brother Liang Wang. What''s this called? Give up the book and chase the end."


    Princess Qi''s eyes were red and her face was full of tears.


    The king of Qi wiped away her tears and said softly in his voice, "let''s go to the palace to have a look. I have already said that no one can bully my daughter-in-law."


    Princess Qi nodded.


    The king of Qi then led the princess of Qi out of Xun''s house and went to the palace which was destined to be a mess.


    Huaiyang city tonight, destined to change a host.


    But it''s not clear who it is in the end.


    -


    Luan Ping took his eyes back from xunzu''s house and said with some emotion: "our emperor''s majesty is sure to win, but he lost to the most despised king of Qi in ordinary days. Do you know what this is called?"


    Luan Yan was stunned, and then tried to say: "when planning, we should consider all aspects. Only in this way can we really win?"


    Luan Ping laughed, "where is this? I want to say that even if you think that you can think of all the things you can think of, there is still no way. Some things are luck. This luck is not on your side. What can you do? This is life for those Taoist Taoists, but in fact, it is bad in our Confucianism It''s not long. It''s called luck. In any case, your majesty has no luck. It depends on whether the king of Qi will sit in that seat for the sake of the princess. If the king of Qi always fails to see the chair, the man with the least number of cards will really achieve his wish. "


    Luan Yan was stunned, and then sighed: "if the former Emperor told his majesty that the king of Qi was a monk, now, no matter what, it should be his Majesty''s suppression of the rebellion. Luan Yan originally thought that his majesty had really become a kind of mediocre monarch. In fact, now it seems that his majesty is indeed the best monarch of the state of Chen except that he has no enterprising heart. "


    Luan Ping laughed it off.


    Every monarch in this world has a selfish heart. The biggest selfishness is to worry about his own throne first, and then to consider the fate of his country.


    The reason why the emperor Chen showed no enterprising spirit was that he didn''t trust Luan Ping.


    Luan Ping seldom thought about these things.


    Anyway, if you think too much, it doesn''t mean much. The king doesn''t want to. The old minister has to find out the Lord. Why do you think too much.


    Luan Yan, who suddenly thought of one thing, suddenly said, "Sir, will that teenager appear in the palace tonight?"


    Luan Ping thought of the young man who Xu Ji was optimistic about. He said with a smile, "maybe, Zhou People''s temperament has always been difficult to figure out. If he really appears in the Imperial Palace, he is afraid to fight with the king of Qi. No matter how chaotic the palace is, it is the matter of the state of Chen. If the young man goes to the palace, the king of Qi will not let it go."


    Luan Yan asked in doubt: "how high is the cultivation of his Highness the king of Qi?"


    Luan Ping shook his head gently, and he was not willing to say more about it.


    One is the swordsman who has already entered the sword spirit realm. In terms of combat power, the monks in the green silk realm in the mountains and rivers will not fall into the downwind. What''s more, it is not too unexpected to win the battle.


    The king of Qi kept a low profile. He was still a top monk of the green silk realm with a solid foundation, although he was trapped by his talent and could not go forward much.


    When the two meet, it''s hard to say who wins or who loses.


    Luan Yan changed a way to ask, "Sir, who do you prefer?"


    Luan Ping was stunned when he heard the words, "after staying in the state of Chen for many years, he said that he had no feelings for this Huaiyang city. That''s a real bastard. If the king of Qi killed the young man at this point, he would not carry his sword down the mountain. As a swordsman who climbed to the top of the mountain, every sword movement was not small. I don''t think it''s strange for Xu Ji to demolish the palace with one sword Even if he took out his sword and flattened the whole Chen guodang, I''m afraid that the Academy would not manage it. No matter how the swordsman declined, there would still be Chao Qingqiu who should sit high in the clouds, but in the world. And the hysterical silence. "


    "So I don''t want these two to fight. If there''s a fight, I won''t help anyone. Forget it. I''ll leave the country tonight and don''t go to see this mess. "


    After Luan Ping thought about it, he chose to leave the country tonight instead of seeing who became the emperor of Chen Guoxin.


    Luan Yan timely voice, "everything is ready, if you go out of the city tonight, you just need to be in the gate of the city for a moment. It''s just aunts and they, I''m afraid they don''t want to."


    Luan Ping turned his head and looked at Luan Yan. For the first time, he said with indifference: "the king of Qi despised the throne. I didn''t care about their ideas. If I didn''t want to, I would stay here. I''m conceited about life and death, and would not hinder others."


    Luan Yan respectfully said: "of course, I listen to you."


    Luan Ping nodded, no more words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    Although there are ups and downs in the Imperial City tonight, no matter how you look at it, the situation in the imperial city has stabilized. The king of Liang and his subordinates are bound outside the imperial study. Among them is the middle-aged scholar who failed in his early years. However, compared with the despondency of the king of Liang, the middle-aged scholar did not show any emotion. It seems that this is what happened tonight It''s a matter of expectation.


    The imperial guards of the four camps have settled down. Li Fulu, the new head of the house of internal affairs, is still kneeling in front of the imperial library. In fact, this young eunuch still has no regrets, but he thinks about his master in despair. After tonight, I should be able to see the master.


    His majesty stood outside the imperial study, with several people playing red lanterns beside him, so that the imperial study was not disturbed by the night at all.


    He looked at the king of Liang, but didn''t ask him. He just asked about Princess Qi from a master in charge.


    The big Nei Gao shook his head and refused to comment.


    Looking at the emperor of the state of Chen, the tall king of Liang suddenly began to sneer and said, "the emperor is really working step by step. If you put your mind on the national war with the state of Zhou, why not


    The emperor looked at the king of Liang, took a big red lantern, and walked forward two steps. "I haven''t even settled down on the throne. How can I think about it? If your eyes were not full of my seat, how could you have today''s fratricidal


    "People like the king of Qi who live outside the power will not be spared if they come to this night. The king is scheming for chaos, so he should deserve to die. But what reason can the brother of the king of Qi put him to death?"


    The king of Liang was full of sarcasm.


    The emperor''s Majesty was very self-confident. "The king of Qi can''t even control his own princess. He even allows his princess to make trouble with you. I will dispose of him just for this. I think no one will refute him. However, compared with your rebellious behavior, I still want to bury him in a thick burial, and I can bury him in the royal tomb after his death."


    The king of Liang was silent. The matter had come to this point. No matter how he thought or looked, it was meaningless.


    He suddenly turned his head to look at the middle-aged scholar and asked with a smile, "Sir, he claims that he has no last resort. Can he calculate the present situation?"


    The middle-aged scholar was silent for a moment, and ran said, "it''s time to say that no matter how much you say, it''s meaningless. If you die, you''ll die."


    The king of Liang laughed, but the laughter seemed lonely.


    He still wanted to die on the battlefield. Before he was in the palace, he thought that if he was on the throne, when the situation in Huaiyang city was stable, he would go to the border, drive his own expedition, and destroy the state of Zhou himself. He did not want to be an emperor like his brother, but it was ridiculous that he failed to become an emperor.


    Among the royal families, the feelings are indifferent. This is not a strange thing. To die in the palace is a certainty. The king of Liang will not blame anyone.


    The emperor''s majesty, standing outside the imperial study, waited for a long time, but could not wait for the old man to return. He frowned and wanted to put the king to death. But a moment later, a big red lantern came slowly in the night.


    His majesty squinted.


    The king of Liang felt strange.


    But in the imperial study outside a large number of experts is a Zheng, tonight also have some variables?


    Red lanterns from far to near.


    When they came to the imperial library several feet away, they could see clearly the figure and face with the big red lantern.


    The king of Qi and the princess of Qi led by the king of Qi.


    When the couple, who are well-known in Huaiyang City, came to the imperial library, the king of Qi looked as if she were still a little red in her eyes. Although she was led by the king of Qi, she was still half a body behind him, which made her look a little clever.


    The middle-aged scholar thought about some things. The king of Liang looked at the king of Qi with a strange look. He knew who his Majesty was waiting for, which was nothing more than the king of Qi, or the body of the king of Qi. But now he is waiting for a natural looking king of Qi.


    Things have changed.


    After that, the latter stepped back and handed the red lantern to the princess.


    The king of Qi asked, "brother, is this the vegetable you ordered to kill tonight?"


    The princess of Qi, surnamed Xun, is Susu.


    The emperor''s majesty stood in front of the imperial book room, and said without expression, "Xun Su Su conspired with the king of Liang to conspire against him. I want to kill her. It''s reasonable."


    The king of Qi shook his head, "but you still want to send Su Su''s head to me. Even I don''t want to let go of it. Of course, this is not the reason why I came here tonight. The emperor is the emperor of the state of Chen. In order to keep the throne, everything can be done. Even if the emperor wants to kill his ministers and younger brothers, they don''t think it''s a big deal. But the emperor knows how much he likes Susu If the emperor wants to kill Su Su Su, I can''t bear it. "


    The emperor said indifferently, "but I am the emperor of the state of Chen, and I am the heaven of the state of Chen."


    The king of Qi retorted: "the emperor''s brother is not the heaven of the state of Chen. The heaven of the state of Chen used to be the master of his younger brother. Now he is his younger brother. The emperor is only the emperor of the state of Chen."


    It''s just the emperor of the state of Chen?!


    The words of the king of Qi are really intriguing.


    His Majesty was stunned, "what do you mean?"Instead of answering this question, the king of Qi asked the king of Liang, "brother Wang, if you become the emperor of the state of Chen, how do you deal with me and the Xun family?"


    The king of Liang has a complicated look. His younger brother, who has never been interested in power since his childhood, is it true that there is no card that he has not given out. He is not the emperor of the state of Chen, but he is unwilling, not unable to be?


    The king of Liang didn''t express his position in a hurry, but the king of Qi had been waiting.


    Finally, the king of Liang solemnly said, "when the time comes, the king of Qi will still be the king of Qi, and the long house of Xunzi family will still be the pillar stone of temple hall!"


    The king of Liang deliberately emphasized the issue of the long house of the Xunzi family, because only those people who had a close relationship with the princess of Qi could really make the king of Qi care.


    The emperor opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he was interrupted by the king of Qi. "I don''t want to listen to the emperor''s words, because what the emperor did tonight, no matter what the reason is, is not enough for him to maintain respect for him."


    With these words, the king of Qi turned his head and looked at Princess Qi. Wen Sheng asked, "if you want to be a queen, I won''t let you."


    Princess Qi shook her head. "I used to think about it, but I don''t want to. I want to go around with you and see other places. I don''t want to stay in the palace."


    The king of Qi said with a smile: "there is no problem walking around, but only in the territory of Chen state. Luan Xiangguo can leave the country, but I can''t go away."


    Princess Qi nodded, "that''s enough."


    The king of Qi laughed. It was enough.


    He turned his head and looked at the king of Liang, "brother Wang, you will be the emperor of the state of Chen."


    This is an announcement.


    The emperor''s Majesty was infuriated. Zhang opened his mouth and said angrily, "king Qi, do you know what you are talking about?"


    The king of Qi looked at his majesty and said, "do you know why the father and the emperor would like to be the emperor''s brother most? Do you know why even if it is like this, the ministers and younger brothers are not willing to sit in the position of the emperor''s brother. In fact, the emperor can''t understand the emperor''s idea. Let the minister and younger brother tell him that because he is a monk, because he can step on that road, the father and the emperor will love his younger brother so much because he is a monk Friar, that''s why I don''t have any idea about this worldly throne. According to the law, before my father''s death, I should tell him. He didn''t hear that. Is it because he was so disappointed with you? "


    The word "friar" shocked all the people present at this time much more than all the things happened before tonight.


    The prince of Qi, who had always been fighting for no reason, did not mean that he was indifferent to power, nor did he like to be wise and defensive.


    I can''t even look down on the throne.


    Yes, the emperor of Chen may be a very attractive identity in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the eyes of the monk status of the king of Qi, it is really not worth mentioning.


    There was a deathly silence in front of the imperial study.


    The identity of the king of Qi has not been confirmed, but in fact, it has become eight points since the masters of the imperial court did not return to the imperial city.


    The king of Qi waved slightly.


    The rope that tied the king of Liang was broken inch by inch.


    No doubt.


    A number of experts and many of the imperial forest troops knelt down. Although the king of Qi said that he wanted the king of Liang to be the emperor, everyone still looked at the king of Qi.


    The emperor looked at the king of Qi, and his whole body trembled slightly, gnashing his teeth and saying, "Luan Xiangguo has not left yet. You are so rebellious that Luan Xiang parliament turns a blind eye to it?"


    The king of Qi shook his head, "Luan Xiangguo has left the country tonight."


    This was the last straw that broke.


    His majesty sat in front of the imperial library.


    The king of Qi turned around, looked at the king of Liang, and said with a smile, "brother, I want to walk around."


    The king of Liang suddenly laughed and nodded.


    The king of Qi picked up the big red lantern again, took the princess Qi''s hand and left slowly.


    The king of Liang, who had been untied the rope, walked a few steps and looked at the emperor who had lost so much tonight. He said to himself in a low voice: "the emperor thinks it''s incredible. I don''t know. But the sky of Chen is still that day, but the emperor is really going to change."


    This farce in the imperial city will come to an end tonight.


    The king of Liang took a knife in his hand and put it in front of his brother.


    The intention is obvious.


    His majesty trembled, raised his sword and laughed sadly.


    Liang Wang''s face was full of vigor.


    "Go and invite all the Chaozhong adults in Huaiyang city. Today''s morning meeting will be advanced."


    The king of Liang said this, of course, to those experts.


    Then a moment later, a number of experts have come out of the palace.


    However, at this time, a young man standing on the top of the turret in the distance was staring at the king of Liang with the famous sword.


    The young man''s name is Xie Ying, and the knife on his waist is Qike.


    -


    the king of Qi led the princess of Qi and walked in the silent palace wall with the big red lantern. The king of Qi talked with Princess Qi about the beautiful scenery of the state of Chen.


    Princess Qi nodded frequently, and the king was in a good mood."After going out of Huaiyang, let''s go and have a look at the Wanbao Pavilion. The Wanbao Pavilion is built on a dangerous peak and stands on the top of the building to watch the sunrise. It is the most magnificent scenery in the state of Chen. In the past, you disliked me for being a coward, but I never said that you were not good at all."


    Princess Qi is not very happy to pull the clothes of king Qi.


    The latter is smiling.


    He really loved the woman beside him so much that he didn''t want to put her in the palace, the biggest cage of the state of Chen, to suffer. He knew that she would figure it out sooner or later.


    Is that right?


    Princess Qi said in a low voice: "before you leave, you must arrange dad well. Dad can retire from the position of minister of Hubu, but the head house of Xun family should be in Xunzi''s house as always, otherwise..."


    Before he finished, he stopped abruptly.


    The king of Qi pulled Princess Qi behind him, not because of anything, but before him, there was a young man in blue, who also carried a big red lantern.


    But the boy carried a big red lantern and carried a sword case.


    The sword Qi is faintly exposed.


    The palace straight road paved with white jade stone is full of the meaning of killing.


    The young man in green shirt has no intention of killing, but he has the intention of sword to stop here.


    The king of Qi frowned and looked at the young man in green shirt who was also a monk on the mountain, but who was walking in kendo.


    He sighed: "Master said that there are at least swordsmen in the world, the least worthy of mentioning, but the most difficult to provoke. Why should I meet one in the palace of the state of Chen?"


    The young man in blue with a big red lantern said little but took out a sword from the sword box and hung it at his waist.


    Then he put away the big red lantern and said in a soft voice, "I shouldn''t have come, but I have a friend who has to come to do something, so I will accompany him."


    The king of Qi laughed and asked, "who is your friend?"


    "His name is Xie Ying. He should have been a general. He might have become a strong man tonight."


    The king of Qi sighed, "Xie jiabaoshu, I have heard of it, but since he can cross the border to come to the state of Chen, I don''t think he can make it to the state of Zhou. But I''m really sorry that I didn''t see Xie jiabaoshu."


    The young man in green shirt walked forward a few steps, "kill me, naturally you can see it. If you can''t kill me, you don''t need to see it."


    The king of Qi nodded, "that''s the truth. Try it."


    With these words, the king of Qi handed the big red lantern to Princess Qi and asked her to step back.


    He said softly, "if I die, you''ll have to watch the sunrise of that treasure house."


    Princess Qi listened to this sentence, worried, tears in her eyes.


    The king of Qi said softly, "don''t cry. You may not die."


    After this, the king of Qi turned his head and looked at the young man in blue. He walked out a few steps with a smile, and was ready to go.


    Naturally, Li Fuyao is dressed in a green shirt. At this time, the swordsman who has just entered the sword spirit realm in Jin Dynasty holds the green silk sword handle, and his fierce sword spirit is all in the scabbard.


    The king of Qi laughed, "I''ve never dealt with anyone since I stepped into this road of cultivation. I never thought that the first opponent today is the mountain swordsman with unparalleled combat power. I''m so happy!"


    Li Fuyao didn''t say much. He just handed out a sword.


    When he was waiting for the king of Qi with a lantern in his hand, he knew that the king of Qi was not low. When the king of Qi pulled the princess of Qi behind him, he knew that the king of Qi was the worst state of the green silk realm. He could even enter the threshold of the Taiqing state with only one foot.


    Before he knew Luan Ping was a monk and a great monk.


    Such a great monk can not fill the gap between the two sides with combat experience and courage. Therefore, if Luan Ping is standing here tonight, Li Fuyao must turn around and run for the first time.


    But now Luan Ping left Huaiyang City, the imperial city is the king of Qi.


    At first, Xie Ying wanted to make the king of Qi the emperor of Chen.


    But now, the king of Qi as the emperor of the state of Chen is the most unacceptable result of the state of Zhou.


    So the king of Qi should die.


    Xie Ying wanted to kill the king of Liang, and the king of Qi could only be killed by Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao is not sure, but he thinks he can have a try.


    So here we are.


    Is this his second time for Zhou, or do they prefer to call themselves Da Zhou?


    They, or us?


    Li Fuyao didn''t think too much about it. Anyway, he handed out the sword.


    This is his first sword after becoming a real swordsman.


    So the momentum is very strong, with the wind in the one-step passing Li Fuyao''s ears are very good to hear.


    The sword soon reached the king of Qi.


    After Luan Ping left the country, he was the most powerful monk in the state of Chen. However, the king of Qi has never been a monk since he became a monk.


    Therefore, facing this sword, the king of Qi chose to step back.He retreated, and Li Fuyao moved on.


    All in one go.


    That proud sword has been handed out by someone for many times.


    The king of Qi could even see the cold light on the tip of his sword.


    But still back.


    His master, who took him to the road of practice, once said one thing: don''t let swordsmen get close to you!


    The king of Qi did not know.


    But now it''s clear.


    Those swords are so fierce that no friars are willing to fight them in front of them.


    After drifting away, the king of Qi rushed from the lingfu to the meridians and shot at Li Fuyao.


    The latter wielded his sword and fell into the air.


    The king of Qi looked the same, with big sleeves and small movements. Countless Qi machines poured out from his clothes.


    Let the wind blow in this place.


    Not every friar has a magic weapon.


    In the state of Chen, it is not easy to have a monk.


    If not, it''s normal.


    Li Fuyao stood in the killing Qi machines, waved his sword, cut off the invisible but fierce Qi machines, and then tried to move forward.


    It''s just hard to walk.


    The king of Qi''s beautiful face was covered with some green light, and his hands were full of green spirit. Although the monk at the peak of green silk realm had the same expression, he was not calm in his heart.


    He was not afraid that the king of Liang would die in the imperial palace. At that time, he would find another emperor of the state of Chen among the royal children.


    He was just worried that he would die here, and he could not accompany the princess behind him to see the sunrise in the Wanbao Pavilion.


    Li Fuyao, who was trapped in the numerous Qi machines of the king of Qi, cut a road with a sword, but a moment later, a Qi machine completely blocked the road, making him unable to move forward.


    Li Fuyao frowned.


    It is known in the world that swordsmen are invincible in the same territory, but the corresponding is that everyone knows to fight against the swordsman and not to let the swordsman get close to him.


    To think of it, this problem will not only trouble Li Fuyao now, but also be a problem in the future.


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t have to worry about this problem, because he is the most powerful swordsman in the world, because there is almost nothing to stop him.


    But Li Fuyao can''t.


    A young swordsman in the sword spirit realm.


    It''s still a long way off.


    But the opposite king of Qi was not invincible.


    So Li Fuyao made two swords at the next moment.


    One before the other, one after the other.


    The first sword cuts open those Qi machines.


    The second sword "escaped" before those Qi machines were made up.


    Those fierce swords are only for the king of Qi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    A sword went towards the king of Qi.


    When the king of Qi was dealing with the sword Qi, Li Fuyao handed out another sword, cut those Qi machines open again, and then passed by. In a short time, he carried the green silk to the king of Qi not far away.


    His sword spirit has already been revealed, and the green silk sword in his hand keeps ringing.


    Swordsmen in the world can fight against enemies with a sword, or they can cut off injustice with one sword.


    As we all know, Chao Qingqiu, the only sword immortal in the mountains and rivers, has already reached the top of kendo. He still doesn''t like to kill people with the sword. He has only fought with other saints in a few occasions. He has never shown his magic power of taking people''s head from thousands of miles away. However, even so, no one dares to say that Chao Qingqiu can''t do it. They all know it''s just this sword The immortal is not willing to do so. What''s more, Chao Qingqiu has his own ideas on how to kill people, and where to explain them to the world.


    Li Fuyao is a swordsman in the realm of sword spirit. It is not impossible to say that he can hold the sword in his hand and fight against the enemy. However, both the upper and lower parts of the Jianshan mountain do not seem to like the method of using the sword to kill the enemy. On that day, the ancestor Xu Ji even said frankly that the foundation of a swordsman''s life lies in the sword in his hand, and the sword must be held in his hand.


    Li Fuyao had not yet figured out these words before. It seemed that he realized some skills after several times of swordsmanship. Therefore, even if the king of Qi was dealing with the sword spirit, Li Fuyao did not release his sword from his hand to strive for the greatest victory.


    On the contrary, it was a sword that swept over the head of the king of Qi.


    The king of Qi didn''t care about the sword any more. He just wanted to avoid the sword. So he bent down and avoided the sword. He would continue to retreat, regardless of the sword spirit that had cut his clothes before, leaving a small wound on his waist.


    As soon as the sword Qi passed, it failed to stay on the king of Qi, and then invaded the meridians.


    The body of the green silk monk is not vulnerable.


    After the sword, it became very difficult for the king of Qi to draw a distance.


    The king of Qi, who had no magic weapon, was not superior to a swordsman in the realm of sword spirit. However, although the clothes on his body were not magic weapons, they were made of extraordinary materials. During this period, most of the sword Qi was blocked. Otherwise, the situation of king Qi would be more miserable now, not to mention that Li Fuyao took the opportunity to stab king Qi''s abdomen with a sword. Although the king of Qi responded promptly, it still left a bone deep wound.


    White bones can be seen, and fresh blood can be seen through the clothes.


    The king of Qi looked dignified.


    If a friar and a friar fight against each other, although it is equally dangerous, it will not be as miserable as it is now. It is no wonder that swordsmen are both startled and frightened.


    The tradition of mountain monks looking down on swordsmen began 6000 years ago. It goes without saying that all the people in the world have to bow their heads when they meet swordsmen. However, from 6000 years ago, the swordsmen declined and the friars of the three religions began to dominate the mountains and rivers. For those swordsmen who often mention swordsmen to kill, they are only left with disdain.


    The monks of the three religions have an indescribable natural and unrestrained posture when they fight against the enemy with their skills and weapons. Who has ever seen the monks of the three religions do not have the cheek to fight with people face to face like the villagers?


    Over the past six thousand years, the monks of the three religions have always regarded themselves highly. Even if you claim that your swordsmen have the best fighting power in the same territory, even if you still have the same line of swordsmen, the sword immortal Chao Qingqiu, who is not easily provoked by the sages of the three religions!


    The king of Qi retreated half a step back and looked at the young man in blue who had suffered a lot of losses. He asked in doubt, "are you swordsmen really one sword in hand, and the world can be even?"


    Li Fu shook his head and replied, "I always think this is just the bold words of our predecessors. One sword is in hand, which can level the world. It''s really not our descendants. If we really want to say that, everyone must be a sword immortal."


    The king of Qi looked down at the wound on his abdomen and said helplessly, "a monk like me, how can I see this night is damned."


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and the sword in his hand stagnated slightly.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, the king of Qi wandered freely in his sleeves, making the sleeves hunting.


    A moment later, endless opportunities to kill suddenly emerged.


    The king of Qi, who has always been gentle, is really going to take out all the means of pressing the bottom of the box.


    Li Fuyao stopped to hold up his sword. He took a breath. The sword spirit in the Spirit House flowed through his body like a river flowing into the sea. Li Fuyao knew that if the sword spirit realm would be like this, what would it be like to wait for the state of Chaoqing autumn?


    Li Fuyao can''t even think of it now.


    The sun and the moon are shining in the sky?


    Or at a glance, you will feel that the world is incomparable with such a more magnificent landscape?


    The mind goes to it.


    Li Fu shakes the green silk on his hand, and a sword Gang slowly forms.


    On the other hand, the king of Qi stepped forward.


    A magnificent air machine, all gush out.


    Although the princess of Qi, who was watching on the side, did not know why, she also vaguely felt that she was not good.


    -


    at the imperial study in the Imperial City, after the emperor Chen committed suicide, someone soon recovered his body. The king of Liang himself untied the rope for the middle-aged scholar, and then sent part of the royal forest army to control the situation in the imperial city. After twists and turns, the king of Liang, who was preparing to say a few words, was suddenly surprised.At the top of the turret in the distance, a man jumped down from a high place.


    With a spatula.


    After the young man with a knife jumped down from the turret, he immediately cut off the heads of several officers and soldiers of the imperial forest army, and then without stopping at all, ran into the king of Liang with the most ferocious attitude.


    If it had not been for the king of Liang who had been in the army for many years and turned aside in a flash, he might have been cut in half by Xie Ying.


    But even so, under Xie Ying''s family sword, the king of Liang''s arm was cut a big hole, suddenly blood pouring.


    The tall Liang Wang picked up the saber beside him and looked at the man unexpectedly.


    He knew him, and the king of Liang had seen his portrait in Huaiyang city.


    Xie Ying, the general of the state of Zhou, who had been holding back the army of the state of Chen.


    Xie Ying laughed and took a step forward. He bumped the king of Liang into the imperial library.


    There was a big bang. I don''t know how many things were broken.


    The middle-aged scholar has been standing outside the imperial study, looking at the scene, strange.


    What happened tonight was too unexpected. The king of Liang was defeated first, and his majesty, who had the chance to win, was forced by the king of Qi for no reason. The king of Qi who had been idle was actually a monk. But after all these things, the overall situation should have been decided, right?


    Why did a young man who wanted to kill the king of Liang for no reason?


    It''s hard to understand.


    He sighed, get out of the way, let the reaction of the general into the imperial study.


    Liang Wang really didn''t have that life?


    The royal children who were always outside the imperial study had their own plans.


    In the palace again chaos, but that Chen''s sea god needle Luan Xiangguo has left Huaiyang city.


    A few miles away from Huaiyang, more than a dozen carriages from unknown places came to the official roads from several small roads, meeting with several carriages driving out of Huaiyang city.


    Luan Xiangguo sat in the carriage, lifted the curtain to see the distant night, indifferent smile.


    Luan Yan, who was also in the carriage, looked at his husband and sighed softly: "the fate of Chen state has changed in Mr. Chen''s sight tonight. Maybe it will soon decline."


    Luan Ping expression is still indifferent, "the world is changeable, Chen''s national fortune, in the end how, I don''t worry."


    Luan Yan asked: "Mr. Chen really did not care about Chen?"


    Luan Ping said quietly: "even if there is, after today, it is not."


    Luan Yan said: "the students really can''t think about it. I can''t understand why Mr. Ming is so. Mr. Mingming has been in charge of Chen state''s political affairs for so many years. Now, even if he wants to stay away from it, how can we see it? If there is nothing at all, isn''t it really mean that he is ungrateful?"


    Luan Ping is self-confident, "the old love is in the heart, but we should not only enter the light, but also know how to timely withdraw. If we want to achieve great things, we should always read the old love, but we can''t do it!"


    Luan Ping has been in the state of Chen for decades and witnessed three generations of emperors of the state of Chen. No one in the temple of the state of Chen has stayed longer than him. If there is no affection, no one can understand it, but if there is one, then what? If only by reading the old love, Chen can not achieve the present situation. Not only will this not happen tonight, but also a series of things before tonight will happen No way.


    None of the ministers with great achievements described in the history books of secular dynasties is a kind of gentle person. Sitting on a dragon chair, he should be more reasonable than talking about love, and standing in the temple hall is not too bad.


    The word "emotion" is always of no benefit to the temple.


    Luan Ping is not only a monk on the mountain, but also the Prime Minister of Chen state.


    If he talked about the old love in everything, how could he come to this day.


    No matter how talented you are, you won''t be able to walk in the temple for a long time.


    Luan Ping pointed to the distant city of Huaiyang, which was not visible in the distance, and said earnestly: "secular Dynasty, not one thing or two things can decide where to go. Nowadays, the bad situation is the accumulation of seemingly trivial things in the usual days. Imagine, if the former Emperor did not lose his spirit, his Majesty would not be the present situation Face, whether I will not leave the country, I will not leave the country, whether things will not develop to the present situation, but why the former Emperor will lose the spirit, the emperor will care about the throne, can not be achieved overnight, naturally, there are a lot of things you do not know a little pile up, in this case, led to the current situation, who is to blame? Why should I worry? Not only tonight, but we will go to other places in the future. If the king is still like this, I will do the same. Don''t be too upset. The state of Chen, which I have been running for decades, can say that we can lose it. The rest of the places are really worthless. "


    Luan Yan some doubts, finally just arched hands.


    Luan Ping pointed to the palace, "that young man wants to fight with the king of Qi. I guess the king of Qi can''t win. Although he is a monk, he has not had a fight, and he has no magic weapon. It is difficult for him to face a swordsman in a sword spirit state. But if the king of Qi dies, the king of Liang will die, and the state of Chen will really change its master. But the one who can emerge from the royal family is not much worse than these three. The situation in Zhou will change because of this. In my opinion, it is not necessarily. ""But if you don''t try some things, how can you know the result?"


    -


    in the two battlefields of the Imperial City, two young men of similar age dominate one battlefield respectively. If the young man with sword in green shirt loses to a certain prince in this battlefield, the young man with sword is doomed to die, but it is the young man who carries the sword. If he dies, the young man with green shirt will not necessarily die.


    On the other side of the imperial study, the young man who ran his royal highness into the imperial study disappeared, but none of the officers and soldiers of the imperial forest who had been pouring into the imperial study could not come out.


    In the imperial study, only from time to time came the sound of some objects falling to the ground.


    The other members of the imperial forest army and a large number of experts in the Imperial City have come to the imperial study.


    Some experts wanted to go into the imperial study to see the situation, but they were soon stopped by those royal children, saying that they did not know the situation inside and could not rush in.


    This made those experts a little unhappy, but never said much.


    The king of Liang was a certain emperor of the state of Chen, which was appointed by the king of Qi, but it was the living king of Liang.


    If the king of Liang died in the imperial study, the king of Qi insisted on not being an emperor.


    After that, who will preside over the state of Chen.


    Isn''t it necessary to choose one of these royal children?


    Since this is an opportunity.


    That Liang Wang died, but not so many people worried.


    So the longer the delay, the happier the royal children.


    For half an hour, except for the soldiers who went in from time to time, none of the experts in the imperial library could enter the imperial study.


    Until there is a light in the imperial study.


    A young man, covered with blood, stood outside the imperial study with a head in one hand and an oil lamp in the other.


    The young man threw the head at will, then put one hand on the door of the study and laughed.


    When his head rolled down to Li Fulu, he was the king of Liang!


    Li Fulu stepped back several steps, and his face was unbelievable.


    The emperor cut his teeth and saw the assassin quickly


    The tone may have been a little shaken by some excitement.


    It''s just happiness or something else, no one can guess.


    A large number of experts looked at each other.


    What happened tonight is really too fantastic.


    It''s not easy to sit on the throne of the state of Chen. I didn''t look at the two people who wanted to sit. One of them, his majesty, and one of his royal highness, Liang Wang, have already belched their farts?


    Xie Ying always hung a knife around his waist. One hand was holding the door of the room with one hand shaking, and the other was holding the handle of the knife on his waist. He said with a smile: "remember, I''m Xie Ying. Come and kill me!"


    Xie Jia Bao Shu, Xie Ying, the general Xie who made great efforts in the border, why did he appear in Huaiyang city of Chen state?


    I''m afraid nobody knows.


    But the purpose is clear.


    That is to kill the emperor of the state of Chen!


    After a group of experts looked at each other again, they were not ready to wait for anything more. They wanted to kill Xie jiabaoshu here. No matter what happened after him, it was a great shame that Zhou people killed the emperor of Chen state in public as a Chen man.


    But just before they were about to move, another figure appeared in the night.


    The man was carrying a big red lantern, carrying a sword case and wearing a blue shirt.


    I have a sword in my hand.


    There is a lot of blood on the shirt.


    The man''s face was white.


    He walked over several steps, looked at the experts and said calmly, "I just killed a man."


    The crowd was stunned.


    Soon I heard a cry in the distance.


    Someone recognized that it was Princess Qi''s voice.


    More sharp eyed people can see that the big red lantern is the one carried by the king of Qi before.


    It goes without saying.


    Standing outside the imperial study, the young man in green looked indifferent and walked a few steps. "I don''t want to kill any more. Originally I don''t like killing people. I have to do it tonight. I hope you won''t be the second person who died under my sword."


    A lot of experts did not do anything.


    Li Fuyao went to carry Xie Ying, who was already empty, and moved on slowly.


    Even the royal children, who had previously called out to kill the assassin, were reluctant to speak up.


    When the king of Liang is dead, they can be emperors.


    The king of Qi, who was a monk, also died.


    If they stop, the emperor will not be able to do it.


    What to do because I''m dead?


    A moment later, a master in charge stepped out and stopped Li Fuyao. He didn''t say anything, but his meaning was obvious.


    But soon he flew backwards, because Li Fuyao kicked him.You are Chen, I am Zhou, and I am the enemy.


    Then there was a dead silence in front of the imperial library.


    Finally, it was the scholar who came out to stop them.


    The scholar, who was not low in learning, said with a smile: "it''s ridiculous that I, Chen Guoren, have been bullied by Zhou people and have no action. It''s really humiliating to think about it. Can''t you..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, and then he couldn''t say it again.


    Because Xie Ying threw out the rookie in his hand, which just penetrated his chest.


    Li Fuyao frowned.


    But before passing by the corpse, or for Xie Ying to draw out the habitat guest.


    "I know you''re in a dilemma, so I''ll make this decision. I''m not afraid, because I killed a lot of people."


    Xie Ying lies on Li Fuyao''s back and says feebly.


    Li Fuyao did not answer, but walked.


    And the group behind them, just watching.


    This is a picture.


    A painting of shame to Chen.


    Somewhere in the palace over there, Princess Qi''s face was full of tears. She looked at the man who was white and had a big sweat on his forehead but was still alive.


    The king of Qi said feebly, "why do you want to listen to him?"


    The king of Qi is not dead yet.


    Because some people don''t want to kill him, or they don''t have the heart to kill him.


    Princess Qi sobbed: "I don''t want to see the sunrise of Wanbao Pavilion alone. You have to accompany me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    At the end of autumn in the sixth year of Dazhou Shending, there was an autumn rain in Shaoliang city.


    This is the last autumn rain before winter, because tomorrow is the winter solstice.


    It''s winter all week.


    In the past years, the interior office of the Imperial Palace would send some light and heavy articles for winter to the mansions of the temples in recent days. At this time, the adults in the temples would stare at each other to see who had more, more valuable and which was the least valuable.


    , according to the rules of the past years, the slaughter house will still be the first one, and then look at some of the highly prestigious old bachelors who can contend, and even the news from the palace of Changchun, that is, the emperor''s majesty smiled and talked about it, because his royal highness had become virtuous and virtuous.


    After that, it was introduced into Fengyang Pavilion.


    But everyone can see the joy.


    Ji Nanlong, who was holding his chin to watch the autumn rain, was a bit boring. He took out a picture from his knee and put it on the stone table. The maid in waiting knew it and brought the brush. After Ji Nan long took it, he dipped it in ink and began to paint the unfinished picture.


    The picture shows a young general leaning against a white horse under a willow tree. He is all in armor, with a knife handle on his waist and a helmet in the other hand. His mouth is smiling. Most of the layout has been completed, and even the white horse is almost painted.


    And that general started writing from the beginning.


    There''s still a blank next to the young general.


    There seems to be a one-man position.


    Ji Nanlong is too late to write.


    ''s side maid whispered, "Princess Royal, if you want to paint yourself, you can draw it. Anyway, Xie general can''t see it now. He won''t laugh at your princess."


    Ji Nan long turned over and stared at the maid. "Don''t you want to eat meat, too?"


    The maiden quickly shut up, but her eyes and eyebrows were smiling.


    Ji Nan long put down his pen and sighed, "I don''t know when this guy will come back and ask his father. He doesn''t have a letter. It''s really annoying."


    Lovesickness is the biggest weakness of women.


    At this time, a gust of wind blew into the pavilion. Ji Nan long closed his clothes and suddenly turned around to hear a special sound.


    Bamboo dragonflies are hanging in the corridor, and the bamboo dragonflies are swaying in the wind.


    Because the wind through those bamboo dragonflies weaving, and some strange sound.


    It sounds like someone whispered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    Someone is coming to me from my heart.


    The autumn rain in Shaoliang city will eventually stop at some time, but those who have not returned do not know whether they can return to their hometown in the end.


    Even in his hometown, there is someone waiting for him.


    Before Ji Nanlong in Fenglai Pavilion finished painting the portrait, a message came from the border.


    According to the law of Dazhou, the post guards can''t stop on the road when they start to carry the 800 Li urgent border war report. If someone dares to stop a pass for a moment, it is equivalent to the crime of treason. From this, we can see that Zhou attaches great importance to the war. This report starts from the border and goes to Shaoliang city for almost seven days Light.


    During this period, the most outstanding post guards of the border army, who were the most outstanding in riding skills, died of six horses along the way. On the last day before the winter solstice, they entered Shaoliang city and came to the military Yamen.


    Yang Shuyun, the Minister of the Ministry of war, is now in front of the war report, which is the biggest result of the war.


    He was also a veteran veteran retired from the army in his early years. Now, the Minister of war, who is the last to be seen by the ministers in Shaoliang City, looked at the war report and burst into tears.


    Since the beginning of the war, no matter how many soldiers of state Chen were killed and how many times Beiyan County defeated Chen Guolai, the old Shangshu could read on without changing his face, but today, even his hand holding the war report trembled slightly.


    In the battle report, which was carved from bamboo slips, there were few words but only a few crosses. In front of it, the recent situation of the border army was mentioned, but the key point was at the back.


    In Huaiyang city of Chen state, the emperor of Chen state and the king of Liang died. The king of Qi, who is said to be a monk, is missing. Now Huaiyang city of Chen state is in chaos. A group of royal children of Chen state are fighting for the throne. The state of Chen is in chaos. The news has been spread from the border army to the Chen army outside Beiyan county.


    If it is only like this, the old Shangshu is just a celebration of the great week, and will never be filled with tears.


    The most important thing is the last sentence in the war report, "Xie Ying, the frontier army, went to Huaiyang city in person and killed the king of Liang in the imperial study. He did not know whether he was alive or dead."


    That Xie jiabaoshu was the direct promoter of the chaos in Huaiyang city.


    After a brief shock, Yang Shuyun was stunned, and his eyes fell on the last few words.


    Life and death unknown?


    If you don''t know life or death, you are dead.


    It is a very difficult thing to assassinate the king of Liang in the palace of the state of Chen, which is as good as a cloud of experts. It would be unrealistic for anyone to see if he could still retreat.


    This is not to say that Xie used his own life and family in exchange for the chaos in Huaiyang city?


    Thinking of this, Yang Shuyun looked at the last few words again. If Xie Ying died in Huaiyang city as he thought, why did the border army use the word "life and death unknown".


    A moment later, Yang Shuyun had the answer.


    This war report is for the princess.


    knows that the royal highness of Princess and the bride''s family are almost fixed. As long as the war is over, that''s final.


    But now Xie Ying died in the battle of the state of Chen. In addition to reporting the results to the court, the frontier army had to ask Shaoliang city and the Ministry of war for advice on whether to fight back until under the city of Huaiyang, or to destroy the state of Chen completely. Although the probability is very small, there is still hope and feasibility.


    That''s why there is such a war report!


    Yang Shuyun nodded and got up. Although it was a pity that Xie Ying died in the battle, he could not delay the battle for a moment. He had to go to the palace immediately to ask his majesty.


    It can''t be said that the court meeting held only today will be held for a second time.


    Yang Shuyun did not dare to delay any more, and immediately went into the palace.


    Now it''s Shenshi. If there is no important event, no foreign minister can enter the palace.


    However, the old secretary of the Ministry of war, who was holding the 800 Li urgent report of the border army, was not long outside the palace gate, so he was personally brought into the palace by the eunuch Su Jin, the eunuch who was in charge of rites in the inner court.


    Walking in the palace wall, Yang Shuyun, who was in a good mood, said a few words to the eunuch leader for the first time today, but there was not a word and a half sentence of the content of the war report.


    On the court of the great Zhou Dynasty, among the civil and military officials, in fact, the Minister of war, who was born as a military general, did not have a good face for eunuchs. In the eyes of the old Shangshu who opened up territory for Dazhou in the early years, these eunuchs and eunuchs were men, and did not want to kill enemies for the country. How could they be regarded as the men of the Zhou Dynasty?


    It is said that the emperor, who always valued military generals at that time, was even more furious. He fined Yang Shuyun half a year''s salary, and even made him meditate for half a month in his mansion.


    In Shaoliang City, it is not a small matter.


    After the old Shangshu made his statement, it was not that no one in the palace had the courage to ask Su Jin''s opinion. However, Su Jin, who was already the eunuch in charge of rites at that time, didn''t say much. He just dropped a sentence, "someone has to fight, someone has to be a eunuch. There is no high or low."With such a sentence, I don''t know how many eunuchs have gathered in the palace.


    Now, when the two protagonists meet, there should be a debate.


    However, Su Jin did not take the initiative to mention the events of that year, and his conversation with the old Shangshu was only limited to the daily life of his Majesty in recent days.


    When he came to the imperial study, Su Jin said, "80% of what the Lord Shangshu is carrying is a happy report, that is to say, your majesty is a little upset today. If this involves general Xie, please be careful with your words."


    Yang Shuyun stopped and frowned.


    Su Jin said with a smile: "in fact, since it''s a good news, 80% of your majesty won''t care about the details."


    Yang Shuyun nodded, thinking of the great results of the battle report in his arms, he immediately felt that his Majesty''s anger should be eliminated even if he saw this report.


    Su Jin didn''t say much. He got out of the way and said to the imperial study. After a sound came from inside, he put Yang Shuyun in.


    Su Jin is at the door.


    After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, the imperial study was still silent.


    Su sighed carefully. If it was a good news, why didn''t your majesty smile?


    In the imperial study, the emperor''s majesty gazed at the battle report in front of him, and asked with a deep complexion: "Yang Shangshu, you explain for me, what is life and death unknown?"


    Yang Shuyun hesitated for a moment, explaining: "the side army is afraid that the Royal Highness will not accept it after knowing the news, so it will be changed. So, euphemism. "


    His Majesty''s face was still ugly.


    Yang Shuyun advised: "general Xie is the pillar of the country. Although no one wants to see it, his majesty will eventually look forward. Now, the frontier army is still waiting for his Majesty''s will. Whether to continue to stick to Beiyan county or to fight back, all depends on his Majesty''s words."


    His majesty waved his hand. "Now the border situation naturally allows the border army to decide. When I am in Shaoliang City, how to know the direction of the border war and make arbitrary decisions is the greatest harm to the soldiers of the border army. As for the content of the war report, please post it to Shaoliang city. As for the celebration, it is not allowed to do so until the war is over As. "


    Yang Shuyun moved his lips and wanted to say something.


    His majesty opened his mouth and said, "as for Yanshi City, I will personally write to tell Xie Laojiu to sacrifice wine. In addition, please tell Su Jin outside the door that he can send those winter objects as soon as possible. If it''s cold, how can it be done? "


    Yang Shuyun left in a fog.


    There are no outsiders in the imperial study.


    His majesty stood up and looked at the bamboo dragonfly which he had painted several colors.


    At this moment, even the emperor of Zhou didn''t know how to face someone.


    Especially now, there are so many dragonflies hanging in Fengyang Pavilion.


    Is it difficult to ask his father to tell his daughter in person that someone you like is dead and can''t come back?


    It''s too cruel.


    After a moment of silence, his majesty picked up the bamboo dragonfly and walked out of the imperial study.


    Su Jin follows from afar.


    -


    at Fengyang Pavilion, Ji Nanlong, who had finished painting the portrait, put down his pen and went to the corridor to fiddle with the bamboo dragonflies. Looking at the bamboo dragonflies, she was very happy.


    She is talking about it all by herself. It''s a little song learned by a maid in the palace. She can''t sing, but she can only say, "bamboo dragonflies fly and fly. Someone will come to me from my heart soon..."


    The voice did not fall.


    The emperor came to Fengyang pavilion with the bamboo dragonfly.


    Without an entourage, Su Jin, the only one who followed, stopped at a distance.


    The emperor, who was worried about state affairs for almost two months, stopped in front of Fenglai Pavilion without seeing his daughter.


    Ji Nanlong raised his head, opened his mouth and called out his father. All the maids had knelt down.


    The emperor''s majesty walked into the Phoenix Pavilion, looked at the picture which had not been dry with ink, and said in a low voice: "it''s really like it."


    Ji Nanlong felt that it was not good.


    The emperor''s majesty seems to put the bamboo dragonfly on the stone table at will. He is ready to say a few words at will, but Ji Nanlong has already looked at him.


    His Majesty was silent.


    Ji Nanlong asked in a low voice, "father, what''s the matter?"


    The emperor said calmly, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Today I come to see you. It''s no big deal."


    Ji Nanlong shook his head.


    His majesty sighed, "Xie Ying went to Huaiyang city and killed the emperor of Chen and the king of Liang. The state of Chen is in a mess now."


    "What about him?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?"


    The emperor''s majesty solemnly said: "border war report, Xie Ying now does not know whether life or death."


    "Oh."Ji Nanlong lowers his head and stares at the portrait.


    Soon, there were some water stains on it.


    The young general''s face blurred.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    The war report from the border will soon be known to all kinds of people in Shaoliang city.


    After all, in the war with Chen state, Dazhou could not take the initiative from the very beginning. If Beiyan county had not been broken, the whole Zhou Dynasty would not have been like this.


    Such a news, even ordinary people know that it will be a turning point. Even if the surrounding army does nothing, it will definitely not be in a more critical situation than now.


    Maybe many people really care about Xie Ying''s life and death at the back of the war report, but most of the people have some feelings about the general who died in the war. It is unrealistic if they are so sad that they can''t eat and sleep.


    Even if that person is Xie jiabaoshu, the most important descendant of Xie family in Yanshi City, he is the leading role worthy of this war report.


    There may be tears. It must be the little ladies in Shaoliang city who have been longing for Xie Ying.


    But we all know that Xie Lang will not come back.


    At dusk, on the last day before the winter solstice, some sunshine fell in Shaoliang City, making people feel a little warm in the cold autumn day.


    The important officials of the court in Shaoliang city received the news before the people in Shaoliang City, and then they made a strange scene. They invited the officials who couldn''t speak up in the court hall. They got drunk in their respective residences. At last, they cried bitterly and cried, "God bless the great week". They said that heaven has its own will in the dark, and the big week will not die, The country has a long history.


    On the contrary, it was the unexpected calm of the real important officials who had been in the court for a long time. Since the news was received from the six Chanshu mansions, no news has been heard.


    Even in the mansion of the bailiff, the silence was terrible.


    The attitude of the court officials was not the same as that of the common people.


    This strange situation lasted for more than ten days, until the important ministers of the temple got the second news.


    Xie Chen Jun, the head of the Xie family, who has lived in Yanshi City for many years, is going to Beijing on these two days.


    Fame is still not low among the government and the public. No matter who chooses to come to Shaoliang city at this time, no matter who is worried. The last sentence in the war report said that Xie Ying didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. I''m afraid that''s why the old sacrifice wine came to Shaoliang city.


    The expectation of the Xie family for their son Xie Ying is really not low. Compared with the late Xie Lao Ji Jiu, Xie Ying became famous at a young age and established the keynote. If there was no accident, when the old sacrifice wine died, Xie Ying would be able to take over the flag of the Xie family and become the new generation of Xie family master. But now, the son with high hopes is dead.


    If Xie Laojiu doesn''t stand up and say something, I''m afraid it''s really abnormal.


    Therefore, after the news of Xie Laojiu''s sacrifice to Beijing came out, the important officials of the temple looked at two places.


    One is the palace.


    The other is the zaizhifu.


    In the whole city of Shaoliang, only these two people can speak. How can the rest of them say more in front of the old sacrificial wine?


    But these two places are still quiet and terrible.


    Thanks to the old sacrifice wine, it has already gone a long way, and it is only 80 li away from Shaoliang city.


    There is a small town about 80 miles away from the city of Shaoliang. In the afternoon of today, a coach drove slowly into the town.


    The driver had only one arm, and there was a wine pot on his waist. He still had no problem driving with his left right hand.


    The carriage is luxurious, let a person know at a glance that it is a wealthy family.


    Around the carriage, there were ten horsemen.


    There are both young and old.


    The magistrate of the small town had been informed for a long time that the old sacrificial wine was going to pass by. He was thinking about the identity of the old sacrificial wine, so he would not enter the town. Therefore, he just sent someone to watch the Xie family''s car leave at the entrance of the town. However, the old sacrifice wine suddenly changed his mind to enter the town, which caught him off guard. At the same time, he was more fortunate.


    After retiring from officialdom, who is lucky to see him?


    Less!


    After the carriage entered the town, it did not stop, and the groom drove it to a tavern in the town.


    Under the arrangement of the magistrate of the town, it was obvious that the carriage of Xie Laojiu''s sacrifice wine stopped by the street.


    Xie Chenjun, a white haired man, stepped out of the carriage and came to the restaurant with the help of the one armed groom.


    Xie Chenjun looked at the restaurant and squinted.


    The magistrate on the side swallowed his mouth. He was afraid that the old man would frown. If it did, it would not be the worst result. He was afraid that the old man would say a few words of reprimand. It would be a bolt from the blue for him. It would not be a simple thing to think about climbing in the official arena.


    This is an old man who has been out of the temple for many years. If he was still in the court, he was afraid that someone would strip his official uniform and throw it out of the county government.The Xie family in Yanshi City is a well deserved family in Dazhou.


    Fortunately, Xie Chen Jun didn''t talk nonsense at last. He just walked slowly into the restaurant and found a humble seat to sit down. While there were so many Xie family servants outside, only the groom was able to enter the restaurant with the old sacrifice wine.


    Even the county magistrate can only wait outside the restaurant, which makes a lot of people in the small town dumbfounded. This is a good boy. Where is the big man''s style so full?


    After sitting down, the groom with only one hand poured a cup of tea for Xie Chenjun.


    Xie Chen Jun put his palm on the teacup, looked at the one armed groom and asked slowly, "Ying''er went to Huaiyang city without permission from the army. Why didn''t you stop him?"


    The groom looked the same, "can''t stop, should son have this mind, then no one can stop him."


    Xie Chen Jun looks slightly cold, "are you unable to stop or do not want to stop?"


    The groom looked strange and did not speak in a hurry.


    Xie Chenjun frowned: "you know, should be the next head of my family. If there is no accident, he will be the head of the Xie family. When the time comes, is Xie''s family going to the temple completely from the rivers and lakes, or as always, I believe Ying''er will have a good decision, so I don''t worry about Xie''s future at all. But now Yinger is dead, or do you watch him deliver it Die


    The groom''s face did not change, "big brother, should be my son, I love him more than the elder brother."


    Xie Chen Jun sternly said: "Xie Wuyi, you still didn''t stop him!"


    Xie Wuyi, who was originally a great master of the lake, sighed. He didn''t say anything. He just took off the wine pot from his waist and took a few sips of muggy wine.


    Drinking in front of Xie Chen county was the first time for this great master to drink.


    Xie Chenjun narrowed his eyes and said, "I don''t have many days to live. What should be explained after my death is clear. There are other things that I should not worry about. You must make these things before I close my eyes. I am really confused?"


    Xie Chen county''s speech is full of irony.


    Xie Wuyi, who was 30 years younger than Xie Chenjun, still said, "the son should be my son. I love him more than my elder brother."


    Xie Chenjun looked at Xie Wuyi with disgust in his eyes. He presided over Xie''s family for decades. He did not know how much wind and rain he had experienced. He thought that the intrigues of his ancestors no longer existed in his generation. Xie''s elder brother and his second younger brother Xie Wuyi were even younger. He was 30 years old. They were really brothers and sisters. Under the arrangement of Xie Chen Jun, the next one was the next In the middle of the dynasty, Xie Ying was the only choice for the head of the family. When he died, Xie Ying naturally took the seat.


    As long as the state of Zhou was still there, Xie''s family would be sure to open branches and loose leaves. Compared with the present situation, Xie''s family would be better than now, but he had one thing wrong.


    Xie Wuyi''s temperament.


    He had thought that his younger brother''s temperament was as good as he wanted, and that it was not other people or his eldest son who took the position of the head of the family. Why not?


    But when it came, he still lost a move.


    Xie Chen Jun, who has played a lot of tricks all his life, has never paid attention to Xie Wuyi, who has never lost his son. In fact, it is quite normal. However, the insider suddenly killed Xie Chen Jun with a move to kill the chess and let Xie Chen Jun lose all the game.


    It''s still a surprise for Xie Chen county.


    Besides the accident, it is heartache.


    It is known to all that the emperor''s family is merciless, but the aristocratic families are not much different in fact. There are many disputes between the elder and the younger, and between the legitimate and the common people. Taking Xie Chen County as the head of the family for so many years, I don''t know how many strange sons of Xie''s family have been dealt with. However, the old sacrificial wine never doubted his younger brother once.


    Xie Wuyi, the great master who is famous in the world, has never said much about Xie Wuyi in the temple.


    The reason why he didn''t think of it was just because he Xie Chenjun chose Xie Ying as the head of the family.


    Thank you for being someone else.


    It''s the son in front of me.


    It is said that tiger poison does not eat children. Why are you so hard hearted?


    The old man was distressed.


    Shaking, the old man took back the hand on the cup. It was cold, the tea was cold, and the old man''s heart was cold.


    Up to now, the old man also has some admiration for his brother-in-law, but he can''t tell how long he has been waiting. Even the last shot is so just right.


    Even Xie Chenjun can''t find too many mistakes.


    The only thing is the heart.


    If someone else, went to that Huaiyang City, you Xie Wuyi is indifferent, it can be said that you have to do it.


    The one who can go is either someone else or your own son.


    You don''t even bother to stop.


    What''s not enough to say?


    After drinking half a pot of wine, Xie Wuyi suddenly opened his mouth and said, "elder brother, you should know that the son should be my son."


    Xie Chenjun''s eyes were gloomy.


    Yes, since he is a son, where is the reason to sit on Laozi''s head?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    Shaoliang city has the prosperity of Shaoliang City, but in the end, those big people in high positions also have something to worry about. It''s just different from others. Many things they can''t say out can only be solved by biting their teeth.


    At the critical juncture when Xie Laojiu''s sacrificial wine came to Beijing, all the people in Shaoliang city held their breath and waited for what would happen in Shaoliang city. His majesty had already told the important officials in the temple at the court meeting yesterday. When the old man came to the gate, the emperor''s highness would welcome him with all his officials. This attention should be paid to the reputation of the old sacrifice wine in the government and the public It''s also because Zhou has a chance to breathe, thanks to all his life and soul.


    Don''t refuse to accept it. If you really don''t accept it, you will go and kill some of his emperors and princes.


    Some people in Shaoliang city were worried, mostly because they didn''t know how to face the old sacrifice wine.


    There is a small town located in the territory of Chen state. The original size of the town is not much different from that of Baiyu town in Dazhou. There are few people in the same town. However, since the Wanbao pavilion was built on the dangerous peak not far away from the town, the town has expanded four times in a short period of 20 years. Each time it is more and more powerful, and now it is small Town is no longer a small town. In the southeast of Chen state, it is said to be the most important town. Among them, the people who come and go are from merchants and peddlers to martial arts men and scholars. The transformation is amazing.


    To sum up the reason, naturally, it can not escape the three words of Wanbao Pavilion.


    Wanbao pavilion was built on the Feixian peak, which is more than ten miles away from the town. It has been said that Wanbao Pavilion is the first place for Chen Guojing to watch the sunrise because of its unique landscape and the efforts of a group of literati. Even if there are tens of millions of them, Wanbao Pavilion is still the first choice.


    It is still a mystery why Wanbao pavilion was built on this Feixian peak. Feixianfeng has always been said to be the first of the ten dangerous peaks in the state of Chen. On weekdays, if anyone wants to climb feixianfeng, he must climb a suspension bridge with only one iron chain besides climbing the rugged mountain roads Many tourists who want to visit feixianfeng are deterred. Apart from those martial arts practitioners who are not bad at martial arts, few of them want to walk through this iron chain safely.


    In fact, few of the literati who left poems to praise feixianfeng actually came to see it. Except for a scholar who had fallen out of the league in his early years and went through this iron chain bit by bit on his way back to his hometown, few of the other scholars have seen him climb on the iron chain.


    However, the poor scholar had courage and talent, and the poem he wrote didn''t really spread out. It was thanks to him climbing such a flying peak.


    Since feixianfeng is so difficult to climb, it is even more difficult to understand why someone can build a pavilion on top of the dangerous peak. How did the wood and stone materials go up the dangerous peak? It is said that someone once asked a well-known elder in the river and lake if he wanted to take the wood up the mountain, whether he could get to the dangerous peak. The elder thought for a moment and said that it was not difficult to take a piece of wood. Then someone asked, what if he was carrying a huge stone with a weight of more than a thousand catties Even if I leave, people look at each other in awe. At the same time, some people think that there is something strange about the construction of the Wanbao Pavilion. After all, there are experts who have climbed on the pavilion and watched with their own eyes the building of the pavilion. There are huge stones weighing more than 1000 kg. In this way, not only the ordinary people, but also the famous experts in the world can go up to 10000 When viewing the treasure Pavilion, I dare not look at the furnishings in the pavilion wantonly.


    There is another kind of person above Wu Fu. In fact, it is not a secret in Chen state.


    If you know there are gods on the mountain, you can see them with your own eyes. In fact, it''s another thing.


    However, Wanbao Pavilion is still not dilapidated in the past 20 years, because it was built on the top of Feixian peak.


    Built on the top of Feixian peak, few people came, and they knew the hardships, so they didn''t dare to do anything.


    The legend is still a legend, which certainly does not affect those tourists who want to fly to Xianfeng for sightseeing. However, most of them can only settle down in the small town if they can''t get to the feixianfeng peak. Isn''t it that the town is getting bigger and more people are coming and going?


    The town is busy these two days. After the winter solstice, the weather is getting colder. The most popular thing in the market will not be other objects, but the charcoal. Although the town has been expanded for four times, the simple folk custom has not been lost. The charcoal in the market is not expensive from the beginning to the end, so that ordinary people can afford it. As for those well-off families, they usually buy all the charcoal they need for the whole winter before the winter comes, which makes those charcoal sellers run around the town carrying bags of charcoal. Although tired, they always have a smile on their faces. After all, there is still a lot of money after the charcoal is sold. When the time comes, you can buy one or two hairpins at a suitable price in the market. When you come home, you can also bake a fire and eat some delicious dishes cooked by your daughter-in-law. If the daughter-in-law is more happy, she can still drink wine once. In the evening, it can''t be said that the daughter-in-law will work harder than usual.But compared with these, the original intention of buying that hairpin is not so complicated. I just want to see the smiling face of my daughter-in-law. After all, she is my daughter-in-law. How can I treat her unfairly?


    There is a storyteller''s story telling in the biggest restaurant in the town today. In the past, he wanted to listen to one. He had to order a few pots of wine on the second floor of the restaurant and eat a few coins. In addition, if you want to listen to a story, you can only have a chance at the beginning and end of each month. The shopkeeper of the restaurant, who has become fat in his middle age, is very good at thinking about people''s hearts and knows what this town is about The most important thing is that there are two storytelling sessions without a threshold. Because there is no money today, it is rare for storytellers to come to the first floor from the second floor. In the most spacious lobby on the first floor, there are a large number of drinkers who say they are drinkers, but there are few who really want to drink. Most of them come for this story telling. Mr. Shuoshu is a middle-aged man over 50 years old. He has washed some white long clothes and dragged them to the ground. He is still the same as other storytellers. He sets up a bench in the middle of the hall, and then a sea bowl with a bowl of wine in it. After drinking the wine, he will finish. He will never say more. He must think of making an exception. If he buys the best wine in ten jars of wine in one breath, the restaurant The shopkeeper will come in person to pour a bowl of wine for the storyteller, which is called "Tianchang". Therefore, before the storyteller starts to speak, the big mouthful of wine he wants to drink will surely attract a lot of boos.


    It''s not the first time that Mr. storyteller has heard about it, so it''s totally irrelevant. On weekdays, there will be a commission from the shopkeeper. Someone bought a few pots of wine, and someone ordered several dishes. In private, there is an account. Then, according to the previous agreement, how to divide these matters? The shopkeeper and the storyteller have already agreed on these matters, so they do not exist Other issues.


    It''s just that at the beginning of the month and at the end of the month, although there is still a bottom silver, there will be no money for drinks, and often can''t follow what has not been said before. The storyteller can only write another short story, but try to leave some unfinished words beyond the two events at the beginning and the end of the month.


    It''s not necessary to hold people''s appetite. Anyway, this month can''t be finished, and there will be another month.


    It''s none of their business whether the drinkers will listen to those who ask for money.


    Mr. storyteller talked about the stories leisurely while drinking. He could easily tell the stories. At the end of the day, the storyteller would get up, but suddenly someone in the crowd threw out a bag of money, saying that he wanted to buy ten jars of good wine. The man in charge of the restaurant and Mr. storyteller had a pair of eyes, and then picked up the bag of silver money and weighed it out He poured a bowl of wine for Mr. storyteller. Then he was in a good spirits. He laughed and talked about the second half of the story.


    As for the ten jars of good wine, they were given to all the people who came to listen to the book by the lavish rich guest, but they really did not drink a mouthful.


    Before the wine drinkers were busy drinking, they saw the man. He was a young man in blue. He was pretty, with a sword case on his back. It seemed that he was a disciple of a powerful family in the world. People nodded to him one after another, but the man just shook his head slightly and didn''t say anything.


    The man sitting with him was pale and young, but he had a good sword hanging around his waist. He still pressed the handle when he drank, which made a lot of drinkers have some thoughts. He soon drowned his little thoughts in the wine.


    Most of the people in the river and lake can''t be provoked.


    At least this kind of momentum, really can''t be provoked.


    The man with a knife was holding a sea bowl. After drinking half a mouthful of wine, he watched as the bowl in his hand was snatched by the man in blue and put it in the distance. The man with the knife didn''t want to struggle. He just grinned with pain and finally had to give up. He said angrily and powerlessly: "Li Fuyao, now I don''t want to drink the wine. I really want to crash to death ¡£¡±


    Li Fuyao, with his sword case on his back, and Xie Ying, a young man with a knife.


    If the head of either of these two people is carried to the Huaiyang city and thrown, there will be some unimaginable benefits on the head of the keeper that day.


    Looking at Xie Ying''s appearance, Li Fuyao could not help joking: "if you really want to die, you don''t have to go out of the imperial library that day. Tut. Now I think of it. It''s really meaningful that you put one hand on the door of the imperial library and the other with an oil lamp. Unfortunately, I can only tell stories. If I''m good at painting and painting, It''s time to paint you a picture. "


    Xie yingleng hummed: "if you want a picture, you should also ask the national painter of Dayu to paint it!"


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    Xie Ying lay on the table feebly, looking at Li Fuyao strangely, he asked in a low voice, "why didn''t you kill the king of Qi at that time?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then asked with a smile, "why did you want to kill the king of Liang?"


    Xie Ying frowned. "You know, if the king of Liang takes the throne, the border war will be more difficult, so he must die. At least I think he is more damned than the emperor of Chen."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "since you think so, it''s normal that the king of Liang died. But why did the king of Qi die because he was a monk? At the beginning of our calculation, did you not say that he had the least threat to Zhou? "Xie Ying looked serious, "but he is a monk!"


    Li Fuyao retorted in a low voice: "it used to be, but not in the future. In the future, the king of Qi was just an ordinary man, a woman''s husband, and might be the father of a child. To put it differently, those royal children might not know, because the king of Qi would certainly not tell them. After all, the Xun family needed the protection of the king of Qi who was a monk, but that was enough. "


    Xie Ying was a little angry and said, "but you still didn''t tell me why you didn''t kill the king of Qi."


    Li Fuyao tugged at the corner of his mouth. "If I said I couldn''t do it, would you believe it? Princess Qi was standing by and killing her husband in front of a woman. Don''t you think it''s cruel? Moreover, although we swordsmen are not as concerned about the so-called cause and effect obstacles as the three religions, we are still mountain people, and we can''t say that killing is killing like those martial arts men in the world. "


    Xie Ying turned his head and sandwiched a few peanuts. "Forget it, anyway, it''s not wrong for you to do so. I''m too lazy to argue with you. When I get back to the border army and drive all these fools back, I''ll stand at the head of Huaiyang city."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "your commander-in-chief of the border army may not be able to move northward. After all, the chaos is only Huaiyang City, not the border. Chen Guojun''s fighting power is still there. Even if it withdraws, it will obviously step by step. It will not leave you with an opportunity to take advantage of it. "


    has the final say, rubbing his temples, and saying, "there is nothing I can do. This army is not what I have to say."


    Li Fuyao ate a few chopsticks and said with a smile, "it''s not far away. Just killing the king of Liang can make you climb up a long way. Besides, according to your present seat, climbing up is not the top?"


    "By the way, no matter what I think these days, you shouldn''t have come here in person. The martial arts man of Dazhou is really dead?"


    Xie Ying''s eyes were a little gloomy, shook his head, did not speak.


    Li Fuyao did not ask.


    After waiting for the end of the story telling, they stood up and left. The manager of the restaurant delivered it to the restaurant in person. Li Fuyao joked, "no matter how enthusiastic the shopkeeper is, you can''t afford to buy wine. It''s not cheap."


    This made the rich shopkeeper laugh bitterly.


    Fortunately, Li Fuyao said two words and then left with Xie Ying, no longer staying in this small town.


    According to Li Fuyao''s idea, before leaving the state of Chen, go to the Wanbao Pavilion on the Feixian peak.


    Xie Ying, of course, has no opinion about this. He is only a little happy to be able to temporarily ignore the border chaos, which is caused by improper command in one or two wars.


    Feixianfeng is more than ten miles away from the town. Li Fuyao went to rent a bullock cart and didn''t ask for a groom. The boss of the car company was also free and easy. He said that there were their people under feixianfeng, as long as Li Fuyao paid enough deposit.


    After paying the money and getting on the cart, Li Fuyao drove the cart slowly to feixianfeng. Xie Ying couldn''t help saying that it was you, Li Fuyao, who didn''t lack silver in his pocket. How could he say that it was you who built an ox cart.


    Li Fuyao did not refute, but asked Xie Ying''s salary in a month with a smile. The latter kept his mouth open and could not say.


    Before and after he joined the army, where had he been in charge of such affairs? The Xie family was a famous family of the Zhou Dynasty. Not only did they have great prestige in the rivers and the court, but also had a lot of business in hand. After all, how could a large family of people not have money?


    As a result, Xie Ying has never worried about money since he was young, so he can''t say anything in the face of Li Fuyao''s problem.


    Li Fuyao didn''t ask questions. He only drove this ox cart and could come to the foot of Feixian peak at dusk.


    Li Fuyao, who was thinking of going up the mountain, was stopped by the assistant after he got back the money. He said that the mountain was steep and the road was difficult to walk. Now it is dusk again. I''m afraid we can''t get to the top of the mountain before dark. It''s really dangerous then. Why don''t we climb again tomorrow? In the final analysis, he felt that this young man could not go to the treasure house.


    Li Fuyao said a few words with him. Anyway, he didn''t listen to him in the end, so he took Xie Ying to climb the mountain.


    It''s hard to walk on mountain roads. It''s even cooler after the winter solstice. The wind blowing at dusk is really cold.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile as he walked along: "I haven''t met a good season. If summer comes, tomorrow''s sunrise will be very beautiful. Now that the winter solstice is over, whether there will be sunrise tomorrow will still be discussed."


    Xie Ying pulled the corners of his mouth behind him and suddenly asked, "how does this mountain compare with your sword mountain?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "Jianshan is much easier to walk than this one. I was just a little bit unlucky, so I didn''t get to the top of the mountain."


    Xie Ying said with a smile: "it''s revealed. I really thought you went up!"


    Li Fuyao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Xie Ying patted him on the shoulder behind him and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I won''t take you as a friend because of this."


    Li Fuyao said, "thank you very much, general."


    Then Li Fuyao said with some regret: "I have known two people surnamed Xie in my life. Compared with two people, you are really one hundred and eight thousand li short."Xie yingleng hum: "who is the other one? Find out Bibi!"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak any more. He just tightened his tight sword case and looked down at his blue shirt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    Before you get to the Wanbao Pavilion, you have to walk through the iron chain. Standing on one side of the cliff and looking at the other side of the cliff, Xie Ying suddenly asked, "Li Fuyao, can you resist the sword and show your hand?"


    Li Fu shook his head and didn''t answer the question. He just asked, "do you want me to carry you over?"


    Xie Ying laughed, looked up and thought about what to say. But as soon as he looked up, he saw the sun which was about to set. He murmured, "I don''t know how the sunrise is, but the sunset is really good."


    Li Fuyao looked up and said nothing.


    After crossing the "bridge", Xie Ying walked in front of him. The most brilliant son of the Xie family in Yanshi City walked on the shaking iron chain by the handle of the family treasure Dao Qike. He did not feel afraid at all, but walked slowly, which was not elegant at all.


    I''m afraid that today''s road is the slowest, most stable and least willing to make mistakes in Xie Ying''s life. It can be said that Xie Ying, who has never encountered any major setbacks since he was a child, can always make extraordinary achievements in a very short time. Therefore, Xie Chenjun takes him seriously. Xie Wuyi thinks of his son, and then he loves and hates him. Therefore, Xie Ying is not 100% concerned about anything, even if he leads a cavalry alone and carries the rise and fall of Zhou on his shoulders.


    But today''s road, can''t thank, should not take seriously, because if the foot really slip, from here to roll down the cliff, really is a dead end, at that time, all the past 20 or 30 years, all is a mirror. It''s not that Xie should be afraid of death. If he was really afraid of death, he would not dare to enter Huaiyang City alone before he came. However, there are thousands of ways to die in life. Xie should not like this one today.


    Li Fuyao, with his sword case on his back, did not step on the iron chain rashly. He was not afraid that he would fall off the cliff. He just wanted to wait for Xie Ying to finish his journey.


    Looking at Xie Ying walking on this rickety chain, Li Fuyao recalled that many years ago, in Luoyang City, he played with his friends in the streets. One of them was a stone ladder. Because the middle step was destroyed by something, the neighborhood had to put a piece of wood between the two steps, and several children often liked to go there Go, children''s balance is not outstanding, so no one can really stand on that piece of wood for a while. Li Fuyao?


    No way!


    After returning to his senses, Li Fuyao saw that Xie Ying was standing on the opposite side, gasping for breath, and then he stepped onto the iron chain. He was not as fast as he was, but every step was very stable. When he came to the opposite side, Xie Ying had already found a big stone in front of the Wanbao Pavilion and sat down. Looking at the famous Wanbao Pavilion in front of Chen, Xie Ying muttered: "There are huge stones weighing more than a thousand jin. My dear, they are really the means of the gods on the mountain."


    Li Fuyao is not sure, but he just stares at the Wanbao Pavilion, which is obviously built for some years, but does not show the old one.


    Xie Ying stood up, rubbed his shoulders and suggested, "otherwise, let''s go in and have a look and see if there is a place for sleeping? Anyway, I''m going to get up and watch the sunrise tomorrow? "


    Li Fu shook his head and took the lead in stepping into the pavilion. The latter''s mouth twitched. He didn''t see you so active when he just crossed the cliff. Now you''ve become like this. Aren''t you ashamed?


    Stepping into the Wanbao pavilion that Chen people yearn for, it''s not as precious as you imagined. It''s just a simple Pavilion. There are three floors in the Wanbao Pavilion. The third floor is the best place to see the sunrise. There is only a quiet room on the first floor. There is nothing else. The person who wants to build this pavilion has no idea of inviting guests here. Otherwise, why not even the guest rooms Meet one?


    On the second floor, there are a lot of books, which are not isolated and incomplete. On the contrary, most of the common elementary school books on the market account for the majority of the books. The rest are also some miscellaneous books, which are not worth money. Therefore, after so many years here, no one knows whether they have stolen some steps.


    The whole Wanbao Pavilion is spotless and does not look like a thing without owner at all.


    From the first floor to the second floor, Li Fuyao came to the books. He was silent for a moment. He took away a little yellow book and saw a bright yellow talisman on the back of the book.


    Xie Ying came up and asked, "what is this thing?"


    Li Fuyao said calmly: "the dust avoiding talisman is one of the Taoist talismans. As long as the Qi mechanism on it is still there, it will be effective. Even after thousands of years, this Wanbao Pavilion will be spotless. The effect of the talisman is closely related to the realm cultivation of the painter. If the realm is high, it will last for more than 100 years. However, it seems that this talisman was not painted by that person himself. It should be some common things circulated in the Taoist temple. The Qi engine has passed away very seriously. If the person who built this Wanbao Pavilion doesn''t want to see it become dusty, he should come back soon. "


    Xie Ying sat on the floor and said with a smile, "if that mountain fairy died outside, I can''t tell."


    Li Fuyao laughed, but seeing that the sky was getting dark, he went to one side and found an oil lamp to light it. Then he took the lamp and walked slowly by the bookshelf.


    Flip the books from time to time.Xie Ying yawned, did not go to see this side, just closed his eyes.


    Li Fuyao walked a few steps and stopped in front of a bookshelf. There was a line of small characters on the wall behind the bookshelf.


    The handwriting is scribbled but meaningful.


    Li Fuyao carefully identified it as a sentence, "life is not going well, how about it?"


    There seems to be something unfinished.


    Li Fuyao stopped for a moment, walked a few steps forward, and saw another line of characters. This time, it was not cursive script, but a neat line of regular script. "Is it wrong for us to be sincere? Do you want peace for the world? "


    It stopped suddenly again.


    Li Fuyao walked forward a few steps. In front of him was running script this time. "He is full of untimely knowledge. He says that he is not happy with anyone."


    Go further, and it''s gone.


    Li Fuyao raised his head. These three lines of small characters were all written by one person. It seems that he is really a top-ranking scholar in the world. Both cursive script and regular script are not bad. Moreover, they seem to be free to write. If they are really serious about writing, they are afraid that they will be comparable to the first-class calligraphers in the world.


    Li Fuyao suddenly withdrew from the pavilion and went to the front of the pavilion to see if there was a plaque. But after a moment, he returned to the second floor and was still confused. It was clear that there was no plaque there. Why did he go to see it.


    Back on the second floor, Xie Ying is already asleep. Li Fuyao puts the lamp back and sits cross legged.


    Now he has a lot of ideas about the owner of the pavilion.


    Take off the sword case, take out the green silk and snow on the knee.


    Li Fuyao wants to start his usual sword raising method again, but suddenly, the green silk light snow sword is singing, and the green silk is shaking, almost breaking the scabbard.


    Li Fuyao looks up to the third floor.


    Put the snow in the sword box, hold the green silk in the hand, and go to the third floor for sightseeing.


    There''s nothing else on the third floor.


    He came up to see it before, but found nothing. This time he went up to the third floor, but found that there was ash on the opposite wall, and some verses were revealed. "If you raise your head to the northwest clouds, you will need a long sword if you lean on the sky for thousands of miles. It''s said that this place is a place where you can see a bullfight in the deep of the night. I think the mountain is high, the lake is water-cooled, and the moon star is light. "


    There are three characters of Wang Fugui.


    This is the owner of the treasure house.


    But the scholar who can write such a hand is called Wang Fugui?!


    After a few steps, Li Fuyao could only step back a moment later. The richness of Qi left in that line of poetry was much better than that of him, but there was no attack.


    Li Fuyao is puzzled. He doesn''t feel any sense of sword in this pavilion, which means that the master of Wanbao Pavilion is not the master of swordsmen, but why does Qingsi want to make a great noise?


    Li Fuyang looked down at the green silk in his hand. The latter is still trembling slightly now, not afraid, but excited and excited.


    Li Fuyao sat down in his place, waiting for dawn to see the beautiful sunrise.


    But after closing his eyes, his mind suddenly roared.


    A white robed swordsman appeared in front of him not far away, but the sword in his hand was undoubtedly green silk.


    Li Fuyao was stunned. He soon remembered the scene that he saw holding the green silk for the first time at the bottom of Jianshan cliff. The white robed swordsman fought alone on the top of Jianshan mountain to fight several demon monks and finally died of exhaustion.


    Later, he learned that the former owner of the green silk, that is, the man in white robe, was a well deserved sword embryo!


    Now the second time we meet, it seems not friendly.


    Bai Zhihan, who carried the sword, looked at Li Fuyao and sneered: "why do you deserve to mention my Bai Zhihan''s sword?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned and didn''t seem to know how to answer.


    Bai Zhihan said indifferently, "answer me!"


    Between words, there are innumerable sword meanings. Bai Zhihan''s swordsmanship is just one step away from entering the sea. Even the ancestor of Jianshan was silent for a while. Looking at the sword that should have been in his hand, now he has reached the opposite green silk.


    "The elder is dead. Why should he not give up this sword?"


    Li Fuyao raised his head and looked calm.


    He could not see Bai Zhihan''s face, but he didn''t know why. He could always feel Bai Zhihan''s expression.


    The latter raised the corner of his mouth and said, "if you want my sword, you should give the reason why you can use it."


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and said, "master, since Qingsi doesn''t resist, why do you still do this?"


    Bai Zhihan seems to have some strange expression on his face. The young man in front of him did not say what perseverance and ambition he had, but he just said that he was dead. Naturally, he should not worry about the ownership of the sword.


    From Li Fuyao''s point of view, no matter what is said about Kendo, it is of no great use. After all, the splendor of Kendo can be compared with the sword embryo now in front of us. It is a person who can be compared with the sword immortal Liuxiang.So I can only say that.


    Bai Zhihan was obviously disappointed.


    He threw out the green silk at will, "you don''t deserve to learn my baizhihan''s swordsmanship."


    Li Fuyao took over the green silk expressionless, "Li Fuyao doesn''t want to learn the swordsmanship of his predecessors."


    Bai Zhi''s cold smile dissipated.


    Green silk sword is quiet again.


    Li Fuyao was sweating.


    When you open your eyes, the sky is already white.


    It''s just that I can''t see any sunrise today.


    No wonder the road on the mountain was so cold that no one could see it.


    It turns out that it''s hard to see sunrise after winter?


    Li Fuyao walked down the third floor, but suddenly saw a group of people walking through the iron chain and came to the front of Wanbao Pavilion.


    A group of three, two ordinary middle-aged men, one in a blue shirt, one in a black robe.


    Another woman, with an ugly face, carried two daggers.


    Li Fuyao came to the second floor, but Xie Ying had already got up. After a night''s rest, he seemed to be in good spirits. However, after seeing the three men, Xie jiabaoshu looked gloomy.


    Li Fuyao asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Xie Ying said with a wry smile: "remember when eating dumplings, I said that we were a few people, just me into Huaiyang city?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    Xie Ying''s face was bitter and astringent, "do you know why I didn''t look for them when I went out of Huaiyang City, but wanted to hide from them?"


    Li Fu shook his head.


    Xie Ying sighed, "because these three people were watching me die. Even if I was lucky enough to come out of Huaiyang City, they would make up another knife, so that I could not return to the big week."


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "thank you. Someone in your family wants you to die. Don''t you want you to be the owner?"


    Xie Ying calmly nodded, "uncle can''t live too long, so they should have some action."


    Li Fuyao asked again, "do you know who it is?"


    Xie Ying lowered his head and said in a low voice: "I know my every move, and at the same time, I can call the master of Xie family. Finally, I can guarantee that after my death, I will be able to sit in the master''s seat. Who else can I have except my father? It''s just that I don''t know why the assassin of the state of Chen killed me before, but I lost an arm in vain


    Li Fuyao was silent. For this matter, he really didn''t know how to speak.


    Xie Ying pressed the handle of the knife and whispered, "don''t get involved in Xie''s family affairs. I''ll deal with it myself."


    Li Fuyao didn''t promise, "I''m here. You can''t die."


    Xie Ying sighed and said nothing. He tidied up his clothes and went downstairs alone.


    Li Fuyao looked at his back and found that it was really lonely.


    How can such a young man become like this?


    He murmured, "Mr. Wang Fugui, what do you think?"


    -


    would you like to, or would you rather not?


    In a word, the old sacrifice wine of Xie entered the city of Shaoliang. Before entering the city, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty really led all officials to greet him and gave him the greatest courtesy.


    Even more, after entering the city, the old sacrificial wine said that he would walk to the post house, and his majesty readily agreed. He took the initiative to walk beside the old sacrifice wine and helped the old man with white hair.


    Xie Chen Jun''s health began to deteriorate last autumn. In fact, the old man also knows why his body suddenly plummeted, and his younger brother can''t get rid of it. It''s just that he believes too much in him and doesn''t take precautions in food, housing and transportation, which leads to this situation. However, after hearing the news of Xie Ying''s death, Xie Chenjun is not willing to go again Spend more time to regulate the body, so that the body will be worse and worse, until now this point.


    No sorrow is greater than death.


    After Xie''s family was gone, the spirit of the old man naturally disappeared.


    Walking on the empty street, his Majesty was silent. He really didn''t know how to face the old sacrificial wine. Almost for the sake of the national war, he took out most of the Xie family.


    And even Xie Ying''s family and life.


    For the old man, he had nothing but respect and guilt.


    Xie Chen Jun said with a smile, "Your Majesty doesn''t need to feel guilty. Ying''er died on the battlefield, and he died with the civil servants on the documents. In fact, they were all taken for granted. However, he didn''t make a family with his majesty. The old minister felt a little lost. As a child, Ying''er was already the most outstanding descendant of the Xie family. He was not bad in martial arts and art of war. At that time, the old minister asked Ying''er whether he wanted to be a famous knight errant or to lead an army to open up territory for the great Zhou Dynasty. Guess what, your majesty? At that time, Ying''er, who was only in his teens, should be a general in charge of a country''s army With such ambition, the old minister is very happy. However, the boy said that he studied the art of war from now on, but his martial arts also declined. Now he is a master. It''s a lie to say that I don''t have high hopes. It''s just that I always dream about him these days. This time, I was thinking that if I went back to the original time, I would ask him if he would like to study and get fame. I would like to leave these things to others. Your majesty, don''t blame me for his attitude. It''s because I have no children I''m really treated as my own son. "Although he was laughing, his majesty couldn''t hear the sadness.


    His majesty gently comforted him and said, "I fully understand the old man''s mood. Xie should be the pillar of the country. If it had not been for him, this week would not have been so peaceful."


    After several steps, Xie Chen Jun raised his head and asked, "if Ying''er is still alive, will his majesty really marry the princess to him and not care about the ancestral system?"


    His majesty did not hesitate to say: "that is nature."


    Xie Chenjun nodded, and then he said in a low voice: "the old minister thinks that Ying''er is still too harsh and lacks some care. He only wants to let him grow up and become the backbone of Xie''s family in the future. In fact, it''s too late to plan something for him. The most sorry thing for Ying''er is Xie''s family."


    His majesty sighed and did not know what to say.


    Xie Chen Jun walked forward a few steps before he said: "I came to Shaoliang city not to embarrass your majesty, but to solve the situation for your majesty. All the courtiers are watching the old minister''s reaction. In fact, the big week that I most hope to see is the same big week as before."


    His Majesty''s eyes were moist.


    "After that, you may have to borrow your Majesty''s Shaoliang city as the place where the old minister went for the last time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    Before going down the stairs, Xie Ying arranged his clothes.


    Therefore, when he came outside the Wanbao Pavilion, he became the Xie family treasure tree, the future master of Xie''s family.


    He still pressed the handle, which was Xie Ying''s habit. When he was free, he always liked to press the handle of Qike''s knife.


    Seeing such a gesture of Xie Ying, the three men seemed shocked, but soon recovered.


    Xie Ying said to the two men, "Uncle Ye, uncle Yang."


    Then Xie Yingcai turned his head and looked at the ugly middle-aged woman and called out her aunt.


    The two, ye Kaishan and Yangwu, were both great worshippers of the Xie family. Ye Kaishan had the title of "Kaishan God''s palm" in the lake of Dazhou 20 years ago. The reason is that the great Xia ye can split a huge stone with one hand. Therefore, the martial arts men in the Jianghu gave him the title of Kaishan God''s palm. As for Yang Wu, he was called dazzhoujiang In the past ten years, Yang Zhenquan has been the first to fight against Wu''s famous fighters for ten years.


    The ugly middle-aged woman is indeed Xie Ying''s aunt, Xie Wuyi''s sister and Xie Chenjun''s younger sister, Xie Ling. Although she is not a long-term son, Xie Ling has an excellent relationship with Xie Wuyi.


    Xie Ling was born ugly, so even though he was from Xie''s family, he was still unmarried.


    However, since he cut off his children''s love affair, Xie Ling''s cultivation of martial arts has gone thousands of miles. In the lake of Dazhou, although he is still not as good as the great master Xie Wuyi, in fact, it is not much worse. Xie Ying has been leading the army outside Beiyan County for more than a year. In fact, Xie Ling''s bodyguard left and right did not know how many assassinations were stopped. Therefore, Xie Ying, to his aunt, arrived Now, there is still no sense of evil.


    However, when we meet today, I think there will be a new saying.


    These three are not only the top experts in the Xie family, but also the people standing in the tide even if they are placed in the lake of Dazhou. Now they are gathering in front of the Wanbao Pavilion. What they do is Xie Ying, the future master of Xie''s family and the most promising offspring of Xie Chenjun.


    Don''t let the world laugh when it comes out?


    Xie Ying, who was holding the hilt of the sword, stood opposite the three men without any mood swings. After leaving the border of Dazhou, Xie Ying knew his father''s thoughts. However, at that time, he was determined to solve the disaster for Dazhou. Therefore, he entered Huaiyang city without complaint. Moreover, he was able to die in Huaiyang city rather than in his father''s hands. It was considered that he was left for both father and son Some affection. But now that he is able to walk out of Huaiyang City safely, it shows that his last affection is not left. If Xie Ying can return to Dazhou, his father will naturally die. If he doesn''t want to die, he can only send someone to stop him outside.


    Both father and son know each other well, so there is no need to say much about it.


    Xie Ling looked at his nephew Xie Ying and sighed, "Ying''er, if your father can''t bear the burden of Xie''s family, in fact, no matter what he says, his aunt will not harm you."


    Xie Ying shook his head. "Xie Ying knows that his aunt and father have been close since childhood. Naturally, their feelings are much deeper than Xie Ying''s. besides, how can a man whose father''s eyes are higher than the top of his head watch his son sitting on the seat of the head of the Xie family and give him directions? What''s more, it''s more than enough to be such a householder with my father''s talent. "


    Xie Ling nodded his head and said, "if you know it, don''t blame your aunt."


    Xie Ying didn''t speak in a hurry. He just turned his head and looked at Ye Kaishan and Yang Wu. "What''s the reason why Uncle Ye and uncle Yang have to kill Xie?"


    "Ye Shan saved his life."


    Yang Wu said with a smile, "Yang is a martial arts man. He only wants to continue to climb up the martial road all his life. Xie family just has a boxing manual that Yang needs. Therefore, don''t blame Mr. Xie. Yang is just a business."


    Xie Ying nodded and said nothing more.


    Under the present situation, no matter what we say is useless.


    After two steps, he stopped again, as if to draw a knife.


    Ye Kaishan said indifferently: "even when Xie was in full bloom, he could only support more than 100 times under Ye''s palm. Now his breath is disordered and he is seriously injured. Do you really think he is Ye''s opponent?"


    Xie Ying ignored him, but turned to Xie Ling again. He said, "Auntie, if Xie Ying died in Huaiyang City, it would be the best ending. My father didn''t kill me, and I didn''t blame my father. Even if my uncle knew something, he wouldn''t be too hard to pass the heart. When the time comes, my father will lead Xie''s family Continue to move forward, but Xie Ying fortunately came out of the palace of the state of Chen. He didn''t look down on life and death. It''s not easy to live. Why did Xie Ying die? Even if my father wants me to die, I don''t want to die like this. "


    "I''d rather die on the battlefield, be slashed by the soldiers of the enemy country for one hundred or two hundred swords, watch my own blood dry, and then die reluctantly. It will be very painful, but I think it is very meaningful. It is a good result for the soldiers in the battlefield to die in the battlefield, but now you want me to die. It was because I had a hard time cutting off the head of the Liang king, and finally came out of Huaiyang city. If there were no accidents, I would be able to stand at a higher place and command a country''s army as soon as the war was over. It was my dream since I was a child that I was about to do it. My aunt came to ask for my life. Naturally, I would not accept it. Besides, I haven''t got a wife, I hope to marry Nanlong. ""So, I''m sorry, aunt, I don''t want to die like this."


    After saying this, Xie Ying took out the family sword Qike.


    Xie Ying, who has always seemed less serious, holds the Qike and gives birth to some undisguised killing intention.


    It''s the three people facing the other side.


    Ye Kaishan was still indifferent and speechless. Yang Wu''s mouth was a little smiling, and Xie Ling sighed, "the matter of Xie''s family should not have evolved into such a state."


    Xie Ying was speechless, just staring at his own aunt. If there was a real fight later, he would undoubtedly kill her first. It had nothing to do with emotion. He only looked at it from his most favorable point of view.


    Ye Kaishan stepped forward with great momentum. According to the idea of the great master of the river and lake, at most a moment later, the young man who was supposed to have a promising future in front of him should be like a huge stone he split into two.


    He Ye Kaishan did not care about Xie''s family except Xie Wuyi.


    Xie Wuyi will kill whoever he wants him to kill, even if the man is Xie Wuyi''s own son.


    Xie Ling stepped back. Xie Ying''s aunt seemed unwilling to have his nephew''s blood on his hands.


    She looked at Xie Ying and said with a smile, "Xie jiaerlang, you are indeed the most outstanding one. If your aunt is the same age as you, she should support you to be the head of the Xie family. Unfortunately, you were born 20 years later."


    Xie Ying slightly squint, "aunt said these, no effect."


    After a sigh, Xie Ling stopped talking.


    It''s just a step back.


    Ye Kaishan''s body has been swept forward, until Xie Ying''s body, the iron palm with the majestic air machine is going to hit Xie Ying''s head. The Xie family worships him, regardless, and thinks it''s a move to death!


    Xie Ying frowned and retreated. At the same time, the rookie swept across, and a clear blade flashed by.


    Xie Ying has practiced Sabre for more than ten years. After he entered the army, he honed his Sabre skills to the point of killing people. Therefore, one move is not fancy, and they are all the moves that strive for the greatest results.


    The sword technique used by the soldiers is to kill people.


    Ye Kaishan frowned. He didn''t even think that Xie Ying could use such moves when he saw the disordered breath in his meridians.


    However, he didn''t want to exchange his life for his life, so when the knife was wielded, he had already opened several steps. Then, before the sword was swept back, ye Kaishan again responded to Xie''s chest with two palms.


    There is a faint sound of wind and thunder.


    Xie Ying retreated indifferently, just counting his steps. After three steps, he took a deep breath and gathered all the Qi machines in the meridians and did an unexpected action.


    Drop the knife!


    Xie family''s family heirloom Dao Qike, cuts iron like mud.


    It''s not hard to kill people.


    Therefore, ye Kaishan did not dare to touch the sword with a pair of iron palms.


    Side over.


    Xie Ying came to him in one step.


    After holding the knife, he suddenly swept back.


    It''s a deadly shot.


    Ye Kaishan didn''t have time to think about it. He just wanted to slap Xie Ying.


    If you don''t give up, you''ll die in his hands.


    Xie should still go forward.


    For the first time, ye Kaishan felt that Xie Ying was really stupid. After a moment, he thought it through. Xie Ying was dead anyway. It was reasonable to hold him on the back before he died.


    Based on this idea, ye Kaishan retreated.


    He didn''t want to trade his life for his life.


    The two men on the side saw it.


    Yang Wu didn''t want to fight. Who knows if Xie Wuyi would be angry with someone after someone killed his son.


    It''s the wisest choice not to.


    It is better for ye Kaishan and Xie to die together.


    Xie Ling was looking at his nephew with a complicated look, but he didn''t do it after all.


    In the process of Ye Kaishan''s retraction, Xie Ying throws his knife for the second time.


    Ye Kaishan is surprised. It is reasonable to say that Xie Ying''s Qi machine should not be so abundant?!


    But why?


    Before he could figure it out, the percher popped into his chest.


    Xie Ying stopped, his face turned white and he gasped.


    Xie Ling was a little surprised, but Yang Wu was disappointed.


    In the end, it''s up to him to do it himself.


    But at this time, Xie Ying was looking up at Yang Wu.


    Yang Wu suddenly remembered what the young man had said before.


    "I don''t want to die like this."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    Xie Ling stood in the distance and looked at Xie Ying, who was breathing heavily. She said in a low voice, "how can you not understand why you have not been injured since you came out of the palace. Is it possible that Xie family has any healing elixir which has been handed over to you by the elder brother?"


    Xie Ying didn''t say a word. He just thought about the pill Li Fuyao had given him before. He thought that it was really a mountain fairy. The things he carried were not bad. After one pill, he was already good.


    I knew why that guy didn''t take it out early and let him be sick for so many days.


    But in the end, Xie Ying will not resent Li Fuyao.


    Some things don''t take for granted.


    After standing up, Xie Ying went to pull out the perch that had been planted on Ye Kaishan. Then he looked at Yang Wu and suddenly said, "Uncle Yang, you and my father have made a deal. How about a deal with me?"


    Yang Wu''s face changed, and finally he said hoarsely, "what kind of business?"


    Xie Ying said calmly: "let''s kill my aunt together, and then when I return to the frontier army, my father will not be the master of the Xie family. I can give you the fist score you want, and even take out some martial arts secret books from the Xiejia family''s martial arts library. I think it will still be of great benefit to Uncle Yang''s martial arts."


    Xie Ling''s face was slightly cold, and Yang Wu was somewhat moved.


    Xie Ying continued to speak calmly, "who should I thank? Uncle Yang will not be unaware. Compared with my father, it seems that what I said is more authentic, at least more reliable."


    When Xie Ying said this, Xie Ling had already grasped the hilts of two short swords on her waist. For her, Xie family''s men are extremely brilliant, and no one is really bad in mind. If Xie Ying was only gifted in marching and fighting and martial arts, he would not have decided to let Xie Ying be the head of Xie family if he wanted to come to Xie Chen county.


    Xie Ling did not guarantee that Yang Wu would be moved by Xie Ying, because they were all gathered for profit.


    No one dares to see through the hearts of the people in this world.


    Xie Ying is not in a hurry to speak, just waiting for Yang Wu to choose.


    Yang Wu burst out laughing, "I Yang Mou is not that kind of treacherous person, since promised Wu Yi elder brother, natural will do this matter properly for its."


    Xie Ying is silent and smiling. Uncle Yang is very good at judging the situation.


    Xie Ling looked at Yang Wu and calmly said, "this time, we will fight together. When we see Wuyi, I will naturally push this matter to Ye Kaishan. Wuyi will not be angry with you."


    "Thank you very much," Yang Wu said


    With these words, Yang Wu and Xie Ling looked at Xie Ying again.


    Xie Ying said with a bitter smile: "it''s a very difficult thing to win Uncle Ye. Where can I beat my aunt and uncle Yang together?"


    Xie Ling was stunned.


    Yang Wu frowned.


    Xie Ying returned the rookie to his scabbard and stepped back a few steps.


    "Li Fuyao, help me!" he called to the Wanbao Pavilion


    It''s right.


    Xie Ling felt that something was not very good. Yang Wu wanted to plunder him and capture Xie Ying.


    But a moment later, the first person of boxing in the lake of Dazhou was scared out of cold sweat.


    Because there was a young man in blue, who came to Wanbao Pavilion in silence.


    The boy was carrying a sword case.


    He has a plain look.


    However, in front of the Wanbao Pavilion, there is a sudden sword spirit.


    Around Yang Wu.


    Yang Wu thinks that he has never met any martial arts master and kendo in the past few years, but he has never met such a fierce sword spirit.


    He was not surprised at all. As long as he moved, the fierce sword would cut his throat, because it was not a difficult thing.


    Xie Ling frowned and looked at the young man in green shirt. Yang Wu didn''t know, but she knew that Xie Ying had made a friend in Yanshi City, and that friend was a monk!


    What is the concept?


    I''ve never seen a monk in Dazhou.


    Now, this monk is not a member of the three religions.


    On the contrary, he is a swordsman who doesn''t talk about cause and effect.


    If it is said that the monks of the three religions are OK, no matter she Xie Ling or Yang Wu, she may still have a way to live. After all, everyone knows that the monks of the three religions are afraid of the cause and effect, and most of them are unwilling to kill the common people without any reason.


    But swordsmen are unreasonable in fighting, and they are unreasonable in killing people.


    Xie Ling let go of his double swords and bowed to Li Fuyao. "I''ve met Li Xianshi."


    Sweating Yang Wu immediately followed the opening, the same is called Li Xianshi.


    Xie Ling suddenly figured out why Xie Ying could have done such a big thing in the palace of the state of Chen, and could still come out safely, not because of anything else, but because he had this young man beside him. Since he was a monk, it was not difficult for Xie Ying to get out of the palace.


    Maybe even the emperor of Chen was killed by Li Fuyao.Li Fuyao probably knew what she was thinking, so he said, "the emperor of Chen was killed by the king of Liang, and the king of Liang was killed by Xie Ying. As for me, I just stopped someone for him and finally carried this guy out of the palace."


    "But you tell me, I spent so much effort to recite the guy, you say you want to kill, is not it a bit of a waste of my strength?"


    Xie Ling''s ugly face was extremely ugly. She said with a wry smile, "since it''s Master Li Xianshi''s protection, it should be wrong for us not to admit our mistakes in today''s affairs."


    Li Fuyao was surprised and said, "can''t you think you''re wrong?"


    Xie Ling laughed bitterly, but Yang Wu did not speak at all.


    Li Fuyao looked at Xie Ying in the distance and said calmly, "Xie Ying is my friend. You are Xie Ying''s aunt. If you are someone else, I won''t talk to you so much. However, since I have this relationship, I want to talk with you. This reasoning is not to say that whoever has a big fist on the other side of the road has a reason. It''s really calm and calm to talk about it The wrong one. "


    "Will you or I come first?"


    Li Fuyao looks at Xie Ling.


    Xie Ling shook his head and said, "needless to say, Master Li, this is naturally our fault."


    Li Fuyao let out.


    He looked at Yang Wu.


    Yang Wu gnaws his teeth. Everyone knows that if this truth is wrong, he will die today.


    So the famous boxing master in the lake of Dazhou gritted his teeth and said, "Yang stole that he had done nothing wrong."


    This martial arts man is going to fight.


    Unfortunately, at the next moment, the fierce sword spirit penetrated his throat.


    Yang Wu, the first martial arts player in the lake of Dazhou, can''t die any more.


    Li Fuyao just sat down, and now he stands up again, "I said to be reasonable, so you really think you are reasonable?"


    Li Fuyao sighed, "it''s really reasonable. I can talk about it, but you don''t have any reason at all. Where do you come from?"


    Then Li Fuyao looked at Xie Ling and said calmly, "you are the worst of the three people I know


    After saying this, Li Fuyao did not look at Xie Ling, but walked into the Wanbao Pavilion without paying attention to these things.


    Xie should solve the family affairs by himself.


    Xie Ying, who was always in the distance, took a few steps and sat down in front of Xie Ling and called out her aunt.


    Xie Ling exhibition Yan a smile, in fact, the ugly face of her, smile really can not say too ugly, "should son, can still hear you this aunt, in fact, not bad."


    Xie Ying said in a low voice: "why does that aunt have to come to kill me? Even if she wants to help my father, she doesn''t have to come in person."


    Xie Ling said with a faint smile, "my aunt has been like this since I was a child. Even the children of Xie''s family are disgusted to see my aunt. Only Wu Yi and elder brother are the only ones who are not like this. The eldest brother has long set his sights high, so he never cares about it. Wu Yi, your father, is really not a perfunctory aunt. And you, from childhood to adulthood, are willing to be close to your aunt. But as my aunt said, you should know Wuyi first, so there is a choice between the two. "


    Xie should nod, "Xie should understand."


    Xie Ling sighed, "Wuyi is excellent enough. He can carry the great cause of the Xie family. But why did three people come out of the Xie family? The eldest brother didn''t die, and you grew up too fast. If not, from the eldest brother to Wuyi and then to you, the three of you would not be affected by these things, and even the Xie family would be better. But if you want to blame, you are too brilliant and take away the glory of Wuyi. "


    Xie Ling immediately shook his head again, "in fact, it''s not your fault. Who doesn''t want their children to be better than themselves? "


    Xie Ying suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Auntie, go back with me. The head of Xie''s family is still his father''s. I''ll just be the general of Dazhou."


    Xie Ling said with a bitter smile, "you silly child, you really don''t know these things when you are a big brother? The reason why he is patient and does not move is because he thinks you are dead, and the Xie family can only be handed over to him. But once the news that you are still alive reaches Dazhou, your father will be cleaned up by the elder brother. It must be said that the elder brother is more suitable to be the master of the house than anyone else. After all, he is wholeheartedly planning for the Xie family and has no selfish intention. "


    Xie should keep his head down and say nothing.


    Xie Ling suddenly reached out his hand and touched his head, and said softly, "you have a good friend, which is more important than that you are the general of Dazhou and the son-in-law of Dazhou. No one is more suitable to be the head of Xie''s family in the whole week. So, you can only be the master of the house. As for Wuyi, my aunt just hopes that the elder brother will give him a decent way to die You should make more plans for the Xie family. Anyway, you can''t defeat the Xie family. Forget it. If you don''t say too much, your aunt has done something wrong and will be punished. "


    Xie Ying suddenly looked up.


    Xie Ling had already walked to the edge of the cliff. She looked at Xie Ying and said with some regret: "my aunt really wants to find a family to marry out, but even if that person is not as brilliant as you, it can''t be too bad."Xie Ying murmured: "aunt?"


    "There will be no sugar gourd for my aunt."


    Xie Ling smiles, and her face is full of tenderness.


    She jumped.


    I jumped down from Feixian peak.


    Xie Ying was a bit out of his wits.


    He still remembers the few times he was wronged in his life. Who would he like to talk to most? Either uncle Xie Chenjun, or his mother, or his aunt.


    Although Xie Ying never liked eating sugar gourd.


    Kexie Ling would give him a bunch of sugar gourd every time.


    She always said that children in the world should like it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    When Xie Ying came back to Wanbao Pavilion, Li Fuyao was looking for books on the second floor. All of them were elementary school books of Confucianism, which could not be said to be profound.


    Xie Ying sat down by the window, his head against the window, casually took a book on the shelf beside him and put it on his face.


    Li Fuyao closed the book and asked, "what did your aunt say to you in the end?"


    Xie Ying''s face was covered by a book. Li Fuyao couldn''t see his expression. He only heard Xie Ying sigh, "what else can I say? I can''t get there at last. However, we Xie''s family are very free and easy. Until finally, my aunt didn''t ask me to let go of my father."


    Li Fuyao walked a few steps, sat opposite Xie Ying, and calmly said, "your aunt didn''t reason with me, but at last she told you something else. Now that you look like this, I can feel all the feelings. It''s not polite. If you want to comfort someone, it''s very useful to say" Empathy ", but in most cases, it''s not true I can feel it, but I''m different. I can understand. Do you know why? "


    Xie Ying''s head swayed slightly under the book.


    This is the shaking head.


    Li Fuyao continued: "when I was very young, I was not from Zhou. At that time, I lived in Luoyang City. Like children in the world, I didn''t feel worried at all. I didn''t feel that the world was very bad and hard to endure at all. But when I got to white fish town, I began to work hard to live and do what I didn''t think about for the cold money When I think about things, I really understand that in this world, where is so lovely


    Xie should not be moved, "this seems to have nothing to do with today''s affairs."


    For Xie Ying''s indifferent response, Li Fuyao just continued to speak softly: "the point is how I came from Luoyang City to Baiyu town."


    Xie Ying said, waiting for the following.


    Li Fuyao continued, "Yanling is a huge thing to Dazhou, because Yanling not only has more soldiers and soldiers than Dazhou, but also because there are always a group of friars in Yanling. This is the reason to ensure that Yanling is in the territory and no small country dares to challenge. As for the role of the Yanling academy behind it, in fact, it is used to frighten Dayu and Liang Besides the stream, the most significant function is to transport monks to Yanling. According to my opinion, there are not many monks in the world, but there are not many monks who can go far away. Naturally, the Yanling academy can''t let them stay in the school for a generation. Therefore, it''s normal that there are friars in Yanling, but there are no monks in Dazhou, Every year in Luoyang City, the school will send people to select some children who can walk on the road of practice to bring them back to the school. In the long run, the number of friars in Yanling is beyond your imagination. "


    Xie should seize the key point of this, "you were elected?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "there are only a few places each year, but it is always possible that one or two of the children found in that year are also suitable, so there are some choices."


    Xie should not be a fool, quickly know the answer, "so your quota was robbed?"


    Li Fu shook his head. "Maybe someone bought it."


    Xie Ying stopped talking. He vaguely felt that there should be something sad about Li Fuyao, so he did not intend to ask any more questions.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "there are many things that I really don''t want to have. For example, now, if you look, we still haven''t seen the sunrise."


    Xie Ying tut praised: "Li Fuyao, you make the sword good. You really have a set of reasoning."


    Li Fuyao ignored, but after standing up, he calmly said: "no matter how much I don''t want to face it, but I have to face it one day."


    -


    ever since the old sacrificial wine came into Shaoliang City, he stayed in the post house prepared by the Ministry of rites. These days, he did not go out, but the post house still received the invitation like snowflakes. No matter whether they want to see the old sacrificial wine or not, the officials and nobles in Shaoliang City dare not show it at all. Xie Jiacai made such a contribution, In the end, if you don''t pay attention to the emperor''s drinking, you should be careful if you don''t make them happy.


    It is not impossible for Shaoliang city to give its place to others.


    After the invitation was sent to the post house, neither the old sacrificial wine nor the great martial master Xie Wuyi made any response.


    For a while, no one in Shaoliang city could feel the idea of the old sacrifice wine.


    not until three days later, in the afternoon, the princess, who lived in the Fengyang Pavilion, went to the post office for a long time. The old wine that did not show up in front of a hundred official hours was seldom seen in a small courtyard and the royal highness of the inn.


    Ji Nanlong helped Xie Chen Jun to come to a bamboo chair in the courtyard. After letting Xie Chen Jun sit down slowly, he put a snow-white fox fur brought from the palace on the knee of the old sacrificial wine.


    Ji Nanlong was sitting on a stone bench beside him, looking gaunt.


    Xie Chen County squinted, looked at the princess''s Royal Highness, and slowly opened her mouth. "The royal highness of the princess, in fact, can be felt by the old minister. It is really fortunate that the old man can get the princess''s green eyes, but even if the old minister is willing to give up an old face, he is willing to help the child to bring about this marriage. ¡£¡±Ji Nan long raised his head and said in a soft voice, "where does the old sacrifice wine say?"


    Xie Chen Jun said with a smile: "the Xie family, the same as Langya Wang family, originally rose at the same time. The Wang family was devoted to Literature at that time. After entering the dynasty, the whole generation of governors came from the Wang family. In addition, many of the most brilliant writers in the literary circle of the Zhou Dynasty were also Wang surnamed. Even there was a" Scholar "even hanging in the old minister''s study Why did Wang''s family suddenly decline after decades of prosperity? Until now, Da Zhou did not know about Wang''s name in Langkai? In addition to the fact that Wang has chosen the wrong team several times, the rest of the reason is that they are all scholars from the beginning to the end, and the character in their bones is hard to say, but they also pay too much attention to them. Therefore, if you look for an unofficial history book on the market of Dazhou, you can see excellent comments on Wang. However, in orthodox history books, Wang''s praise is much less. The Xie family, in fact, has not paid much attention to the changes in the court hall. Although Xie''s foot is in the lake of the lake and the threshold of the temple, it seems that it is just this way that we can have a basis for advancing and retreating. Just like an old minister, it was clear that he could stay in the temple for a long time, even if he was to become a bailiff, Why did the old minister quit? Naturally, it is still for Wang''s consideration. It''s not easy for a family to rise, it''s more difficult to maintain its invincibility, and it''s even more difficult to think of a few steps forward. That''s why I think so much of my son. "


    Ji Nanlong was stunned and then asked, "what does the old sacrifice wine want to say?"


    Xie Chen Jun said with a smile, "so the princess and your majesty don''t have to try again and again. If Xie wants to be based on Dazhou, some things will naturally know how to advance and retreat, without how to beat them."


    Ji Nan long bowed his head, some dare not look directly at Xie Chen Jun.


    the latter softly said, "why is Princess highness so? How will she be?" in those past years, she had already made it clear enough. Now the reason why the old man is going to enter the city is only to make his majesty owe his old minister a little more affection, so that his majesty will be more lenient towards Xie''s future.


    Ji Nan long shook his head. "It''s unnecessary to say that. My father will not treat Xie lightly."


    Xie Chenjun no longer said more, after all, some words were not with her.


    Ji Nanlong stood up and left the small yard, leaving Xie Chenjun alone to keep his eyes closed in the small yard.


    From the beginning to the end, Xie Chen Jun''s words are not words of heart to heart. When dealing with the emperor''s family, it is better to be a businessman who makes the emperor''s family owe you some incense and fire than to be a dedicated minister.


    Xie''s family is different from Wang''s.


    Apart from knowing how to advance and retreat, the rest lies in the fire.


    Simple three words, but not simple at all.


    A moment later, the old sacrifice wine suddenly opened his mouth and said angrily, "get out."


    On one side, Xie Wuyi, who was about to go this way, stopped, took the wine pot from his waist, raised his head and drank a pot. Then, the great master of Wudao, who was likely to become the next head of the family, wiped his mouth, said nothing, and disappeared.


    The master of the Xie family, who was not old enough to die tomorrow, looked at the sky and said, "tell Li Ji that I will go to his house tonight."


    A middle-aged man who had been waiting in the distance nodded his head and then left the courtyard to find out the invitation cards he had received these days. He put the letter of the bailiff on the top and wrote something with his pen.


    At dusk, it was getting dark.


    The carriage in front of the post house was ready. Xie Chenjun got up slowly and walked out of the courtyard. He came to the carriage with the help of the groom.


    Then the old sacrifice wine did not say a word.


    The coachman, who was also a first-class master in the lake of Dazhou, held his breath and concentrated.


    After a long time, the old sacrifice wine just said to go.


    The carriage moved slowly.


    Xie Wuyi appears at the gate of the post house. Beside him, there is another master of the Xie family''s worship.


    The man said in a low voice: "before, ye Kaishan sent back the news that Xie Ying had gone to feixianfeng. The three of them had gone to kill him. It is reasonable to say that there should be a reply now, but..."


    Xie Wuyi is still a man with a wine pot on his waist. He chuckles, "my son, how could he die so easily? Since he can run out of the palace of the state of Chen, it''s nothing to kill some martial arts men in the world. But I''m a little curious. Is he cruel enough to kill his aunt? Or my sister, who didn''t have a hard heart in the end? "


    How can he get involved in it?


    Xie Wuyi took a sip of wine and said with a calm smile, "the spy over there will know this news before long. When he returns to Shaoliang City, I will die. I know his temper very well."


    The man asked in a low voice, "shall we send someone to intercept the spies?"


    Xie Wuyi shook his head, "kill the elder brother first."


    The man suddenly surprised, "kill the master?"


    Xie Wuyi asked, "otherwise, how else?"The man was worried, "Xie family, there are still many people obey the orders of the master, can it be?"


    Xie Wuyi shook his head, "this time I personally do it, Xie''s offerings, I can kill them with one hand."


    After saying this, Xie Wuyi suddenly looked down at his empty sleeve and said to himself, "in the end, I have only one hand."


    The man was silent for half a quarter of an hour, and at last he whispered, "I''ll take care of the post house."


    Xie Wuyi raised his head to look at the carriage which had been invisible for a long time. He said calmly: "no, for the elder brother, I don''t know how many people would like him to die. It seems that the guilt of Xie''s family and the big brother really disappeared after his death?"


    When he said this, Xie Wuyi was sarcastic.


    Then the great master of martial arts walked alone in the street and walked into the night.


    As for the carriage, it has now reached the gate of the house of the governor.


    In addition to the emperor''s majesty, there was only one person who could be welcomed by him in person during the whole Zhou Dynasty. He could not only welcome him in person, but also make him willingly.


    Apart from the Xie family, Xie Chen Jun''s life is brilliant enough to make people feel brilliant.


    I''m afraid that in the 200 years since the founding of the state, it is very difficult to find a person who is similar to the old sacrifice wine.


    So let Li Ji stand in the cold wind, he is willing.


    Xie Chen Jun lifted the curtain and stepped out of the carriage.


    Li Ji bowed his hands and saluted, "I have seen the old sacrifice wine."


    Xie Chenjun was not polite at all. "In the whole city of Shaoliang, only you, Li Ji, have half the qualification to sit at the same table with me. Therefore, I rejected so many invitation cards and only came to you. No matter whether you are willing to invite me, an old man who is about to die, to have a meal, I''m here. You can''t get rid of me."


    Li Ji nodded and said with a smile, "since the old sacrifice wine has come, who dares to rush it?"


    Xie Chenjun laughed it off.


    When entering the mansion, Li Ji suddenly said: "others don''t know the purpose of laojijiu''s entering Shaoliang city this time, but Li Ji knows that if there is a place for Li Ji to help, Li Ji may really refuse the old sacrifice wine this time."


    Xie Chenjun snorted coldly, "if I can''t do anything by myself, no one else can do it in the court. If I can''t do it, I don''t worry about it or ask for help."


    Li Ji didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He just chuckled and said, "that''s very good."


    The old sacrificial wine did not pay attention to him any more, but walked slowly in front of Li Ji, as if he were the master of this mansion. On the contrary, it was Li Ji who was just like a guest.


    When they came to a small side hall, a servant had already lit the stove. As soon as they walked into the side hall, the chill disappeared. Several pots of wine were warm beside the stove, and the table on the side was really shabby. Except for a plate of peanuts, the rest was just a dish of pickled radish.


    If the way of treating guests of this bailiff depends on outsiders, I think it is extremely bad.


    But the old sacrifice wine is just fine.


    After eating enough delicacies, I found that it was not as good as these pickles.


    After sitting down, Xie Chen Jun opened his mouth and asked, "is this the tribute wine in the imperial palace?"


    Li Ji shook his head. "Not only it''s not, but it''s far from good. This wine is just a cheap product I bought in a market restaurant. A jar of wine costs less than a penny."


    Xie Chenjun laughed heartily.


    Then a moment later, the old sacrificial wine asked Li Ji to drink it.


    The two exchanged drinks. One was the most powerful governor of Dazhou temple in the past, and the other was the present-day Zaizhi. However, there was no temple or state affairs in their conversation.


    What Xie Chen Jun and Li Ji said were all the scenery of Yanshi City, and what Li Ji said was only the scenery of Shaoliang city.


    The two great men of the temple were not full of words.


    After drinking half a pot of wine, Xie Chenjun put his hand out in front of the stove, felt the temperature, and chuckled: "if it''s hot, they will stop."


    Li Ji is frown, "not necessarily, the world is more than the generation of insane."


    Xie Chenjun chuckled: "I really thought life and death was not a big deal before, but now, I have figured out the taste of the four words" life and death do not know. "


    Li Ji is so clever that he is not a fool since he can sit in the seat of Dazhou zaizi.


    These four words are from the war report from the border army.


    He asked in some doubt: "since the old sacrifice wine wants to save incense and fire, why do you want to do so now?"


    Xie Chenjun still laughs.


    Li Ji soon understood.


    Or because life and death do not know four words.


    Until now, Xie Chenjun has only opened the window and said, "although my spy hasn''t come back, as long as Wu Yi comes today, doesn''t it mean that my guess is not wrong? Since there''s nothing wrong with it, it''s the best way for your majesty not to ask and do nothing about it. Anyway, he has to owe a little bit of incense fire, bigger or smaller, more or less. As long as he can solve the present situation, he will not care about it. "Li Ji sighed, "Your Majesty has not done wrong. Any emperor who is not stupid will do so."


    Xie Chenjun was in a good mood. He said with a smile, "I just hope that tonight, there will be no Yi among the people who come."


    Li Ji sighed again, "take pity on my mansion. It has become a chessboard for the old sacrifice."


    Xie Chen County calmly said: "can Shaoliang city find other places as my death place? Is there anyone else who can be completely untouched after my husband''s death? Except for you, Li Ji


    Li Ji took a sip of wine and whispered, "but the old sacrifice wine doesn''t seem to want to die so rashly."


    The governor used the word rash.


    There seems to be something wrong.


    "If Wu Yi didn''t do anything stupid, I would die. Is it different for me to die in whose hands? But ah, he just let an old man who was dying see hope. If he had hope, it would be difficult to die. "


    Xie Chen County as like as two peas in a long silence, saying "I do not want to die like this."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    When xiechen county and Zaizhi Liji were drinking in the mansion of Zaizhi, only the groom who had accompanied the old sacrificial wine was left in the yard.


    The unknown groom, with a knife in his arms, sat alone in the courtyard, looking at the lights in the room with a cool expression.


    As one of the Xie family''s bigfang children, Xie Shi''an is the first person in the lake of Dazhou to use a knife.


    Xie Ying was instructed by him when he learned the sword. If not, even if Xie Ying''s talent was no longer outstanding, he would not be so extraordinary in martial arts and Taoism at this age.


    At the beginning, he held the sword in his hand.


    However, compared with Xie''s generation, Xie Chenjun was one day more famous in the temple, and then Xie Wuyi was more famous in the world for a time. This son of the one-sided house didn''t have so many ideas in his life. He didn''t study, he didn''t practice the art of war, and he didn''t want to make friends with other so-called heroes in the world. Over the past few decades, apart from teaching Xie Ying, he didn''t have a lot of ideas Besides practicing the sword, the most important thing is to practice the sword.


    Xie Shi''an has been traveling around Dazhou since he was just a few years ago. He has beaten all the well-known Daoists one by one. In the competition that no outsider has seen, Xie Shian has never lost. Now, the so-called first person of Dao Dao in Dazhou''s Lake is already his defeated general ten years ago.


    If only on martial arts, Xie family, I am afraid that only Xie Wuyi can fight with him.


    Therefore, this time, Xie Chen Jun would choose to take this unknown clan brother.


    The Xie family is one foot in the world. If there are few martial arts masters who can stand up for their appearance, they can''t be said to be a Wulin family.


    Now Xie Shi''an, who is holding a plain iron knife, is waiting for many people, for the killers who will appear here tonight, and for those who want Xie''s family to collapse in the court.


    Most of all, he is waiting for Xie Wuyi.


    Xie Wuyi can mercilessly send his son Xie Ying to death, but Xie Shi''an can''t.


    He has been such a disciple in his whole life. If anyone wants to kill him, he has to pay for his life.


    This truth, no matter who comes, is like this.


    Xie Chenjun, the owner of the family, only said a few words to him. The general meaning is that if Xie Wuyi shows up today, it doesn''t need to say much. He can kill by his ability. When he enters the courtyard, he can already prove that he is not the son of the Xie family.


    If he doesn''t come, he will be the future master of Xie''s family.


    At that time, Xie Shi''an just listened and didn''t say anything. Even the meaningful eyes of Xie Chen Jun were ignored.


    The overall situation of Xie family is not what he wants to think about.


    He was a rough man who only knew how to practice swords. He would not pay attention to them, nor would he like to pay attention to them, let alone pay attention to them.


    The lights in the room were shaking. Two old people who knew what a big event was going to happen tonight had a drink. After a few pots of wine, they didn''t feel drunk. Xie Chenjun had a bright look in his eyes, while Li Ji, the governor of the state, had a rosy face. He was holding up his spirit and suppressing the drunkenness that should have made him drunk.


    He said with some exclamations: "there are many people in Shaoliang city who want to die of old sacrifice wine."


    Xie Chen Jun narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "since I entered Shaoliang City, I''m afraid that apart from your majesty, none of the other princes in the imperial court didn''t have the heart to kill me. Originally, they didn''t have a Liangzi with me. It can''t be said that they had to kill me. But now the situation in Shaoliang city is like this. I have nothing wrong with Xie Chenjun, but I have to die to break it Do you think it''s worthless to die? "


    Li Ji took a sip of wine. "In the final analysis, Xie Ying''s contribution is so great that if he doesn''t die, his majesty can only treat Xie family well. If not If it wasn''t that big, it wouldn''t have happened today. "


    Xie Chen Jun took the last pot of wine by the stove, looked at the pouring out of the wine, and said in a soft voice, "it''s the most merciless emperor''s house."


    This kind of words, only he this dying old man can say a few words.


    I''m afraid only Li Ji dared to listen to the whole week.


    However, the two old people still have their own thoughts.


    Xie Chenjun rubbed his cheek and suddenly looked out. Although the doors and windows of the side hall had been closed for a long time, it seemed that the old man''s vision could still penetrate this side and look further away.


    Dozens of bodies have been found in the courtyard outside the gate.


    Xie Shi''an, who was still holding the iron knife, looked at a killer who had not yet been able to breathe in the distance, and calmly asked, "my Xie family, how can I be deceived?"


    There is no one who can make this seemingly mediocre groom draw his knife.


    What a shock.


    There was also a pile of corpses outside the zaizhifu. Standing next to the corpse was a middle-aged man with one arm. The man who took out the wine from his waist and took a sip said with a smile: "I thank you for my family affairs. Where can I get your involvement?"


    No one answered him, because they were all corpses and couldn''t speak.The one armed man leaped over the wall of zaizhifu.


    Tonight, under the instruction of Li Ji, the guards who guard the zaizhifu on weekdays all took a day off and were not in the zaizhifu.


    Therefore, when the man with only one arm came to the courtyard, he only saw Xie Shian holding an iron knife.


    Xie Shian called out Xie Wuyi.


    The latter immediately stopped and looked at the son of the Xie family, who had never had any reputation.


    "Did you push Yinger into Huaiyang city?" Xie asked bluntly


    Xie Wuyi to now, also just said: "should son is my son."


    Xie Shian said stiffly, "he is my disciple."


    "Since Ying''er is your son, you should die if you send him to that place."


    Xie Wuyi took off the wine on his waist and looked at Xie Shi''an, "by what means do you have a knife? Just because you''re the big brother who called me to kill me


    Xie Shian didn''t want to say more. He was not a talkative person, so he just pulled out the knife he had been holding.


    The knife is not very good, but he is an expert at using it.


    After practicing Sabre for so many years, the Wufu, who had the intention of killing for the first time, finally made his sword.


    The light of the knife flashed by, and it was dazzling at night.


    Xie Wuyi stepped back from the knife.


    -


    in the palace, his majesty did not sleep tonight.


    There are many reasons for not sleeping. It may be that he stayed up all night because there are too many folded pieces and his majesty needs to correct them. But it may also be because of what will happen in Shaoliang city tonight, which makes him unable to sleep.


    But the reason why his majesty did not sleep tonight is not clear. At this moment, he is correcting the book in the imperial study. The eunuch who is in charge of rites and seals is still waiting outside the door, but he lights the lamp in the imperial study.


    The emperor''s majesty did not have many folds in front of him, but he criticized it very slowly. The red pen moved very slowly on the paper. It seemed that he wanted to finish it before dawn.


    There is a bamboo dragonfly on the desk, colorful, seems to be looking at him ironically.


    His Majesty was upset, but did not want to leave the place.


    He was trained by the late emperor as a prince. Therefore, he did not know how much he had read about the deeds of those great kings. He was not unfamiliar with how to be a virtuous king and how to be a hero. He was even very handy.


    If he was placed in the position of emperor Yanling, he might be able to do well. At least, he would not make Yanling worse than before. Even in the Zhou Dynasty, he was still in power for more than ten years, expanding the territory of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    He is not really a failed king.


    However, what the emperor said most to him in the past was not how to govern the country and how to make the people admire him. Instead, he always talked about the emperor''s mental skills.


    The late emperor always told him that as an emperor, you can''t have affection.


    In temples, balance is important. If one side is too powerful, it must be suppressed.


    But he never wanted to crush the Xie family.


    Even Xie should always be highly valued.


    The most important thing is that regardless of ancestral system, let Xie be the first emperor in law to be in charge of military power since the founding of Zhou Dynasty.


    Of course, all this presupposes that Xie should not die.


    As long as he doesn''t die, no matter how powerful he is, he will be.


    I can''t bear even a small thank you?!


    But now, Xie Ying is dead.


    Only Xie''s family is left.


    A county of Xie Chen who came to force me with Xie Ying.


    This old sacrifice wine, if you stay in Yanshi City honestly, I can bear it even if it is the name of Xie in Yanshi City in the future!


    But you must come to Shaoliang city. Even if I let you, those ministers in the imperial court who have always been happy with the heart of emperor Mo will let you go?


    The key point is that even if I know what''s going to happen, I can''t intervene.


    The emperor put down his pen and suddenly opened his mouth, "Lao Jijiu, what should I do to satisfy you?"


    The voice is full of helplessness.


    Where is the one who could say "if you give me a hundred years, I will enlarge the territory of Dazhou ten times." The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty.


    A careful calculation shows that, in fact, it is not a young man since Chuping years ago.


    -


    in the hall of the governor''s office, Xie Chenjun suddenly stood up and said with a soft smile, "Your Majesty has not been involved in this matter, and I am very satisfied. As for the absence of Yi himself, the old man is more satisfied. It seems that if the old man lived through the night, the only thing he wanted to think about was whether he could see the day when he was married to the Royal Highness.


    Li Ji was dizzy, but he also knew that the old sacrificial wine was really happy. The chief executive, who had been standing at the top of the great Zhou Dynasty hall for many years, sighed: "I knew for a long time that the old sacrifice wine didn''t want to die, and no one else could kill him."


    Xie Chen Jun said slowly: "but I can''t endure the same time. If it wants me to die, I can only go to die."Li Ji was stunned, and then he remembered what a crazy girl in the court said when he resigned years ago.


    Life is a big noise, quietly leave?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    The emperor blew his frozen hands, and then stood up and went to the bookshelf to get the books.


    Then for a moment, I heard the sound of the rain.


    He opened the window and watched the night rain.


    It was cold at night. His majesty quickly closed the window and sat back at his desk. He began to stare at the oil lamp.


    I don''t know when a figure appeared outside the imperial study.


    A young man in a white robe, carrying a sword case and carrying an umbrella, came to the imperial study. He ignored Su Jin, the eunuch who was in charge of rites. After collecting the umbrella, he stood under the eaves. Then he put the oil paper umbrella by the door, looked at the eunuch, and said with a smile, "who said that no friar will be found in a big week."


    Su Jin looks at this young man who has already been able to let out his sword spirit, and looks strange.


    There is also a kind of uneasiness from the bottom of my heart.


    In those days, swordsmen were the best to kill demons.


    Although the three religions and swordsmen fought together to resist the demon land, most of the demon monks died in the hands of these swordsmen.


    The demon Xiu in the mountain and river met the swordsman. He seemed to be born with a general momentum, and his momentum would be half short.


    The eunuch, who had read books in that school, didn''t go to see the young man in white robes. He just stared at the rain and sighed, "no matter how, it''s not like you. Last year or the year before last, are you still a little swordsman in the first place? After a trip to Jianshan, I have already walked on that road. Even I, if I really fight with you now, I''m afraid I can''t make it. "


    The young man said to himself, "with you, it''s not easy to die."


    Su Jin waved his hand. "Compared with that man, I''m really not worth mentioning."


    The white robed boy was stunned.


    Su Jin then asked with a smile: "since you are here, Xie Ying should also come back. Everyone says he is good at killing the emperor of Chen in Huaiyang city. But I, who came here, know that it is not so easy. There are monks in Huaiyang city of Chen state?"


    The white robed boy nodded. "One of them is unfathomable, but he doesn''t want to take care of these things. He is the Prime Minister of the state of Chen. Now he has left the state of Chen. The second is the king of Qi. He is a monk who can step into the Taiqing state only half a step away."


    After the white robed boy finished this sentence, Su Jin looked at him unexpectedly, and then sighed: "they all said that swordsmen have unparalleled killing power. In the past, I didn''t really believe it. Now, it''s not a lie. You can kill all the friars at the top of the green silk realm in the third level. I want to see that Chaojian immortal is really the first person in the mountains and rivers."


    The young man in white laughed it off.


    Su Jin turned his head and looked at the lights in the imperial study and said softly, "since Xie Ying is not dead, this bureau of Shaoliang city will be solved naturally. But Li Fuyao, what are you doing in the imperial palace?"


    The young man in white robe is Li Fuyao who changes into another suit given to him by his uncle Xie Lu.


    He looked at the imperial study and said calmly, "I want to know what your majesty has done in this bureau."


    Su Jin sighed and asked, "very important?"


    Li Fuyao nodded. "Nature is very important. Even from your Majesty''s point of view, your majesty is right, but for me, not necessarily. After all, Xie should be my friend."


    Su Jin folded his sleeves with both hands, and finally asked, "if we don''t agree, will you kill your majesty?"


    When he said this, Su Jin had an opportunity to kill.


    Li Fuyao was silent for a long time, and then gave the answer, "no, most of them are just disappointed with him."


    Su Jin nodded and stopped talking. Disappointment is better than despair.


    Before getting out of the way, Li Fuyao asked Su Jin, "Xie Yingruo is disappointed. It''s also a big event."


    Su Jin grinned bitterly and didn''t answer. He just let Li Fu shake the door and enter.


    As he walked into the imperial study, a cold wind almost blew out the lamp.


    As soon as his majesty looked up, he saw the young man in white who stood quietly in front of him.


    He hasn''t seen any changes in his body for two years, but not much. I''m afraid the most intuitive thing about him is that he is much taller than before.


    He still remembers the last time he saw him, the young man was eating tremella soup and saying that if he had a successful sword practice, how about guarding his share of the family property for Dazhou?


    His majesty said quietly, "are you back?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t look at the imperial study, but said, "I''m not a successful swordsman. I didn''t intend to come back. However, I had a friend who didn''t handle his family affairs properly. So I accompanied him back to have a look. When I arrived here, I suddenly found that this place was not like the place I had seen before. It seemed that what I said was not accurate. I should have looked up What I saw before was the good side, but now all that your majesty puts before me is the dirty side. I have seen these things, but I don''t want to see you again, so I feel a little sad


    The emperor sighed, "everything in the world is not so simple. What you show you can''t always be the side you want to see. There are some things that you don''t like. It''s normal. But if you get to my age or sit in my seat, you may understand."Li Fuyao frowned and looked at the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, "but I am still a teenager. The one who can think and accept me has not stood in front of you, so I am still a little sad about the current situation. What''s more, your majesty should be facing me now, rather than thinking about how I will face this situation in decades to come. "


    Li Fuyao made it clear that he wanted to tell the emperor that he was not satisfied with his attitude towards the Xie family, even if he had done nothing.


    His Majesty was silent for a long time, and did not say anything like sorry.


    Li Fuyao waited for a long time, but he was disappointed.


    At last he was ready to turn and leave.


    His majesty stood up and asked, "is Xie Ying back?"


    Li Fuyao did not turn around, but said in a low voice: "he is still Xie Ying, and the Xie family will not be disappointed with your majesty. After all, they have lived for so many years, and there are many things that can be opened up. Unlike me, who likes to be a bull''s-eye, Dazhou is still here, Xie''s family is still there, and Xie Ying is still there. After this night, Dazhou will be better. How good it is for the king and his subjects to be in harmony and to have survived the difficulties. "


    His majesty suddenly said solemnly, "thank you for everything you have done for Da Zhou."


    He is not a fool. Naturally, it is easy to think about what happened in Huaiyang city of Chen state.


    "I used to do things because I like this place, because I think this place is different from some other places. I won''t do things again in the future. You know, this place is the same as many places."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao walked out of the imperial study.


    The rain has stopped.


    He didn''t leave the oil paper umbrella, but made a lantern.


    It was given to him by his ancestor Xu Ji when he was asked to go down the mountain. Later, it was also because of the lantern that the ancestor pulled out a sword from thousands of miles to save his life.


    Now the young man with a lantern suddenly feels that he can''t see the road ahead.


    Eighty percent of my ancestors will never see you again.


    Big week has changed, too.


    What does it matter if this game can''t be broken?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    After the light rain stopped tonight, the battle between the two great masters in zaizhifu came to an end. In fact, Xie Shian, who used a knife, and Xie Wuyi, who had broken his arm, could not be separated from each other.


    Even Xie Shi''an is not so good.


    If the guest didn''t show up in the courtyard, the final result of the war might have been rewritten.


    When Qike comes back, the Xie jiabaoshu will come back.


    Although the old sacrificial wine and Zaizhi in the house were drinking, their minds were always in the courtyard. However, when Xie Ying pushed the door, it was not only the chief executive Li Ji, but also Xie Chenjun who was surprised.


    Xie Ying, who was somewhat wet on his lapel, went into the room, took off his coat and put it by the stove. After a while, he produced some white water vapor. After taking half a pot of warm wine and drinking it twice, Xie Ying sat down in front of his uncle and looked at the two most astute old men at that time.


    Xie Ying called out to Zaizhi.


    Li Ji rubbed his cheek and tried to sober himself up. Then he said that general Xie was back. It was a blessing of Zhou. Then he muttered to himself that there was no wine. He wanted to get the wine and leave from another part of the side hall, leaving this place for the two Xie family members.


    Xie Ying took another sip of wine.


    Seeing his most valued nephew, Xie Chen Jun didn''t show too happy. He just watched the nephew who was sure to make a choice tonight.


    Xie Ying said in a deep voice: "in the Wanbao Pavilion of Chen state, my aunt died."


    Xie Chenjun thought of her sister, whose face was abominable, but she was not bad at all in other aspects. She sighed, "this is the way she chose. If there is such an end, it''s self inflicted. Why didn''t I want a harmonious Xie family? But when the family is big, people''s hearts will be mixed. What you think and think is not good-looking, and it''s not easy to manage. You should take care of Xie''s family in the future. "


    Xie Ying was silent.


    Even if you still want to see how the old man''s face is still a little bit worse, even if you still want to see the old man''s face is still a little bit worse, even if you still want to see the old man''s face is still a little bit worse I know that in this bureau, you may make two choices at the beginning, one will make me appreciate you more, and the other will be a little disappointed, but in the end, I will admire you very much. Do you know which two options are? "


    After a moment, Xie Ying said slowly: "the two choices should be to return to the frontier army first. According to my present reputation, not to mention the whole army, at least two-thirds of the soldiers are willing to work for me. I just need to write a book in the army and tell the history of Huaiyang City, so that his majesty can know that his majesty will dispose of my father for me, And it''s not at all ungrateful, it''s taken for granted. "


    Xie Chenjun nodded, "this is the first one."


    Xie Ying continued: "second, you don''t need to write anything. Kill all the generals in the border army who don''t listen to my orders, and take the border army back to Shaoliang city. It''s doomed that the border army of Chen will not act rashly. Therefore, I have at least one month to deal with the affairs of Shaoliang city. At that time, it will not be as simple as killing my father, and even more, let Xie Jia shake himself into a real big week The royal family. "


    Xie Chenjun still nodded, "in this case, why did you choose neither of the two, because the situation in Shaoliang city is not obvious now?"


    Xie should have said nothing.


    Xie Chenjun said softly, "I said that if you choose the latter, it will be a situation I didn''t expect, but in the end, I won''t be too hard to accept. Even if you don''t choose, I won''t be disappointed. If you were your father''s age, you might choose this way. But at my age, if you think too much, you will feel indifferent. At your age, you can choose this way, It''s not bad. It''s not right or wrong. "


    Xie Ying suddenly said, "I really don''t know what you are thinking."


    Hearing this, Xie Chenjun''s wrinkles on his face seemed to stretch. He took a glass of wine and took a sip. "What am I thinking? Why do you know?"


    "There are so many younger brothers in the Xie family who want to know what I am thinking, learn from me, learn how to think about things and how to play chess. But there is only one county in Xie Chen. Why do you want to be the second one? What do you want to do? Do what you want to do, do it. Take the Xie family wherever you want to go Fang, Xie''s family is in my hands. I can''t help but take some twilight, but in your hands, it will be different. "


    Xie Ying was silent for a long time, and finally said what he wanted to say finally, "I don''t want my father to die."


    Xie Chenjun didn''t ask why, nor did he question the principles he had learned in weekdays, such as cutting roots. Now he just nodded, and the old man seemed to have spent his whole life looking out of his mind.


    Xie Ying stood up. Before he got out of the side hall, he heard a noise outside, and then many light spots appeared in the night. Based on Xie Ying''s experience in the army for many years, he knew that it was the sound of a large number of soldiers marching forward. He did not know how many times he heard the collision between the armor and the armor.He also opened the door and Xie Chenjun whispered, "Ying''er, this is another choice."


    Xie should turn a deaf ear and walk out of the side hall.


    In the courtyard, Xie Shian throws the guest to Xie Ying, and then he walks into the side hall without saying a word.


    Xie Wuyi, who had been stabbed by Xie Shi''an on his shoulder, was so bloody that he could no longer fight any more. He sat in front of the stone table in the courtyard and looked at the pot of wine on the stone table with a calm expression.


    Xie Ying stood outside the door.


    In the courtyard, a group of royal guards soon swarmed into the courtyard. The leader was the commander of the Royal Army. He had worked in the border army before. Xie Ying did not deal with him, but only knew each other''s lives.


    When I saw the famous Xie jiabaoshu in this prefecture, the tall commander of the imperial forest army was a little strange. Then he thought of the imperial edict in his arms, which was even more difficult.


    Xie Yingping said, "what does your majesty say?"


    The imperial commander read the content of the edict which was obviously written just now.


    The content is consistent with Xie Ying''s conjecture. The emperor''s majesty only gave Xie Wuyi an a charge of assassinating Xie Ying, a general of the surrounding army.


    Xie Ying thought of the last sentence of Xie Chen county.


    Another choice.


    He looked at Xie Wuyi, the latter still has no fluctuation. After seeing Xie Ying, he stood up and said, "how did your aunt die?"


    Xie Ying said it in a hoarse voice.


    as like as two peas, he said, "thank you," I said, "I thought you were the same as me, so I felt that I was the same as a master or a householder. Even if it was different, it was only that you were younger."


    Xie Ying did not answer, but looked at the commander of the imperial forest army.


    The latter said stoutly: "in accordance with your Majesty''s will, Xie Wuyi immediately into the prison."


    Xie Ying with a bitter smile, "father can think of this situation now."


    Xie Wuyi nodded, "if you want to do something, it''s natural that I have thought about everything before, but I never think I will have this end."


    Xie Ying nodded and was no longer ready to say anything. He just looked at the commander of the imperial forest army and calmly said, "even if Xie Ying goes to Beiyan County, please take care of the dragon."


    The commander of the imperial forest army was in a daze.


    Fortunately, soon, a man came in behind him.


    Su Jin, the eunuch in charge of rites in the inner court, was printed on his hand.


    The head of the eunuch in the Imperial City, after coming here, went straight to Xie Ying and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, please general Xie to enter the palace for a talk."


    Xie Yingying didn''t think about it and declined politely.


    Su Jin said in a low voice: "even if you don''t look at your majesty, but the princess Anyang in Fengyang Pavilion, general Xie must see each other?"


    Xie should have said nothing.


    Su Jin lowered his voice again and said, "Your Majesty''s edict is just an account for the Xie family. If general Xie doesn''t want Mr. Xie to die, then it will be easier for the prison. Your majesty will not let general Xie down."


    "Thank you very much," Xie Ying said softly


    Su Jin smiles, at least now this situation has not developed to the worst.


    He said in a low voice: "Your Majesty has ordered you to go down. Whether general Xie will go to the imperial study or Fengyang Pavilion, no one will stop you."


    Xie Ying nodded and walked out of the courtyard.


    At the gate of the courtyard, a young man in white with a sword box on his back stood in the moonlight in the distance.


    Li Fuyao.


    After watching Xie Ying come out, Li Fuyao came over and suggested, "let''s go together?"


    Xie Ying nodded. There is still a distance between here and the palace.


    So the two men walked slowly in the empty street by moonlight.


    Li Fuyao still carried the big red lantern in his hand. After a few steps, Li Fuyao said calmly: "after dawn, I will leave Shaoliang City, and I will never come back in my life."


    Xie Yingyi Zheng, immediately asked: "why."


    Li Fuyao said bluntly, "because I don''t want to come."


    Xie sighed, "disappointed?"


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    Xie Ying then asked, "according to your opinion, what is the place where you can stay but don''t feel disgusted?"


    Li Fuyao thought, "Jianshan is good."


    Xie Ying looked gloomy, "you are still a mountain fairy."


    Li Fu shook his head, but did not explain anything.


    Xie Ying was a little upset. "I''m a layman. I have a lot of things. If I don''t like it, I have to accept it. It''s not that I can''t do what I like once, but I can''t ignore the consequences."


    Li Fuyao suddenly solemnly said: "after eating enough hardships, he thinks that there will be no suffering places in the future, but everyone knows that it is impossible. But he still has extravagant hopes. If he fails to meet the expectation, he will naturally be disappointed. I can''t talk about disappointment in other places. But this is Shaoliang city. Naturally, I will be disappointed. Maybe many years later I will understand, but not now. "Xie Ying smile, smile is full of bitterness.


    Li Fuyao suddenly stopped.


    Because the front has reached the gate of the palace.


    Xie Ying picked up his mood and said with a smile, "I''ll never see you again. What if you really become the kind of person who looks down from the sky?"


    Li Fuyao said softly, "if someone asks me if I have a friend named Xie Ying, I will nod my head."


    Xie Ying laughs and presses the handle of Qike knife again.


    He strode forward.


    Li Fuyao walked back with a lantern.


    No one said goodbye in the world.


    Because I don''t know if I can see you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    There was still some time before dawn. Li Fuyao didn''t leave Shaoliang city in a hurry. According to the rules of Shaoliang City, he had to close the gate at night. If he wanted to leave the city from the gate, he had to wait until Mao.


    According to Li Fuyao''s accomplishments, it was not difficult to cross the city wall. However, after returning to the Zhou Dynasty, he changed into a white robed boy, and did not want to do so.


    He still had some affection for the city.


    At least, they have feelings for the people in the city.


    Li Fuyao, with a big red lantern, walked slowly along the streets of Shaoliang city. During this period, he ran into pedestrians. No one paid more attention to the young man who didn''t sleep in the middle of the night. Instead, he looked at the young man walking around the street with a lantern.


    Unconsciously, Li Fuyao came to the South City from the imperial city.


    The southern part of Shaoliang city is different from other places.


    Because there are brothels here.


    The layout of Shaoliang city is very regular. Every item is prescribed by the imperial court. For example, the brothel can only be found in the rouge lane of Nancheng.


    This rouge lane is full of brothels from the entrance to the end.


    Therefore, when Li Fuyao, who walked to rouge lane with a lantern, saw that it was still bright as day in the middle of the night, and the figure was graceful, he lost his mind for a moment.


    However, since he was wandering, Li Fuyao did not have any other thoughts. He did not enter the very special lane in Shaoliang City, but stopped at the river outside the alley.


    There are many boats in the river. There are many people on board.


    According to Li Fuyao''s present state, we can naturally hear the occasional sounds from those boats.


    He stood under the willow trees by the river, with a red lantern and a plain look.


    On the river, not every boat has that kind of scene. In fact, there are still many women whose clothes are exposed. They are still alone tonight. When they see the young people who are standing under the willows and don''t intend to enter the rouge lane, some women immediately drive the boatman to come here. One of the fastest boats is a young woman in a blue shirt standing on the rouge Outside the lane, she was actually the shallowest one in "qualifications", and she had not been in this business for a short time. Therefore, in the past half a month, other predecessors had more or less opened a picture, but she did not once. She had a beautiful face, but she was not very brilliant, and she did not dare to attract guests. Now, after watching the white robed teenager in the middle of the night, she finally gnawed her teeth and thought about her old mother After getting off the boat and trotting all the way to this side, the rest of the women who saw this scene gave up one after another, and some even pulled the boatman into the cabin.


    The woman in green shirt first trotted. When she was about to reach Li Fu''s body, she slowed down.


    in the end, she still couldn''t let go.


    Li Fuyao, holding a big red lantern, looks at the pinched woman in blue.


    He said nothing.


    The latter felt a little frightened.


    After a few more steps forward, she felt that she should not have come over. She was thinking of turning back. The white robed boy must have stopped her.


    She then timidly walked a few steps and gave Li Fuyao a blessing.


    Li Fuyao asked, "how much is it for one night?"


    The woman in green shirt whispered: "only ten Liang silver."


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer. He just kept looking at her.


    She was a little disappointed, and then asked tentatively, "eight Liang silver?"


    Li Fuyao put away the big red lantern, took a ingot of silver from her arms and put it in her hand. Then she sat down on the stone steps beside her.


    The latter weighed the silver in his hand and found that there was no more than ten liang of silver. After collecting it, he found that Li Fuyao did not go to the boat. Instead, she sat down on this side, which made her a little strange. The rich people in Shaoliang city had some strange hobbies, but they didn''t say that they would do it here.


    She asked with some uncertainty.


    The young man in white, who looked very young, was dumbfounded and finally just said to sit down and have a chat.


    After sitting down, the woman in blue began to look at the thing on the back of the boy in white robe. From her point of view, it was like the piano box on the back of those zither players.


    It''s just that if you are a zither player, she doesn''t believe that he can have so much money.


    Li Fuyao looked at the river in the distance and asked in a low voice, "has it been hard?"


    The woman in blue looked around and found that the young man was talking to her. She was silent for a moment and carefully worded: "it''s not bad to go to the street to beg for food."


    Li Fuyao turned to look at her, and then said, "it''s not hard to feel like this? Then you must have suffered even more. "


    The woman in blue smiles and says nothing.


    She was just afraid that she would answer no later. The white robed young man would take back the money she had taken out.


    In fact, it is quite a lot of money.


    Li Fuyao pointed to the looming bright moon in the sky and said, "since we all feel that we are not suffering, we must have some hope for the future. I don''t know if I have ever thought about marrying someone. Who do you want to marry. How to make a living after getting married, and what if someone else talks about it? "Li Fuyao, who asked all these questions in one breath, quickly added: "I have so many questions, you can answer which one you want to answer, and you don''t have to answer what you don''t like."


    The woman in green clothes tilted her head and thought for a moment. It seemed that the white robed young man was different from the other guests who came to the rouge lane. After thinking for a moment, she said with a smile, "girls in Shaoliang City, who doesn''t want to marry general Xie Yingxie?"


    Li Fuyao smiles.


    But the next sentence, let him some surprise, "but I don''t want to."


    He didn''t ask why he didn''t want to, because she would say it later.


    Sure enough, the woman in blue soon explained the reason. After that, she also said the rest of the questions. Li Fuyao listened patiently and rubbed her cheek.


    In the end, the woman in green clothes took the liberty to ask, "what''s the matter with you, sir?"


    Li Fu shook his head. "I like a girl. I used to think she was very elegant. But later I found out that she was going to go to the toilet. When she was in a bad mood, she would scold her mother. Do you think I should be disappointed?"


    The woman in green shirt covered her mouth and said with a smile, "but everyone in the world is the same. No one doesn''t go to the toilet."


    Li Fu shook his head. "But when some people are angry, they don''t scold their mother."


    "But those girls are not the man the young master likes," the woman blurted out


    Li Fuyao smiles again.


    Then he looked at the sky and stood up.


    The woman in green shirt was surprised, "do you think it out?"


    Li Fu shook his head. "The girl I like is really not very good-natured. She is always scolding. It''s just that I still like her. It''s different from what I said just now


    The woman in blue is at a loss.


    But Li Fuyao had picked up the lantern again and walked on.


    He carried the lantern four times tonight.


    This time was the most relaxed, not only because he thought of the girl in his mind, but also because the place he was going to next was really a good place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    There is an ordinary hut standing on the ground.


    In front of the hut is a small stream. I don''t know where the source is and where it will flow. In fact, it is not clear where it will flow. However, one thing is that this stream passes through the cottage anyway, and the most interesting thing is that there are some small and medium-sized fish in this small stream.


    Behind the hut, there is a bamboo forest.


    There were 99 bamboo trees in that bamboo forest.


    Later, I don''t know who cut some. Now, there are not many left. At one glance, there are only twenty or thirty.


    But still green, in this winter, it is still vibrant.


    Wutong is not small, three rooms, in the open space before the hut, there is a simple stove on the open side, there is a small Indus tree beside the stove.


    trees hang many things, not only the common food of dry farm pepper, corn cob, but also garlic, ginger and other things on this Indus tree.


    at Wutong tree''s height, there is a bird''s nest. There is a sparrow in the nest. It looks out of the Wutong tree and looks funny. A woman was cooking before the


    stove. It was just a woman who had not been chucking on a head, but she was not handsome. She was wearing a bland gray dress. She was holding the spade in her hand and frying what she was in the iron pan. The fragrance of the pot kept pouring out, so that the little sparrow on the side of the Wutong tree could reach out. Head to watch the woman cooking.


    In front of the cottage, a man in green was sitting on an ordinary wooden bench with a green bamboo fishing rod in his hand. The fishing rod was made of bamboo that he had found in the bamboo forest behind the hut. As for the hook and thread, it was the needle and thread that the woman in cooking used to mend her clothes, which was not a good thing.


    But men in Tsing Yi enjoy themselves.


    The head of the family kneaded his stomach and was about to turn his head and ask the woman who was in charge of his life whether he could eat. How long has it been since noon?


    But the woman did not say a word, just a cold snort, and then the fishing man in green was very wise to stop turning his head, turned to continue looking at the stream in front of him, and sighed to himself: "it''s a matter of course to eat when I''m hungry. What''s the matter? Now my temper is so bad that I can''t even urge him?"


    The man in green spoke in a very low voice, obviously afraid of being heard by the woman. But just for a moment, the woman turned around like frost, pointed at the man in green with the spatula in her hand, and cursed: "old loach, don''t want to wait to do it by myself. Does my mother owe you in my last life or how? I''m so busy all day long that I have to serve you?"


    The man in Tsing Yi turned his head and looked at a cage of chickens and ducks in the bamboo cage in the distance, and sighed. What you are so-called busy all day long is to raise a chicken and duck?


    It seems to have seen through the idea of the man in green. The woman is holding her waist and will continue to speak. The man in green is shaking his head.


    The woman seemed to be too lazy to say anything, but turned her head and continued to stir fry the things in the iron pan.


    The man in green continued to turn around and look at the stream. Suddenly he didn''t know what he was thinking of. He said with a soft smile: "it seems that someone has taken a fancy to your baby girl these days. The bride price this time is not low. It is said that we are going to renovate our cottage. If we can''t see it, we have to demolish it and build a house that looks good to everyone, My friend has already written, saying that he will come to see us in the next few days and discuss the time of marriage


    The woman did not lift her head, but asked, "should you go down?"


    The man in Tsing Yi shook his head, "this kind of event doesn''t have you and your baby girl to nod, where can I dare to be presumptuous?"


    The woman asked, "since there is no agreement, what time will he come to discuss?"


    Tsing Yi men, like "good hearted", said a few words of good words for the nephew who had not met before. Then the woman became furious. She spatula fly to the iron pan and hit it hard, making the noise so that the little sparrow on the side of the phoenix tree was tremble all over.


    The woman said sarcastically, "well, you have to tell me what he can do with you. If you can''t catch up with you and want to marry my daughter, it''s really a dream!"


    The man in Tsing Yi was still smiling at the beginning. After hearing this, he could only shake his head and seriously said, "this is not as much as me. Even if it is more powerful than me, most of them are old men. In this way, is it not your precious girl who can''t get married?"


    The woman snorted.


    Then he remembered that his precious daughter-in-law said several heart to heart words with her after she came back from the other side, even though she was worried, "if that girl has an iron heart and she has to marry that boy, what should I do? Can you, the old father-in-law, accept it?"


    The man in Green said with a smile, "don''t just say me, you can say whether you can promise."


    The woman frowned, but for the first time she was a little worried and said, "that girl is wild and has a high vision. I didn''t worry about her being abducted by a murderer. But this time back, the girl seems to have changed her sex. Except for going out with you for a few times, most of the time she stays in the bamboo forest behind, If I didn''t let her go out to relax, I''m afraid that girl would become a little bit of a womanly girl. Would it be hard to come true by then? Would it be cheaper for a thousand dollar bastard? "The man in Tsing Yi was not so worried about his daughter-in-law. He just laughed and joked: "at that time, I''m afraid that boy is not willing to finish it. I don''t want to look at you and your wife all day."


    The woman''s mind was not at the back of the man in Tsing Yi. Instead, she listened to the first half sentence thoroughly. She looked at the kitchen knife on one side and snorted coldly: "if there is such a day, I will kill the little rabbit who killed thousands of dollars!"


    The man in Tsing Yi stretched out his hands and rubbed the temples on both sides of his forehead. When he thought of the first years when he gave birth to his precious daughter, they were thinking about what kind of son-in-law they were looking for. At that time, his daughter-in-law had already made it clear that he must have an inverted plug-in door, or he had thought about his life of so many years before he finally took the place of the young man The future son-in-law, who had never met and did not know who would be in the future, said a few good words. He said that as long as he really said it, it would be ok if he really told your daughter-in-law, but it didn''t matter if he didn''t break in. It didn''t matter at all. In the end, the daughter-in-law said that if the boy was as cowardly as him, he would not be able to do so!


    At that time, she said it firmly!


    In fact, he didn''t know why the word "coward" was placed on his head?


    Is it difficult to achieve because he is here, he is not the first, only the top five?


    The man in Tsing Yi can''t help but sigh. What do you know as a woman? If the top five become the first, the facial paralysis man who likes to carry a sword here from time to time can''t chase him?


    that guy handed out his sword, and not many people could hold on to it!


    Before the man took the last step, everyone in our side wanted to fight for the first place, but after he took the last step and came here from time to time to fight for someone, no one wanted to ask for the first name. It was really more hot than hot potato, and anyone who held it had to throw it away immediately, otherwise it would be an embarrassing situation Noodles.


    The man in Tsing Yi sighed. He suddenly thought of the guy that his precious girl talked about in those days. Then he said in a low voice: "boy, if you don''t take this evil breath for me, if you don''t say anything, you can''t get married!"


    Then soon, he sighed again.


    Two meanings.


    Can that kid make a difference?


    Will her daughter marry the boy who has no future?


    I can''t tell.


    The woman no longer spoke.


    The man in Tsing Yi suddenly stares at the stream, and his bamboo fishing rod starts to vibrate slightly.


    He grabbed it and pulled it without expression. It seemed that there was a huge object in the stream, which made a lot of water splash.


    The man in Tsing Yi looks the same, holding the bamboo fishing rod and dragging it up.


    There is a tremendous gas engine.


    The man who had been able to quarrel with his wife and daughter-in-law, now looks extremely indifferent, just trying to drag up the things in the stream.


    The woman worried in the distance and asked, "Qing Tian Jun, can you do it?"


    It was the first time a woman called him by his name today.


    This in the demon soil can be ranked in the top five giants, is a real sea boundary demon!


    The sages of the three religions and the sword immortals in Heshan and hehe can sit and talk about Tao.


    Qingtianjun laughed, "men can''t say no!"


    Then for a moment, he raised the green bamboo fishing rod in his hand. The thing in the stream burst out of the water, and it was a small green fish.


    It''s small, but no matter who comes to see it, he knows it''s not ordinary.


    Qingtianjun''s fishing rod shook, and the green fish was directly thrown into the stone jar beside the woman.


    After entering the water, the little fish was no longer swimming in the stone jar before.


    The woman took a look at the fish, did not pay attention to it, but continued to stir fry the things in the pot.


    Qingtianjun said with a smile: "I have saved the same dowry for that girl. If anyone has such good fortune to marry my daughter of qingtianjun, it is not enough for him to cultivate eighteen lives."


    the woman looked up at the sparrow on the Wutong tree, and thought of what the legend was.


    Phoenix Wutong?


    After catching the fish, qingtianjun finally stood up, looked over there, and said with a smile, "eat!"


    And the woman finally put the stir fried things in a big bowl.


    There are golden eggs in the bowl.


    The spirit is overflowing.


    If you see these golden eggs with sharp eyes, you will be scared to death by life.


    Three green bird eggs!


    Although there has never been a big demon in the sea for thousands of years, the ancient fierce birds like sanqingniao are still strong in blood. When they were born, they were born in the green silk realm. At that time, there were also many family and old officials. Now, although they are not as popular as before, they are not as good as before. In the demon land, there are not many people who dare to provoke ¡£


    I''m afraid these two are the only ones who dare to eat the eggs of three green birds!However, compared with the lunch of the demon soil giant, the place where he lived was even more frightening. Anyone who looked from a distance should know that the land under the hut was hanging in the clouds.


    As for the stream, it flows out from the clouds and flows to the demon earth. Only such a stream can breed those good things in it.


    The bamboo grove behind the thatched cottage is said to have been planted by the demon emperor who participated in the process of the unification of the demon family. There are only 99 bamboo trees.


    , that Wutong tree?


    This is the body where the Phoenix''s demon queen lives!


    The owner of that cottage at that time taught two masters of the great demons in the sea, Weimu!


    Now all of them have become the property of the demon soil giant.


    It goes without saying.


    In fact, the top five demons in the demon land should be able to move forward!


    -


    there is a Qingtian city on the Bank of SangJiang river.


    In such a place full of rough men like demon soil, there are not many places that can be as peaceful as this Qingtian city. Although qingtianjun, the demon soil giant guarding this place, spends most of his time fishing in front of his cottage, but after all, he is a giant, and his rule is still tens of thousands of miles.


    Qingtian city is just in the center of the ten thousand li rule.


    As the top group of people in the demon land, this big demon is different from other big demons. He is not bloodthirsty and does not like to fight with others. His temperament is extremely gentle. Therefore, after building this Qingtian city in those years, qingtianjun said that he could kill people in other places under his control. However, no one is allowed to fight in this Qingtian city.


    When the young floating words, there are three demon earth monks who climb the top of the tower realm do not pay attention to this sentence, and then the demon soil is short of three demon monks who ascend the tower realm.


    One of them was the nephew of another demon, so the demon went to SangJiang to talk with him.


    But in fact, even if qingtianjun did it, he would beat the giant who was also a great power in the demon soil on the SangJiang River and vomited blood. Those blood stains of the big demons fell into the SangJiang River, which made the whole SangJiang River boiling. The landscape was really appalling.


    Qingtianjun, who had always been gentle, punched one fist after another on that day, and beat the demon who had come to seek trouble from SangJiang River to fight the demon soil under his control.


    Even more directly threatened, if goodbye he stepped into the SangJiang River, he would directly kill him here!


    My dear, this is not any other ordinary demon cultivation, but a real big demon in the sea. This one says that killing is about to kill? You know, in these years, apart from Chao Qingqiu''s several visits to the demon soil, which made a number of demon soil giants big, where did the other demon soil giants suffer such humiliation?


    However, the demon soil giant did not dare to speak again from the beginning to the end,


    this also shows how the fighting power of qingtianjun is!


    But after this, no one dares to fight in this blue sky city.


    After all, a demon soil magnate suffered a loss in the hands of our Lord Qingtian. What other demon earth friars who are not qualified to speak in front of Qingtian King dare to do anything?


    It''s obviously an act of seeking death, but no one wants to do it.


    Therefore, this Qingtian city has become the most peaceful place for the whole SangJiang River, or the whole demon soil.


    It''s not much different from the mountains and rivers.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Today, a girl in green is walking in an ordinary Lane in Qingtian city.


    At the end of the lane, there was a small wine shop. The restaurant was clean and tidy, and there was absolutely nothing she didn''t want to see. She had seen the wine seller. So after passing by, she went into the restaurant.


    The woman had light in her eyes, so she wanted to open her mouth, but the girl just shook her head and asked for a jar of wine.


    The woman who sold wine no longer engaged in black hearted business, so the price of the jar was fair. Not only the girl in green could afford it, but also the middle-aged man who had walked in long ago.


    The middle-aged man sitting in a remote corner had a sword hanging beside him.


    In the demon soil, those who dare to hang swords around their waists should make two preparations.


    Be killed, or killed.


    But not in Qingtian city.


    Therefore, the other drinkers in this restaurant can only hold back the fire even when they see the middle-aged man with a sword hanging from his waist.


    There was no fire in the eyes of the girl in green. There seemed to be something else in her eyes.


    She did not speak first, the middle-aged man then sighed, "I don''t know why, I always meet you people who have met recently."


    The girl in green pulled the corners of her mouth and showed a trace of smile. She said sarcastically: "just tell them that you have saved me. No one will do anything to you in this SangJiang River, and those big people should be restrained."


    The middle-aged man frowned and said, "if so, how can I kill the demon?"


    When I said this, there was more anger in the eyes of those drinkers around me.


    Maybe I didn''t see a middle-aged man."When will you go back?" asked the girl in green


    The middle-aged man was a little surprised, "you want to drive me away?"


    The girl in green had no expression. "You can still come, but you have to tell me what happened to that idiot then?"


    The middle-aged man said with a smile, "how long has it been that I miss my stupid apprentice?"


    The girl in green turned her head and looked at the bearded middle-aged man and said seriously, "you''d better ask that fool not to be like you, or I will really kill him."


    The middle-aged man pulled out his ears and said, "how about being as sloppy as me or killing demons like me?"


    The girl in green didn''t speak, just took a sip of wine.


    She said, of course, is the former, as for killing demons, think about that fool also dare not.


    The middle-aged man sighed and joked, "I heard that the temple master went to Jianshan a few days ago, but I don''t know if he killed the stupid apprentice."


    The girl in green suddenly turned her head.


    His eyes are full of murderous spirit.


    The middle-aged man was so upset by her that he said: "the old ancestor of Jianshan made another sword later. It is said that it was for a younger swordsman. At that time, Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the evil cult, was seriously injured by his ancestor''s sword. The old man in the academy may have been with the younger swordsman and survived."


    The girl in green frowned and finally whispered, "it''s still useless. It''s really a fool."


    The middle-aged man laughed, "do you think anyone can make my master use his sword?"


    This is disguised to help his stupid apprentice say a good word.


    The girl in green didn''t speak. She just took a sip of wine and was about to get up.


    At this time, one of the drinkers on the side put the wine bowl a little bit bigger and made a big bang.


    Obviously, this is a deliberate voice.


    They are dissatisfied with this and the Terran swordsman said so many words of the young girl.


    Everyone can feel that the girl in green is not a human being.


    The girl in green looked at him.


    Her father said that she could not fight in the city. If she did, no one would go to the big demon to complain that there was a girl in green who started fighting in the city.


    Even if it does, it doesn''t work.


    In this city, she does not say who she is, and no one will provoke her. If she reveals her identity, no one dares to tell her what to do.


    This city is on the Bank of SangJiang River, called Qingtian city.


    Qingtiancheng belongs to qingtianjun. She is qingtianjun''s daughter.


    Her name is Qinghuai.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    Qinghuai gets up and leaves the restaurant without paying for the wine, but the woman who is said to have a good background in Qingtian city doesn''t say anything, let alone ask for less money.


    After all, in this Qingtian City, even if you have a deep background, is it hard to have that girl deep?


    This is only limited to a few people know things, women do not say, by these do not know the situation of the guy to touch the mold.


    Chen Sheng, with his sword hanging around his waist, looked at some of the wine drinkers who had been in a strange mood over there before, and sneered: "you, if you don''t look at me like this in Qingtian City, you will die. Where else can you get in the way of your eyes?"


    After that, the wine drinkers were even more furious. Two of them were strong and wanted to stand up. Although no one was allowed to do it in the city of Qingtian, they would not be punished by the demon for spitting?


    What''s more, this Terran, with a sword at his waist, is obviously the same as that sword immortal chaoqingqiu. Although it is not clear that qingtianjun has deep hatred for chaoqingqiu, he should not be seen in the end. Even if the punishment comes down, it should not be really heavy.


    Only two demon Xiu, who had just given birth to such an idea, stood up, and Chen Sheng pressed the white fish sword in his waist with a smile. In this wine shop, the sword spirit suddenly overflowed.


    It turns out that this swordsman, after two years of traveling in the demon land, has made progress in kendo cultivation compared with before.


    The two demons had their mouths watered.


    Before Chen Sheng had time to speak, the wine seller came over with a jar of wine and placed it heavily on the wooden table in front of Chen Sheng. The woman''s face was not very good. "I''ll take this jar of wine. If it''s damaged by a fight later, you''d better consider whether the silver is enough."


    Chen Sheng didn''t want to fight with these demon Xiu, who was not high at first sight. After hearing this, he immediately said with a smile: "OK, there is wine to drink. Don''t fight!"


    Under the steps, several demon monks over there immediately went down. After finishing the wine money, they left in a hurry and didn''t want to stay here any more.


    Chen Sheng sighed and took a few mouthfuls of wine, which was somewhat of a loss.


    Seeing that the guests in the restaurant were almost gone, the woman came to Chen Sheng with a bowl of wine and drank a few drinks. The woman who should have met Chen Sheng for the first time naturally asked, "is Li Fuyao your apprentice?"


    Chen Sheng smashed his mouth, "I''ve accepted an apprentice all my life. It''s really not easy to forget that boy''s name."


    The woman with a bowl of wine in her hand recalled the boy she had seen at the border of Yanling. The more she thought about it, the more interesting she was. Then she looked at Chen Sheng carefully and said, "why is it your apprentice? His temperament is not the same as you at all. He is really like a scholar. He doesn''t miss you, just like..."


    Chen Sheng took over the words, "just like a broken house."


    The wine lady looked at him in surprise.


    Chen Sheng took a big sip of wine. He was obviously drunk. He said with a smile: "what''s the meaning of taking an apprentice and making you look like you in all aspects? That''s not to create a self to disgust yourself? I don''t care what kind of person he wants to become. I don''t care. I don''t care. I don''t scold him as long as he is good at sword training


    When the woman turned her eyes, Chen Sheng stood up again, straightened the white fish sword on her waist and said with a smile, "master, it''s up to you to practice."


    Qinghuai, who walks out of this secluded lane, comes to the SangJiang river that runs through Qingtian city. The reason why the Qingtian city was chosen here was because qingtianjun was on the rise. When he saw the SangJiang river passing by, the river suddenly narrowed, making the banks on both sides not as far apart as other places. Therefore, the construction of Qingtian city has created a wonder Among the demon soil, there is only one city with a river passing through.


    Only here can we see the only bridge.


    Qinghuai stands by the bridge, leaning against a small mulberry tree.


    Some snowflakes began to fall from the sky.


    In fact, snow season is much earlier than any other place in the mountains and rivers.


    However, the demon family was born with a strong body, especially those who could be transformed into human form. Therefore, even in the heavy snow and cold wind every year, no one demon Xiu was killed by freezing.


    The snow in winter is not a matter in the demon soil.


    Green locust walked on the bridge and began to think of the young man who had not seen him for one or two spring. He thought that the guy could not do anything at that time. He dared to see his absurd scene with a wooden stick. After thinking about it, he thought about it again and again, or when they finally separated at the ferry.


    She said at that time that she would like to see him again, he would have to become a very powerful swordsman. Otherwise, if someone bullied her on the other side of the mountain and river, who would help her out? Later, she actually said that it was not so important whether you Li Fuyao was fierce or not. The important thing was to live.


    A dead Li Fuyao, she won''t like it.


    So when Chen Sheng talked about the Lord of the mountain, she would be full of murderous spirit.If the first person under the Taoist sage really killed that fool, she could make him pay the price.


    But Li Fuyao, who has no future in life, would not like it so much.


    It''s not that she doesn''t have a promising future. She knows that as long as he wants to have a promising future, he will certainly have a promising future.


    Qinghuai looks at the Mulberry River in front of her. She is really a little annoyed.


    She would like to know how Li Fuyao is now, whether he has gone to Luoyang City, whether he has met his parents, but what she wants to know most is whether he likes other girls.


    Before parting, she didn''t say she liked him. What if he thought he didn''t like her but fell in love with other girls?


    Then you''ll stab him with a sword?


    Where''s the sword?


    That idiot will have it.


    Then stab the fool with his sword!


    What can I do if I don''t?


    Thinking of this problem, the girl became more and more annoyed.


    She was walking on the bridge, walking.


    She knows so much, but she doesn''t know a lot.


    It was as if she did not know that the young man who had not yet had a sword at that time was walking down the mountain with the big red lantern. She was not thinking about what to do if he could not become a sword immortal, but what to do if the girl knew that he had not been able to climb Jianshan.


    Even if it doesn''t show up, it must be a little disappointed.


    He didn''t want to disappoint the girl at all.


    Green locust sighs, has not walked off the bridge, then saw a person on the bridge that she did not think of.


    There is a young man in Tsing Yi who is holding a folding fan in winter. It seems that he is waiting for a girl.


    He was wearing a girl''s favorite color, and the folding fan he was holding was not ordinary, but a magic weapon of high grade. The key was that the girl he was waiting for was not someone else.


    It''s green locust.


    After seeing the green locust, the young man, who had already entrusted his elders to ask for a marriage with the demon soil giant, came over quickly and said with a smile, "sister Qinghuai, I didn''t expect to meet you here. I also thought that I would have to..."


    A word did not finish, it suddenly stopped.


    Because that girl doesn''t seem very happy.


    Then there was a puff.


    The young man in green was slapped to the Mulberry River by the girl he liked.


    Qinghuai stands on the bridge with a plain look.


    Passers-by turn their heads to see who dares to do it in Qingtian city.


    When I saw such a girl in green, I felt a little strange. I just wonder if this girl is related to that demon?


    How dare you be so brave?


    No one can tell.


    Just in the distant attic, a man in green sighed, "it seems that no matter how you look at it, this girl is not easy to get married."


    The woman beside him patted her chest, and said with pride, "I don''t want to see whose baby girl it is. That rabbit is qualified to ask my daughter to be his daughter-in-law? What a dream


    The man in green pulled his daughter-in-law''s sleeve without a trace, trying to block her mouth, but no matter how she looked, the woman didn''t mean to shut up.


    The man in green had to turn his head and look at another man in grey robe not far away.


    The man in the grey robe was indifferent, leaving a sentence that his Hu family could not afford the Qing family, and then he turned downstairs without waiting for the man in green to speak.


    The man in green looks strange.


    When the man really went a little far, the man in green only extended his thumb to his daughter-in-law, and his eyes were full of praise.


    The latter raised his head slightly and snorted, and then said, "what are you afraid of him? You are the top five, but he is the top ten. "


    The owner of Qingtian city thought for a while and said in a low voice, "if you fight here again, you will not know how long it will take to rebuild these things. Besides, the fish in that river will not be fished until ten years after winter. I am really not interested in fighting with him."


    The woman nodded with a smile, and said nothing else this time.


    The man in Tsing Yi sighed, "that girl''s dowry I really saved almost."


    "The more the better, the more the better."


    -


    the court meeting after dawn in Shaoliang city is destined to leave a heavy mark in the history of the Zhou Dynasty. In front of all the adults, his majesty denounced Yang Shuyun, the Secretary of the Ministry of war. He said that the Minister of the Ministry of war was extremely confused. It was clear that the pillars of the temples and pillars of that Zhou Dynasty were alive and well. Why was there such a war report When you entered Shaoliang City, as a Shangshu, you presented it to me without distinguishing the true from the false?


    The emperor''s unprecedented anger at the court meeting did not surprise those courtiers who knew it well. In particular, the old secretary of the military department even envied him. Today you always carry this pot for his majesty. Needless to say, there must be some benefits after that, and you will have a good relationship with his Majesty, your nephew thought After that, Yang family was in Shaoliang city. As long as they didn''t do something to bully men and women, who else could make the Yang family suffer?Therefore, Yang Shuyun carried the pot willingly.


    It is one thing to find someone to carry the pot, and another to completely satisfy the Xie family.


    According to the ideas of these courtiers, marrying Princess Anyang to Xie Ying at this time was considered as pacifying the Xie family. However, it seems that the emperor did not think this was a good solution. After confiscating Yang old Shangshu''s salary for half a year, he withdrew the border army commander who wrote the war report.


    As for the successor, of course, it was Xie Ying.


    When drafting the imperial edict, all the important officials of the court watched, especially after listening to the emperor''s words, the needle could be heard on the court!


    His majesty really wanted to put Xie Ying, who is now less than 50 years old, to be the commander-in-chief of the border army. At such an age, he became the first person in the army of the Zhou Dynasty. This was the first time in the history of more than 200 years.


    But in this situation, in the past, the courtiers could find out a hundred excuses to stop his Majesty''s appointment, and the emperor''s majesty could also find one or two excuses that he wanted. Today, neither the courtiers nor the emperor are willing to change their minds.


    The most effective reason for the courtiers is that the war between the two countries has not yet come to an end.


    No one ever mentioned it.


    Everyone knows that his majesty has treated Xie family badly.


    Besides, in terms of military merit, the merit that Xie jiabaoshu has established in the past two years is enough to show that he can sit in that position.


    In addition, after the imperial edict was finished, his majesty also drafted another edict, saying that Xie Laojiu had worked hard and made great achievements. If there was no place to spend the rest of his life, it would be a shame for the old Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, with a wave of his pen, his majesty generously assigned the Yanshi City to the Xie family.


    Whatever happened in Yanshi City is decided by the Xie family. Even the great Zhou court has no right to interfere!


    This is more shocking than the previous one.


    Xie Ying had already become the first member of the army of Dazhou a few years ago, and this city was assigned to the Xie family. It is not clear that the Xie family should become the first aristocratic family of the Zhou Dynasty?


    So some courtiers began to murmur, but no one stood up against it. The bailiff took the lead to talk about this matter, which was reasonable, and the people who followed him naturally followed one by one.


    The courtiers who had any more ideas stopped speaking.


    It is a foregone conclusion.


    I''m afraid that if there is any objection today, the old sacrifice wine will ask people to go to their house with a head and ask them if the guy who appeared outside the Zaizhi mansion that night has anything to do with you.


    It will be too late to say anything.


    Therefore, in the different minds of the courtiers, these two matters were settled. As for the marriage of Princess Anyang, his majesty indicated that it would be considered after the war.


    Before he finally withdrew from the court, his majesty looked at such a group of courtiers and asked with a smile, "do you think the reward is not enough for you, ladies and gentlemen?"


    It seems to be asking them, but in fact, everyone knows that this is asking about Xie Laojiu''s sacrifice wine.


    To this day, no one dares to do anything about the sacrifice wine of Xie Lao, who has been out of court for many years.


    I don''t even want to think about it.


    But the old sacrifice wine was actually dead.


    On the night after the meeting, Xie Laojiu died in the post house of Shaoliang city.


    The old man passed away with a smile.


    Xie Ying, dressed in armor and still a guest of the family''s sword, sat in front of his uncle''s bed and closed his eyes at the old man who seemed to have no more regrets.


    Xie Ying thought about it and put the old man''s hand with Yu Wen into the quilt.


    Then he got up and walked out of the room.


    The sound of armor collision is very loud.


    Out of the house, two people had been waiting here.


    Xie Shian holding a knife and Xie Wuyi with a broken arm.


    Xie Ying didn''t say much. He just walked towards the stable. Tonight, he would leave the city and go to the border to continue to do what he had done before.


    Xie Wuyi looked at his son and didn''t say anything, but Xie Shian rarely said, "you have a good son."


    Xie Wuyi light way: "I would rather he killed me."


    Xie Shi''an had no expression. "In this world, there are many people who are cruel enough to kill their own sons, but few are cruel enough to kill their fathers."


    Xie Wuyi immediately smiles.


    That night, while Xie Ying, the new commander of the border army, rode out of the city, Xie''s family also had a carriage.


    The young man on the horse had a portrait of someone in his arms, and an old man asleep in the carriage.


    We can accept the result.


    -


    just before dawn, there was a small tea shop beside the official road which did not know where it would lead to. A tea lady moved the tables, chairs and benches all by herself. Not far away, there was a group of business travelers, most of whom were familiar with the tea lady.Just wait for the tea lady to clean up the tea shop so that they can drink a pot of hot tea and go on the road.


    A moment later, I don''t know why, there was a sound of horse''s hooves on the official road.


    It''s just a small voice. It looks like there''s only one horse.


    A moment later, from far to near, a general dressed in armour but covered with wind and frost came to the tea shop. He dismounted and asked the tea lady on the side of the road: "Auntie, I remember that many years ago, there was a girl selling tea here who spoke very gently. Do you know where you live?"


    The old tea lady was stunned and then laughed: "she married a nice family, and she had no worries about food and clothing. She heard about it very well! It''s just that I don''t know where I live. Unfortunately, she comes here sometimes


    With military affairs, the general who came here by a detour sighed and took out a handkerchief from his arms. "Help me return this to her. Thank her for her tea."


    With these words, the general turned and rode away.


    Tea Niang carefully tied her handkerchief to her wrist and yelled to the business travelers in the distance: "I''m happy today. All the tea is half price!"


    It caused a burst of laughter.


    When tea Niang''s eyes were full of tears, she thought of the sound of horse''s hooves behind her. The tea lady turned around stiffly. The general patted her head and said, "I''m a bit stupid. I should know she won''t be as young as before."


    He then added, "but it must be as beautiful."


    There was another burst of laughter in the distance.


    In the middle of the business trip, there was a young man in a white robe with a sword case on his back. Looking at this picture, he was very happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    The business trip that Li Fuyao left Shaoliang city with them was not a business of transporting some rare things of Shaoliang city to the north to sell, nor relying on these goods to earn yellow and white goods. On the contrary, except for some grain and winter clothes, the rest of the goods transported by the group were exquisite food not produced by Beiyan County, but by some merchants in Shaoliang city People raised money to buy them and sent them to Beiyan county to reward those soldiers on the front line. The winter supplies sent by the military department to the border troops are being raised and will soon be sent to the front line. This first group of business travelers can be regarded as "pioneers". However, there is a long way to go from Shaoliang city to Beiyan County, and there will be some mistakes. Therefore, before leaving the city, the commercial brigade has already spent money to let Zhenyuan escort agency, the largest escort agency in Shaoliang city Lu Changnian, the chief escort who claims to have never made any mistakes since his debut, accompanied by nearly a hundred people from the escort agency. All of them are good in the world. I''m afraid that only Zhenyuan escort agency can have this kind of wealth in the whole of Dazhou.


    But even so, the chief escort did not dare to take it lightly. Before he left the city, he suggested that Mr. Yang Da, who was in charge of the business trip, should recruit several more good hands. After all, the value of these goods is not light.


    In Shaoliang City, there were a lot of people who came to Shaoliang city for three days. However, both Lu Changnian and Yang Da looked down upon them.


    Before he finally gave up, a young man with a sword box on his back in a white robe said that he wanted to have a try, and he didn''t want any money. As long as he was in charge of three meals, he was not allowed to walk with a pair of meat feet. Lu Changnian looked at him like that, at first, he hesitated, but the young man was not angry at all. He just said to let a good man try.


    Whether the handle is hard or not, we should show it to know.


    Later, the young man in white tied with the disciple whom Lu Changnian, the chief escort, had always valued in the martial arts arena of the escort agency. This immediately surprised the chief escort. After all, from the beginning to the end, the young man with a sword case had not even taken out his sword.


    After the matter was settled, in addition to the 100 people in Zhenyuan escort agency, there was also a boy with a sword box on his back.


    On the way from Shaoliang city to Beiyan County, in fact, none of the hundred people in the escort agency showed great interest in that young man. After all, according to Lu Changnian, he could achieve such martial arts cultivation at such an age. Ordinary small families can''t cultivate them. Even if it''s not as good as Xie''s family, it''s not too bad.


    Among them, some young female escorts are very interested in this young man. When the caravan is resting, they like to rely on this young man not far away to ask questions.


    The young man in white robe has a good temper. In addition to these female escort agents who are willing to talk to him, the other good escort agents have heard that he and the first three disciples of the young generation in the escort agency have made a tie. When nothing happens, they talk to him in twos and threes. There are also some good swordsmen in the escort agency. I don''t know why. They have consulted the young man What else, inexplicably began to admire this young man from the bottom of his heart. When he saw him, they were willing to call on Mr. Li sincerely.


    The white robed boy surnamed Li didn''t stop him. In any case, according to his words, if you want to shout, it''s no big deal.


    It''s just that when some people want to see what kind of magic weapon the sword in his sword box is, the young man always smiles and refuses. Whatever you say, the boy with good temper just smiles and refuses.


    He was tortured for several days, but he didn''t let go of the young master Li. The people in the escort agency gave up. After that, they just said nothing about the sword.


    Day by day, after nearly half the journey, the caravan met the first snow, which happened to be able to wet people''s clothes. The caravan found a long abandoned mountain cottage, which should be the temporary residence for people to go to the mountain to collect firewood, but now it is abandoned.


    There are many huts, several of which can accommodate more than 100 people.


    Lu Changnian was invited by Mr. Yang Da to discuss things in the distance. The rest of the people stayed in the house to avoid the snow. Only Li Fuyao took a branch and squatted under a big tree beside the hut to block the heavy snow. He painted something on the ground.


    As a result, before long, Li Fuyao was patted on the shoulder. Before he turned his head, the man who patted him on the shoulder was already in front of him, a female escort with a delicate sword.


    Lu Xiaowan is also the niece of Lu Changnian, the chief escort.


    She is the only one among these female escorts who uses a sword.


    Lu Xiaowan squatted in front of Li Fuyao and looked at what the guy had painted on the ground. He was puzzled. Then he asked, "Li Fuyao, what are you painting?"


    Li Fuyao ignored her and continued to draw something. As a result, the woman quickly took away the dead branches in her hands and threw them away from the distance.


    Li Fuyao is not angry, just helpless.


    On the contrary, Lu Xiaowan frowned. "They all said that your martial arts are no different from that of the second elder martial brother. How can you be so good-natured than him? This is not angry? I heard that you didn''t use a sword when you competed with the second elder martial brother. Didn''t you have a sword in the sword box behind you? "Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to her. He just leaned back and sat under the big tree. He untied the sword box. His back was leaning against the tree trunk. He put one hand on the sword box and he simply wanted to keep his eyes closed. However, his actions showed that the sword box was not shown to her.


    Lu Xiaowan took out a pot of wine from behind and poured a few mouthfuls into his mouth. He said, "I don''t know where the strange man came from. He doesn''t drink wine. Li Fuyao, I suspect you came from the palace."


    Li Fuyao opened his eyes and looked at the female escort who liked drinking. His scalp was also numb. When he first went with the caravan, he said that he couldn''t drink. However, after Lu Xiaowan got acquainted with him, he would tease him with wine from time to time, saying that there was no reason why he would not drink in the world. Li Fuyao would not pay attention to this, However, Lu Xiaowan came to him every day to drink a pot or two of wine, which made Li Fuyao helpless. According to the rest of the escort agency, this fifteen elder martial sister had an amazing amount of wine, and could not get drunk at all.


    This is a strange thing. After all, the father of Miss Lu and the younger brother of Lu Changnian, the chief bodyguard, is really a teetotaler.


    Li Fuyao was helpless. "Miss Lu, if you have nothing to do, you''d better practice a few sets of sword techniques. You''re all living a life of licking blood on the edge of the knife. You don''t have a hard handle. I''m afraid something will happen sooner or later."


    Lu Xiaowan glared at Li Fuyao, gritted his teeth and said, "Li Fuyao, what did you say?"


    Li Fuyao said patiently, "it doesn''t matter if you are a young lady of a big family. If you are a young lady of a big family, you should always be able to protect yourself. What''s more, if you are not able to protect the darts, you have to protect your own family and life."


    Lu Xiaowan covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Li Fuyao, you look like a senior in the world who has traveled far away. Oh, if you think my sword skill is not good, help me more on the way forward?"


    Li Fu shook his face expressionless, "I can help you for a while, but I can''t help you all my life."


    What else did Lu Xiaowan want to say? Behind her came a majestic voice, "Xiaowan!"


    Without turning around, Lu Xiaowan knew that her uncle must have come.


    Lu Changnian, dressed in a long blue cloth shirt, hung his sword around his waist. After a few steps, he said to Lu Xiaowan, "Xiaowan, go and help your elder martial brothers see if there is anything different. Uncle has something to say to Mr. Li."


    Lu Xiaowan spat out his tongue and didn''t say much. In the Lu family, no one dared to confront the uncle in person.


    After Lu Xiaowan left, Lu Changnian bowed his hand to Li Fuyao. "Mr. Li, can you say something to me?"


    Li Fuyao stood up, nodded and said with a smile, "it''s all right."


    Lu Changnian asked: "the martial arts level of Master Li should be better than many of my incompetent disciples. I must have been merciful that day. Lu and Mr. Yang Da have observed these days and found that the martial arts cultivation of Mr. Li may be much higher than Lu thought. Today, I want to know more about Mr. Li and how to achieve it What''s the point? What will you do for us? "


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "on the road ahead, there is a cruel role that the chief escort can''t cope with?"


    Lu Changnian said frankly: "after passing this place, in Mianshan County in front of us, there is Feng Qianshan, who is known as the first expert in the underworld. This hero used to work in the southeast generation before. Recently, I don''t know why he came to the north and collected all the villages in Mianshan mountain. Now, if we go further, we will have a hard battle, Maybe the escort agency didn''t dare to take the news. Of course, if it is really impossible to do so, we can wait for a while, wait until the food protection forces of the military department catch up with them and go to Beiyan county with them. Only in this way, we will not be able to reach the border on time. "


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment, but he still didn''t make it clear. He just asked, "the chief escort is not an opponent?"


    Lu Changnian sighed: "fengqianshan was the great master of Dazhou River and lake at that time. There was a saying that he was invincible in the southeast. He was extremely powerful with a knife. Later, it was said that he was challenged by a mysterious figure with a knife. After a great defeat, he turned to the underworld. Later, he became the leader of the underworld. In the past, he was in the southeast. We could not do business without going to the southeast Now it appears in the north, which really caught Lu by surprise. But even so, there is still no reason for Mr. Li to give his life. Today, I''ve come to talk to Mr. Li about these things. If you''re afraid of trouble, you can go first. "


    Lu Changnian is worthy of being a character who has been struggling in the world for so many years. When talking about these things, he does not forget to leave a bit of a thin face to Li Fuyao.


    There is no straightforward explanation.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, and then suddenly said with a smile, "since it''s the chief escort Lu who said that, every meal of Mr. Yang Da is not bad. I don''t think I have any reason to leave. If chief escort Lu can be trusted and leave every thousand mountains to the chief escort, I will take care of the rest of the minions."


    Lu Changnian joked: "Mr. Li said so, but let Lu jump into the fire pit. The sword that meets Qianshan Mountain is much faster than Lu''s sword."Li Fu shook his head. In his opinion, the head of the General Assembly Lu had a good handle. Although he was not a famous knight errant in the world, he belonged to the kind of hideous person no matter how he looked at it.


    This is the only way to live longer when you travel in the world.


    Lu Changnian, who put down a big stone in his heart, didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he asked another question, "Lu dare to ask, since Mr. Li used a sword, what school did he learn? Or with which family? "


    Li Fuyao seemed to be free and easy to say: "I have a lot of affection with that Xie jiabaoshu. Before that guy was drunk, he dared to joke that I should take his perch and walk around to see the scenery he had not seen."


    Lu Changnian was stunned at first, and then seemed to be relieved to say: "the general Xie''s talent in martial arts is not inferior to his military attainments. If it wasn''t for the fact that Dazhou really needs a general in the battlefield, we might have such a great master in the world."


    After all, he still didn''t believe that Li Fuyao had anything to do with Xie jiabaoshu.


    Li Fuyao saw it, but laughed it off.


    Lu Changnian chatted with Li Fuyao again for a moment and then left.


    Just before I left, I was still looking at the sword case in front of Li Fu.


    After about half a quarter of an hour later, Mr. Yang sent a pot of hot tea. Now, No. 100 or 200 people in the caravan knew that the young master didn''t drink, so he brought hot tea.


    Li Fuyao picked up the pot of hot tea and held it in the palm of his hand. He was not in a hurry to drink it. He just felt the slightly hot temperature of the teapot.


    It had been snowing for a long time. Now the tree above his head was covered with frost. If he had not used his sword to cut off the wind and snow, it might have been the same.


    Li Fuyao, who has never made a sword, has never raised his sword these days. At this moment, he finally sits down, opens his sword case, puts his two swords on his knees and raises his sword with his eyes closed.


    Qingsi and Xiaoxue, Qingsi didn''t have too much reaction. Maybe Xiaoxue saw the snow, and then he was happy.


    The sword trembled slightly.


    The sword Qi slightly overflows, only in Li Fuyao around a Zhang, not to let the wind and snow close.


    For the first time, the escorts of the escort agency who were far away saw the two swords in Li Fuyao''s sword case. They thought that they would come to see the truth, but they were stopped by the head escort Lu.


    "Mr. Li has arrived at the critical moment. Are you not afraid that Mr. Li is possessed by the devil in such a rash way?"


    Lu Changnian regarded Li Fuyao''s sword cultivation as an understanding of martial arts, and then he made great progress.


    A moment later, he secretly praised that such a person, such as his age, could make great progress in martial arts. If he was allowed to walk for decades, maybe the first person in the lake of Dazhou would really move.


    Wearing a thick winter coat, Mr. Yang Da walked a few steps to this side, stood beside Lu Changnian, and asked softly, "what do you think of the chief escort?"


    Lu Changnian did not hide from Mr. Yang Da, who is quite famous in Shaoliang City, and said his own views frankly. "According to Lu, the martial arts level of this young master Li is not too low. Even if he is not as good as Lu, he is not as good as Lu. If Lu wants to win him, he will have to pay attention to whether he is in 500 moves There are some sword moves that Lu hasn''t seen before. He''s young and promising. This is not bad for Mr. Li! "


    Mr. Yang said in a low voice, "when did such figures appear on the lake of Dazhou river? I don''t know at all?"


    Lu Changnian thought of Li Fuyao''s statement before, and said with some uncertainty: "before, he said that he had something to do with Xie''s family. Lu didn''t believe it. Since Xie''s family is a famous family in the world, his family''s children would not change their names. Now it''s normal to say that Mr. Li and Xie Ying have some intersection. No matter how high-level he is, he wants to come And you won''t miss this one. If Xie Ying is really willing to make friends with the young genius, if let him die in the north, I really feel sorry for him


    "I don''t know. This escort should not be so bad. After all, no matter how you look at it, it''s not for the money. If it''s all like this, it''s hard for Lu to become an escort with a stink of copper in the future?"


    Speaking of Xie Ying, Mr. Yang said with a smile: "I received the news from Shaoliang city that today our general Xie has become the commander-in-chief of the border army, and is the first person worthy of being in the army of the Zhou Dynasty. So young, he has come to the end of the martial arts. If the general Xie has some leisure after the national war and studies some martial arts ways, he may become one The great master of martial arts, when the time comes, Xie''s family won''t be provoked. "


    Lu Changnian sighed with a sigh, "before I left Shaoliang City, there were women who did not want to marry Xie Lang, but now I''m afraid that all the women in the whole week are like this. It''s strange that Lu was also a first-class and beautiful young man when he was young. When talking about martial arts, he was not bad. Why did no woman ever show his love? It''s really ridiculous to say that we still rely on blind date to get married


    Mr. Yang Da said with a smile: "chief escort Lu, you don''t have to say the appearance of leather bag. The mouth of the chief escort is not bad. At that time, no woman took a fancy to the chief escort. It was a very unexpected thing."Lu Changnian laughed.


    Then they turned their heads and saw that there were many young women escorts in the cottage. They all looked at Li Fuyao, who was raising a sword under the tree. Mr. Yang Da tugged at the corners of his mouth and said calmly, "this young master Li is not too yielding."


    Lu Changnian looks strange, "to tell the truth, when Lu was young, he was really much more handsome."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    The snow kept snowing. Therefore, under the joint efforts of Mr. Yang DA and Mr. Lu, he didn''t get up in a hurry. He would stay here tonight.


    After the two leaders decided, they buried a pot in front of the hut to cook. A group of escorts and more than a dozen business travelers sat around and lit a pile of fire to drive out the cold. At the same time, they chatted.


    Until now, the escorts have been allowed to drink a few drinks by head escort Lu.


    Li Fuyao, who raised the sword, opened his eyes at dusk. He took the two swords back to his sword case. He didn''t go to the fire. He just stood under the big tree and watched the sunset.


    In front of the hut, Lu Xiaowan and several female escorts looked at this side, wondering why this young young swordsman would rather stand in the cold wind and snow rather than come to warm the fire.


    Mr. Yang Da was holding a bowl of wine in the distance. Looking at the young man in white robe, he raised the bowl and asked, "Mr. Li, why don''t you get drunk?"


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile, and then his toes lightly lifted up from under the tree. Standing on the top of the tree, he looked at the distance calmly. However, no matter how heavy the wind and snow was at this time, there was no one who could get close to him. Therefore, his white robe was still not wet.


    There are martial arts men in the world who can do these things, but no doubt they all need to spend a lot of Qi as support. The real experts in the world are definitely not willing to do so. After all, it is not worthwhile to look at it any more. What is the most important thing to travel in the world? What is the most important?


    If you lose your life in order to show off, there are not many people who lose money.


    So you can see when you are wandering in the river, young Xia like to walk across the river and lift your breath for several miles. But those old men who have been famous for a long time find it hard to even walk in the river. They want to sit in the carriage and not move. They can save a little energy.


    When Li Fuyao stood on the top of the tree and made such a gesture, although there were a few female escorts still smiling in their eyes, Mr. Yang DA and Lu Changnian both frowned without trace.


    The boy still committed the common fault of those young people in the world.


    Fortunately, Li Fuyao was too swaggering as if his body could not support him. After a short half a quarter of an hour, he fell to the ground, and his face turned pale. Mr. Yang came with an umbrella, with wine in his hand, and looked at Li Fuyao with a smile and exclaimed, "master Li''s martial arts level is no less than that of general escort Lu."


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    Then Mr. Yang handed over the wine bowl in his hand, and the latter shook his head. He just picked up the pot of cold tea and drank a few mouthfuls before he said, "drinking is a mistake."


    As soon as Mr. Yang patted his forehead, he said with some embarrassment: "it''s said that he is an old hand who has been wandering in the world for decades, but he hasn''t got a thorough understanding of it yet."


    Li Fuyao chuckled, "it''s not a mistake to drink to drive off the cold. Why should Mr. Yang do this? Is it hard for me to drink this bowl of wine?"


    Mr. Yang waved his hand and quickly leaned his wine in his arms. "There is not much wine. Mr. Li doesn''t drink it. I''ll drink more. It''s a second thing. Even if Mr. Li changes his mind later, he can''t help it."


    Li Fu shook his head helplessly and asked with a smile, "how did Mr. Yang DA and chief bodyguard Lu arrange for the night''s vigil?"


    Mr. Yang Da said: "the old rule is that 20 people an hour are from the head of the escort Lu of Zhenyuan escort agency. No mistakes can be made. Mr. Li doesn''t have to worry about these problems. Now that he hasn''t arrived in Mianshan County, the gangster will never appear."


    Li Fuyao nodded and stopped talking.


    After chatting with Li Fuyao for a few words, they said that they could eat. Li Fuyao and Mr. Yang walked into one of the huts. After eating, it was getting late. Li Fuyao looked for some dead branches, built a fire under the big tree, and then closed his eyes to nourish his spirits. During this period, Lu Xiaowan came and chatted with each other, but the female escort could not endure Stay, go back to the hut and rest.


    Li Fuyao took the sword and raised it across his knees for half an hour. After collecting it, he leaned against the tree trunk and closed his eyes to rest. It seemed that he was really tired.


    The sky was getting dark and the snow had not stopped. From time to time, some rain and snow fell on Li Fuyao''s face. The latter seemed not to notice.


    In the middle of the night, I don''t know why, after the first group of night watchmen went to sleep, the second group didn''t get up to keep watch.


    The whole hut was filled with the sound of breathing.


    In the dark, there is a figure walking back to the mountain.


    Not far behind the hut, just behind a small hill, there were a group of well-prepared and strong men guarding here, led by an old man in grey robe with an eagle nose.


    Beside the old man was an iron knife. The blade was dark red. It was inserted on the snow. It soon dyed the snow on many sides. It was obvious that the knife had killed many people and stained a lot of blood.


    The man who came to this place in the night saw the old man in grey robe and respectfully clasped his fist and called out to meet the leader of the gang.


    The old man in grey robe is the one who is invincible in Southeast China.


    But the one who came through the night was not someone else, but the chief bodyguard Lu Changnian.


    Lu Changnian clasped his fists and said: "when you meet the leader, everything is ready. Mr. Yang is at the cottage in case. The thing is basically done. When the brothers are there, they will pull away the goods, and no one will know who did it."Feng Qianshan sneered: "Lu Changnian, do you want me to let those people go? I don''t say much. You stand in my place and think about it. If you were, would you let those people go? "


    Lu Changnian hesitated, "if you can rob these goods like this, why do you have to kill the gang leader again?"


    When I meet Qianshan, I just sneer.


    Lu Changnian''s heart sank and he stopped talking.


    Feng Qianshan patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Chief Marshal Lu, if you want to quit the world and get a pension money, everyone can understand that if they don''t die, they wake up, and if they have to make trouble for you, you think you''d better kill them together and set fire to each other. No one knows, There is no one to check in the court. After you have changed your face, you have a better life? "


    Lu Changnian gritted his teeth and nodded, "there is fire oil in the motorcade, but it is not difficult."


    "Feng Qianshan laughed," you have thought about it, but I said it earlier. "


    Lu Changnian said with a wry smile: "don''t dig at Lu when you meet the leader."


    Feng Qianshan said in a low voice: "before you said that there was a young man in white robe in the caravan. He had two good swords in his hand, but he was lying?"


    Lu Changnian shook his head. "How dare you deceive the guild leader? The young man''s martial arts cultivation is very good. Unfortunately, he is still a young child. He knows that the two good swords in his hand are not ordinary products. At that time, the main purpose of the gang is to resell them. Instead, we should be careful. In case the young man comes from a decent family, I''m afraid it will be a lot of trouble."


    Every Qianshan nodded and did not go on studying this issue.


    He just waved his hand and said with a smile, "let''s go and have a look at the two good swords."


    In the night, the party went to the hut where the business escort was.


    After Lu Changnian left, Mr. Yang got up and went outside the hut. According to his intention, he wanted to get rid of the young man in white who had drunk the cup of enchanting tea. After all, this was the only one among the group who was the biggest threat. Originally, the recruitment of Shaoliang City was a cover made by the escort agency. Unexpectedly, he met with a strong hand How could Li Fuyao get into the caravan if he wasn''t afraid that the people in the escort agency would be suspicious.


    It''s time to close the game. The boy is dead.


    But when Mr. Yang Da, who was deliberately hiding his martial arts realm, came to the tree, Li Fuyao, who had been sleeping to death, had his eyes wide open. He sat under the tree with a long sword on his knee, Xiao Xue.


    The sword is in its sheath, and the man sits.


    Mr. Yang Da should have been on guard against him even though he knew he was.


    "How do you know we''re going to do this?" he asked with some doubts


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "I don''t know. I just know that you gave me medicine in the tea. I know that you have been hiding your martial arts realm. Now, what kind of goods should you aim at?"


    As a matter of fact, their ideas were well hidden along the way. Li Fuyao didn''t find anything unusual. Even Mr. Yang Da''s deliberate hidden cultivation was just a means to protect his life in the Jianghu. He didn''t study it too much. But at the beginning, what he saw from the top of the tree was those ambulancers hiding in the dark. As for the pot of hot tea, there is indeed a problem.


    Since there are problems, we have to guard against them.


    Mr. Yang said nothing.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "Mr. Yang Da really can''t be called Mr. two words."


    Mr. Yang said in praise: "it takes so much to talk about. In fact, in the end, it is not necessary to see whose hand is hard?"


    Li Fuyao nodded, "that''s the truth."


    "But before the fight, I want to ask you that you are just seeking money, or do you have to kill all those escorts for fear that your deeds will be revealed?"


    Mr. Yang Da said with a smile: "life is the most important thing in the world."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "why is it so?"


    Mr. Yang passed away in a flash.


    It''s just passing by.


    This skill alone is enough to rank in the top ten li of Dazhou lake.


    Mr. Yang Da, who is not much inferior to Lu''s in martial arts, clapped it out with one hand, and with the sound of shouting, he wanted to solve the problem between the electric light and the flint. This young man in white seems to be asking questions.


    Li Fuyao grasped the handle of Xiaoxue''s sword. He didn''t pull out the sword in a hurry. He just sighed: "people die for money, and birds die for food."


    Mr. Yang said with a sneer: "these don''t use you to talk about such a young kid in the lake."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak, but in an instant he pulled out his sword. The light of the sword flashed, and the sword Qi only leaked for a moment. It was like covering the water and collecting again. There was no trace.


    Mr. Yang Da''s throat was cut with a sword.


    He covered his throat with an unbelievable look.


    Li Fuyao holds Xiaoxue in his hand, and the tip of his sword is facing down. The sword he just made didn''t carry any blood on the sword.


    Li Fuyao did not withdraw his sword, but looked up at the distance with a calm expression.He went north with the caravan that day, but he wanted to protect the caravan. Unexpectedly, he ran into it.


    Lu Changnian''s trial, Mr. Yang Da''s poisonous tea. They are telling Li Fuyao that there are many good people and many bad people in the world.


    At the same time, a group of bandits and the underworld hero were approaching here. But at this time, they were shocked to find that there was a young man in white robe walking slowly in the snow. When they were in front of them, they said nothing again. One of them walked into the crowd with a sword.


    Don''t say more, don''t stop.


    After half a column of incense, he killed all the bandits, leaving only every thousand mountains and Lu Changnian.


    During this period, Li Fuyao''s murder did not make much noise. Therefore, even so, Feng Qianshan and Lu Changnian only thought that Li Fuyao was a great master of Kendo and did not come up with other ideas.


    After the two looked at each other, Lu Changnian fiercely pulled out his sword, and a sword swept by, raising a lot of wind and snow.


    Feng Qianshan''s iron knife is the first one to use it.


    However, under the attack of the two, Li Fuyao only made two swords. One sword cut off the arm of every thousand mountains, and the other cut off the arm of Lu Changnian.


    Blood stained red, snow in front of them.


    Feng Qianshan, the underworld hero, didn''t expect to see such a young man with no momentum in front of him just for a moment, and now he''s as pale as death.


    Lu Changnian looks even more strange.


    Li Fu shakes his sword, and the blood drops on the tip of the sword fall on the snow.


    The young man, who has practiced sword for more than two years, looked at the two men with a plain look.


    "Chief bodyguard Lu, have you ever heard the saying that a gentleman loves money in a proper way?"


    Lu Changnian looks ugly.


    Li Fuyao looked at Feng Qianshan and asked, "are you the gangster who meets Qianshan?"


    Every thousand mountains sneer, do not answer.


    Li Fuyao''s face was expressionless, "did you hit again?"


    Every Qianshan rolled up the iron knife with his left arm and sneered, "fight again, then fight again!"


    The underworld hero picked up his sword, and a moment later, another sword flash.


    This powerful underworld hero has died to death.


    Li Fuyao stood on the spot and said nothing more.


    He just looked at Lu Changnian again.


    The latter said with a wry smile: "Master Li should have such a skill, but Lu Mou looked away."


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "I also mistook the head of General Assembly Lu."


    Lu Changnian said with a sad smile: "after having had enough of the life of licking blood with knife edge, everyone wants to change their living method. However, Lu Mou is responsible for his own fault, but no one else is to blame."


    "It''s just that I don''t know where Mr. Li learned from. How about letting Lu die?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the head escort, who was famous in the world. He said calmly, "there is a sword mountain at the junction of Yanling and Dayu."


    Lu Changnian said with a smile, "it turned out to be a character from Yanling. It''s no wonder that his age is so fierce. It''s normal for Lu to die in the hands of Mr. Li."


    Li Fuyao did not find this to answer, but asked Lu Changnian the same question as before, "have you called again?"


    Lu Changnian laughed bitterly, but he still carried his sword.


    Not surprisingly, after a short period of half a column of incense, the chief escort of Zhenyuan escort agency also fell into a pool of blood.


    Li Fu shook his sword and stood in the snow with no expression on his face.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, he went to the hut.


    Killed a lot of people tonight.


    But they are all the people who should be killed, so Li Fuyao has no sense of guilt.


    When a swordsman makes a sword, he is worthy of his original intention.


    Go back to the tree and sit still until dawn.


    -


    after daybreak, Li Fuyao washed his white robe with snow water in a snow pit he had dug himself. At this time, Li Fuyao had changed back to a green shirt.


    It was only after drinking the enchantment wine that the escorts came to their senses.


    After waking up, it was the body of Mr. Yang Da, and then for a moment, it was obvious that someone had found the bandits and the corpse of Lu Changnian in the distance. Lu Xiaowan''s eyes immediately filled with tears. Regardless of this, Lu Xiaowan came to the big tree where Li Fuyao was sitting. The tip of the sword pointed to Li Fuyao, who was still washing his white robe.


    "Li Fuyao, did you kill my uncle?" asked Lu Xiaowan in a sharp voice


    Li Fuyao looked calm and did not conceal, "yes."


    Lu Xiaowan, as white as a lightning strike, looked at Li Fuyao and continued to ask, "my uncle treats you well. Why do you kill my uncle secretly? Even Mr. Yang is not spared? "


    Li Fuyao lifted the robe from the water and wrung out some water. Then he went back to the big tree and leaned against the robe made by his martial uncle Xie Lu with the residual temperature of the fire pile.


    He looked at Lu Xiaowan and briefly said something about what happened last night. His voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it.


    Many escorts looked at each other in awe. Some of them didn''t believe it, but the rest of the corpses found here are evidence.Lu Xiaowan''s eyes were red and he said in pain, "uncle loves me the most in his life. How can he be willing to burn me all together?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    The ugliness and evil in the world are not as few as imagined, nor as much as they are imagined.


    Lu Xiaowan once again pointed at Li Fuyao, "I don''t believe my uncle will do such a thing. It must be you who conspired with the villains to seek property. Uncle and Mr. Yang found out that they killed them!"


    This sentence is full of loopholes. If Li Fuyao is the one who colludes with gangsters and can kill Lu Changnian and Mr. Yang Da, why not kill these people? After all, no one was sober last night. It is really simple to kill people and steal goods.


    As soon as this sentence was asked, some of the escorts lowered their heads.


    Their most respected Master is such a person.


    Nobody would have thought of it.


    There are already caravan managers and people who can speak to the escort agency in a low voice.


    Li Fuyao was too lazy to pay attention to these things. He had been sad once in Shaoliang city before, and he was sad again when he was out of Shaoliang city. Maybe he only had Xie Ying left for his affection for Da Zhou.


    After his white robe was almost baked, Li Fuyao picked up his sword case and left.


    Lu Xiaowan has been pulled by people. Almost everyone agrees with this statement, so no one stops him.


    But still no one spoke.


    No one said thank you.


    Li Fuyao walked a few steps and suddenly asked, "do you believe that good people will get good returns?"


    No one answered.


    This question seems to be too heavy for anyone to answer.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "this problem is not difficult."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    After Li Fuyao left the business trip for a short time half a quarter of an hour later, the escorts had already collected his master''s body. Moreover, the people in charge of the escort agency discussed with the business travel agency. In fact, they didn''t say anything, but what to do about the matter last night.


    Zhenyuan escort agency returned all the money with this escort, and then it still protected the caravan to continue its northbound journey. The result was satisfactory.


    After some restraint, the caravan was about to set off. Lu Xiaowan, Lu Changnian''s niece, had been made by several escort agents. If there was no accident, those seats in Zhenyuan escort agency would be changed after the escort was finished.


    After the departure of the business trip, two people came from the forest in the distance.


    The boy with a bookcase was walking slowly in the snow with a thin middle-aged man.


    A middle-aged man with a winter coat and an old scroll pinned to his waist is walking in the snow with a plain look. But if you look closely, you can see that this man is walking on the surface of the snow without any trace of sinking. Instead, he is a teenager with a bookcase on his back. Every step he takes, he is destined to leave a deep footprints.


    One after the other, the two men went to the huts.


    The skinny man in winter clothes suddenly stopped after walking a few steps and stood in front of a corpse. The teenager behind him was already walking with his head buried in his feet. One did not notice that his husband stopped suddenly, and then ran into his back. Fortunately, his husband held his collar in time, otherwise, if he fell back, the winter clothes would be wet At that time, I can only walk through many places in my wet clothes. I can''t find any place to sell clothes.


    When it comes to buying new clothes, the young man frowned deeply. When he bought coffins and paper money, he owed his husband a lot of money. If he asked his husband to borrow money, he would certainly borrow it. However, after he owed more and more, he could not be sure that he would finally have the money to pay him back.


    As for what he would do if he didn''t return it, he would feel embarrassed if he didn''t need what he did.


    So the young man was a little distressed, but before he thought about it carefully, he was frightened by the pile of corpses in front of him.


    He raised his head and called out in a low voice, sir.


    The skinny man sighed, turned around, broke a branch under one of the trees, and began digging in the snow.


    It''s like an old farmer who has been farming for decades.


    The young man stepped back a few steps, and then began to drag the corpses to Mr. Zhang''s pit for Mr. Chen. Although the young man was afraid at the bottom of his heart, he still suppressed his fear and dragged the corpses a little bit.


    Men dig a hole very skillfully, also dig very quickly, very quickly dug a huge hole, so that the young people are a little strange, is not the teacher before his teaching is specialized in digging holes?


    I think so, but the boy didn''t open his mouth.


    It was only on the way to drag the corpse that the boy opened his mouth and asked, "Sir, how did they die? Who has such a big feud with them and wants to kill so many people? "


    The thin middle-aged man stood aside and whispered, "there are those who have been stabbed in the chest by a sword, and there are also those who have cut their throat. The one who broke his arm was first cut off with a hand, and then he was cut by a sword. Song Pei, do you believe these things are done by one person? "


    These two people are song Pei and Su ye, a couple of students who came out of the city to visit mountains and rivers.


    A teenager named song Pei looked at his husband and was shocked, "alone?"


    Su ye said with a smile, "forget the stories I told you before. Although I didn''t mention swordsman in a word, you should know that there are people in those stories who can do these things."


    Song Pei was stunned and said in a trance, "what you said is true."


    Su Ye pulled up his sleeve and said, "things in this world have never been seen. Nature is a legend. When you have seen it, it will be the truth. It''s as if the bodies in front of us can prove it. "


    Song Pei let out a cry, then stood under a big tree and gasped, "Sir, these people were killed by that man. Is he a bad man? Or are these people bad people? "


    Su ye walked a few steps, picked up a corpse, walked to this pit, and then said, "which side is the bad man, sir, I don''t know. If you want to know, let''s go and find the man who killed with the sword and ask you whether it''s ok?"


    Song Pei stepped back a few steps and waved his hand awkwardly, "Sir, you all said that the man is so capable. If we met two of us and asked him about these things, would you say that we would be..."


    Song peiyue said later that the voice became smaller. At the end of the day, he simply stopped talking. He just started to wipe his neck.


    Su Ye was dumbfounded.


    Song peiyue thought more and more afraid. Finally, he stood beside Su ye and picked up a dead tree branch. He asked carefully, "Sir, is he still here? We are so kind as to help them settle down here. Will he look at it all the time? If he thinks we are in the way, what should he do if he comes out and gives us two swords? Will you be sad if you eat the evil instead of getting good reward for your good deeds? "After asking this question, song Pei quickly shook his head and said, "Sir, you are such a good man. I''m sure you won''t be sad because of this. Maybe you will look at that person calmly and then reason with him at that time?"


    Su Ye frowned and said with a natural look: "it''s sad to be wronged if you do a good deed. What''s more, if you don''t feel sad, only those saints in the cloud can do it. Even my husband and I sometimes complain that I have read more books. "


    Song Pei asked, "how do you say that?"


    Su Ye straightforwardly said: "when the truth is told through, the opposite side will not listen to it. I want to hit him. I just read too many books. I will recite that I am a scholar and I am a scholar from the bottom of my heart. I can''t do this. Do you think that''s the truth?"


    Song Pei nodded his head clearly, and soon said with a smile, "that gentleman still has to thank himself for being a scholar."


    This time it was Suye''s turn to ask why.


    Song Pei patted his head and said with a smile, "Sir, you are a scholar. You can''t fight very hard. If you want to hit someone in a hurry, you can''t beat the other side. Maybe you can get an old punch. Then you think again, don''t you think that if you had read more books, you wouldn''t fight with others now, let alone suffer from it A good old punch, in this way, you will really feel like reading more


    Su Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. He was really angry and amused at some sudden ideas of his student song Pei.


    It''s just that too many scholars have this idea. Today''s monks on the mountain have the same line of Confucianism. The rules on Liangxi always depend on the size of their fists. However, on the side of Yanling, the school has always respected the principle first. Why did the rest of the time set foot on the road of cultivation, according to those frightening Confucian monks with high seniority Because it takes a long time to think about more problems, and to break apart the truth that the predecessors did not think through and see what it looks like.


    There is also a saying that we should let the truth pass on. If we do not have the ability to protect those principles, we will lose them one day. How can the sage doctrine be lost?


    However, in the past, Su ye thought that there was some truth in these statements, but now the taste of the school has gradually changed. How can he believe it?


    Whether a gentleman or a scholar, we must be careful in thinking and acting in dealing with the truth of learning. Even if it is an out of date truth, in Su Ye''s opinion, it may not be wrong or infeasible.


    Why is he said to be the most learned scholar in the world, and why can he sit in the position of the leader of the school?


    Naturally, there is a reason.


    After seeing that his husband didn''t speak, song Pei was a little strange. Then he quickly changed the topic and asked, "Sir, where are we going after the big week? Are you going to Yanling? "


    Su Ye shook his head. "What''s good about that place? Since it''s out, naturally I''ll go and see the scenery I haven''t seen."


    Song Pei whispered, "but Sir, I haven''t seen Yanling either."


    Su Ye looked at him and said earnestly, "the scenery we want to see is naturally something we haven''t seen, and most people haven''t seen it either. What''s the point of going from where you''re tired to a place where others are tired? "


    Song Pei scratched his head and whispered, "what you said is reasonable."


    Su Ye shook his head. "It''s not so reasonable. It''s just that Sir, I''m going farther. In fact, it''s not much different from where to look."


    Song Pei, after a sound, seemed to have figured out something. He didn''t speak and began to fill the hole.


    Su Yele is happy to watch his student do what he wants to do.


    Song Pei was not strong and small. He spent half a day to fill the hole.


    Finally, he sat down under a big tree and breathed.


    Su Ye picked up his bookcase and said with a soft smile, "Song Pei, there are some huts in front of us. Let''s make some fires and roast some sweet potatoes. How about eating them?"


    Song Pei looked up. He didn''t see anything except the woods, but he stood up quickly. Anyway, he was used to it.


    Mr. Zhang said that there was a river in front of him. No matter whether he could see it or not, he could see the river in a few steps. If he said there was a house in front of him, he would naturally be able to see the house in front of him if he walked a few steps.


    Song Pei, a man of great spirit, followed his husband for half a quarter of an hour and saw several huts.


    There were also dead branches and fires that had just been extinguished.


    Song Pei took over the bookcase behind his husband and ran to the hut. He always wondered why he had to carry a book box with him from the beginning to the end. It was only after he had walked a lot of roads that he realized that the book box was not used to hold books, but to hold food.


    Now, for example, there are sweet potatoes behind him.


    Song Pei looks at the big tree, but he doesn''t look calm.


    The leader of Yanling academy suddenly said with a smile, "are you a swordsman who can make the world''s demons elusive? The ancestor of Jianshan used to make swords for you? "Su Ye didn''t answer Su Ye''s soliloquy, but the leader of the Academy kept on talking, "it''s not easy for a swordsman to walk all the time today. Without chaoqingqiu, he always runs on both sides of the demon soil and the mountains and rivers. Without those swordsmen who fall into the demon soil as soon as they have a little success, how can the sages on the cloud be patient? Just think about it carefully. If you don''t see those free and easy people with swords hanging around their waists, I''m afraid it will make people feel uncomfortable


    Su Ye was talking alone here. Song Pei, who was concentrating on baking sweet potatoes, called out: "Sir, eat sweet potatoes, and leave the big ones for you."


    Su ye turned her head and walked slowly to the hut.


    When he came to the cottage, song Pei, who was peeling sweet potatoes, didn''t pay attention to it. He just looked down at the sweet potato. Su Ye squatted down and said with a smile, "Song Pei, let''s go find the man who made the sword?"


    Song Peigang took a bite of sweet potato. Hearing this, he immediately shook his head and said, "Sir, we''d better not go to death?"


    Su Ye frowned and said, "really not going?"


    Song Pei nodded seriously, "I won''t go."


    Su Ye was helpless, but at last he didn''t force him. Then the most learned scholar in the world squatted in front of his students and peeled and ate sweet potatoes with him.


    I''m afraid no one would have thought that the church was so approachable.


    Two people eat sweet potatoes, suddenly stopped for a short time, and snow began to fall again. Su Ye looked out, holding steaming sweet potato in his hand, and looked strange.


    Song Pei suddenly said, "look, sir!"


    Su Ye didn''t go to see it.


    Because he didn''t have to go to see him, he knew that there was a man with white hair and red robe standing in the snow in the distance.


    Song Pei murmured, "Sir, that man''s head is white."


    Su Ye nodded his head and said with a smile: "people in the world, after all, not everyone wants to be open. If you can''t think of it, you will have a heart knot. If you have a heart knot, you can''t count your white head as a big deal."


    Song Pei asked suspiciously, "do you know him, sir?"


    Su Ye nodded and joked, "I know it, but you must rest assured that this man is not the one who kills people with sword."


    Song Pei shakes his head. "But how do I think he''s more frightening?"


    Su Ye solemnly reprimanded: "nonsense, clearly is a scholar!"


    Song Pei was stunned.


    Then he saw his husband walk out of the hut.


    Shut the door by the way.


    Song Pei really wants to see what happens next, but his husband refuses to let him see it. He can''t push the door open?


    So song Pei simply sat down and ate the baked sweet potato in front of the fire.


    -


    Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, is now a monk of the climbing realm. Standing in the heavy snow, he lets the snow fall and wet his clothes.


    The leader of the demon sect, who had a deep relationship with the school, looked at the ordinary middle-aged man in front of him. His expression was really strange.


    He didn''t see him.


    So Su Ye soon reported his family: "in the next Su night, the Yanling academy is in charge of teaching."


    Lin Hongzhu was stunned, and then spoke softly, "Lin Hongzhu."


    Su ye said with a smile: "Mr. Lin attacked and killed Uncle Zhou at the border of the state of Chen, but now he has entered the state of Zhou. It is really a bit of leisure."


    Lin Hongzhu said indifferently: "if it wasn''t for Xu Ji, the old man, Zhou xuance would have been dead."


    Su ye said calmly, "if the school has nothing to do with me, it''s a trick for Mr. Lin, but there are some things that Mr. Lin should know. Even if I was in charge of the school, some things can''t be done according to my mind. The school was a reasonable place at first, but now it''s not so reasonable now, so there was one thing in that year. Su Ye was really I''m sorry. "


    Lin Hongzhu asked in reply, "are you going to reason with me today?"


    Su ye a smile, "if you can be reasonable, then it is the best, if you can''t make sense, Mr. Lin''s hand is, Su Ye''s self-examination is not bad."


    Lin Hongzhu, who came to the state of Zhou all the way from the border of the state of Chen, had never thought of looking for anyone else. In those days, Zhou xuance was the leader of the school to destroy the evil cult. Naturally, he wanted to find someone else. But now Zhou xuance has led the book reading seed into the ruins of the sage. Therefore, Lin Hongzhu came to the state of Zhou to have a look at it after he closed the door.


    It''s not for the sake of seeing anyone. It''s just that the woman happened to come to Zhou once. She said that once the winter came, the scenery would be very beautiful, so that he could come and have a look.


    He thought about it and came.


    But I never thought I would meet Su ye, the head teacher of the school.


    This scholar is not aggressive at all.


    It''s not like a school at all.


    Lin Hongzhu shook his head. "Su Zhangjiao is still a real scholar."


    Su ye said with a smile, "isn''t Mr. Lin difficult?"


    Lin Hongzhu laughed it off this time.Su Ye suddenly said: "my students baked sweet potatoes in it, come in and have a rest?"


    Lin Hongzhu thought for a moment and finally nodded.


    Su ye and Lin Hongzhu walked towards the hut side by side.


    It''s a rare thing that the leader of the school and the world-famous demon sect leader go together.


    This thing spreads out, it is a big disturbance naturally again.


    But now in addition to these two, there is only a young scholar who doesn''t quite understand anything.


    The three sat on the ground around the fire.


    Song Pei took some sweet potatoes out of the bookcase and kept his eyes on Lin Hongzhu''s white hair while he was baking.


    Finally, after baking, he handed it to Lin Hongzhu and called out Mr. Lin.


    After Lin Hongzhu took over, she naturally peeled her skin.


    Su Ye ate a mouthful of sweet potato and whispered something. Lin Hongzhu nodded.


    Then a moment later, there was a knock on the wooden door.


    Song Pei gets up and opens the door.


    It''s dark.


    There was a young man in green standing at the door with his sword box on his back.


    Su Ye stood up and asked with a smile, "would you like to come in and have a rest and have a baked sweet potato?"


    Lin Hongzhu turns to look at the young man in green.


    The young man in blue thought for a moment and finally nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    The young man in green shirt is naturally Li Fuyao who has gone back and forth.


    In the end, Li Fuyao was still worried about what would happen to the caravan. Even if Mr. Yang DA and Lu Changnian were evil people, the rest of the caravan were not so bad.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t do it and was not willing to do it.


    He believed that neither master Chen Sheng nor ancestor Xu Ji would give up a group of people because of one person.


    However, when he returned from the original road, he found that the caravan had left and was ready to leave. He saw that there was some light in the hut. After thinking about it, Li Fuyao, who stood at the door and knocked at the door, didn''t realize that there were three strange faces baking sweet potatoes in this hut.


    When the skinny man asked to stay, Li Fuyao was puzzled, but he finally agreed to come down. When he walked into the hut and saw Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the evil cult with white hair and red robes, by the light of fire, Li Fuyao was only briefly surprised at the dress of the demon cult leader, and the rest was not too attentive.


    Song Pei offered a place for the young man who was much older than him. After Li Fuyao sat down, he handed him a sweet potato.


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth to thank him. Song Pei waved his hand and said with a smile, "the things my husband bought are not worth much money, but they taste very sweet."


    Li Fuyao nodded and bowed to Su ye, which was a kind of thanks.


    Su Ye''s Lin Hongzhu has been silent.


    The two scholars, who did not speak of accomplishments, but merely said that they were not low in learning, looked at each other and then turned their heads.


    Lin Hongzhu didn''t know Li Fuyao''s identity. On that day, he was seriously injured by Xu Jiyi sword, the ancestor of Jianshan mountain. Later, it was known that another person from Luan Ping''s side tried to deal with a low-level swordsman, who had never appeared in the world for many years, but Lin Hongzhu did not To find out, he was said to be the leader of the demon sect by the scholars in Yanling, but it was not because of his nature that he killed him indiscriminately. Therefore, even if he suffered a disaster without misdemeanor, Lin Hongzhu did not want to seek revenge on that young man.


    Because there''s no need.


    So today, when they meet again, they don''t know each other.


    Su Ye knows a lot of things. Judging from the sword spirit left before, this young man in green shirt should be the one who used to make the sword before. As for whether it was the swordsman who was escorted by the ancestors of Jianshan, Su Ye was not sure.


    Shi Shu Zhou xuance had already led Gu Yuan to the site of the sage. The news that day only said that Lin Hongzhu had reappeared in the world and that Xu Ji had made a sword. As for who the swordsman was, he didn''t say in detail. Since Zhou xuance didn''t say so, Su Ye couldn''t ask directly.


    Zhou xuance''s seniority is indeed higher than him.


    Scholars here in Yanling take this seriously.


    Su Ye soon remembered one thing, and then pulled song Pei''s clothes in the gap Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to, and then pointed to the sword case Li Fuyao always carried behind him.


    Song Pei was in a daze, but he soon understood something under the direction of his husband''s eyes. He was stunned, then swallowed his mouth and asked his husband with his eyes whether he wanted to die?


    Su ye turned her head and looked down at Lin Hongzhu, who was eating sweet potatoes. Then she showed a smile, which was to answer his words: Sir, my friend is also a master, not afraid!


    Song Pei grinned bitterly and then looked at Su Ye helplessly. This is before asking Mr. Su, didn''t you say that gentleman was a scholar? Where did he come from?


    Su Ye is speechless, but still stares at Song Pei.


    The latter finally emboldened himself, looked at Li Fuyao and asked cautiously, "this young man, what''s on your back?"


    After that, song Pei was terrified. He was afraid that the boy who was still eating sweet potatoes would kill him if he was not happy. Then he would not be able to pay back the money he owed his husband.


    Who knows when he asked, the boy who was still eating sweet potatoes just pointed to the sword box behind his back and said with a smile: "there are two swords."


    Song Pei swallowed again, and this time he looked at his husband.


    Su Ye sighs and just eats sweet potatoes.


    Song Pei was hesitant to speak.


    However, Lin Hongzhu directly asked, "you killed those people who died here before?"


    In fact, Lin Hongzhu did not see those corpses, but as a monk who ascended the building, how could he not know what had happened here before, and Su ye could feel the residual sword spirit, which was not much different.


    When Lin Hongzhu asks for this sentence, song Pei quietly leans to Lin Hongzhu''s side.


    After all, Mr. Zhang said that he was a master. If that guy wanted to do something later, he would not be able to count on him. He could only rely on Mr. Lin with white hair.


    However, when song Pei didn''t expect that, when Lin Hongzhu asked about this, Li Fuyao didn''t hide anything and told him all about what happened last night.Although according to song peilai, not all of them are true, but at least Li Fuyao didn''t pull out his sword immediately, so he felt that he couldn''t fake it.


    Li Fuyao, looking at these three people, was surprised.


    When he entered the hut before, he didn''t feel any special breath. If these two monks were not the monks who were much more than him, they would be ordinary people.


    However, he didn''t believe that he could see any friars in Dazhou.


    But Lin Hongzhu''s words, Li Fuyao looked at Lin Hongzhu''s eyes with more other meanings.


    This dress is really weird man, I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    However, Li Fuyao couldn''t see through and didn''t feel half killed. Instead, he didn''t move much.


    Su Ye quickly said, "it''s common to kill people for money. The state of Zhou is remote, and few scholars come here to preach the theory of sages and sages. Therefore, the people in the territory are bandit, which is not a strange thing."


    Li Fuyao raised his head and suddenly asked, "listen to your words, are you from Yanling?"


    Su Ye nodded, "yes, if you didn''t stay in Yanling for a long time, you wouldn''t want to walk around and see the rest of the scenery, but the scenery of this week is good, but the people are far away."


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "why do you see it?"


    Su ye asked in response: "what you said just now is not proof?"


    Li Fu shook his head. "Since you are a scholar, you should know that you can''t generalize."


    Su Ye laughs, "but there is also the saying of peeping at a spot and seeing the whole leopard."


    Although Li Fuyao made a living by storytelling in Baiyu Town, he really wanted to let him talk with others and talk about the principles of Confucian sages. I''m afraid that if he said it seven or eight times, he would be lucky to win once or twice. What''s more, the scholar sitting next to him is still said to be the most learned person in the world. Where can he say he can win?


    Li Fuyao sighed and took a bite of sweet potato.


    He didn''t speak, but the demon sect leader who had been silent over there said, "it''s not appropriate to generalize the whole thing or to see the whole leopard by peeping at it. I remember another sage said that if you want to find out something, you''d better go and have a look at it carefully. You can experience it yourself by hearsay. It''s just based on what others have seen Judging, even if there is a result, I''m afraid it will not be so true. "


    Su Ye smiles apologetically at Li Fuyao, then turns her head to look at Lin Hongzhu and calmly says, "I''m a Confucian sage, but the top of us are extremely intelligent people. After seeing a little bit of things, we can infer the overall context. If we look at the whole thing, isn''t it a waste?"


    Lin Hongzhu frowned, but was not baffled. Then he continued to speak and began to refute the truth of the school master.


    Today''s situation is to evolve into that of the devil''s cult leader and now the school master of some of the doctrines.


    Both of them were not only monks who went to the realm of stairs. When it came to learning, Lin Hongzhu knew a lot about the books he had read, not to mention Su Ye.


    They had nothing to do with realm cultivation. They only expressed their opinions on the problems caused by the incident mentioned by Li Fuyao himself.


    This makes the sweet potato eating song Pei and Li Fuyao a little confused.


    Song Pei was worried when he thought of what he had said to his husband about whether to read or not to read. If he could not explain the truth to each other at that time, and then he became angry and wanted to do it, he would be beaten by Mr. Lin.


    Thinking of this, song Pei is a little sad.


    Li Fuyao asked in a low voice, "young sir, are these two great scholars over there in Yanling?"


    Song Pei shakes his head, but he really doesn''t mean to tell Li Fuyao that he was a private school teacher before he was a private school teacher!


    Li Fuyao sighed: "in fact, I estimate that this gentleman has a lot of knowledge."


    Song Pei wanted to say a few words along with Li Fuyao, but he remembered what his husband had told him before. He had to shut his mouth and not open his mouth. He just listened quietly to the debate between Mr. Lin and his own husband.


    Now, although they still have not separated from the previous incident, song Pei has been heard by song Pei. Their knowledge is not low, and they have not quoted too much classics. However, the plain words make him confused.


    Li Fuyao was eating sweet potatoes and had some feelings.


    Although they hold their own views, they are not just like throwing women on the street. They want to take the so-called truth to their side. On the contrary, after a debate, some unsatisfied statements will be removed by themselves, and then they will find the rest of the truth in the argument with the other party.


    It''s like two martial arts men in the river and the river break up each other''s moves, and then they realize something new.


    Li Fuyao was very interesting to hear that, and by the way, he had a new understanding of what he was doing with Da Zhou.


    But the two men who made him suddenly have no tendency to stop. On the contrary, they are more and more active. They are still in the middle of the night.Li Fuyao finished eating sweet potatoes, added some dead branches to the fire, and asked song Pei with a smile, "is your husband always like this?"


    Song Pei swallowed the last mouthful of sweet potato, cocked his head and thought about it. Then he began to say, "I don''t know. No one has ever talked about the truth for so long before. The truth I said is very simple. As soon as I say it, I can remember that there is no way to argue with Mr. Lin for such a long time. It seems that Mr. Lin is also knowledgeable. Otherwise, how can I talk to him So long? "


    Li Fuyao nodded and agreed with the statement.


    In his life, he did not meet a few scholars who really impressed him. Yan Yu, a former monk of Yanling academy, didn''t admire him. Zhou xuance only let him have no ill feeling. Only the old Confucian scholar who met in Yanling border and later went to Jianshan was Li Fuyao''s admiring scholar. Now, Li Fuyao can''t say he admires them, but he feels that he will stay Beside me, it''s very comfortable.


    After a few words, song Pei and Li Fuyao felt that the young master was not a bad man, so they said a few more words to him. Finally, song Pei directly asked, "can you show me your sword, sir?"


    Li Fuyao untied the sword case, thought for a moment, and finally wiped the overflowing sword spirit and handed it to song Pei.


    Song Pei carefully opened the sword case and revealed the two swords inside. After looking at it carefully, he closed it and gave it back to Li Fuyao. Then he asked with a smile: "are these two swords, young master, the kind of magic weapon that cuts iron like mud?"


    Li Fuyao smiles and doesn''t rush to open his mouth. In fact, as long as he has stepped into the cultivation Road, no matter what kind of sword he is holding, there will be no problem in cutting iron like mud. From the perspective of the material of the sword, Xiao Xue is the heirloom of the Xie family, and the Xie family is a big family of sword immortals. Therefore, the material of Xiaoxue is not bad. It was in that year The woman sword immortal Xie Shen was cast from the cold iron at the bottom of the North Sea. The name Xiaoxue also has this meaning.


    As for the green silk.


    In fact, the material is not bad, but it can''t compare with light snow.


    In fact, these two swords are in the eyes of common people. They are really excellent swords in the world. However, the monks on the mountain fight and practice first. Even if they have magic weapons in their hands, they are likely to be smashed by an opponent''s slap.


    I''m afraid that the best sword in the world is now the ancient road in Chao Qingqiu''s hands.


    After all, Chao Qingqiu''s sword is in his hand. It''s too shocking to say who has the ability to break the sword in his hand.


    You know, this sword immortal has already had the view that the world is invincible.


    Seeing that Li Fuyao didn''t speak, song Pei thought that it might be that the young master''s sword was really not so good. He changed the topic intimately and said, "you must be a good man for your chivalry and justice."


    Li Fuyao heard the words of a good man, and now he is meditating.


    How to be a good person?


    If he is really a good man, should he help Da Zhou to tide over the difficulties and completely solve the disaster of Chen state at the border of Dazhou, instead of being cold hearted and rushing to other places?


    He couldn''t think of some things clearly, so he couldn''t understand them, so he could only sigh.


    It''s just that matter last night that he helped the caravan defeat the plot of Lu Changnian and Mr. Yang da. Why didn''t he even say a word of appreciation and thanks?


    Don''t they know he''s a good man?


    Last night, at least?


    In fact, we all know that, but no one stands on the sidelines like song Pei.


    In the Bureau, there are always many other things to consider besides the truth.


    Whether it''s truth or other feelings or opinions of others.


    Li Fuyao can understand, but he can''t accept it.


    As he asked at the last parting, will good people be rewarded.


    Now, it can be said that it is possible to have, whether the other party is willing to give good news.


    These are the things that have troubled Li Fuyao recently.


    Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "would you be sad if you did a good deed and didn''t get a good reward?"


    Song Pei was stunned and then said with a smile, "what a coincidence. I asked you this before."


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at Su ye, who was still debating with Lin Hongzhu. Then he asked softly, "what did Mr. Su say?"


    Song Pei said with a smile: "it was when my husband and I were digging a pit to bury people. I asked my husband whether he would be sad if he didn''t get good reward and lost his life when he did good deeds. Even if he said that he would be sad, if he didn''t care, he must be a saint."


    Li Fuyao asked, "did Mr. Su say that after he was sad, would he regret doing it?"


    Song Pei shook his head, but then said: "although the Sir did not say, but I am sure that he will not regret, but will certainly be sad."


    Li Fuyao said with a bitter smile, "is this not a contradiction?"


    Song peinu said, "Mr. Song said before that one of the responsibilities of a scholar is to straighten out the truth that he didn''t understand one by one, and then explain it to others. Now I don''t know how to say this question, but I will think about it later. If I happen to find out when I meet the young master next time, I will tell him. Of course, you don''t necessarily think I''m right. But I''ll give you a reference. If you''ve figured it out before me, you''ll let me know next time you meet me. "Li Fuyao thought for a moment and said with a smile, "good!"


    Until now, Li Fuyao''s heart knot is a little loose.


    At least it''s not as gloomy as it was at the beginning.


    He stood up and said goodbye to song Pei.


    The latter quickly returned the gift.


    Then he pushed the door open.


    He went north alone in the night.


    Su ye and Lin Hongzhu shut up at the same time.


    Su Ye hehe smiles, "if he hadn''t carried the sword, I would really like to take him to the school."


    Lin Hongzhu said calmly: "he is a scholar who is suitable for studying knowledge. He can practice sword, and his cultivation qualification is not too bad. He has enough time to study those knowledge, but he is preempted by others. You can''t help it. In fact, there are many scholars in your school, but they just don''t cherish them. "


    Su ye said with a wry smile: "the school chaos, before I stepped out of that step, still can''t be rectified. If I step out of that step and do something again, it will inevitably be criticized as a theory, so it''s a dilemma."


    Lin Hongzhu sneered: "the best way to shut up the saints in the clouds is to make them dare not speak."


    Su Ye was silent and did not argue.


    Lin Hongzhu suddenly got up and pushed the door out.


    The red candle with white hair is back in the snow.


    Su Ye closed the door and said to song Pei, "I''m tired. I sleep."


    A word chokes to death, but also want to ask who said to win who song Pei.


    Fortunately, song Pei is not serious. Anyway, it''s OK to ask about these things later.


    Song Pei fell back and murmured, "sleep."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    The caravan, which killed two great men overnight, finally crossed Mianshan county and arrived at Beiyan county. Beiyan County on the border of Dazhou has been on abnormal alert for the past two years. It is not only because of the front line of the war between Dazhou and the state of Chen, but also because after the pass, there will be no pass to the south. If the army of the state of Chen passes through Beiyan When he went south, he was like a big man who broke into someone else''s backyard. He could bully and humiliate Dazhou, a beautiful little lady. At the beginning of the war, Chen passed through Beiyan County effortlessly because of the Yanling friars in the army. After that, there was no danger when he went south. He met Li Fuyao and Qinghuai when he came to luosang river.


    At that time, Li Fuyao could be ignored. However, Qinghuai was already a monk in the green silk realm. It was not difficult to deal with those monks whose self-examination had not yet been completed.


    What''s more, the daughter of the demon soil magnate, with good things, is definitely not as some as shown.


    Before the caravan entered the city gate, the garrison in the city had already received information, so they didn''t make any investigation. When they entered the city, the head of Jiashi at the gate of the city asked a lot about how the chief escort Lu of Zhenyuan escort agency didn''t see the figure, which made a lot of escorts look ugly. Fortunately, there are still a few people in charge of the escort agency who know the importance and find a reason at will After the caravan entered the city, the goods were taken over by a middle-aged captain of the general''s house in the county. After checking the materials, he arranged these business escort agents in a post house, and then returned to the general''s house to ask for instructions from the general.


    At the same time, I hope that they will stay in Beiyan County for a few days, and even receive the wind and dust for them tonight.


    In today''s Beiyan County, although the commander-in-chief of the border army has been changed, the former commander-in-chief is still in charge of defense in Beiyan County, and Xie Ying is still leading the army outside the city as always.


    Xie Ying, who is less than a year old, is still in the most dangerous place, even though he has become the top leader in the army nowadays. He makes all the soldiers in this army admire him with heart and eye. The great peripheral army is now united as never before.


    Lu Xiaowan looked decadent. After she entered the city and sat down, Lu''s niece did not go to a restaurant in the city with the escort agency. Instead, she turned around and went to a restaurant in a remote alley.


    Sitting alone in the corner of the tavern, drunk alone.


    Up to now, the female escort, who likes drinking so much, can''t think clearly why her uncle doesn''t take good care of the chief escort and the reputation that she already holds in her hands. She doesn''t want to seek wealth, and take those yellow and white things that he taught her from childhood that they are not important.


    She didn''t even know how to face her aunt, her father, and tell them what she had seen during the trip.


    Is it hard to say that uncle died because he was seeking money?


    Will auntie, who always regarded reputation as more important than her family and life, hang herself in a rage?


    Lu Xiaowan did not dare to think deeply about these things.


    So I can only rely on drinking to let myself not to think deeply.


    Lu Xiaowan is a good drinker and likes to drink. So after staying in the restaurant for half a day, she feels shaken and unstable. The manager of the restaurant is also a person who has met many liquor customers. However, she has never seen a girl who can drink like the one in front of her. At the end of the day, when she brings the wine for Lu Xiaowan, the manager of the restaurant has some worries Worry, I''m afraid that my restaurant will just drink to death.


    Later, he couldn''t help it. The shopkeeper began to persuade him: "girl, what troubles have you met? Do you really want to drink to death before you stop?"


    Lu Xiaowan didn''t pay attention to the manager of the wine shop. She only took a few mouthfuls of wine and dropped some silver ingots before she got up and staggered out of the house.


    Looking at Lu Xiaowan, who is now almost defenseless, the shopkeeper thinks that if he was in other parts of Dazhou, he would have been targeted by those ruffians. That is, Beiyan County, which has been garrisoned by border troops for many years, and now the commander-in-chief Xie Ying has issued military orders, saying that if he does something evil in Beiyan County, he does not need to go to the county yamen You only need to go to the general''s office and deal with it directly with military law after catching it.


    In the county town of Beiyan County, the law of the Zhou Dynasty even ranks behind the military law.


    Lu Xiaowan staggered out of the wine shop. When she walked through the lane, she was unstable and nearly fell.


    Fortunately, a man helped her in the back.


    The man grabbed her arm and whispered, "I''m so upset?"


    Lu Xiaowan turned her head and whispered, "who are you?"


    Beside her, Li Fuyao, a young man in blue.


    Li Fuyao sighed and did not answer the question.


    Lu Xiaowan''s eyes widened to see the man in front of her.


    She bit her lips, her eyes moist, "Li Fuyao?"


    Li Fuyao nodded, "it''s me."


    Lu Xiaowan tried to break free, but in the end, she couldn''t help it. She just cried, "Li Fuyao, you killed my uncle. How dare you come to see me?"Li Fuyao, who had been following them in secret all the way, looked flat and said calmly: "because I have a clear conscience and don''t feel that I have done anything wrong, I still dare to see you."


    Lu Xiaowan, with tears on her face, turned her head and did not go to see Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao didn''t rush to talk. He just helped Lu Xiaowan to the post house. After a few steps, he asked, "I came to see you just to ask one thing. Do you think your uncle should be killed?"


    Lu Xiaowan''s face turned pale, and it seemed that the wine''s flavor was reduced in an instant.


    She couldn''t believe it and looked at Li Fuyao.


    The latter said, "I''m sorry."


    He released Lu Xiaowan''s hand and walked with her on the street. He said calmly, "I''ve been thinking about this question these days. What should I think if I''ve done a good deed and can''t get a reward? What should I do if I''ve been misunderstood or even had a bad result? I''m not a scholar in Confucianism, and I don''t want to learn anything. But the sword skill I practice is just a straight word, straight to and fro, or to ask for a clear conscience. My ancestors have told me a lot about how to practice sword and how to be mentally involved. My master father told me less before. What three martial uncles and I said was a lot of things that can be heard It seems that I really want to understand all these things. I have to see and experience them by myself. Before, I didn''t understand why my ancestors asked me to go down the mountain and walk in the world of mortals for several times. Now I really understand something. Among the people who practice swordsmanship, one of our predecessors is really good at kendo. How powerful is it Maybe you don''t know. Before that elder was not so powerful, he really had traveled in the world. One of my martial uncle Liu was already the most brilliant swordsman in the rest of the world before he went up the mountain. I didn''t mean to learn their swords. Uncle Liu didn''t give me the sword until he died, because he didn''t want me to follow his path I have never met with him, so I can''t say that I want to learn from him. I just want to go my own way, learn more and see more all the way, and hope to reach that height one day. Of course, that''s not my only purpose. But you don''t know, I promised a girl... "


    After saying a lot of things, Li Fuyao suddenly shut up without knowing what he had said.


    He has some guilt, he should not expect others to help him to seek a peace of mind.


    What''s more, he asked about salt on her wound.


    Lu Xiaowan''s face was uncertain.


    Li Fuyao no longer said much, but accompanied Lu Xiaowan to the post house.


    Before approaching the post house, Li Fuyao stopped and watched Lu Xiaowan move forward slowly. Song Pei told him that if he thought it out, he would tell Li Fuyao. If Li Fuyao thought about it clearly, he could tell him.


    Now, Li Fuyao is a little clear and a little vague.


    Lu Xiaowan stopped, did not turn his head, some hoarse mouth, "you did not do anything wrong, but I still hate you."


    "You can''t buy me a drink!"


    Li Fuyao stood where he was and laughed.


    His heart knot, in the night of baking sweet potato with song Pei, loosened a lot.


    By now, it''s completely unraveled.


    Although there is another thing to face later, Li Fuyao feels that it is not so bad.


    He can go to Luoyang at ease.


    -


    a Taoist lived in Luoyang.


    It''s not a big deal, but there are still many people in Luoyang City who know that. But in this place where Confucianism is in charge, there is no one to come to see that kind of Taoism in the end. This is really confusing.


    If it is said that the Yanling academy is afraid of the Taoist temple, then it is nonsense. For years, Confucianism and Taoism have been fighting each other openly and secretly, and no one is really afraid of whom. Taoism dominates Liangxi and Confucianism dominates Yanling. The reason why these two dynasties have never had a war is not that their emperors and their majesty are benevolent and benevolent monarchs, but because of this One of the two dynasties was blocked by Dayu, which provided a buffer for the two dynasties.


    Otherwise, it may be that the two dynasties have been at war for a long time now. Compared with the small skirmishes of the Zhou Dynasty and the state of Chen, the two dynasties started a war, only to be afraid that apart from the overwhelming number of soldiers and soldiers, the monks on the mountain were indispensable.


    Originally, the number of monks in the royal dynasty and the state of affairs were the greatest dependence of a dynasty.


    Daozhong ye Shengge lived in Luoyang City. Instead of choosing a place, he lived in an idle house next to a little girl''s house. The house was located in the deep lane. It was inconspicuous. There was a peach tree in the courtyard. It didn''t seem that the owner planted it deliberately. It was like a child who threw a peach stone into the courtyard after eating a peach. The house was originally one A foreign official rented it after he came to Beijing. But who knows, this official who had a bright future said a few words about an old story when he was in the upper Dynasty. It seems that he said a few good words to the old general who had been regarded as a treacherous minister 20 years ago. After the next Dynasty, he was run over by several big men in the imperial court and retired from the official department to Luoyang in a short period of half a year Yangcheng yamen was finally forced out of the officialdom. Naturally, the house could not live.But who would have thought that after the owner took the house back, he felt that the house had been occupied by an official of the imperial court. It should not have been the original price, and the price should be raised. This has led to the fact that it has not been possible to rent the house for such a long time.


    Until I met the leaf Sheng song of the peach tree in the courtyard.


    Daozhong doesn''t need money at all.


    This disciple of the temple master is now among the mountain and river friars. With a wave of his hand, the first one of the younger generation paid the rent for ten years. The owner didn''t expect that. On that day, he brought the lease Certificate in a hurry, for fear of Ye Shengge''s repentance.


    Ye Shengge did not add anything after he settled down. He turned over the soil around the peach tree, and then he bought a bamboo chair with a little girl from a neighbor''s house and put it in the yard.


    It''s a place to live.


    This is said to be the purest Taoist on the mountain. She has only done a few things these days. In the morning, she will take her neighbor''s little girl to the city for breakfast. After eating, the little girl named Li Xiaoxue will take her around the city. There are not many places to go every day, but if you haven''t been there, wait until lunch time You must go home. The little girl goes home for dinner. Ye Shengge sits on the bamboo chair and realizes the Tao.


    In the afternoon, ye Shengge sleeps all afternoon and doesn''t get up until dusk. Before winter, she still likes to sit under the eaves and watch the setting sun. But after winter, ye Shengge just goes to a wonton shop not far away from the alley to eat a bowl of dumplings, and then goes back to the yard, waiting for dark and then goes to bed.


    During this period, the little girl''s mother would occasionally pass by the courtyard and greet ye Shengge. This shrewd woman seems to have forgotten all the previous things and never felt embarrassed.


    Although ye Shengge didn''t pay attention to it, he didn''t speak ill of each other.


    Until one day after the winter solstice.


    When ye Shengge got up to eat wonton after sleeping for an afternoon, he happened to meet a young man who was also going to eat wonton. At that time, Cheng Yusheng fell in love with ye Shengge at first sight. For several days after that, the young man stayed at the wonton shop waiting for ye Shengge. Later, he didn''t know where to find ye Shengge. He lived in the alley here, so he changed his mind In order to guard at the gate of the courtyard, like a piece of brown sugar, he was more straightforward and expressed his feelings. He decided to marry ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge ignored him. He still went out every morning and went to bed at noon. However, when he went out in the morning, in addition to taking Li Xiaoxue, a young man followed him not far behind.


    No, it''s not far, so follow.


    It was not until later that the young man whispered in his ear that ye Shengge remembered his name.


    Cheng Yusheng.


    It is said that when his mother gave birth to him, it was raining outside. His father took such a name when he heard the rain.


    Although the name has a strange origin, it is still good on the whole.


    It is said that Cheng Yusheng, who has a lot of money in his family, can''t move ye Shengge. He turns to Li Xiaoxue, a little girl. He is familiar with the little girl''s family, but ye Shengge remains unmoved.


    This woman, who was called fairy by Cheng Yusheng in private, is really like a fairy on the cloud. She is not moved at all.


    Cheng Yusheng, who has met many women in his life, is really depressed. According to him, ye Shengge is neither deliberately ignoring him with his airs, nor in order to get more benefits. It is simply ignoring him for no reason, nor disgusting.


    That''s what makes him feel miserable.


    Even when he was free, he wondered what the fairy liked.


    I can''t guess at all.


    At dusk that day, because there was a light rain a little half an hour ago, the little girl Li Xiaoxue did not play in the alley with the rest of her friends. However, she knew that sister ye must be sleeping in the afternoon and would not pay attention to her, so she had to stay at home. Fortunately, Cheng Yusheng came here from time to time with two strings of sugar gourd This way.


    Sitting on the threshold with a little girl, Cheng Yusheng handed over a bunch of sugar gourd, and then bit off a hawthorn himself. Then he asked with a sad face: "little snow girl, how can your sister ye treat me without any change these days? Is it true that I am not handsome enough?"


    Li Xiaoxue bit hawthorn, heard this sentence, shook his head.


    "No such thing, I guess sister Ye just thinks you are ugly."


    Cheng Yusheng''s face was shocked, "Li Xiaoxue, you can think about it. You still bought this bunch of sugar gourd for you by your brother Cheng. Are you treating me like this?"


    The little girl had two pigtails on her head, and when she heard this, she spat out her tongue, revealing a dimple on her face. It was really lovely.


    Cheng Yusheng looked at a few eyes and said with a smile: "it''s OK. Your sister Ye won''t marry me. When you grow up, I''ll marry you."


    Li Xiaoxue frowned and shook her head reluctantly.Cheng Yusheng said with a sad face, "am I really ugly?"


    Li Xiaoxue didn''t have time to pay attention to him. When she swallowed a hawthorn, she said comfortingly: "it''s not. Sister Ye has a good temper. It seems that she can''t meet anything unhappy. But that''s what makes her happy. You didn''t move her by sending so many things. It''s certain that she didn''t find the right direction."


    When Li Xiaoxue was talking, the wine bowl on her face was looming. Cheng Yusheng couldn''t help but poke her face and asked with a smile, "tell me about it?"


    Li Xiaoxue a smile, "don''t say."


    Cheng Yusheng held out two fingers.


    The little girl laughs, just like the old-fashioned pat Cheng rain sound, "see outside ah, Cheng elder brother."


    Cheng Yusheng shakes her head helplessly, this little girl.


    The little girl shook her head and said, "someone didn''t notice the peach tree in the elder sister Ye''s courtyard."


    Cheng Yusheng suddenly brightened.


    Yes, the peach trees in ye Shengge''s courtyard have been taken good care of by her all the time. If she didn''t like it, how could she spend such efforts.


    With a smile, he suddenly became happy.


    Li Xiaoxue looked at the scene, some regret said: "or three strings?"


    Cheng Yusheng waved a big hand, "enough tube!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    When Cheng Yusheng and Li Xiaoxue are young and old, chewing sugar gourd on the threshold, the wooden door of the courtyard is opened from the inside. Ye Shengge in a white dress pushes the door out. Cheng Yusheng can''t help but look up at the sky. It''s time for ye Shengge to go to the wonton shop to eat a bowl of wonton. This is the second time ye Shengge goes out in a day, and it will be the last Once, Cheng Yusheng couldn''t let go of this opportunity. He stood up and patted his buttocks. Looking at ye Shengge''s figure walking to the entrance of the alley, he turned and asked Li Xiaoxue, "Xiaoxue girl, are you sure your sister Ye really likes peach blossom?"


    Li Xiaoxue''s string of sugar gourd, there is only a hawthorn on it. She raised her head and said with a smile: "you, if you don''t believe it, I will say nothing before, but three strings of sugar gourd are still needed."


    Cheng Yusheng rubbed his cheek, gritted his teeth and said, "OK, today your brother Cheng believes you once, but sugar gourd will be given to you tomorrow, now..."


    Before he finished, Li Xiaoxue waved her hand and said happily, "go ahead. Sister Ye has a bowl of wonton, but it doesn''t take much time."


    Cheng Yusheng nods heavily and walks to the wonton shop by the threshold outside the alley.


    At dusk, the wonton shop was supposed to be closed. Naturally, there were no people. If the woman who cooked the wonton knew that the girl in the lane over there who liked to wear a white dress would come here to eat a bowl of wonton at this time of day, she might have closed the stall.


    For the girl who didn''t know her name but only her surname ye, the woman was very happy to see her, not because she came here to eat a bowl of wonton every day, but because of her eyes. The woman has sold wonton here for so many years. Who hasn''t seen her? But I''ve never seen anyone as clean as this girl''s eyes.


    Her eyes, ah, like a clear bottomless pool, without any impurities, who would like to see.


    The woman began to cook wonton, so she waited until ye Shengge came into the shop and sat down. At the place where she sat every day, the woman had already brought a bowl of steaming wonton.


    Ye Shengge nodded his head, touched out several copper coins and put them in the palm of the woman''s hand.


    The woman didn''t count them either. She just put them away and said a few words with a smile. Most of them were trivial things of the day. She was happy to say something about Ye Sheng''s songs. Ye Sheng''s songs were heard a lot. At last, she asked a question or two. It was not easy for this Taoist to say more.


    Finally, the woman who talked about a lot of things said with a smile: "girl, talk to your aunt, have you ever looked at the right eye?"


    Ye Shengge raised his head and did not speak.


    Finally, he shook his head.


    The woman opened her mouth and wanted to ask something. Suddenly a voice rang out at the door, "a bowl of wonton!"


    The late arrival of Cheng Yusheng.


    The woman looked at the young man who haunted the shop these days and seemed to understand something.


    Cheng Yusheng walked into the shop and didn''t dare to sit in the seat opposite ye Shengge, but it was not far away. After taking his seat, he called out to miss Ye.


    Ye Shengge lowers his head to eat wonton and doesn''t look up at him.


    Cheng Yusheng has already seen the strange things. If ye Shengge is interested in him, it will make him uncomfortable.


    He separated two tables and said with a smile: "Miss ye, I see a peach tree planted in your small yard. I think Miss Ye likes peach blossom. There is a peach blossom picture in my house. Would you like to have a look at it?"


    Ye Shengge raised his head, looked at the sound of Cheng Yu and shook his head, "I don''t see it."


    It''s a matter of one word.


    Cheng Yusheng''s head seems to have been splashed with cold water. In this winter, he is shivering from the outside to the inside.


    However, Cheng Yusheng, who soon recovered himself, continued to try and say, "my family still has a garden full of peach trees. Please invite Miss ye to have a look next spring. The beautiful scenery is certainly not bad at all!"


    Ye Sheng still shakes his head.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t know that this Taoist was fond of peach blossom, so he still planted a lot of peach trees in front of the ruined temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain, and he had some ideas. When he could speak up in the chenxieshan mountain, he planted peach trees all over the mountain. However, whether she was at the foot of Jianshan mountain or in the chenxieshan mountain, she wanted her to plant and do it by herself. What''s needed Where does someone else do this for her?


    So even if Cheng Yusheng planted peach trees all over Luoyang City for her sake, this Taoist may have a few eyes on her, but she is determined not to make any other moves, let alone look at Cheng Yusheng with a different eye.


    Cheng Yusheng sighed and sighed. He was not interested in the bowl of wonton until it was served. He turned his head and looked at the white dress Ye Xianzi with a sad face.


    Ye Shengge will get up after eating the last wonton in the bowl.


    Cheng Yusheng did not give up and called out a Ye girl.


    "Cheng Yusheng."


    Ye Shengge turns his head and thinks about it. He calls Cheng Yusheng''s name for the first time these days.


    Cheng Yusheng was stunned, then he was overjoyed and looked at Ye Sheng song, "Ye girl, you say."Ye Shengge pushed the wonton bowl forward and said quietly, "Cheng Yusheng, are you really so boring?"


    Cheng''s voice suddenly became melancholy.


    He really can''t think clearly, why the Ye girl in front of him is really like a fairy in the sky who doesn''t eat fireworks between people.


    Ye Shengge gets up and leaves.


    Cheng Yusheng left him alone to deal with the bowl of wonton. Because of his depressed mood, Cheng Yusheng put a lot of hot peppers, which made him sweating. After uncovering his coat, his face was still ruddy.


    The woman selling wonton couldn''t help laughing at the scene.


    Cheng Yusheng raised his head and looked at her with some bitterness and melancholy: "Auntie, I''m all like this. You can''t help but laugh at my bowl of wonton money. It''s too much."


    The woman, who had already cleaned up almost everything and was waiting for Cheng Yusheng to finish eating and leave, was able to close the door. The woman looked at Cheng Yusheng and said in praise: "Auntie, I''ve seen so many young people talking to the girls I like, but you are the only one. You''re the least on the road and the least able to see."


    Cheng Yusheng put down his chopsticks, turned his head and said, "Auntie, since you are so experienced, tell me about it?"


    The woman thought for a while, as if she really felt nothing was wrong. She came to the table next to Cheng Yusheng. After sitting down, she said, "if you want to give something to someone else''s girl''s house, do you want to ask the other party if you want to give something to her? Is it stupid? It''s not hard for her to refuse, even if she wants to? If you want to send something, just feel out what the other party likes and directly carry it to the door. Ask what you want to ask, you will also ask in vain! It''s like this girl. If you really want to give her something, you can buy a bowl of wonton and send it to that girl every night. What''s more, you can send some rouge water powder to the girl. There are not many other things in Luoyang, but the rouge and gouache are a lot. If you have some spare money and buy a lot of them, who doesn''t like it? Let alone that girl. Maybe even my aunt will be very happy at that time. "


    In the first few words, Cheng Yusheng felt that the woman was right. After that, he just felt a little chilly.


    He nodded, or said: "so I''ll carry a lot of rouge powder to Ye''s house tomorrow?"


    The woman looked at him scornfully and continued, "it''s impossible to just send something. Man, this mouth should have honey, and the hand should have strength."


    Cheng Yusheng doubts: "what is this saying?"


    The woman sighed and said in a low voice, "I want you to say something nice and help the girl do things. Do you want to think about her living alone, carrying water on weekdays, and so on, but you don''t help?"


    Cheng Yusheng suddenly realized, "so it is."


    The woman saw now that she understood the sound of Cheng Yu. She shook her head without a trace. According to the understanding of the young master in front of her, she wanted the girl to be his daughter-in-law. It was very difficult.


    As for how difficult it is, someone else needs to use a pile of rouge water powder, he needs two piles, others only send wonton for a few days, he has to send dozens of days.


    Speaking of it, the men under the sky are really different.


    Cheng Yusheng, who swallowed the last few wontons, stood up and said goodbye.


    At last, the woman couldn''t help but give up a few moves. "No woman will like a man who is idle all day long. If you have any skills, you''d better show them. Which woman doesn''t like heroes?"


    Cheng Yusheng laughed and saluted the woman, "I know!"


    The woman nodded with satisfaction. The child was stupid. At least he was saved.


    It seems that those private school teachers often like to say that sentence, what is it called?


    The woman was a little confused.


    Although there are many scholars and private schools in Yanling, and many so-called academies, there are still many people who have never read books, such as her.


    Finally, Cheng Yusheng said with a smile: "does Auntie want to say that children can be taught?"


    The woman patted her thigh and said with a smile, "you look like a scholar!"


    Cheng Yusheng suddenly looked at the woman who sold wonton.


    Among his friends, anyone who dares to say that he looks like a scholar must be beaten up by him no matter what.


    There is no doubt that this sentence is killing him!


    But soon Cheng Yusheng remembered that the woman didn''t know his identity. After laughing, he didn''t care.


    Finally, before Cheng Yusheng gets up and leaves, he leaves a grain of silver, which is the tuition fee paid here for half a day.


    You should learn from money in private schools.


    Finally, the woman was not affectation, after collecting the money, she rushed out of the house with the sound of rain.


    Cheng Yusheng walked out of the shop and walked on the street where the sky was gradually invisible. He was somewhat satisfied.It was the second time in his life that he felt genuinely happy.


    The first time was when he extrapolated the three words of scholar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    When night fell, ye Shengge went back to the courtyard to sleep, which was a matter of course. When Cheng Yusheng passed by the yard, even though the house in the yard was still bright, he did not speak. He just jumped to the wall and sat on it for a moment, looked at the peach tree, and then fell to the ground and walked out of the alley.


    Ye Shengge is going to bed tonight, but he has some things to do.


    Out of the alley, walking on the street with few pedestrians, Cheng Yusheng walked slowly and did not rush to the appointed restaurant.


    It''s a leisurely stroll in the street. If anyone knows this one now, he may be surprised to see the sound of Cheng Yu slowly wandering in the street.


    Ye Shengge only regards this young man as the son of a wealthy family. However, if other people see this one, they will not think so. The Cheng family in the South City, in Luoyang City, is also a nobleman standing at the top. Just knowing that there is a royal concubine surnamed Cheng in the Imperial Palace is enough to tell us how the Cheng family is. As the only legitimate son of the Cheng family, Cheng Yusheng is even more obedient The Cheng family made great efforts to cultivate urination. When the Yanling academy sent people to recruit students for the school, the Cheng family undoubtedly won a place for Cheng Yusheng. Then, the Young Master Cheng was explored by the monk of the Academy. It was also found that he also had a talent for cultivation, and everything was ready. Just when the scholars in the school wanted to bring Cheng Yusheng to the palace to study Cheng Yusheng, who was only a teenager, shook his head at the beginning. This young man who wanted to be a swordsman when he was young. After shaking his head and refusing, he did not wait for his family to react, so he stole a stack of silver tickets at home, and swaggered away from Luoyang City for a trip to Yanling. Not only did Cheng''s family feel short of breath, but the old man almost didn''t breathe All the scholars in the Academy felt puzzled. However, there were only a few places in Luoyang city every year. Cheng Yusheng did not want to. Naturally, other people would like to. Therefore, the school didn''t go into it. After making up the quota, they went back to the Jingkou mountain.


    As for the Young Master Cheng, with the money, he had been traveling in Yanling for several years. When he finally returned to Luoyang City, he brought a knife with him. He was not sure how strong he was.


    This young master Cheng, the noble children who returned to the Cheng mansion, did not deal with the big people in Luoyang City, but preferred to drink and eat meat with these local ruffians when he was free.


    According to Cheng Yusheng''s own view, this is called seeking freedom. It''s like farting when you fart. It''s not necessary to care whether you''re on the street.


    Please be happy with yourself.


    The reason why he was going to the restaurant tonight was that his brothers bumped into two men who were said to be very different. At that time, one of the two men said that he wanted his brother''s left hand in the restaurant tonight. If he didn''t come to chop off the left hand tonight, he would come to the door tomorrow, It''s not that simple to chop a hand.


    It''s time to have a head.


    How can he tolerate the people who move him in his territory? Therefore, it will never be other people who will go to the banquet tonight. It is just his elder brother Cheng Yusheng.


    He wanted to see who was in Nancheng and who was doing these things in front of him.


    Before approaching the restaurant, many people had been waiting at the door of the restaurant. In fact, after being cleaned up by Cheng Yusheng once, those ruffians became more honest. The shops on the south side of the city had not been disturbed by them for nearly half a year. All this was due to their big brother, Cheng Yusheng.


    If you do any evil under this nose, there is really no good fruit to eat. This is not just a talk.


    Honest and honest, the book points to have and Cheng Yusheng at the same table drinking qualifications.


    When Cheng Yusheng came to the door, after the crowd, a man who was not tall, but very strong, arched his hand and called out big brother, then handed over a knife.


    Cheng Yusheng bought two swords when he was traveling in the world. They were all made by the first-class master of casting swords in Yanling. It''s not difficult to cut iron like mud, but the two knives are nothing to be loved. Later, after returning to Luoyang City, he was a blacksmith in the south city The shop bought another ordinary iron sword. Cheng Yusheng really liked it. He even named it "the river and lake". If he didn''t go to the alley every day these days, the knife would take root in his hand and would not leave.


    Now after taking over the river and lake, Cheng Yusheng hangs him at his waist, and he is not ashamed of it.


    After two turns at the door, he asked with a smile, "do you think this knife is a good match for me?"


    The strong man nodded his head and said from the bottom of his heart: "it''s true. It''s like a good man with a woman''s appearance. It''s a perfect match."


    Cheng Yusheng turned to look at this guy and said with a smile, "you boy, every time I flatter, I think it''s sincere. Where did you learn this skill? "


    The strong man said seriously: "what I said is from the bottom of my heart, little brother."


    Cheng Yusheng rubbed his cheek and said helplessly: "I know, I know. I say so every time. Who knows what you think of Zhao Xiaoshi."Hearing this, the strong man with such a name just felt helpless and did not speak much. Cheng Yusheng turned his head and looked at another tall and thin young man and asked, "Chang Shuo, how do you say that?"


    The tall, thin young man who felt thin and thin said in a soft voice, "I know. One of them is the younger son of a servant in the Ministry of household affairs, and the other is even better. His grandfather has become a bachelor in the big reward at the end of autumn. Anyway, his family background is not poor, so now we should let them be small I don''t think it''s easy for the stone to hand over his left hand. Otherwise, I''d better let the little stone go up and hand over a hand. Anyway, he doesn''t have any skills except flattery, so as to avoid big brother''s appearance and shame. "


    Speaking of the back, often bookworm eyes flash a wisp of narrow smile, Cheng Yusheng is nodding frequently.


    It is Zhao Xiaoshi''s face is a little ugly.


    Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "since the common nerd has said so, I will let Zhao Xiaoshi pay for the hand where he dares to lose his elder brother''s face."


    He was almost gnashing his teeth at this table. As soon as he finished speaking, Cheng Yusheng could not help it.


    If you look at Chang bookworm, you will also have a smile on your face.


    The noble son of a noble family who had always liked to run around with Cheng Yusheng since he was a child pulled Zhao Xiaoshi''s sleeve and explained in a low voice: "you''re afraid of fart if you have a big brother?"


    Zhao Xiaoshi looked shocked.


    Cheng Yusheng said with a smile: "yes, both of them are not the top guys. I''m afraid of a fart!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    Cheng Yusheng said that he was afraid of farting. At last, he did not pay attention to the two sons of officials who had excellent family background in Luoyang City. After entering the restaurant, he asked for a table on the first floor and drank wine for half an hour. Then he walked slowly to the second floor.


    In his life, Cheng Yusheng despises those dandies who only know how to bully others, and he dislikes those scholars who are full of truth. As he thinks, he really needs to become a kind of rich and powerful person in the world who drinks and eats meat.


    During the years when he left Luoyang City to travel in the rivers and lakes, the master he worshipped was undoubtedly an expert in this field. Otherwise, no matter whether the master had real skills or not, Cheng Yusheng would not be willing to kneel down and kowtow two times and call for master sincerely.


    To be his master, according to him, is to be able to urinate in a pot.


    But there are very few of them.


    When he returned to Luoyang, he could see that among the nobles of his own age, he could not look up to any of the other people except Chang bookworm, who was a good friend at the beginning.


    Otherwise, he would not be brothers with these ruffians.


    On the other side of the second floor, in a delicate box, there are two young gentlemen who are now as heavy as water. They look at the door with indifferent expressions. One is Zhang Tianhe, the youngest son of Hubu servant, and the other is Yang Yue, the grandson of a bachelor. Among these officials, they are famous dandies in Luoyang. Even if they want to do something, Most of them won''t be impatient. After all, anyone who has a good reputation in Luoyang should know what is behind their own home. However, today, they are working together to clean up a local ruffian, and the boy dares not to be there. This is not to beat them in the face, but to slap on the face of the Hubu servant''s father and the bachelor''s father behind them.


    How can you tolerate it?


    Zhang Tianhe has even figured out a way to deal with it. By the end of the night, the local ruffians in the whole southern city will be sent to the prison of the Ministry of punishment by him. As for how to deal with it, it is not easy? In the past few years, the Ministry of punishment did not find out the real murderers, and there were not many cases in which the real murderers were found. It was not necessary to say that they were the chief conspirators. The accomplices were enough for them to drink.


    Let these guys know how much it costs to offend him!


    Yang Yue turned his head and looked at Zhang Tianhe and said with a soft smile, "brother Tianhe, but you have a way to get angry?"


    The two well-known dandies in Luoyang have a good relationship, otherwise they would not have been waiting here tonight.


    Zhang Tianhe nodded and said in a deep voice: "there are many people we can''t afford to cause in Luoyang City, but we can''t be this local ruffian."


    Yang Yue nodded and agreed: "brother Tianhe is serious. I''m afraid that Luoyang City has no chance to show this attitude in front of brother Tianhe."


    Zhang Tianhe laughed and was about to open his mouth when he heard a bang at the door.


    A man kicked the wooden door to pieces.


    At the same time, he looks at the young man at the door and looks at Zhang He at the same time.


    This man, they don''t know!


    Who can come besides Cheng Yusheng?


    Cheng Yusheng stood at the door, put his hand on the handle of the knife and opened his mouth with a smile


    "Who are you?" Zhang Tianhe asked


    Cheng Yusheng smile, "who I am is not important, as long as you know that Zhao Xiaoshi is my brother."


    Yang Yue sneered: "that you come to break hand for Zhao Xiaoshi?"


    Zhang Tianhe said in one side: "Zhao Xiaoshi wants to break a hand, if you replace him, you have to take two hands to change."


    Cheng Yusheng pressed the handle of the knife and asked with a smile, "who will do it? I''m a coward. I can''t do it if I break my hand. "


    When he said this, Cheng Yusheng''s face did not change, but the river and lake around his waist had already been out of his sheath.


    The body of the knife is white.


    Then he grinned. "If the two boys change their minds, you''d better tell me now, or later, I''m afraid it won''t end so well."


    Zhang Tianhe''s face was ugly. He stepped back a few steps and said in a sharp voice, "I''m the servant of the Ministry of household. What do you dare to do to me in Luoyang City? Don''t you want to die?"


    Cheng Yusheng stroked with the thumb on the handle of the knife, then said with a smile: "in fact, it''s really a fart."


    Yang more sneers unceasingly, Zhang Tianhe is facial expression already particularly ugly.


    Cheng Yusheng said with a smile, "don''t get me wrong. I''m not saying that you two are a fart. I''m just saying that you''re a scholar behind you."


    As soon as this sentence comes out, even Yang Yue is a little nervous.


    This grandfather is now a bachelor and a famous scholar in Yanling. How can he be insulted by this ruffian?


    Cheng Yusheng disgusted: "a bachelor may be very good at reasoning, but even your grandson is not well educated. I don''t know where to put his old face!"Yang Yue pointed to Cheng Yusheng, "you..."


    Cheng Yusheng waved impatiently, "go! Damn it, if you don''t accept it, go back and ask your servant''s father, University scholar''s grandfather''s, and ask them whether they can afford to be provoked by the Cheng family in Nancheng! "


    Chengjia, Nancheng!


    "Go to his mother''s Cheng''s house in Nancheng. I''m afraid you''re a little..."


    Almost crazy Zhang Tianhe scolded, but Yang Yue pulled the sleeve.


    When the latter looks at Cheng Yusheng, his eyes are obviously afraid.


    Zhang Tianhe may not be very clear about the Cheng family in Nancheng. Maybe this young master Zhang has never thought about where the Chengs are. But even though Yang Yue is a dandy, he is not an ignorant person. Therefore, he knows exactly what kind of people and things have happened to the Cheng family.


    In the Imperial Palace, there is a royal concubine named Cheng!


    Cheng Yusheng looked at Zhang Tianhe, or laughing, "are you two really not rolling?"


    Zhang Tianhe looks at Yang Yue, who shakes his head.


    They walked out of the room in silence.


    It seems that this farce is really over.


    Cheng Yusheng slowly came to the window, opened the window, looked out of the window.


    Not far away in the night, there is a thin old man looking at here.


    Cheng Yusheng presses the handle of the knife and laughs.


    The old man looked this way, which meant a lot.


    Cheng Yusheng moved his lips, but did not open his mouth.


    The young man who came back to the Cheng family and said, "I''m an expert!" suddenly yelled at the old man


    The old man just gave a cold smile at first.


    But a moment later, Cheng Yu''s voice swept down and jumped directly from the restaurant window to the old man. He pulled out the hand of the river and lake from his waist and said with a smile, "since you dare to calculate me, the river and lake are in hand. Don''t blame me for not being reasonable."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    It''s not a peaceful night. Naturally, it''s not an ordinary night.


    While Cheng Yusheng and the skinny old man confront each other in the restaurant, the prison office of Luoyang city is full of lights.


    Wang Zhizhang, the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, sat on the stone steps at the gate of the office of the Ministry of punishment, holding the seal letter of the Ministry of punishment. Behind him, a group of officers of the Ministry of punishment were carrying torches, which made it look very bright.


    As one of the six books of history, his whole palm was covered with sweat. When he looked into the distant night, his eyebrows were full of worry.


    A moment later, in the distant night came a middle-aged man in a blue cloth. Seeing this man, Wang Zhizhang quickly stood up and asked with some uncertainty, "what''s the matter?"


    The middle-aged man on duty in the Ministry of punishment whispered: "the Chengs have already passed over the Fengyue building. Mr. Liu himself should have made no mistake. At least before dawn tonight, Mr. Cheng will not leave Fengyue building too far, at least he will not leave Nancheng."


    Wang Zhizhang nodded. He didn''t know much about the childe of the Cheng family who had an aunt in the palace. However, one thing was very clear, that is, that childe Cheng was the only child of the Cheng family. Therefore, before the action, his majesty had already said hello to him. He could not let the Young Master Cheng who was not a good wind review be rolled up, or he would have dealt with it well in the future It''s not easy to explain when you are with the imperial concubine. What''s more, everyone knows that your majesty has always been generous. How can you make the princess Cheng cry? The Cheng family has done a lot in the country these years. Naturally, it can''t make the Cheng family feel cold.


    Therefore, when layout tonight, Cheng Yusheng must be fished out of the net.


    In fact, the Minister of punishment does not know why Cheng Yusheng, such a prodigal son, would like a woman with a bad origin. Even if they all know that the woman is the one who planted Ye Sheng song on Liangxi Road, Cheng Yusheng is impossible to know.


    Yanling Taoism, where can make the common people like it.


    Especially after she arrived in Luoyang City, she didn''t like it.


    The middle-aged man in green cloth continued to ask in a low voice: "Lord Shangshu, over there in Fengyue building, my subordinates have stopped the two young masters on their own initiative. What should we do before dawn tonight?"


    Wang Zhizhang said in a deep voice: "it''s a matter of great concern. Naturally, they can''t go back to the mansion tonight. In addition, you line up one person to inform Zhang Shilang and Yang Daxue. They say that the Ministry of punishment will ask two young masters to help, and they will naturally go back to the government after dawn. If Zhang Shilang and the University Bachelor mess around, needless to say, let the city defense camp come forward."


    The middle-aged man bowed his head and said, "Mr. Wang Yanqing has gone to bed tonight and said that he would not do anything. He even advised the Ministry of punishment not to do so before."


    Wang Zhizhang said with a wry smile: "if possible, I would rather go back to my mansion and sleep with my daughter-in-law in my arms. But since it is the news from the school palace, who dares not comply with it? What''s more, we didn''t start the operation. There are two teachers in the school who are already in the Taiqing area. We just need to do something not too big or small. "


    The middle-aged man frowned and said, "Mr. Shangshu, when I delivered the message to the school, the school replied clearly, saying that you don''t need to pay attention to it. Why do you change your mind now?"


    Wang Zhizhang shakes his head. Even if he knows something, he will know it. Don''t publicize it everywhere, or the consequences will be hard to estimate. It''s like tonight. Originally, the reply from the school Palace said that ye Shengge should not be paid attention to. But now that the school has changed its mind, who knows why?


    However, according to the grapevine he got, he knew that after the leader of the school went down the mountain for a tour, an old master with both political integrity and ability was in charge of the school for the time being. Previously, he said that he should not pay attention to it, but he did not know why. After only a few months, the old master lost his power in the school palace. According to the school''s words, it was like the old man Naturally, these secular officials don''t know how untrue things are. But they will know a little. After the old master lost power, there will be a new voice in the school. There are many schools in the school. In the past, there was a scholar who was said to be the most learned in the world. He was good at teaching, but now his knowledge and accomplishments are as big as ever If Su Zhangjiao was not on the mountain, it was naturally a bit chaotic. Even if it was some accident, it was not incomprehensible.


    However, Wang Zhizhang''s most worrying point is not how to end the school. Whether things are successful or not is beyond the control of their criminal department. But if it is, the Taoist priest died in Luoyang City. Once the matter is known by Liang Xi, according to the nature of the temple master, if Jianshan still dares to go up, Luoyang City will not be able to come?


    Although the school was still in the front, these secular officials could not get rid of their relationship.


    Even if the temple master does not start a teacher to investigate the crime, the school will definitely not admit it at that time. I am afraid that he will push the Ministry of punishment out to cover the crime. It can be said that the Ministry of punishment has acted without authorization.


    In the final analysis, the Taoist school wants to kill, but it is not willing to make a big fuss.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that I won''t be two masters of the Imperial Academy in the Qing Dynasty tonight. I''m afraid that those old masters of the Academy will also come to some of them.


    No one wants to fall out with Liangxi daomen.Nowadays, Taoism still dominates the mountains and rivers.


    What''s more, there is also the so-called "Saint under the invincible main beam".


    What Wang Zhizhang really worried about was not today, but the future.


    In the past, Taoism and Confucianism have attacked and killed each other''s young disciples several times. However, they were all in the wild mountains and mountains. There is no evidence to show who did it. But now it is in Luoyang City.


    Luoyang city is not the other place, but the imperial capital of Yanling!


    Take a deep breath, Wang Zhizhang shakes his head, he should worry about what he should worry about, what he should not worry about, he is really worried and has no way.


    At the end of the day, he only does what he can.


    Wang Zhizhang stood up and threw the seal letter in his arms to the middle-aged man behind him. He rubbed his hands, and then he said with a sigh: "there are some things to talk about after tonight. We can''t control the things in that alley. If there is any bias outside the alley, you and I will not have any heat after tonight."


    The middle-aged man should bow down. Wang Zhizhang then said to himself, "Mr. Wang Yanqing has a thorough understanding of this muddy water. If he refuses to go to school, how dare ordinary people dare? Is it possible to have your majesty behind you


    With these words, Wang Zhizhang took a lantern and strode toward the darkness. Behind him, there were several sacrificial rites by the Ministry of punishment. Most of them were dressed up by scholars. They had entered the secular world and were hard to return to the mountains. Now, to speak of it better, it was the sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment. If it was not pleasant, it was a dog of his majesty''s.


    It''s OK to guard the house. I''m afraid the emperor has to take them with them and those real monks on the mountain.


    His majesty, it seems that he never wants to listen to the scholars who came to Luoyang city only once a year.


    To some extent, neither emperor Taizu nor emperor Shizong, who are famous in the history of Yanling, seem to be less daring than his majesty.


    The people on the mountain look at the people at the bottom of the mountain and keep looking down.


    People at the foot of the mountain always look down.


    But now who?


    Looking up at the mountain?


    It''s hard to say.


    In any case, his majesty dares to do so, but he does not dare to do so.


    Wang Zhizhang, who returned to the hall of the Ministry of punishment, opened the imperial edict that had long been placed on his desk.


    Written by Emperor Yanling himself.


    It means that if the school wants to do it, let the school do it. But the Ministry of punishment should not take too much part in it. Just take Cheng Yusheng out of the net. If he is to be held responsible in the future, Luoyang city does not have to bear the responsibility.


    The emperor''s majesty said understatement, but Wang Zhizhang did not dare to do so.


    In front of him is the emperor''s majesty, but standing behind the whole Yanling is the school.


    He can tell which is more important.


    Wang Zhizhang was sitting in the brightly lit lobby of the Ministry of punishment with a strange look.


    After half a column of incense, someone rushed into the lobby at the door. It was the middle-aged man before.


    Wang Zhizhang stood up and looked at the middle-aged man with an urgent face. "What''s the matter?"


    The middle-aged man clasped his fist and saluted, "Lord Shangshu, something happened at Fengyue building. The old Mr. Liu failed to stop Cheng Yusheng. It turns out that he left Luoyang City and traveled in the river and lake was not a martial arts practice, but embarked on the cultivation road. To our surprise, Liu laoxiansheng failed to stop him. Now he has left fengyuelou and went to the alley Yes, my subordinates made up their own minds and sent two criminal departments to intercept them, but most of them were late. "


    Wang Zhizhang frowned and said in a low voice: "why hasn''t the Ministry of punishment received any news? Since this young master of Cheng family has embarked on the road of cultivation, he doesn''t know which academy he belongs to?"


    The middle-aged man frowned deeply, and finally he just laughed and shook his head.


    Once such characters have crossed the barrier between the secular world and the mountains, how and where do they know?


    Wang Zhizhang looked complicated and sighed.


    There are some variables in tonight''s affairs.


    -


    in the streets of Luoyang City, a young man with a knife hanging from his waist galloped along one street after another. This young man, who had left home when he was young and set foot on the road of cultivation by chance, came back to Luoyang City in those years and said to his family that Laozi is now an expert. It''s not to say that he has become a great swordsman.


    On the contrary, he really set foot on the road of cultivation.


    The young man, who was walking on the street, swearing and swearing, looked at the front and roared: "that''s the daughter-in-law I like. Who moves her, I''ll be in a hurry!"


    This sentence, in the night, the streets of Luoyang city spread far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    In the night, at the entrance of the lane where the sound of Cheng Yusheng is approaching, there are two blue shirt scholars standing at the entrance of the lane, looking at somewhere in the alley.


    Both of them are not tall. One of them, with a delicate face and a quiet and restrained body, is just like a weak scholar from a distance.


    Although the other one is not much different from the previous one, he is actually more sharp and sharp. His whole body is leaking out. If he didn''t control it deliberately, the one in the lane would have known the arrival of the two men. Standing at the entrance of the alley, he was also the first to open his mouth, "brother Jia, I''m afraid it''s my younger brother who is going to fight for the first prize tonight."


    One of them is Jia Qing, a scholar of Chang Sheng, and the other is Zhang Sheng''s Tu Shu Tu.


    The reason why the school had to let these two come to the school tonight was that many schools in the school had discussed with each other. On the other hand, it was because these two people were very brilliant in the school. Jia Qing was the youngest person who had been taught by Chang Sheng in the past 20 years. He was only 35 years old. As for Tu Shu Tu, his temperament is really crazy. Compared with Jia Qing, Jia Qing is one year younger. Although he is not a school teacher, he is also one of the best among his peers. According to an old master of Zhang Sheng''s line, if there is no accident, he will surely surpass Jia Qing on the road of cultivation in a hundred years, and then Jia Qing has hardly seen it for hundreds of years If you have any chance to go ahead of Tu Shu Tu again.


    In the end, a Confucian monk is different from a scholar at the foot of the mountain. In addition to studying knowledge, the level of his practice is not light. In the end, if the leader of the school only took knowledge to cut off the mountains and rivers instead of walking far enough on that road, he would not be able to achieve the present school master. Maybe even if he did, he was just a puppet. If he wanted to speak seriously People listen.


    In addition to being reasonable, you need to be able to sit down and have a good talk with you.


    This time I came to Luoyang City from the school palace. Naturally, it was a top priority to kill this Taoist species. However, it would not make sense for them to come out and kill that Taoist species if they didn''t have any color. Therefore, after the deliberation of many old masters, they proposed that the one who could really kill ye Shengge would get a volume of reading comprehension and cultivation left by Zhang Sheng It''s very helpful. As for the other person, although he has some merits, he can only get a view of the book room where Zhang Sheng used to understand Taoism and set foot in the sea.


    It is clear which is more important.


    If it wasn''t, Tu Shu Tu would not be in a hurry to get his first achievement. After all, that Taoist was also a monk in the Qing Dynasty. Since he was a Taoist, he naturally had a lot of treasures on his body, which was not easy to deal with.


    Jia Qing, dressed in green clothes, gazed at the entrance of the alley and said with a smile: "since the good brother in Shutu wants this song and is willing to surrender for him, how about robbing the array for him at the entrance of the alley?"


    Tu Shu Tu frowned and quickly rejected: "Tao is not ordinary. I hope brother Jia will come to the yard."


    With these words, Tu Shu Tu has been staring at Jia Qing.


    The two men had their own plans.


    Jia Qing pondered for a moment, then nodded, "that is, the elder brother will be at the gate of the hospital. If an accident happens to the younger brother, he can help him in time."


    Tu Shu Tu hugged his fist. "Thank you, brother Jia."


    The latter shakes his head, "you and I go out of the school together, naturally, we should share the same hatred."


    Tu Shutu nodded. Although he didn''t think so in his heart, it was hard to tear his face.


    After nodding with Jia Qing, Tu Shutu is preparing to stride into the alley. Suddenly, he hears a roar full of air, and then for a moment, a young man with a knife hanging from his waist comes running.


    It was Cheng Yusheng.


    Jia Qingzheng was about to open his mouth. Cheng Yusheng pulled out the sword from his waist for a moment, and cut it out in the distance.


    The air of the knife is rolling.


    It''s like a roaring Yellow Dragon.


    Jia Qing stepped back, leaned on his side, and asked in a loud voice, "where did you come from? I don''t know this is Yanling, but under the rule of Confucianism?"


    In the mountains and rivers, in addition to the friars of the three religions and swordsmen, there are demon monks and a few other friars.


    It is usually called yamazawa wild repair.


    These monks have different methods. Those who are effective in imitating swordsmen, those who are effective in imitating demons, or even abandoned by Confucianism and Taoism.


    This kind of friars are usually not treated by the monks of the three religions. They are more miserable than the swordsmen who are hated because of their amazing killing power.


    There is at least one sword mountain in the same line of swordsmen, but these monks can''t even find a place to live. Except for a few of the great monks, most of the other mountain and field practitioners have to detour when they meet the monks of the three religions.


    To be honest, Lin Hongzhu, the demon sect leader who reappears in the world, can be classified as yamazawa and Yexiu.


    In the face of Jia Qing''s question, Cheng Yusheng, who was holding the river and lake, didn''t answer. The cheap master he worshipped when he came out of Luoyang City and wandered in the river and lake finally died in the hands of these scholars who claimed to be full of knowledge.This also makes Cheng Yusheng glad that he did not go into the school, otherwise now what is the difference between him and these people?


    Since he knew that there was a monk in the academy to deal with the girl he liked tonight, he had never thought about the overall situation. He didn''t like the friars in Yanling Academy for a long time.


    He liked Ye Sheng''s songs, but it was still in the early days.


    He doesn''t care what ye Shengge is, as long as they want to deal with the girl he likes, he will drive a knife to his neck and ask him why!


    As for the Cheng family, Yanling and the overall situation, he doesn''t care.


    Therefore, after this knife, Cheng Yu''s voice lingers, and passes by, and a knife cleaves towards Jia Qing again. The blade blows up a strong wind, and countless powerful air machines pour down.


    The bluestones in the streets began to show spider like cracks.


    Jia Qing''s right hand flashed white light, especially eye-catching in the dark. At the moment, looking at the knife on his head, he still had spare power to turn his head and say to Tu Shu Tu: "do it."


    Tu Shu TU was stunned, and then it became clear that he stepped into the alley.


    The goal of the night is still that kind of Taoist. The unknown wild cultivation of mountains and lakes is not so important.


    Cheng Yusheng suddenly pulls back the knife in his hand and goes back more than ten steps. After that, he drags the knife forward for a short time. Jia Qing looks at this young man who is not sure where he is from. His figure disappears in a flash.


    As soon as he fought, he already knew that the man in front of him had only stepped into the green silk. Compared with him, a monk who had been in the Taiqing state for several years, he could not have an advantage in terms of his vigor of Qi or anything else.


    In fact, what he was most puzzled about was why the guy in front of him had to fight hard. Could it be the secret hand of the temple master to protect the elite and brilliant Taoist?


    But if so, why did you arrange such a person to come here?


    And the realm is low.


    And what did he shout before?


    Daughter in law?


    When did this song of Ye Sheng become the daughter-in-law of others?


    How could ye Shengge fall in love with such a humble young field worker?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly said, "do you know who lives in this alley?"


    Cheng Yusheng eyebrows micro Cu, sneer: "it''s none of your business!"


    Jia Qing''s expression was indifferent, and he had no idea to talk to him about this young field work.


    Cheng Yusheng once again wields the sword. When the blade passes through the night, it looks like a white light, which is very eye-catching. Since he was a child, he wanted to be the kind of Swordsman in the world. However, after he became a monk by chance, he still liked to carry the sword. He gave up the saying of magic tools and concentrated on studying the sword technique. In fact, it is similar to those swordsmen Wonderful, but the killing power is too far away.


    After all, as soon as a swordsman enters the realm of sword Qi, the Qi in the spirit house will be transformed into sword Qi.


    No matter what his realm is, lingfu is just Qi.


    It''s different in nature. It''s just as difficult to be a swordsman with the same killing power.


    Jia Qing turned in vain. Jia Qing, who had not yet used his magic weapon, just pressed his hand gently behind Cheng Yusheng. Cheng Yusheng felt a huge force coming from his back, and it seemed that countless majestic Qi machines were going to invade his meridians and destroy them wantonly.


    Forward to stagger a few steps to stop the body of Cheng Yusheng, turned to stare at Jia Qing, plain look.


    Jia Qing calmly asked: "for a woman, throw away your life, you don''t feel regret at all?"


    Cheng Yusheng laughed, "I''m too lazy to talk to you."


    After laughing, Cheng Yusheng continues to run with a knife.


    With green silk against Taiqing.


    In addition to those swordsmen who can break all kinds of skills with one sword and level everything with one sword, are there other people who can do it?


    I''m not sure.


    But at least this one is not very good.


    Jia Qing no longer left his hand, he waved slightly, behind suddenly appeared a black pen with white light.


    There can be many magic weapons for the monks in the Academy, but there can only be one for this life.


    Most of them choose what they like.


    The pen behind Jia Qing was the result of winning a quiz in the school. Originally, the grade was not high. It could only be regarded as inferior. However, there was Chang Sheng, an old master who was good at refining utensils, repeatedly refined it. Now, compared with the original one, the pen has won a lot.


    In the face of big people, there is still no need to take it out.


    But in the face of this wild repair, it is almost a winning situation.


    Jia Qing pinched the French seal.


    The black pen suddenly swept forward, the tip of the pen was like a sword, and its edge was clear!


    Cheng Yusheng stands with a knife and squints slightly.


    The air engine in front of the body is as boiling as water.


    A monk of the state of Taiqing gave his best shot, and a little green silk was afraid that it would not be so easy to take over.


    What''s more, Cheng Yusheng was not on the orthodox path.No doubt it''s harder!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    How hard is it?


    Cheng Yusheng slowly lifted the knife, and the Qi machine in the lingfu rushed to the blade. The ordinary iron knife soon had cracks. I think it is not enough to bear the magnificent air machine.


    The next moment, the blade of the knife turned red.


    Cheng Yusheng gritted his teeth and looked at the black pen.


    In the distance, they were ordered to intercept the two prisoners of the Cheng family. They looked at each other''s eyes and soon saw the horror in each other''s eyes. When the Cheng family master could get out of Mr. Liu''s hands, they had some plans in mind. They knew that he was not a general martial arts man, but until now they found out that he was still a monk.


    And the realm is not low!


    There are so many people worshipped by the Ministry of punishment. Those who have the accomplishments of the green silk realm are not more than the number of two hands. As for the figures above the green silk realm, think carefully, can they have one hand?


    Why is Wang Yanqing, a blind scholar, so highly regarded? Is it not related to his realm cultivation?


    Above Taiqing, even in the Yanling academy, I''m afraid it''s necessary to present the title of a master. After all, most of the monks in the twilight realm are expected to cross the last threshold and enter the sea. Most of them will not choose to continue to appear in the world, but choose the Qingxiu, hoping that one day they can go from the mountains to the clouds.


    Under the saints are all ants. I don''t know who said it first, but it is also very reasonable.


    After all, how many monks in the world can take the sword of the next dynasty?


    I''m afraid it is to remove those saints from the cloud, and none of the others!


    In the street, the black pen has been shot, with the majestic air machine, as well as the absolute realm of oppression momentum, let the stone in front of Cheng Yusheng break inch by inch.


    The Red River and lake in his hand began to make some slight noises.


    Cheng Yusheng stares at the black pen. At last, when it comes to the front door, he suddenly cuts it out.


    This knife is right on the penholder.


    In the dark night, the sound of the intersection of gold and stone is extremely harsh.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that this place had already been cut off by the two monks of the Academy, the people in half the city around would have turned over and got up to find out.


    Just a moment after the iron knife and the pen holder intersect, the sound of Cheng Yu flies back and forth. The childe of Cheng''s family in Nancheng smashes a wall beside the lane, causing dust to rise everywhere, and he can''t stand for a moment.


    Jia Qing came over expressionless, a hand to start the rain, and then grabbed his hair, the head to the side of the rubble in the past.


    Jia Qing said with a sneer: "however, it''s just a mountain and a lake, and dare to stop the people of my school. Do you really think that no one in Yanling can manage you? No matter who is standing behind you tonight, your death is doomed. "


    Cheng Yusheng, who was holding his head, spat out a mouthful of blood foam and said with a grin: "the hypocrites with good looks, are you talking about it?"


    This remark, no doubt, is to enrage Jia Qing.


    he has the final say, "I am learning palace, how you act, how you are in these wandering souls," is the "Yanling school".


    Cheng Yusheng can hardly speak, but his bloody face is still a sneer.


    Cheng Yusheng doesn''t like monks in the Academy. Many people know about this, but the reason is that no one knows.


    But like is like, do not like is not like.


    Even now is likely to face death, Cheng Yusheng still does not have the heart to beg for mercy.


    The bones of his Cheng Yusheng are not soft!


    Jia Qing looked at him and sneered: "don''t worry, your favorite girl is not dead. How can Tu Shutu, the stupid thing, make the famous daozhong die like this? He has to grab the first merit. I''ll let him see how harmful that daozhong is. After he knows it, I''ll do everything. Tu Shutu even dies It''s not because of any other reason, it''s just stupid! "


    Cheng Yusheng, in a trance, vaguely hears the two words daozhong and knows that this is about the girl Ye.


    He then laughed bitterly. It turned out that Miss Ye was a Taoist of chenxie mountain and a famous Ye Sheng song.


    No wonder she didn''t like him.


    It turns out that no matter whether Cheng Yusheng is a friar or not, Miss Ye doesn''t like him, which can''t be changed.


    There is a big gap between them.


    He couldn''t help sighing.


    Jia Qing immediately sneered: "why, now I feel that I have done something wrong? It''s just late! "


    Cheng Yusheng is silent.


    At the moment, most of his physical strength is lost, even if Jia Qing does not continue to start, he can not stand up.


    Jia Qing squatted beside him, loosened his head, looked at the distance, and said meaningfully, "yamazawa and Yexiu should not have existed in this world. You are really disgusting. A group of ghosts and rootless people. Just like those swordsmen, they should not exist in this worldThe voice did not fall.


    In the distance, the river and lake suddenly trembled and stood in the air.


    If he succeeds, he will almost die.


    Cheng Yusheng hides under the clothes, a hand slightly pinches the Dharma formula.


    This is derived from the swordsman''s method of controlling the sword.


    It has to be said that his cheap master is really a gifted genius. Even the swordsman''s method of defending the sword can be instigated by him.


    It''s just that genius always seems to die early.


    Just when the almost fragmented knife was coming this way, Jia Qing suddenly stood up. He turned his head to look at the knife and waved slightly.


    The knife broke in half with a bang.


    This Dao, named by Cheng Yusheng himself, is called the river and lake. It breaks.


    Cheng Yusheng''s eyes are red.


    Jia Qing turned his head and looked at the young man who was struggling to get up. He sneered and said, "why, are you still unconvinced?"


    Cheng Yusheng did not speak, just a smile.


    Jia Qing said with a wry smile: "well, I''ll give you a ride at last. Don''t worry, no matter what kind of you become, what kind of family or friends you have behind you, the school will not investigate. After all, Luoyang City and Yanling are all under the jurisdiction of the school. As long as you don''t fight against the palace, you are still a good man. "


    Cheng Yusheng was silent, but his hands trembled slightly. He bent down and picked up a stone.


    It looks like we''re going to fight it out.


    Cheng Yusheng never wanted to die for a woman.


    What''s more, a woman who doesn''t like him at all.


    But now he is willing and wants to do so.


    He has no regrets at all.


    When I was young, I would do something for a girl I adored when I was young.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    The battle at the entrance of the alley was about to be decided. The Tu Shu Tu who walked into the courtyard also saw the Taoist species standing under the eaves.


    Ye Sheng song in a white dress looks at the uninvited visitors entering the courtyard in the night.


    She had only a peach sword in her hand.


    This talented man, who is the most talented person in the whole chenxie mountain and even the whole Liangxi River, looked at the scholar in front of him and asked, "what''s in Yanling academy?"


    Tu Shu Tu laughs but doesn''t speak. Even now, he is not willing to expose too many things in front of this Taoist priest. After all, it is not good for him.


    If ye Shengge had a magic instrument to record the sound, and it unfortunately spread out later, the reputation of Yanling academy would undoubtedly be affected.


    Therefore, the painting will be careful.


    Zhang Sheng''s line of scholars has always been cautious, just like the one who has already sat on the cloud.


    He looked at Ye Sheng song with a smile, "Miss Ye''s talent is rare in the world. Why don''t you stay in chenxieshan and wait until your accomplishments are strong enough to be like the master of the temple before you go down the mountain for a tour. Even if someone wants to move your mind to you, you can only look at it, let alone do it seriously."


    Ye Shengge looks calm, "I want to go down the mountain then go down."


    Tu Shu Tu patted his hand and made a slight noise in the dark, "even if you want to die here tonight, you don''t regret it?"


    Ye Sheng''s song was silent.


    She didn''t like to talk nonsense with the man in front of her.


    Tu Shu Tu''s smile has gradually faded, and began to burst out in the small courtyard.


    Not all the scholars in the world are so generous, and not all the scholars in the world can reason with you calmly.


    What''s more, Confucian monks and scholars can''t be confused.


    Ye Shengge holds the peach wood sword upside down and looks at her rival in front of her. However, her sight is quickly put in the distance.


    Since they were both in Taiqing, she was not afraid.


    It''s just the same situation. How can she lose.


    Before Tu Shu Tu moves, ye Shengge moves first. She steps out and instantly reaches Tu Shu Tu''s body. The wooden sword in her hand, which she calls peach blossom, instantly sweeps to Tu Shu Tu''s throat.


    She is not a swordsman, so when she draws the sword, she does not have the sword spirit. Only a powerful and majestic air machine is attached to the tip of the sword. When the sword is drawn, Qiji directly cuts off several strands of hair on the painting.


    If this scholar didn''t retreat very quickly, he would have to drink hatred on the spot if he only had one sword.


    After standing up straight, he looked up at ye Shengge and said in a soft voice, "it''s worthy of being a kind of Taoist..."


    Ye Shengge''s figure disappeared again before his words fell. The Taoist School of chenxieshan mountain, whether he was a Taoist or a preacher, was excellent. Considering his origin, I''m afraid that none of the numerous academies and Taoist temples in the three dynasties can match him.


    The master''s own disciple.


    The status is naturally noble.


    Good birth, high starting point.


    The most important thing is that Ye Sheng''s talent is high enough. People have to watch it ten times before they can remember it. She only needs to read it once. Others have to study Taoism for several years. She only needs three months.


    This means that she can not only catch up with her predecessors who set foot on the road of practice before her in a very short period of time, but also leave the group of people who set foot on the road at the same time.


    This is the case of the "elder" in front of us.


    Ye Shengge takes the peach blossom upside down and stabs it out of a very strange direction with a sword again. Then, in a moment, he swipes back with a sword. With a majestic air machine, he changes the stab to a pat, and slaps Tu Shu Tu''s face hard.


    There''s a crack.


    Ring through the courtyard.


    Ye Shengge slaps Tu Shu Tu to the ground with a sword. The Taoist priest of the Shen Xie mountain looks down at TU Shu Tu and calmly asks, "he doesn''t even dare to say where he came from. He''s a hypocrite."


    Tu Shutu''s blood gushed out suddenly, not because of the power of the sword, but because of Ye Shengge''s contemptuous attitude and the gap between them.


    He never thought that this Taoist could be so powerful.


    Even after a fight, he was defeated by Ye Shengge in the end. He could accept such a defeat. But why did ye Shengge only use two swords from the beginning to the end.


    Two swords.


    A Taoist monk, with the most bad sword, twice, he was defeated.


    It''s hard to accept.


    Ye Shengge strides over him, walks to the gate of the courtyard, and whispers, "bullying a guy in the green silk realm, you have lost your face in the Academy."


    When he said this, he didn''t even look at him.


    It''s light.


    Tu Shu Tu got up with his teeth clenched his teeth and pinched the Dharma formula behind ye Shengge. A piece of rice paper full of words in his arms was suspended in the air, and his Qi was full of energy.


    Ye Shengge turns his head and takes a look and shakes his head.


    There are many kinds of meanings of shaking your head, but the most intuitive one is that you can''t.Tu Shu Tu becomes angry with shame, and the Xuan paper in front of him quickly sweeps towards ye Shengge.


    It''s very powerful.


    As a result, ye Shengge cut the Xuan paper directly with a sword.


    In two and fell to the ground.


    Tu Shutu spat out a mouthful of blood again, and the whole person flew backward, bumping into the stone steps in front of the house, smashing a lot of stones. Then the monk struggled for a moment and still didn''t get up. He just looked at ye Shengge with an unbelievable face, "ye Shengge, when did you get there?"


    Ye Shengge shakes his head.


    The reason why Tu Shutu is not believable is that ye Shengge has already crossed the border of the Taiqing Dynasty and entered the twilight, but in fact, this amazing Taoist has not crossed the threshold.


    Just watching Luoyang City in the morning, sleeping in the afternoon and eating wonton every evening make this Taoist state better than before.


    Now it''s half a foot.


    The reason why he didn''t step over was that ye Shengge didn''t want to.


    It doesn''t make sense to walk too fast.


    She also wants to walk outside more. If she goes too fast, her master will take her back.


    Ye Shengge originally wanted to say something, but he casually looked at the alley entrance in the distance and shook his head.


    If you don''t do it yourself, that guy is going to die.


    After thinking about it, ye Shengge threw out the peach blossom in his hand.


    The master shenxieshan left because he wanted to study the peach wood sword made by swordsmen.


    With a magnificent air machine.


    Across the whole alley.


    Until Jia Qing body, and the black pen distant confrontation.


    The miserable Cheng Yusheng looked at the peach wood sword, and then at the white skirt woman who came slowly from the distance. For a time, he was crazy.


    Jia Qing is looking at Ye Sheng song with a dignified face.


    The Taoist priest in front of me is much more difficult to deal with than I imagined.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    It''s cold on a winter night.


    This is the cold winter. If it is not for the winter in Luoyang City, the snow will be possible in the next month. I''m afraid it will be even more chilly tonight.


    The cold wind was blowing slowly through the lane at night.


    Jia Qing''s clothes moved slightly.


    After meeting the black pen with the peach wood sword in front of me, a moment later, there seemed to be a heavy dull sound, as if something exploded, and the majestic air machine spread around.


    The bloody sound of Cheng Yu was almost hit by the air. If ye Shengge didn''t come to him quickly and slowly, he would wave his hand to disperse the Qi. I''m afraid this guy can''t stand up any more.


    After the collision between peach wood sword and the black pen, it bounces back to Ye Sheng''s singer.


    Ye Shengge is still holding the peach wood sword upside down, looking at Jia Qing not far away. After a moment, ye Shengge said, "since you want to kill me, if you want to come to your school, you can''t just send you two here. How could there be a monk in the twilight world?"


    Jia Qing looks complicated. He is not in the same vein as Tu Shutu. Therefore, some secrets may be unknown to Tu Shutu until he dies. However, his predecessors have already said that before he left school.


    In the final analysis, no one believed that ye Shengge, a disciple of the temple master, could be killed by two Taiqing realms.


    Therefore, the backhand will naturally have.


    However, even Jia Qing didn''t know where and when to appear in front of him.


    But he had reason to believe that the Academy had sent at least one elder in the twilight.


    It should be in Luoyang at this time.


    As for where it is, he still doesn''t know.


    Perhaps the elder thought that they had not really lifted the card of Ye Sheng''s song completely.


    After all, in the battle between ye Shengge and Tu Shutu, this Taoist didn''t show any non preaching skills on the side of Liang River from the beginning to the end. He defeated Tu Shu TU with a peach wood sword.


    It''s hard to imagine it on someone else.


    But in Ye Sheng''s song, it seems to take for granted.


    What is daozhong?


    This is Taoism.


    Today, the performance of Ye Sheng''s songs reminds Jia Qing of the seed of reading books in the school palace. Gu Yuan is still young, but now he can''t stand up to the green silk. After all, he is a genius who can be compared with daozhong. It can be said that he will be as abnormal as ye Shengge.


    Thinking of this, Jia Qing couldn''t help but smile. All monks in the world are willing to wear a title of genius on their heads, but only a few people can wear that title.


    Jia Qing sighed. Since the elder in the dark hasn''t done anything now, he really has to do his best to force out all the cards of Ye Shengge.


    He recalled the black pen, held it in his hand and pointed it out from a distance.


    A white line spreads out from the tip of the pen and shoots at ye Shengge from the air.


    Ye Shengge took a sword flower and cut it at will.


    However, after the white line was cut off, it was immediately connected together, and reluctantly came to ye Shengge''s side and surrounded her in a circle. It seemed that he wanted to trap her in it.


    Ye Shengge has no expression.


    Not far behind him, Cheng Yusheng is a little nervous.


    The next moment, ye Shengge took out a talisman from his arms, and the whole body of the talisman was red.


    Throwing it into the air, the talisman burns itself into a fire dragon, illuminating half of the sky.


    As soon as the Dragon appeared, it bumped into the white line, and soon burned the white line. The fire went along this end to the other end of the white line, that is, the tip of the pen.


    Ye Shengge has at least three or four ways to solve the white line, but she still chooses the simplest, the most direct and the least laborious.


    Use the symbol!


    The strength of the world''s talisman depends on how much Qi Qi the painter rents in this talisman. If the sage in the clouds can inject a very powerful Qi into the talisman, it will almost injure a monk who ascends the tower by virtue of this Rune alone!


    Just how much Qi can bear depends on the material of the talisman.


    Generally, the talisman drawn on the red pen and yellow paper can withstand as many Qi machines as a monk in the green silk realm. If ye Shengge has just taken out that piece, it will at least be able to withstand the powerful Qi machine of a monk in the morning and evening.


    However, the function of each rune is different, so naturally, it doesn''t matter how many Qi machines it is.


    A water talisman, even if it is the best material, is given by the sage himself. Its function is only to transform water.


    Ye Shengge''s talisman just now is an exorcism.


    It is specially used to dispel the ghosts and ghosts between heaven and earth.


    Of course, it can also be used to release the shackles.


    How deep ye Shengge''s family background is, absolutely not a Jia Qing can see through.


    After this talisman cracked the white line, Jia Qing''s face was really hard to see a pole.Some people are born to die.


    Ye Shengge didn''t have this idea. He just lost a talisman to Cheng Yusheng as the fire dragon went forward. Then he took the peach wood sword and strode forward.


    This mountain path is determined to be serious.


    She has no interest in spending time with Jia Qing.


    She will take Li Xiaoxue to Luoyang City after dawn.


    While ye Shengge''s body quickly passes by, Cheng Yusheng looks down at the talisman in his hand, his face full of bitterness.


    He vaguely knew that if he wanted to be together with Ye Sheng song in his life, he would not play.


    Cheng rain sound sprinkles ran a smile.


    It''s no big deal.


    The world is gone, girl. What''s the matter?


    -


    in the night, his majesty left the palace in the middle of the night and drove to the tower of picking stars. He took the lantern handed over by his neighbor downstairs. He said nothing else but went up to the tower alone.


    In the evening, according to the idea of those eunuchs, they decided not to let his majesty leave the palace. But I don''t know why. His majesty insisted on climbing this tower tonight.


    No one dares to stop.


    In the end, this situation has been created.


    Yanling emperor with a lantern went up to the top of the star picking building. The scholar sitting on the roof closed his eyes, as if he had not heard anyone go upstairs.


    Emperor Yanling bravely called out Mr. changgu.


    The swordsman turned his head slowly.


    The eyes were very clear.


    Emperor Yanling said softly, "the leader of the academy is not here. The rest of the people are determined to kill that Taoist. There will be an attack and killing action tonight. Mr. changgu, I beg Mr. changgu to rescue that Taoist


    Li changgu didn''t get up, but stroked the sword handle around his waist and asked, "why should we save daozhong? Yanling still has to rely on the academy?"


    Yanling emperor put the lantern aside and whispered, "if I am not satisfied with the decision of Su Zhangjiao, I will not do anything. But now that Su Zhangjiao is not in the school, it is other people who are in charge of it. That is to say, it is the decision of others that will harm Yanling."


    Li changgu asked: "Su ye can make you believe it?"


    Yanling emperor nodded slowly, "at least Mr. changgu wants to know that Su Zhangjiao is also from Luoyang."


    Li changgu looks the same. The Yanling people in the academy are not a few, but they really love Yanling. Apart from those who went out from Luoyang City, the rest can not be mentioned.


    Li changgu''s expression is plain, "I was trapped in this building, at most can only make a sword."


    "It''s just that after my sword came out, you should know exactly what Luoyang city is in the eyes of those people in the Academy. The consequences of this sword are not as simple as seriously injuring or killing a monk in the twilight world."


    Emperor Yanling nodded, "daozhong will not die in Luoyang. As long as this is what Su Zhangjiao wants to see, I can bear the consequences of Mr. changgu''s sword. I just hope that this sword will not bring disaster to Mr. changgu. "


    Li changgu took the sword off his waist, put it aside, and said with a soft smile: "in the tower of picking stars, even if a monk of the Academy who ascended the tower met me, it was still a victory or defeat between May 5 and 5. He risked the risk of falling down on a monk who would hardly walk out of the tower. Do you think it''s worth it?"


    Emperor Yanling laughed bitterly.


    Li changgu waved his hand, "why is it so? Some things are chosen by ourselves, and no one can complain about it. Besides, I really want to trap me all my life in this place, which is also wishful thinking."


    Emperor Yanling said sincerely, "on the day when you go downstairs, I will meet you downstairs in person."


    Li changgu turned his head and said with a smile, "are you not afraid to be remembered?"


    Emperor Yanling shook his head.


    Li changgu laughed it off.


    Finally, he stood up and let the cold wind blow through his clothes. Looking at the Luoyang City in the night, Li changgu said calmly, "the monk of the Academy had better not do anything. Once his Qi is revealed, I will get the sword immediately. I''ve been in this building for many years. I just think it''s interesting to see the stars every day. In fact, I forget that the most interesting thing in the world is not here. It''s interesting to cut off the injustice with a sword. "


    When he said this, the scholar, who was trapped in the building for more than one Jiazi or even about to reach two Jias, intended to drum his sword between his clothes.


    The so-called high spirited, mostly said to be a young man, but this one can also say that the old man chatted about the youth maniac.


    The first half of my life is reading, the second half is practicing sword.


    After practicing sword, I found that reading was boring.


    Out of the school, to see the mountains and rivers to know that the scenery is great, never in the school has gradually decayed.


    Even if there are still a few scholars trying to put the school back on track, it can not change the fact that the school''s roots have rotten.


    Therefore, Su ye thought that it was no longer reasonable to put the school in order.This scholar, who is destined to leave a heavy ink on the history books, is more crazy.


    When he was not in charge of teaching, he had drunk with him several times. At that time, there was another person beside them.


    Li changgu thought of this, and suddenly chuckled, "I hope this sword will not make you laugh."


    (PS: there are groups in the world, group number is 124190652) < br www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    A carriage appeared at the entrance of the lane.


    The reason why the carriage did not enter the lane directly was that the lane was too narrow for the carriage to enter.


    Therefore, after stopping at the entrance of the lane, an old man with a hunchback in the carriage has already stepped out of the carriage.


    After getting out of the carriage, the hunchback old man leaned against the carriage, took out a grey cloth shirt from the carriage, leaned against the carriage, and put the grey cloth shirt on his body.


    Then the hunchback old man tried to straighten his body, turned his head to see the distance in the dark, and then slowly walked into the lane.


    The alley is not long, so after a short walk, the hunchback old man comes to a small courtyard from the entrance of the alley. The small courtyard is not big, but it looks special, because there are two pots of orchids in front of the gate.


    The hunchback old man bent down and looked at the two pots of orchids in the night.


    But soon there was a gentle voice in front of him, "since gentlemen are not willing to do it, why should the old gentleman look at something?"


    I don''t know when, the wooden door of the courtyard has been opened.


    Blind for many years, the scholar sat in the courtyard, raised his head and looked out of the door.


    The hunchback old man with a light smile crossed the gate and came to the yard, "do you know I''m coming here?"


    Wang Yanqing, sitting alone in the courtyard, said quietly, "since the school has not been easy to come to the school once, it is natural that they should first give some advice to them."


    The hunchback old man went to Wang Yanqing and sat down in front of him and said, "I heard that your eyes have been blind for a long time, and the academy has never left any feelings. But in this case, why haven''t you seen the situation clearly? This is Yanling, who has the final say? You should know that Luoyang city is still a good one, or how can it be against the will of the palace of learning? If you continue to like reading, you should read honestly, and don''t have any other thoughts. "


    Wang Yanqing was calm and smiling, "since the eyes are blind, how can you see clearly?"


    The hunchback old man said in a cold voice: "a scholar like you, whether in Yanling or in academies, can catch a lot of people at any time. What do you think is really a great person? I''ve come to tell you this today, just to remind you that the line is there. If you cross it, you will die."


    Wang Yanqing was silent.


    The hunchback old man stares at Wang Yanqing and says indifferently, "for tonight, the school is imperative. Tu Shutu and Jia Qing are not the means of the school. They are just intertwined in the school. They should let the two younger generations have a look at it. Tu Shutu''s talent is not bad, and he is a little arrogant. When he came here, why didn''t he use that girl to beat him, but was he beaten directly If people give up, I don''t care. There are many students in the school, and there is less painting, which is in line with the overall situation. As for Jia Qing, he is just an abandoned son. They are left in this bureau, and they are conceited of their life and death. If they survive, they can spend their efforts to cultivate them. If they can''t survive, it will not hurt much. In the final analysis, Wang Yanqing, the talent of these two people is not even as good as you. "


    Wang Yanqing frowned and said, "the old gentleman wants to take me to the school palace?"


    The hunchback old man snorted coldly, "how can Luoyang City have such a scholar as you? All the scholars in the world should have counted out their own schools."


    Wang Yanqing Oh, and then calmly opened his mouth, "old man, this truth seems not to be said like this."


    The hunchback old man was indifferent and did not speak in a hurry.


    "All the brilliant scholars in the world all come from the school. How about whether the academy can stay? Wang Yanqing had heard about some small things in the Academy before. He did not know whether the scholar who wrote such brilliant poems as" the ROC rises with the wind one day and soars to 90000 Li "is still in the school


    The hunchback old man''s face is slightly cold, and there are not many major events in the school in recent years, so the occasional one or two is enough to make people remember deeply.


    Li changgu, who defected from the school and turned to sword practice, is undoubtedly the most serious thing. If Zhou xuance hadn''t tried his best to protect the scholar''s life, it goes without saying that according to the attitude of the Academy, Li changgu would have been killed by those old masters.


    In addition to Li changgu, there is another thing that, although it has little influence, still makes the Academy feel a little embarrassed.


    Compared with Li changgu, the scholar who is even crazier in temperament than Li changgu may have less talent than Li changgu, but in terms of poetry and prose, many old scholars feel embarrassed. In those years, apart from the scholars of the same generation, it is not necessarily that there is no older generation who has done anything about it.


    It''s just that those things, involving an old man with a high degree of seniority and knowledge in the Academy, were forced down.


    For Li changgu''s incident, the Academy kept it very well, and so many people know it today.


    But the story of that scholar has already been circulated.


    So Wang Yanqing asked.


    The hunchback old man looked indifferent and ignored Wang Yanqing''s question.


    Wang Yanqing looked calm. "Many people came to kill that Taoist school tonight, which had already made Wang Yanqing very disappointed in the school. Even if the old gentleman could take anyone in Luoyang to the school, he was determined not to take Wang Yanqing away."The hunchback old man''s expression was indifferent, and he again warned: "Wang Yanqing, there is not much difference between the mountain and the mountain, but since you have been a mountain person, you should know that it is not so simple. Do you really think that all monks in the world are the same kind of mud legs of swordsmen, ignoring the difference between the mountain and the mountain?"


    Wang Yanqing suddenly laughed, "if the sword immortal Chao, or the old ancestor of Jianshan, who made swords in the world a few days ago, hears this saying from the old gentleman, he is afraid that he will also produce a sword if he does not."


    The sword immortal is in the green autumn, and the old ancestor of Jianshan is Xu Ji.


    If one of the two strongest swordsmen in the world heard this, he would not be able to walk out of Luoyang alive.


    However, chaoqingqiu is far away in the demon land, and the ancestor of Jianshan has already become a hermit.


    They can''t hear.


    What else does the hunchback old man want to say.


    All of a sudden, it was looking at the distance.


    The hunchback old man slowly got up. "After tonight, I''ll come to see you again. I hope you wang Yanqing had better think about one thing. Don''t die in vain!"


    Wang Yanqing, like a statue, sat silent.


    The hunchback old man swept away.


    The first and first-class events of the night have nothing to do with this blind scholar. From the beginning to the end, the most important person is the Taoist.


    Only by dying in Luoyang City tonight can the Taoist Ye Sheng song be regarded as a perfect ending.


    As for how the academy and Chen Xieshan explained later, they did not do his job.


    The school''s promise to him was much more generous than Tu Shu Tu and Jia Qing.


    Even if he wants to fight, he doesn''t care.


    Ordinary people say that there is a big tree on top of his head to enjoy the cool, but there is an academy behind him, the same truth.


    The hunchback old man straightened up.


    He began to walk down the lane.


    It''s the same alley, just different people.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the entrance of that alley, Jia Qing''s shirt was already broken. There was little air left on his body. The black pen had been broken, and there was a sword wound on his chest.


    Or the peach wood sword of Ye Sheng song looked at the monk.


    Not far from the courtyard in the distance, the corpse with the picture on it was in the lane.


    Cheng Yusheng sits next to his body.


    The monk of the Academy thought that he would attack and kill that Taoist when ye Shengge and Jia Qing were fighting.


    But his injury was so heavy that he was thrust into his chest by the young man beside the roadway after a few steps.


    It turns out that killing ye Shengge in front of Cheng Yusheng is not a good idea. At least now, it''s really bad.


    The two monks, who were also seriously injured, fought with their remaining strength in that fight. Finally, Cheng Yusheng was better than him and pierced his chest with fragments.


    Ye Shengge stood at the entrance of the alley and looked at Jia Qing, who was almost unable to stand up. However, her hand holding the peach wood sword was hit by the black pen before, and now she is bleeding.


    Ye Shengge''s face is very white.


    But tonight, one man fought two Taoists in Taiqing, and they still won.


    Jia Qing has no power to fight back. If ye Shengge hands a sword again, Jia Qing will die.


    It''s just that this is not the case today.


    In the darkness came three men.


    They are all monks in the green silk realm.


    These three people are not from the school, but from the Ministry of punishment!


    Originally, according to the idea of Wang Zhizhang, the Minister of punishment, the Ministry of punishment was only half a spectator in the siege tonight, but there were too many changes tonight.


    The most important change is that Cheng Yusheng enters the lane.


    He is from Luoyang.


    When he entered the alley, did he not announce that Luoyang''s position had changed?


    Since there is Cheng Yusheng, the Ministry of punishment will turn a blind eye to it, and it will be hard to explain.


    Therefore, Wang Zhizhang made an order without consulting his majesty.


    Help the school to kill ye Shengge!


    Therefore, there are now three green silk monks.


    Ye Shengge stares at the three men with no expression.


    If you want to kill her, it''s not a big deal.


    After all, the real killing moves of tonight have not yet appeared.


    Ye Shengge turns his head and takes a look at the sound of Cheng Yu, with a plain look.


    In the house at the entrance of the alley, a little girl in a pigtail pushed the wooden door open.


    Li Xiaoxue.


    She was carrying a lantern.


    This had just had a nightmare, and he wanted to see the little girl next door. When she opened the door and saw such a scene, she couldn''t help being stunned on the spot.


    Especially to see the bloody Cheng Yusheng.


    With the death of Tu Shutu, the ban in the alley has long since collapsed. Nowadays, if a little girl calls, she will let the surrounding residents know what is happening now.The three priests had made a choice in a short time.


    One rearranged the ban, the other swept to ye Shengge, and the last to the little girl.


    According to the spy, the little girl and ye Shengge have a good relationship.


    Ye Shengge wants to deal with the Ministry of punishment, but Cheng Yusheng has no power to fight again. It seems that no one can stop the offering of the Ministry of punishment.


    But at this time, the night suddenly gave birth to a sword.


    A sword light suddenly came into being!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    There have been too many monks tonight. From the beginning of Cheng Yusheng to the later three Xingbu worshippers, there have been seven monks in this alley. But now, in addition to these, there is a sword spirit in the night.


    A swordsman?!


    Compared with the appearance of yamazawa and Confucian friars in Luoyang, it is surprising that there is a swordsman in Luoyang.


    What''s more surprising is that the swordsman came at once. He didn''t have any nonsense. He had to choose his sword directly!


    The light of the sword suddenly came into being, illuminating the night.


    Before the sacrifice to Li Xiaoxue''s punishment department, a young man with a sword box on his back handed out a sword from afar.


    The sword is full of energy.


    They can''t be ordinary martial arts men and low-level swordsmen.


    Judging from this sword, at least he is a swordsman of the third level.


    The Ministry of punishment was shocked, and his face became extremely ugly in an instant.


    When did a swordsman appear in Luoyang?


    The young man in green shirt didn''t stop after he handed out one sword. His body quickly swept forward, and the second sword came to him again.


    Everyone knows that there is no good fruit to eat within ten meters around the swordsman.


    The Ministry of punishment was about to retreat again as soon as he bit his teeth. However, the young man''s second sword instantly crossed his abdomen, passing a long cut directly on his abdomen.


    It looks terrible.


    Moreover, it seems that he stopped. If not, it is very likely that the sword should be aimed at his heart.


    For the first time, the swordsman, who had been circulating in the mountains and rivers, was invincible in the same territory. For the first time, the Ministry of punishment was deeply impressed by the sacrifice.


    The one who started with ye Shengge stopped and plundered back, and stood beside another one. He didn''t do it again for a while.


    After the two swords, the young man with green shirt stands in front of Li Xiaoxue, looks at the criminal department who is half kneeling on the ground of the lane to offer sacrifices, and then looks at the white skirt woman in the distance.


    "How long have you been in Luoyang City? If you don''t leave, you want to wait for me? "


    As soon as this sentence was said, ye Shengge didn''t say anything. Instead, Cheng Yusheng, who was sitting next to Tu Shutu''s body, beat him hard.


    No wonder ye Shengge has always ignored him. Is it a long time since he had a favorite?


    At the entrance of the alley, the atmosphere was a little subtle.


    Jia Qing, who was seriously injured, was helpless. The green shirt swordsman said this, just to tell them that the Taoist priest was his friend.


    At present, this situation really makes the Academy passive. There is no doubt that ye Shengge still has the power to fight in the first World War. Now there is a green shirt swordsman in Jianqi state. Among the three green silk monks in Luoyang City, one has been seriously injured, and the remaining two are destined not to spare no effort.


    If the elder doesn''t make a move, the winner or loser will come to the green shirt swordsman.


    But why did daozhong become friends with a swordsman?


    Didn''t that temple master just go to Jianshan?


    Jia Qing couldn''t figure it out, and he didn''t think about it any more.


    The only time he could do it was to wait for a result.


    Maybe he will die before the result, if so, there is no way.


    Ye Shengge suddenly said with a smile, "I did not guess wrong."


    Ye Shengge''s words, for a while, made most people feel puzzled.


    The young man in a blue shirt hung the green silk sheath in his hand at his waist, turned his head and looked at the frightened girl. His eyes were complicated, but he still said in a soft voice: "who told you to walk around in the middle of the night? Go back quickly. Remember to close the door."


    Li Xiaoxue nodded dully, then slowly turned back to the back of the wooden door and closed the door slowly.


    Before the wooden door was completely closed, the little girl put out her head and handed the lantern to the boy in green shirt, "big brother, it''s dark outside. Here you are."


    The young man in green shirt took over the lantern with a smile and touched her head, "go back quickly."


    This time, the door closed completely.


    A young man in a blue shirt is not someone else, but Li Fuyao.


    Now Li Fuyao, with a lantern and a sword hanging from his waist, walked a few steps to ye Shengge. Standing beside her, he joked and said, "tell me about you, a Taoist from Liangxi. How do you think you have to come to Luoyang City? Whose territory is this? Who will you kill if you don''t? "


    Ye Shengge, holding a peach wood sword, said quietly, "there are many people who want to kill me, but these are too stupid tonight."


    She whispered, "there must be a monk in the dark. You''d better not go through this muddy water."


    Li Fuyao asked in a low voice, "you don''t have anything to protect your life? You''re a Taoist of chenxieshan, don''t you just have this peach wood sword? "


    Ye Shengge said with a smile: "no matter how many magic tools you have, you can''t help meeting a monk whose realm is much higher than you."Li Fuyao sighed. "I knew I shouldn''t have done that."


    Although it is said that, but there is no regret tone.


    Ye Shengge said softly, "if you don''t take out that sword, I can''t save that little girl, although that guy probably won''t kill her."


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    Then he asked, "what should we do now? Kill and run away?"


    When he said this, Li Fuyao looked up at the three sacrificial rites and Jia Qing, who was seriously injured.


    The hand is on the hilt.


    A sword spirit has been emitted for a long time.


    Ye Shengge looked at the young man who had not seen him for almost a year. Now he was in the sword state. After thinking about it, he said in a low voice: "to tell you the truth, I''m really not sure about the last one."


    Li Fu shook his head. "You said it and you didn''t guess wrong. How can I go? Besides, this sword is not for you."


    Ye Shengge calmly asked, "what if I guess wrong?"


    Li Fuyao said with a low smile: "then I can help you solve the three monks in the green silk realm at most, and then I will leave with a pat on the buttocks. I don''t want to die here for nothing."


    Ye Shengge thought about it for a while, but finally he didn''t say anything.


    She looked into the distance into the night.


    Finally, the man who will make the final appearance is coming.


    Before the man arrived, there was a tremendous air in the lane.


    Li Fuyao looks strange and presses his sword handle on his waist.


    The sword Qi in lingfu flows slowly through the meridians and converges in the hand.


    If I really met a very powerful monk, Li Fuyao''s sword would be his strongest one now.


    Finally, ye Shengge put away the peach wood sword, and then just said, "watch the guy behind for me later."


    Li Fuyao turns his head and looks at the sound of Cheng Yu.


    The latter looked at him with wide eyes.


    It''s a little puzzling.


    When I turned my head again, there was a hunchback old man at the entrance of the alley.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    As the last hunchback old man, the old monk was extremely cautious. When he came to the entrance of the alley, he just took a look at the current situation of the alley. Then he picked up Jia Qing and threw it beside the carriage outside the lane.


    This is the seriously injured Jia Qing, after climbing up, swallowing the blood in his mouth, difficult to open his mouth, "thank you for your help."


    He didn''t care about the hunchback.


    He just looked at ye Shengge and Li Fuyao in the lane. Then he looked at the sword on Li Fuyao''s waist. Then he took a look at the sword box behind him. Then he sneered and said, "the sword mountain has not fallen to this level? Even a disciple walking in the world should take seven or eight swords to protect his life? "


    Li Fuyao had a plain look and said nothing.


    It''s just that when one hand is put on the handle of the sword, his momentum has reached the peak, and he has to wait for a suitable opportunity to take out the sword.


    After ye Shengge collected the peach wood sword, he did not take out anything else for the time being. This white dress daozhong just looked at the hunchback old man in front of him, frowning slightly.


    Tonight is destined to be a battle of death, too many words have no meaning, after all, we still have to distinguish the high and low in the hands.


    Li Fuyao is just a swordsman in the sword spirit realm. He can at most compete with a monk in the Taiqing state against the enemy. If he is asked to deal with this determined monk in the morning and evening, if he is not forced to fight, he will definitely turn around and leave.


    Swordsman''s killing power is unparalleled in the world, but it''s only limited to the same realm. It''s not said that if you cross two realms, you can''t distinguish yourself from others.


    Even in chaoqingqiu''s time, I''m afraid it can''t be done.


    It depends on when the sword is not pushed by any other person.


    The hunchback old man didn''t seem to want to say more. After saying that, he took a big step forward. His clothes were blown by the powerful air machine. He held out a hand and pressed down slightly. All the monks in the alley all felt an invisible momentum. It was as if they were standing by the coast watching the tide beating on the coast.


    How can the momentum be resisted by manpower?


    Now, the two who can still stand are worshipped by the Ministry of punishment. They look at each other and have some plans. One of them suddenly marches forward to pick up the colleague who has been seriously injured by a sword. The other looks at Li Fuyao and is always ready to intercept Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao squints. In the end, it''s not for ye Shengge, but it''s only after a sword that he is disturbed In the end, Wang Yanqing sent by Emperor Yanling played a game of chess with him on the border. Although it was because of the old Confucian scholar, Wang Yanqing himself did not Too many want to leave Li Fuyao''s meaning, all this depends on the mind of emperor Yanling.


    Therefore, while watching the Ministry of punishment sacrifice pull another one away from the alley, he put his hand on the hilt of his sword and did not leave.


    The sword never comes out of its sheath.


    The three sacrificial rites of the Ministry of punishment have been withdrawn from the battlefield. In today''s alley, except for Cheng Yusheng, who sits beside Tu Shutu''s body, there are only Li Fuyao and ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge waves his hand slightly, and an oil paper umbrella appears out of thin air, hovering over Cheng Yusheng''s head to disintegrate the Qi emitted by the hunchback old man for him.


    At the same time, ye Shengge flipped his hand, and several talismans appeared in the palm, which instantly shot away.


    Straight to the front door of the hunchback old man.


    These talismans have little effect, but they just want to imprison the hunchback old man.


    At the same time, a jade bowl appeared in front of Ye Shengge.


    As soon as the jade bowl appeared, the abundance of Qi in the alley reached its peak.


    The hunchback old man frowned, then pointed out, a sharp Qi machine from his fingertips to the mouth of the jade bowl.


    Those talismans have turned into silk thread and wound around the hunchback old man.


    Outside the lane, four people were stunned.


    Outside the alley, the three punishment departments and Jia Qing were astonished by the number of magic weapons that ye Shengge had. From the first peach wood sword to the later oil paper umbrella to the present jade bowl, not to mention the few talismans, they were enough to make people open their eyes.


    From the point of view of the jade bowl, it is not the same as that of the three magic vessels.


    The most famous bowl in the mountains and rivers is the Zhenyao bowl in the hands of a Taoist saint. In addition to being famous for his magic tools, there is also a saying in the world that there are not only many demon cultivation techniques suppressed in Zhenyao bowl, but also a quasi big demon with one foot across the sea.


    So the demon cultivation, I''m afraid even the temple master can''t resist, but in the saint''s bowl, there is still no way to escape.


    Nowadays, although this jade bowl is certainly not as good as that one, it can never be seen in vain.At the same time when the hunchback old man pointed out, the jade bowl slowly pressed towards the top of his head under the urging of Ye Sheng song. The hunchback old man looked indifferent,


    he lifted up with one hand, and countless majestic Qi machines gushed out from the cuff, which was extremely bright in the dark. The other hand pinched the Dharma formula, which was supposed to be the imperial magic weapon.


    The silk thread of those talismans will be broken before the hunchback old man.


    A black and white picture began to appear behind the hunchback old man.


    Just behind him appeared a black and white picture.


    On this side of the alley, Li Fuyao suddenly swept forward. At the same time, the green silk on his waist had already come out of the scabbard, and a sword was handed out, which made his sword fierce.


    Between the alleys, full of sword.


    Within one foot of the swordsman''s body, the monks in the same territory can''t stay.


    The three punishment departments in the lane appearance battle were terrified, especially the one who had been slashed in the abdomen by a sword. He knew clearly that if Li Fuyao had been this sword before, he could not have been as simple as being cut through his abdomen.


    The swordsman''s sword is too powerful.


    Just as Li Fuyao went to the hunchback old man, the black-and-white picture scroll here had already arrived in front of the hunchback old man.


    A sword pierced into the painting, and the body of the green silk sword suddenly burst into an extremely exaggerated arc. Li Fuyao''s hand shaking the sword slightly made the mouth of the tiger burst open.


    Blood stained with green silk.


    I''m afraid that if the last owner of the green silk was not Bai Zhihan, the former had been holding the sword for many years and repeatedly refining the green silk with his own sword spirit, he would have broken it on the spot.


    A monk in the twilight world is really too powerful.


    The next moment, Li Fuyao flies backwards and falls heavily in the alley.


    Cheng Yusheng looks at this scene, full of worry.


    Ye Shengge''s face turned white. At first, he fought with the painting of calligraphy, then with Jia Qing, and now with the hunchback old man in the green silk realm. Even though the Taoist priest was made of iron, how abundant the Qi in the lingfu was, now he was exhausted.


    Li Fuyao gets up and swallows a mouthful of blood in his mouth. He turns his head and looks at the sound of Cheng Yu. He is helpless.


    A monk in the twilight world, he met two real enemies.


    The former one even trampled him under his feet. If it had not been for Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan mountain, he would not have been carrying the sword to deal with another monk in the twilight realm.


    After Li Fuyao stood up, he took a deep breath and looked at the distant scene. Even though the jade bowl of Ye Shengge was pointed by the hunchback old man, it did not lose its prestige. It was still pressing on the hunchback old man''s head, only very slowly. As for the picture scroll in front of the hunchback old man, the white light suddenly flourished, and a series of Qi machines had attacked ye Shengge ¡£


    Ye Shengge in a white dress has a plain look, but his face is really not good-looking.


    Her white dress was shining, and it was obviously a magic weapon.


    The four people outside the alley are numb. Facing the endless magic tools of Ye Sheng song, no matter who they are, they will lament. This is also a monk. The gap is quite big.


    It''s just that even Ye Sheng''s songs with such magic weapons are a little difficult in the present situation.


    After all, the hunchback old man is a monk in the twilight realm whose realm is higher than her.


    Li Fuyao stood in the distance with his sword in his hand, and there was some sadness between his eyebrows.


    However, just as he clenched the green silk and was ready to hand out the second sword, a gentle voice suddenly sounded in his ear, "how about my sword?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned, then turned his head, but there was no one around.


    "The man" continued to open his mouth in his ear and said: "originally, I thought of this sword as soon as he entered the alley. I could feel your sword spirit and wanted to see how your sword is. After all, I haven''t seen a swordsman in Luoyang for too long."


    Li Fuyao suddenly asked in a low voice, "are you also a disciple of Jianshan?"


    At first, I thought it was a question to be sure of, but the "man" soon said with a smile: "I''d like to enter Jianshan, but I''ve never been to that place."


    Li Fuyao was a little distracted.


    "The man" sighed, "this sword was just to save the girl. Since you are here, you can have a look. Maybe it will do you some good. Jianshan is really a good place."


    Li Fuyao stepped back two steps and whispered, "then wait for the sword of the elder."


    "The man" seemed to laugh, and then there was no sound.


    -


    pick Star Tower, Luoyang City.


    At the moment, the wind and the wind are changing, and lightning and thunder are thundering above the clouds.


    Countless majestic air machines gathered on the roof of the star picking building, and gusts of wind were blowing the man''s clothes.


    The ban imposed by the Yanling academy is now fully revived.


    Everything is just because Li changgu stood up and threw the sword from his waist down the building.


    The bitter day was short, and with a sharp sword spirit, it was forced to tear a hole in these air machines, snatched out of the star picking tower and went to some place.Li changgu whispered a smile, "there are still three points of prestige, enough."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    The bitter day is short, leaving the building, pulling out a long white light in the night.


    If someone looks at the sky, they will definitely see it very clearly.


    Emperor Yanling, who came back to the Imperial Palace shortly after he went downstairs, did not sleep after returning to the palace. In fact, he could not fall asleep before the curtain fell on this night.


    Standing in front of the imperial library, someone reported everything that happened tonight to him. When the man mentioned that Wang Zhizhang, the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, arbitrarily transferred the three sacrificial offerings of the Ministry of punishment to the side of the alley, the emperor of Yanling said without expression, "the intention is that Wang Zhizhang, the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, is old and old. He will resign and return to his hometown. His servant, Guan Bai, has worked hard and will be in charge of the Ministry of punishment from tomorrow. This will be announced at the time of the court meeting. Tonight, I will ask the officials of the Ministry of rites to prepare for it. I will watch Guan Baixia change into his official uniform at the time of tomorrow''s court meeting. "


    After a few words, he decided the official career of a court official. Apart from this, there would be no one else. As for whether the Minister of punishment is really old or not, no one will really care. There is no fake school behind Yanling, but in Luoyang City, the emperor''s words always come much faster than the will of those schools.


    "I stand in this Luoyang City. Even the gentlemen of the academy should listen to my thoughts."


    It''s not a big voice, but it happens to make people around you hear it.


    The man bowed down to fulfill his Majesty''s will, but as soon as he looked up, he saw a white light across the sky. He was stunned, and then only for a moment saw his majesty, who was also looking up.


    The Yanling emperor burst into laughter, full of joy.


    The swordsmen can''t even see how they fight each other.


    A sword from Mr. Li changgu is enough.


    This sword represents the attitude of Mr. changgu and the attitude of Luoyang City.


    What''s more, his attitude towards Yanling emperor!


    White light across the night, dragging a long trace to the top of Wang Yanqing''s small courtyard.


    The blind scholar, who had been sitting at the stone table in the courtyard, looked up, and then said with a smile, "it turns out that you are really in Luoyang."


    The blind scholar could not see the sword, but could feel the sword spirit.


    That sword has a smell.


    What''s the smell?


    It was about the same as the poems he had read before.


    Zhongzheng is peaceful, only a real gentleman.


    Wang Yanqing admired the real gentleman most and hated the hypocrite most.


    I''m very lucky to meet one in Luoyang.


    In the alley, while the hunchback old man beat the jade bowl away, ye Shengge vomited a mouthful of blood. At the moment when everyone thought that the Taoist priest would die, the hunchback old man suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance.


    The picture moved to him in a moment.


    People don''t know why.


    Only Li Fuyao felt the sword spirit first.


    It has nothing to do with cultivation. It just comes from that he is not only a swordsman, but also because the man who made the sword told him before he took out the sword.


    There is a sword between heaven and earth.


    As they approached the lane, the three sacrificial officers finally felt the increasingly fierce sword spirit.


    It''s a terrible thing.


    More than the hunchback old man did before.


    The three worshippers of the Ministry of punishment looked at each other''s eyes, and they all saw the horror in each other''s eyes. The appearance of a swordsman in the sword spirit state in Luoyang city is a mystery. Why is there another swordsman now.


    But judging from this sword spirit, it should be better than Li Fuyao, who once once hurt a monk in the green silk realm, or even the scholar monk in the twilight state!


    Are there really many backers in Luoyang?


    It''s no wonder that the emperor''s attitude towards the academy is far less humble than that of previous emperors. The reason is that his Majesty''s cards are beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Li Fu shakes his head to look forward to the sword, while ye Shengge is waiting for the sword with a strange look, while Cheng Yusheng looks at the hunchback old man in a daze.


    The sword was aimed at the old man all the time, so others would not feel uncomfortable even if they felt the sword spirit. However, the hunchback old man who was in the first place of the sword moved the painting scroll to his body, and he still put his heart and soul on the sword. Now he does not dare to think whether ye Shengge will attack suddenly at this time.


    The power of this sword, even he, is not sure that he can take it.


    There are swordsmen in Luoyang, he knows.


    The scholar who betrayed himself from the school in zhuxinglou turned to practicing sword in those years. When he left the school, he was in the twilight of the day. Now he has passed at least one year. If he doesn''t take a step forward, Thaksin.


    After all, the man was trapped in the tower.


    If it was a step or two forward, he believed it.That man''s talent was still among the top three among the contemporaries.


    What''s more, when he was young, he was walking up the Jingkou mountain and entering the school palace.


    When he was at the school, the hunchback old man was just a stupid student.


    All in all, they went to the same school in the same year.


    Therefore, before the sword reached him, he recognized that it must have been from him.


    This is how the man reads and practices his sword.


    Always in peace.


    It''s hard to know.


    Once upon a time, he thought of him with a sneer.


    But he put out a sword tonight, and the sword tore open the forbidden system arranged by the Academy in the tower of picking stars.


    Unheard of.


    A moment later, the white light came to the lane, and people could see that it was not a person, but a sword.


    It looks like an ordinary iron sword, but it is full of sword spirit.


    The three Ministry of punishment worshipped each other.


    It turned out that his Majesty''s cards were much higher than he thought.


    The old man had no expression.


    The sword stabbed at the old man.


    Li Fuyao''s voice sounded in his ear, "watch."


    The sword in the alley was full of vitality


    the bitter day was short and was almost to his chest. The hunchback old man gritted his teeth and looked at the sword, "Li changgu, do you really want to bully your teacher and destroy your ancestors? Don''t you want to go to school


    The iron sword, as always.


    Just a moment after meeting the picture scroll in front of the hunchback old man, the black-and-white scroll was punctured.


    Stop for a moment in front of the hunchback old man.


    He snapped, "Li changgu!"


    Still "leisurely" bitter day is short, forward and forward, a sword through the heart!


    This morning and evening school monk was stabbed in the chest with a sword.


    The picture tumbled down from the air.


    The hunchback old man''s face was unbelievable.


    But it can only fall down.


    Life is cut off.


    It''s just a sword.


    After a sword, the bitter day is short and flies back, and it soon disappears.


    Li Fu shakes the sword back into its sheath.


    The whole alley was dead silent.


    Outside the lane, the lights were bright and a lot of Beatles arrived.


    Start cleaning up the mess.


    But none of them went to see daozhong and Li Fuyao. They were dragging the corpses. A tall armored beetle cut off Jia Qing''s head by pulling a knife as he passed by the carriage.


    This scene was seen by the three Ministry of punishment. Only now did they understand that his majesty had taken a step forward.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    Looking at a group of Beatles and several worshippers of the Ministry of punishment in Luoyang City to clean up the mess, ye Shengge just stood at the entrance of the alley and walked to his house. When he passed by, he put away the oil paper umbrella on his head. Cheng Yusheng wanted to say something, but he was soon carried away by those Beatles. This Cheng family, who had a deep relationship with the royal family, went to his house The childe is seriously injured. If he is not treated, he will not live long.


    Li Fuyao stood at the gate of a house for a long time. He watched the busy warriors of Luoyang City remove the corpses and then clean up the bloodstain in the lane. Even the wall that was broken by Cheng Yusheng was quickly sent to repair it overnight. When he finally withdrew, an official from the Ministry of punishment saluted Li Fuyao with a smile on his face. The latter nodded, indicating that he knew Xiao.


    Then the people in the alley almost walked away. Only Li Fuyao, who was still standing at the gate of a certain house, looked up at the sky. It was almost half an hour before dawn. Li Fuyao thought about it, walked a few steps forward, and walked into ye Shengge''s yard.


    The Taoist was sitting on the bamboo chair in the courtyard, holding a small pot of pills in his hand, chewing and swallowing slowly.


    When he saw Li Fuyao come in, he threw one to him. After he took it, he did not hesitate. After swallowing it, he found that the pill was extremely sweet, not like a pill, but like a sugar pill for a child.


    But after eating, it is very comfortable.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help sighing. Gu Yuan and ye Shengge, a scholar of the Academy, and a Taoist priest of the steep mountain, were not comparable to him.


    These two people take something casually, they are not ordinary products. Take a look at themselves, except for the two swords on their backs, the rest are really not precious.


    Li Fuyao looked at the peach tree in the yard. He didn''t say a word. He just went to the stone steps not far away and sat down. Then he crooked his neck.


    Ye Shengge looked at the pot of pills in front of him, and felt a little melancholy.


    Li Fuyao looked at her like that, and her heart was clear. In the first world war tonight, although the hunchback old man was killed by a sword elder in Luoyang City, he finally sent someone from Luoyang City to cut off Jia Qing''s head together, but he turned a blind eye to ye Shengge and Li Fuyao, which has already explained one thing. Even Luoyang City has two hearts for the school But we must not tell others. Even if the school is aware of it, it can''t let the school find conclusive evidence.


    In this case, ye Shengge can only carry the black pot of killing the hunchback old man. Ye Shengge got the help of Luoyang City tonight, so it is impossible for him to tell the truth according to his temperament. Therefore, no matter whether he is active or passive, it is impossible for the school to attack daozhong, but daozhong will kill a number of monks in the Academy instead Luoyang City.


    Even Li Fuyao, who once made a sword, would not be cared about. Even if he was to be investigated in Luoyang City, he should not only keep a low profile, but also care what the swordsman would think.


    After all, ye Shengge became the only "murderer" in the end, but fortunately, this Taoist is a Taoist species on the other side of Liangxi River, and I don''t think he cares too much.


    Li Fuyao suddenly said, "how do you know?"


    The question was very abrupt, but ye Shengge, whose face turned white, did not think about it. He quickly opened his mouth and said, "before I saw her very much like you. If you don''t use that sword, I won''t know."


    Li Fuyao was silent for a long time, then slowly opened his mouth and said, "this is the last result I want to see."


    Ye Shengge asked, "what do you want to see?"


    Li Fuyao laughed, rubbed his chest, and whispered, "since I really survived, I''ve been thinking about how it would be like to see them again. Of course, I''ve thought about many scenes. When I come back to Luoyang City to see them, I can''t recognize them. I''ll tell myself In those days, they had to give up because the school was too powerful. Of course, if it is true, although I may not really forgive them, I will feel better in the end. This is just my best imagination. The worst scene is that they led my brother or sister and walked happily in the street. After meeting me, they did not have any doubts and could not recognize me. Isn''t it normal for you to talk about this kind of thing? A son I haven''t seen for many years. If I see you again, I can''t recognize it. Of course, it''s normal. But if you meet like this, what do you think I can think? It''s just that I have to suffer for a while and leave Luoyang immediately. From then on, I have nothing to do with their life and death. But now, they haven''t seen me yet. I only saw the little girl. I watched her come out of the house. If she was caught in this way, I would feel terrible. It''s a scene between the worst and the best. It''s not very good, it''s not bad, it''s not even started yet. "


    Ye Shengge said blandly, "I have seen many times. When the little girl''s father comes back, she is very happy to hold her up. By the way, her father is also like you."Li Fuyao corrected: "I am like him."


    Ye Shengge stretched out his hand and pulled his temples. He said calmly, "as for the little girl''s mother, she has a bad temper. I don''t know if she was so bad when she treated you before."


    Li Fuyao rubbed his hands and said with a sigh, "that''s how temperament is. It''s not like changing one''s temperament. From my point of view, I prefer to believe that one of them was strongly opposed at that time, such as the little girl''s father."


    Ye Shengge smiles. I don''t know why.


    "You don''t look so miserable."


    Li Fuyao laughed. "Where can you see the pain?"


    Ye Shengge laughed again, then put away the pills in the jar and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Li Fuyao opened his hand and said helplessly, "naturally, we should have a good look first. We should also see clearly before we can decide."


    "Don''t ask?"


    "They thought, perhaps, that I was dead. Who would ask?"


    Ye Shengge stood up and walked to the door of the house. "I will take the little girl to see Luoyang city every morning. When I come back at noon, I will sleep for an afternoon, and then I will go to the alley to stutter a bowl of wonton in the evening. I will sleep in the evening. There is not much time left today, so I don''t want to talk to you any more."


    Li Fu shook himself up and sat down on the bamboo chair. He waved his hand and said, "you''re free, but I have no place to do it. I can only stay here. Besides, you are a good place."


    Ye Shengge opens the door, then closes the door, leaving only one sentence, "whatever you want."


    Li Fuyao laughs at this and closes his eyes slightly to cherish the hard-earned peaceful time. He seems to be asleep. In his dream, he sees a little girl with a pigtail in her hair. She was his playmate in Luoyang City. Where is she now?


    In fact, it is not clear.


    When I opened my eyes, the sky was clear and bright, and there was a little girl with the same braid in front of her.


    The little girl was looking at him with her head tilted.


    Li Fuyao sat up and looked at the little girl who had seen such a scene last night. She did not speak.


    But little girl Li Xiaoxue quickly asked, "big brother, did you win the fight last night?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and nodded, "if you win, you will win. But your lantern will be broken and you will not be able to return it. If you want, I can buy you a new one."


    Li Xiaoxue shakes his head, and his head is like a rattle drum. "That lantern is not worth much money. Big brother doesn''t have to return it. When Dad comes back this evening, I told him to buy another one tomorrow


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help asking, "is your family rich?"


    The little girl tilted her head and said with a smile, "a little bit."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak any more, and the little girl was also very clever at his side. Her eyes were always on the sword case behind him.


    "Want to see it?"


    The little girl Li Xiaoxue was stunned, but nodded quickly.


    Li Fuyao untied the sword case. "I won''t show it to you."


    Li Xiaoxue was stunned and soon walked away with her mouth pursed.


    Little girls have temperaments, too.


    Li Fuyao put the sword case on his knee and did not speak.


    Waiting for ye Shengge to come out of the room.


    Ye Shengge, who was still pale last night, took some pills and now looks pretty good. After leaving the door, he took the hand of little girl Li Xiaoxue and stood at the gate of the hospital. Suddenly, he turned his head and said, "remember to help me sweep the yard."


    She didn''t call Li Fuyao''s name directly.


    Li Fu shook his head and then got up to look for the broom.


    Before going out, the little girl Li Xiaoxue and Li Fuyao waved goodbye, and Li Fuyao nodded with a smile.


    The little girl''s temper came and went quickly.


    A large and a small two people out of the yard, really went to visit Luoyang City.


    But after a long search, Li Fuyao, who did not find the broom, soon left the house and entered the wonton shop at the entrance of the alley.


    -


    after dawn, some of the officials in Luoyang City need to go into the imperial city to attend the daily court meeting. These ministers don''t know much about the frightening thing last night. Apart from the punishment department, only the Ministry of labor sent some craftsmen last night to deal with the alley Yes, the Cheng family and the imperial concubine in the palace received something before dawn today. The old master of the Cheng family looked at his grandson who had been sent back in the middle of the night, and the imperial doctor who still stayed in front of his bed to diagnose and treat him. However, he did not have too much emotion. Soon, someone from the palace came to the Cheng''s house. This was not the princess Cheng''s Messenger: when the man came to Cheng''s house, he went straight to Cheng Yusheng''s bed and looked at the pale face of Cheng Yusheng. Then the man thought for a moment and said a few words in the old man''s ear. Finally, he went to Cheng Yusheng and asked him a few words.


    Cheng Yusheng first looked up at the old man of the Cheng family. After seeing the worry in the old man''s eyes, he said a few words with difficulty. The man seemed very satisfied. Then he walked out of the Cheng family without saying a word. Just before the court meeting was over, the man came back again.Brought a knife and a message.


    The knife was called Luoshui, and the news was the biggest event in the court meeting today.


    He handed the knife to Cheng Yusheng in front of the old Master Cheng, and then calmly said what happened in the court today.


    Wang Zhizhang, the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, resigned. The new minister, Guan Baixia, actually put on his new official uniform and took the seal of the Ministry of punishment at the court meeting. Moreover, both the official department and the Ministry of rites seemed to have been prepared. Everything that should be prepared was finished in a short court meeting today. This means that Guan Baixia took over the imperial edict only an hour or two after the imperial edict was issued Wang Zhizhang''s Ministry of punishment has become the principal of the Ministry of punishment.


    The transfer of power in temples should never be so fast, but tonight is an exception. It is not only so fast, but also so decisive.


    Everyone was speculating about the emperor''s will.


    Old Master Cheng just looked at the Luoshui River, the river outside Luoyang. Isn''t it called Luoshui?


    He didn''t know where Cheng Yusheng was going last night, but he thought that he was the grandson who dared to call himself Laozi in front of the whole family. He might have become an expert in the world.


    I don''t know if it''s a blessing.


    No one can tell.


    Fortunately, it''s a blessing now.


    After the emperor came to the courtyard to wipe the emperor''s eyes, he went to the small hall where the emperor was reading and went to see the emperor.


    Wang Yanqing, who had been blind for many years, took the initiative to ask: "the sword last night was also invited by your majesty?"


    Emperor Yanling asked, "why do you see it?"


    Wang Yanqing dropped a piece on the chessboard and said with a soft smile: "there are many poems of Mr. changgu that I haven''t finished reading. Your majesty will take them away."


    Emperor Yanling laughed and dropped a son at random. Then he said a position casually, "did you feel that sword last night?"


    Wang Yanqing nodded and praised, "only from the point of view of sword, we all know that Mr. changgu must be a gentleman, but it is Wang Yanqing''s regret that he failed to meet."


    Emperor Yanling nodded, "when Mr. changgu comes out of the building, if you have a chance, you must let him see Mr. changgu. Mr. changgu is not easy to see now, but you can go to see another person first. "


    Wang Yanqing frowned.


    Emperor Yanling said in a low voice: "last night, in addition to the Taoist priest and a group of monks, there was also a person at the scene. Today, the Ministry of punishment told me that the man not only knew the master, but also stayed in Luoyang City."


    Wang Yanqing thought for a moment, and then said with a smile, "his chess power is not much worse than his majesty."


    Emperor Yanling laughed, "I can''t match my chess skills, but I can''t match him at all in fighting. Those people in the Ministry of punishment said he was a swordsman in Jianqi state. Sir, do you know the difference between swordsmen in Jianqi state and monks in ordinary green silk realm?"


    Wang Yanqing calmly replied: "the first three states of a swordsman are just trying to calm the spirit of the sword, which is completely different from the first state of the three religions. After reaching the level of sword spirit, it is considered that he has really set foot on the road. It will not take much effort to meet a general monk in the green silk realm. If he is about a foot in front of him, even the monks in the Taiqing state will be afraid, The last time the sage saw the sword, it was difficult for him to strike the sword. But now it is difficult for him to make a sword


    The emperor of Yanling nodded, "one sword seriously injured a priest of the Ministry of punishment, and then he struck a sword at the old monk of the Academy. Although he did not succeed, he did not die. Now he should stay with daozhong."


    Wang Yanqing asked, "what did you come down to tell me about this?"


    "No one will come to Luoyang for no reason."


    Emperor Yanling looked at Wang Yanqing with a smile. "I checked him out and found out that he was from Luoyang. I also know why he was sent away to the remote Zhou state. Now that he is back, I feel I can talk to him."


    Wang Yanqing put down a chess piece and asked, "Your Majesty first saved daozhong, but it''s not enough. Then he wants to win over a swordsman. Do you really want to turn against the academy? But what does your majesty think the academy needs to do to change the master of Luoyang City


    Yanling emperor hehe smile, "at least a monk in the spring and Autumn period, after all, Mr. changgu can''t come downstairs."


    Wang Yanqing laughed and said nothing, waiting for the Yanling emperor to continue.


    Emperor Yanling sighed: "even if some people are involved in the selection of people in the school every year, I don''t think he will think it is a problem of Luoyang City."


    Wang Yanqing gently reminded: "Your Majesty has forgotten what he worshipped in the Department of killing and punishment in luosang river?"


    The emperor of Yanling was silent. In fact, it was the fault of those people in Luoyang City.Wang Yanqing continued, "if your majesty really wants to talk to him, you may as well think about what to do. According to reason, some high-ranking officials and dignitaries are not qualified to be compared with a swordsman of the third level. It''s just this kind of thing. After you do it, you don''t know what the hundred surnames in Luoyang will think."


    "It''s your Majesty''s business how to do it and how to think about it. Anyway, it would be better for your majesty to think about it carefully. Although those things last night were not the wish of Su Zhangjiao, Luoyang City and the rest of the people went too close. After all, Yanling was always under the eyes of Confucianism."


    Emperor Yanling heard what he meant. Wang Yanqing was talking about Confucianism, not a school.


    I don''t know how many academies there are in Yanling, and there are also many monks. Although none of them can compare with the Academy, there are not many Li changgu in Luoyang City.


    After a long silence, Emperor Yanling finally asked, "does that gentleman want to see him?"


    Wang Yanqing shook his head. "Since he wants to do something, it''s not too late to see him when he''s finished. What do I see him do before he finishes?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    In fact, this snow in Luoyang city came a little early this year. According to the past years, it is possible to have a snow at least at the beginning of next month. As for the size, it is not easy to say. After all, there is no definite number of such events.


    The first snowfall in Luoyang this year falls on the new year''s day, and a few days later is the new year''s Eve. Therefore, when the snow falls, Luoyang City has become very busy. It''s the best time of the year. There are a lot of peddlers carrying trinkets in the streets, but they are rare in this lane. First, this place is too remote Secondly, there are not many residents in this lane.


    Ye Shengge no longer went to Luoyang with Li Xiaoxue every morning since three days ago. According to her, even when it was cold, she didn''t want to go anywhere. Therefore, from that day on, except for going out to eat a bowl of wonton every night, she hardly went out for the rest of the day.


    As for the three meals a day, they were handed over to Li Fuyao, who came to live there.


    Li Fuyao, who had been alone in white fish town for several years, was a metropolis. During this period, Li Xiaoxue also came to have lunch and was full of praise. He really liked this big brother who had a good fight and good cooking.


    Li Fuyao stewed a duck this morning and let ye Shengge eat it. Ye Shengge then sat on the bamboo chair under the eaves over there and looked at the distance in a daze. There was only a chair in the room. Li Fuyao had to sit on the threshold, holding the sword box in his arms. There were two swords in the sword box. The green silk was not moved. He was very happy to see the little snow Simply take the light snow out of the sword box, go out of the house, and leave the snow beside the peach tree.


    After running back, Li Fuyao laughed and rubbed his hands.


    Ye Shengge looked at this guy''s appearance and laughed. Then he didn''t know where to take the peach wood sword out for a duel.


    As for ye Shengge, Li Fuyao said solemnly, "well, I''ll take you as my apprentice and teach you how to practice sword."


    Ye Shengge glanced at Li Fuyao and ignored the crazy words of this guy. He said quietly, "I saw that girl when she touched your little snow sword before."


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    Ye Shengge continued to ask, "why don''t you teach her to practice sword?"


    Ye Shengge said that when Li Xiaoxue came to have lunch before, the little girl took Li Fuyao''s clothes and begged him for a long time. Li Fuyao let her touch two swords.


    who knows when the first mock exam of Li Xiaoxue''s snowy snowfall, the little snow sword is trembling slightly, not only Li Fuyao, but also Ye Sheng Ge can see clearly.


    Many of the swordsmen in this world are only qualified to set foot on Kendo, but they may not be able to go far. However, those who are born to be related to a certain sword must be in kendo. Although they don''t know how far they can go, they will never be too close.


    And Li Xiaoxue and the handle of Xiaoxue are made in heaven.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, then whispered: "no matter whether she can practice sword or not, she is willing to practice sword or not, I will not teach her. Let alone my realm is here. Even if I have become the most powerful sword immortal in the world, I do not want to. Kendo has always been said to be a small path outside the orthodox road of the three religions. The road is rugged, but who knows It''s hard to say how hard Tao has to endure, and it''s hard to say which step one can take in the end. Besides, Kendo has not much preferential treatment for women in the world. "


    Ye Shengge shakes his head, "but you always have to ask her what she thinks."


    Li Fuyao, sitting on the threshold, huffed at his hands. "I don''t ask what I ask. I won''t teach her how to practice sword."


    Ye Shengge said sarcastically, "don''t you think about that little snow?"


    Li Fuyao is stunned and then silent. Xiaoxue is the family sword of martial uncle Xie Lu. The Xie family has never known how many amazing swordsmen have been produced by the Xie family since ancient times. As the last descendant of the Xie family, the martial uncle Xie Lu handed Xiaoxue to Li Fuyao before he died. Apart from his unwillingness to let Xiaoxue be as dusty as those swords at the bottom of the cliff, Li Fu may not have been left behind Shake for her to find a suitable master for snow, what is appropriate.


    Li Xiaoxue is close at hand.


    However, Li Fuyao couldn''t be arbitrary about the relationship. Now Jianshan has been closed down. It doesn''t matter whether we can find a suitable person. Even if we find him, we can''t go up the mountain if we take him back. If we let him teach him, it will be too difficult for him. He is only 19 years old this year.


    Kendo is the third level.


    As for the rest of the swordsmen, master Chen Sheng''s whereabouts are uncertain. In addition, it was in that bowl that he met a swordsman.


    He had never met, and it was hard for him to say anything.


    He didn''t want that girl to go that way.


    From here, I''m sorry, but now I''m a swordsman in the twilight of the day.


    But even now, even if the old ancestor Xu Ji and his master Chen Sheng, as well as a number of martial uncles are here, he will choose to do so.


    Some people, even if he just met, would do their best to protect her.


    Ye Shengge waited for a long time but could not wait for the answer, so he felt a little boring. Looking at the snow, ye Shengge thought that if it was bigger, he might as well make a snowman in the yard.If ordinary people have this idea, they can only think about it. But ye Shengge, after all, is a Taoist. She is a monk in the Taiqing state. She does what she wants to do.


    Only a moment later, a talisman flew out of her hand and hung over the courtyard, and the snowflakes in the courtyard were much larger.


    Outside the courtyard is still light snow, the courtyard is already heavy snow.


    Taking advantage of the snow is still falling, ye Shengge opened his mouth and asked, "your young girl, when are you going to see her?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the heavy snow. "I''m not sure. Maybe I''ll see her when it gets worse. Maybe I won''t dare to see her again in my life. I don''t know what she thinks. How dare I go to see her?"


    Ye Shengge sneered and said, "it''s like guessing now. Anyway, guessing doesn''t hurt your muscles and bones. Besides, you don''t have the ability to ask."


    Li Fuyao smiles bitterly.


    Ye Shengge didn''t want to talk to this guy any more. When the snow in the yard was almost accumulated, he got up and walked into the courtyard. He began to build a snowman by the peach tree. Li Fuyao just sat on the threshold and stared at the other side. He was silent.


    Ye Shengge did not spend much time building a snowman by herself. After half an hour, she had probably finished the snowman. When she was about to finish, she put the little snow into the snowman''s hand. Looking from a distance, she was not like a swordsman, but like a guy cleaning the snow in the courtyard.


    Li Fuyao was about to get up when she saw Li Xiaoxue, a little girl next door, running to knock on the door. Li Fuyao stopped and did not speak.


    After entering the door, the little girl was surprised at the snowman that ye Shengge was building. Then she ran to the snowman and looked at it carefully. She didn''t know what to say with ye Shengge. After a short time, she thought of her task. She turned her head to Li Fuyao and yelled: "big brother, my mother asked me to ask you for help. I don''t know how many tiles are covered in the house Whose cat has been trampled on, and now the house is leaking snow. "


    Li Fuyao frowned. He wanted to say no. ye Shengge had already taken the girl''s hand and opened his mouth with a smile, "go, go and have a look."


    As she said this, she looked at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao sighed and went to collect the two swords. Then he followed the two men out of the door.


    The house next door is still as it is in my memory, but there are more traces of years of infection than before.


    When Li Fuyao stepped into the courtyard, the woman in the thick winter clothes said with a warm smile: "please, it''s really a woman''s family. I really can''t do this craft. The head of the family can''t come back until evening. I can only trouble you."


    Li Fuyao nodded slightly. Without saying much, he picked up the grey tile beside him and climbed up the bamboo ladder to the roof. Then he walked slowly on the roof.


    Ye Shengge led the little girl Li Xiaoxue standing in the courtyard, staring at the guy on the roof.


    The woman beckons ye Shengge into the room and sits down. Ye Shengge shakes her head.


    Then the woman stopped insisting. After talking with ye Shengge for a few words, she suddenly said, "no wonder that girl ye, who was surnamed Cheng, looked down on her. She had already had her heart in her heart. You two are really suitable. According to the words of those private school teachers, they are just talented women."


    Ye Shengge is expressionless, but Li Fuyao turns a deaf ear.


    He just kept lowering his head to put the tiles where they should be.


    When Li Fuyao finally climbed down the ladder, the woman ran to collect the ladder and said casually that if her son was still alive, it might be so big.


    The voice is very small, almost speaking to myself.


    But Li Fuyao and Ye Sheng could hear it clearly.


    Li Fuyao stood in his place, a little lost in his mind.


    Ye Shengge led Li Xiaoxue out of the yard and said he wanted to see Luoyang again.


    The little girl broke away from ye Shengge''s hand and ran back to the room to get two oil paper umbrellas.


    This left with ye Shengge.


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a moment, and finally said nothing. Taking advantage of the scene when the woman went to set up the bamboo ladder, he walked back to the courtyard where ye Shengge lived.


    Back under the eaves.


    Looking at the magnificent snow in the courtyard.


    Some were in a daze.


    It was not until a long time later that a young man, pale and heavily wrapped, pushed in the door and entered, that Li Fuyao did not recover.


    He looked strangely at the young man with a knife hanging from his waist.


    The young man''s first sentence was to ask Li Fuyao, "where''s Miss ye?"


    Li Fuyao pointed to the door.


    The young man turned around and was about to leave. Then he turned around and walked under the eaves and stood side by side with Li Fuyao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    Naturally, he is the son of Cheng family in Nancheng, Cheng Yusheng.


    Now, Luoyang is the only one of the only wild.


    After standing under the eaves side by side with Li Fuyao, Cheng Yusheng asked, "Miss Ye likes you?"


    Li Fu shook his head in amazement. "How can you see that?"


    Cheng Yusheng sighed, "I don''t know. I hope Miss Ye doesn''t like you, but miss Ye doesn''t like me no matter how she looks at it. How do you deal with it?"


    Li Fu shook his breath subconsciously, then looked at the snowman in the courtyard and said, "I don''t think ye Shengge will like you, or me, or even men all over the world."


    Cheng Yusheng''s pale face became whiter. He said in disbelief, "Miss Ye likes women?"


    Li Fuyao resisted the impulse to slap him and said patiently, "I mean it''s very difficult for a woman like ye Shengge to fall in love with someone. You know, among the mountains and rivers, among the younger generation, who is worthy of her?"


    Cheng Yusheng is a little melancholy. Li Fuyao''s words are not unreasonable. His wife is reasonable. When he didn''t know her identity, he could probably regard ye Shengge as an ordinary woman. But once he knew her identity, it would be difficult to do anything after that, even if ye Shengge showed his love Is it hard to see daozhong like a mountain for a field trip?


    This is obviously an impossible thing.


    What''s more, before that, everyone knew that Taoist would never like a man of this status.


    Li Fuyao patted Cheng Yusheng on the shoulder and gently comforted him: "I guess she doesn''t like you, but she doesn''t feel the love between men and women at all. Maybe there''s only that Avenue in front of her. Finally, it may be that place."


    At this point, he reached out and pointed to the sky.


    A sage sits on the cloud.


    For thousands of years, only one female sword immortal has emerged from the swordsmen outside the three religions. In the past thousands of years, there has never been a female sage among the three religions. Therefore, after knowing that ye Shengge is a kind of Taoism, the first thing that comes up and down the mountain is Taoism. Maybe there will be a female sage to break the world saint The saying that no one has a woman can not only make the female disciples of the three religions have more confidence in the future road, but it is still too early to say that. After all, even the temple who claims to be the closest to the sage has not yet taken the last step. The rest of them are even worse. Ye Sheng''s song is no more than Taiqing and far away from Cang Sea, there are still several realms to go, and this one is not good is what will happen hundreds of years later. In these hundreds of years, whether it is long or short, it is absolutely not short.


    There is no definite number of things in the world. It is possible to say that Li Fuyao became a sword immortal before ye Shengge.


    After all, no one can tell.


    Cheng Yusheng walked two steps, sat down on the threshold and sighed.


    Li Fuyao noticed the Luoshui beside him and asked with a smile, "how come you have found a new lover so soon?"


    Cheng Yusheng patted Luoshui and said in a low voice, "this thing has brought me back to Luoyang City from the river and lake. What else is the name of the punishment department that was sent with this knife? You know, it''s the kind of person who was seriously injured by your sword that night."


    Li Fuyao nodded his head.


    Cheng Yusheng continued to be melancholy and said: "in fact, it''s no big deal if you don''t agree to this matter. My aunt is in the palace. Even if the Cheng family is going to decline, it won''t go anywhere. But his mother''s guy said to me at that time that I didn''t know how, and finally agreed to come down, saying that the sword that killed the old guy that night was really not you Out of it? "


    Li Fuyao asked, "if you had such a sword, you would have been beaten up before. Then you would have looked at the other side for so long, and finally remembered that there was a sword and killed him?"


    Cheng Yusheng smiles awkwardly and shakes his head.


    Li Fuyao sighed. "If that elder was not a swordsman in his twilight or higher realm that night, I would not believe it."


    Cheng Yusheng smashed his mouth, "when did we have such a number one figure in Luoyang City? Is it the sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment? However, it''s hard to tell such a swordsman to stay in Luoyang City. "


    Li Fuyao came to sit beside Cheng Yusheng and said with a smile, "don''t think about things you can''t think of. I think it''s important that you think about whether ye Shengge might like you now."


    Cheng Yusheng Pei a, do not agree, thought for a while then asked: "do you have a woman like, that woman like you?"


    At the mention of this matter, Li Fuyao was suddenly stunned, and then some bitterness appeared in the corners of his mouth. "It seems that the situation is similar to yours. The only thing better than you is that she did not treat me as ye Shengge did to you. I don''t know whether she likes me or not


    Cheng Yusheng immediately felt that the brother beside him and he had some sympathy."Does the woman you like come from a rich family, or are all monks on the mountain just like you?"


    Li Fuyao said casually, "monk on the mountain."


    Cheng Yusheng then asked, "was that born in the three religions or something else?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and then said, "it''s almost like you."


    Cheng Yusheng tut Chushan said with a smile: "well, there is no big problem. As long as she nods, it will certainly become."


    Li Fuyao smiles bitterly.


    Cheng Yusheng sat with Li Fuyao for a long time. Before ye Shengge was finished, he clapped his butt and limped out of the courtyard. He finally waved to Li Fuyao, saying that he would have a chance to drink together in the future. After drinking, he would not be bothered.


    Li Fuyao smiles and says nothing, watching the confused Cheng Yusheng leave.


    He was the only one left in the courtyard. He looked at the snowstorm in the courtyard and felt sad.


    When you are alone, you can only imagine when you are in a mess.


    Li Fuyao can see all the mountains and rivers, but I can''t see you.


    In the future, I will go all the way north from here, through mountains and waters, through day and night, to meet you somewhere. Then you can say anything, but you must not turn around and leave.


    I can accept your disappointment, but I can''t accept your indifference.


    Miss Qinghuai, after all, I miss you.


    Miss Qinghuai, I also want to ask you, what should I do in front of me?


    What can I do for peace of mind?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    After the Chinese new year, it''s not far away from the real new year''s Eve. Ye Shengge has no feelings about the new year''s Eve. When he was in chenxieshan, he was not sure whether he was closed on New Year''s Eve. He didn''t care about this kind of thing. As for Li Fuyao, there was no one in his family, and he had no idea about the new year.


    On the evening of new year''s Eve, the Li Xiaoxue family in the house next door invited ye Shengge and Li Fuyao to have the new year''s Eve dinner. They said that ye Xiaoxue and Li Fuyao had eaten the breakfast with the little girl. They were just two people in the new year''s Eve.


    Li Fuyao didn''t want to step into the house again, but after ye Shengge readily agreed, Li Xiaoxue came to pull Li Fuyao''s sleeve and insisted on letting him pass.


    Finally, there was no way for Li Fuyao to enter the house again.


    After many years, I saw that middle-aged man whose face had not changed much in that house again. Li Fuyao, who was dressed in green clothes, had a calm look. He didn''t drink when he ate the new year''s Eve dinner. It was about that Li Fuyao didn''t want to drink. The middle-aged man also felt bored when he drank alone. Therefore, after only half an hour, Li Fuyao finished eating and got up and didn''t leave the courtyard It''s sitting under the eaves looking up at the snowflakes floating down in the sky.


    Ye Shengge ate slowly and had a lot of gossip with the woman. In addition, Li Xiaoxue, a total of three people, wasted more time on that table.


    A middle-aged man in a thick winter coat brought a pot of charcoal and put it in front of Li Fuyao. He was sitting beside Li Fuyao, stretching his hands on the brazier to warm himself.


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    It was the middle-aged man with his surname who opened his mouth and said with a smile, "don''t you feel uncomfortable living in the house that ye rented?"


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "the people of the river and lake don''t care so much."


    The middle-aged man nodded. "It''s just that Miss Ye doesn''t know that she''s the kind of woman who wanders in the world, but she wants to be a lady of a big family. In addition, she has such a generous hand. I think even if she is wandering in the lake, her family background will not be too bad."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, and finally just nodded.


    "You don''t seem to be the kind of young Xia who wanders in the world."


    The middle-aged man rubbed his hands with a smile.


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "what''s not like?"


    The middle-aged man said of course: "where are the great swordsmen who don''t drink outside?"


    Li Fuyao pinched the corner of his coat, then stretched out a hand to roast. "I also drank wine when I left my school at the beginning, but later I met some things and thought about it myself. I thought about it for no good."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said with a smile: "the truth is this truth, but there are not many people who listen to it."


    Li Fuyao didn''t like it. He just rubbed his cheek, and then he was a little distracted.


    The middle-aged man picked up the iron tongs beside him and took out the brazier. Then he said softly, "in fact, at the age of childe, there are not many people who have gone out and wandered around. In fact, there are not many young masters who have not reached the crown yet?"


    When it comes to Yuguan, whether it''s Dazhou or Yanling, it''s the same thing. It''s only twenty days before Li Fuyao left Baiyu town. Now, three years later, he''s only 19 years old. It''s still a year away from Jiguan.


    And crown ceremony is a relatively important day for the common people, but it is not so important for those monks who often live hundreds or thousands of years.


    But Li Fuyao said softly, "it''s nineteen this year."


    The middle-aged man who was digging out the fire pot shook his hand, but soon returned to normal. Then he took back the tempering pliers and sighed.


    Li Fuyao looked at the man with white hair by the firelight, and his expression was complicated.


    In those years, when the man came back from the outside, he would bring some trinkets, either a rattle drum, a small copper ring, or a string of sugar gourd. Compared with the woman in the room, the man who had read for many years had a much better temper. What''s more, the man always seems to have some sweets hidden in his arms, waiting for him to jump When jumping back to the courtyard in front of the house, the woman must scold loudly, but the man always takes out a clean cloth to clean his face which was made by playing outside this day. Then when he reaches out his hand with a smile, he takes out two pieces of sugar from his arms with a gentle smile.


    One for him and one for the woman.


    As for himself, he never eats sugar.


    Then the woman would tell him loudly that eating the sugar would break his teeth, and would not take the sugar. Finally, if a man had two sweets, he would happily listen to the man''s story.


    In those years, Li Fuyao lived by storytelling in Baiyu town. Apart from the ability to go to those storytellers with the thick skin, Li Fuyao really survived by listening to these stories in this man''s mouth.


    In fact, before going into business, this man was really a storyteller in a big restaurant in Luoyang City. He accumulated a lot of money by storytelling and started other businesses. Now, his family business is mostly made by him.In fact, even Li Fuyao at that time was wondering why this man could endure the woman''s temper?


    It''s just that I haven''t thought about it for a long time.


    After sitting under the eaves for a long time, the middle-aged man said at last, after thinking about it, he said, "if my boy is still alive, he should be at his age."


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at him.


    The middle-aged man put some charcoal into the brazier and said gently, "my little boy, when I first named him, my daughter-in-law said that he could do whatever he wanted. If I didn''t want to, I gave him a word" Fuyao ". Now, even if he is alive, he still feels that his name is unpleasant. Why is it called Fuyao? The story is me When I was young, I heard the story that there was a kind of fish in the North Sea, called Kun, which was very large and was the largest fish in the North Sea. Of course, I don''t know if it''s true. The story says that one day, when the Kun grows big enough, it will turn into a bird and fly from the North Sea to become a Peng. Even if it becomes a bird, it is actually the largest bird in the world. This story is over here. I think the moral is really good, but we can''t name the boy Kunpeng, which is not true Good to hear. Later I heard another poem in Luoyang City. I don''t know who wrote it. Anyway, it''s about this story. In fact, who wrote it differently? There are not many other scholars in Yanling. In the poem, there is a sentence that soars up to 90000 Li. I like it very much, so I decided to use the word "Fuyao". Later, when I named the boy, I used these two words. Li Fuyao, Li Fuyao, what do you think of it


    Li Fu shook his head. "It''s a good name, but how did Mr. Li die?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head. "Dead? I didn''t say the boy was dead? "


    Li Fuyao was nervous.


    The middle-aged man then said, "it''s just that the family was in trouble and was sent away, but it''s hard to survive for such a big child."


    Li Fuyao asked casually, "what''s the trouble? I want to send my son away?"


    The middle-aged man said with a wry smile: "it''s easy to say that it''s easy to live in Luoyang City. It''s not easy to say that it''s not easy to say that it''s easy to say that it''s not easy to say that he''s lucky or not. If it wasn''t for that, he would probably grow up carefree even if he didn''t make a lot of progress."


    Li Fuyao was silent and did not continue to ask. He just pinched the corner of his clothes and looked at the fire pot in front of him.


    The middle-aged man sighed, "I''m sorry for him anyway."


    Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "if you were asked to choose again, how would you choose?"


    The middle-aged man opened his mouth and just about to speak, there was a loud noise in the distant night.


    One after another.


    It was already past midnight, and every household was lighting firecrackers.


    It''s just to say goodbye to the old and welcome the new.


    The sound of firecrackers came and went.


    There are colorful fireworks in the sky.


    Little girl Li Xiaoxue ran out of the house, regardless of the heavy snow in the yard, stood in the yard and looked up, looking at those colorful fireworks, a small face full of expectation.


    The middle-aged man shook his head, conveniently picked up an oil paper umbrella beside him, went to the courtyard to support his daughter, and stood beside the little girl. The middle-aged man quickly picked up the girl and looked up at the sky together.


    Ye Shengge walks out of the room and stands beside Li Fuyao.


    The woman had never been interested in such things, so she did not go out.


    Ye Shengge asked in a very low voice, "what did Li Fuyao talk about?"


    The sound was not very loud, but was blocked by the sound of firecrackers, so it did not spread out for the second person to hear.


    Li Fuyang stood under the eaves and shook his head. "What else can I say? It''s just useless."


    Ye Sheng sings with a smile.


    Li Fuyao looked at the fireworks outside, but did not intend to speak.


    Ye Shengge suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Li Fuyao, the little girl told me before that they never let off fireworks. She doesn''t know why, do you know?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned and frowned slightly.


    Ye Shengge said with a smile, "it seems that it''s because of you."


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    Now, he doesn''t know why the little girl''s home doesn''t let off fireworks. But a long time ago, the reason why there was no fireworks in this house with a little boy was that the child named Li Fuyao couldn''t smell the gunpowder of fireworks.


    So in those years, the house never let off fireworks on New Year''s Eve.


    As for now, it may be because of this.


    As always.


    Li Fuyao had a smile on his face.


    But it''s not much. It''s light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    On the first day of the lunar new year after the new year''s Eve, according to the Convention of the past years, there is no early Dynasty after today until the 15th Lantern Festival. The officials of the six ministries or the officials of the other yamen can be regarded as the real leisure days. Even after 15 days, the things on the table are piled higher than the mountains, which is only after these 15 days It''s something.


    Now these 15 days, how comfortable how to come.


    The Yamen of the Ministry of punishment was in a troubled time after the year before last. That night''s attack and killing was very involved with the Ministry of punishment, and even more disturbed the emperor''s majesty. Wang Zhizhang, the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, who had been sitting on the first chair of the Ministry of punishment for nearly 20 years, returned to his hometown. Now, although it is said that Guan Baixia is sitting at the top position of the Ministry of punishment, in fact, it is After the Ministry of punishment, there were many officials who were still loyal to Wang Zhizhang. Even though Wang Zhizhang had been running the Department for many years, even if he was negligent and reduced to this place, his things in the Ministry of punishment were not completely eliminated.


    Therefore, among the six books now, only Bai Xia, a senior official in charge of the Ministry of justice, has to stay in the office of the Ministry of punishment to watch the files for the next 15 days. This year, he had a hard time.


    But in fact, it is obvious that Guan Baixia had a bad year, but he really got the official hat of the Minister of the Ministry of punishment. What is the concept of the book of the Ministry of punishment? One of the six Chanshu of the Yanling Dynasty, the official of the third grade, is the real leader of the temple in the whole Yanling Dynasty!


    Even Guan Baixia felt that it was incredible. Wang Zhizhang had been rooted in the Ministry of punishment for many years. But for what he had done that night, his Majesty would have been so angry that he would not have been allowed to sit in his present position.


    When Chunwei, he Guan Bai Xia, even if it was the first place on the list, did not have to bear to endure until now?


    In officialdom, civil servants and martial arts people are different. Civil servants pay attention to making tea with fine fire. They need to study the heat slowly over a long period of time to make a pot of mellow and fragrant tea. However, the martial arts people are different. It is said by these chatting scholars that it is better to cook cold wine in a big fire. If it can''t, it will be faster than boiling tea.


    But when he sat down, he sat on it. Guan Baixia was excited and pondered. The relationship between the emperor and the school was not what the government thought. If he wanted to sit in this seat, he would have to spend a lot of time.


    Sitting in the room belonging to the minister in the Yamen of the Ministry of punishment, Guan Baixia threw away the files and finally wrote a few words on a piece of white rice paper.


    "Step by step."


    At this time, in the street outside the office of the Ministry of punishment, a man with a long face stood at the gate of the Yamen for a moment. At last, he just sighed and turned away.


    Once a senior member of the imperial court, the Minister of punishment, and now a grass-roots man, he looks a little complicated when he looks at the carriage parked in the distance.


    It''s not easy to stay in Luoyang City. Compared with Guan Baixia, he has achieved good results after living for so many years. Although he had a lot of opportunities before, he failed to laugh at the end. Until now, even if he knew why his Majesty was angry, he would choose the same way that night, between the school and Luoyang City Every official in the central government will not make a different choice with him.


    But even so, the emperor finally chose to drive him out of Luoyang.


    It''s just because he chose the wrong thing that everyone would choose wrong.


    What else can Wang Zhizhang do besides smile bitterly.


    Walking on the street, this old man, who is not old enough, looks like he has bad legs.


    But after a few steps, a woman trotted up to him and said a few words to him.


    Wang Zhizhang raised his head and looked far away. There was a man standing there at the entrance of the alley, looking at this side.


    Wang Zhizhang walked quickly to the other side, but the woman who came to report the news was standing there, not in a hurry.


    Standing at the entrance of the alley is the blind scholar Wang Yanqing.


    Wang Zhizhang went to Wang Yanqing, and after a salute to Wang Yanqing, he said bitterly: "Wang wants to leave Luoyang City, the civil and military of the full Dynasty are not willing to send Wang, but Mr. Yanqing has come, which makes Wang feel warm."


    Wang Yanqing laughed. "In the past, I wanted to call Mr. Wang. In the future, I can only call Mr. Wang. Please don''t blame Yan Qing."


    Wang Zhizhang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "there is no such reason."


    Wang Yanqing held out his hand and motioned with Wang Zhizhang.


    After a few steps, Wang Yanqing whispered, "Mr. Wang is wondering why your majesty is criticizing Mr. Wang for something that most people would choose wrong?"


    Wang Zhizhang was silent and finally nodded, "yes."


    Wang Yanqing Wensheng said: "let Yanqing ask a few questions."


    Wang Zhizhang nodded, "Mr. Yanqing, but it''s OK to ask."


    "Whose is Luoyang City?"


    Facing this problem, Wang Zhizhang has no way to talk about it.


    Wang Yanqing said to himself, "the whole Yanling is under the jurisdiction of the school and the academies. Confucianism is deeply rooted in Yanling. It can be said that without Confucianism, there would be no Luoyang City, and there would be no Yanling Dynasty. But his majesty is the monarch in the secular country. He manages the common people, and those common people have to listen to him. Even if the Academy stands behind the scenes, they can''t ask for it Some common people take on the things that they should not bear. Therefore, it would be unreasonable to say that Luoyang city is a school palace. However, since Luoyang city belongs to his majesty, Mr. Wang''s independent opinion that night is equivalent to admitting that Luoyang city is a school palace in disguise. Therefore, it makes sense for the emperor to be angry. It is not unreasonable for Mr. Wang to fall into the field today It''s something. "Wang Zhizhang sighed, "what if the school is dissatisfied with what Luoyang has done?"


    Wang Yanqing shook his head. "There are many voices in the school, and the Su Zhangjiao is the biggest one. When Su Zhangjiao is not in the school, the Academy sends monks to Luoyang. If the leader is in the Academy, even if there are monks who come to Luoyang, they will never ask the Ministry of punishment to help. Because of the failure of the night, the academy can only suffer from a dumbfounded loss, because Su Zhangjiao is learning Even after su Zhangjiao returned to the school, the voice of the school would disappear. What Luoyang City did this time would also be regarded as safeguarding the authority of Su Zhangjiao. Therefore, the Academy would not be dissatisfied. At least, Su Zhangjiao would not be dissatisfied. That''s enough. "


    "It''s better to stand tall than Mr. Yanqing. Wang can''t see that far."


    "There is no need to know that your majesty is different from the emperors of Yanling in the past dynasties. It is enough to know the relationship between Yanling and the school. For many years, Yanling has been watching the mountain from the bottom of the mountain. Now the emperor wants to get along with Yanling in a different way. Do you think it''s interesting? "


    "Not hard?"


    "Hard."


    "Even if it is difficult, your majesty is willing to do it, so we should not be involved."


    Wang Zhizhang looked gloomy and helpless.


    Wang Yanqing began to ask: "the last question, more than ten years ago, the school palace selected students. One of the students was replaced. I want to know whose childe is the one who replaces him?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    Standing at the entrance of the alley, the former Minister of punishment was stunned and said casually: "the selection of students by the Imperial College in Luoyang city is fair once a year. Only when the noble families don''t have children suitable for the road of cultivation can they turn to ordinary people. Besides, if Mr. Yanqing talks about more than ten years ago, don''t mention me, even if it''s the Li Yu Si who is in charge of this matter It''s not clear. If Mr. Yanqing wants to know the details, he can naturally go to Li Yu Si for a check. But at most, he can only find out the name of the child. As for the replacement, there will be no record in liyusi. In the final analysis, we have to find the child''s home. If there is a relative alive, it is possible. "


    Wang Yanqing hesitated and asked, "some people have been tampering with the school''s selection of students. The school has already made it clear that they don''t care about it. There are many ways in Luoyang City?"


    Wang Zhizhang sighed, "so it''s not so easy to stay in Luoyang City. There are many ways to do it, especially for those nobles who have already established their roots in Luoyang City. After all, it''s not easy to get good things. Everyone wants to hold things tightly in their hands. If they are accidentally lost, they will feel extremely miserable if they are not told by outsiders. Therefore, they are in these schools Naturally, we should be careful when it comes to relations. If Mr. Yanqing wants to look into this matter, he is afraid that even if he has his majesty behind him, he will have some difficulties. "


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile: "how difficult is it?"


    Wang Zhizhang shook his head and didn''t continue to talk about some things. When he was sitting in that seat, it was hard to say. When he came down from that seat, he was even more reticent.


    Wang Yanqing walked forward a few steps to avoid a pool of water on the ground, and then stopped aside, lost in thought.


    Wang Zhizhang stood aside and said sincerely: "before, I thought Mr. Yanqing was blind, but now I sincerely feel that Mr. Yanqing can see better than anyone else. Even I began to wonder whether Mr. Yanqing''s eyes were blinded by himself, just because he didn''t want to see too much dirt? "


    Wang Yanqing laughed without saying a word. He looked at the carriage in the distance and whispered, "Mr. Wang, I''m afraid it will be difficult to see you today. Yan Qing is about the same age as Mr. Wang, but he is destined to live a lot longer than Mr. Wang. If Mr. Wang''s descendants want to live in Luoyang City, Yanqing will follow suit


    Wang Zhizhang bowed his hands and said gratefully, "how can Wang do this for Mr. Yanqing?"


    As a former Minister of the Ministry of punishment, Wang Zhizhang is very clear about how difficult it is to get this sentence from Wang Yanqing.


    Wang Yanqing shook his head and said nothing more.


    Finally, he just stopped here and "watched" Wang Zhizhang, who had given him a salute, went away slowly and boarded the carriage. Finally, the carriage also went away slowly and disappeared.


    Wang Yanqing thought for a moment and turned to walk slowly.


    Just after a few steps, the woman who had been talking to Wang Yanqing was waiting not far away. When Wang Yanqing passed by, she just wanted to pat Wang Yanqing on the shoulder. Wang Yanqing laughed, "winter hasn''t gone. How can you see the spring water?"


    The woman named Chunshui stopped her movements and said, "how do you know, sir?"


    Wang Yanqing''s face was calm, "Mr. Wang said before that I was not blind and could see clearly."


    "Can you see the color of the clothes that spring water is wearing today?" said the soft voice of spring water


    Wang Yanqing shook his head and sighed, "a leaf blinds the eyes. There are many things that I can''t see clearly."


    Spring water covered his mouth and said with a smile: "yes, yes, sir, what you can see is those extremely important things. What you can''t see clearly is these unimportant little things."


    Wang Yanqing laughed it off.


    As he walked on, he said, "spring water, when you go back to the palace today, ask your majesty whether you want both fish and bear''s paws, or whether you want one of them. If your majesty says you want the same, you can ask your majesty which one to take. However, no matter what your majesty says, you can say it''s difficult."


    Spring water tilted his head and asked, "what if your majesty asked for both?"


    Wang Yanqing solemnly said, "then you give your majesty a slap."


    Spring water a small face became a little white, she looked at Wang Yanqing inconceivably.


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile, "well, sir, you must be white now."


    Spring water asked in a low voice, "do you really want to slap your majesty?"


    Wang Yanqing frowned, "spring water, are you stupid?"


    Spring water a Zheng, no good meaning to speak.


    Wang Yanqing said in a low voice, "emperor, you dare to fight, either a fool or a madman."


    Chunshui''s face was a little hot. She looked at Wang Yanqing with a strange look.


    "Of course, your majesty, if you want both, tell him that when you go to bed at night, you must put your pillow higher."


    Spring water spat out tongue, "I dare not say so to your majesty."


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile, "then you can ask your majesty this question at that time. If your majesty wants to know the answer and let him come to Mr. I, he just wants to carry a pot of wine."Spring water should nod, said a sentence to know.


    Wang Yanqing suddenly asked, "Chunshui, at your age, you should not stay in the palace any longer. What are your plans after you leave the palace?"


    After Wang Yanqing''s death, Chunshui had always lowered her eyebrows and followed her eyes. Hearing this, she suddenly raised her head and quickly became red in her eyes. She whispered, "Your Majesty arranged Chunshui to read for you, but you didn''t say that you would be driven out of the palace when you are old, unless one day Sir, spring water is getting old, and his voice is not as good as it is now. Then Chunshui can only let his majesty change another person for him. "


    Wang Yanqing was surprised and said, "what are you thinking, sir? Just ask you, if you go out of the palace one day and have no place to go, you can stay in my small courtyard and continue to study for my husband. However, he is poor, but he doesn''t have so much money in the palace. You should be disgusted."


    Chunshui was stunned and then shook his head. "Reading to your husband is a blessing of Chunshui. If you can read to your husband all your life, you will be lucky that spring water can''t ask for it."


    Wang Yanqing said with a soft smile: "a lifetime is so long, it''s still very early."


    Spring water mumbled: "spring water''s life is not long, sir''s life is really long."


    Wang Yanqing looked up and saw, yes, this life is so long, if you are a lifeless person, it seems that it is really meaningless. You really need to do some interesting things.


    As for what''s interesting, what you''re doing now is.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    On the first day of the new year''s day, Li Fuyao, who had a meal of dumplings at Li Xiaoxue''s house, has never set foot in the house, let alone the three members of Li Xiaoxue''s family. Ye Shengge stays in his yard day after day, never going out of the door.


    Li Fuyao, on the other hand, is often absent from sight, leaving early and returning late.


    There have been several snows in Luoyang city these days, but they are not big enough to make ye Shengge pile up another snowman. However, the snowman she made before has not changed at all. Others may not know what is going on. But Li Fuyao knows that if ye Shengge didn''t take out another rune, he would write Li in reverse.


    Cheng Yusheng often comes these days, but most of the time, he sits in the yard with ye Shengge. Ye Shengge hardly opens his mouth and occasionally talks. Cheng Yusheng says too much. She just lets him shut up. Cheng Yusheng, who was seriously injured, has already recovered. Later, he was smashed with several pills by Ye Shengge. Now, he has already said too much When he hung the knife again, he would sit on the threshold of Li Xiaoxue''s house and talk with the little girl, one big and one small. Because the weather was too cold, he didn''t want to move, so he looked listless. The big thing was that he used another hundred methods and failed to change Ye Sheng''s song Li Xiaoxue''s mother, who received a valuable gift from Cheng Yusheng''s family on the first day of the new year''s day, did not know about this identity. However, it seemed that the childe of extraordinary origin was more warm-hearted. These days, when Cheng Yusheng stayed here for a short time, the woman would take a stool and sit and watch By the way, a few moves.


    But no matter what, it''s still Cheng Yusheng, who has made no progress.


    He pressed the handle of Luoshui on his waist, and his expression was extremely melancholy.


    Li Xiaoxue is sitting beside him, a small face is flushed with cold. She tilts her head and looks at elder sister Ye''s house over there, and suddenly says, "sister Ye has a strange temper."


    Cheng Yusheng echoed: "no, if ordinary women, no matter how hard hearted they are, I will be moved, just like Miss Ye."


    Li Xiaoxue said happily: "brother Cheng, I don''t think you''re going to play. Sister Ye is going to be taken away by the big brother."


    Cheng Yusheng patted Luoshui on his waist and said with a smile, "do you think he dares?"


    Cheng Yusheng soon said with a smile: "no matter how I say, it''s my business that I like Miss Ye. Even if Miss Ye doesn''t like me, it doesn''t matter."


    Li Xiaoxue made a face, yawned, then rubbed his eyes, "I don''t accompany you in a daze, I''m going to go to bed."


    Cheng Yusheng looked up at the sky and lowered her head to say something. The little girl had already run into the house and closed the door heavily.


    Cheng Yusheng is shaking his head, and not far away he sees Li Fuyao in a blue shirt.


    He had two pots of wine in his hand, one large and one small.


    He stood up and trotted a few steps to Li Fuyao, who was carrying his sword case.


    Li Fuyao threw the big pot of wine to Cheng Yusheng, and said with a smile, "it''s OK anyway. Go around?"


    Cheng Yusheng nodded and did not refuse.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine, and his expression was extremely satisfied. He walked on the street with Cheng Yusheng, and did not take care of the snowflakes. He said slowly: "according to your family situation, I must know that Li Xiaoxue''s family should have had a son before."


    Cheng Yusheng nodded, "as early as I saw Miss ye, I have checked this street. The little girl is next door to miss ye, which is more important. Naturally, I know the situation of the little girl''s home. I know that she has a brother."


    "What''s her brother''s name?"


    Cheng Yusheng looked at Li Fuyao strangely, then replied softly, "Li Fuyao."


    Li Fuyao smiles and drinks again. His face looks strange. He seems to be happy and sad. The two emotions should have been opposite, but now they appear on the same person''s face. They are not normal, but they appear.


    "My name is Li Fuyao, too."


    Cheng Yusheng is drinking. When he hears this, he almost spits out the wine in his mouth.


    He was stunned, and then said, "that guy named Li Fuyao is not very lucky. Are you also unlucky?"


    Li Fuyao said with some nostalgia: "a child less than ten years old has been thrown from almost the largest male city in the world to a small town in a remote country. Are you lucky in the end?"


    Cheng Yusheng was silent. He was not good at comforting others, especially he had not experienced the suffering of others. He didn''t know where to start when he wanted to comfort.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "I''m a genius who knows that this kind of thing is very common. It''s more common than I thought. The school also knows these things. It''s just not a matter of course. There are even a lot of monks who regard this kind of thing as a fat job. They wish it were them every year. After all, it costs a lot of money to change a child. It seems that the school also knows Luoyang City It''s not the same as before. In addition to those things, it''s not so important whether the children selected every year have high qualification or not. Therefore, those things are very common and common. "Cheng Yusheng suddenly shook his head and said seriously, "so I don''t want to go to that place."


    In fact, it is not a secret for those nobles in Luoyang city that the childe of Cheng family in Nancheng would rather go out of Luoyang City to travel in the rivers and lakes than go to the school to study. Therefore, it is normal for Li Fuyao to find out.


    Li Fuyao continued: "these things are small things in the eyes of big people. They are trivial and trivial. They can be settled with money. But for my client, can you tell me that it is so simple?"


    Cheng Yusheng was stunned because when Li Fuyao began to talk about these things, his sword spirit had begun to leak out gradually. Obviously, Li Fuyao''s mood at this time was not too indifferent.


    It''s not even peaceful.


    Cheng Yusheng looked at him, "I won''t tell you the name of the person who gets the most benefit from the quota replacement."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "this kind of thing, I don''t ask for help."


    Cheng Yusheng was shocked, "Luoyang city is so big, you want to check it yourself?"


    Li Fuyao kept walking. He did not know when he had already crossed two streets and came to a small house. He said with a soft smile: "since you don''t ask for help, you can only check it by yourself. Cheng Yusheng, you can go now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and told him to let him go. Although he didn''t know the reason, he did.


    Cheng Yusheng didn''t leave because he didn''t want to leave without a clue. Fortunately, Li Fuyao didn''t want to drive him away. He stood in the distance with his sword case on his back and looked at the house. After pointing, Li Fuyao was silent and did not speak any more.


    Cheng Yusheng looks at the house and wants to see what is going to appear.


    As a result, after waiting for half a quarter of an hour, an old man with gray hair pushed the door in. Between the door and the door, the face of a woman with red skirt could be seen.


    Li Fuyao stares over there, walks a few steps, and after approaching the house, he begins to say, "I don''t know who replaced me, but I know who sent me to that place."


    Cheng Yusheng is not a fool. He soon sorted out the context. It seems that the old man he saw before was the one who sent Li Fuyao to Baiyu town. Even if he knew it was him, he would know everything when he asked him.


    What Li Fuyao wants to do next is not too much. As long as he doesn''t go crazy enough to kill the whole family.


    Sitting on the stone steps in front of his house, Li Fuyao said with emotion: "long ago, my first move was on the Bank of the luosang River on the other side of the state of Zhou. At that time, Luoyang City sent several monks to the state of Chen, and they led them to attack the state of Zhou. At that time, I killed several friars in the luosang river with a friend of mine. At that time, I went out for the first time Hand, although I kept telling myself that I killed to save the state of Zhou and the place where I had been staying for several years, when I finally killed people with a wood knife, I thought it would make Luoyang City shameless, and the nobles of Luoyang City would be very miserable. The first time I did this was to make the nobles of Luoyang City suffer ¡£ Of course, in my view, not only will you not feel bad, but you will not pay attention to this news, just because it is none of your own business. I really want to make the people who should be miserable suffer and lose what they really care about. "


    "I''m not dead, so no one is going to die in this case."


    Li Fuyao looked up at Cheng Yusheng and said calmly, "but there is a premise for all of this, that is, I need to know who the person is first."


    Cheng Yusheng sighed. The nobles in Luoyang are not Cheng''s or Cheng''s, and Li''s are just Li''s. The reason why Li Fuyao can''t bear to tell him so much today is not because he wants to tell anyone anything. I''m afraid it''s just the friendship of that night that makes the Cheng family in Nancheng as far away from this matter as possible ¡£


    Ordinary people want to deal with the nobles in Luoyang City. They are looking for death.


    But Li Fuyao is not an ordinary person. He is a swordsman in the sword spirit state and a mountain immortal.


    Cheng Yusheng is very clear that the number of people who can surpass Li Fuyao in the present sacrificial rites of the Ministry of punishment will never exceed the number of one hand. Among those people, most of them are old and rare, and there are a few who are already in the year of war. Compared with the swordsman who is less than his crown now, he will have to pay a big price even if he can surpass him.


    What''s more, Li Fuyao''s fundamental card does not lie in his own realm.


    And in two people.


    Or three people.


    Dao planted Ye Sheng''s song, someone who killed friars in the twilight world that night, as well as his majesty.


    That night, Li Fuyao stood firmly beside ye Shengge, which is enough to show that the Taoist school could never let Li Fuyao die in Luoyang City. Daozhong itself is not terrible. What is terrible is the temple master behind her and the chenxie mountain behind him. As for the elder who killed a twilight scene with his sword, he must have at least the same sword wielding Li Fuyao Some relations, can''t it be difficult to watch Li Fuyao die in Luoyang?


    And more importantly, his majesty.


    It''s the key.


    Since Li Fuyao is from Luoyang, why can''t he be worshipped by the Ministry of punishment and serve in Luoyang City? After all, a swordsman who has not reached his crown is already a swordsman with boundless potential.


    Not to mention anything else, depending on his speed of practice, after a hundred years, even if he is not a swordsman in the twilight realm, he should be able to resist the existence of a friar in the morning and evening. Then Luoyang City will have more confidence to talk to the school.


    Now, for the sake of a promising swordsman, what is it to pick up a few people?


    Moreover, Luoyang City, which only helped Ye Sheng''s song, may not easily lose this friendship.


    Therefore, Cheng Yusheng doesn''t worry about Li Fuyao''s death at all. He just wants to know what he will do if he gives Luoshui to his majesty.


    At the end of the day, he would call him uncle.


    Cheng Yusheng said in a deep voice, "Li Fuyao, what do you want to do?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer this question, but said: "you really can''t tell why there are so many things in the world. For example, the old man in the house behind me went to white fish town with a bag of silver, and then left the silver and me. I should hate him, but his granddaughter is my best playmate when I was a child ¡£ But in Li Xiaoxue''s family, it was the woman who had been the worst to me since childhood. But at the beginning, she begged the man not to give me to the old man, and the man who was very good to me was the final decision he made. Are you surprised? "Cheng Yusheng was silent, but touched the handle of the knife.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "today, I shouldn''t have said these words. Even if I wanted to say them, I would have to tell them to ye Shengge, but she certainly didn''t want to listen to them. So I can only tell you what I''ve said. It''s not strange that you say them."


    Without saying a word, Cheng Yusheng turned and left.


    Li Fuyao watched him disappear from his sight with a smile. Then he stood up. There was a lot of snow on the stone steps before sitting down.


    Now when he stood up, the snow was still snow, and his clothes were so clean.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek. Some of his red cheeks looked very nice.


    He took one last step and knocked at the door.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong.


    The sound is very good. It''s like Li Fuyao heard the sound of nailing horseshoes to horseshoes a long time ago.


    The door was soon opened.


    Li Fuyao stood at the door and said with a smile, "long time no see."


    When he said this, Li Fuyao''s tone was gentle, and his manner was like that of a wanderer returning from afar to see his long lost old friend.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    Standing at the door was not the old man with white hair who pushed the door in before, but a woman in a red dress in winter. The woman''s appearance was ordinary, but her eyes were very smart.


    Looking at the young man with a sword case on his back and a strange face in front of her, the woman was puzzled. She was even more surprised because he said a long time no see.


    Li Fuyao, who was standing at the door, laughed. He stretched out his hand and pointed to a lane in the distance. He said with a smile, "did you forget? When we were young, we liked to make trouble together in that place, and the bluestone steps behind the restaurant. We looked up at the stars together in the evening. At that time, you liked to wear a red dress and said that you would marry a powerful general when you grew up. At that time, I didn''t always say that if you couldn''t get married, you would come to me. You always dislike me My house is not big enough. If you don''t marry me, you will have more children and not enough space to live in. Don''t you remember? "


    The red skirt woman was stunned at first, then her face was a little hot, and then she said with uncertainty: "it''s you, Li Fuyao?"


    Li Fu shook his head, rubbed his hands, and said with a smile, "I think of you when I''ve been wandering outside these years, and occasionally miss home. Then I still wonder if you really married the general. After that, it''s really not easy to think of meeting you. But now I look at you, and it seems that you haven''t married out. Is that too high a vision? Don''t look up to others? "


    The red skirt woman frowned and bit her teeth and said, "Li Fuyao, you are still like this for so long. The dog can''t spit out ivory."


    Li Fuyao didn''t retort, nodded his head and said, "I''ve been used to traveling outside these years. When I talk, I have thorns in my mouth. Don''t mind. Just think of me as the guy who likes to watch the stars with you."


    The red skirt woman rolled her eyes. She was staring at Li Fuyao, who was taller than her. She didn''t ask any nonsense about where he had been going these years. When she was a child, she suddenly found that the guy who liked to watch the stars at night was missing. So she ran to the house at the entrance of the alley and asked the good-natured Uncle Li It means that I went to the school palace, but I didn''t say anything else. But in Luoyang City, for so many years, there were no individual families like Uncle Li who had been selected into the school. Moreover, she found out later that there was no Li Fuyao in the team when those teachers took the selected children to the school palace that day.


    So Li Fuyao disappeared for no reason.


    She was sad for a long time, but after all, she was a child, and she could not live in sorrow all her life. When she was older, her memory of Li Fuyao disappeared, and she couldn''t think of it very much. If Li Fuyao hadn''t said some interesting stories about her youth, even if they looked at each other again, she would not know that the man standing in front of her was Li It''s swaying.


    She asked, "how long are you going to stay in Luoyang City this time, or are you going to stay all the time?"


    Li Fuyao rubbed his hands and didn''t answer the question. He just asked with a smile: "why, no longer Luoyang City, you don''t invite me in?"


    The red skirt woman stares at Li Fuyao, just as she did when she was in a wrong. After getting out of the way, Li Fuyao finally walked into the yard.


    As soon as she entered the yard, the red skirt woman found that the guy''s head had accumulated a lot of snow, and she shook her head. The red skirt woman told Li Fu to wait under the eaves, and she would go to find a veil for him to wipe his head.


    Li Fuyao stood under the eaves and looked at the layout of the courtyard. He came to the courtyard at that time, but after all these years, there was no change. This surprised Li Fuyao. He stood under the eaves with a plain look. He looked at the heavy snow in the courtyard, rubbed his cheeks and laughed.


    The red skirt woman quickly took a clean cloth to wipe Li Fuyao''s head. In fact, if Li Fuyao had not been taken away from Luoyang City, she would have been a childhood sweetheart. Maybe she would have married after she grew up. However, things are hard to predict. It has not been seen in recent years. Although there is still a childhood friendship, it is said that In the end, there is not too much emotion in the heart.


    "And your grandfather?"


    Li Fuyao took the handkerchief and wiped his wet hair. He asked each other casually.


    Li Fuyao is very clear about the death of her parents since she was a child. As for her only surviving elder, he remembers it clearly.


    It was he who had traveled thousands of miles to take him from Luoyang City to Baiyu town.


    In fact, after he left, Li Fuyao kept saying that he wished the old man would die in the middle of the road. Now, if he hadn''t been greedy for ink and silver, Li Fuyao would not have survived that winter.


    So Li Fuyao didn''t hate that old man very much.


    The red skirt woman sat down on a wooden bench under the eaves and said with a smile, "I don''t know. My grandfather likes to run around the house when he comes home. He doesn''t know where he is. He invited the doctor to see him and said that it''s OK. He''s very old and strong. It''s possible for him to live for more than ten years."


    Li Fuyao nodded with a smile.


    After sitting under the eaves with the red skirt woman for a while, she suddenly got a little flustered and said that she had forgotten something. She had made an appointment to go to the rouge shop to get Rouge this afternoon.Rouge is a new product. It will be gone when it is late.


    Li Fuyao immediately got up and said that he would go back first.


    The red skirt woman found an oil paper umbrella and put it in Li Fuyao''s hand. She said it was snowy outside. After delivering it to the door, she ran out in a hurry, leaving Li Fuyao standing at the door.


    Holding an oil paper umbrella, Li Fuyao looks at the far away red skirt woman. After thinking about it, he pushes the door again.


    Just into the courtyard, under the eaves, there was already an old man with white hair looking at him over there.


    Li Fuyao closed the door and bolted it.


    Holding the oil paper umbrella, he said to the old man standing under the eaves, "long time no see."


    The old man looked at this side. His face was different from that at the beginning, but his eyes were still the same as the young man with a sword box. His memory was immediately recalled. He remembered the last time he saw him in white fish town. He looked at him like that, but compared with the calm now, at that time, his eyes really had hatred No one believed that he would survive. Even though he survived that winter, he was not settled in Luoyang City. In addition to the fact that his family had promised the man not to kill him, the reason was that he did not pay attention to Li Fuyao. If Li Fuyao, who had lost his place in the school, could make waves and how big a wave could it be The family will not care, the reason not to let him stay in Luoyang City, about some eyes out of mind out of mind meaning.


    It''s just that no one wants him to survive, even if it''s the old man who left him a bag of silver.


    No one would think that he not only survived, but also came to Luoyang.


    The old man had never thought about it for years before. Until today, he heard his voice and saw his eyes.


    It''s all true.


    It''s like that year.


    The amazement on the old man''s face soon disappeared, then became a little strange, and finally returned to calm. "I never thought that we would meet one day. At most, in my dream, I thought you would live in that small place and start a family. I didn''t think we could meet again, let alone in Luoyang City."


    Li Fuyao sighed: "I''ve been thinking about it all the time. Since I didn''t die that winter, every day I''ve been thinking about what you''re like again. They all say that as the children grow up, those memories will gradually disappear. But I don''t know why. My memories are still very deep. For example, you closed the door in the end Shake, I remember very clearly now, as well as the two fish embroidered on the money bag. It''s just that I never thought about cutting your head off with a knife one day. Really, it''s not what I think now, or even in those years. I never thought you should be damned


    The old man looked at him, "but you still came."


    When he said this, the old man''s voice was a little tired.


    Li Fuyao stood at the door and asked him, "why can''t I come back? I have been in this city for many years, and it makes a lot of sense to come back and have a look at it. Besides, I''m not just looking at it? When I was a child, Mr. private school said that we should repay good for evil. However, my husband only talked about it in the school. Once, when I was out in the sun with me, I asked my husband why we should repay good for evil. I thought that he would have to find many doctrines to tell me why. But in fact, he just said a few words One is that you can''t beat others with good for evil. You can only passively hide those bullied things in your heart. The other is that you really don''t care about good for bad. But most people, when they encounter this kind of situation, can''t get to that level, so there are many stories of revenge. I asked my husband why these things were not told in the school, but he said that even if there are so many complaints about the world, we should tell the good side to other people. "


    Li Fuyao stopped here, then shook his head again, "but I have almost forgotten the truth of Mr. Li. So I''m still willing to be the avenger. What''s more, I didn''t go to school, but I practiced sword? "


    The old man''s eyes fell on the sword case behind Li Fuyao. He was silent for a moment and whispered, "even if you have suffered so much, no one cares, and no one will feel guilty and pay the price."


    Li Fuyao looked into his eyes and said word by word: "what you need to do now is to tell me what I should know, rather than pretend to be an elder to care about me and persuade me not to do anything, although your granddaughter is indeed my childhood playmate."


    The old man''s expression did not change, but looked at Li Fuyao''s sword case. "I don''t believe you can do it."


    In fact, the implication is very obvious. I don''t believe you can make that person pay the price, so I''m not going to tell you anything.


    Li Fuyao looked at the old man and was suddenly very angry.


    The old man took a knife from the door. The scabbard was very old and full of dust, especially on the handle. The old man blew and pulled out the scabbard.


    The blade is clear.


    It''s still a good knife.He looked at Li Fuyao with a knife, and the meaning in his eyes was self-evident.


    If you can''t even pass the pass of my poor old man, how dare you say that you want revenge.


    "Even if you have an adventure and become a good swordsman after practicing sword, you should be clear that this is Luoyang City. There are not only martial arts men in the Jianghu, but also friars, enough to make you die ten thousand times. What''s more, it has been so many years since it happened. Even if you want to do something, it will not help. After all, it can''t compensate you. "


    Li Fuyao didn''t untie the sword case behind him. He just went to him and hit him with the oil paper umbrella in his hand. The old man held a knife across his chest and wanted to cut off the oil paper umbrella. Li Fuyao did not care, but went on fighting like this, and the oil paper umbrella and the iron knife met.


    The umbrella didn''t break, but the knife came off.


    The old man''s mouth was torn and the knife flew into the courtyard.


    Li Fu hit him with an umbrella on his shoulder and then on his leg. The old man rolled down the steps and sat down in the snow. He could not exert any strength at the two places he was hit.


    Li Fuyao came out from under the eaves and came to the courtyard. Looking at the old man, he pointed his umbrella at his heart and narrowed his eyes slightly. Although there was no intention of killing, the small courtyard was full of sword.


    The meaning of sword is vertical and horizontal.


    Looking at the old man, he said, "if you don''t want to die with the granddaughter, you''ll either give me more time to think about it. I know that person may threaten you and ask you to keep this secret. If you disclose half of it, you and your family will die. But I also tell you, if you don''t say so, your family will die. Anyway, there are only two people. It''s not difficult. Don''t think about the friendship I have with her. It''s not enough for me to give up, and ask yourself, before I did this, it really mattered


    "I''m not a gentleman of Confucianism. I don''t have a lot of truth to tell and no compassion. I''m just regarded as a swordsman with mud legs. What''s a swordsman? The kind of person who can force them to reason! "


    Li Fuyao was indifferent.


    With these words, Li Fuyao really went into the house to find a incense and put it under the eaves. Then he stood under the eaves and looked at the old man.


    "By the way, you may not be able to wait for a stick of incense. Before you tell her when she comes back, I will open the door and let her in. You will die early."


    "I didn''t expect you to be like this," the old man said quietly


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    He was just staring at the incense stick.


    It''s the power of time, and it''s not decided in a few words.


    In the courtyard, the wind and snow keep on. The youth standing under the eaves and the old man sitting in the courtyard are all paintings.


    Time goes by bit by bit.


    Li Fuyao did not show any impatience.


    It''s just that these silent scenes always need one person to break.


    Soon there was a knock outside the door.


    And the voice of young women.


    Li Fuyao went to open the door.


    The old man''s face looked complicated, and finally Li Fuyao stopped him when he came to the door.


    "Wait a minute."


    Li Fuyao turned to look at him.


    The old man said a few words.


    It seems that I have spent my whole life.


    Li Fuyao smiles.


    -


    in the yard with heavy snow, the snow on the stone table is already thick, and the blind scholar is standing under the eaves, beside the master of Luoyang City, Emperor Yanling.


    Today''s emperor Yanling is clothed in cloth. If he did not recognize his face, he would not be regarded as the king of a country and the honor of the ninth five year plan.


    Wang Yanqing held a sunspot in his hand. The blind scholar, who could not see anything, said with a smile, "in fact, your majesty or I should have known that he could not do nothing when he entered Luoyang City. However, I don''t know how he did it. But since his majesty knows what he wants to do, why doesn''t he do anything?"


    Yanling emperor had a deep look in his eyes. "According to Mr. Yanqing''s thought, in order to win him over, I should know how to choose. That''s why Mr. Yanqing asked Chunshui to tell me something about fish and bear''s paws. But I thought about it all night and found one thing."


    Wang Yanqing replied with a smile, "is the fish and bear''s paw want, so they are not willing to choose?"


    Emperor Yanling nodded, "I dare not lose the people''s support and the loyalty of those officials. It is not so important for Li Fuyao to become a monk in Luoyang City. I can only say that I will try my best to fight for it, but I can never destroy my foundation for him. I also think of a very possible thing."


    Wang Yanqing looked bland, "Your Majesty, please speak."


    Yanling emperor hehe smile, "we used to think about things just from the interests, think about how to deal with themselves, in order to obtain the maximum interests, but in fact, we should not be like this, try to stand in the young people''s perspective to see, and then Mr. Yanqing pointed out that maybe it will be the best way for us not to intervene in this matter."Wang Yanqing frowned, "then your Majesty gave up?"


    Yanling emperor shook his head. "Mr. Yanqing, I actually feel that if I don''t intervene, I may be able to make a new face. Anyway, I haven''t appeared in front of him to tell me what I want, so this matter is not yellow."


    Wang Yanqing laughed but did not speak.


    Yanling emperor looked up at the snow, "this story, let''s just be a spectator. How to write it, let the young man write by himself. In the end, he is also from Luoyang. I don''t help each other. In fact, there is no problem. It can be said in both emotion and reason."


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile, "when is your majesty going to see him?"


    Emperor Yanling was a little lost in his mind, and he quickly took it for granted: "naturally, when the snow stops, it''s too snowy to make tea for friends."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    After a few steps, Li Fuyao put the umbrella back under the eaves, went to the wooden door and opened the door.


    The red skirt woman was shocked at first, then looked over Li Fuyao and saw the old man sitting in the courtyard with snow on his body.


    She trembled all over, stretched out her finger at Li Fuyao and said in a sharp voice, "Li Fuyao, what have you done to my grandfather?"


    Li Fuyao did not answer.


    Red skirt woman trot a few steps, to the courtyard squat down to check the old man''s injury.


    Li Fuyao turned to look at the two grandchildren and laughed, "things in the world are so wonderful. Your grandfather is half my enemy, but you are half my friend. If it wasn''t for you today, your grandfather would not have told me what I wanted to know. Well, from now on, we will never owe each other any more, and our friendship and hatred will be written off. "


    Without waiting for the two men to speak, Li Fuyao turned his head and stepped out of the courtyard and into the snow.


    The red dress woman wanted to say something, but she was soon pulled by the old man.


    The old man, who was covered with snow, looked at the back of the young man in green shirt who was carrying a sword case and left, and his expression was at a loss.


    The red skirt woman carefully helped him up and let the old man sit under the eaves.


    The red skirt woman quickly went to pick up the knife again. The old man picked up the knife, looked at the granddaughter in front of her, and said with a smile, "isn''t it clear why my grandfather has a feud with him?"


    The red skirt woman nodded.


    The old man touched the knife and whispered, "grandfather has not done a few bad things in his life. The only thing I feel sorry for is that he is sorry for him. He was selected by the school in those years, but the quota was favored by another person. The son of the man wanted to enter the school, so he could not enter the school palace. So the man found me and asked me to take him far away Of course, my grandfather is not so bad. Before I took him away, his parents had already nodded their heads, whether they were passive or active. Otherwise, even if the man gave his grandfather more money, he would not earn the silver. He took him away from Luoyang City and sent him to an extremely remote place. These things are no secret, just His parents received a sum of money and were threatened by others. In addition, they had already firmly believed that he had suffered an accident, so they would not go to investigate it. The school didn''t care about it at all. Naturally, no one would say anything about it. As for the person who originally planned this matter, he would not speak up. Even if his majesty knew about it, he would not waste his time to manage it This is not a secret that can be maintained to this day, but no one can think of it. He came back. He not only survived, but also came back. He came back from white fish town to Luoyang City, but he still came back. "


    "Is he coming back for revenge?" asked the red skirt woman


    The old man said with a smile: "he is neither a scholar who repays good for evil, nor is he a kind of monk who has never seen such kind of compassion. What can he do if he comes back without revenge?"


    Now the red dress woman is a little worried, "can he do it?"


    The old man suddenly said, "no matter whether he can do it or not, we will leave Luoyang City today."


    The red dress woman wanted to say something else, but soon she turned pale. She nodded and went into the room to pick up her things.


    Looking at the snow and wind, the old man murmured, "this story has started to write again."


    The story began, but he was not even qualified to be a spectator.


    -


    Li Fuyao walked on the street, his thoughts were flying.


    In fact, the information I got from the old man''s mouth was just a simple name, which is reasonable and unexpected.


    There was no big difference between the official system of Yanling Dynasty and that of Dayu Liangxi. A civil official leader was in charge of the government. In addition, there were six Shangshu. Among the six, the Ministry of punishment, which was in charge of many monks, was the second.


    However, there is still a difference between Yanling and the prime minister. There are three princes in the Yanling King Dynasty.


    These three are the most respected scholars in the imperial court.


    Taizai, Taibao and Taifu.


    Taizai was responsible for supervising the government. In a sense, this scholar with the greatest worldly knowledge in Yanling was the leader of all secular scholars in Yanling.


    Taibao is now the prince teacher and the teacher of the emperor Yanling. In fact, the common people in Yanling prefer to call him the imperial teacher.


    As for Taifu, he was also a scholar, but such a scholar was a monk.


    The selection of Sangong, taizai and Taibao in the past dynasties can not be said to be simple. It depends not only on the purity of family background, but also on the popularity of knowledge. What''s more, it takes at least ten years for each nominated scholar to become one of Sangong for at least ten years, All of these qualifications will be disqualified.


    Even if one day he became one of the Sangong, he would go to the school to accept the imperial edict of the Academy. After that, if he was found to be guilty of misconduct, he would be immediately deprived of the title of Sangong. Moreover, no matter how brilliant the later generations of scholars are, there is no chance to become one of them.Therefore, it is very difficult to become one of the three scholars.


    In addition to taizai and Taibao, Taifu is not the same. Although this position has a high demand for knowledge, it is not so strict with his conduct. After all, the burden on this scholar is different from that of taizai and Taibao. The former two are just monitoring the state affairs and strictly abiding by the doctrines of the Confucian teaching palace.


    The duty of Taifu is to ensure that all the secular scholars in Yanling can study and study in peace of mind without being disturbed by foreign objects.


    To be frank, taizai and Taibao were the compromise products of the schoolmate palace of Yanling Dynasty, while Taifu was the voice of Yanling Dynasty.


    Therefore, among the three gongs, Taifu has always been independent, which is also why.


    Today, the old man''s name is not one of the three. The old man''s words are Zhou He, the Minister of rites.


    The Minister of the Ministry of rites, but the third grade.


    However, Zhou he is not only the youngest official in the Yanling Dynasty, but also his wife, who is also the emperor''s wife. Besides, Zhou he has another identity, that is, his father-in-law, not someone else, but also the leader of the three princes of the dynasty, taizai Lishang.


    As for Zhou he''s son, Zhou guanlou, everyone in Luoyang knows that he was taken away by the school a few years ago. Now he should still be studying in the school. As for the level of knowledge, it is hard to say.


    However, according to the news from the Imperial Academy, we should still reflect on ourselves now.


    It''s not brilliant.


    That was the man who replaced Li Fuyao.


    Zhou he has two levels of relationship between the Imperial Palace and taizai. Although he has not climbed a few steps in the official position because of his age, few people are willing to provoke him in the whole court. Many of the civil servants in the court Hall of Luoyang City are taizai''s students. How can he not be treated favorably?


    However, Zhou he was responsible for that incident.


    The son of the Chamberlain will enter the school, so the son of the common people will not be able to enter.


    Li Fuyao walked on without expression. The residence of the Minister of rites was in Qingyun lane of Beicheng. The location was the best, and the residence was the largest one in that alley. More importantly, another lane near this alley lived the taizai.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t kill people, so he can only use other methods to move the Minister of rites.


    This is what Li Fuyao wants to do.


    Lost his position, lost everything he had.


    It can be said that taizai Li Shang is a scholar of good conduct, but his son-in-law is not necessarily. A few days ago, Li Fuyao went out early and came back late. In addition to entering and leaving the residences of some important officials, the place where he stayed most was the library of the Ministry of officials, which recorded the life of many officials. Before that, he turned to this servant of Zhou and dealt with his politics Achievements are ambiguous. In addition, since he was so young, I don''t need to say much. I know that if the road ahead of him had not been led by taizai, he would never have gone so fast. In the past, the official department would not have been in charge of these matters, nor would the emperor of Yanling. He should only sell the face of taizai and the face of the Academy.


    Not necessarily now.


    Because Li Fuyao is also a swordsman in Jianqi state.


    Not only that, he is also a Luoyang man.


    He firmly believed that his majesty, who was in the palace, knew all these things clearly after his sword appeared that night. There were two reasons why he did not appear in front of him.


    The emperor was unable to make a clear choice between taizai and him.


    The emperor''s Majesty would not embarrass a scholar who had been granted the imperial edict in order to win him over.


    At least not without reason.


    But if the reason is put in front of him, he will naturally have to make a choice.


    When the time comes, do you want to leave a swordsman in the sword spirit state or tolerate a servant of the Ministry of rites with mistakes.


    The question seems to be easy to choose from.


    Of course, if the emperor''s majesty still chooses an answer that Li Fuyao can''t accept, then he will really show Luoyang his sword.


    Even if there is a stronger sword watching him in Luoyang City.


    He''s always been.


    It was the only thing he had to get a satisfactory result in 19 years.


    Now, what he wants to do is to show the reason to the whole Luoyang City.


    Even if someone doesn''t want to.


    He is now reasoning with the whole city of Luoyang. Now he uses his mouth. When the day doesn''t make sense, he will use his two swords behind him to explain this truth.


    Finally, near the courtyard where ye Shengge lived, Li Fuyao said to himself, "it''s more tiring to be reasonable than to use a sword."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    Before the Lantern Festival on the 15th day of the first lunar month, Luoyang city is rarely quiet for a period of time. Those high-ranking officials living in Luoyang City, or the ordinary people who are busy all year round, are quiet in this period of time. It seems that only such a short period of time is the time for everyone to rest.


    Ye Shengge is very free these days. Except that he has to sleep in the afternoon, he spends the rest of the day in the house next door with Li Xiaoxue''s mother. The woman is sitting under the eaves, watching the snow and taking the insoles.


    I''m afraid the monks all over the world can''t believe that ye Shengge, whose talent is almost the first among the younger generation nowadays, will learn to take insoles with a middle-aged woman in a small alley in Luoyang City. It seems that ye Shengge is learning very quickly. Even Li Fuyao can hear the praise of the woman when sitting in the courtyard next door.


    Cheng Yusheng has been here several times these days to look for ye Shengge. However, ye Shengge, whose heart is always on the insole, doesn''t pay much attention to him. Every time Cheng Yusheng comes here, he is just chatting with Li Xiaoxue. Two people, a big and a small, often sit on the threshold and eat fried sunflower seeds, which is boring.


    As for Li Fuyao, most of these days, he is not in the yard of Ye Shengge. Occasionally, even if he has nothing to do, he will not run to the house here. He just sits quietly under the eaves to raise his sword.


    It''s just that Xiao Xue is more and more excited these days. Every time it is taken out, the tip of the sword points to the house next door, and even makes bursts of sword sound. In fact, Li Fuyao knows one thing, that is, Li Xiaoxue not only has the talent to practice sword, but also is not low.


    Even so, Li Fuyao did nothing.


    When he was bored, he rubbed his cheek and tried to rub all those melancholy thoughts away.


    He felt that he should live a simpler life.


    But now it''s very complicated. He doesn''t know whether the world is too complicated or what else is complicated.


    Ye Shengge had a conversation with Li Fuyao before he went to the next door today. Standing under the eaves, he pointed to the heavy snow outside and asked, "Li Fuyao, are you tired?"


    Li Fuyao was standing beside her, silent for a long time, and finally nodded.


    Then ye Shengge said some words that deeply touched Li Fuyao. In fact, the general content still can''t escape. For example, since the handle of Xiaoxue wants to be held by Li Xiaoxue, why don''t you let it go? For example, if someone wants to tell a couple that he is their son who has lost more than ten years, why not?


    Li Fuyao didn''t say a word about these words. In the end, he just sat under the eaves and rubbed his cheek.


    After ye Shengge went to the house next door, Li Fuyao wanted to go out. There was a middle-aged man with an umbrella at the gate of the courtyard. The smiling man said that he was too busy and wanted to have a chat with Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao went to the house to bring a bench. After thinking about it, he also brought a pot of charcoal and put it under the eaves. Li Fuyao sat on the bamboo chair and the man sat on the bench.


    The man took out a few sweet potatoes from his arms, put them by the fire, and then began to smile, "roasted sweet potatoes, roasted sweet potatoes, just at this time to eat, put on any other time to eat baked sweet potatoes, it''s not interesting."


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    Just slightly pinched the corner of the garment.


    The middle-aged man clapped his hands and asked with a smile, "do you have a girl you like?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, but did not answer the question. Instead, he asked, "in fact, I don''t think she has a good temper. Don''t you feel bored in these years? Or are you used to it? "


    The middle-aged man thought about it and said cautiously, "how to call it used to it? In fact, up to now, I think her temper should be better, it should be better for the child, it is the same for the child Fuyao, and it is the same for the girl Xiaoxue. It''s just that it''s just for the children, and it''s the best thing for me


    Li Fuyao gave a flat smile and refused to comment.


    The middle-aged man laughed and put out his hand to burn the fire. After a long time, he said softly: "in fact, I didn''t talk much. My previous wish was that she could live well. As for the child, I also want him to become a talent, but in fact, I don''t want too much success. It''s best to be a teacher, and then take a daughter-in-law and live a stable life. Don''t go To do those dangerous jobs, heaven and earth are big, and his life is the most important thing. However, I have no ability to protect him and let him suffer from these sufferings, so that he can survive in a world that is not good for him


    "The little snow girl is not hungry for every meal and meal, and has not been treated badly. You can''t make sense to blame yourself so much." Li Fuyao said with a smile: "the way of life is not good, life is a little bit poor, and the gruel dishes can also fill the stomach. After all, they are alive and should not ask for anything more."


    The middle-aged man raised his head and looked at Li Fuyao''s calm face.


    Li Fuyao bent down to turn over the sweet potato, otherwise it would not taste good after baking.


    Then he straightened up and rubbed his cheek. "I like porridge dishes very much."The middle-aged man looked gloomy. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "No matter how much he said, it didn''t matter. After all, what he learned was not something that could be learned with a few words."


    The middle-aged man''s lips trembled, and he finally asked the question he wanted to ask a long time ago, "how have you been these years?"


    Li Fuyao looked natural. "The girl I like is far away from Luoyang City. She has a good temper and looks beautiful. It''s not easy to see her, but I must go to see her."


    The middle-aged man looked gloomy and bowed his head, showing a bitter smile, "that''s good. I hope you can marry her as soon as possible. If possible Forget it. It''s nothing. "


    Li Fuyao''s expression remained unchanged, but he stretched out his hand and pinched the corner of his clothes.


    Then the middle-aged man said a lot of endless words, "our family of four is very good, how can we use anyone to worry about? We can''t worry about eating or wearing. We can still have a lot of money left in a year. Xiaoxue will definitely marry a good man in the future and leave it to her to buy a dowry. He will be more brilliant than I think in the future Also keep it. The palm and the back of the hand are all flesh. We can''t favor one of them. In short, we It''s going to be great. "


    Li Fuyao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    The middle-aged man got up and said there was still something to be done.


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    So he walked in the wind and snow with an umbrella, and his back was lonely.


    Li Fuyao''s expression remained unchanged. When he came out of the courtyard, he raised his sleeve and wiped his face.


    As always.


    But the sleeves were wet.


    Maybe it''s just a little bit of snow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    The snow in Luoyang City this year is only a lot more than that in previous years. Before the first day of the new year to the tenth five-year plan, there was a lot of heavy snow. Now the whole city of Luoyang is a vast expanse of white, and there is no other color. As for Luoyang City, it is even more spectacular if someone looks down on it from a high place. No matter how deep the snow is, the whole Luoyang City, no matter how deep the snow is, is really not created by one or two snows. Among them, except for the pick Star Tower, which is not close to the wind and snow, the rest of the city has not been spared.


    On the street below the star picking building, there are two oil paper umbrellas walking slowly in the heavy snow today.


    Two figures, one high and one low, one big and one small, walk in the street full of snow.


    Walking in front of him was a middle-aged man with a thin body and a bookcase. The young man behind him had a ruddy face and a thick winter coat. Walking in Luoyang City at the moment, he looked around and was very curious.


    In fact, this pair of teachers and students are not others. They are su ye, the head teacher of the Academy, and song Pei, his former student.


    After that night, although the school was angry, it only did one thing, that is, it handed the seal that could control the ban of the tower to this man.


    This seal is called nature.


    No one can remember his name, but in Luoyang, people who know him like to call him Taibao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    It''s snowy today. Daozhong, who is in the lane, left the house next door early. After returning to his own yard, he looked back under the eaves and looked at the sword box in the house. Suddenly, he stood up and was going out with an umbrella.


    Su Ye was taught by the Academy.


    Su Ye stands at the gate of the courtyard, looking through the wind and snow, looking at the daozhong Ye Sheng song standing under the eaves.


    As early as I saw this man''s ban on picking stars building, it took the Academy many years to build. At that time, three old masters of the school in the spring and Autumn Period lived here for ten years. Although they left here, they also forged such a seal as the hub of the forbidden system. Originally, if this seal was placed on the tower, the prohibition would be more powerful But in fact, because the three old masters were afraid of Li changgu''s talent and were afraid that he would refine the seal in the building, they took the seal back to the school. If it hadn''t been for Li changgu''s sword to kill old master Wen, I''m afraid it''s still in the school Palace. This time, I''d like to give the seal to the Taibao Lord, hoping that Taibao can make Li changgu not What did they do? Among the three gongs in Luoyang City, the Taifu master was a real monk. Everyone knew that, but what most people didn''t know was that the other two were monks except Lord taizai!


    The reason why Lord Taibao is a monk is unknown. Apart from the fact that Taibao has been living in a shallow place for many years, it is also because of the deliberate cover up of Luoyang City. However, in the final analysis, both the academy and Luoyang City know it well.


    As the teacher of the three generations of emperor of Yanling Dynasty, Taibao''s age is beyond the estimation of ordinary people. On weekdays, when he attends the important assembly of the dynasty, he always appears as an old man at dusk. Now, his white hair has turned black, and the wrinkles on his face have disappeared. The whole person looks like a middle-aged Confucian scholar ¡£


    I''m afraid that most people in Luoyang will not recognize him as the Taibao.


    Standing downstairs, Taibao adults did not climb the stairs, just stood in the snow.


    The seal was still in his palm. Occasionally, when snowflakes fell on the seal, it would make a sound of shimmering in a short time, and then turned into fog. We can know how hot the seal is now. However, when it is placed in the palm of Lord Taibao, he has no expression.


    Li changgu, who was on the top of the building and turned over the books he had left before he was in charge of teaching, did not turn his head. He just calmly asked, "before killing daozhong, now we have set up a bureau to kill that young man. Are you really so shameless?"


    Looking up in the wind and snow, Tai Pao''s face was expressionless. "What the school has done has its own deep meaning. Our cooperation is that since Mr. changgu has been trapped in this building, he can enjoy reading books upstairs. You know, the affairs of the world can not be solved by Mr. changgu''s sword."


    Li changgu moved the bitter day to the side, and then said with a smile, "don''t you worry that the ancestor of Jianshan will go all the way to the school? Is there anyone else in the Academy who can stop Xu Ji? "


    Lord Taibao held the seal with the same expression. "It''s not necessary for Mr. changgu to worry about it. Just know that today''s younger generation is here just to prevent Mr. Zhang from using his sword."


    Li changgu looked downstairs and asked, "among the three gongs, taizai is escorted by someone. You Taibao is a real monk in the Taiqing area. You are just one step away from dawn. What about Taifu? I''m not involved in this today? "


    "The burden on Tai Fu''s shoulders is so heavy that he can''t tolerate his temper." Taibao said calmly, "the burden on your shoulders is heavier. If you think about more things, you should naturally mix in less things. It''s better for us to live comfortably. "


    Li changgu sneered: "is the back of the tree good to enjoy the cool?"


    Mr. Taibao didn''t agree. He just held the cup of seal quietly. The hot seal gave out wisps of white air, and his expression had changed a little.


    On the tower of picking stars, the wind and clouds are surging.


    The bitter day is short beside Li changgu, and the body of the sword is shaking. If it is not still in the scabbard, I''m afraid there will be a leak of sword Qi.


    Li changgu put a hand on the scabbard and said with a smile, "you try to hold that seal and see if you can stop me?"


    Taibao''s face changed a moment later, but his face changed greatly. This time, when he looked up to see the sword on the top of the tower, he was deeply afraid.


    Li changgu never pulled out his sword. If Li changgu was just like him and was outside the building, he would face the sword of old man Wen that night.


    He looked up at the top of the building and said in a loud voice, "Mr. changgu, the duty of the younger generation today is not to make it difficult for you."


    With a wave of his hand, Li changgu''s sword was half a inch short in the bitter day. The sword was extremely powerful, but he never left the building from the beginning to the end.


    Two people confrontation, in the cold winter months, Taibao adults are already sweating, the whole clothes are soaked in sweat.


    Li changgu is always reading books, but in fact, he attacks the prohibitions set by the Imperial Academy one by one with his heart and soul, which makes Taibao, who controls the prohibition, bear it. Only this conversion, in fact, will lose most of his prestige when he comes to Taibao. However, Li changgu is Li changgu after all, and only in this way, Taibao can not bear it.There is no wind and snow in pick Star building, but the Taibao downstairs is covered with snow.


    Li changgu sighed. For that young man, since he was thrown into the Bureau by Su ye, it was not easy to come out intact.


    In the end, look at nature.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    Luoyang is not peaceful.


    Especially in today''s unsettled days, two of the three gongs in the court have been involved in the same thing. Taizai Li Shang and the Taibao Lord are the first to bear the brunt. They play an extremely important role in this. On the contrary, it is the Taifu Lord who has never appeared from the beginning to the end.


    The world only heard that the great master Tai Fu was one of the three great masters, and he was a scholar with a high level of learning and cultivation. However, in fact, no one has ever seen that great master Taifu has really done anything. There are not many people who have ever seen this great master Taifu. The two of them are well aware of what happened today, but only the remaining Taifu may not know.


    The Taifu mansion in Shumo lane is still closed.


    In the cold days, Taifu did not go out. Perhaps he was the most incorruptible scholar in Luoyang.


    In the mansion, after a hundred years, but still looks like the age of Tai Fu standing under the eaves, looking at the wind and snow in the distance, the scholar holding a volume of old books in his hand, said with a smile, "today is another big war?"


    On the wall in the distance, there was a middle-aged man squatting there looking at the outside of the mansion. In the heavy snow, there was no snowflake falling on his body. When he saw Tai Fu open his mouth, he shook his head. "Setting up a bureau to kill people was the usual method used by the Academy. Before I wanted to kill daozhong, now it''s not difficult to kill that swordsman. It''s just that there are too many people in Luoyang Li changgu, Wang Yanqing in the courtyard over there, daozhong Ye Sheng song, and you, the forgotten Taifu, are so variable that it is hard to imagine. "


    Taifu pinned the volume of the book to his waist with a smile and said quietly: "Rudong now must have come downstairs to pick stars. He has got the seal of the school palace, and the burden on his shoulder is heavier than others. After all, in Luoyang City, only Mr. changgu is in greatest danger. He not only used the sword, but also killed the old man Wen with one sword before. So this is the situation As for us, Zhong Yuan is not alone. The whole Luoyang City and even the whole Yanling secular scholars want us to watch. If we rush to anger the academy and harm the secular scholars in Yanling, we will be guilty. So there is no one waiting to watch in front of our residence In any case, Zhong Yuan often doesn''t know how to do it. It doesn''t make sense to see it or not. "


    The middle-aged man squatting on the top of the wall jokingly said with a smile, "do you want to do a Zhong Yuanchang?"


    Tai Fu said in dismay: "what? The young man is not a swordsman, but a scholar? "


    The middle-aged man on the wall shook his head.


    Taifu then said with a smile, "that''s OK. Since you are not a scholar, what''s the matter with this Taifu? What does Guan Zhongyuan often do? "


    The middle-aged man squatting on the wall waved his hand, jumped down from the wall, and then walked into the eaves of the house with some dullness and rubbed his hands. He didn''t know where to find a pot of wine. After drinking a few mouthfuls, he said with a chuckle: "you should try your best, but it''s hard for Zhong Yuanchang."


    Taifu stood with his hands down, and his thoughts were complicated.


    Seeing that Tai Fu didn''t speak any more, the middle-aged man put the pot of wine into his arms, rubbed his hands again, and said with a smile, "no matter what, I''m going to see the excitement, to see if the young man broke the game with one sword, or to let his life count to death."


    Tai Fu nodded and said with a smile: "by the way, I can tell that young man that if he can live, I will accept him as my student."


    The middle-aged man burst out laughing, "Zhong Da Tai Fu, ah, you don''t even want to hand, but also want to accept students. I''m afraid that people will laugh off their big teeth."


    Taifu didn''t agree. He just turned around and went into the room. Only a few words came, which mostly made him remember to take an umbrella.


    The middle-aged man walked out of Taifu mansion with a smile and soon disappeared.


    The carriage that stayed in the distance outside Taifu''s residence then moved slowly towards the imperial city.


    In the carriage, Emperor Yanling sat opposite to Wang Yanqing, a blind scholar.


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile: "up to now, we can know the situation in Luoyang City. Su Zhangjiao stopped Dao to plant ye Shengge. It was not for the sake of cooperating with the school. Even the people in the school would not know that Su Zhijiao had arrived in Luoyang City. Taibao stopped Mr. changgu, which was probably because changgu was the most difficult person in the Academy Since Mr. changgu and Mr. Su Zhangjiao met before, the situation is clear. Mr. changgu''s sword is not likely to go downstairs. No matter whether the Taibao Lord will come downstairs or not, Lord Taifu is not willing to fight. In fact, the only person who can save Li Fuyao in Luoyang city is me. If I want to be involved in the war in front of taizai mansion, I will not Easy, because Su Zhangjiao stood outside the door of daozhong, which had already explained a truth, that is, even the leader wanted to continue the war. As for what the leader is for, your majesty can think about it, but only by thinking about it. "


    Emperor Yanling shook his head and waved his hand, "I don''t want to guess what I want to teach you. The gods on the mountain are more difficult to understand than those of us at the foot of the mountain. "


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile: "in fact, it''s just that they care about more things than your majesty cares about. Besides, there is nothing else."


    Emperor Yanling said with a smile, "so until now, I would like to see Li Fuyao hang my Luoyang jade pendant on his waist."Wang Yanqing wryly laughed, "it depends on whether he can survive."


    The emperor of Yanling said solemnly, "can I ask Mr. Yanqing something?"


    Wang Yanqing nodded slowly.


    Yanling emperor seriously said: "no matter how, today, Mr. Yanqing must ensure that Li Fuyao''s family is safe and sound."


    Wang Yanqing looks up and suddenly smiles.


    "I will live up to your majesty."


    Wang Yanqing died in a flash.


    Sitting alone in the carriage, Emperor Yanling whispered, "Li Fuyao, I always remember that you are from Luoyang."


    -


    in the alley, the sword spirit soars to the sky.


    Li Fuyao, who carried a handle of green silk, abruptly cut off one of the heads of the two bodies. When the headless corpse was slapped at him again, Li Fuyao tried his best to strike a sword across the abdomen of the corpse and smashed the talisman in the corpse''s stomach. The corpse collapsed and could not stand up again.


    In fact, what the Porter said before was just two talismans placed in the body''s stomach, far from being wonderful.


    As for the other body, after Li Fuyao smashed the previous one, the other was just like the one in front for a short time.


    At this point, only Li Fuyao and the monk were left in the lane.


    Li Fuyao looked indifferent and didn''t say a word. His hands were full of green silk and blue light. After a while, a sword came out in the wind and snow, and he chopped it down. The gate keeper of taizai house quickly swept back and didn''t want to take the power of the sword.


    With a cold smile, Li Fuyao stepped on the sword gang and quickly moved forward. His original intention was to pass another sword before the porter could react.


    Within a foot in front of the swordsman, it is the biggest nightmare of monks in the world.


    On the way, Li Fuyao moved slightly with his sleeves, and the wind and snow gradually stopped. Several snow swords appeared between heaven and earth, hovering quietly behind him. Xie Lu was the most outstanding swordsman among the three at the foot of Jianshan mountain. Therefore, Li Fuyao compared swordsmanship with her every day. In fact, Xie Lu used this method to give Li Fuyao all the swordsmanship she knew.


    Nowadays, one of them is to condense the sword with sword Qi.


    But now Li Fuyao''s sword in his hand is not Xiaoxue. In fact, if it were Xiaoxue, the sword should be more vigorous.


    In other words, to let Xie Lu stand here and take advantage of the wind and snow, it is far better than an ordinary swordsman in the morning and evening.


    Li Fuyao, who was holding the green silk, was still some distance away from the porter. Instead of rushing out his sword, he shot several snow swords behind him.


    The sword was fierce, and it went straight to the porter.


    Li Fuyao held the sword in his hand and handed out a sword from afar.


    In the lane, Li''s sword is even more dazzling.


    There are not many friars and swordsmen in the world who have actually touched hands. Therefore, it is only the elder who handed down the swordsman. In addition, the records in those books are just like the king of Qi who shook hands with Li Fu before. According to the gold and jade advice of the predecessors, he just kept away from Li Fuyao. However, he did not know how terrible the swordsman was.


    After all, this is not 6000 years ago, not the time when the swordsmen were at their peak.


    In those days, I''m afraid no one would dare to challenge swordsmen easily.


    At that time, those sword immortals hanging swords around their waists and looking up at the clouds could almost ignore them.


    The sword immortal Liuxiang left a famous saying: "if I carry the sword, the sea and the clouds will bend over me!"


    At that time, even though there was a lot of noise in the mountains and rivers, no one actually dared to say that it was not true, and no Sage from the cloud came out to refute this statement.


    His talent is like Liuxiang. In those days, he was the first sword immortal in the mountains and rivers. If he had not been transformed into two people to pursue the method of becoming an immortal, I was afraid that even that war might not have made him fall.


    It''s only six thousand years later. It''s estimated that too many people have forgotten how swordsmen hold swordsmen.


    At least the porter didn''t know.


    Therefore, after he waved down several snow swords, he lost his mind for a moment.


    Just in this moment, Li Fuyao''s sword crossed his abdomen, leaving a deep bone wound. Although it was not fatal, it was enough to make the porter frightened.


    You should know that Li Fuyao can''t stand the sword.


    This realm, however, is equivalent to a perfect introspection.


    If we say that the swordsmen are invincible in the same territory, even the green silk which is higher than the level can''t take the swordsman. What about the swordsman, Thaksin.


    But he''s Taiqing!


    Li Fuyao looked down at the bloodstain on the green silk. It seemed that he knew what he was thinking. He gave a cold smile, "what about Taiqing?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    The lane is full of wind and snow.


    After walking on the sword Gang, he took a sword and opened the door keeper''s abdomen. After a deep bone wound appeared, although the porter forced the sword spirit out of the wound with a powerful Qi machine to prevent the sword Qi from interfering with the meridians, no matter how you look at it, a Confucian monk in Taiqing state just like this, which is absolutely enough to say To make people feel horrified.


    For many years, the monk has never felt the strength of the mountain and river.


    The porter did not hesitate to go out, not willing to approach Li Fuyao.


    How sharp Li Fuyao''s sword spirit is, this sword is a clear proof.


    Holding the green silk, he was in the lane full of wind and snow. Looking up at the house of taizai not far away in front of him, Li Fuyao did not have the hand to hold the sword, but pinched the corner of his clothes.


    A moment later, a sword light suddenly rises!


    The wind and snow in the whole lane, I don''t know why, suddenly stopped, and then rolled up a lot in front of the gatehouse. After only a moment, the wind and snow all over the sky turned into a snow-white giant python several tens of feet long. The giant python opened its mouth, and it was not smelly like other snakes, but full of cold air. Li Fuyao looked up at the snow-white python. Through the wind and snow, he could Seeing the concierge behind the boa constrictor, he kept his hands printing, so as to drive the python.


    It is not difficult to understand the number of skills of the monks of the three religions. Originally, the three religions have been inherited. In addition, over the past few years, countless outstanding people have explored and explored, and created several techniques. It is just like the bright moon and the long river of the chenxieshan Temple master, which does not belong to any sages Even though he could see the snow-white python, Li Fuyao didn''t think much about it. He just grasped the green silk in his hand.


    It''s enough for a swordsman to have a sword in his hand.


    After opening its mouth, the snow-white Python spits out a lot of ice cones, and each one is aimed at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao frowned and raised his sword to resist it. He was thinking about how to get over the snow-white python, and put the green silk on his hand around the porter''s neck.


    In Luoyang City, it is not easy to kill people under the noses of those great men. What''s more, he is going to kill a monk of the Imperial Academy, a monk of the Taiqing state who can be taken seriously by Luoyang City. Now, as long as there is no hindrance from the Ministry of punishment in front of him, it is not a bad thing, let alone expect someone behind him.


    Li Fuyao takes a deep breath. Before the snow-white Python spits out the ice cone, he lifts his breath and swipes forward. His toes lightly touch the ground, and then he sweeps into the air. He cuts out the huge Python head with a sword.


    The sword Qi fell on the Python''s head in an instant, and the snow-white scales were flying. Li Fu shook the sword and stabbed it into the Python''s head, but it could not go deep. Soon, it was ejected by a powerful Qi machine. The green silk in his hand almost got rid of. Li Fuyao''s right arm, which held the sword, swelled violently, and clenched his teeth to wave the green silk which had been bounced back.


    At the moment, Li Fuyao''s sword is pure and full of sword spirit.


    One foot in front of the swordsman is a Jedi. Now Li Fuyao doesn''t stand in front of the porter, but there is always a python.


    Therefore, after the second sword was wielded, the Python''s head was stabbed by Li Fu''s sword, which was about half the length of the sword. The Python''s head twisted wildly, and its mouth opened. It looked terrible!


    Li Fuyao jumped onto the head of the snow-white python, drew out the green silk, and without hesitation, cut the snake''s head with a sword.


    This time, a sword cut off the Python''s head.


    The snow-white Python then dissipated and turned into snow.


    Li Fuyao didn''t stop at all. He took advantage of the wind and snow to block his sight, and swept straight to the gatekeeper in the distance.


    There is a lot of sword Qi passing away in the lingfu. If you don''t kill this monk in Taiqing as soon as possible, I''m afraid that he will die in this place later.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Fuyao did not have the confidence that he would definitely let the monk of Taiqing die under his sword.


    If the two people''s realm is calculated by the three religions, there will be two differences.


    In the past, one sword made great achievements, but he bullied the porter and despised the enemy. He had never seen a swordsman make a sword.


    When Li Fu swept away with a sword, the porter didn''t hide or dodge. He just stood in the wind and snow, one hand holding the sleeve of the other. The monk in the Taiqing state, like a farmer who was going to work in the field, was making final preparations.


    Li Fuyao''s heart suddenly became tense. His feeling was like that when he was practicing sword with his martial uncle Xie Lu at the foot of Jianshan mountain, Xie Lu made a sword. He didn''t see it, but he really wanted to go to his vital place.


    Li Fuyao suddenly turned his head. He did not know when a small snow-white snake appeared on his side. He was about to bite his thigh with his green silk in his hand and cut off the snake''s head. Li Fuyao was staring at the porter in the distance with cold eyes.


    The porter, who had already rolled up his sleeves, did not take advantage of the fact that Li Fuyao had consumed too much sword energy and killed people. Instead, he looked at Li Fuyao, squinted and said with a smile: "it''s very difficult to get out of the wind and snow. I really don''t want to kill you such a young talent."


    Li Fuyao said nothing. He just held the sword in his hand and stepped out with one step.The porter, who has already pulled up his sleeves, smiles and reaches out with a dazzling white light.


    Then suddenly, a powerful Qi machine came into being. In half a moment, it was like an invisible wall of air that was lying before Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao''s sword was handed out, but he did not continue to inch in. It was suspended in the air. It seemed that someone had firmly grasped him and could not pull it back. Li Fuyao''s face changed slightly.


    After the snow-white python, this is Li Fuyao''s way to see the porter again.


    The monks in Taiqing are worthy of their reputation.


    Li Fuyao looked at the porter in front of him, and the sword Qi in the lingfu suddenly poured out from the meridians. It was like a river flowing into the sea, running for thousands of miles, all converging on the body of the sword.


    At the same time, it seems that there is a tearing sound between heaven and earth. The porter''s face changes dramatically. The Qi in the sleeves is filled in it. There is a Guqin technique behind.


    Up to now, the porter has finally brought out his own magic weapon.


    Li Fuyao didn''t go to see the guqin, but after tearing the air wall, Li Fuyao pointed his sword into the air and pointed to the porter''s heart.


    The battle in the alley has only reached a wonderful place now.


    On a tall building in the distance, the middle-aged man who had come out of Taifu''s residence and another young man with a knife on his waist stood in a place with enough vision to watch the battle in the alley.


    Before that, when the snow-white Python took shape, the young man with the sword put his hand on the handle once. This time, when Li Fuyao''s sword was hanging in the air, he touched the handle again.


    Looking at the scene, the middle-aged man sighed: "Cheng Yusheng, do you know why the sword on your waist is called Luoshui?"


    Cheng Yusheng''s face was flat. "The moat outside Luoyang city is called Luoshui. Since this sword is called Luoshui, it''s just that Cheng Yusheng should learn from Luoshui to protect Luoyang City. However, he said that night, he was half a savior of my life. I''m sorry that I didn''t do it."


    The middle-aged man laughed, "Cheng Yusheng, you said that, even I feel strange. It''s you who have to get involved. You planted Ye Sheng song to save Tao. He is also. How can you say that he has become your half lifesaver?"


    Cheng Yusheng lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The middle-aged man pointed to the alley and said with some emotion: "this is the Bureau set by the Academy. What can you, a monk in the green silk realm, do? It''s not nice to say. If you are in the war situation now, you may die earlier than him. In Luoyang City, he is nothing but Mr. changgu in the star picking tower and ye Shengge of daozhong. If neither of them can come today, he will be a few It''s half a dead man. It''s just that although this bureau was set up by the Academy, it''s still the young man who willingly goes in. He wants to kill people, but he doesn''t know that person also wants to kill him. In fact, it''s not you or Taifu who want to save him in Luoyang, but the emperor. "


    Cheng Yusheng pressed the handle of the knife with his hand and asked in doubt: "since your majesty wants to save him, why can''t I do it?"


    The middle-aged man waved his hand, "Your Majesty has only a few cards in his hand. Wang Yanqing counts half, Mr. changgu counts one, Taifu counts one, and there are two senior ministers of the criminal department. As for you, you don''t even have the qualification to be the bottom card. If you act rashly, you can do nothing but break the delicate situation."


    "In the end, you are still too weak."


    The middle-aged man looked at the alley, a little careless.


    Cheng Yusheng releases the handle of the knife and looks lonely.


    The middle-aged man patted afraid of his shoulder, "your time, not now, boil it, more years, Luoyang city depends on you."


    Cheng Yusheng suddenly laughed, "I don''t think he will die."


    "Why?" the middle-aged man asked in dismay


    Cheng Yusheng laughed, "a young man who likes a girl in his heart, if he doesn''t see that girl, how could he die so casually?"


    The middle-aged man who has read too many books of sages said in dismay: "what a ghost reason."


    Cheng Yusheng doesn''t talk much nonsense anymore. He just looks at the alley and thinks that when Miss Ye appears in the alley, he will pull out his sword and scabbard, what Luoshui and what guards Luoyang City. Compared with Miss ye, it''s not worth mentioning!


    At this moment, in the lane now, the Guqin has been played.


    There is a Soul-catching sound, such as nine days Fengming.


    Li Fuyao was agitated.


    His eyes were red and he looked at the Guqin.


    In the face of the endless skills of the monks of the three religions, the swordsman broke them with one sword. Only one sword and one sword were enough.


    Li Fuyao, regardless of the sound of the instrument that was enough to kill people, still moved forward. Only in this moment, he suddenly thought of a few words.


    He died in a strange land.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    Before the blind scholar approached the house in front of the alley, he saved the middle-aged man named Li in a remote street.


    Wang Yanqing slapped several of the Ministry of punishment to death in the street. There are not many of them in Luoyang, but they are absolutely not.


    Standing beside the street, Wang Yanqing said calmly, "Li Fuyao is doing a big thing. You''d better follow me, lest you be calculated again."


    A middle-aged man named Li Wenjing had an ugly face. Looking at the blind scholar, he asked carefully, "is it Zhou Shilang who still doesn''t want to let go of Fuyao?"


    Wang Yanqing did not change his look, but said in a low voice: "in those days, the school didn''t care, and Zhou he didn''t care. After all, in his opinion, Li Fuyao, whether he was alive or dead, would not come to him later. You can also convince yourself that it is for the whole family, so you are at ease. But you have never asked Li Fuyao whether he is willing or not, so Today''s event is just like this, but if it''s just like this, it''s not so complicated. It''s just that Li Fuyao happened to mention his sword again and became a mountain god in your mouth. The most ingenious thing is that he never forgot it. In addition to the previous incident, Li Fuyao is now in a deep predicament and can''t extricate himself. Today, it is destined that one of them will die. "


    Li Wenjing''s face was ugly and his lips were shaking.


    Wang Yanqing said in a bland tone: "since you can''t do anything, you don''t have to do anything. Sometimes it''s the best help for him if you don''t add trouble."


    Li Wenjing shook his head and said bitterly, "it was I who, as a father, was sorry to sacrifice Fuyao for the safety of the two of us. After he came back before, I actually recognized him, but the reason why I didn''t tell you lies in the fact that I was really ashamed. But then, and now, I''m still not an individual?"


    Wang Yanqing asked with interest: "don''t you want to be poked back, or just care about him?"


    Li Wenjing suddenly kneels down in the snow and kneels down to worship Wang Yanqing.


    Although Wang Yanqing was blind, his other senses were not bad at all. Naturally, he knew what he was doing. However, he was still indifferent and asked calmly, "why do you want me to help Li Fuyao?"


    I thought that I would get an answer that is close to ten, but actually I didn''t expect Li Wenjing to shake his head and say: "thank you for your help. I didn''t think I could repay you. I would never let my husband get involved in any danger. I just hope that you can tell me where Fuyao is, and then ask him to take me back to my wife and daughter and let them leave Luoyang immediately."


    Wang Yanqing had a strange look. After a moment''s silence, he asked in a low voice, "you are an ordinary man, you are going to die?"


    Li Wenjing firmly opened his mouth. "I regret the incident in those years. Now, if Fuyao dies in Luoyang like this, I can''t do nothing about it."


    He shook his head, "why did Yan Qing shake his head?"


    Li Wenjing did not speak, just kept kowtowing. This man, giving up his dignity, was shivering in the snow, just to find a chance to die.


    That''s ridiculous.


    Wang Yanqing moved his lips and spat out three words, "Tai Zai Fu."


    He really didn''t want to see the scene again.


    Li Wenjing raised his head, then hit his head heavily, and then he got up and staggered to taizai house.


    Wang Yanqing suddenly mocked himself: "if you know that I asked your father to die, I''m afraid it will be my trouble."


    Wang Yanqing''s figure flashed away. When he reappeared, he was already at the gate of the house. He wanted to knock on the door, but he felt a breath at the gate of the yard.


    Wang Yanqing turned his head and "looked" over there.


    Su ye, who was standing at the gate of the courtyard with an umbrella, said, "Su night in the school palace."


    Wang Yanqing was relieved. He solemnly saluted Su ye, and then called Su Zhangjiao. As for other things, he did not say or do. Even if he was a scholar, he was not a scholar in the Academy. It was enough to respect Su Ye.


    Su Ye originally waved to Wang Yanqing, but a moment later he found that Wang Yanqing seemed to be really invisible. Then Su Ye laughed and said, "the snow is too heavy. I have an umbrella here."


    Wang Yanqing, who had been snowed all over his head, thought about it. Finally, he walked towards Su ye and shared an oil paper umbrella with Su Ye. After thinking about it, Wang Yanqing began to say, "Su Zhangjiao, what happened in Luoyang City, has the leader ever known?"


    Su Ye nodded. "I know all about it."


    After hearing these four words, Wang Yanqing stopped talking. Su ye said that he knew all about it. Whether it was the night attack on the road that night, or the present day Li Fuyao was trapped by the establishment of the school, they all knew.


    Wang Yanqing opened his mouth, or opened his mouth and asked, "the master also wants that young man to die?"


    Su Ye stood at the gate of the courtyard, looked at Ye Sheng''s song under the eaves, shook his head and said, "the reason why I am standing here is that I want the school bureau to continue. It''s not that I want him to die. It doesn''t matter to me whether he is cut off by a sword or killed by someone. But if I do it, I will be inferior. The chaos in the school palace has become more and more The more complicated it is, the more complicated it is. Up to now, the academy can''t even put down a table that can do learning quietly. I''m in Luoyang today, but I want to press down on those things. As for the young man, it''s not worth my hand. "How straightforward is this statement?


    Wang Yanqing frowned slightly, and at last he just sighed, "the three religions and swordsmen are the same, in the final analysis, they are two opposite sides."


    Su Ye laughed it off.


    This is the case in the world. There is no right or wrong.


    -


    the first battle in the alley has not yet been decided, but Li Fuyao is in the latter battle, and the scene is miserable.


    The head is broken and bleeding.


    The hand holding the sword trembled slightly, almost unable to hold the green silk.


    His abdomen was cut by the string, and there was a bleeding wound. The spirit of the sword was empty in his spirit house. Although the porter in front of him was stabbed by Li Fuyao, his wound was not as serious as that of Li Fuyao.


    In front of his eyes, Li Fuyao saw a figure in the distance. The middle-aged man trotted all the way.


    Li Fu shakes for a moment, then pinches the corner of his clothes. Then he bends down to pick up a handful of snow and wipes all the blood on his face. He is like a child who goes out to play and meets his father. He is afraid that his father will see him like this.


    It is also like a wanderer who has been away from his hometown for many years. When he returns to his hometown, he only wants to show the most beautiful side to people.


    Li Fuyao wiped the blood and suddenly burst into tears.


    Tears were streaming down my face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    The porter in the distance stretched out his hand and trimmed his messy hair. Then he brushed the Guqin in front of him. Then he stained his hand with blood. He looked at the red palm of his hand, and then put it in front of his nose to smell it. Then he said with a smile, "your swordsman''s blood doesn''t stink. Why is your temper so bad?"


    Li Fuyao, who had wiped the blood on his face, rolled up his sleeves to cover all the blood stained places. Instead of paying attention to the porter in front of him, he just yelled at the distance: "what are you doing? Go back!"


    Li Wenjing, who was trotting all the way, suddenly heard the roar. He slipped on his feet and fell into the snow. However, after a while, he got up and continued to run towards this side.


    The porter did not turn his head, but waved his hand at will. Suddenly, a tremendous air force came into being. Li Wenjing flew backwards and fell into the snow. Half a moment later, he didn''t get up.


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk and stared at the porter in front of him.


    In the alley, there are strong murders.


    This is the first time since the beginning of the battle between life and death, Li Fuyao wanted to kill a person so much that he was not even willing to hide half a point.


    The wind and snow work behind Li Fuyao is not only chilling, but also fierce. The whole alley is full of sword spirit.


    The arm that trembled slightly before now is still holding the green silk. Li Fu shakes his long hair in the wind. The swordsman who has practiced sword for three years steps out one step, and a snow sword shoots out from behind.


    He was fifteen steps away from the porter, which was fifteen snow swords.


    One sword after another.


    The porter began to sit behind the Guqin and fiddle with the strings. Every time, a snow sword would be smashed. Fifteen times later, three strings were broken, and even the doorman''s fingers had deep visible bone wounds.


    Even if he was a monk in the Taiqing realm, he could not take over the fifteen swords of Li Fuyao.


    After the fifteen swords, Li Fuyao, who was pale, had already arrived in front of the porter, and there was not much air left in the porter''s lingfu.


    The two looked at each other and did not speak. Li Fu raised his sword, while the porter pinched the magic formula and let the Guqin fly in the air.


    Li Fuyao''s sword fell on the guqin, and then the Guqin was brilliant.


    Li Fuyao was hit by a huge air jet. The distance between them was from the first 15 steps to the present 15 steps.


    Li Fuyao stood in the lane and looked at the distant scene. His eyes were blurred.


    But just a moment later, Li Fu shook his head and looked at the sword in his hand with wide eyes.


    This one is not finished. What''s the point of looking around?


    At this stage, in fact, the injury of the porter in the Taiqing state is only a little lighter than that of Li Fuyao. Among his meridians, there is a sword Qi which has not been dispelled up to now, which is wantonly destroying his meridians. Since the beginning of the war, he has made two mistakes, both of which have made him pay a very heavy price. The first cost was that Li Fuyao slashed his abdomen with a sword, which made him lose some strength at the beginning of the war. If the first one was due to his carelessness because he had never seen a swordsman, the second one was really because he saw Li Fuyao''s strong end, He was a little relaxed. As a result, Li Fuyao stabbed the scabby wound with a sword, and successfully sent a sharp sword Qi into the meridians, which made him miserable.


    In contrast, Li Fuyao, from the beginning to the end, every time he took out the sword, even though he thought it was a stupid move at that time, he could pay a heavy price in the back. It seems that one or two wounds can''t make a monk of Taiqing state fall like this, but if there are hundreds or thousands of them, it''s really not clear.


    What''s more, he became more and more afraid of the swordsman in front of him. Otherwise, he would not wave his hand directly at Li Wenjing to disturb Li Fuyao''s mood.


    According to the information obtained by the school, Li Fuyao was sent to the state of Zhou by Luoyang City. This time he came back just for revenge. Maybe he didn''t care much about his parents. But now, it''s not necessarily true.


    If so, what is the reason of the previous fifteen swords?


    What is the reason for that man with tears on his face before?


    The monks on the mountain pay attention to a calm mind, especially the Confucian monks. The emotional fluctuation has a great influence on the monks. After all, he is not a swordsman, nor is He Li Fuyao. Now it is not clear how Li Fuyao will be.


    But now that Li Fuyao, who has been beaten away, once again raises his sword, the porter''s eyebrows are already very deep.


    Half of it comes from the sword Qi in the meridians, and the other comes from Li Fuyao.


    In the final analysis, it''s all from Li Fuyao.


    Therefore, when Li Fuyao stepped over the fifteen steps again and came to him, the porter was really flustered.


    It was at this time that the sword spirit in the meridians went directly outside his spirit house, and did not attack the spirit house which was very important to the monk. It was just like a man guarding the pass and holding out the posture of one man in charge of the pass.The sword spirit stopped the rolling Qi machine of the lingfu.


    It''s just a moment.


    But in this instant, the porter was really like an ordinary person.


    Therefore, when Li Fuyao raised his sword and handed it out, he couldn''t dodge.


    The tip of the sword was against the porter''s heart. Under his terrified gaze, the green silk, which had killed countless demon repairs, pierced his chest bit by bit.


    A sword through the heart!


    Li Fuyao was almost prosthetic at the moment. He gritted his teeth and said, "I just want to tell you that even if he is sorry for me, you can''t do it!"


    The sword pierced through the porter.


    The monk of Taiqing was still unbelievable.


    Li Fuyao drew out the green silk and stabbed it again and again until he completely cut off his vitality.


    When he was completely powerless and paralyzed, Li Fuyao vomited out a large mouthful of blood.


    With a brush, Li Fuyao walked towards Li Wenjing in the distance.


    That man, did not cut off the vitality.


    When he came to him, Li Fuyao sat down powerlessly. He took a pill from his arms and put it into Li Wenjing''s mouth. Then he took one.


    He just looked at the man in front of him.


    Li Wenjing said with guilt, "I''m sorry."


    Li Fuyao looked at the man and asked in a low voice, "this is death. Do you know that if I can''t kill him, he will kill you. You don''t regret it. Your wife and daughter don''t care, just to make me cry?"


    Li Wenjing said with difficulty: "I was wrong at that time. I don''t want to make mistakes again and again."


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    Li Wenjing continued to ask, "do you want to go? I''ll be with you. "


    Li Fu shook his head. "It has nothing to do with you. This is what I choose to do."


    Li Wenjing just shakes his head.


    On the tall building over there, the middle-aged man and Cheng Yusheng saw this scene, and their facial expressions were very complicated. Cheng Yusheng looked at the side of the alley and said in a soft voice, "is it over, will there be people from the Academy coming out?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head and sighed, "Luoyang city is such a mess. Who knows what will happen next? It''s hard to say whether the school has any additional arrangements. However, the boy''s luck should not be so bad. When he comes out of one dead end, he has to go into another. It seems that the boy''s luck is really bad


    Cheng Yusheng said positively: "if it is not finished, Cheng Yusheng must draw a knife to help him."


    After saying this, he turned to look at the middle-aged man and added, "even if you have to stop me."


    As a matter of fact, Cheng Yusheng had already made up his mind to help Li Fuyao before they boarded the high-rise building. It was only when he met the middle-aged man who came out of Taifu''s residence that he had to sit on the sidelines.


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and opened his mouth with a smile, "no matter what you think, if there is another hand, you will still be stopped by me. If you have played well, you can''t even fight. If you die in vain, I will definitely stop you."


    Cheng Yusheng was silent, turned around and went downstairs.


    The middle-aged man behind him asked, "where are you going?"


    Cheng Yusheng said with no good breath: "go to find Ye girl."


    The middle-aged man laughed behind him. As for what he said at last, Cheng didn''t listen to it, so no one knew.


    In the alley, Li Fuyao picked up Li Wenjing and quietly pushed open the gate of taizai mansion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    Li Shang, Lord taizai, is one of the three princes of the Yanling Dynasty and one of the three most respected scholars in Yanling society. He is even regarded as the most respected scholar in the Yanling Dynasty. After all, taizai is the first, Taibao is the second, and Taifu is the last.


    I''ve never seen this man. I''m afraid I''ll think that the old man who has been famous in Yanling is an old man who is not angry but powerful, and his mouth is exquisite. But if you have ever seen this man, I''m afraid I''ll be surprised. He''s tall, and his face is not dignified at all. On the contrary, he is very peaceful and peaceful, just like an old man next door. He doesn''t see any difference at all.


    Before Li Fu shook and pushed the door, taizai was sitting under the eaves. Zhou He, the Minister of rites, and another middle-aged woman had been kneeling in the snow for a long time.


    Tai Zai Li Shang looks very flat, looking at the snow, looking at the distance, also looking at the two people kneeling in the courtyard, finally said calmly, "if he can finally push the door to come in, I can''t protect your two lives."


    Zhou He, the Minister of rites, kneeling in the wind and snow and shivering all the time, is not a useless person who has no talent at all. If so, he will not be taken seriously by taizai''s daughter. Now when he hears taizai''s words, Zhou he trembles all over his body, then raises his head and asks in some uncertain way: "Tai Zai Da People should have a high opinion of that boy. Even if he stepped on dog excrement and was able to practice sword and become a kind of Mountain God, Mr. Yang is after all an orthodox monk in the Academy, so he is still too pure. How can he be inferior to that boy? "


    He thought it would be superfluous to kneel here, but after being pulled by the woman beside him, he didn''t dare to speak. He just shut up immediately. In recent years, apart from taizai, the sea god needle behind him, the women around him were responsible for the important and small matters of these years. Although Zhou he could not say that, his vision was far sighted, But there is one advantage that is really good. As long as the woman next to him says that he can''t do anything, he doesn''t do it.


    Even if Tai Zai asked him to do it, he would not do it.


    In the past ten years, I have been so stable and never stumbling.


    Otherwise, why not.


    Taizai looked at the two kneeling people in the courtyard and said with a smile: "from your perspective, you can only see that this is a matter between Taifu and Laofu and Taibao. Even if Huier can look at it a little, it just wants to say that this is the instruction of the school, but in fact, it is far more than that. The young man''s things are related to the school, Luoyang City and Sangong. Maybe it''s more detailed. Zhong Yuanchang and Luoyang City are on the same side, and my husband and Taibao are at the same end of the school. This is the confrontation between the school and Luoyang City. Are you wondering whether Zhou He, such a secular Dynasty, dares to confront the school palace? "


    Zhou he didn''t want to talk to him, but since taizai had already asked about it, he nodded.


    "So if you didn''t step on the shit, you would never have married my daughter. Such a vision, not to say whether you have the qualifications to sit and talk with me, even if I accompany the station, I will dislike you. " Taizai looked at the woman and said with a smile, "there is only one voice in Luoyang City, that is what the emperor says. But there is more than one voice in the school palace. This is the reason why Luoyang City dares to confront the school palace. Do you understand what I said?"


    Zhou he racked his brains and couldn''t understand the key. He was afraid of being angry, and he didn''t dare to speak for a moment. However, the woman beside her soon said, "if those gentlemen in the school want to sit in the position of the master, Luoyang City confronts them, that is to say, Luoyang city stands behind Su Zhangjiao."


    Too Zai adult nods approbation way: "say only half right, but also commendable."


    He looked at the snow scene and sighed, "our emperor, but in my heart, I don''t like the way we get along with the school."


    Zhou he didn''t understand the endless words, but the woman was thoughtful.


    After that, there was a long silence.


    Only the sound of wind and snow was left in the yard.


    After a long time, there was a sound.


    It was the door, which had been just a cover, that had been pushed open.


    Taizai raised his head. In the snow, a young man in blue came into the yard.


    He had a sword in his hand and a middle-aged man on his back.


    So he stood in front of taizai, looking at the two people kneeling in the snow.


    "How about letting them go?" he said


    Li Fuyao, pale in face, raised his head and asked taizai a question. He asked if the porter was from taizai''s house.


    Tai Zai''s face did not change, but nodded slightly.


    Li Fuyao said in a soft voice, "why don''t you ask me if I let you off today?"


    Taizai said indifferently, "I am one of the three princes. Even if your majesty sees me, you should salute. What''s more, the academy has given me a royal edict. Why do you dare to speak out in front of me?"Li Fuyao thought about it for a moment, and said with great seriousness, "well, there is only one reason, that is, I am neither a member of the Academy nor a sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment. Seeing you, it seems that there is no reason to respect me. What''s more, you just sent someone to kill me before. Now, even if you want to reason with me, I''m afraid it doesn''t make sense."


    Taizai looked up at Li Fuyao, looked at Li Wenjing, and asked, "you think so."


    Li Wenjing said with a smile, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Li Fuyao no longer spoke, but looked at Zhou He, the Minister of rites, who was kneeling, and the woman beside him.


    He took a few steps with his sword, put the green silk around his neck from behind Zhou He, and said calmly, "it''s said that Zhou he is afraid of his wife like a tiger. If you just tell me that it was her proposal and that everything was her decision, I won''t kill you."


    Zhou he shivered, but he couldn''t tell whether he was cold or frightened. He suddenly covered his mouth with his hand. Otherwise, when he said any word, he looked at the woman beside him. He was very self-confident. "That was my idea. The injustice has its head and the debt has its owner. Let''s do it."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak in a hurry. He just turned his head and looked at Tai Zai and asked, "Mr. Tai Zai, if you give one life to three of you, will you change it?"


    Taizai said indifferently, "I''m taizai of the current Dynasty. I''m the third Duke. You can''t decide the life or death!"


    Li Fuyao suddenly sneered at himself and said, "actually, I have been telling myself that since that incident did not hurt my life, I would like to let you lose everything. I don''t need to hurt people''s lives. But in fact, I still can''t do it. If I can''t do it, that''s all. So I give you the evidence, I want you to ask someone to kill me, so I''m right I can kill you together, so I don''t have any burden in my heart. In the end, I''m not a good man. But if you accept the evidence and punish Zhou He, what can I do? At that time, it was you who put an end to this matter, not me. No one can think of what will happen after that, but I can tell you responsibly that you are going to die today. As for how the Academy treats me and Luoyang city does to me after you die, it doesn''t matter. You must die anyway. "


    "Too Zai looks at Li Fuyao, quite a few feelings of the mouth," you pour is a real villain. "


    Li Fu shook his head and retorted, "in front of the right people, I am a real gentleman."


    "Let me have a look. When I die, what will the school and Luoyang city do?" he said


    Li Fuyao laughed. How could the dead see what happened next.


    The smile gradually faded away, and Li Fuyao threw out the green silk in his hand.


    The sharp sword pierced taizai''s chest and nailed him to the wall.


    A sword without hesitation.


    Shivering, Li shuddered, but he didn''t want to stand up for a few times, but he didn''t want to stand up.


    Behind him was a dagger.


    The woman with a calm face all the time drew out her dagger and tidied up the lapel for Zhou He. She said in a soft voice, "he has listened to me all his life, but he has not listened to this matter."


    The woman raised her head and said with a smile, "he is actually a good man."


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    With a smile, the woman inserted the dagger into her abdomen and lay down slowly with a quiet smile.


    Li Fuyao walked slowly for a few steps to remove the green silk that had been inserted into Tai Zai''s body. Then he put Li Wenjing on the chair under the eaves. Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the courtyard door.


    There was a flash of a figure.


    He was a middle-aged general in armor.


    He wore the waist badge of the Imperial Army on his waist.


    He had a copy of the Ming Huang edict in his hand.


    He stood at the gate of the courtyard and began to read the imperial edict in front of Li Fuyao.


    According to the edict, taizai was ashamed of being a scholar, and connived at his daughter and son-in-law to put down the terrible disaster. It was also said that Zhou He, the Minister of rites, was rich in his own pocket and embezzled.


    Finally, he said that Li Shang, taizai and his wife were killed.


    The edict was not handed over to anyone. After reading it, the imperial forest army came in to clean up the mess.


    The burly General of the imperial forest army came to Li Fuyao, and after clasping his fist, he said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, please let Master Li come to the palace any day, any time."


    After saying that, he handed a jade pendant to Li Fuyao, and then reminded him, "this is a land of right and wrong. Li Xianshi should not stay here for a long time."


    Li Fuyao takes over the jade pendant, carries Li Wenjing on his back again, and returns his sword to the scabbard.


    Step into the snow.


    Just like many years ago, the man carried the child on his back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    On the way back to the alley, Li Fuyao walked slowly. Li Fuyao, who was hanging a sword at his waist, said to himself: "Xiaoxue is suitable for practicing sword. I have a little snow. I can''t help shivering when I see her. She should be the kind of person who is naturally suitable for practicing sword. It''s not clear whether she is just a kind of sword embryo or just related to Xiaoxue sword Sword depends on her own will. I will not stay in Luoyang for long. Before I leave, I will go to find the elder and ask him if he is willing to. But in fact, I have to ask Xiaoxue first. If Xiaoxue is not willing, all this will not be mentioned, but if she is willing. You don''t stop her. I feel more for her than you do


    "The path of Kendo is different from that of the three religions. It''s not too much to say that it''s a narrow path. Among them, the degree of hardship is the highest among all the friars in the world. Therefore, it''s said that the swordsmen are invincible in the same place, and that the swordsman''s body is the death place of other friars. I''m willing to practice the sword. At first, I wanted to go back to Luoyang to find their troubles, and then I went to Jianshan After that, I found that although practicing sword is hard, it is actually the most comfortable and free from restrictions. One sword is in the hand, which is worthy of the original intention and can be worthy of the sword in hand. As for the rest, I don''t want too much. "


    "There is a knot in my heart, that is, this matter has been entangled in my heart since practicing sword. At that time, when Ning Shen stepped into the realm of sword spirit, there was almost a problem. After I came to Luoyang City, my heart looked calm, but in fact I had done a mess. If I could not deal with this matter properly, it would not be beneficial to Kendo, and I could not get through it. After I finished, my heart was gone I have already seen the threshold of the green silk realm. I believe that I will be able to cross the threshold soon. I want to go to a very north place where there are girls I like. But before I go, I will stay in the North Sea. I don''t know if there is a chance to see the legendary Kunpeng. The story you told is not a fake. My master Chen Sheng said that Kunpeng was an ancient beast. As for Beihai, it is the boundary between the very north and our land. However, it doesn''t seem to say that Kunpeng is from our side or from the north side. Anyway, before going to the North, we should pass there first. I''ll go and have a look. I don''t know if it''s good for kendo Benefit. "


    "Today''s incident has the shadow of the school. So when I can really stand in front of the school one day, I will certainly go to ask for an explanation. As for now, I will not ask for any trouble with the sword, nor will I take this matter into consideration. I can think of it."


    Seeing that the lane was approaching, Li Fuyao''s pace slowed down. "I don''t like her very much. It''s mostly like this from childhood, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t care about her. If she is bullied by outsiders, I''ll do it. Finally, I want to ask something. Was that the matter you ordered or what she meant?"


    Li Wenjing, lying on Li Fuyao''s back, did not answer the question, "you will be 20 in three months. Can you stay until then?"


    Li Fuyao looks gloomy. As expected, in his heart, the woman''s status is always the first.


    He thought about it and shook his head.


    Li Wenjing''s eyes are undisguised loss, he quietly asked: "even if it is not in Luoyang City, but you must take the word?"


    The men of the Yanling Dynasty should have a word after their twenties and crowns. Generally speaking, the rich and noble families are looking for a great scholar with a good reputation. As for the ordinary families, that is, the private school teachers who studied in their childhood, they just took it. In fact, it can''t be said how to pay attention to it, but in the end, they have to take the last one.


    Li Fuyao said blandly, "it''s not a scholar. What do you take Come on, you can take one. "


    Li Wenjing has a smile in his eyes. After all, he has studied for several years and has been a storyteller for several years. One of his most proud things over the years is to give his son an excellent name.


    Li Wenjing was silent for a moment, then proposed: "how about calling Sangyu?"


    Li Fuyao refused, "it''s not a girl''s house. What''s the word for?"


    Li Wenjing said with a smile: "in fact, I had thought that if I had a daughter, I would be called Sangyu. Unfortunately, I was a boy. I racked my brains to think of the word Fuyao. Later, when I gave birth to Xiaoxue, it happened to be the snow season, so I took a little snow. Actually, I didn''t think much about it. In the end, Sangyu didn''t want to leave it to others."


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but his steps slowed down a little bit.


    Li Wenjing continued: "it''s called Li Ting, Li Ting Yan. I don''t know when to come back."


    Li Fu shook his head and objected. This time, he did not speak.


    Li Wenjing asked tentatively, "how about returning home at night?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and finally nodded, "that''s it."


    When she finished this sentence, she was almost at the entrance of the alley. Li Fuyao stood there and said in a low voice: "no matter whether Xiaoxue is willing to practice sword or not, I don''t need to tell who I am. In the future, I will go back to Luoyang City. Some things are meaningless now. She nodded and I went to ask the elder. If she didn''t nod, the matter would stop."


    After that, Li Fuyao walked forward a few steps to knock on the wooden door. Li Wenjing was behind him and said in a low voice, "in these days in Luoyang City, I often go home to have a look. I can''t delay anything by having a meal."


    Li Fuyao did not agree.When the door was opened, the woman looked at Li Fuyao carrying Li Wenjing on her back. She was a little distracted for a moment. Li Fuyao stepped into the hospital and said calmly, "it''s snowing. He''s in a hurry. He fell down. It''s no big deal. Just lie down for a few days."


    Li Fuyao walks into the room, calmly puts Li Wenjing on the bed, then turns around and walks away.


    Li Wenjing looked at his back and said nothing.


    A woman''s nagging voice was heard in the room. Li Fuyao, who was walking outside, looked plain. Li Xiaoxue, a little girl, was not at home. She did not know where she had gone.


    Li Fuyao came to the small courtyard where ye Shengge lived. Before he was admitted to the hospital, he vomited blood stasis at the door. He had been holding back for a long time, but now he is much better.


    Stepping into the courtyard, ye Shengge, as always, sat under the eaves and lost his mind.


    Looking at Li Fuyao coming in, ye Shengge said quietly, "someone stopped me."


    It''s an answer to why she didn''t go to that alley before.


    Li Fuyao went to the room and took out the sword case.


    Then he put the green silk from his waist into the sword case and sat under the eaves. Looking at the snow, Li Fuyao, who was pale, was stunned for a moment.


    PS: several books are recommended, zhuheng, I am a Banyao, and the king of joy of rebirth (this book is on the shelves today, with your support)


    in this paper, we recommend several books www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    In the 18th year of Zhenghe reign of Yanling, although it has passed the new year, Luoyang city is still covered by heavy snow, but even so, all officials should go to the court.


    Some people even have bolder ideas in the 18th year, but these ideas are not put into the mouth, and they are hidden strictly.


    At the end of the day, when the court was about to break up, his majesty said another thing. Compared with the previous event that taizai was killed, the latter one was not very important. In the latter matter, his majesty only said that Cheng Yusheng of Cheng''s family in Nancheng city was heard. After that, the Ministry of punishment offered sacrifices. By the way, he sealed a five grade baodaolang and sent a Luoshui. Although the new baodaolang was not allowed to come to the palace, since he had the emperor''s favor, he would have been able to make the Cheng family rise in Luoyang City. First came a princess Cheng, and then came a Ministry of punishment. The Cheng family of Nancheng said frankly that as long as they didn''t do anything to usurp the throne, they could hardly die.


    As for how many invitation cards the new Bao Dao Lang could receive and be liked by several old people, his majesty didn''t care. He was only interested in another meeting today.


    Li Fuyao had already heard that he would come to the palace to meet him after the court meeting was over. For this reason, he solemnly wanted the eunuch in charge of the house of internal affairs to invite him. Later, after thinking about it, he just decided on a clever young eunuch, Lin Bao.


    In addition, he also asked Chunshui to invite Wang Yanqing to the palace.


    Now the emperor is waiting for such a meeting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The carriage came to the lane. At that time, Li Fuyao was still raising his sword with his eyes closed under the eaves. When he heard the sound, he opened his eyes and took a look at Ye Sheng''s song sitting under the eaves. Li Fuyao only said that he would go out for a moment. The latter did not pay any attention to him, but walked to the next house with the insole in his arms.


    The handsome young eunuch Lin Bao stood at the gate of the courtyard, nodding slightly to ye Shengge who came out. He got out of the way, but did not dare to speak.


    Li Fuyao looked at the sword case on his knee, and then at Lin Bao at the door.


    The latter understood, and soon opened his mouth and said, "Your Majesty has an order. Whatever you want to bring, Master Li can do it."


    Now that he had this sentence, Li Fuyao was no longer pretentious. He carried his sword case, walked out of the courtyard and boarded the carriage. The arrangement of the carriage was not luxurious, but it was not simple. In the heavy snow, the wheels didn''t sink too much. I think it was because there were some talismans on it. Actually, it was not close to the Imperial City, but the carriage was not slow. Li Fuyao, the driver of the horse, took a look at it Go to know that he is a self-examination Confucian monk.


    Such specifications can also show the intention of emperor Yanling.


    All the way, the carriage went straight through the Meridian Gate of the Imperial City, never met with any obstruction. It was only about half a quarter of an hour after entering the imperial city that the carriage stopped.


    Li Fuyao opened his eyes. The young eunuch apologized and said, "Mr. Yanqing wants to invite Li Xianshi to the imperial study. I don''t know what Li Xianshi plans to do?"


    With a smile, Li Fuyao got out of the car, but he didn''t forget to borrow the oil paper umbrella handed over by the young eunuch. He held the umbrella and went to the two opposite.


    Wang Yanqing and Chunshui.


    When Li Fuyao came to Wang Yanqing, Wang Yanqing, dressed in winter clothes, soon said with a smile: "for two years, you went from Ningshen to Jianqi, from the north of Yanling to Jianshan, and then you went from Jianshan to the state of Zhou. In the meantime, you almost killed the king of Qi in Huaiyang city of the state of Chen. When you came to Luoyang City, you first wounded a criminal ministry with a sword, Then he killed a monk in the imperial palace of Taiqing. You are not bad now, but there is a Taoist priest beside you, which makes you look less brilliant. "


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "I still want to thank Mr. Yanqing for his high hand."


    Wang Yanqing said with a bitter smile: "at that time, even if I wanted to kill you, I didn''t have such a skill."


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    Wang Yanqing walked forward a few steps and said calmly, "you killed that monk in the lane that day. Do you know how many people were affected?"


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "at least my Taoist friend didn''t make a move."


    Although Li Fuyao did not know about the killing of the monks in the Taiqing area that day, since it was related to the three gongs, the monks of the academy also participated in it. No matter what you think, there are many people involved.


    "It''s Taibao who keeps an eye on Li changgu in the star picking building. As for why the Taifu didn''t get involved, it''s because I''m outside your house. Li Wenjing knows that I mentioned this. Actually, I shouldn''t tell him, but I can''t help it. As for Miss ye, it''s su Zhangjiao who comes to the gate of the courtyard. Tell me about it. Even the head teacher is involved. The story is like this Isn''t he developing according to his ideas? "


    Li Fuyao quickly caught an important part of it. "The master didn''t let me die, which means that the voices in the school are not consistent."


    Wang Yanqing praised Li Fuyao and said, "yes, if not, you will have to die whether you can kill that monk or not."


    Li Fuyao sighed and did not speak."There is one thing I want to ask you. How do you feel about Luoyang City?" asked Wang Yanqing


    Li Fuyao stopped, thought carefully, and wanted to ask a few words. But at the end of the day, he just said, "not bad."


    Wang Yanqing nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Outside the imperial study, the emperor of Yanling, who is not wearing a Dragon Robe, is standing at the door, smiling at Li Fuyao.


    Emperor Yanling was the first to speak, "Li Xianshi."


    Li Fuyao returned the salute without saying much, and finally turned into a sentence of his majesty.


    Emperor Yanling led Li Fuyao into the study. As soon as he stepped into the study, he felt warm as spring. As the imperial study of Yanling emperor, there was no fire in the room, so there should be a talisman, otherwise it would not be so.


    Three people took their seats.


    Wang Yanqing served tea alone. Emperor Yanling sincerely said, "I didn''t mean that I couldn''t help during the war in taizai''s mansion that day, but taizai was taizai of Yanling and Luoyang people, and Li Xianshi was also Luoyang people. It was not good to help each other, but I didn''t think that taizai had done anything wrong."


    Li Fuyao said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty doesn''t want to lose the people''s support, nor does he want to directly have an evil relationship with the school."


    Emperor Yanling didn''t hide anything. He nodded and said frankly: "it''s true. In the final analysis, all the schools are stepping on the head of Yanling."


    Li Fuyao picked up a cup of tea, drank half of it, and asked in a deep voice, "what is your majesty asking for? If you want to meet Fu Yao today and want to have another waist token offered by the Ministry of punishment, Fuyao can immediately agree with your majesty. However, such Fuyao may not be able to do anything for your majesty. What''s more, there are other ideas. "


    Emperor Yanling was silent for a moment. He picked up his teacup and put it down again. As soon as possible, he said with a smile: "I will speak to Mr. Yanqing and Mr. Li Xianshi today."


    Li Fuyao nodded, while Wang Yanqing put down his tea cup.


    The emperor of Yanling said in a low voice: "what I ask for is that a man on the mountain is in charge of the affairs on the mountain, and the people at the bottom of the mountain see the people at the bottom of the mountain. The school palace sits behind Yanling, saying that it does not interfere with the affairs at the foot of the mountain. But in fact, where it really does not interfere, take the matter of attacking daozhong at night. If it does, it will naturally be my back pot in Luoyang City. Then when Shen Xie mountain or the whole Taoist gate comes to Luoyang City, it will naturally be Luoyang City standing up and the school palace will not manage the life and death of Luoyang City. "


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "if you really cut off the relationship with the school, once Yanling and Liangxi go to war?"


    The emperor of Yanling was determined, "so Luoyang city should have its own monks."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say a word. He actually understood his Majesty''s thoughts. To tell the truth, he didn''t think too bad about the emperor of Yanling. At first, he killed several criminal departments in luosanghe, but in the end, Emperor Yanling just let Wang Yanqing have a look. In fact, he didn''t want to kill him completely.


    Li Fuyao looked at the emperor who was completely different from the emperor of Zhou. He was silent for a moment, and said to himself, "Your Majesty, you have nothing wrong with taizai''s house. If your majesty had done something to taizai for me in the beginning, Fuyao would not have come today. His majesty can have his mind and his wrist. The most important thing is that his majesty should have human feelings However, if you want to stand on the same side as Luoyang City, Fuyao has three requirements. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    "I will not stay in Luoyang for a long time. Your majesty also knows that a swordsman in Jianqi state will not play a very important role in the future. Therefore, I continue to travel mountains and rivers, not only for myself, but also for one day to be able to stand by your majesty when I really need me."


    "I want to go up to the star tower to see the elder and ask him something. It''s one thing whether he says yes or not. Your majesty just needs to give me the chance to meet that elder."


    "The family in that alley, I hope they can live peacefully in Luoyang City and avoid being bullied by anyone. Of course, if the Academy insists on taking action, your majesty doesn''t have to blame himself."


    After saying these three conditions, Li Fuyao put his hand on his heart and said calmly, "if Luoyang city does not defeat me, I will certainly do it."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao kept silent and waited for the reply of emperor Yanling.


    Wang Yanqing took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "in fact, your conditions are not excessive, and they are all reasonable. However, Mr. changgu from the Star Tower, if he doesn''t want to see you, what should I do?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but looked at the emperor Yanling.


    Emperor Yanling said with a wry smile, "it is not that I am not willing to lead Li Xianshi to see Mr. changgu. No one can tell clearly what Mr. changgu is thinking. If he is not willing, even I am not willing to force him to do so. At most, he can only say something to Mr. changgu. All this depends on Mr. changgu''s wishes."


    Li Fuyao noticed that in the words of emperor Yanling, that sentence was "unwilling" rather than anything else. In the past, he said to be an emperor should be human. To be honest, the emperor of Yanling is very human.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "if that elder doesn''t want to see me, that''s all. Just to avoid being rejected by the elder because he didn''t know the reason, Fuyao still told his majesty what he wanted


    Emperor Yanling nodded and said, "this is very good."


    After thinking for a moment, Li Fuyao finally said frankly: "I have two swords. One is a green silk, which is a relic of Jianshan''s predecessors, and the other is Xiaoxue, which is the family sword of my martial uncle Xie Lu. Since I came down from Jianshan, I have been keeping two swords every day. It can be regarded as a tacit understanding. But when I met Li Xiaoxue that day, Xiaoxue sword couldn''t help shaking In fact, I''m not sure whether Li Xiaoxue was born with a sword embryo or had a great fate with Xiaoxue. But your majesty should know that she can become a swordsman, no matter the former or the latter. There is no doubt that my realm is not enough, so I want to let the elder see if she is willing to accept an apprentice. "


    Swordsmen from outside the three religions have a very high demand for talent. If it wasn''t for that material, even if they could achieve more in the cultivation Road, they would not be willing to join the family. Therefore, the number of swordsmen is small, and the inheritance is not much. If not, Chen Sheng would not be so excited when he learned that Li Fuyao could practice sword, and there would not be only one left in Jianshan It''s a Wushan river.


    Now Li Fuyao tells Yanling emperor about this. In fact, he also wants to let him know that if Li Xiaoxue is really a sword embryo, his future achievements will be limitless. That is, his talent and Taoism are almost the same as Ye Sheng''s songs. In the future, Luoyang city should have the same details as the three religions. In addition to having friars in charge in the future, at least one person should have a great connection with Luoyang City A saint of the Department. Even this sage, it''s better to be a sword immortal.


    Otherwise, it would not be difficult for Confucianism to get angry, not to mention being equal, but to say that the Yanling dynasty would be destroyed in an instant. After all, the three Confucian sages were sitting in the mountains and rivers, but they were not joking at all.


    Hearing this, Emperor Yanling said without hesitation: "today I will tell Mr. changgu this matter."


    Li Fu shook his head. "I have to ask Li Xiaoxue. If she doesn''t want to, no one can lead her on this road."


    Wang Yanqing looked the same, but the emperor of Yanling said with some regret, "so I will wait for the news from Li Xianshi. If not, I am not willing to ask for it."


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    It was a happy conversation.


    Before leaving the palace, Li fuyaoben intended to return the jade pendant to Emperor Yanling, but the latter said with a bright smile: "this is the jade pendant worshipped by the Ministry of punishment. It is only one grade higher than that of the Ministry of punishment. It can be regarded as the same as that of Mr. Yanqing. After Li Xianshi takes it, he can leave Luoyang City whenever he wants. If there is no matter of life or death, Luo will be able to do so Yangcheng will not inform Master Li Xianshi or disturb his practice. I still want to see him become a sword immortal in my lifetime


    Li Fu shook his head and laughed bitterly, "it took more than 100 years for such gifted swordsmen as chaojianxian to become a sword immortal. Fuyao''s qualification is far inferior to that of Chaojian immortal. If you want to become a sword immortal, you can''t imagine it for hundreds of years."


    Emperor Yanling laughed, "anything can be done. It''s not clear."


    Li Fuyao stopped talking, and then let the young eunuch Lin Bao walk around the palace. It was snowing heavily. Li Fuyao didn''t find it hard to hold an umbrella. However, the young eunuch was one point worse than the average man. After walking in the snow for too long, Li Fuyao simply took the umbrella and took over the young eunuch The young eunuch walked cautiously and spoke thoughtfully. He did not want to offend Li Fuyao, the immortal master. In the eyes of ordinary people, there were many friars in Luoyang City, but he didn''t see that his majesty took them seriously On this basis, the young eunuch believed that even if the young immortal master with a sword in front of him killed him with a sword, his Majesty would certainly not pursue anything, but he could still have a reasonable way to die according to his Majesty''s old-fashioned temperament.When he turned back from the palace, Lin Bao looked at Wang Yanqing standing in the distance, and stopped. Li Fuyao understood, handed him the umbrella in his hand, then held up another umbrella and went to Wang Yanqing. In the full view of the public, he didn''t talk to Lin Bao very much. He didn''t want to add any trouble to him.


    Wang Yanqing and Li Fuyao walked out of the palace and asked, "although Luoyang city is complex, it is not so complicated for you. Are you going to travel mountains and rivers, for sword Road, or to avoid the sight of the school?"


    Li Fu shook his hands and folded his sleeves, just like ordinary teenagers in Luoyang City. Thanks to Wang Yanqing''s inability to see it, he would be shocked if he saw it. However, the spring water on the side of him could see it clearly, but he never opened his mouth. He was just a pair of eyes full of curiosity.


    She has been studying for Wang Yanqing all the year round, and she has heard some rumors these days, but it is not much, and it is not true. She only knows that Li Fuyao in front of her is a very powerful mountain god, but he is not sure how strong he is.


    "I''m going to meet a girl in the north. I''ve been walking for a few years. I guess I''ll be a swordsman in the Qing Dynasty. When I see her again, I''ll be confident."


    Li Fuyao said this with a smile in his eyes.


    Wang Yanqing clearly asked, "is that girl who met for the first time?"


    Li Fuyao nodded, but soon remembered that Wang Yanqing could not see it, so he said with a smile: "good."


    Wang Yanqing looked nostalgic on his face, "you are a good young man of this age."


    Li Fuyao sighed and said with a smile, "but Mr. Yanqing is not bad. There is a beautiful woman beside him. He doesn''t feel cold in winter."


    "This man is warm in his heart. Even if he is wearing a single coat, he is not cold."


    Wang Yanqing laughed off this, and did not say much. He only talked about the story of the tower of picking stars. "On that day, too much natural seal was kept to pick up the stars, so that Mr. changgu was not allowed to use his sword. That is to say, Mr. changgu was afraid of it. After all, Mr. changgu practiced sword. After all, you swordsmen, who could not be afraid of meeting him? In addition, the Chaojian immortal makes some noise from time to time, whether it''s killing big demons in the demon soil, or blocking the mountain path with one sword in the chenxieshan mountain. Anyway, you swordsmen really don''t like it. In the end, it''s not that you don''t like it, but you''re afraid. Mr. changgu used to be a scholar, but later he turned to practicing sword. He has a good disposition, but if he doesn''t succeed, don''t worry about it. In the end, it''s still a principle of his own will. "


    Li Fuyao nodded, indicating that he would not care.


    It was a long way out of the palace. After the three men had gone a long way, Wang Yanqing stopped with a smile. "Li Fuyao, the truth of the people who came here should listen to you, especially the truth of us scholars. Can you listen to it?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "it''s possible to hear it. It may not want to hear it."


    Wang Yanqing was surprised and said, "so you are the kind of people who are both reasonable and unreasonable?"


    Li Fuyao retorted with a smile: "at least I''m very reasonable with Mr. Yanqing."


    Wang Yanqing had no choice but to shake his head. "You are half a scholar. If you don''t have the sword around your waist, you will be a real scholar."


    Li Fuyao said solemnly, "I am a serious swordsman."


    Wang Yanqing, smiling and waving his hand, no longer said that he walked into an alley with the spring water and was soon blocked by the wind and snow.


    Li Fuyao walked to another lane with a smile. It seemed that he was a little happy for no reason.


    When I got back to the alley, I happened to meet the dining scene of the family of three. Li Fuyao was standing in the hidden corner of the door.


    On this day, Li Fuyao stood in the wind and snow, watching the family eat a meal with three stutters. He was 20 years old three months later, smiling and tearful.


    Even if he returns at night, he is not a ghost.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    After Li Fuyao decides to ask Li Xiaoxue whether he wants to practice sword or not, Ye Sheng song, who likes to sit under the eaves and watch the snow, says a word, which makes Li Fuyao a little distracted.


    At that time, ye Shengge sat under the eaves and looked at the snow which had been getting smaller and smaller, and said casually: "Xiaoxue, the girl asked me if I could teach her to practice sword the other day. She said that she wanted to be the kind of woman Xia, the kind who weeded the strong and helped the weak."


    Li Fuyao sat on the threshold with his sword case on his knee. He was silent for a moment without answering.


    Ye Shengge immediately asked, "what did you go to the palace for before?"


    Li Fuyao calmly replied, "arrange the affairs behind me."


    Ye Sheng Ge covered his mouth and said with a smile: "even if you are concerned about the school, you don''t necessarily die."


    Li Fuyao didn''t want to get entangled with her on this topic. Instead, he said, "since that girl wants to learn sword, I''ll find a good master for her and leave her a famous sword. If she doesn''t succeed in the future, it''s hard to blame me. Besides, what''s more, I have to give it to her if she doesn''t want it If she wants it again, I won''t have it


    Ye Shengge looks down at her ten fingers. These days, she has some cocoons on her hand because she has to learn how to accept insoles. But in fact, if she wants to, she will soon disappear. She just feels that this thing is very interesting. She doesn''t do anything about it. Now she looks down at her ten fingers and says, "you are not deeply involved in it at all. They are arranged After that, where are you going? "


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a while. Without concealing it, he told ye Shengge that he wanted to go north. This trip is to go all the way north. It''s better to cross the North Sea and go to the demon land.


    When he arrived at the demon land, he would go to find the girl, meet her, and tell her that he had not seen her for a long time.


    Ye Shengge said with a smile, "you swordsmen really like to run to the demon soil."


    Li Fuyao did not spend any words on this, but finally opened his heart and said, "if that girl only wants to be a female Xia, she should not be allowed to practice sword. Since she has embarked on this road, she will be more tired. There are more thorns on the road than I can imagine. I don''t know whether she will regret it later."


    Ye Shengge doesn''t say a word about this. She is a kind of Liangxi Taoism. For her practice, it is almost natural. Even if there is any difficulty, it will not delay her for a long time. Take the previous battle in the alley at night. After that war, ye Shengge took a big step forward in the Taiqing area. Now, it is only a matter of time to see the distance between the morning and the evening As far as Taoism is concerned, practice is like walking. There is no difficulty. At most, when you are tired, you should stop to have a rest. When you meet a fork in the road, you should stop to think about it and choose a choice. Now it is, and it was the same before. As for later, it is not clear whether it is so.


    But according to the popular saying, at least before the spring and Autumn period, she will not be too tired.


    There are no ordinary people among the young people Li Fuyao has met these days. From green locust to ye Shengge, even if there is a girl named Bai Zhi who is called a sword embryo by the common people, they are the most powerful people in their circle. Therefore, he has never heard them say how difficult and difficult it is to practice.


    Now that he can''t wait for ye Shengge''s answer, Li Fuyao doesn''t care. He stands up and is about to walk outside, but he is stopped by Ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge stood up, stood under the eaves, looked at him, and said word by word: "the man who stopped me here the other day is the leader of Yanling Academy. He may still be in Luoyang City."


    Li Fuyao''s answer is more simple, "he didn''t kill me that day, nor will he today."


    After saying this, he went out to the outside. When he passed the gate of the courtyard, he met the new man with a knife. Cheng Yusheng, Li Fuyao patted him on the shoulder and continued to walk outside.


    Cheng Yusheng stands at the gate of the courtyard, looking at the Ye Sheng song under the eaves, silent.


    He couldn''t find anything to say, and it was obvious that ye Shengge didn''t want to say anything, so they just looked at each other from a distance. After a long time, ye Shengge came into the house and closed the door. Cheng Yusheng walked to the house next door, sat on the threshold, and soon sighed with another sister-in-law.


    Cheng Yusheng sighs because ye Shengge always doesn''t pay much attention to him. The little girl sighs because she told her elder brother that she wanted to practice the sword.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As the snow faded away, Su ye, the seemingly ordinary school leader, went to see another man before he left Luoyang City. He led his student song Pei through several streets to a mansion and knocked on the door.


    At first, song Pei had no idea about who his husband was going to see. He could not control who he was going to see. But now when he looked up inadvertently, he found that there were three words of Taibao house right above the gate of the mansion, and his face turned white with fear.


    The three princes of Yanling Dynasty, he has heard, is the most powerful scholar in the world. It turns out that the master''s background is so great that even this Taibao adult is an old friend?


    Doubts return to doubt, but song Pei still pulled his husband''s sleeve, carefully asked: "Sir, you want to see Tai Bao Lord, others recognize you?"Su Ye calmly said with a smile, "I don''t know him either. I''m just looking for a friend. I''m not Taibao. I''m a servant of this family."


    Song Pei was relieved, but he soon comforted his husband, "Sir, don''t lose heart. Although your knowledge is not as good as that Taibao, maybe you will have it in a few days. You can''t say anything about these things, do you think?"


    Su Ye didn''t answer this sentence, but said with a smile: "if you say that again, sir, you have to pay back the money."


    Song Pei, who still owes his husband a lot of debt, laughs and keeps silent.


    His husband has a good temperament. He is not too worried that he will be chased by his husband for money. If he doesn''t speak, he just gives him face. After all, he is a teacher, and students are students.


    About half a quarter of an hour later, the gate of the mansion was opened. A middle-aged Confucian scholar opened the gate. As soon as he opened the gate, he, who was one of the three most knowledgeable in Yanling, bowed down in a hurry and saluted. Su Ye didn''t say much, just stretched out his hand, and his expression was flat.


    Taibao trembled and gave the seal to Su Ye''s hand. He didn''t speak from the beginning to the end.


    Su Ye was looking at the monk who was interested in the academy and said with a smile, "you have to think clearly about who can listen."


    Taibao knelt down with a thump and looked frightened.


    Su ye turned around and left, ignoring.


    Song Pei, who saw the scene, was confused.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    Walking in the street, Su Ye holds an oil paper umbrella, and song Pei walks beside his husband. He quickly asks, "Sir, why did that gentleman kowtow to you before? Did he do something sorry to you?"


    Su ye thought for a while, and then said, "maybe I feel that I have done a lot of things that I am sorry for others. When my conscience finds out, it will naturally be like this."


    Song Pei rolled his eyes and was speechless. "Sir, this is not the reason why he kowtows to you."


    Su Ye held the seal called nature with a plain expression. After walking out of a distance, he asked again, "why does he kowtow according to you?"


    Song Pei scratched his head and said, "Sir, as soon as song Pei saw the seal, his eyes straightened immediately. There was some light in his eyes. Looking at the seal, he could not say what he wanted.


    Su Ye clenched his hand into a fist and said calmly, "if you can answer a few questions, you will be given it. If you can''t answer them, you can''t think about it."


    With a smile, song Pei said confidently, "Sir, just ask."


    Su ye walked forward, and as he walked on, he said, "if several teachers learn different things, but they are all in the same academy, and only one person can become the Dean, what should we do?"


    Song Pei said without hesitation: "of course, we should compare our knowledge with each other. The one with higher knowledge can be the Dean, and the one with insufficient knowledge will not be able to do so. Of course, if the moral character of a person is not good enough to be convinced by others, let all the students in the Academy come together In the election, one person must be chosen, and it will not be empty all the time. "


    Su Ye casually said: "if elected, the few scholars who can not be elected are unconvinced and still want to be the Dean, how to say?"


    Song Pei looked at his husband in surprise and tried to say, "Sir, is there such a scholar in the world?"


    Su ye took it for granted, "it''s not only there are, but also a lot of things you haven''t seen. But when you follow my husband, I''ve gone to more places and seen more scenery, you will know that not all the scholars in the world have good intentions, and not all of them are willing to devote themselves to learning. As for reasoning, it is extravagant."


    Song Pei spat out his tongue. During the journey, he and his husband seldom went to county or city. They were all in the mountains. They were just farmers and village women. They were really simple. Song Pei felt comfortable dealing with them. The only thing that made song Pei regret was that his husband never went into any family School, private school, meet scholars, is almost no contact, let him song Pei is really confused.


    As to why, he did not ask his husband, nor did he say so.


    Song Pei did not have a high vision and could not see far away. Before he was brought out of the city by his husband, he thought the farthest was that he would be satisfied to listen to an old master''s lecture in a certain school.


    As for now, he only knows that his husband will reason with him as he goes. The truth may not be great, but it is absolutely true. Just like what he said before, nothing should be justified. Song Pei also wondered whether the old students in the school would speak. Later, he came to the conclusion that 80% of them would not. If you think about it, I still think that The truth of my husband comes from the people who are close to him. It''s not that the old masters'' reason is not good. It''s just that the reason is like the emperor. It''s too far away from him.


    The common people can''t think about national affairs when they are eating porridge and vegetables. One day, when song Pei is able to stand at a high position, he may be able to really listen to the great truths.


    It''s just that he won''t listen to it now.


    After a few steps, Su Ye sighed: "to be the head of a court is the same as being the king of a country. He thinks about not only the right and wrong, but also whether the wrong person is beneficial to the things under his jurisdiction, and whether the wrong person is beneficial. To distinguish a person by simple right and wrong is OK when he does not need to consider other things, but if he is placed in the Bureau, it will be very difficult Hand, sir, I''m thinking about these things. When I do these things, I feel helpless. That''s why I choose to go around and look around and be open-minded. When I do these things later, I''m not so embarrassed. "


    Song Pei murmured: "it''s really strange that you can''t get a good return for a good man, and a bad man still lives well. Even so, you know that he''s bad, and if you don''t punish him, the good person may be wronged."


    Su Ye looked complicated and said in a soft voice: "this is the way of the world, not only now, but also many years later. It''s hard to change it."


    Song Pei said with a smile, "Sir, it''s hard to say it, but I can''t do it."


    Su Ye laughs bitterly and doesn''t tell him that it''s impossible to change it. Even in this world, the swordsman''s glory reappears, even if the Terran finally kills the demon clan, even if everyone can be promoted to immortality, even if the people at the bottom of the mountain can be equal with the people on the mountain, such things are impossible, and the world can''t really become so lovely.But in the end, Su Ye didn''t open his mouth. He just handed the seal to song Pei.


    "Thank you very much, sir."


    Song Pei held the seal and couldn''t put it down.


    However, this seal, which was very hot in Taibao''s hand, was not abnormal in Song Pei''s hand. Su Ye didn''t care. This seal, called nature, is like a ball of fire if there are distractions in his mind. If someone like song Pei holds it in his hand, it will not change.


    Ordinary and natural.


    Su ye went not far from the gate of the city. She turned her head and looked at the direction of the star picking tower. She said with a soft smile, "if one day, this seal suddenly breaks, don''t be too sad. Sir, I''ll give you another good thing."


    Song Pei didn''t care, "I look at it well, don''t let it stutter, where can it be broken, and it looks very strong."


    Su ye thought, "sooner or later it will be broken, but I just want it to be later, or someone will be sad."


    Song Pei is still at a loss. He is puzzled by his husband''s nonsense from time to time.


    Su Ye didn''t say anything, just walked towards the gate, the more the wind and snow.


    When he came out of Luoyang City, the snowstorm really stopped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    In these days, the courtyard where ye Shengge was singing was as clean as ever. Except for Cheng Yusheng who would stand outside the door to look at his beloved girl ye from time to time, Li Fuyao was the only one who stayed in the courtyard all day, meditating and recuperating all day. He was seriously injured in the two wars. Although there was a panacea for the downhill mountain, in fact, he has been alone It can be seen from his pale face that his current state is not really good.


    It''s not for fun that monks on the mountain are injured. If many monks with high level of realm are seriously injured, they will probably block the way ahead. Take the case of the old ancestor of Jianshan who ignored the sword, didn''t he have any hope of becoming a sword immortal after that sword? Originally according to his talent, perhaps compared with chaoqingqiu, it is not so bad.


    Therefore, the matter of recuperation should not be careless.


    Just as Li Fuyao is now, he has to recover all the injuries he has accumulated before he says that he will leave for the north.


    However, during the healing period, Li Fuyao was always a little strange. Ye Shengge should have been seriously injured in the war that night, but in fact, at a glance, there is no sign of injury.


    For this reason, Li Fuyao can only be understood as Ye Sheng''s songs, which can not be regarded by ordinary people.


    Ye Shengge didn''t take a few pairs of insoles these days, but only three pairs. One small pair was prepared for Li Xiaoxue. The other two pairs were of the same size. Naturally, she prepared them for herself. As for whether there was anything else, Li Fuyao didn''t care about it or ask. It was just after the snow stopped in Luoyang City, he was interested in the peach tree in the courtyard This peach tree grows very fast. Before the end of the new year, it was still a small tree only below Li Fuyao''s knee. After the new year, it has been raised to the position of Li Fuyao''s chest. Even now, some flower buds can be seen. It may be that this peach tree will bloom this spring.


    Later, after Li Fuyao asked, ye Shengge used a kind of spiritual spring water on the other side of chenxie mountain to irrigate the peach trees in order to speed up the growth of peach blossoms. You should know that this kind of spiritual spring water can stabilize the state of the monks, and the people at the foot of the mountain will live at least a few years after drinking it. Even in the chenxieshan mountain, there are not too many disciples who can own her. Ye Shengge is a temple The master''s disciple is also a Taoist, but there is only one pot of it. However, this pot is not left at all. It is used to water peach trees by Ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge loves peach blossom. Even Li Fuyao knows it''s not a secret, but even if he thinks about it, he can''t imagine that ye Shengge would like peach blossom so much.


    After ye Shengge took out the peach wood sword, he looked at it and said, "Li Fuyao, how long do you think I will stay in Luoyang City?"


    Li Fu shook his head and didn''t turn. He said with a smile, "aren''t you renting this house for ten years?"


    Ye Shengge said with a smile: "I forgot to tell you, I have already bought this courtyard. No matter it is ten or twenty years, from now on, this house will only be named Ye."


    Li Fuyao was surprised and said, "where did you get these silver?"


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "I sold two worthless things."


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then laughed bitterly. What should ye Shengge''s worthless things be? The magic weapons from chenxieshan mountain are natural. In the eyes of these monks in Luoyang City, this kind of thing is not valuable for Taoist ye Shengge?


    This is the only one who exchanged magic tools for silver, and he didn''t feel pain at all.


    After all, not everyone in this world is like their swordsmen. They only have one sword. One of the other good things is a blessing. It''s not like a treasure pot like ye Shengge.


    Li Fuyao sincerely extended a thumb to ye Shengge.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao has a lot of good things on him. The lantern, two swords and a sword jade sent by his ancestor Xu Ji were not only the famous sword immortals in the mountains and rivers in those years, but also Li Fuyao, when he took over the sword jade, he was still a small swordsman who could calm his mind.


    In addition, Li Fuyao did not count the jade pendant belonging to Wenyao.


    As a matter of fact, the old ancestor Xu Ji of Jianshan has a big difference in treating the two disciples with the lowest seniority in Jianshan. He has little hope for Li Fuyao and does not want him to shoulder any burden. He only wants Li Fuyao to go his own way. Instead, it is Wu Shanhe who always thinks that he will be able to pick up the swordsman''s beam one day.


    However, in the treatment of these two people, the old ancestor Xu Ji showed his love for Li Fuyao, which was true at all.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao sighed.


    After the old ancestor made a sword, I''m afraid it will never be seen again.


    Ye Shengge didn''t quite understand Li Fuyao''s mood, but he just asked, "have you thought about that girl''s sword training?"


    Besides, I don''t want to know how long she can go to Luoyang, and I don''t want to tell her how to go to LuoyangYe Shengge was originally free-minded. She liked what she liked and disliked what she didn''t like. She didn''t mean to say anything in order to cater to anyone. Besides herself, who could say exactly what she thought about Li Xiaoxue, but Li Fuyao believed that at least it would not be harmful.


    However, Li Fuyao didn''t care about these things. A few days later, he went to the house next door. After talking with Li Wenjing several times, they never talked about their father and son. However, they were not serious, which made the woman feel strange, but they didn''t see anything in it. When Li Fuyao stepped into the house for the last time, he came to visit the house When he went out, he thought about it, looked at Li Xiaoxue in the room, and then asked Li Xiaoxue to come here.


    When the woman wanted to say something, she was pulled by Li Wenjing''s sleeve. Li Wenjing shook her head and motioned her daughter-in-law not to speak.


    The couple watched Li Fuyao bring Li Xiaoxue to the next yard.


    Back in the courtyard, ye Shengge is still sitting under the eaves, but now she is holding a pot of preserved fruit in her hand and eating with relish. When she sees Li Fuyao and Li Xiaoxue, she just winks at Li Xiaoxue.


    Li Fuyao returns to the room and takes out the sword case. By the way, he hangs the green silk sword at his waist. Xiaoxue puts the sword case in the sword case and puts it in front of Li Xiaoxue. Li Fuyao calmly says, "take it up."


    Some nervous Li Xiaoxue looks up at elder sister Ye sitting under the eaves. The latter gives her an encouraging look. Li Xiaoxue makes up her mind and reaches out to hold Xiaoxue''s scabbard.


    Xiaoxue sword is just like Li Xiaoxue''s hand, and suddenly there is sword spirit in the yard. The Xiaoxue sword, which has been raised by Li Fuyao for a long time, trembles slightly at the moment. The sound of the sword is endless. It seems that Xiaoxue likes Li Xiaoxue very much.


    Li Fuyao stood on the steps and looked at the scene. His expression was flat, but he only showed a little smile.


    For Li Xiaoxue''s sword training, Li Fuyao had no idea but to let it go. Later, he thought again that if Li Xiaoxue really wanted to go down this road, he would help her as much as possible. However, up to now, he still did not know whether the elder in Jiexing building would be willing to teach Li Xiaoxue to practice sword, but anyway, Xiaoxue and Li Xiaoxue are destined to give her a hand It''s not a bad thing to give it to her.


    Seeing that Li Xiaoxue couldn''t put it down, Li Fuyao laughed, "in this case, this sword will be given to you. You should treat it well."


    Li Xiaoxue embraces Xiaoxue and nods happily.


    She solemnly thanks Li Fuyao, who looks at her, nods slightly, and says nothing.


    On the same day, Li Fuyao taught Li Xiaoxue a few simple sword moves, and then went to build a piece of wood and made a wooden sword. But this wooden sword, compared with that made by uncle Liu Yibai, was very different. Fortunately, Li Xiaoxue did not dislike it. Finally, after she hopped back to the house next door, Li Fuyao sat on the threshold and sighed slightly.


    White fish town, Luoyang City, Jianshan.


    There are three places, one is the place where he had the most difficult days, the other is the place with family members. As for the last place, it is the place that has the greatest impact on him.


    He suddenly raised his head and asked ye Shengge, "Miss ye, is it really only half a step away from being a saint?"


    I can''t say how much, but I can''t chew a piece of fruit


    Li Fuyao asked again, "do you three religious monks hate swordsmen so much?"


    Ye Shengge swallowed something in his mouth, raised his head and thought about it. Then he said calmly, "I don''t know what other Taoist schools say. But those people in chenxieshan say that swordsmen are just martial arts men with better luck. They can''t be qualified to join the three religions. However, they have a short glorious time only when they meet with a good time. It''s really not as long as the history of the three religions In any case, in the past, I just said that I didn''t have a good attitude towards you sword practitioners. "


    "It''s just that Shifu once in a while talked about your Jianshan, but he never said anything bad. When he talked about the Chaojian immortal, most of them were praises. In fact, I sometimes wonder what you were like six thousand years ago and what was the situation in the mountains and rivers at that time."


    Li Fuyao said with a bitter smile, "I also want to know."


    Ye Shengge laughs it off, and is not interested in further talking about it.


    She turned and walked into the room and threw the can of preserved fruit to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao took a few pieces of preserved fruit and put them aside. He was too tired.


    That night, Li Fuyao went to the market to buy a fish and stew a chicken. In addition, I also made a few small dishes, which is the best time to eat in this small courtyard.


    By the way, I bought a pot of wine.


    Cheng Yusheng is lucky, just in time, is pulled by Li Fuyao to have a dinner.


    At the dinner table, Li Fuyao drinks half a glass of wine. His eyes are clear and clear. Cheng Yusheng and ye Shengge drink the remaining pot of wine. Cheng Yusheng drinks less and ye Shengge drinks more.


    After eating, Li Fuyao picks up the dishes and chopsticks. After cleaning up, he sits on the threshold side by side with Cheng Yusheng. Ye Shengge still sits under the eaves and looks at the sky without saying a word.Li Fuyao patted Cheng Yusheng on the shoulder and said with a smile, "still can''t go out, or are you trapped in it?"


    Cheng Yusheng hung the Royal sword Luoshui on his waist. He put one hand on the handle and the other hand held his cheek. His face was a little ugly. He nodded unwillingly and said in a soft voice: "I haven''t read for a few days. Since I was a child, I''ve been longing for those great swordsmen who are fighting for justice. Otherwise, I would not have run out of Luoyang City to travel at that age Ah, I don''t remember many things. But when I read those Confucian books, I found that I didn''t know which scholar wrote it. Although I don''t have a good impression of the scholar, I must give him a thumbs up and praise him severely and write it to my heart. "


    Li Fuyao suddenly remembered something, and suddenly joked: "such a good sentence, the scholar who can''t write this sentence also has an excellent name, maybe it''s Wang Fugui."


    Cheng Yusheng widened his eyes, "Wang Fugui?"


    Li Fuyao chuckled and said, "don''t believe it. In this world, it doesn''t mean that any learned scholar has a good name. After all, knowledge is learned by himself, but his father and mother give him the name, so he can''t help himself. Even if he is called Wang Fugui, what''s wrong with it? In a pavilion on a dangerous peak in a very far away place, I saw a few poems which I still think are very good. The person who can make a name is Wang Fugui. You can''t help it if you don''t believe it. After all, the facts are in front of you. Therefore, if you only look at the appearance of many things in this world, it will be too boring. "


    Cheng Yusheng opens his mouth. He is not sure what Li Fuyao''s words mean.


    Li Fuyao wanted to say something else, but he suddenly looked up and saw a man standing in the distance in the night, holding a big red lantern, looking at this side. With Li Fuyao''s eyesight, he naturally saw that the man was Lin Bao, a young eunuch who had led him around the imperial city before.


    Li Fuyao patted Cheng Yusheng on the shoulder, got up and went to Lin Bao.


    After saluting, the young eunuch said softly, "Your Majesty asked your servant to deliver a message to master Li. He said that he had already nodded his head and said that he wanted to meet with Master Li. When he met Li Xianshi and then accepted his apprentices, he only saw when he met. Li didn''t have to disturb himself. Anyway, he would meet before he left Luoyang City."


    Li Fuyao nodded his head and said thanks softly.


    With a smile on his face, the young eunuch conveyed another message that his majesty had passed on the message. No matter when Li Xianshi left Beijing, he did not need to know. If there was any obstruction in Yanling, he could take out the jade pendant offered by the Ministry of punishment. If so, there were still people who stopped him, so he asked Li Xianshi to take care of these guys who didn''t want to report to the emperor.


    Li Fuyao nodded. The young eunuch turned with a smile and disappeared with the big red lantern.


    Li Fuyao walks back to the courtyard, and Cheng Yusheng has disappeared.


    Walking back to the room, ye Shengge has already fallen asleep, and Li Fuyao stands alone under the eaves, stunned.


    -


    in the days from the snow stopped in Luoyang City to the time before the sting of insects, Li Fuyao didn''t go anywhere. Instead, he stayed in ye Shengge''s yard. On the one hand, he tried to heal his wounds. On the other hand, he taught Li Xiaoxue many things, but he didn''t lead her to the sword. He just taught many martial artists in the world It seems to be extremely exquisite sword moves. Most of those things were handed down by martial uncle Xie Lu, and there were also a few moves that Li Fuyao realized himself.


    It''s not a sudden rise for the little girl to practice sword, but she really wants to do well in practice. Before Li Fuyao asked her to hold the sword in the courtyard for a day, the little girl didn''t say a word, so she held it up for a day.


    As the night drew near, Li Fuyao looked at the girl. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Maybe he saw himself at the beginning.


    After giving out one of the two swords, Li Fuyao''s warm-up is much smoother than before. The green silk sword fought with him several times, and now it can be said that they are interlinked.


    At that time, the sword was Bai Zhihan''s sabre. It was not easy to warm it up. Li Fuyao''s method of warming up took time. But now he has come up with something. If he chose other ways to warm up at the beginning, it might be counterproductive. Now it is just right and good.


    However, even if there was only one sword left, Li Fuyao didn''t want to leave the sword box. Uncle Liu Yibai didn''t give much.


    In particular, the small characters on the sword case are very meaningful.


    Although the world is big, I only have one sword.


    Li Xiaoxue has learned a lot in these days, but she has never been able to call on her master Li Fuyao, because Li Fuyao said before that she would like to practice sword, but it is absolutely not that he accepted him as his apprentice. Now, she is just laying a foundation for her. The real master has not met her yet.


    Li Xiaoxue likes this big brother from the bottom of his heart, although he doesn''t know his name until now, and he doesn''t know how long he will stay in Luoyang.


    Li Fuyao has not said a word about these things, especially Ye Sheng''s songs.With Ye Sheng''s wisdom, we naturally know why.


    At dusk of the day, a guest came into the courtyard.


    A middle-aged Confucian with a kind face.


    The scholar in the blue cloth robe saluted ye Shengge at the gate of the courtyard, and then he said with a smile to Li Fu: "I''m the next Zhong Yuanchang, and I''m a master of Yanling."


    Li Fuyao frowned and worried. Among the three gongs, taizai died in his own hands. After that, Taibao''s seal was taken back by the master of the Imperial Academy. It is said that he has been closed for a long time, but only the Taifu, who has never been exposed to the public, has not heard from him these days.


    I don''t think it''s strange to see you today.


    However, when Li Fuyao knew what Tai Fu was coming to, he was a little sad. He was a man with a sword in his hand. The Taifu master, one of the three gongs, actually wanted to take him as his disciple. It was hard to say that he was a little baffled.


    Finally, Taifu and he sat on the threshold. The only scholar among the three gongs said with a smile: "in fact, in the final analysis, it''s just that you feel that there are some things in your heart that are too paranoid, and you want to prove them by yourself. However, after thinking about it, we may not be right about Confucianism, your truth may not be wrong, so don''t make a fuss about it."


    "I came to see you this time to say a few words with you before you left. Didn''t you also take the jade pendant from the Ministry of punishment? After all, we are still on the same line. "


    Li Fu shook his head and said nothing.


    He was not willing to say anything to the scholar, who was one of the three officials. When he did something, he would be satisfied with his heart.


    Tai Fu didn''t feel angry. Li Fuyao didn''t want to. He got up and walked straight into the house. Soon, Li Wenjing, one of the three masters, was sent out of the house. Li Wenjing''s face was full of excitement. Obviously, Tai Fu told him his identity. Li Fuyao just ignored him. He just watched him go away and get on a carriage.


    Then Li Fu got up and went back to his room, saying nothing at all.


    In the carriage, there was a man sitting on his side. After Taifu got into the carriage, the scholar who had been blind for many years said with a smile, "what? He doesn''t want to listen to your reason?"


    Tai Fu sprinkled ran with a smile, "expected things, if there is such a good talk, you put so much effort to give him that jade pendant, is not doing useless work?"


    Wang Yanqing said: "it seems that people who are good at talking are not easy to talk. In fact, if you choose to see him before he has met his majesty, even if he is not interested in your truth, he may be patient waiting for you to finish. But now, you can only say that you went at a wrong time. You know more about the truth. I don''t want to say more. I just want to ask Li Wen Why did Jing send her daughter to your cottage to study? As far as I know, Mr. changgu of the star picking building will come to see Li Fuyao and Li Xiaoxue in a short time. In all likelihood, he will take the little girl as his apprentice. Aren''t you exaggerating? "


    Taifu explained in a low voice: "among my students, there is no one who can inherit my mantle. Maybe this little girl is possible. Would it be more interesting if she could become one of the three princes of Yanling in the future?"


    Wang Yanqing was speechless and did not ask each other any more. However, he would not believe Taifu''s statement. Originally, this statement was totally nonsense.


    Tai Fu suddenly said with a smile: "Tai Zai is dead. After that, one of the scholars will be selected from the vast number of scholars. Do you think your majesty will let the school come up with ideas, or will you come by yourself and ignore the views of the academy?"


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile, "I don''t want to think about these things. It''s going to happen one day sooner or later. Is it true that the truth makes sense? It''s not necessary to have a fight. Even ordinary martial arts men can''t do anything when they say they don''t listen to them. This world is a real motherfucker It''s not cute at all. "


    Tai Fu laughs. This is the first time that he has known the man in front of him for so many years and listens to his scolding mother for the first time.


    But I don''t think it''s vulgar at all. On the contrary, I think it''s very happy!


    There are some of them who are not quite like scholars.


    -


    on the day of the sting, Li Fuyao met a middle-aged man with a sword hanging from his waist at the gate of Ye Shengge''s courtyard. The man was in gray clothes, hanging his sword and pinning a volume of yellowing old books on his waist.


    Li Fuyao saw the sword that night.


    The sword''s name is bitter and the day is short. Naturally, Li changgu is the man.


    It''s just Li changgu who is out of the body.


    Li Fuyao bowed his hand and the latter laughed it off. They were still sitting on the threshold.


    Li changgu opened his mouth and said, "the sword came out that night to save daozhong. Can you see the sword clearly?"


    Li Fuyao thought about the scene of that night. After a moment, he nodded, "master, that sword came out of the tower of picking stars and crossed most of Luoyang City. Can you still kill a monk in the twilight realm with one sword?"


    Li changgu said rudely: "it''s more than that. If I wasn''t trapped in the tower of picking stars, my sword has only three parts of power. Let alone him, even a real monk in the spring and Autumn period should retreat."Li Fuyao was in a trance.


    He just knew that the old ancestor Xu Ji''s Kendo cultivation had reached the level of climbing the stairs, which was not too far away from the sea. For Li changgu, he only thought that this Mr. changgu should be a swordsman in the twilight state. His realm was similar to his master Chen Sheng. He never thought that his Kendo cultivation was so high.


    It seemed that he knew what Li Fuyao was thinking. Li changgu said calmly, "even if I was trapped in the Jiexing building, if I wanted to go up, there was nothing to stop me."


    Li Fuyao sincerely praised: "the talent of the elder is really rare."


    Li changgu waved his hand, indicating that it was not necessary.


    He said, "the girl is your sister. I''ve seen it before. Although it''s not the kind of sword embryo that can be compared with Taoism, she has to be close to a sword, and her future achievements will not be small. Although I haven''t been to Jianshan, and I haven''t met any famous masters in sword practice, since I''m a swordsman, I have to think about the swordsman. What''s more, the girl''s talent is much better than you Brother, of course I want to take it. But you see, if she sets foot on this road, no matter how difficult the road ahead is, there is no possibility of shrinking back. "


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I''ve thought about this for a long time, and I''ve tried it for a long time. If she wanted to give up, she would have given up. Since the elder agreed to accept her as an apprentice, Fuyao is here to thank her for her."


    Li changgu patted the bitter day on his waist and said with a calm smile, "tomorrow you can ask her to go to pick the star building to find me, and go upstairs from downstairs. I dare say that within 50 years, she will become a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period."


    Li Fuyao laughed bitterly.


    Li changgu turned his head and looked at Li Fuyao. He said, "if you want to be a swordsman, talent is not necessary. Everything is possible."


    Although he didn''t explain it, anyone could tell that he was comforting Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao smiles, but he doesn''t care.


    Now that the matter of Li Xiaoxue has been solved, Li Fuyao can leave at ease and head north to see the girl he wants to see.


    In the end, Li changgu and Li Fuyao talked about their feelings in kendo, which made him feel like a flash. When Li changgu got up and left, Li Fuyao saluted him respectfully.


    Li changgu still did not hold back, asked softly: "how is Jianshan?"


    Li Fu was silent for a moment and shook his head


    Li changgu sighed, "in the final analysis, all swordsmen in the mountains and rivers still depend on you young people to support themselves. It is not easy to restore the magnificent scene of 6000 years by Chao Jianxian alone."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "it''s lucky that the elder didn''t say it''s impossible."


    Li changgu laughed heartily and said no more. After turning around, he disappeared.


    Li Fuyao sits back to the threshold and looks up.


    In the end, nothing could be seen.


    In the end, they did nothing at all. In Li Fuyao''s opinion, the meeting between them was not perfect or even abrupt, but it should be. The elder didn''t do it for Li Fuyao from the beginning to the end. Even if he had something to do with him, it was not very big. At most, they were both swordsmen and took good care of him. If only that, we should treat Li It is also unrealistic for him to give all he has learned in his life to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao is not a babe. Why should all the good things fall on his head?


    The old ancestor Xu Ji may love him, but other people, really not necessarily.


    Finally, Li Fuyao walked into the house and swept the yard with a broom.


    When the woman is not there, Li Wenjing is watching from a distance, just watching and saying nothing.


    Early in the morning of the next day, Li Fuyao asked Li Xiaoxue to go there to pick up the stars. The little girl was wearing a wooden sword. She was a little nervous. Li Fuyao thought about it and went to pick up the Star Tower for the first time.


    On the way, Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. When he got downstairs and watched the little girl go upstairs slowly, he waved. After Li Xiaoxue went upstairs, Li Fuyao found the two criminal departments on duty here to offer sacrifices. After taking out the jade pendant, they saluted respectfully. Li Fuyao didn''t say much. The two punishment departments worshipped and understood each other, and one of them volunteered to say that Then he looked at the little girl in the dark, not to let her accident.


    Li Fuyao saluted with his fist and asked the name of the Ministry of punishment. Without saying much, he turned back to the courtyard where ye Shengge lived.


    After changing into a clean blue shirt, Li Fuyao took out the sword box and put the green silk sword back in the case, carrying it behind him.


    Standing in the courtyard, Li Fuyao said a few words of farewell to ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge just stares at the peach tree, looking at the buds that are about to open.


    Li Fuyao no longer stayed. After going out, he stood at the gate of the house next door for a moment, then walked slowly.


    On this trip to the north, besides meeting the girl, he also wanted to see his master and tell him all the last words of Uncle Xie Lu.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t care much about Chen Sheng''s reaction.As he approached the gate, Li Fuyao suddenly stopped.


    There was a middle-aged man waiting.


    Li Fu raised his mouth, strode forward, and finally waved.


    Up to now, this young man who has traveled far again is only one month away.


    -


    on the side of the city gate, Li Wenjing takes the woman''s hand and moves forward slowly.


    The woman''s eyes were red and swollen, and her tears were still there. "I knew he was still blaming me, so she would not even say a word to me."


    Li Wenjing said in a soft voice, "how can this be so? After all, he is a piece of meat that fell off your body. Where there is a son who resents his mother, he just can''t think of it for a while. When he comes back next time, he will certainly want to open it. Then, it''s not too late to call you again. "


    The woman held a small jade pendant in her hand. It was engraved with the word "Ping''an" on one side and Fuyao on the other side. She looked down and complained, "why didn''t you give it to him for me before?"


    Li Wenjing took the jade pendant and without saying a word. He just carefully placed it in a hiding place on the side of the street. As he walked along, he said, "you are a woman. What do you know?"


    For the first time, the woman did not refute.


    When the two are getting further apart.


    Li Fuyao, who had gone back and forth, stood in front of the place where the jade pendant was placed. He reached out to pick up the jade pendant and said nothing. Then he turned around and walked out of Luoyang City.


    All the way north.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    After leaving Luoyang City, Li Fuyao only took half a day to meet a group of riders with hundreds of people. The leading middle-aged general was dressed in armour with a royal waist tag pinned to his waist. Beside him, there were two Confucian monks with breath realm in the green silk realm, It''s all from the Ministry of punishment.


    When Li Fuyao saw the middle-aged general''s face, he was suddenly distracted. On that day, when he killed the taizai in taizai''s mansion, this was the one who came to read the imperial edict later. Li Fuyao knew that emperor Yanling wanted to see him, but also through his mouth. During this trip, Emperor Yanling said that he didn''t have to know him, so he didn''t want to do more, Therefore, it was very accidental to meet this general in the north of Luoyang City.


    While Li Fuyao could see his face clearly, the middle-aged general could also see Li Fuyao clearly. After he pondered for a moment, he pushed his horse not far from Li Fuyao''s body. After dismounting, he trotted to Li Fuyao, bowing and saying, "Yuan Xia meets Li Xianshi."


    The last time the imperial edict was read in taizai mansion, not to mention the soldiers under his command, they felt confused. Even the commander of the imperial forest army was confused. Lord taizai was one of the three princes with high moral integrity. Why should he be killed suddenly? No matter who he is, it is strange for everyone. But since he is in the Imperial Palace, he is far away from the emperor It is too far away. Yuan Xia would not deliberately seek to understand some things. After all, life is still alive and it is hard to get confused.


    However, later, he also learned that the young man who killed Tai Zai with one sword had become a sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment. Moreover, the jade pendant in his hand was the most noble one, which made yuan Xia''s heart tremble again. However, he didn''t care much about what the royal guards did. It depended on the emperor''s will, but he didn''t care about anything else.


    The purpose of his trip to the north with hundreds of brothers and the two penalty departments is to escort a very important young man to the northern Xianyan Academy. The matter is not complicated. The ancestor of Xianyan Academy was attacked by the monks of two nearby academies when he was traveling in the mountains and rivers. When he escaped to Luoyang City, he was dying Help each other. Now, let alone the ancestor, Xianyan academy is no longer in the world. In the Yanling Dynasty, apart from the status of the Academy, the other academies did not go through some intrigues. Why was the cult created by Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon cult, be regarded as a demon cult? In addition to Lin Hongzhu''s radical ideas, it is also because of the cult''s power If not, Lin Hongzhu would still be Lin Hongzhu, and he would not be labeled as a cult leader.


    After being rescued by Luoyang City, the old ancestor of Xianyan academy formed a friendship with Luoyang City. In the past 100 years, in addition to selecting students for the school palace every year, many people in Luoyang city also went to Xianyan Academy. Most of the punishment Department of Luoyang City made sacrifices to the school, but almost all of the rest were from Xianyan academy, which is located in the north of Yanling, Even some royal family members went to study, only a few became monks. The young man who escorts today was originally from Xianyan Academy. His seniority was not high, but his talent was good. This time, he was injured by mountain spirits and wild monsters. After that, he was recuperated in Luoyang City for three months, but he didn''t get better. So he wanted to return to Xianyan Academy. Emperor Yanling transferred him for this With hundreds of royal forest troops and two monks from the green silk realm, we can see that Luoyang City attaches great importance to this matter.


    In addition to guarding against mountain spirits and wild monsters, he was also afraid that monks from other academies would attack him.


    Seeing Li Fuyao, Yuan Xia didn''t hide anything, so he told Li Fuyao all these things. Later, he learned that Li Fuyao also wanted to go north. Yuan Xia asked: "this time, I don''t know what dangers are on the way. Yuan has no foundation. Now I see Li Xianshi. Since Li Xianshi is a sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment, Yuan Mou boldly pleads with Li If something goes wrong, please ask Li Xianshi to help. "


    This speech, without any affectation, is quite straightforward.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and finally nodded.


    Although yuan Xia was a man at the foot of the mountain, he knew something about the mountain. Before that, he knew Li Fuyao was a swordsman, but now he was escorting a Confucian monk. Yuan Xia begged Li Fuyao again. If anyone asked, he said he was a shanzeyexiu.


    Li Fuyao didn''t object. According to the way he carried his sword case, no one could see that he was a swordsman. After all, Huang Jin, a swordsman, had been reading a lot of idle books and articles of sages in the mountains and rivers in the past two years. However, he did not read the bamboo slips recording the skills. It was not that he did not want to. He just came from a small country The writer thinks that the time has not come.


    Just as he took the bamboo slips out of the library and put them under the sun, a young woman came to Huang Jin''s side.


    Huang Jin lowered his head and raised his head.


    The woman wore a floral dress and watched Huang Jin running around without making a sound. When Huang Jin opened the damp bamboo slips one by one, the woman finally opened her mouth. She squatted down beside Huang Jin and asked with a smile, "elder martial brother Huang Jin, do you want to go down the mountain to become an official after reading these books?"Huang Jin shook his head and sighed, "I just don''t think about something clearly."


    The woman reached out to pick up the bamboo slips and spread out the moldy bamboo slips. Then she whispered, "it''s not peaceful at the foot of the mountain these days. Several martial uncles have already been angry. But I''ll ask for you. It''s not because of the state of Zhou, it''s Luoyang city."


    Huang Jin nodded and said gratefully, "thank you, Miss Beth."


    The woman named Zheng Baisi was a little angry, "all said, it would be good for elder martial brother Huang Jin to call junior sister."


    Huang Jin laughed it off and didn''t change his words. "The master''s teaching is not on the mountain. It''s really different on the mountain these days, but I don''t think it''s a bad thing."


    Zheng Baisi looked at this elder martial brother who didn''t care much about anything. He asked softly, "senior brother Huang Jin, if something happened to Zhou Guozhen, would you go down the mountain?"


    Huang Jin thought for a moment, put down the bamboo slips in his hand, rubbed his aching waist, and said with a calm smile, "what can I do when I go down the mountain? It''s to stop the iron horse of Yanling. What can I do? A mouth, or a few sages in the stomach? It seems that these things can''t be stopped. What''s the use in addition to a life in vain? Instead, I''d better study hard here. The reason why I ask you to ask about the situation at the foot of the mountain is just to know the latest situation. Although there is still nothing I can do, I feel at ease. There is much more about this truth in the book, but from my point of view, Zhou will not be bullied if I have the ability, and vice versa. "


    Zheng Baisi nodded thoughtfully. Of course, she didn''t know that Huang Jin, who is so open-minded now, is only because the person he cares about most has already passed away, so he is so indifferent. He even dared to take a knife to rob his wife, but now he can''t do anything important now?


    Zheng Baisi stayed here for a while. When he finally left, he told Huang Jin that he would continue to pay attention to the things at the foot of the mountain. Huang Jin saluted and expressed his thanks. After the girl had gone, he pulled out a bamboo slip that did not seem to be affected by damp from a pile of bamboo slips. If someone else was here, he would frown slightly when he saw the contents of the book.


    In front of the library, Zhou xuance, a scholar who is very optimistic about Zhou xuance, is reading a soul gathering technique.


    -


    in the lane of Luoyang City, the Taoist didn''t sit under the eaves today. Instead, she was very interested in going to Luoyang city again. Ye Shengge, who has not been going out very much since the cold winter last year, is now out of the house. It''s not surprising that ye Shengge is going out now, but soon after she goes out, a man appears behind her.


    The man had a knife hanging from his waist and a peach blossom in his hand.


    Except for Cheng Yusheng, there is no one else at this time.


    Standing not far behind ye Shengge, Cheng Yusheng was silent for a long time, and finally he began to shout: "Miss Ye!"


    Ye Shengge stops and looks at the sound of Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yusheng summoned up his courage and walked forward several steps. He stopped not far from ye Shengge. Then he reached out and handed out the peach blossom. He plucked up his courage and said seriously, "Miss ye, I like you."


    Ye Sheng''s song was stunned, some in a trance.


    No one ever said this to her in front of her since she was a child, because she had never met anyone better than her peers. Maybe that''s why those people never dare to say this to her.


    But before the eyes of Cheng Yusheng, if she calculated carefully, he is really nothing like her, but he is the first person to say these words to her.


    Even though he knew he liked her before, he never said so seriously.


    Ye Shengge thought for a while and finally said that he knew.


    This makes Cheng Yusheng, who still has a lot of words, does not know what to say for a moment. When he did not know her identity before, he also said that he would marry her, but he had never been so serious.


    Ye Shengge thought about it for a while, and rarely said a few more words, "if you say you like me, it''s none of my business. If you want to like it, you can continue to like it. I don''t like you. Just remember it. As for the day when you don''t like me, you don''t have to tell me. I know it''s the same


    Cheng Yusheng was dejected, "Miss ye, do you have someone you like? Or do you just don''t like me and don''t like me? "


    Ye Shengge was surprised and said, "is it very important?"


    Cheng Yusheng looks gloomy and says nothing again. He leaves.


    Ye Shengge wandered for a moment, and finally walked into a wonton shop at the entrance of an alley and ate the last bowl of wonton. Listening to the woman say some trivial things, she quietly finished the bowl of wonton.


    Then she left Luoyang City, even the wooden door of her yard was not locked.


    As for the peach tree, she had already seen it when it was blooming.


    -


    Li Fuyao followed the cavalry for a little half a month and stayed here at night in a wild mountain. The young man in the carriage had never appeared in the past half a month, and so did tonight.


    After nightfall, a group of people set up a fire on the hillside. Li Fuyao, the two punishment departments and Yuan Xia sat together. The commander of the imperial forest army almost walked on the road of cultivation. However, he did not meet a famous teacher. After a period of time, he almost lost his mind. Later, he stopped the idea and started practicing martial arts for decades After that, he could be regarded as a master of the party and had a good knowledge of the art of war. Therefore, he climbed very fast in the army. At this age, he has become one of the three leaders of the imperial forest army. Although he has the lowest status, he is still not too old, and there are many opportunities in the future.As for the two sacrificial rites of the Ministry of punishment, both of them were young people who were lucky enough to be admitted to the school. After spending decades of time in the school, they returned to Luoyang City and became the sacrificial offerings of the Ministry of punishment. Although it was difficult to improve their accomplishments, they had a good life.


    This trip is also one of the few opportunities to go out for sightseeing after living in Luoyang City for a long time. Therefore, neither of them felt that it was any hardship.


    But this night, as soon as they started chatting, the young man sitting opposite shook his head. Before they could react, they heard the newly appointed Ministry of criminal justice smile and said, "you are ready. It''s not peaceful tonight."


    The voice did not fall.


    There is a spear with a powerful air engine breaking through the sky from the night.


    With a white awn.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    The spear, which was covered by white mansions, came through the sky with a magnificent air engine in the dark. With the sound of the wind, it pointed at the carriage. The intention was so obvious that Yuan Xia immediately drew a knife and swept his body towards the carriage. You know, the young man in the carriage that few people had seen was the top priority of the trip.


    While yuan Xia was galloping toward the carriage, the two sacrificial priests got up at the same time. One of them stepped lightly and reached the spear directly from the fire. After reaching the spear, he had to reach out and grab the spear with the majestic air. The other was more direct. His body shape swept into the night to find out the person who had done it.


    Li''s sword was immediately shaken up from the sword case, and was immediately shaken by Li Qingqi.


    In fact, Li Fuyao has been waiting for this moment in the past half a month.


    Yuan Xia had told him that there was a disciple of Xianyan Academy in the carriage, and the friendship between the old ancestor and Luoyang City. In addition, although he seemed to be seriously injured, he had never appeared for half a month. Everything tells Li Fuyao that this trip to the north is not simple at all.


    Therefore, Li Fuyao was not surprised that there would be an attack tonight.


    But he was thinking about who the other side was and what kind of friars would be sent.


    Between the electric light and the flint, the sacrificial department who plundered the spear had put one hand on the spear. After clenching it, he forced the amazing spear to stop. However, before he could completely control the spear in his hand, the spear with great momentum exploded.


    In the dark, like a ray of light, countless pieces of iron pierced into the chest of the Ministry of punishment, and many of them were left with no prestige. They were all beaten by Yuan Xia, who was carrying a knife.


    The carriage, from the beginning to the end, was not harmed.


    The Ministry of punishment flew upside down and spat out a large mouthful of blood. After struggling on the ground for several times, he failed to get up. He should have been seriously injured.


    Another one, who flew into the night, soon flew back and fell into the camp.


    The Ministry of punishment is dead to death.


    The two monks, worshipped by the Ministry of punishment, were killed and injured in this short period of time.


    To be honest, without Li Fuyao, the team would have become meat on the chopping board, and they would be slaughtered.


    At the time when the two punishment departments offered sacrifices to one death and one injury, Li Fuyao could roughly judge where the guy who threw the spear was hiding. He kicked a burning wood block into the night. Taking advantage of the short light, Li Fuyao swept forward, and the green silk sheath came out of his waist.


    A sword flash.


    Light up the man in front of you.


    Looking at the young man with a sword in front of him, a strong man''s face changed greatly. In his panic, he even wanted to raise his hand to resist it. However, the green silk sword passed by, and the arm fell in response to the sound. The sword kept on moving. He saw the end of a sword penetrating his heart.


    This realm was just a monk in the Taiqing realm, and there was little possibility of his survival within a foot in front of Li Fuyao.


    But when the green silk sword pierced the heart, the burly man turned into a talisman and disappeared in the world.


    Li Fuyao frowned, and immediately returned to plunder the tiger from the mountain?


    But with such a talisman, can a monk of green silk realm be killed?


    Li Fuyao didn''t have time to think about it. At the same time, he said in a loud voice: "general yuan, be careful!"


    Yuan Xia, who had been standing on the top of the carriage, had been paying close attention to his surroundings. When the spear appeared in the camp, hundreds of soldiers had a tacit understanding to surround the chariot. The Yanling army said that they wanted to rank the first. Apart from the border army, it was the Royal Forest army. To be honest, if it were In terms of one-on-one, no one in Yanling can match these soldiers with martial arts skills. It''s just a battle on the battlefield, but it''s not so simple.


    With Li Fuyao''s warning, Yuan Xia was more cautious, but even so, he did not know when the two men appeared before the fire.


    A big man with a big body and a beautiful woman with a childish face but exposed clothes.


    They sat in front of the fire and reached for the fire. Not far from them, there was a spear.


    The burly man looked at Yuan Xia with a sneer on his face, while the woman was staring at the sword case left by Li Fuyao.


    Li Fu shakes the green silk into the scabbard and comes slowly. He stops not far away, and doesn''t open his mouth in a hurry.


    The woman took the lead in opening her mouth. "Originally, I thought that even if Luoyang City was to send someone to send him back to Xianyan academy, it would be just two monks in the green silk realm. But she never thought that there would be another wild monk in Shanze. How could she learn sword? The sword just now has some prestige, but we are all ghosts in the mountains and rivers. Can''t we do something difficult for each other


    It is obvious that these two monks have nothing to do with the orthodox friars of the three religions, but this is what makes Li Fuyao feel strange. If a Confucian monk killed the young man from Xianyan academy, it can be attributed to the infighting between the academies. However, the appearance of the two monks tonight made things a little confusing.Standing in the distance, Li Fuyao said calmly, "you can first tell us what you want. However, no matter what your intention is, today''s matter can''t be done well. I''m afraid that a monk''s life in the green silk realm can''t be taken away without a few words."


    The burly man stood up and said with a grim smile, "boy, you just stabbed my fake body with a sword. Can''t you enjoy it?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I''ll stab you in the chest later. It''ll be more enjoyable."


    "It''s a boy with sharp teeth and sharp mouth, but I don''t know if your sword is so powerful!"


    As for Li Fuyao, he simply put his hand on the hilt, and his momentum naturally disappeared in front of him.


    Although it was a burly man standing in front of him, Li Fuyao looked at Yuan Xia.


    The latter stood on the top of the carriage and laughed heartily, "although Master Li has done something, hundreds of brothers in the imperial forest army are trying to protect that life before Master Li solves this man."


    Li Fu shakes his head, and his green silk is half covered in a scabbard, which is amazing.


    With a spear across his chest, the burly man sneered at him and said, "boy, don''t lose your life for the title of the bullshit worship."


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao lost his mind for a moment. There were only one or two things he had experienced in Luoyang City. However, since the emperor Yanling arrived at the back and solved all his worries for him one by one, it seems reasonable to take the sword for Luoyang at the moment.


    However, Li Fuyao couldn''t help thinking too much. At the same time, the spear had been stabbed directly at him, which made him fight several times. Each time, the other side withdrew from the distance. Li Fuyao, who did not dare to let him get close to him, could not help crying or laughing. In the first fight, he saw someone coming to him.


    This is a strange thing.


    However, we can understand that the man did not know his identity as a swordsman. Otherwise, he would not have acted like this if he had given him a hundred courage.


    The burly man has a strong body. It seems that he had never been in the army before he became a monk. There is no muddle in one move. All the moves are killing moves.


    After the green silk in Li Fuyao''s waist came out of the scabbard, a sword swept over the shaft of the spear, forcing the burly man to let go. If he didn''t let go, the sword would surely be the end of Li Fuyao''s cutting off his fingers. If he didn''t want to, he had to let go.


    However, the seemingly burly man was extremely flexible. After the spear was released, he immediately slipped forward on half kneeling. After leaving a mark on the ground, he grasped the spear again without stopping. The spear swept across the ground, and with the sound of hunting wind, he would break Li Fuyao''s waist.


    The pretty girl with a childish face laughed. She didn''t hurt people when the burly man and Li Fuyao were fighting each other. She just sat on the fire alone and reached for the fire.


    The relationship between the two men and the disciple of Xianyan Academy in the carriage has not been revealed.


    And the carriage, as always, remained silent, and no one spoke.


    In fact, Li Fuyao''s duel with the burly man here seems to be a balance of power, but in fact, Li Fuyao has controlled those swords very well from the beginning to the end, which makes the burly man feel that the young man in front of him is just a yamazawa Yexiu carrying a sword and has no relationship with the swordsman.


    Li Fuyao also gradually understood that before he was able to easily solve the two monks in the green silk realm, it was also because of luck. The former one was unprepared to hold the spear, and later the one was even more close.


    A wild monk yamazawa, and his realm is slightly better than that of the one worshipped by the two penalty departments. After being close, he can''t really get any benefits.


    Of course, this does not mean that they will be able to compete with the swordsman within a foot in front of them.


    In this world, those who are qualified to fight with swordsmen within one Zhang are afraid that there is no one else except the strong demon earth friars.


    Even if a demon earth friar who is extremely strong in body grinding, if he really meets a swordsman who has a good reputation in kendo, he must be afraid at the bottom of his heart.


    However, the burly man was neither a demon Xiu nor a bully. Now, within a Zhang of Li Fuyao''s body, he couldn''t get a good deal.


    After only a few dozen moves, he left a lot of sword wounds on his body.


    The burly man was suddenly alert. He always felt that he was getting slower and slower, but Li Fuyao''s sword was getting faster and faster.


    Li Fu shook his face expressionless. After a sword was handed out, he cut off the pig iron spear, and then the sword kept moving forward.


    He even killed a cautious monk in Taiqing before. Why can''t he do such a mountain retreat?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    In this space, which was about to win or lose, the young woman who had been warming the fire in front of the fire called out to the carriage: "you devoted scholar, don''t you really come out to meet me?"


    The carriage was silent, but yuan Xia, who was standing on the top of the carriage, held the handle in his hand and felt extremely cold.


    The first news he got was that there was a scholar of Xianyan Academy in the carriage, which was true. He said that he was seriously injured, but he didn''t know whether it was true or not. As for the cause of the injury, it was also said that he had something to do with mountain spirits and wild monsters. However, he did not mention that he had any relationship with any woman, but he could not escape from the affairs between men and women.


    But if it was because of this, he would have buried the life of a Ministry of punishment, and now he may be buried here. Yuan Xia thought it was not worth it.


    It would be OK to say in advance that Yuan Xia was fed by the emperor, and his life was his majesty''s. He would do whatever his majesty asked him to do. But from the beginning to the end, he kept yuan Xia in the dark and let them die. Although he could not do anything, he would feel cold.


    But the next moment, Yuan Xia''s heart was a little stable, because Li Fuyao, who was still fighting with the burly man, told him that the two wild men were not difficult to deal with. However, the woman had not made any action now. He also wanted to know why they came here today. If not, the burly man would have fallen on his sword Next.


    Yuan Xia, who got the news, was calm. When he looked at Li Fuyao, his eyes were not only grateful, but also relieved.


    The woman didn''t get up and said to herself in front of the fire: "Liu Meiyuan, when we were together, we talked a lot of sweet words. Now we don''t recognize people as soon as we separate. You hide in Luoyang City. I can''t help you. But you''re not in Luoyang City. Why don''t you open your mouth and let the emperor send you some monks from Taiqing to accompany you? That''s really the case, little girl I really can''t help it. I can only watch you from Luoyang City to Xianyan Academy. After all, I don''t dare to go to the gate of the academy to throw aspersions. Aren''t all of you Confucian monks the same temperament. If you are not careful, you will lose your life. But if you don''t want to see me, you have to think about the baby in my stomach? Do you take it for granted that you are a heartbreaker? "


    The girl''s tone was flat before, and she was very sad after that.


    Yuan Xia jumped down from the top of the carriage and took a quick look at the carriage. His face was gloomy and uncertain. If the man in the carriage was really like this, let alone the woman. Even he, he would like to stab him.


    Although Li Fuyao was far away, he knew clearly about the situation here, but even so, the two men sacrificed and killed a criminal department as soon as they made a move, which was not so easy to uncover.


    A monk in green silk realm is not very important to Luoyang City, but it is not useless.


    Even if an ordinary soldier was beaten and killed by this burly man tonight, Li Fuyao, who was here, would have to pay the price. It is impossible to say that because they were in charge, he could do anything recklessly.


    But in the end, in fact, the biggest reason is to see whose fist is big.


    From the perspective of this situation tonight, it is indeed his sword Li Fuyao, which is the biggest truth.


    But until now, when Li Fuyao wanted to know, what happened.


    Therefore, he did not rush to kill the burly man with one sword.


    On the other side of the fire, the girl was talking about a lot of things, from how she knew the scholar in the carriage of Xianyan academy to how he abandoned her. During this period, there was no voice in the carriage.


    Finally, Yuan Xia couldn''t help but salute the carriage. "Mr. Liu, today''s affairs are all in the hands of Mr. Liu. I hope you can explain it."


    There was no sound in the carriage.


    Li Fuyao was upset. He stabbed the burly man in the stomach with a sword. He pushed him to the fire. The man fell out, not far from the woman who was full of tears.


    Li Fuyao stands with his sword and looks at this side without expression.


    The burly man struggled to get up, looked at the young man, and said with a smile, "it turns out that Lao Tzu is not as simple as yamazawa and Yexiu."


    Li Fuyao stood in the same place and said calmly, "no matter what, if you kill people first, you will have to pay some price. Otherwise, you will not be able to leave tonight."


    The burly man''s face changed slightly, gritted his teeth and said, "don''t you ask the heartbreaker first?"


    Li Fuyao''s face was calm. "This is not the reason why you killed people."


    The burly man snorted and stopped talking.


    Li Fuyao did not pay attention to him. After a few steps, he passed by the young woman without speaking. According to his eyesight, he could see that this woman was not a bit worse than a burly man.


    In fact, if it was only this woman, he would not have to do it. The two punishment departments could have restrained her. Li Fuyao sighed. Now the situation is a deadlock. If the man in the carriage doesn''t make a sound, he can''t force him out. After all, they are still trying to escort him.Coming to Yuan Xia''s side, Li Fuyao asked in a low voice, "how are you, gentlemen?"


    Yuan Xia replied in a low voice: "the seriously injured gentleman has been treated by the military doctors. As for the gentleman who has been cut off from life, his body has been collected."


    Li Fu leaned on the side of the carriage without expression and knocked the shaft with a scabbard.


    This can''t go on like this.


    That''s not appropriate.


    Now that the woman has finished, shouldn''t another client say something now?


    Another period of silence, the man in the carriage finally opened his mouth.


    It was a mild and mellow voice, "this is the matter, you and I have different, no result."


    The voice dropped and a handsome young scholar came out of the carriage.


    This is the first time Li Fuyao has been able to see Liu Meiyuan''s face.


    After Liu Meiyuan got out of the carriage, he saluted yuan Xia for the first time, "met general yuan."


    The latter reciprocated.


    Then Liu Meiyuan said sincerely, "Mr. Li is young, and his realm is so wonderful. It is really a great honor to have Mr. Li''s sacrifice in Luoyang City, which is really the blessing of Luoyang City."


    Li Fuyao nodded his head and said, "Mister praised me."


    Li Fuyao immediately said: "if you can''t convince me tonight, I''m afraid this matter will not be easy to solve. When I get to Xianyan academy, I''ll tell the Dean about it. Of course, don''t be afraid. My husband''s life is still safe tonight."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    Liu Meiyuan, whose face was already pale, seemed to turn pale again when he heard this. Although monks on the mountain are all people who need to look up to, even on the mountain, there are rules and regulations. In the final analysis, the orthodox monks of Confucianism in Yanling are not blindly practicing. Are not the doctrines of scholars handed down by them? Just like Liu Meiyuan''s Xianyan academy, Laozu was a monk in the spring and Autumn period who had already stepped half a step up the stairs. In Yanling, even in the mountains and rivers, he could not be looked down upon as a top monk. However, even so, his treatment of people was not as high as other people thought Even the young students who have just entered the Academy would not hold their own identity and say that it was such a question to ask the master in the Academy. He would take over the book and explain his understanding to the person. After that, maybe he would say that his answer might not be correct, When one day you can find a better answer, remember to tell him.


    It was such an old ancestor that made Xianyan academy become one of the four major academies in the north of Yanling in the past 100 years. In the northern area of Yanling, if we talk about practice, we may not dare to say that we are the first one. But when we talk about learning, we are afraid that our ancestors will recognize the second place and no one will dare to take the first place.


    But the more he was such a reasonable ancestor, Liu Meiyuan found it difficult.


    If not, he did not dare to tell the whole story when he went to Luoyang City for help. He was afraid that Luoyang City would call Xianyan academy and expose the matter. Then no matter how talented Liu Meiyuan was and how far he could walk on the road of cultivation, Bacheng would be severely punished. Maybe in the end, he would even stay in Xianyan Academy There are no more boxes.


    Therefore, when Li Fuyao said this sentence, we can really know how many waves he has aroused in his heart.


    Liu Meiyuan looks at Li Fuyao, who is calm and silent for a moment.


    If he had not been seriously injured


    If Li Fuyao hadn''t defeated that big man so easily before


    Liu Meiyuan looked complicated. At last, he took a long sigh of relief and said calmly: "Yunlu, before all, I was confused and made big mistakes, which led to today''s situation. In the final analysis, I''m Liu Meiyuan sorry for you, but you need to know that I''m a scholar of the Academy, and you''re a scholar of shanzeyexiu. The difference can''t be explained in a few words. I am It''s impossible to stay with you forever. If you insist on doing so, take my life. Liu Meiyuan can die in your hands. This life is enough. "


    After hearing these words, the girl''s face was full of sadness. After hearing this, her face changed a little, and her face looked complicated. On a closer look, she even remembered her shame and regret.


    Li Fuyao stretched out his hand to hold down the hilt of his sword and leaned against the shaft of the carriage. He asked yuan Xia in a low voice, "general yuan, do you think what Mr. Liu said is true?"


    As he spoke, Li Fuyao deliberately released a wisp of sword spirit to isolate outsiders from exploring. Obviously, he did not want Liu Meiyuan to hear.


    Yuan Xia said with a wry smile: "according to the view of old yuan over the years, this Mr. Liu is just a flowery mouth, and he probably doesn''t want to be punished by the Academy. In fact, if Li Xianshi didn''t want to tell the story to Xianyan academy, maybe Mr. Liu didn''t even bother to say these words, and the girl was also simple. After a few words, he shook his mind If the corner of the eye squeeze out some more tears, also become. But if Mr. Liu''s business is over, how about the previous one? If at this time, we are determined to let the burly man pay for his life, I''m afraid it will not give Mr. Liu face. Then Mr. Liu will return to the academy and blow a bad wind in the Academy. I''m afraid it''s a small loss and a big loss. "


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "this is not a big thing tonight. If it wasn''t for our Mr. Liu who had been afraid to show up before, it would not have been so. However, since one person died, he would have to pay at least. As for the friendship between Luoyang City and Xianyan Academy, there would be no problem because of this."


    Speaking of this, Yuan Xia immediately understood that he nodded and chuckled: "that Mr. Liu, after tonight, wants to be more sincere to us mountain people."


    Li Fuyao stopped talking. He was just distracted. He was also thinking about something.


    The girl gently brushed her abdomen with tears and said with a smile: "in this case, the sky will be wide in the future, and you and I will walk on one side, one don''t have to be two wide, you don''t have to feel guilty, I don''t have to worry about it any more."


    When these words were said, the desolation in the words could be heard by everyone.


    The burly man who was stabbed in the stomach by Li Fu''s sword suddenly stood up and said angrily, "you heartless man, you have polluted my sister''s body. After eating, you want to leave it clean. I am the first one not to accept it!"


    Liu Meiyuan felt that the event had been decided after the girl said her words. At the moment, he listened to the burly man again and said: "brother Gao, Yunlu has been put down. Why bother you? If you really want to make a move, Mr. Li will not show mercy. "As soon as the burly man waved his hand, he sneered: "you don''t want to ramble about. I''ll just say a word. Today, you''ll either go with me and marry my sister, or you''ll leave your life here. Between the two, it depends on your choice."


    Tongyan woman standing in the distance, it seems that the heart can not bear, she quietly called a brother.


    The burly man didn''t look back, gritted his teeth and said, "I''m just such a sister. Even if I die, I can''t let her suffer any injustice."


    Liu Meiyuan turned to Li Fuyao and asked in a low voice, "what do you think is the solution to this matter?"


    Li Fuyao is expressionless. This scholar of Xianyan academy is really good at dealing with people. He turns around and pushes things on him.


    Li Fuyao turned to look at the big man.


    The burly man immediately said, "I know I can''t beat you. You let me kill this dog, and then I''ll kill you. I''ll let you do it."


    The girl looked at the burly man, crying and shaking her head.


    I don''t know if I love my brother or Liu Meiyuan.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Fuyao said calmly, "if you want to kill Mr. Liu in front of me, I''m afraid it''s impossible to explain. At this moment, it seems that it''s not the time to think about this. You killed one of us to offer sacrifices in the green silk realm, and the account has not been figured out yet. As for Mr. Liu, perhaps there is a more appropriate way. But before that, I''d like to hear about it. What are you going to do about it? "


    The burly man glared with big eyes. "No matter whether he married my sister or let me cut his head off, I would like to let me see one of them, otherwise I would die in peace."


    Li Fuyao looked at the bleeding wound on the man''s waist. He was speechless.


    He turned his head and looked at Yuan Xia, who was at a loss.


    Li Fuyao did not talk to the burly man any more. This time, he turned to Liu Meiyuan and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Liu has made up his mind, so he wants to break up with her and have nothing to do with her again?"


    Liu Meiyuan seems to be seriously considering for a long time, then slowly opened his mouth, "although not willing, but no choice."


    When Liu Meiyuan said this, Yuan Xia, who was in front of the carriage, frowned without a trace, and then showed an expression of disgust, but it disappeared in a flash.


    Li Fu shook his head, looked at the girl, and asked in a low voice, "so is this girl''s plan?"


    The girl with childish face wept silently and nodded slowly.


    Finally, Li Fuyao looked at the burly man and said calmly, "since both of them have no objection to this, you, an outsider, should not be entangled any more. Now it''s time for us to talk about the matter before."


    The burly man picked up the two spears and said with a grim smile, "Laozi''s life should be grasped by myself."


    Li Fuyao has no expression. Liu Meiyuan''s personality and whether he is a hypocrite or not has nothing to do with Li Fuyao. As long as this scholar from Xianyan academy doesn''t make up his mind to influence the relationship between Luoyang City and Xianyan academy, even if he abandons 10000 girls, Li Fuyao will keep him at a distance, but he will never do anything to kill him Love.


    After all, men and women, in the final analysis, can not be made clear in a few words, I am afraid that even the Confucian sage to personally judge may not be able to satisfy both sides.


    Li Fuyao, holding the hilt of the sword, looked at the burly man and was about to take out the sword. However, the young woman ran out and blocked the big man. The fight between Li Fuyao and the burly man made her fully understand that her brother was definitely not Li Fuyao''s opponent.


    In front of Li Fuyao, the girl looks at Liu Meiyuan and cries: "Liu Sir, help my brother. "


    Liu Meiyuan looked at Li Fuyao and asked, "can Mr. Li be merciful?"


    Li Fu shook his hand from the hilt and turned to look at Yuan Xia.


    Yuan Xia said in a deep voice: "according to the law of Yanling, we hurt the worshippers of the Ministry of punishment without any reason, and there is no amnesty for killing them!"


    Li Fuyao reminded: "Mr. Liu should know that he died in order to protect his life."


    Liu Meiyuan sighed and turned around, seemingly helpless, but in fact, only heaven knows what he thinks.


    The young woman sat down with a dispirited face.


    Li Fu shook his face expressionless and pointed to the distance to let the burly man go there.


    The burly man looked at the girl, and finally followed Li Fuyao to the dark place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    Half an hour later, Li Fuyao walked back to the camp. Liu Meiyuan had already returned to the carriage, and the rest of the soldiers had scattered, leaving yuan Xia to guard by the carriage.


    The young woman sat in front of the fire with a dull look.


    Li Fuyang took a look at Yuan Xia, who shook his head.


    After thinking about it, Li Fuyao sat down opposite the woman and reached for the fire. After a while, Li Fuyao asked, "do you have any regrets?"


    It was only half a quarter of an hour before the woman regained her mind. She looked at the beautiful face in front of her. She just killed her brother. There was some resentment between her eyebrows, but more of it was actually, but in the end, she just whispered: "of course I regret it."


    Li Fuyao asked casually, "why did you come? Even if you want to come, can''t you talk about it? Do you really think that all of us are unreasonable? "


    Tong Yan was wronged at the bottom of her heart. She soon burst into tears when she was told by Li Fuyao. Maybe it was because she knew that she was not Li Fuyao''s opponent, so she didn''t hit the stone with an egg. Otherwise, it is estimated that now it is a scene where one person dies and one lives. However, judging from Li Fuyao''s point of view, it is actually the reason why women care about their children Some.


    A woman is weak, but a mother is just.


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a while, and finally said frankly, "you should see that he didn''t have the first half of the cake for this so-called dew marriage. You should know how much affection there is in the previous words, but you are also free and easy. You can say it from a woman''s mouth if you don''t want to say that the girl is really heartbroken."


    "Even if he doesn''t like me, I still like him. Since I like him, why should I trouble him? This time, my brother said that he would come to see him for the last time. I really don''t know. I don''t know why my brother has to kill him. Now even my brother has gone If I didn''t have a guy in my stomach, I wouldn''t have lived. "


    Li Fuyao leaned forward, as if he wanted to feel the temperature of the fire more. He whispered, "a woman loves a person. Are they all like you? Can''t you? Or you''re the only one who''s special. "


    After a pause, Li Fuyao said, "I don''t think there is any reason why you can''t get together. It''s good to know what kind of scholar is different from Yoshio yamazawa. If you are an ordinary woman, he is an academy scholar, and there is no estrangement. Even if you are yamazawa, what''s the matter? It''s hard to be together? At the end of the day, it''s all because he doesn''t want to. "


    The girl picked up a few dead branches and threw them into the fire. She was silent. She just put one hand on her abdomen and stroked it slowly.


    Li Fuyao has a complicated look. This incident tonight has made him feel a lot. There are other statements that make him feel a little agitated. However, many things can only be thought about and not put into words.


    Li Fu raised his head and looked at the sky.


    There are no stars tonight.


    The girl suddenly asked, "did the immortal master really kill my brother?"


    Li Fuyao was surprised and said, "otherwise, he killed a monk in the green silk realm. I let him leave in vain. There is no such reason."


    The girl with a wry smile said: "I just feel that the immortal master is really not like such a person."


    Li Fuyao said to himself, "is it like that you can make it clear in a few words. Don''t you see clearly what kind of person Mr. Liu is?"


    When Liu Meiyuan is mentioned, the girl with a childish face smiles bitterly.


    Finally, she carefully put forward a request, "immortal master, can you let me follow you all the way to Xianyan academy?"


    Li Fuyao asked, "do you know that in these days, you can''t even see him, so you can''t give up?"


    The girl nodded her head, looking miserable, it was hard to refuse.


    Finally, Li Fuyao had to nod.


    After daybreak, the team would move on as usual. As Li Fuyao expected, Mr. Liu didn''t really show up. Li Fuyao found a horse for Tongyan woman and asked her to be by the side of the carriage, but she refused. Finally, she just rode behind and watched the scene of the carriage from a distance. Even during the daily interval, she never approached As for Liu Meiyuan, who was seriously injured, the carriage seems to have disappeared. It is not difficult to walk along the way to the north. With Li Fuyao, the swordsman who is about to set foot in the green silk realm, the ordinary mountain spirits and wild monsters are afraid to get close to them even if they really want to see the truth Li Fuyao knew about it, but didn''t make a move.


    He has a sword on his waist. Although he wants to cut off the evil spirits, it doesn''t mean that all the good and bad demons will be cut off together. Moreover, since these mountain spirits and wild monsters have not started, he will not go to their trouble, so it is good to have peace.


    However, during this period of time, I had a chat with the young girl, and I had some feelings about the woman''s lover. Before I knew that Cheng Yusheng liked Ye Sheng''s songs, but ye Shengge had no reaction from the beginning to the end. Now it is different to be a woman lover.These things are also very useful for Li Fuyao, who is longing for the green locust tree.


    But the more so, the worse his impression of Liu Meiyuan is.


    Finally, in a bamboo grove not far from the Xiaoya mountain near the site of Xianyan academy, Li Fuyao confided to the girl, "your brother did not die as you thought, but I gave him a choice, whether to serve the Ministry of punishment or to keep his life. He chose the first one. In the end, he was worried about you. He was more willing to kill Mr. Liu than to kill him I want to protect you, and I don''t want to tie you down, but if you kill a green silk friar, if you don''t do anything, it''s impossible and no one can accept it. I want to ask you, would you like to settle down in Luoyang City, live a stable life, give birth to children and teach well? "


    The girl looked at the carriage over there subconsciously.


    Li Fuyao is patient and waiting for an answer.


    The woman seemed to think for a long time, and finally nodded.


    Li Fuyao breathed a long sigh of relief, "I have already agreed with general yuan. When you wait, you will go back with them. Your brother is waiting for you in front."


    Once again, the girl''s eyes were hazy. She asked, "Li Xianshi, why do you want to help me so much?"


    Li Fu shook his head and thought carefully, as if he thought of a little girl. Then he laughed, "because I have a sister, too."


    What''s the saying of the girl with a smile?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    This group of hundreds of people stopped at the foot of Xiaoya mountain. Yuan Xia clapped his horse and came to Li Fuyao. He clasped his fist and said with a smile, "Master Li, for the last part of the journey, I''d like to ask him to send Mr. Liu up the mountain."


    Li Fu shook his hand and chuckled, "don''t general yuan know that Mr. Liu left the carriage and went up the mountain alone in the morning?"


    As soon as Yuan Xia patted his head, he suddenly realized that he had some grievances and finally said, "you mountain immortals are very capable. Lao yuan, a martial artist in the battlefield, can''t see clearly."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "Mr. Liu certainly doesn''t want us to go up the mountain, but I really want to go to the Xianyan Academy. I finally come across an academy that doesn''t dislike my identity as a swordsman. I have to go around."


    Yuan Xia couldn''t laugh bitterly, but finally he gently reminded him: "the hard won friendship between Xianyan academy and Luoyang city is the painstaking efforts of several generations. Li Xianshi should also take it to heart."


    Li Fu shook his head and then said, "the woman and her brother, I have already agreed to go back with you to Luoyang City. Although general yuan truthfully tells his majesty what happened on the road, he doesn''t have to hide it. If his majesty wants the man to pay his life, he doesn''t have to change his mind because of me. But general yuan has to tell his majesty that the man is The foundation of half step Taiqing''s cultivation is not good or bad, but it still has the meaning of moving forward. Moreover, he was a general of a small country before. He was proficient in marching and arraying, and he was also a good hand in the army. Anyway, people are like this, so it''s up to your majesty to decide. "


    Yuan Xia said with a smile: "Lao yuan can see that man''s details, the calluses of the tiger''s mouth, can''t be fake."


    Li Fuyao nodded his head and clasped his fist. He stopped talking. This time, he rode to Tongyan woman and said a few words to her. Then Li Fuyao pretended to have something wrong and saluted the girl.


    Just as they were talking, a young scholar with a beautiful face walked down the mountain road, stood at the foot of the mountain, and said in a loud voice to Yuan Xia, "my ancestors asked you to come up to the mountain and thank you all!"


    Yuan Xia immediately opened his mouth, and his voice sounded like a loud bell, "Yuan Mou rushed back to Luoyang City to report to his majesty. He did not dare to disturb the immortal house on the mountain. He first thanks the old Xianyan ancestor. In time, if he has the opportunity, he will surely come to ask for two books."


    The elegant looking scholar walked forward a few steps, and said with a fresh smile: "next time Mr. Yuan comes back, the gate of Xianyan academy will be as wide open as before, but I don''t know if there are other students willing to go up the mountain besides Mr. Yuan?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile on his horse''s back: "I''m not in a hurry. I want to go up the mountain."


    The young scholar with a beautiful face passed away in a flash. In a moment, he came to Li Fuyao''s horse and said with a smile: "in this case, Mr. Li will go up the mountain with me. Today, my grandfather has a lecture in Xianyun peak. I can still hear it in time."


    Li Fuyao turned over and dismounted from his horse, bowing to the elegant looking scholar and saying, "I don''t know the name of the gentleman. How do I address him?"


    The elegant scholar said with a smile: "I''m Chen muyuan, I can''t be called Mr. Chen muyuan, but I grew up in the Academy since I was a child. I''m not abandoned by my ancestors. I can serve my ancestors and learn some little knowledge."


    Chen muyuan laughed and led Li Fuyao up the mountain. Li Fuyao thought about it, patted the horse''s head, and asked the horse to go to Yuan Xia. After nodding at Yuan Xia, he followed Chen muyuan on the mountain road.


    Since there is a Xianyan Academy in the north of Yanling, it is not a fan mountain. Although the Xiaoya mountain was not built by Chen Shengqing like that Yuwu mountain, it can be connected with Chang Sheng, one of the four Confucian sages. In any case, Chang Sheng, one of the four great Confucian sages, is definitely the best way to become a saint Unlike the other sages, the one who was inconceivable did not set foot on the road of cultivation until he was middle-aged, and then ascended to heaven step by step without any hindrance. In hundreds of years, he became one of the four sages of Confucianism from a self-examination state. Later, when the wooden statue of the sage was put into the main hall of the Academy, some people felt that it was like yesterday and couldn''t believe it.


    As for the Chang Sheng, before he became a saint, he was good at writing articles, but none of them was praised. Many great Confucians were even more outspoken. His articles were meaningless, but when Chang Sheng went to the cloud, those articles quickly became the things learned by the great friars in Yanling. The calligraphy left by the Chang Sheng was more precious and unusual. Nowadays, the academies of classical learning all over the world He Xuegong has already regarded Chang Sheng''s articles as a must read for students.


    Before becoming a monk, Chang Sheng not only liked to write articles, but also liked to travel around mountains and rivers. He had been to some famous mountains. This small cliff mountain made Chang Sheng stay here for half a month. The ancestor who opened up Xianyan academy chose this place because of this relationship. As for why he didn''t choose Xiaoya academy as Xiaoya academy, he had to change it to Xianyan, but also had to change it to Xianyan About Chang Sheng, there was a saying handed down in the world by Chang Sheng in those years. It was from the word "Xianyan" that the ancestor created this academy.


    It can be seen from this that the ancestor respected Chang Sheng to what extent.


    On the way up the mountain, Chen muyuan quietly told Li Fuyao about the scenery of the mountain. He spoke slowly and not much. As soon as Li Fuyao opened his mouth, he shut his mouth and listened carefully, so that Li Fuyao had a good impression of Chen muyuan and Xianyan Academy.They walked up a green stone path planted with green bamboo on both sides of the road. Looking from afar, there was a simple and rustic Pavilion in the distance. Chen muyuan pointed to the pavilion and said with a smile: "that pavilion is the library on the mountain. The old ancestor said that whoever can read the books in the building will be the next president. Therefore, in the past ten years, there are many ambitions But many of them have been immersed in their studies for a few years, and then they are suddenly enlightened. Their accomplishments have been greatly improved. "


    Li Fu shook his head and said with a smile, "this library is a treasure land on the mountain."


    Chen muyuan said with a smile: "when Mr. Li goes up the mountain, you can also go to read for a while. Anyway, my ancestors have already said that if you come to Luoyang, you can go in directly without reporting."


    Li Fuyao sighed in a low voice: "then you are a great grandfather."


    Chen muyuan suddenly lowered his voice and said, "to tell you the truth, the old ancestor was actually bad tempered. If the other scholars of the Academy went up the mountain, he would not let them have a look."


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then laughed.


    I heard that Xianyan academy and Luoyang City make friends. According to Li Fuyao''s idea, it is just better than the school palace. But now, it is not clear that it is better than the school palace.


    The reason why they didn''t go to the library was that Chen muyuan said, "Mr. Li should be faster. My grandfather gave a lecture in Xianyun peak today, and now I guess it has started. It''s not easy to see such a scene. But if Mr. Li is not willing to listen, I can take him around."


    Li Fu shook his hand. "You can''t miss such a blessing."


    Chen muyuan smiles with a knowing smile. He steps faster and leads Li Fuyao to a higher mountain. Xianyan academy is located on Xiaoya mountain. Several peaks on the mountain have different functions. It is just like the Xianyun peak that Li Fuyao is going to. On weekdays, if some teachers of the Academy want to give lectures, they are here, but the old man often gives lectures In the past 100 years, according to the records of the Academy, there were only a dozen lectures, each of which benefited college students a lot.


    Li Fuyao followed Chen muyuan to xianyunfeng. On the way, he occasionally met several college students. They all stopped and nodded to Li Fuyao. After Chen muyuan introduced Li Fuyao''s identity, they all saluted Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao''s reply took a lot of time. He could hear his grandfather''s lecture before he was near xianyunfeng. Chen muyuan was about to speed up Step, you will see a woman coming face to face.


    Chen muyuan stopped and bowed: "elder martial sister Ning."


    The woman in a gray cloth robe looked at Chen muyuan and said with a smile, "younger martial brother Chen, are you going to listen to my grandfather''s lecture? If you really want to go, you should hurry up. Now that my grandfather has finished speaking, you can''t hear a word later. "


    Chen muyuan was deeply grieved.


    Li Fuyao immediately said, "Mr. Chen wants to go and listen to me quickly. I don''t care. Just hang out on the mountain."


    Chen muyuan apologized to Li Fuyao and turned his head to look at the woman. "Please take Mr. Li around the mountain, please."


    After the woman nodded, Chen muyuan''s figure flashed away.


    Li Fuyao stood where he was, smiling but not speaking.


    The woman pinned the book in her hand to her waist and introduced herself: "rather Ying snow."


    Li Fuyao said his name again.


    Ning Ying snow nodded and then asked, "younger brother Liu is sent back from Luoyang City by you?"


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a moment. He didn''t say much. He only said that it was true.


    Ning Yingxue didn''t seem to have a good impression on Liu Meiyuan, so he quickly said to himself, "younger martial brother Liu always thinks highly of himself. It''s a matter of course that he fell down the mountain this time. But in the end, it''s troublesome to Luoyang City. It''s a shame."


    Li Fuyao, with his sword case on his back, also laughed. He didn''t say much. If he told elder martial sister Ning about what Mr. Liu had caused at the foot of the mountain, he might not be long before something big would happen on the mountain.


    Ning Yingxue asked, "go to the library to have a look?"


    Li Fuyao thought and was about to open his mouth when he heard Ning Yingxue say, "you are not yamazawa, are you?"


    Li Fuyao suddenly stopped and looked up at the woman who could not see the depth of her realm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    Ning Yingxue stood on the mountain road and looked at Li Fuyao with a smile. "Although you try your best to cover up your sword spirit, since your spirit house is full of sword spirit, it is inevitable that some will not be revealed. At your age, you have already crossed the threshold of sword spirit. However, it seems that there is no such thing as a swordsman running to an orthodox Confucian Academy."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak in a hurry. He just stepped back. After thinking about it, he took the jade pendant from his waist, which is a symbol of his ministry of punishment, and threw it to Ning Yingxue. He said calmly, "my identity is not fake at all. If you have any doubts, I can wait for you to verify it. I just want to see the Xianyan when I go up the mountain As for the others, I have no idea about what the Academy looks like. "


    Ning Yingxue put the jade pendant in front of her eyes and looked at it carefully. Soon she gave it back to Li Fu. She shook her head. "The friendship between Xianyan academy and Luoyang city still allows you to be a swordsman. However, with your identity, if you run to other academies foolishly, it will not be the end of being detained. But in Xiaoya mountain, you can release it Take it easy. No one is hard for you. Even if someone is going to make it difficult for you, you have to see whether or not the ancestor answers. "


    Li Fuyao took the jade pendant. Just as she was about to speak, Ning Yingxue handed over a green talisman. After Li Fuyao took it, she said softly, "put it on your waist, which can let you leak out. The sword spirit is hidden in the talisman. No one can see your details except the monks in the spring and Autumn period. Although Xianyan academy doesn''t care about your identity, it is Confucianism after all It''s no good to show off too much in academy. This talisman is a gift to you. You don''t have to return it when you go down the mountain. By any means, this Rune can absorb a lot of sword Qi. If one day, this Rune can absorb enough sword Qi. If you encounter any trouble, tear the rune into pieces, the sword Qi inside will help you a lot, but the later the day, the better. Of course, after you are in the twilight zone, the talisman will be useless


    Ning Yingxue glanced at Li Fuyao and said, "the swordsmen mentioned in the book are all swordsmen with a sword hanging at their waist. Why do you carry a sword box behind your back, and you have more than one sword?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, but didn''t answer the question. He just said, "I want to go to that library."


    Ning Yingxue stares at Li Fuyao for several times, looks strange, and finally mumbles: "you a swordsman, what book do you read? Are these books better than I am? "


    But the voice was so low that Li Fuyao didn''t hear him clearly.


    After looking up at Li Fuyao again, Ning Yingxue quietly leads Li Fuyao to the library that claims to be the next Dean of the academy after reading all the books in the pavilion.


    When I went to the library, because the old ancestor of Xianyun peak had finished his lecture, there were many more people on the mountain road, all of them were scholars from the Academy. They followed Ning Yingxue to the library, and met some scholars. After seeing Ning Yingxue, most of them stood on both sides of the mountain road. When Ning Yingxue approached, they solemnly saluted Li Fuyao didn''t like it, but the more he went on, the more people he saw. Besides, not all of them were young scholars, but also some elderly middle-aged Confucians. This made Li Fuyao more and more suspicious. When he came to a secluded mountain road, Ning Yingxue said casually, "do you want to ask me why they are all Do you want to salute me? "


    Li Fuyao looked down at his waist, then nodded and said, "if you can take out a talisman, and there are so many people saluting you, I''m sure I''m not low. It should be more than just Mr. Liu''s elder martial sister."


    Ning Yingxue didn''t look back. As he walked along, he said with a smile: "it''s not as complicated as you think. My identity is just an ordinary scholar. But Liu Meiyuan, who is a generation, went up the mountain ahead of him. However, the reason why he asked them to salute me was that I had made a bet with my ancestor before."


    Li Fuyao asked subconsciously, "what kind of gambling are you playing?"


    Ning Yingxue didn''t hide it at all. He said bluntly: "a few years ago, a man in Green went up to the mountain to ask for knowledge. The question was simple. He asked a question. The green man asked how many seasons there were in a year. The ancestor saw that the green man was a grasshopper. So he said bluntly that there were only three seasons in a year. After all, the grasshopper could live for three seasons Already, I was there at that time. On the contrary, I said that there are four seasons in a year. My grandfather asked me with a smile, why? At that time, I was full of fun and said that I wanted to persuade him. After that, everyone on the mountain should salute when they met, and Laozu was no exception. After my grandfather agreed, guess what I said


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a while, and said earnestly, "a grasshopper can only live for three seasons, but since the man has become a fine man, he will naturally be able to live for many more years, and he will be able to see the four seasons of the year. The ancestor thought that he was a grasshopper, so he said that he could live for a long time after he became a fine man, and he could see four seasons of the year. "


    Ning Ying snow stopped, turned to satisfaction, nodded, and laughed, "you are really smart."


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    Ning Yingxue continued: "if so, even if you want to salute me, the bottom of my heart will not accept, so I did another thing, which makes them completely willing."Li Fuyao is at a loss.


    Ning Yingxue led him to the library and stood in the open space for a moment. Then she said, "in order to let them all salute me willingly, I did another thing, that is, I ran to this library and spent ten years reading these books."


    Li Fuyao stood on the spot.


    What Chen muyuan said before, he still remembers very clearly now.


    He said that after reading the books, he could become the dean of the Academy, but he said that no one had finished reading them.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, she said she had finished reading it.


    Ning Yingxue seemed to know that Li Fuyao would be like this. She said to herself, "I know, Chen muyuan''s fool must have said that no one has read the books in this library, but that fool can''t even recognize this thing?"


    With these words, Ning Yingxue takes a wooden card from his waist and shakes it in front of Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao could see clearly that there were two big characters engraved on the wooden plate.


    At this time, he did not know what to say. He always felt that the ancestor of Xianyan academy should be the present president of Xianyan academy, but he did not think of another person, and the Dean was still a woman.


    The most important thing is that the female Dean does not look like a dean at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    With Ning Yingxue, a female Dean, outside the door, Li Fuyao wanted to enter the library without any hindrance. In fact, the library of Xianyan Academy was not heavily guarded. Only two middle-aged scholars were on the first floor. After a question, they knew that they were only to register the deacons who borrowed books. When Li Fuyao walked into the library, they did not ask But one of them stood up and said with a soft smile, "Mr. Li, on the first floor of this library are some articles and classics of sages. As well as the poetry travel notes of ancient scholars in the Academy, the second floor contains some introductory techniques, which can not be said to be profound. The third floor is the most important one. No one will stop Mr. Li from going to several floors. Anyway, Mr. Li thinks about it by himself. If there is any problem, he can call on us at any time. "


    Li Fuyao solemnly saluted: "thank you, sir."


    After receiving a wooden card, Li Fuyao went straight to the bookshelves on the first floor. Although as an envoy of Luoyang City, according to the meaning of the ancestor of Xianyan academy, he could have a casual view. However, Li Fuyao only came to the library on a temporary basis. He didn''t want to learn anything from the Academy. Besides, as a swordsman, he even wanted to visit the library If you find anything in this library, you will not get what you want. The attitude of the monks of the three religions to swordsmen is not good. It is difficult to find something about swordsmen in a Confucian orthodox Academy!


    Therefore, Li Fuyao did not have any intention of going to the second or third floor. After walking by the bookshelves on the first floor, Li Fuyao looked at the familiar and unfamiliar names and flipped through the travel notes of poems. Finally, he stopped in front of an ancient book named "records of mountains and rivers". After picking it up, he simply sat down on the ground. After turning over the pages, he became fascinated ¡£


    Outside the open space, Ning Yingxue stood in the distance, symbolizing the dean''s wooden card, which was hanging on her waist at will. This young woman, who is still young, but whose identity is enough to say that she is only under the ancestor, has her hands around her chest, and her expression is indifferent.


    In front of her, there was an old man with an old face and a very kind look.


    As soon as the old man appeared, he said in praise: "girl Ning, when did you have such a good temper? You led a little swordsman to run to the library and told him all about you. Are you really choked up on the mountain? I really want to suffocate you. Tell me. I asked you to go down the mountain like Liu Meiyuan. Just go down the mountain. Don''t beat him and say that you are the dean of Xianyan Academy. When the mountain is in chaos, there will be a pot of porridge on the mountain. I''m a bad old man, but I don''t have the energy to deal with it. I''ll have to solve this problem yourself for a long time. "


    Ning Ying snow eyebrows a pick, "you today this lecture seems to be more than enough, tiger head snake tail?"


    As the highest generation of Xianyan academy, the most unfathomable old man is the ancestor.


    Xianyan Laozu sighed, "that little bastard named Liu, if you don''t say something when you go down the mountain, you don''t dare to recognize it. If you know that a little swordsman is coming up the mountain, he is afraid to expose his bastard affairs. Before that, he instigated his stupid younger martial brothers to go to trouble with this little guy. But I broke a leg and threw him in Jingsi Pavilion It''s in. "


    Ning Yingxue gloated and said, "as I said earlier, he has been so comfortable these years that he feels that as long as there is nothing important, he can let the Academy settle things for him. This time, it is clear that if the Academy knows about it, it will be even worse, so I hide it. Laozu, if he didn''t abandon his wife and son this time, would you still tolerate him? "


    Xianyan Laozu didn''t answer this question, but said happily, "guess if that little guy can turn over those things that I put into him on purpose?"


    Ning Yingxue shook her head. "Looking at him, it''s obviously that he doesn''t want to go up to the second floor. It''s not easy to find those things..."


    Said here, Ning Ying snow suddenly a Zheng, "ancestor, you put those things on the first floor?"


    Xianyan''s old ancestor laughed and played a sharp role. "If he stepped into the green silk realm with one and a half feet, if he stepped into that realm in our Xianyan academy, would it be very interesting for you to talk about it?"


    Ning Yingxue frowned and did not speak for a moment.


    Xianyan Laozu was not in a hurry. He just looked at the library and said with a smile, "the school palace, what is the scene now? Don''t you know? It''s a mess. Su ye and the old man want to clean up the inside and outside again. But how can it be so easy? Zhou xuance hoped that they could turn the tide back. They were all top-notch talents. It''s a pity that Su Ye became the leader of the school, but Li changgu was too strong-natured to take a step on the road of cultivation If Zhou xuance didn''t protect him, it would not be the scene of zhuxinglou. But it''s about two years old. The building must not be able to trap him. Why didn''t he go downstairs? As for the last one of the three, it was said that he was forced to have no place in the school. However, in my opinion, he just wanted to look at the school as an outsider earlier, so after leaving early, he didn''t see any trace. After careful calculation, it has been more than 100 years. "


    Ning Ying snow low voice reminds a way: "inside that fellow''s name has Fuyao two words."Xianyan Laozu chuckled: "that''s why we say we have fate. Otherwise, even if he''s from Luoyang City, it''s impossible for me to work so hard."


    Ning Yingxue thought for a moment and asked, "Laozu, before you left the school, were you good friends with Su Zhangjiao?"


    It''s good not to mention this, but when it comes to this, the ancestor of Xianyan gnaws his teeth and says, "those three guys'' eyes were higher than the top. Who can be looked at by the three eyes of the whole school? The man is OK. Li changgu and Su ye have never said that they admire anyone. It''s not easy to be their good friends! "


    After taking a breath, Xianyan Laozu said with a smile, "but I have some friendship with Su Ye."


    Ning Yingxue thumbs up. Before she can praise her, she is interrupted by Xianyan''s ancestor. "How about a friend who is known to all over the world? The scenery is him, not you. Let''s not expect to make friends with whom you feel proud. One day, let''s become the proud capital of others. It''s just like those golden words handed down by sages. You read them over and over again, and you think they are very correct. Have you ever thought about leaving some of them yourself? There is nothing wrong with the ambition of a scholar. As long as the heart is not bad, it is good. "


    Ning Yingxue was thoughtful, but she didn''t open her mouth to say anything. In the end, she just untied the wooden card on her waist and threw it to Xianyan ancestor.


    Xianyan Laozu looked at the wooden card like hot potato, did not dare to hold it in his hand, only a moment later he returned to Ning Yingxue''s waist.


    At that time, he finally set up a bureau and handed it to Ning Yingxue. Now that she wants to return it, she really has no door at all!


    Ning Yingxue looked at Xianyan''s ancestor, without expression, "I want to go down the mountain."


    Xianyan Laozu said coldly: "when you go down the mountain, you should also take this thing!"


    Ning Ying snow surprised way: "you are not afraid of me to give you trouble?"


    Xianyan Laozu waved his hand and said with a smile: "as long as the truth is told first, it will not hurt to cause trouble later."


    Ning Yingxue looks strange. After spending so many years on the mountain, he thought he had found out the old ancestor''s temper, but now he found out that it was still very early.


    "There are only a few truth in the world. It is one thing for others to listen to some of the truth, and it is another matter whether you speak or not. In any case, if you speak, you can do it."


    Xianyan Laozu rubbed his hands and opened his mouth with a smile, "as for this little guy, can we step into the green silk realm from Jianqi state today? How about a bet?"


    Ning Yingxue asked, "what are you gambling on?"


    Xianyan Laozu laughed, "Ning wench, if you lose, wait for a hundred years, you will get married. If you win, you can marry at any time you like."


    Ning Ying snow cold hum a, suddenly smile way: "that I bet he can step out that step."


    Xianyan Laozu was stunned, and then his face was ugly. He was very upset. He had not said his choice earlier. Now it is really a little more than the loss.


    He sighed for a moment.


    Ning Yingxue smiles at the library.


    Both of them were willing to believe that Li Fuyao could step out of the sword to the green silk.


    Xianyan Laozu opened his mouth and suddenly said, "when breaking the border, if there is too much movement, it is not a good thing."


    Ning Yingxue nodded and said: "so I gave you the old man''s zhenlingfu. As long as it wasn''t today, he even went from Jianqi to Chunqiu, and he didn''t get much."


    Xianyan Laozu''s face was painful and he said angrily, "girl Ning, I think you''d better marry him later, so as not to choose everywhere and have a bad look!"


    Ning Yingxue said with a smile: "it''s not the ancestor you said before. This guy is predestined with that person. As a friend of that person, you are predestined with you. In addition, his status as a sacrifice to the punishment Department of Luoyang city is a great predestination. What can I do not want to part with this piece of talisman?"


    "You think I''m an old ox nose Taoist over there in Liangxi, master of this thing? It''s not your stuff. You don''t care about it. "


    Ning Ying snow this time smile but not language, no longer and the ancestor many words, pointed to the library that inside.


    -


    sitting on the floor, Li Fuyao has read several books, from the beginning of the book "records of mountains and rivers" to the later "anecdotes of mountains and rivers" to the present "record of wild animals in mountains and rivers". However, compared with the previous books, Li Fuyao is more interested in this book, especially when he sees the snake preferences recorded in the books Next, I don''t dare to be careless at all. If it wasn''t for the book that can''t be taken away and he can''t annotate on it, maybe he''ll really have to write something.


    After closing this book, Li Fuyao put him back on the bookshelf. The two monks guarding here actually kept an eye on this side. Seeing that Li Fuyao didn''t have any idea of going upstairs, he didn''t read the articles of sages on the first floor, but some essays. After that, they were puzzled. Before, they just learned that Li Fuyao was Luoyang City They don''t know which one of the three religions is. After seeing it, they just think that Li Fuyao is a general wild monk, so they don''t care. Although yamazawa is more like a ghost than a swordsman, in fact, in Yanling, no Confucian monk will deliberately embarrass him. After all, not everyone is like Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect When the weather is over, we will stand on our own. In fact, at that point, even if the monks were not willing to pay attention to it.This is called self-reliance when it is small, but it can be called deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors when it is bigger.


    But right and wrong, in fact, are all the words of the school.


    In Xianyan academy, which has always been aloof from the world and has done more learning than practice, it pays little attention to this kind of thing.


    Li Fuyao''s strange behavior just made them lose their mind for a short time. It''s not so shocking.


    After the freshness, I won''t go to see Li Fuyao.


    Therefore, when Li Fuyao put down the book "records of wild animals in mountains and rivers" and pulled out a book with unknown name and yellowing paper from the bookshelf, no one here knew it.


    When he opened the book, he didn''t know why, but there was a sword in the book, piercing the paper and pointing at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked shocked, and then the sword spirit in the lingfu was like a river flowing into the sea. If it wasn''t for the zhenlingfu in his arms, he would have absorbed all the extra sword Qi in time. It would have been difficult for people not to find out if it was only on this floor.


    Li Fuyang raised his eyes to see the white light in the yellow book. Apart from a white light, there was nothing else but the words. Moreover, the sword spirit seemed to have turned into thousands of small swords and stabbed his eyes.


    One person, one book, confront each other with sword spirit.


    Li Fuyao has a plain look. Some of them understand that the master who wrote this book must be a swordsman with a profound realm. Maybe his swordsmanship has reached a very high level. Therefore, the book left behind has such a great prestige.


    This is the same truth as the talisman. If the material of a rune is good enough, the person who writes the rune is willing to inject Qi into it, and the amount of injection determines the strength of the rune. However, some articles written by saints themselves or monks with high level can also have good effect on the page.


    It''s not easy to see something left by swordsmen in the library of a Confucian orthodox Academy.


    Li Fuyao held his breath, forced a sword from his fingertips and stroked the pages of the book slowly. However, even this method was extremely difficult. After reading a line or two, he had to rest for a while.


    After only half a page of the book, Li Fuyao''s sword spirit was exhausted, and he had to close the book to recuperate.


    But the content of this half page book was enough to shock him.


    This half page book is a prologue, which is about the progress of this swordsman after he practiced his sword.


    In the half page book, there is a sentence that makes Li Fuyao dumbfounded.


    Into the morning and evening, into the spring and autumn at dusk?!


    The nine levels of swordsman, morning and evening and spring and autumn are the penultimate and the last four respectively. In the morning and evening realm, they are able to fight against the monks in the spring and Autumn period. Although it is hard to predict the outcome, it is not doomed to be one-sided. As for the spring and Autumn period, it is even more able to fight against the monks who climb the stairs, which is one of the highest combat power of swordsmen in the mountains and rivers.


    There is only one threshold between the two realms, but even so, if you want to cross this threshold, it does not mean that it can be achieved in a short time, but it can be crossed in a day.


    I''m afraid it''s something that even Chao Qingqiu has never done.


    As a swordsman, Li Fuyao was ten thousand times worse than his predecessor. It took him more than a year to get from Ningshen to Jianqi. He didn''t know how long it would take him to get to Qingsi. As for the spring and Autumn period, he didn''t even think about it.


    Therefore, after seeing this line of words, he was very impressed with the elder who had not yet met.


    At the bottom of his heart, Chen Sheng, a master who was afraid to finish the first three stages of Swordsman in a year, was not so talented.


    As for the old ancestor Xu Ji, in Li Fuyao''s mind, occupied the most weight!


    Even if one day, Li Fuyao met the sword immortal chaoqingqiu. Maybe in his opinion, the ancestor is still the most powerful swordsman.


    This idea has nothing to do with realm, it can be said to be wishful thinking, but in the end, it can be regarded as the small beauty in his heart.


    After resting for half an hour, Li Fuyao began to study again.


    From the beginning of reading a half page book, we have to rest for a little half an hour, and then we have to rest for a quarter of an hour after reading a whole page.


    From the whole day to midnight, Li Fuyao''s face turned white, his eyes sunken, but his eyes were bright.


    The spirit of the sword in lingfu dissipated quickly at the beginning, and now it''s a long stream. All these are the reasons that Li Fuyao has figured out.


    However, he did not know that when he was reading the book, two people outside the door, one was the oldest ancestor of Xianyan academy, and the other was now the dean. They were all looking at this place.


    But before you open your mouth to xianziyan, you smile


    Ning Ying snow looks plain, not a word.


    Xianyan Laozu sighed, "in fact, it''s not a big deal. If it''s not today, there will be tomorrow, even if it''s not good. When he finishes reading that book, how can he have to take a big step forward. It''s not bad. "


    Ning Ying Xue retorted: "I don''t think he is the guy who is good at that point."Xianyan ancestor was ready to say two words to attack Ning girl''s arrogance. But just a moment later, there was a sword meaning on the side of the library, which seemed to be piercing something. Because there was a talisman in his arms, other ordinary friars couldn''t see it, but his ancestor really saw it!


    You can''t fake it.


    After several attempts, the sword finally broke through its shackles.


    So for a moment, the library was as bright as day!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    The sudden brightness of the first floor of the library surprised the two watchers. However, before they were surprised, the suddenly bright library burst out with a brilliant brilliance.


    It''s like a colorful rainbow in the dark.


    But the light was fleeting.


    Sitting on the floor, Li Fuyao was in a daze, and his book had reached the last page.


    He has read the book.


    The inner vision lingfu is full of sword Qi, and the filling degree is higher than before.


    The threshold between Jianqi and Qingsi was leaped by him.


    He is now a swordsman in the green silk realm.


    Li Fuyao looks complicated and looks down at the book.


    It is no longer as fierce as before. There are only a few words left on it.


    It seems to be inanimate and lifeless.


    Li Fuyao wiped the sweat on his forehead, and he wanted to put the book back to its original place. When he reached out, he saw a bright light in front of him.


    There was an old man with gray hair and sitting in front of him with a yellow oil lamp.


    Li Fuyao remembers that at dusk, two watchmen of the library came to give him an oil lamp, but later he buried himself in the book and ignored it. Later, he blew him out with his own hands. Now the one in the old man''s hand should be the one he had sent before.


    The old man shook his head with a smile. "Since all the swords are gone, what''s the use of putting them back? If you don''t mind, you can take them down the mountain. According to my old man, those verses are quite good. Especially there is a sentence like" the sharp mountain on the sea is like a sword, and the autumn is full of sorrow. "Even if it''s from an old man who has read all his life They are all excellent poems. I thought that few scholars in the world could write this kind of spirit, just like Li changgu''s saying, "I will cut off the dragon''s feet and chew the meat of the dragon.". So that they can''t go back to the court and stay at night. " It''s a winning work, but later I found out that you swordsmen, if you are willing to write poetry, you can''t be inferior in attainments. After all, you are not small in skills and high in spirit. You are much better than these pedantic scholars. "


    Li Fuyao was startled and asked in a low voice, "does the old man know Mr. Li changgu as well?"


    The old ancestor of Xianyan Academy said with a smile, "how can you not recognize it? You were not born when I wrote poetry with him in Jingkou mountain. It''s just that this guy is very stubborn, and later he was imprisoned in Jiexing building by the Academy. For more than a hundred years, I went to see him once and was almost beaten to death. Later, I thought about it and forget it. No, it''s no big deal. Anyway, he can''t die. I have hundreds of years to die. Sooner or later, I will have a chance. "


    Li Fuyao did not know the truth of Li changgu''s being trapped in the tower of picking stars. Although he knew some of them, he did not know the truth. However, it seems that the ancestor did not want to explain in detail. Li Fuyao did not ask. He just took the book in his hand and asked, "Mr. old man, who wrote this book, can you tell me?"


    Xianyan Laozu looked at Li Fuyao, thought for a moment, and then shook his head again. "I don''t really know who wrote it. You swordsmen are full of strange characters. I don''t know who they are. To tell the truth, I have read this book, but it''s different from your reading method. I also want to ask you about the things about the morning and evening, the spring and Autumn Period in the evening Some of the swordsmen have been successful? "


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile: "to tell you the truth, I''ve never heard of it. I''m afraid even the Chaojian immortal has never been like this."


    Xianyan''s old ancestor frowned. "Once I realized this, the monks in the Western Buddhist soil had done it, and the scholars here have never heard of it. As for the Niubi Taoist priest in Liangxi, he has never heard of it. It''s hard for you swordsmen to walk so fast. It''s hard for you to walk so fast." Li Fuyao laughed bitterly and said nothing. From the old gentleman''s words, it was not difficult to guess his identity. However, when he saw the old Xianyan ancestor, Li Fuyao felt that it was not a good feeling to not say something. Therefore, for a moment, Li Fuyao was stuck in his throat and felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Xianyan Laozu hehe said with a smile, "is it to say that Liu Meiyuan''s son of a bitch went down the mountain to commit that kind of thing?"


    Li Fuyao was eager to speak but stopped.


    The old ancestor of Xianyan sighed: "when he was young, he caused a lot of things when he went up the mountain. However, I thought that he had a poor life experience, so he seldom punished him. But this time he made such a big accident. I have broken one of his legs and locked him in Jingsi Pavilion. After that, if the child of the poor girl''s stomach wants to go up the mountain, he will be allowed to go up the mountain, but he can''t go up the mountain If it''s not a big deal, it''s OK to let him study in the Academy. The academy should not have been in charge of the affairs between the woman and him, and was too lazy to worry about it. However, as long as the woman went up the mountain to say that she wanted to punish Liu Meiyuan, the Academy had no problem with it. I will not only tell you these words, but I will also spread them to Luoyang City. I will give the woman the choice. "


    Li Fu shook his head and thought of it. He bowed his hands and said, "thank you very much, sir."Li Fuyao did not speak frankly, but no matter how he looked at it, the ancestor of Xianyan should know why.


    Xianyan Laozu handed Li Fuyao the oil lamp in his hand and said in a soft voice, "besides the relationship with Luoyang City, it''s also because you have some relationship with an old friend of mine. Of course, this relationship is very small for you, and you don''t need to think about it. In the end, there are still some scholars on Xiaoya mountain. Li Fuyao''s books on learning can''t compare with them As a scholar, most of the contents she heard were from unknown sources. However, Ning Yingxue occasionally explained them, but she did not explain them in depth. She led Li Fuyao through school buildings and came to a small wooden house.


    Li Fuyao soon smelled a smell of wine.


    Looking up, there is a word of wine on the plaque above the small wooden house.


    Ning Yingxue pushes the door in and looks at Li Fuyao, who is still standing outside the door. He doesn''t understand and asks, "don''t you drink?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned, unable to laugh or cry.


    Ning Yingxue doesn''t care about him any more. He goes straight in and comes out with a jar of wine. He takes two wine bowls and puts them on the wooden table outside the wooden house.


    "I always drink wine. If I don''t like it, I''ll have a good drink. If I don''t like it, I''ll have a good one."


    Ning Yingxue looked at Li Fuyao and said suspiciously, "are you also that kind of guy who doesn''t drink?"


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to go to her and sit down. He thought, "I want to drink wine, but I can''t drink much."


    Ning Yingxue nodded, without too much nonsense. After pouring a bowl for herself, she pushed the wine jar to Li Fuyao''s side. She didn''t care about him. She took a sip.


    Seeing this scene, Li Fuyao was a little distracted. The girl who liked drinking before was Lu Xiaowan, the girl who met in the state of Zhou. However, as a female escort, it is not a strange thing that she likes drinking. However, as the head of the Academy, Dean Ning looks more chivalrous than a scholar.


    When Ning Yingxue finished drinking her own bowl of wine, she saw that Li Fuyao had only poured a small half of the bowl for herself, which made her feel a little funny. Then she began to ask, "why, can''t I drink it or don''t want to drink it?"


    Li Fu shook his head with a wry smile.


    Ning Yingxue was too lazy to continue to study these details. He calmly said, "Li Fuyao, I want to ask you a few questions."


    Li Fuyao put down the wine bowl and said, "Ning Just ask, Dean


    Ning Yingxue laughs off Li Fuyao''s address, then knocks the edge of the bowl with her finger and asks with a smile, "is it reasonable at the foot of the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned. After careful consideration, he said with a smile: "truth is sure to be said, but there will be some people who don''t reason."


    Ning Yingxue held her cheek in her hand. Perhaps she felt that the answer was really a bit of a panacea. She said with some dullness: "when I meet someone who doesn''t reason with reason, should I reason with him first or fight directly?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer. He saw that the dean of the Academy didn''t understand anything. He just asked casually. In this case, if he didn''t answer, it didn''t help.


    Ning Yingxue is bored with her fingers to tap on the edge of the wine bowl. The percussion places are different, and the percussion force is different, so there are different sounds. When you listen carefully, it seems that someone is playing a tune. It''s very nice.


    Ning Yingxue suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Li Fuyao, do you think that your trip, except for going to Xiaoya mountain, was arranged by Luoyang City and our Xianyan academy, and you feel a little unhappy at the bottom of your heart?"


    Li Fu shook his head. "When someone arranges to take a road, it depends on what the road is, whether the other party is trying to harm me, or even if he wants to help me, take a closer look. I am a swordsman in the state of Zhou and Chen, which can be said to be very powerful. It can be put in Luoyang City, but it is not so powerful The emperor Yanling revealed his heart to me. I think it''s interesting, and I don''t have to ask me to die. I think it''s more interesting to help me this time. I think it''s most interesting. I''m afraid it''s just for the sake of this that I can go back willingly in case of disasters in Luoyang City. However, the Xianyan academy, which is one of them, has to have a good relationship with me. At that time, two things should be considered differently. "


    Ning Yingxue stares at Li Fuyao for several times, and then says strangely, "how do I think that if you don''t practice sword, you will achieve higher achievements on our road?"


    When Yan Yu first explored his physical qualifications in Baiyu Town, he was able to take the initiative to say whether he would like to go to the school palace with him. In fact, there was Gu Yuan under Yan Yu''s family. He was the first student in the whole school, and he could also look up to Li Fuyao. In fact, Li Fuyao''s achievements in becoming a monk of the three religions must be higher than that of becoming a swordsman It is much easier for him to take another road than to walk on the road of swordsman.


    Chen Sheng didn''t say that he was a natural talent. He just said it was just OK.


    However, the first time he lost his school was due to an outsider, and the second time was because of himself.Now that he has made such a choice, Li Fuyao has no choice even if he wants to regret it. What''s more, the swordsman''s road seems to be more comfortable even though it is more difficult.


    After drinking a few bowls of wine, Ning Yingxue''s face turned red. She talked a lot about it, saying that if there was no ancestor, Liu Meiyuan would have been driven down the mountain by her. But the old ancestor is not there and the old ancestor is not, which are two different things. Has the final say, if she has no old ancestor, she will have the final say in the Academy. If she meets such a bad ass, Liu Meiyuan will drive him down the hill. It is still light. But when the old man is in the mountains, even if the old woman is not there, she will feel embarrassed if she wants to deal with Liu Meiyuan. The academy is a reasonable place, but sometimes there is some mixture of human feelings and reasoning is not so easy.


    Li Fuyao listened to her from the beginning to the end, without much to say. When Ning Yingxue said that she would go to Luoyang to see the woman, Li Fuyao said a few words in a low voice, mostly to remind her of the current state of the woman. Finally, when Li Fuyao heard her talk about the things between men and women, she thought of the girl far away in the north He felt more and more sorry for her drinking, so he drank half a bowl of wine to the end, there are still many.


    Seeing Ning Yingxue about to fall on the table, Li Fuyao wants to reach out and help her. But soon, her eyes open. Where is the drunkenness in her eyes? She looks at Li Fuyao and says with a smile, "what do you want to do?"


    Li Fuyao''s hand was still hanging in the air. He shook his head awkwardly and did not speak.


    After drinking a jar of wine, Ning Yingxue asks Li Fuyao if he wants to see something else on the mountain. Li Fuyao thought for a moment and asked a puzzled question. Ning Yingxue frowned, "the ancestor just broke his leg and gave him a small punishment. It would be nice if he could rest for a few days. After that, if he was honest and devoted to learning, he would go to Luoyang City to see the woman. It''s unrealistic for him to go to Luoyang City to see that woman."


    Now that he had got the answer, Li Fuyao nodded and stopped talking about it. Finally, he only said that he wanted to see him.


    Ning Yingxue didn''t refuse. She just led Li Fuyao to Jingsi Pavilion. Although she had a small generation, she was indeed the dean. It didn''t matter where she went. No one dared to stop her.


    After coming to Jingsi Pavilion, Ning Yingxue, as always, did not go in, and waited outside for a little half an hour. After Li Fuyao appeared again, his expression remained unchanged, that is to say, he was going down the mountain.


    Ning Yingxue didn''t stop and didn''t say much. She just sent it to the gate of the academy and waved to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao turned down the mountain with a smile, and this trip was the end.


    Ning Yingxue didn''t want to send Li Fuyao to the foot of the mountain. She stood at the door for a moment. After waiting for Li Fuyao to turn around, she returned to the Academy. However, after thinking about it, Ning Yingxue went into Jingsi Pavilion and interrupted Liu Meiyuan''s other leg.


    Finally, she came out satisfied and went to pick up her things. In the end, she said that she would go down the mountain. It was true.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    It took a day and a night for Li Fuyao to set foot in the green silk realm in the library, and then got a poem manuscript. No matter how it was calculated, it was a worthwhile trip.


    On the way down the mountain, although Ning Yingxue didn''t see him off, Chen muyuan, who had led him up the mountain before, appeared on a mountain road. This scholar seems to have been waiting for a long time.


    After seeing Li Fuyao, he said with apology: "elder martial sister Ning said that he would receive Mr. Li on the mountain. If not, I would not have left alone."


    Li Fu swayed and waved his hand, indicating that there was no big problem.


    They went down the mountain along the mountain road. Chen muyuan said some trivial things about the mountain. When he was near the foot of the mountain, he stopped and waved to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao stood still and saluted.


    Chen muyuan turned back to the mountain, and Li Fuyao went north alone.


    It was only when he got to the foot of the mountain that Li Fuyao thought it was really interesting.


    It turned out that the borrowed horse didn''t follow yuan Xia''s team back to Luoyang City, but was waiting at the foot of the mountain. This guy, who was not a good horse in appearance or blood, looked at Li Fuyao from afar and ran to this side. When he got close to Li Fuyao, he put his huge horse''s head against Li Fuyao''s chest.


    Li Fuyao touched this guy and thought that if he went into the demon soil one day, would he see those demon monks and be scared to death on the spot?


    Now it''s still possible to let this guy walk with him for a long time. Li Fuyao turned on his horse, patted him on the neck, said to himself with a smile: "don''t you think I have something good in me that I don''t want to go? Not at all afraid that I''ll stew you up? "


    Maybe it''s really a wise move. The horse made a swing and turned its big eyes. It didn''t dare to go forward.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "go, if you don''t go, you will really be eaten."


    Hearing this, the horse spread its hooves and ran forward, not fast or slow.


    Li Fuyao didn''t rush him too much. I have a good idea of how it is.


    After Li Fuyao''s figure disappeared completely, Xianyan''s ancestor came to Jingsi Pavilion on the side of Xianyun peak on the mountain. Liu Meiyuan, whose legs had been interrupted by him and Ning Yingxue, had a miserable scene. He was lying on the bed, pale and dripping with sweat.


    There was a strong smell of medicine in the house.


    When Liu Meiyuan saw the old ancestor of Xianyan come in, he was not as peaceful as before, but directly roared at his throat: "Ning Yingxue, that crazy woman, broke her other leg for no reason. This crazy woman doesn''t know what kind of book she is reading. She is so unreasonable. How can she be the head of a hospital? If it goes on like this, Xianyan academy will be in a precarious situation Zou, you''re going to make the decision for me! We must investigate this matter closely! "


    Xianyan Laozu looked at this young man who had always loved him in his daily life. Liu Meiyuan had a poor life experience. In addition, he was not bad at dealing with other people. Therefore, he chose to forgive the young man for his minor mistakes.


    But he didn''t think that the next time he went to the mountain, he would forget all the truth he had told him. What if he met yamazawa Yexiu, the woman he wanted? Even if it''s a Taoist on the other side of Liangxi, he can''t marry him?


    This is the truth he told him for a long time. If you really like a girl, how can you marry a girl if you are not a demon Xiu?


    Since he knew that, and used the two men''s other bastard reasons to prevaricate the woman, it was certain that he had no feelings for the woman. But since he still had no feelings, why did he take the woman''s body.


    Xianyan Laozu didn''t get angry. After he went down the mountain, he got married with a woman without knowing about it. But he was so angry that Liu Meiyuan didn''t dare to recognize it, and he didn''t want to.


    Why else would he break one of his legs?


    As for the fact that the other leg was broken by girl Ning, it was also within the scope of Xianyan ancestor''s acceptance. He also knew that if he was not still on the mountain, Liu Meiyuan in front of him would not have been simply broken two legs. He would have been expelled from the academy and abandoned for cultivation.


    If there was any fluke about Liu Meiyuan in Xianyan''s ancestors'' mind, after this moment, he did not want to have any luck.


    The oldest ancestor on the mountain just looked at Liu Meiyuan without speaking or doing anything.


    Liu Meiyuan''s twisted face gradually calmed down. He said to himself, "did the ancestor give up Meiyuan completely?"


    Looking at the miserable young man, Xianyan said calmly: "from the moment Ning girl walked out of the library, you should know that the academy is not on you, and you should not preside over the overall situation. Even if you have any ideas about the Academy before, you should stop completely from then on. I don''t know how you think in your heart, and you always think that I should let you come To be the next president? "


    "But even if I have this idea, you should also know that you can''t be the Dean with your leather bag, and you can''t be the Dean without ink in your stomach. You know that I''m going to give up after reading the books in the library. Don''t you give up after reading a few books? In that case, how can you be the dean? ""It''s not easy to be a man, and so is being a scholar. It''s even more difficult to be the dean of an academy. So it took me about 100 years to choose a girl Ning. As to why it''s not you, can you think about it yourself?"


    In the face of Xianyan ancestor''s censure, Liu Meiyuan looks complicated and says nothing.


    The disappointment in Xianyan''s eyes became more and more intense. He waved his sleeve and said, "when you are well healed, you can go down the mountain by yourself. As for where you are going, I don''t care. But I hope you don''t throw away your conscience completely. It''s better to be responsible for the woman. As for the woman''s only child, if you find that it is possible to step on this road in the future, you can also send it to the mountain Even if he doesn''t, it''s necessary for him to study here. As for you, don''t come. "


    Liu Meiyuan, who was seriously injured and broke two legs, struggled for a moment. He still clasped his fist and whispered, "thank you for your pity."


    Xianyan Laozu didn''t say anything more. He turned around and left the Jingsi Pavilion.


    Out of the Jingsi Pavilion, Xianyan Laozu saw Ning Yingxue carrying luggage, standing not far from an old pine.


    Looking at Xianyan Laozu, Ning Yingxue raised an eyebrow, "I thought that the ancestor saw him like this, how to say also want to look for my trouble, it seems that Yingxue is wrong."


    Xianyan Laozu looked at the girl in front of her, and said: "if anything can let you guess this girl, I am not a fool?"


    Ning Yingxue smilingly opened his mouth, "the old ancestor''s eyes can''t hold a bit of sand, I know."


    Xianyan Laozu clapped his forehead and said with chagrin: "the little guy was good before. I knew I had to give him a mouth."


    Ning Yingxue was stunned at first, and then she suddenly realized that she was raising her eyebrows. "Why, do you want the academy and the academy to be enemies?"


    Xianyan Laozu waved his hand, "nowadays, scholars are not reasonable. It''s really a bastard."


    Ning Yingxue slightly mocked: "on such a bastard world, is not my ancestor also watching for one or two hundred years?"


    At this moment, Ning Yingxue''s tone is not like a young man at all, but like a man who has seen the changes of the world.


    The old ancestor of Xianyan was staring at this woman with a complicated look. Things on the mountain, especially those monks on the mountain, really had some things that could not be easily seen through at a glance. For example, why could this woman stand out among many generations of scholars?


    In addition to their own talent, good temperament, smart, in fact, there are some unknown things.


    Although those things do not belong to Ning Yingxue, they are still inextricably related to Ning Yingxue.


    Ning Yingxue suddenly turned his head and asked, "Laozu, what kind of woman did you often say in your mouth before? It was always hidden in the past. Now I''m going down the mountain, don''t you tell me?"


    Xianyan Laozu waved his hand and said to himself, "I don''t know how many years ago those romantic and snowy things are. Who can remember them? Even if they do, they are not interested in talking to others. Besides, I, a hundred year old man, have long been indifferent to these love. If you have this spare time, you might as well read more books."


    Ning Yingxue tilted her head and looked at Xianyan''s ancestor. Suddenly, she said strangely, "according to your old man''s appearance, it seems that few girls can see it?"


    Xianyan old ancestor disdains to wave a hand, "lazy and you this wench nonsense."


    Ning Yingxue laughs and waves to Xianyan''s ancestor. He is going down the mountain.


    Xianyan Laozu stood in place, silent, and finally just waved his hand.


    In his hundreds of years, apart from learning, he met an interesting girl. She was beautiful and good-natured, but she liked to wander around too much. She always liked to expose people''s shortcomings. Finally, she was twisted and broken by a hermit yamazawa. When he found her, her body was cold and she was beaten to death San, he didn''t even recall her to see her for the last time.


    For this reason, the ancestor, who had been learning all his life, spent a whole decade to find the wild man. This was the first time in his life to kill people, and the only time so far.


    After avenging her, he went all over the mountains and rivers to find the girl''s afterlife.


    That girl, it used to be the same as now.


    Or the same straightforward, or the same old smart, or the same smart.


    But it''s all the same, only a little different.


    She''s not her.


    Xianyan Laozu thought about it and murmured in a low voice: "fate is done."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    When he rode northward, especially when he rode alone, Li Fuyao felt that he had the demeanor of those great swordsmen in his mouth. Unfortunately, the horse under his hip was not very interesting. After walking for dozens of miles, he was tired and frothing.


    Li Fuyao didn''t feel any abnormalities at first. After waiting for the trees to fade away slowly in the line of sight, he looked down at the horse''s condition. It didn''t matter what he saw. It looked at the foam around his big mouth. It frightened Li Fuyao. He waited for him all day and night. If he died in the wilderness, it would be too bad. ¡£


    He turned over and dismounted from the horse. After a careful look, he found that the horse was just exhausted. Li Fuyao, who was relieved, did not go on his way. He tied the horse to a place where he could eat enough. Then he sat down on the big Bluestone beside him, untied the sword box behind his back, took the green silk sword out of the sword box and put it on his knee. In a twinkling of an eye, he looked at the empty sword case again.


    Li Fuyao looks melancholy. His martial uncle Xie Lu gave Xiaoxue a gift. Although he didn''t take the Xiaoxue sword out to the enemy before, when he raised the sword, he could always remember the strange female martial uncle. Now after leaving the Xiaoxue sword to Li Xiaoxue, he can''t see it any more. He feels that his heart is empty.


    However, even if there was only one piece of green silk left in the sword box, Li Fuyao never wanted to put it away. The reason why he hung the green silk around his waist was that it was given by another martial uncle Liu Yibai. On the other hand, he always felt that it was not convenient to carry a sword around his waist. Besides, he wanted to hide people''s eyes.


    Maybe he was Li Fuyao. He felt vaguely that his sword spirit would have dissipated if it was not for the fact that this poem manuscript had been in existence for a long time. He thought that if he met with the sword spirit of Li Fuyao, he would either die on the spot or be seriously injured.


    It is very likely that one of the swordsmen who crossed the spring and Autumn period came to the realm of climbing the stairs. The remaining sword spirit in the poems he wrote at random could help Li Fuyao go from Jianqi to Qingsi. If that master still exists in the world, what kind of elegant demeanor would it be?


    I''m afraid that even if we can''t defeat the sage in the clouds, few people in the mountains and rivers can fight against it, right?


    Xu Ji, the old ancestor of Jianshan, was once recognized as a top-ranking swordsman in the mountains and rivers before the sword came out. It was even generally believed that the future was better than that of chaoqingqiu. When chaoqingqiu became a sword immortal, no one would fail to step over that barrier because of Xu Ji. But later, Xu Ji insisted on making the sword for Jianshan, which ended his sword immortal hope Hope, in fact, we all know why.


    Even Xu Ji knows.


    If there is no plan of the monks of the three religions, no one will believe it.


    But even so, at that time, we could see that Xu Ji was still determined to make the sword, so that all the mountains and rivers knew that Jianshan could not be deceived!


    Even if he failed to become a sword immortal, he was destined to be remembered for a long time.


    I talked to the old ancestor Xianyan about swordsman before, and he said a few words. In fact, Li Fuyao knew what he meant. Even the three religions didn''t want to see the sword immortal become a sword immortal. If another swordsman hopes to become the second sword immortal in the past six thousand years, he will be killed if he shows some signs before that day.


    Li Fuyao is still a green silk realm now. He doesn''t feel much about it. As the realm goes up a little bit, I''m afraid he won''t feel that way.


    Why do swordsmen often haunt the demon land for six thousand years? This is enough to make people think deeply.


    After thinking too much, Li Fuyao shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He put away his green silk sword and stood up. Seeing that the horse was much better than before, he went to lead the horse and did not dare to ride any more. He just led the horse forward.


    This time, although Li Fuyao did not walk on the official road, but to be honest, the path is still spacious.


    One man, one horse, not crowded.


    Li Fuyao patted his waist. If he had put it in the past, he would have drunk a pot of wine hanging around his waist.


    After several steps, Li Fuyao was stunned at the scene. He bent his head and held his fingers to calculate. Half a quarter of an hour later, he remembered that today was his birthday. After today, he could not say anything about youth.


    Remembering the words Li Wenjing took for him, Li Fuyao laughed.


    It''s been four years since I came out of white fish town to Jianshan and from Jianshan to Luoyang City.


    Li Fuyao reached out to his chest and then touched his head. He vaguely remembered that he was so tall when he was in white fish town. Now he has such a high height.


    Li Fuyao laughed.


    What he didn''t know was that at this moment, on both sides of the mountain, there was a group of mountain bandits staring at Li Fuyao. One of the burly men carried a big knife and watched Li Fuyao rowing alone. He couldn''t help but look at the big leader who was dressed differently from the mountain bandits. He asked suspiciously, "brother, do you think this guy is really not a fool Son? "


    There was a big mole between his brows and eyes. The man scolded, "have you ever seen a fool and know how to meditate?"The strong man was speechless for a moment.


    The man said in a low voice, "tell the brothers that the boy''s horse will not be able to run after eating the grass we''ve given medicine to. Try to behave as much as possible when going down the mountain."


    As soon as this sentence was said, it was not only the strong man, but also the mountain bandits around him.


    Manners?


    When mountain bandits pay attention to this thing?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    Luoyang City, winter to spring has been in March.


    One old and one young were walking slowly in a not spacious lane. In front of him was an old Confucian scholar with a bookcase on his back. His face was old and his figure was not tall. On closer inspection, he even had some rickets.


    At the moment, carrying a bookcase and walking in the lane, the old Confucian scholar is still garrulous. First, he recited some famous sentences widely circulated by Confucian sages, and then he said a few exquisite poems that he saw in a certain poem manuscript.


    After reading and reading, the old scholar just sighed and looked up. He didn''t know where he was looking. However, no matter where he looked, he couldn''t cross the high walls on both sides, so he could only confine himself to the present.


    The young man who followed the old Confucian scholar was slender, with a long white robe, a wine gourd hanging on one side of his waist, and a long sheath sword with a sheath that you can see clearly on his scabbard if you have better eyesight.


    Taking the word "mountain and river" as the name of the sword is enough to prove that the sword is extraordinary. What''s more, the young man hanging the sword also has the word "mountain and river" in his name.


    Walking in the alley, the young man did not hide his sword spirit. Therefore, wherever he went, he must be full of sword spirit.


    The old Confucian scholar in front of him had already told him about this and tried to persuade him, but the young man didn''t care.


    The old Confucian scholar is not the kind of pedantic scholar who has to go over and over many times. After he has said it again, the young man will stop talking nonsense and let the young man go.


    Traveling with the young man for more than two years, he has traveled through several countries in Yanling, Dayu and Liangxi. The old Confucian scholar witnessed how the young man went from the green silk realm to the Taiqing realm. He also watched the young man''s sword spirit become more pure and more fierce.


    If we let him compete with ye Shengge two years ago, it''s still hard to say, but at least he has a seven point chance.


    However, the present Ye Sheng song is not the same as Ye Sheng song two years ago. It is hard to say if you meet again.


    Among the mountains and rivers, Dao planted Ye Sheng song, which is still regarded by many young people as a mountain figure. Others want to cross the mountain, but the young man just wants to cut the mountain with a sword.


    His swordsmanship is the way ahead, but if there are any obstacles, they will be cut off with one sword.


    This kind of Kendo coincides with the Sword Fairy Liuxiang six thousand years ago, but there is a difference of 6000 years between them, and the relationship is not too big.


    After a few steps, the young man suddenly stopped and took a look at the transformed mansion not far from his eyes, and then looked down at a stone wall in the lane.


    There are several sword marks on it.


    He said with a light smile: "he has played a sword here. He should have fought against a monk in the Taiqing area. In the end, he won, but it was not easy to win."


    The old Confucian scholar, whose realm has never been known to outsiders, stopped, turned his head and looked at the sword marks on the wall. He nodded thoughtfully, "the sword idea is here, and has entered the door. If it is difficult, it is still on the right road. Xu Ji valued him at that time and did not hesitate to make a sword for him for thousands of miles It seems that your aptitude is not as good as you are, but in fact, it''s just the right kind of talent. It''s as high as Bai Zhihan''s, but after several decades, he almost climbed into the sea and finally failed to achieve the realm of sword immortal. "


    "Let''s talk about Xu Ji and Chao Qingqiu. At the beginning, Xu Ji''s qualifications were much higher than that of Chao Qingqiu. But in the end, he was not as good as Chao Qingqiu. Once Chao Qingqiu entered the sword immortal, he was the most powerful person in the mountains and rivers. Whether it was a saint of the three religions or a demon giant, meeting him was just a matter of a sword."


    "Wushanhe, Li Fuyao is the only one in your generation. If both of you can become sword immortals in the sea, I will feel that he will climb that peak before you."


    As the youngest and youngest disciple of Jianshan, Wu Shanhe has also experienced many battles of life and death after he went down the mountain. No matter who the opponent is or whether his accomplishments are high or low, he will devote all his efforts to it. He only wants to revitalize Jianshan.


    As for how to revitalize it, we must first step into the sea and become another sword immortal among the mountains and rivers.


    Now, when the old Confucian scholar talked about the succession of sword immortals in the future, Wu Shanhe did not admit defeat and said: "even if Fuyao has a chance to climb the sea, I wushanhe will not be half a point slower than him!"


    The old Confucian scholar said with a low smile: "since you have the word" mountain and river "in your name, it can be seen that some people expect you deeply. In the final analysis, if there is no word" if ", you may become a sword immortal far higher than Li Fuyao


    He gazed at the young man who had traveled with him for two years, experienced many wars, and had some changes in temperament. For a moment, he was silent. After six thousand years of decline, it was unrealistic to rely on one or two people to turn the tide and continue to be brilliant.


    At first, he bowed down, and then he bent down. Finally, Wu Shanhe, sitting on the ground, stroked the sword marks and sighed softly: "I know why my ancestors treated him better than me. I am a disciple of Jianshan. In the future, I will shoulder the heavy responsibility of Jianshan, but he is not. Just like the poor son and the rich daughter mentioned by the common people, he is just a Jianshan capital The one who didn''t go up there was martial Uncle Chen Sheng who took in his apprentices and three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan taught them attentively, but after all, they were not disciples of Jianshan. Therefore, the ancestors hoped that he would live a free and easy life, and would not put the burden on him, so he had more love. "After standing up, Wu Shanhe said with a smile: "since the old ancestor valued me so much, I should carry on the heavy load as he wishes."


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t say much. He just untied the bookcase behind his back and searched for a long time. He found a porcelain bowl that didn''t look special and handed it to Wushan river. Wu Shanhe quietly untied the wine gourd on his waist and poured a bowl for the old Confucian scholar. They sat against the wall in the lane. Wu Shanhe looked up and drank the wine in the gourd. The old Confucian scholar was carrying wine and thinking of Xu Ji, the Jianshan mountain Laozu Zong, it was a certainty that he was dead. When the news of his sword shaking for Li Fu reached his ears, he knew that he just didn''t tell Wu Shanhe.


    As one of the few friends of the old Confucian scholar in his life, the ancestor of Jianshan didn''t look like an old friend who could talk freely for several days and nights. However, he absolutely believed that anyone who wanted to kill himself in front of him would get a strong sword.


    No matter that person is a saint of the three religions, or a demon soil big demon, but so it is.


    Is this kind of friend worth his deep friendship?


    He once wrote a eulogy for his apprentice Xi Chunan, but he never wrote one for Xu Ji, because even he did not want to believe that Xu Ji had really disappeared between heaven and earth.


    There are two kinds of people who have no afterlife.


    The first is the common people killed by friars, and the second is Xu Ji, a monk on the mountain who doesn''t want to have an afterlife.


    Ordinary people killed by friars still have some ways to find the scattered souls if others have the intention. It''s not without a chance to pay some price. However, since they are determined not to have an afterlife, they will naturally disperse their souls after death, even if they want to find them.


    After drinking that bowl of wine, the old Confucian scholar collected the wine bowl and asked casually, "Wushan River, these places in the mountains and rivers have almost passed by, and then you are going to go to the demon soil?"


    Wu Shanhe shook his head and said with a soft smile, "I''m going to visit the Western Buddhist land instead of building a pile."


    The old Confucian scholar thought for a while and finally nodded, "in this case, let''s separate here. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to die because of your accomplishments in Taiqing."


    Wu Shanhe stood up, patted the wine gourd on his waist and said with a smile, "where are you going?"


    The old Confucian scholar took it for granted, "naturally go to the demon soil to find Chao Qingqiu and tell him how much I have exerted on the swordsman."


    Wu Shanhe laughed, and finally said, "if you meet him, he happens to be in danger. Please give me a hand. As for the human relationship, I will write it on my head."


    The old Confucian student was surprised and said, "how, deep feelings?"


    Wu Shanhe said calmly, "in the end, he will call me elder martial brother."


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t have a good way: "so you bastard don''t know to go by yourself?"


    Wu Shanhe took it for granted, "when I enter the demon land, I must take out my sword and cut off my head. At least, it''s too early for me to be a demon Xiu in the realm of climbing stairs."


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t speak much, but just shook his head. He didn''t see many swordsmen in the world. Anyway, he was not afraid to say big words early, which was just such a Wushan river.


    The two separated. The old Confucian scholar walked northward with his bookcase on his back, while Wu Shanhe just stood there, smiling at this fellow scholar for two years, protecting his safety during each war.


    After thinking about it, Wu Shanhe solemnly saluted him.


    No matter whether the old Confucian scholar wanted to have a little affection with his ancestors, or said that he was green eyed, at least he helped him. Wu Shanhe had no reason not to write down this friendship.


    The old Confucian scholar never looked back. He did not tell Wu Shanhe that there was a swordsman in Luoyang City. He didn''t know how much higher his realm was. He didn''t go to see him in person.


    There are some things that he doesn''t feel necessary.


    The old Confucian scholar also believed that even if he had told Wu Shanhe, the latter would have rejected him with four unnecessary words.


    In that case, there is no need to say more.


    After the salute, Wushan River moved forward with a sword and soon disappeared.


    The old Confucian scholar carried his bookcase and went out of the city.


    But when he was about to get close to the gate, he suddenly stopped and turned his head. There was a sword in the direction of the tower.


    The old Confucian scholar suddenly realized, "yes, since you have come to Luoyang City, how can you not see him? Now that I see him, I must be satisfied to hand out a sword. But Li changgu, who is more than 100 years older than you, will look up to your sword? "


    "It turns out that this is your first real life and death battle."


    "No wonder you want to come to Luoyang City. You know it for a long time."


    -


    the scholar standing on the high platform of the star picking tower stood up and mentioned the short bitter day beside him. This was the first time in his life that he watched a swordsman make a sword at him.


    Although there is no chance to kill, the sword spirit is not fake at all.


    Li changgu looked at the young man with the sword hanging on his waist and climbing the stairs step by step. He had the thought of going downstairs for the first time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    The elders in the river and lake always find out some truth. Unfortunately, most of them don''t have much ink in their stomachs. So when they say these truths from their mouths, they can''t hear them very well.


    However, today, the saying that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers is not so wrong if it is put on the Wushan river who is climbing the stairs. Although this Jianshan disciple has traveled for the past two years and has dealt with many mountain spirits and wild monsters, the mountain river sword on his waist does not know how many mountain spirits and wild monsters have been killed.


    No matter how the two swordsmen were born, they would not have their own lives.


    However, today''s battle is the first time for Wu Shanhe to confront his opponent who is also a swordsman. It is of great significance.


    Although there was no opportunity to kill when he went upstairs, Wu Shanhe clearly asked for this battle. The elder who was in the tower of picking stars should also know about it.


    As for whether Li changgu, who is upstairs, will do his best to kill wushanhe upstairs, it is not clear. Wu Shanhe does not know either. Although he knows that if Li changgu really wants to make every effort, he will die today, but he also wants to strike a sword at him.


    This is the first time he met a swordsman after he went down Jianshan.


    The palpitation in the heart is far greater than worry.


    No matter what you have to do, it''s normal to die.


    Li changgu had a short bitter day hanging around his waist. He went downstairs step by step from the high platform. Every step down, the realm would drop a little bit. When he looked at the Wushan River from a distance, he looked at the young man who slowly climbed the stairs with his sword handle in his hand.


    The two swordsmen, whose ages are different for a hundred years and whose realm is also very different, have four eyes opposite each other.


    Wu Shan he said in a loud voice: "younger generation Wushan River, want to pass a sword to the previous generation, after a sword, naturally leave."


    Li changgu asked flatly, "so, I''m not afraid I''ll kill you with my cruel hand?"


    Wu Shanhe said with a loud smile: "one breath is in the chest, but I can''t do it without expressing it. That is to say, if the elder is a swordsman, I dare not do so. If the elder doesn''t use a sword, I won''t come to find death."


    Li changgu thought that the young man was very interesting. He looked at him. The time he was trapped in this building was almost the life of common people. He had never seen a swordsman in the past decades. However, he not only saw two swordsmen before and after, but also one was a disciple of his family. Even he, a swordsman, was deeply moved by this situation If there are hundreds of swordsmen in the whole mountain and river, Li changgu will not doubt it at all. But how many of them can climb the building in the morning and evening, in the spring and autumn, is hard to say, but it will not be too many.


    But now, it is possible for the young swordsman who made a lot of trouble in Luoyang City before, this young man in front of him, and Li Xiaoxue, who has been paid by him.


    Compared with the three, the weather of this one is obviously better than that of the other two.


    Just standing in front of him, Li changgu could feel a sharp sword spirit, not in the sword on his body, or even had nothing to do with the intensity of the sword spirit in his spirit mansion.


    It''s just out of my heart.


    Li changgu couldn''t help looking at it more.


    "Wushan River, one sword is enough?"


    If, up to now, Li changgu does not understand that his sword is just cutting the way for himself, he has lived in vain for more than 100 years.


    Wu Shanhe said with a smile: "if one sword is not enough, you still need to stab a few more swords to the elder."


    Li changgu smiles, but the young man is sincere.


    After Wu Shanhe''s voice dropped, he stopped speaking and slowly drew his sword. At the same time, the sword spirit began to permeate the building, and a vast sense of sword slowly emerged, worthy of the name of Wushan river.


    The wind and clouds were surging in the tower of picking stars, and the thunder was heard above.


    The sea of clouds above the tower of picking stars is even more tumbling, and the clouds are generating electric light.


    However, it is Wushan River in the Taiqing Dynasty. The power of this sword is too strong. If it was not for the forbidden school in the tower of picking stars, I''m afraid that such images would be seen all over the city.


    Li changgu looked up and saw a sword in the cloud.


    The tip of the sword is facing down, with a fierce sword spirit. The tip of the sword is pointing at Li changgu.


    Li changgu frowned slightly. The power of the sword was stronger than he thought. But if he let Wu Shanhe do it wantonly, he would not respect him.


    He bent his fingers on the scabbard of the bitter day.


    A moment later, the ordinary iron sword left its sheath.


    An iron sword pierces the ban of zhuxinglou. It is only for a moment that the huge sword made by the sea of clouds is met. The bitter day is short, and it disappears.


    Li changgu''s expression remained unchanged. Looking at the young man whose mind was on the cloud, he said calmly, "the sword has a huge atmosphere, but the realm is too low. If you have my realm today, I''m afraid that this sword will destroy half of Luoyang City."Wu Shanhe gritted his teeth and pressed down the huge sword. Only then did he meet the invisible curtain and stopped.


    The sword is full of Qi.


    "Li changgu dumbfounded smile," it is to forget to have this stubble. "


    Yunhai giant sword is in stalemate with the forbidden school system.


    Wu Shan he showed a wry smile.


    Li changgu comforts a way: "in any case, it is a sword, do your best."


    Wu Shanhe nodded, and his expression returned to calm again. His hands pressed hard, and a sword spirit overflowed from the lingfu and merged into the cloud sea sword.


    Compared with Li changgu, a simple sword can pierce the sky curtain, and Wushan river is much worse.


    The cloud sea sword has begun to dissipate.


    Looking at the pale young man, Li changgu said calmly, "wushanhe, it''s estimated that after some time, your sword will be enough to frighten the world, but it''s not today."


    Wu Shanhe is not the kind of person who is always fooling around. Since this sword is doomed to be useless, he takes the sword back to its scabbard and lets it go.


    He saluted Li changgu solemnly.


    Li changgu waved his hand, and the short bitter day flew back to his scabbard from the sea of clouds.


    He had never thought of such a big fight, but he would be so angry when he looked at the fight.


    After Wu Shanhe saluted, he said calmly: "I''m going to visit Buddha''s land. When I return to the mountains and rivers, I hope to compete with my predecessors again."


    Li changgu smile, did not agree to also did not refuse.


    -


    a young man, who was just about to be crowned, led a horse that seemed to be depressed and walked slowly on a mountain road.


    When I saw the little man with mole on his eyebrows and led a group of men to come down from the mountains on both sides, the young man couldn''t help crying or laughing.


    Especially when the little man saw him, he didn''t do anything else at the first time, but after boxing, Li Fuyao felt even more strange.


    As for the end, after explaining his intention, Li Fuyao looked at them more and more strangely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    Li Fuyao never thought that he would meet a group of mountain bandits one day. However, there was nothing in common between that group of mountain bandits and that of any storyteller. Especially, the thin man walking in the front was not so much a mountain bandit as a scholar.


    "Under Du Yizhou, it''s a Mountain bandits. "


    This is the first sentence that a thin man with a mole on his brow said to Li Fuyao.


    This is very strange. In the years when Li Fuyao was a storyteller, many stories he told could not be separated from mountain bandits. However, the names of those mountain bandits in the story were very rough. I don''t know whether it was the scholars who wrote these stories on purpose or said that after becoming a mountain bandit, they would change their names into such a category.


    In any case, over time, people are willing to believe that a mountain bandit''s name should be what pockmarked, and do not want to hear that a mountain bandit has a good name.


    So even Li Fuyao lost his mind briefly after hearing Du Yizhou''s three words.


    "I used to be a scholar, and I was also famous in my hometown. But I felt a little discouraged when I failed in the imperial examination several times. Later, I heard that the reason for my failure was not because of myself, but because the invigilator changed the test paper with one person, which led to my failure in the next few times. In my next breath, I took a long knife and rushed into the dog official''s residence After killing people, I heard that the Xianyan Academy was the place where the immortals stayed. I wanted to go up the mountain to try to become a God. If it didn''t work out, it was not a big deal. I didn''t know where to go. I fell grass for the bandits. I robbed passers-by these years, but it never hurt people''s lives. "


    "It''s just that a mountain fairy passed by from here the year before last. Our brothers all knew that it was not easy to be provoked, so we didn''t do anything. We don''t know why the man went up the mountain and injured many brothers. Some brothers didn''t survive the cold winter and died like this. Later, I heard that the mountain immortal was the mountain immortal of Xianyan academy, but we knew it and didn''t have the courage to go What a provocation. "


    "Of course, at that time, we made an oath that if there were still scholars going here again, we would have a fight after we robbed the money."


    When Du Yizhou talked about these years, although the faces of a group of strong men behind him were helpless, they did not say anything to disturb their elder brother''s interest. However, they were different from their elder brother, and they were not some scholars who had read books. Even after hearing these words, they would not have any feelings. At most, they felt that Big brother, it''s not easy.


    Li Fuyao leads the horse and waits for the thin man who looks more like a scholar than a mountain thief to finish his story.


    Perhaps Du Yizhou has not seen anyone who can listen to him calmly for a long time. He seems very interested. "When we meet ordinary people, we only rob money. Maybe we will leave some for him to go on his way. When we meet people like you, we will fight each other. If we lose, we will leave money. If we win, we will let you To leave is to leave. "


    When he said these words, he looked at Li Fuyao''s sword case more than once.


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then asked with a smile, "if you win the great swordsmen in the world, you will be killed completely?"


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a while, Du Yizhou said with some embarrassment: "I have never met such a situation."


    Li Fuyao patted the horse''s head and said with a soft smile, "I think this guy is also foaming because he ate something unclean."


    Du Yizhou said frankly: "after all, there are a group of brothers who need to eat. Naturally, they have to do something to make a living."


    Li Fuyao nodded his head. He could understand that even though he had read books and knew what sages had said, in front of the extremely important issue of living, not everyone could abide by the truth, let alone everyone was willing to keep it.


    After that cold winter, when he ran out of money, and before he found a living, Li Fuyao naturally thought about many other things and things. He thought about the ways to make him live. He must be reprimanded by some scholars.


    However, it is certainly impossible for people to stop thinking of living because of fear.


    There are not many saints in the clouds, and there are not many saints in the world.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, took out a money bag from his arms, thought again, took out a few pieces of silver from the money bag, put them on his body, and then threw the money bag to Du Yizhou. At the same time, he said, "if it''s not enough, we''ll have a fight."


    After weighing the money bag, Du Yizhou threw it to the strong man beside him. Du Yizhou looked at the sword box behind Li Fuyao. "I think you must have a good sword, which is worth a lot of money."


    Li Fuyao has no reason to think that when he started to tell stories many years ago, he always liked to let those swordsmen say that the sword was there and the sword was dead. Although it is funny now, there are many people who like to listen to it when he just said it.


    Li Fuyao''s temperament is not bad, but he can never give his sword to a mountain bandit. After hearing this, he just laughed and then said, "the sword can''t be given to you."Du Yizhou thinks that this is the last face of this young man who just came out of the river and lake, so he has to make way for him after he has figured it out.


    Today''s harvest is pretty good. That bag of silver should be enough for the brothers to have enough food and clothing for a month or two.


    But a moment later, Li Fuyao said something to stop the incident. He said that he also wanted to go up the mountain to see how they lived on weekdays. Of course, when he made this request, not only Du Yizhou, but also those strong men, felt very strange.


    In this world, there is no novice great Xia in the world who is willing to go with mountain bandits, even though the mountain bandits are different. After all, they are mountain bandits. If they are together with mountain bandits, their reputation will be extremely bad.


    Of course, except for the great swordsmen, the rest of the people are even more reluctant.


    Du Yizhou is a little embarrassed. If this young man is a spy of the government, the purpose of going up the mountain is to find out their whereabouts, and then kill them?


    There may be many things.


    But finally looking at Li Fuyao''s eyes, Du Yizhou inexplicably agreed to this request.


    Although after that moment, he felt some regret.


    The brothers behind him could not be lively. They just thought that elder brother appreciated the young man. Therefore, he did not show anything, but after taking the money bag, Changlin led several people down the mountain to buy food.


    Changlin is the second leader in the mountain.


    That''s the strong man before.


    The second leader led the people down the mountain. The rest of them and Li Fuyao led their horses along the mountain road. It was only Du Yizhou who was in front of Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at the man with a mole on his face and thought about what he had detected in the spirit house before. He said, "how did you feel when you were studying in Xianyan academy?"


    Du Yizhou was silent. Before, he only saw that Li Fuyao was a monk. However, he didn''t see clearly because of the talisman on his waist. Of course, it was probably because of his low level.


    So he was willing to let him go up the mountain and see what it was for.


    When Li Fuyao spoke frankly about Xianyan academy, he knew that Li Fuyao didn''t take a word seriously.


    Also, no one would believe that a mountain bandit would be called Du Yizhou, and no one would believe a monk and be a mountain bandit.


    No matter how you look at it, Li Fuyao has a reason not to take it seriously.


    Du Yizhou thought for a moment and said with a soft smile, "I can''t imagine how you can know me. Even if younger martial sister Ning tells you something, why does she let you come to me. Even if both are possible, why would Ning tell you this? "


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and jumped over a lot of things. He just said in a low voice, "I read some books in the library, and I got some good from the Academy. When I finally wanted to go down the mountain, Dean Ning casually mentioned that if I could meet you, I would naturally bring those words to you."


    Du Yizhou said with a wry smile, "since I have been expelled from the mountain, there is nothing to say. My grandfather is very disappointed with me and should not want to see me again."


    Being expelled from the mountain is a great event. Moreover, the old event was decided by Xianyan''s ancestor himself, so there should be no possibility of change.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and said seriously, "what she asked me to bring you is that now she is the president."


    Du Yizhou was stunned and then frowned slightly.


    He went on for several steps without saying anything.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know the cause and effect of this incident. He just remembers Du Yizhou''s name when Ning Yingxue drinks with him, and then he also remembers the words she wants to say. When he goes down the mountain to the north, he happens to meet again.


    It''s a coincidence.


    However, it may not be a coincidence. It is because Ning Yingxue thinks that he can meet this person. Otherwise, she would not go to talk about Du Yizhou. In any case, it is not a simple thing to meet him.


    After walking forward for a long time, you could see the outline of a mountain stronghold. Du Yizhou stopped and said with a bitter smile: "some things are really not distinguished by right and wrong. Even if younger martial sister Ning has become the Dean, I will not think that I am innocent because I think it is wrong."


    Li Fuyao looked at the Shanzhai in front of him, thought for a moment, and said with a smile, "maybe I can listen to that story, although I don''t know if I will regret it later."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    Drinking tea and telling stories is always easier than other things. When he entered the Shanzhai, Du Yizhou made tea himself and sat down with Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao released his sword case and put it in front of him.


    He couldn''t see the accomplishments of Du Yizhou. Although he was the one mentioned by Ning Yingxue, he didn''t quite believe that he would not do anything to himself. Therefore, this action can not only ensure that he can hold the green silk in the fastest time, but also announce it to Du Yizhou.


    He had the talisman from Xianyan Academy in his arms. Naturally, he was not afraid that he would reveal his present state. All the sword Qi scattered in the lingfu was collected by this talisman. Even Du Yizhou could not see it.


    He just had some doubts. The young man in front of him didn''t have the sword spirit, but he also carried a sword. He should be a general mountain and wild cultivation, but why could he see the old ancestor of Xianyan and Ning Yingxue again.


    Du Yizhou didn''t think much about it. He soon began to talk about the story.


    The story is very old-fashioned. In fact, the content of the story is not much different from that of Liu Meiyuan, but if you look at it carefully, it is also quite different. In order to keep a foothold in the Academy, Liu Meiyuan did not hesitate to let the pregnant woman leave by herself. However, he and Du Yizhou did not pay any real feelings at all He did a lot of things. Finally, after the woman died because of him, she was even more disheartened and determined to go down the mountain. What he said before was wrong. Indeed, he was wrong, not because of this matter, but because of the life and death of the woman.


    It was Ning Yingxue or Liu Meiyuan who was the first to choose the dean of Xianyan. He was the one who made the first choice.


    However, Du Yizhou, who was frustrated, had no idea about the position of the president and even less about the idea of his ancestors. Before he left the mountain alone, he repeatedly violated several village rules. Some of them were deliberately done by him, others were framed by others.


    He didn''t care.


    So he was finally driven down the mountain by the Xianyan ancestors.


    This is what Li Fuyao now knows.


    What he didn''t know was that Ning Yingxue sorted out all the causes and consequences of the incident. After looking at all the previous and subsequent events, she finally realized that it was the old ancestor of Xianyan who was wrong. The wrong thing was not that he was expelled from the mountain at last, but what he had done in the whole incident. So she wanted to invite the elder martial brother back to the mountain again.


    This is Ning Yingxue''s own idea, but she didn''t think what Du Yizhou thought.


    "The reason why I became a mountain Bandit on the mountain is not for anyone. I just want to see the human world, get used to it, and then think about what I did in those years, and then I can be more open-minded."


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    Du Yizhou churan said with a smile: "young master, you might as well stay for half a day. I guess something will happen to the stockade during this half day."


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then tried to say, "Mr. Du is the second leader who went down the mountain before?"


    Du Yizhou nodded his head and said calmly, "Changlin and I have been on the mountain for many years and have been unhappy with what I have done before. I have been patient for these years. I think it''s the end of my life. Today I took the money and went down the mountain with some of my friends. I don''t think it''s really going to buy rice. After a short time, there will be officers and soldiers outside the stockade, or it will be He is a mountain bandit. After today, there should be no place for me in this stockade. "


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "since Mr. Du is a monk on the mountain, he shouldn''t worry about it. It''s hard to be a mountain bandit in the future."


    Du Yizhou thought about it for a while, and then said in a low voice, "in fact, today''s situation is also my plan."


    "It''s just that I''ve just started, and I''ll just look at them."


    Li Fuyao said in a deep voice: "Mr. Du, is this for the so-called life state?"


    Du Yizhou sighed, "it''s just pushing the boat along the river. What''s the result? Don''t interfere. In this Shanzhai, Changlin is in order to be the first one. If I were more ambitious, I''m afraid he would not have such ideas. As for other brothers, they have different ideas. Some want to go down the mountain to get a wife, some want to ask for a civilian household registration, and even some who have read for a few days and want to go down the mountain to get fame. In the end, the people in this Shanzhai are not those full of evil. "


    Li Fuyao took two sips of tea and asked with a smile, "what will Mr. Du do after that, or will he just sit on the sidelines?"


    Du Yizhou shook his head and said, "there are no more than 20 brothers on the mountain. If Changlin wants to be a big leader, half of them will agree and others will accept it. But whether they can succeed in the end depends on whether Changlin''s helpers have other ambitions."


    Li Fuyao smiles, says a word of silence, then gets up and leaves. Du Yizhou is not worried about the safety of this young man who has set foot on the road of cultivation. After all, this group of mountain bandits will not pose any threat to Li Fuyao.


    At night, Changlin and his brothers, who went down the mountain to buy rice and grain, returned to the stockade and made a table of wine and meat in the stockade. However, the wine and meat did not belong to Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao, thanks to Du Yizhou''s personal words, got into a pot of bad wine. Then, in the eyes of the public, Li Fuyao climbed a roof with his poor lightness skills and was dazed by the moonlight.In the room, people push cups for cups. Du Yizhou, the leader, is drowsy under the repeated toasts.


    After three rounds of drinking, Chang Lin came out of the house with his bowl in his hand. He waved to Li Fuyao, who was sitting alone on the roof. Li Fuyao ignored him and fell on the roof, looking drunk.


    Chang Lin stares at Li Fuyao for a long time, and finally confirms that Li Fuyao is just like that before he goes to the gate of the Shanzhai by himself.


    He had already arranged for the village, and other brothers who had contacted him had already been waiting outside the gate. If he opened the gate, he would have succeeded.


    Now Du Yizhou has been drunk by him, and with some other wavering brothers, it can be said that there is no barrier.


    But just as he was watching the village in the night, a man stood still in the moonlight.


    Du Yizhou, the great leader, stood in the moonlight and looked at Changlin.


    At the moment, his eyes were clear, and there was no sense of drunkenness.


    At the moment, Chang Lin became a little guilty.


    Du Yizhou looked at him and sighed, "Changlin, why is it so?"


    Perhaps it is now has arrived at the door of a foot, Changlin is not willing to cover up, simply open the skylight to say the truth.


    Du Yizhou shook his head. "You don''t have to say more. Just open the gate of the stockade. You can do whatever you want tonight. Don''t worry about my big brother''s idea."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    There is one thing Changlin never thought about.


    That''s what his big brother would do when he really broke his skin with Du Yizhou.


    According to his previous ideas, although his elder brother said that he had been managing the Shanzhai as a scholar, Du Yizhou was able to become the leader of the Shanzhai, which could explain the problem.


    But when he really waited for the day to come, Chang Lin was not flustered. He knew that Du Yizhou had a lot of things that he didn''t tell him. He also knew that Du Yizhou had a lot of things hidden deeply. But he didn''t worry that he would kill him if he disagreed. After all, his elder brother was a scholar.


    After a brief absence, Chang Lin wanted to open the gate of the village and let the brothers he contacted during the day come in.


    But Du Yizhou still stopped him.


    Du Yizhou''s expression is strange, "elder brother or reluctant to give up?"


    Du Yizhou shook his head. He threw a pot of wine and said in a soft voice, "I''m just exploring another possibility with you."


    Chang Lin didn''t hesitate. After taking the pot, he took a sip. He didn''t worry about Du Yizhou poisoning the wine, because it wasn''t his style. After spending so many years together in the mountains, Changlin believed in his own judgment.


    In the moonlight, Du Yizhou looked up at Li Fuyao, who is still lying on the roof. Then he said, "you want to be the first chair. Tell me a word, and I''ll give it to you. There''s nothing to say. You''ll let other people in the stockade come in. Even if you don''t have me, it''s still your stronghold?"


    "Even if you can keep the stockade, but in the end those brothers will really convince you?"


    Du Yizhou looked at Changlin and said with a smile, "you can think about it. If you think you''d rather do this, you can open the gate of the stockade."


    Changlin took another sip of wine, and after a moment''s silence, he calmly said, "what''s your opinion, elder brother?"


    To this day, he is still willing to call Du Yizhou big brother.


    Du Yizhou laughed. The mole between his eyebrows looked strange in his smile. He began to speak, "if you go to wake up the brothers in the stronghold now and tell them that the stronghold is coveted by outsiders and is ready to attack the stronghold tonight, then you can lead them to kill all the people you called before. In this way, after tonight, Your fame will surpass me, and I will give you the position of the great leader. Who will not accept it


    "I don''t think anyone will disagree. It''s very simple for you to be a big brother. It just depends on how you do it. Is it for the lives of those thieves outside the stockade, or for the lives of your brothers and a bad reputation?"


    Du Yizhou stood in the moonlight and spoke slowly, without any sense of urgency.


    If Changlin can understand him, he can''t understand Changlin.


    Li Fuyao, who was on the roof, suddenly untied the sword case behind him and wiped the green silk sword with a clean cloth. After Xiaoxue gave him away, Li Fuyao, who had only one sword, started to do this kind of thing. He had to save a lot of time, but he still did it very seriously. He not only wiped the sword seriously, but also looked at what was happening below and thought about it seriously.


    Du Yizhou''s proposal, no matter how you look at it, is much better than Changlin''s idea before, so Changlin is seriously thinking about it.


    Du Yizhou knows very well that Chang Lin''s thinking will not be about the lives of his brothers. He will only think about what choices will be more beneficial.


    After a long silence, Chang Lin asked, "what do you want, brother?"


    Du Yizhou felt a little funny, but looking at Chang Lin''s expression and thinking about it, he whispered, "maybe you just want to see how you will choose and how to do it."


    Chang Lin bit his teeth and finally made up his mind to say, "I choose the latter."


    Du Yizhou didn''t speak much. He just took out a bag of powder from his arms and threw it to Changlin. Then he said with a smile, "sober up medicine, half a quarter of an hour is enough."


    Chang Lin hugged his fist and then turned away. It seemed that he was going to wake up those brothers.


    After watching him leave, Du Yizhou also came to the roof and sat next to Li Fuyao.


    The first thing he did after sitting down was that he was surprised to find that the pot of wine beside Li Fuyao was still full.


    Li Fuyao didn''t drink.


    Li Fuyao put the green silk sword back into the sword case and tied it back again. Then he asked, "it seems that it''s interesting, but it doesn''t seem interesting. Anyway, I don''t see what it means to me now."


    Du Yizhou tilted his head and thought for a moment. He said calmly, "this is my last son in these years. I want to end this game of chess. However, I just met the young master and wanted to have a look with him. But I didn''t expect to let him see clearly. But look at it, there is no harm. Maybe I will encounter some upset things in the future, and I will find it very interesting to think about it today. "


    Li Fuyao looked at the scholar and thought about the scholars he had met before. He frowned and didn''t say any meaningless nonsense. He just looked at the bottom and thought about what would happen later.Du Yizhou suddenly said, "younger martial sister Ning, have you had a drink?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    Du Yizhou''s expression is somehow strange. It seems that it is an absolutely unusual thing to drink with Ning Yingxue.


    Half a quarter of an hour passed quickly, and there was no one here. It was only in the night that dozens of people were going to the same place, and after a quarter of an hour, there were sounds of killing.


    Those voices were heard outside the village gate. From time to time, some heavy objects fell on the ground. It was the death of a person. Du Yizhou always had no expression, while Li Fuyao was somewhat melancholy.


    After half a column of incense, the fighting began to ring, and the firelight came out at the gate of the stockade. However, the torches were far away in the night and could not be seen at last.


    Only one person came back to the stockade again.


    Tall Changlin came to the bottom of the house, facing the roof, Du Yizhou said in a loud voice: "brother, after today, you are still big brother."


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "he seems to have figured out something. He feels that he has low ability. He can''t compete with you in any way."


    Du Yizhou said with a smile: "it may also be that we retreat for advancement."


    Both of them kept their voices down. Du Yizhou put out a wisp of Qi to block it so as not to be heard by Changlin. Therefore, Changlin still doesn''t know what they are talking about.


    Du Yizhou said calmly: "since you have said that, the position of the leader is yours. You can''t run away. When they come back, I will announce the news. At sunrise, Mr. Li and I will go down the mountain together. From then on, the Shanzhai surname is Chang."


    Chang Lin''s expression is uncertain. He looks at Du Yizhou on the roof and moves his lips, but he doesn''t speak.


    Du Yizhou knew what he was worried about, but he was also patient and did not speak out, let alone any other actions.


    Li Fuyao looked at the scene and found it a little boring.


    He didn''t want to do it at all. He had to do it in Luoyang City. Outside Luoyang City, he preferred to talk with his sword in his hand. He was afraid that such calculation would not be beneficial to the art of swordsmanship.


    Du Yizhou jumped down from the roof and said something to Chang Lin. his voice was not very loud. If he listened carefully, Li Fuyao would certainly hear him. However, he did not have this idea. He even felt that it would be difficult to stay here until tomorrow morning.


    After a midnight trip on the roof, I heard the noise change from noisy to quiet. When I finally opened my eyes, Changlin was already having a drink with a group of brothers in the stockade. Du Yizhou took a pot of wine alone and went far away.


    Now I''ve seen a lot of other things in Li Zhai Li. I want to see more things in the village.


    Sighed, as if the story came to an end.


    Just thinking of getting up, I don''t know when, there will be a woman beside her.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and said, "President Ning?"


    The woman who appears at the moment is Ning Yingxue.


    She looked at Li Fuyao and said naturally, "I know you can''t convince him, so I''ll definitely come by myself."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "since President Ning wants to come by himself, why should I go for nothing?"


    Ning Ying snow is a face of course, "you have nothing important anyway, you can look around. Besides, if you can make it, I don''t have to come to see my stupid elder martial brother in person. It''s very troublesome to see him with a lot of saliva."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "but no matter how you look at it, this trouble, Dean Ning, you''re on it again."


    Ning Yingxue took out the wine pot she was carrying with her, took a sip of wine, thought about it for a while, and then said with a smile, "I''m not necessarily here to find my elder martial brother. There''s something else I want to tell you. Do you want to listen?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the wine pot. Then the latter handed it over. After smelling the wine, Li Fuyao handed it back. Then he said with a soft smile, "why don''t you listen?"


    Ning Yingxue nodded and suddenly thought of one thing, "I don''t want you to call me president Ning again. Next time I meet, I''ll call you that again. Don''t blame me for beating you in front of outsiders. Even if the sword is fierce, it''s not difficult for me to hit you."


    Li Fuyao laughed bitterly. From the beginning, he didn''t see Ning Yingxue''s accomplishments. He also knew that she could become the dean of one of the four academies in Northern Xinjiang of Yanling at a young age. She was definitely not an ordinary person, but had never been an enemy. Therefore, he did not think much. Now hearing her saying this, Li Fuyao did not say anything except a bitter smile.


    After another sip of wine, Ning Yingxue said slowly: "Confucianism and Taoism in the mountains and rivers, plus Buddhism on the western side of the Buddhist soil, every once in a while, on the day when a saint''s remains are opened, they will send their young disciples to the site to look for opportunities. After all, the sage is a saint. Although he does not know whether the saint is dead, why does he leave the cave It was opened once for a while, but since there are, there are many good things, and the monks of the three religions are naturally greedy. This time, Liang Xi didn''t send out the expected daozhong Ye Sheng song. Instead, he just sent an unknown young man. Naturally, Gu Yuan went to Yanling, and then a Zen son from the Buddhist land also went. According to reason, the best thing will be there In the hands of these two people, I don''t know why. The young man''s luck is somewhat abnormal. ""Knowing that he could not contend with Gu Yuan and the Zen son, he found a side room which had been searched many times in the past hundreds of years, and took away an ordinary censer. Who knows, there is a furnace of holy elixir in this censer."


    When it comes to Saint Dan, she is obviously speaking slowly.


    Li Fuyao knows what this means. None of the saints of the three religions in this world is not erudite. Although not all of them can master the skills in the world, they will at least get a lot of them. Although they may not be familiar with the practice of alchemy, if they are willing to use their own blood essence as medicine, they can also practice the holy elixir.


    The holy pill has no effect on the sage, but it is not simple for the rest of the monks in this world. A holy pill is enough to set off a bloodbath.


    It''s useless for the sage to take it, but the rest of the monks have this one, which is not only equivalent to one more life, but also of great benefit to practice. As long as they are not big people who climb the stairs, the rest of the monks hold the holy pill, which is absolutely useful.


    Li Fuyao said suspiciously: "it''s hard that the news has leaked out, but the Taoist disciple, can''t nobody go with him?"


    Li Fuyao still remembers that when she met Gu Yuan before, Zhou xuance was next to her. Although Zhou xuance was not as good as the demon cult leader and the demon cult leader was not as good as Xu Ji, his ancestor Xu Ji, where were so many cult leaders in the world.


    Zhou xuance has already been regarded as a very powerful figure in Confucianism. As for the Taoist school, even if a person who is not as good as Zhou xuance is sent to accompany the disciples of that sect, it will not be bad.


    That''s why Li Fuyao felt that if the holy elixir was robbed in this way, he would be surprised.


    What''s more, the temple master is now at the height of the sun. Who dares to grab the things that sink the Xieshan?


    Ning Yingxue said calmly: "you can''t even think of it. Lin Hongzhu has made a move. After seizing this furnace of holy elixir, the cult leader did nothing, but threw them all into the North Sea. "


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then felt very strange. This may also be a cover up method used by Lin Hongzhu.


    Ning Ying Xue said with a smile: "things will not be false, because there is a scholar who saw it with his own eyes on the spot."


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then asked, "who?"


    Mentioning this person, even Ning Yingxue, who has always been casual, is serious. She says in a positive way: "the school is in charge of teaching, Su Ye."


    The name is really different. Shanhe respects the three religions. In fact, in the final analysis, it is still the world of Confucianism and Taoism. Sages sit high in the clouds and don''t care about everything in the world. The only people who really have the right to speak are the guanzhuoye of chenxieshan and the school Palace of Jingkou mountain.


    One is the leader of Taoism, the other is the leader of Confucianism.


    Both have absolute power and can be respected.


    If not from the heart, at least on the surface of respect.


    "Since Su Zhangjiao has seen it with his own eyes, why can''t Su Zhangjiao take those pills?"


    Since it is Shengdan, even if Su Ye is not interested in those things, how to look at it, left to the school students, is also excellent.


    Ning Yingxue said in a soft voice, "I''ve never heard of a sentence," there are fish in Beiming, and its name is Kun. "


    Li Fuyao looks strange.


    Ning Ying snow a pat on the head, the original is to forget this stubble.


    "Beiming is the North Sea. There are fish in the North Sea, which is called Kun. Kun is really big, too big to imagine. This kind of strange beast should not have appeared in the mountains and rivers. It was only the war of 6000 years ago that caused a grand canyon between the demon soil and the mountains and rivers. Later, the canyon was filled with sea water and became the North Sea. Then the demon soil civil strife broke out. After the last demon soil giant of Kun nationality was seriously injured and died, the Kun people left the demon land and went to the North Sea. One stay is six thousand years. "


    "Apart from the saints, no friar can kill a Kun from the spring and Autumn period, and an adult is a Kun who ascends a building."


    "After climbing the tower is Canghai, after Kun is Peng."


    "If the Kun people want to return to the demon land one day and take back what belongs to them, there must be a big demon in the clan. Although there is no news to show that there will be Kun Huapeng in the North Sea, even Su Zhangjiao has not succeeded. After all, the realm is too high, and it is difficult to deal with it. What''s more, since Lin Hongzhu dares to throw those holy pills into the North Sea, Su Zhangjiao is likely to be blocked by Lin Hongzhu. "


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then said, "the pill in Beihai will surely attract many monks to snatch it."


    Ning Yingxue nodded, "and a few days ago, there was news that a monk was lucky and picked up a holy pill. Although the humble monk then chose to sell the elixir to a Taoist temple in Liangxi, it also greatly encouraged these monks to go to the North Sea. After all, the holy elixirs are now ownerless."


    Li Fuyao nodded. He didn''t have too many ideas about these things. Even if he wanted them, he probably didn''t have a chance to go out to sea. He was afraid that he would disturb the big fish in the sea. He would lose his life if he could not get the pills.


    However, Ning Yingxue''s next words make Li Fuyao think deeply."Shengdan has aroused many great people. Although they will not go out to sea in person, they have already marked the price on the shore. If the friars are lucky enough to pick up one, they can sell it to them. Not only that, because they are close to the demon soil, even the demon soil has sent people. As for the swordsmen, there may be too."


    Li Fuyao blinked and then said with a smile, "I was going all the way north."


    Ning Ying snow took a look at this small skilful, some lost, "if I have not decided to go south, I must also go to have a look."


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    He wanted to see Kun in Beihai for a long time, but he knew before that he might not get what he wanted. But now Beihai is so busy that he seems to tell him that he has to go.


    The most important thing is to see the girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    Before dawn, Ning Yingxue said everything she wanted to say to Li Fuyao. Then she jumped down from the roof to find the elder martial brother in her mouth.


    Li Fuyao didn''t go with him. Maybe he thought he shouldn''t be involved in this.


    Looking at Ning Yingxue''s back, Li Fuyao wants to drink a few drinks.


    But he soon thought of that not so big thing, and became a little helpless. Finally, he just looked up and fell asleep on the roof, but soon fell asleep.


    Ning Yingxue finds her elder martial brother. The first thing he does is throw away a jar of wine. After Du Yizhou takes over, he looks down at the jar of wine in his hand and thinks how it is that after so many years, you have developed the habit of drinking too much.


    Ning Yingxue doesn''t know what Du Yizhou thinks, but she just raises her head and drinks a few drinks. After that, she says bluntly: "Liu Meiyuan was driven down the mountain by my ancestors. Of course, I broke my leg before going down the mountain. He failed a woman. I always feel that you are not as infatuated as elder martial brother. If you compare carefully, you can''t bear it."


    Du Yizhou looked down at the wooden card on Ning Yingxue''s waist and laughed, "you are the dean of the academy now. What do you want to do? If you want to come, my grandfather will not stop you too much."


    Ning Ying snow looked down at a few eyes, some straightforward said: "if it wasn''t for my ancestors, I wouldn''t take this crap."


    When she said this, Du Yizhou''s face changed. Xianyan''s ancestor was the founder of Xianyan academy, and gradually brought Xianyan academy to its present high position and became one of the four academies in northern Yanling.


    A monk''s life is very long. He can live 300 years after he goes to the green silk land. For example, the great monk in the spring and Autumn period, such as Xianyan, has been able to live for 1000 years. Unfortunately, the incident in Luoyang City made Xianyan old ancestor suffer irreparable serious injury and his life has been greatly reduced. Now, more than 100 years have passed. It is really difficult to support him He estimated that he would come to the end of his life in ten or twenty years.


    Therefore, in his last years, he had to start to plan for the Academy. Selecting successors was what he had been doing all these years.


    From Du Yizhou before, to Ning Yingxue now.


    Inheritance is really a very important thing. Even saints attach great importance to it. If we don''t pay attention to it, there will be no school palace and no mountain.


    In the end, since you can''t leave the world, you will die.


    Saints will.


    No one knows the age of a saint, but it won''t be as long as you think.


    Because none of the twelve sages in the cloud participated in the war 6000 years ago, not because they didn''t want to, but when they were not born.


    As for the saints who survived the war, none of them still exist today.


    Because they can''t live that long.


    It has always been a very difficult thing to become an immortal. In the past, it has been more difficult since the great war six thousand years ago, because no saint has been able to leave the world for six thousand years.


    The heavenly gate, which existed in ancient books and records, has never appeared in the world.


    The sages have always believed that this was the result of the great war of 6000 years, which separated the mountains and rivers from the demon land and the Buddha land. Although they were able to travel back and forth, they had actually been divided into three parts.


    Since the mountains and rivers are broken, it is more difficult to fly.


    But no matter how difficult it is, someone always wants to do it, because the temptation of this matter is very big.


    The sage is the most noble and powerful monk in the world.


    You can''t live forever.


    And Feixian is immortality.


    The saints have no way to fly immortals for the time being, so no one else is allowed to have the hope of flying immortals, especially sword immortals.


    Chaoqingqiu''s realm has been improved rapidly in recent years. From the beginning of stepping into the sea to the present day''s first man in mountains and rivers, his killing power is incomparable.


    It took only a hundred years.


    No one would doubt that he would step into the gate of heaven one day before these saints.


    But he didn''t think that he would really take that step first.


    If it was 6000 years ago, it doesn''t matter.


    But this is 6000 years later, there are many things he cares about.


    A swordsman needs his protection. If he flies away, he leaves the world.


    The world is still the same.


    Swordsmen are likely to die.


    So it is very difficult for sages to fly immortals, and even more difficult for chaoqingqiu.


    He has to endure too much.


    Ning Yingxue, who thinks of too many things because of his ancestor''s birthday, is a little absent-minded.


    Fortunately, he did not continue to ponder. Ning Yingxue drank a few drinks and looked at Du Yizhou and asked, "elder martial brother, the last time of my grandfather, I hope you can go back to accompany him."


    She didn''t say much truth, just went back to what she wanted to say at first.


    In the face of life and death, she also felt a little pale and powerless, rather than say some true feelings.Du Yizhou thought of the scene when he first walked up Xiaoya mountain and saw the old ancestor who looked serious for the first time. Then a smile appeared on his face. Finally, he nodded, "OK."


    Du Yizhou, who had been in the Shanzhai for a long time, decided to return to Xiaoya mountain. The news was not surprising. At least, it was normal from Li Fuyao''s point of view. Therefore, when he knew about it, he just nodded.


    Carry a good sword case, this time, he and Ning Yingxue go down the mountain together.


    There was no conversation between them on the way down the mountain, but when they finally separated, she rode off Li Fuyao''s horse.


    Although the horse was very reluctant, it seemed that he did not dare to object to anything. In the end, he could only look at Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao felt a little funny, but he did not leave it in the end.


    Then the horse went south, and Li Fuyao had to go all the way north.


    Before heading north, he and Du Yizhou went a long way together. This time, he told Li Fuyao another story. The story was different from the previous one, but he didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    Li Fuyao patiently heard the final result, and then said with a smile: "if I still make a living by storytelling, I will certainly sort out this story and then use it to make money. I will surely cheat many little girls'' tears."


    Du Yizhou burst out laughing. This is the most joyful time for him in these years.


    Li Fuyao didn''t smile. He just whispered: "I always feel that if I like someone, I should try my best to protect her. Otherwise, she will not know how to remember her later, and it will be meaningless."


    Du Yizhou said seriously, "I think that''s quite right."


    Li Fuyao laughed and seemed to think it was very good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    "April is the end of the world, and the peach blossom in the mountain temple is in full bloom."


    This poem was originally used by literati in the mountains and rivers to describe the greatness of mountains and rivers. Spring came at different times, but once introduced into the demon soil, it changed its flavor.


    The reason is simple. It is only because the weather of demon soil is much colder than that of other places. It is often near the end of spring in the mountains and rivers, and the demon soil has some spring flavor.


    Demon soil and many places are still snowing, but in Qingtian City, has begun to warm up.


    This huge city on the Bank of the SangJiang river is the most central place under the rule of the demon earth giant Qingtian emperor.


    It is also one of the few quiet places in the whole demon land.


    Everyone knows that qingtianjun, the big demon who has been rising for only a few hundred years, is now ranked in the top five of the demon land. Many demon practitioners just think that they are only the fifth, because the four big demons in front of us are much longer than qingtianjun. Therefore, no one believes that qingtianjun will surpass the four in front.


    Even though they didn''t fight.


    A few days ago, a thing happened in Qingtian City, which made the demon Xiu in the whole city feel frightened.


    The daughter of the big demon, the little master of Qingtian City, did not know why she slapped a big demon''s son into the SangJiang river. You should know that the big demon''s son not only has outstanding cultivation talent, but also has a very unusual origin. His father is also a big demon. Although he is not as good as qingtianjun, the master of this city, he will never be worse.


    One top five, one top ten.


    Therefore, after this incident was spread out, the whole demon Xiu of Qingtian city was wondering whether Qingtian city would experience the same thing again. We should know that three demon builders who went to the building to fight in Qingtian city were suppressed by qingtianjun himself, and then a big demon was brought out. The fierce demon came to Qingtian king to ask for advice, but he was killed by Qing The emperor fought hard to vomit blood, and many demon monks saw it with their own eyes.


    Two great demons, comparable to saints, destroyed almost half of Qingtian city. Later, it took many years to restore the original appearance of the city.


    And that time, it was just because the three demon builders ignored the rules set by Qing Tian Jun.


    This time, the little master put a big demon''s son into the SangJiang river without mercy. According to the temperament of the demon clan, he would not give up. Therefore, many demon monks were waiting for a big war to happen, but no one thought that Qingtian city was still as calm as before, and it seemed that it was not very decent.


    They can only think that the war at that time made qingtianjun''s prestige much higher. Now the giants in the demon soil are afraid that they are not willing to fight with qingtianjun again.


    After all, those big demons in front of qingtianjun are very big in dealing with chaoqingqiu. Who has the leisure to find qingtianjun? As for those giants behind qingtianjun, there is no need to worry about them. The demon clan always takes strength as their priority. If qingtianjun is not qualified to be ranked fifth, I''m afraid there is no saying of the top five.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the first warm spring day of Qingtian City, qingtianjun seldom left his hut. Instead of leading his daughter-in-law, he just led his daughter-in-law to a restaurant in Qingtian city. He sat by the window on the second floor and felt the slight warmth. Qingtianjun looked at the boiling soup in front of him, and then looked at some absent-minded daughter in front of him.


    The soup is made of mutton. Sheep are not ordinary sheep. Carefully speaking, it should be a kind of exotic animal called Baize. This race is born to be monks in the Taiqing state. If there is no accident, they can become demon monks in the twilight world in a hundred years. As for whether they can go further, it is hard to say that in the history of demon land, this race has produced several big demons, However, after the first world war six thousand years ago, this race declined, and there was no other big demon, the ordinary demon Xiu. After meeting each other, they might treat each other politely because of their identity. In any case, ordinary demon Xiu did not dare to eat them.


    Qingtianjun is not an ordinary man. Although his essence is an ordinary green snake, since he has become a giant, his blood is no longer ordinary.


    Only the big demon can avoid being eaten by him.


    So now he is washing mutton. This way of eating comes from a man.


    The morning is green and autumn.


    Although Chao Qingqiu is a sword immortal, he also eats occasionally. It happens that qingtianjun is half of his friends in the demon land.


    It sounds funny that some demon practitioners can make friends with swordsmen.


    But in fact, there is nothing strange, even friends, to the day of life and death, is also not soft.


    Instant boiled mutton is a meal for chaoqingqiu''s mouth. Qingtianjun thinks it''s very interesting, so he writes it down. For this reason, he specially asks Baize people for some sheep.


    But Chao Qingqiu certainly has no interest in sitting with him and eating instant boiled mutton.


    The Sword Fairy has been basically in the demon land these years, but he is not killing people all the time.


    But his whereabouts are uncertain. No one knows where he will appear or when he will face a big demon again.Qingtianjun thought of these things, shook his head, picked up several pieces of mutton in the soup pot with chopsticks and put them into the bowl of the girl opposite. Then he took one piece of mutton and put it into his mouth.


    For a moment, his face showed some satisfaction.


    Eating mutton, qingtianjun said vaguely, "you don''t want to marry, and you won''t be forced to be a father. These young people in the demon soil, I have seen, and they are not worthy of you. In a word, even if my future son-in-law is in a low level, he should also want to meet me, an old man in law. Now, what is the matter? Let you be lovesick alone."


    When saying these words, the demon soil ranked top five big demon looking at his daughter, eyes is unable to suppress the smile.


    Since she came back from the mountains and rivers, in the past two years, in addition to the beginning, she has been missing someone more and more day by day. If it had not been for her reserve, she might have gone to see someone in the mountains and rivers.


    Qinghuai, as always, was dressed in green clothes. She looked up at her father, but she couldn''t help it. She asked softly, "Dad, what if he can''t become a sword immortal for hundreds of years?"


    Hearing this, Qingtian Jun frowned, and then said, "my father did not say that he would not let you marry him, but he must be a Sword Fairy. He is a human race. If he is not a sword immortal, how can he protect you in the future?"


    After finishing these words, he saw his daughter''s look dim again. Qingtianjun said quickly: "he just needs to shorten this period of time as much as possible, but at the latest before he leaves the world for his father."


    There is only one way for ordinary people to leave the world, but as a demon soil giant, there is more than one way for him.


    It''s just that the first possibility is too small.


    But whether it is the first or the second, he will eventually leave the world, leaving the world, he can no longer care for the people he cares about, so he needs to arrange all these things before he leaves.


    It is very important who will take care of his daughter.


    He doesn''t care whether that person is demon Xiu or not, or even who he is, but only needs that person to be strong enough and have enough ability to prevent Qinghuai from being wronged.


    He heard that he practiced sword, so he could only be a sword immortal.


    The killing power of chaoqingqiu is well known all over the world.


    How terrible is a Sword Fairy.


    Qingtianjun has deep feelings.


    He can die for the demon soil, but he has to make sure that his daughter will live well after his death.


    Qinghuai seems to be lack of confidence. She lowers her head and murmurs: "he has only practiced sword for three or four years. Now, no matter how powerful he is, it will still be a sword spirit state. Depending on his qualifications, it will take hundreds of years to go to the sea. Even if there is, it will certainly take hundreds of years. I will be old by then..."


    Perhaps this gesture can only be shown in front of Qingtian Jun. if Li Fuyao sees it, he will be scared to death.


    Qingtianjun took a piece of mutton and sighed in a low voice: "they, that is, because there is no one in the sea, will be eaten by their father. Let''s talk about the green snake family. Before being a father, it''s not the food of other demon clans. In the demon land, it''s such a situation that the fist is not big enough, not only to be beaten, but also to be eaten, but also to be eaten On the other side of the mountain and river, the swordsman''s pulse is extremely withered. If it wasn''t for a sword fairy who married a demon sister-in-law, he would be chased by those friars every day. What do you want to see


    Qinghuai sighs, knowing that what her father said is the truth. She ate a piece of mutton, as if she were eating Li Fuyao, with bulging cheeks.


    It looks lovely.


    Qingtianjun suddenly remembered one thing, he said with a smile: "even if you can''t marry him now, you might as well go to see him, maybe bring him to see me."


    Qinghuai put down her chopsticks and said sadly, "I don''t know where he is. If I take the initiative to find him again, I will be laughed at by him."


    Qingtianjun looked at his daughter''s expression, thinking about her appearance a few years ago, he felt a little headache, and then he even more wanted to see who the boy was, and would make his daughter look like this.


    However, he also knows that his daughter may be different in front of him, but no matter what the difference is, it can not change. Because of a man, his temperament has become a little girl''s attitude.


    Perhaps because of his temper, qingtianjun didn''t dislike it at all. He didn''t want to blame him. He just wanted to meet the little guy. If his daughter was as smart as before, he should know what kind of thing it was to bring him to see him.


    It''s a pity that she''s a little silly now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    Mutton is boiling in the soup pot. Some of the meat has been cooked for a long time. If the ordinary mutton is hard to swallow now, the Baize clan is a natural alien. Its blood is different from that of other demon clans. Even if it is cooked for a few days and nights, it will feel delicious.


    Even the broth in the soup pot is not a mortal thing for ordinary demon Xiu.


    Of course, qingtianjun doesn''t care about these things. He only eats mutton because of one thing, that is, the mutton is really delicious. As for whether it is helpful to the cultivation realm, he doesn''t care.


    It is also very difficult for him to keep going up.


    "It''s said that in the south of Shanhe, there are a group of people who eat everything with pepper. In the hotpot there, there are all peppers. They eat instant boiled mutton, and they are all accompanied by peppers. Unfortunately, there is no such thing in our demon soil. Before, my father sent someone to the mountain and river to bring back some pepper seeds, planted a lot of them, but none of them survived "If an orange is born in Huainan, it will be orange if it is born in Huaibei." this is very good. When we come to the demon soil, let alone the growth, we will not even want to have a life. "


    "Baize''s mutton is good, and they won''t feel tired of eating it. They are just too enthusiastic. Even if I don''t speak, they will ask Qingtian city to bring me some. If I don''t accept it, they will probably feel panic. Girl, do you know why?"


    Qingtianjun sandwiched several pieces of mutton, and then looked at the green locust with a smile.


    Green locust head also does not lift, ate two mouthfuls of mutton, casually said: "because you call qingtianjun."


    This answer is very simple, but it is not simple. If qingtianjun is not qingtianjun, but an ordinary demon monk, he will not be able to eat Baize''s mutton. Not only can he not eat it, but also may become the food of other demon families. The reason for all this is that he is not qingtianjun.


    If you are not a big demon, you can''t live in the demon land.


    This is why he wanted Li Fuyao to be a Sword Fairy before he married his daughter to him.


    There are many unreasonable places in the world, among which the demon soil is the epitome.


    After thinking about it, qingtianjun said with a smile: "something happened in Beihai recently. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    The chopsticks in the hands of the green locust were immediately put on the edge of the bowl.


    She looked at Qing Tian Jun strangely, "what a big deal."


    In this world, things happen all the time. In fact, there are only a few things that she doesn''t care about, but since Beihai is in the mountains and rivers, she will want to know.


    Qingtianjun put down his chopsticks and rubbed his hands. "The saint''s cave of a few days ago was opened again. The young disciple of chenxieshan found a furnace of holy elixir in the cave, and was robbed. The man took the pills and threw them all into the North Sea."


    "There are a lot of people in the North Sea now, and that little guy may be there."


    "In fact, that''s not the key. I just know that the Kun nationality in Beihai has made a wonderful figure. He was the peak of the building a hundred years ago, and now I don''t want to step into the sea."


    "Holy Dan is useless to him, but the essence of a group of friars is not necessarily. After all, there have never been so many monks in Beihai."


    Qinghuai thinks of the Kun people recorded in ancient books and thinks of their big mouth. If they really decide to eat some people, there must be tens of thousands of them. This race is too big.


    There are fish in Beiming, named Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know it''s thousands of miles. It turns into a bird and its name is Peng. Peng''s back, I do not know its thousands of miles; angry and flying, its wings as if hanging clouds.


    In the Taoist classics "xiaoyaoyou", there is a very clear description of the size of Kun nationality.


    "Daddy''s going too?"


    Qinghuai raised her head and looked at her father.


    Qingtian Jun nodded, "if there is a character of Kun nationality who wants to become a big demon, not only there are saints in the cloud, but also some giants in our demon soil. After all, the demon soil is so big. If there is another big demon who has already been allocated, no one wants to divide it again. "


    "That Father also can make a move?"


    "Qing Tian Jun spread out his hand," they are to stop him, but to protect his father. "


    Green locust blinked, did not open his mouth, qingtianjun knew what she wanted to ask.


    Qingtian Jun hehe smile, "father in the demon soil can not have friends, this situation, not good."


    Qinghuai knows that her father''s friend should also be a big demon, otherwise other friends will not be of any help to his situation. Many years ago, qingtianjun wounded a big demon on the Bank of the SangJiang river. A few days ago, she sent another descendant of a big demon into the SangJiang river.


    These two things are enough to make qingtianjun a loner.


    If it wasn''t for him, he was still the top five demons. If it wasn''t for him, he had not been defeated since his debut


    Think of here, green locust feel a little guilty.


    In the same way, his father also carried the green snake clan.


    It seemed that he knew what his daughter was thinking. Qingtianjun stretched out his hand and rubbed her head. He said plainly: "if you are wronged, it is meaningless to be a father even if you are full of friends."These words are not often said by Qingtian Jun, but they are very moving when they are said. If these words are said to his daughter-in-law at the moment, it is estimated that she is already full of tears. However, Qinghuai is not her. She just feels guilty for a short time and then gets up to leave.


    Of course, she wanted to go to Beihai, not to mention whether it was possible to meet the man, but she had a serious reason to leave the demon land and go to the mountains and rivers.


    But she certainly won''t be with qingtianjun. After all, she thinks that her father is a very boring person most of the time.


    If you are with him, I don''t know what it will be like along the way, so Qinghuai is going to find another person.


    In the past two years, from time to time, the man went to a wine shop in the city to drink.


    She just didn''t know if she had a chance to find him.


    But at the thought of the man''s apprentice, green locust''s eyes brightened up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The mutton in the soup pot is boiling with the water. Qinghuai has left here and qingtianjun is full. Therefore, he does not care about the mutton.


    He should have gone, but he thought about it and sat down again.


    After thinking about it for a while, he asked people to remove the soup pot, and then let the people here serve instant boiled mutton again.


    Baize doesn''t have much mutton, but it''s a lot here.


    Especially when the host of Qingtian city comes to eat.


    Soon the mutton was brought back to the table.


    Qingtianjun looked at the delicious mutton. He didn''t have any appetite. Maybe it was because he ate a little bit full.


    The demon looked out of the window at the SangJiang river. After a while, a man in white appeared.


    The man had a sword at his waist and a white robe, which was as clean as snowflakes falling in winter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    There is no second swordsman in the world who can come to qingtianjun quietly, and there is no second swordsman who looks at such a big demon without changing his face.


    Therefore, among the mountains and rivers, there is only one Chao Qing Qiu.


    The Sword Fairy, now staring at the soup pot in front of him, was silent.


    Qingtianjun said helplessly: "I knew before that something big happened in the North Sea. You can''t help but go and have a look. It''s just that the one who can''t get to the top of the tower realm can''t become a big demon. How could you do such a sneak attack..."


    Before he finished speaking, Chao Qingqiu interrupted his words, "if I take a sword, I''ll wait to talk about it after he takes that step."


    Qingtian Jun breathed a sigh of relief and thought that it was true. With this pride, he let him fight a demon who was in a broken state. No matter who he was, he couldn''t ask him to do it. But Qingtian Jun soon thought of another thing. Even if Chao Qingqiu was not right, what would happen after he broke the border?


    Now in the mountains and rivers, no one dares to say that one-on-one can surpass chaoqingqiu.


    If Chaoqing qiutie wants to kill that one, the one who can''t break the situation is no different.


    Chao Qingqiu knew what he was thinking. He picked up his chopsticks, took a few pieces of mutton, and swallowed them down. Instead of praising the Baize people''s mutton, he put the chopsticks on the edge of the bowl and calmly said, "I don''t necessarily know how to do it. If he breaks the boundary, there will be saints in the cloud. Then I may be able to find a chance to chop it Kill one. "


    Even as a big demon, listening to this sentence, Qingtian Jun''s face is a little unnatural. The sea is the most powerful fighting force in the world, the big demon in the demon land is this realm, the saints of the three religions are this realm, and the sword immortal of swordsmen is also this realm.


    It may not be difficult for two people to decide whether to win or not, but it is not easy for one to kill the other.


    It''s hard.


    At that time, qingtianjun beat a demon soil demon on the Bank of the SangJiang River and vomited blood. The reason why he finally let him go was that he did not have the heart to kill, but also because he knew that he could not kill him.


    It''s easy to decide between victory and defeat.


    But when this problem is put in front of Chao Qing Qiu, it is not so difficult.


    He is the most powerful sword immortal in the world. He may not have been in the sea for a long time, but if he really wants to start, no one dares to say that he doesn''t care about his sword at all.


    But now he wants to kill a saint of the three religions. Is he not afraid that the three religions will make trouble to the swordsman in the mountains and rivers?


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the steaming soup pot in front of him and said with a smile: "if you kill a Confucian sage, Taoism will be happy. If you kill a Taoist saint, Confucianism will be happy. As for whether you will be embarrassed by face, there is nothing to worry about. I put forward a sword, but it is not reasonable."


    Qingtianjun looks at chaoqingqiu in surprise and thinks that you have fought many battles over the years, and it is true that you have never lost. Those saints sitting in the clouds really want to fight with you. I''m afraid they are not your opponents. But even so, you are so sure to kill a saint?


    Moreover, if more than one sage was present at that time, it was impossible that there was no other sage to help.


    The two did not talk about the idea, perhaps because Chao Qingqiu was not willing to say more.


    He is eating mutton.


    Qingtianjun looked at him.


    Finally, Qingtian Jun couldn''t help it. He said, "I want to protect that one. At least there will be a big demon in the demon soil. I will stop him. I don''t know who will do it on the other side of the mountain and river. If someone does, I hope you can stop me. If there is no one to do it, we can also stop others for you. Of course, all this depends on the fact that he really wants to take advantage of this opportunity to go from upstairs to the sea. "


    Chao Qingqiu ate mutton and said plainly, "you have no friends in the demon land, but I have no friends in the whole world. No matter the sage of the three religions or the demon soil demon, they may become my enemy at any time. So, what I will choose at that time is doomed to not need the help of anyone."


    The person who can make chaoqingqiu believe unconditionally can only be a sword immortal.


    Qingtianjun was also a smart man, so he soon figured out the matter. Since he had figured it out, he would not disturb himself. Finally, he just asked, "when are you going to get to Beihai?"


    Chao Qingqiu''s answer is also very interesting, "it''s time to arrive naturally."


    Qingtianjun sighed. He had never talked to anyone before. In fact, there were not many people who were qualified to talk to him.


    They sat opposite each other until all the mutton was eaten by chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu puts down his chopsticks and then gets up to leave.


    Qingtianjun finally knew his attitude, so he didn''t think this meeting was a waste of time.


    Just think of the one in the North Sea, Qingtian Jun also sighed.


    The difficulty of entering the sea is not much less than that of flying immortal.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­There is a wine shop in Qingtian city. The wine lady is an ordinary demon monk, but she is not a local resident of demon land.


    But before entering the demon land, she had been selling wine, but at that time, it was not as reasonable as now.


    There was a slovenly swordsman who occasionally came here to drink wine for several times in recent years. Private fighting was forbidden in Qingtian city. Moreover, the magnate had told these people with the death of three demon monks and the serious injury of a big demon. This is not a joke.


    So even if the slovenly swordsman was seen drinking here, no one dared to do it.


    However, today, he was in a dense forest outside the city and met a group of demon monks who had been trying to kill him.


    Two in the morning and evening, and three in Taiqing.


    They have been planning this for many years.


    It''s a great thing to kill a swordsman in the demon land.


    They have got the news that the slovenly swordsman is in the twilight.


    Although the swordsman''s killing power is amazing, facing two morning and evening and three Taiqing at the same time, I think it will be very difficult to deal with it even in the early days of chaoqingqiu. However, the slovenly swordsman who has always had bad luck is also very lucky today.


    Just as he was about to run, a sword light fell from the sky.


    The sword killed the two places in the morning and evening without any effort. As for the three Taiqing States, their vitality was cut off by the overflowing sword spirit.


    Five demon cultivation, God and form are all destroyed.


    The slovenly swordsman with a good sword hanging from his waist raised his head and rubbed his chin full of stubble. Then he said helplessly, "you are really lucky. You have no chance to see your swords in the autumn. You have no chance to see them?"


    Now that the ambush was gone, he wanted to go into the city to drink, but after a few steps forward, he could not help shaking his head.


    A woman in green appeared in front of her.


    It''s not a good thing to see a woman, especially if he knows her.


    When the woman saw him, she threw a bottle gourd and said something.


    The slovenly swordsman turned back to the South with a smile, but unlike before, he was alone. This time, there was a girl beside him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    A great event happened in the North Sea. Of course, it has spread all over the world. Whether it is Yanling or Liangxi, or Dayu, who has a large number of wild activities, they all know the news.


    Numerous friars began to rush to Beihai, hoping to get to that place one day earlier, go to sea earlier, and then find a holy pill earlier. Some monks wanted to use this as a bargaining chip to let them enter the chenxie mountain or the school palace. However, some monks only wanted to take the holy pill and found a clean place to practice in order to improve their level of cultivation.


    For this reason, in the North Sea, there have been more than one attack and killing these days. The reason for these attacks and murders is that someone has got a holy pill, and then they attack and kill. After the attack, they look for the holy elixir.


    But there is no doubt that those untrue news will not let them get what they want. As for the holy elixir, most of them are still in the North Sea, and only a small part of them have been fished out of the sea, and then into the chenxie mountain or the school palace.


    After all, the holy elixir is not a common thing. How could this kind of good thing fall into the hands of some small sects? Therefore, the monks who have figured out this matter just want to wait until they find the holy pill, they must first send it to the school or the mountain. As for the reward, they have no time to think about it.


    Because death is not only a matter difficult to explain clearly, but also a very frightening thing.


    Compared with death, it seems that nothing else is so important. The realm of practice is a less important thing.


    The whole Beihai paid attention to the matter of Shengdan, and those big people naturally had other ideas, but it seemed that no matter who other people or those big people were, they did not notice that several monks came to Beihai.


    Maybe I noticed, but I''m afraid nobody cares.


    Among the three religions, Confucianism and Taoism control Yanling and Liangxi respectively, while Dayu is a group of scattered practitioners. The other one of the three religions is far away from the Western Buddhist land.


    Not in the middle of mountains and rivers.


    Some friars believe that this is because Buddhism has been weakened a lot since the great war of 6000 years ago. Confucianism has always maintained the posture of four sages, and Taoism is even more vigorous. There are six sages sitting in the clouds.


    What about Buddhism?


    In the past six thousand years, there have been four sages, but not at the same time. Only two of them have been living at the same time.


    Two Buddhist sages with profound Buddhist dharma have been in the Buddha Tuling mountain and never left. As for the monks under the door, they hardly set foot on the mountains and rivers. Apart from exploring the saint''s cave every once in a while, the Buddhist land will let a young monk attend the meeting. It is very difficult to see monks in the mountains, rivers and demon soil in the rest of the time.


    Some friars speculated that this was the agreement between the two sages of Confucianism and Taoism and Buddhism. Although it seems that the Buddha land is suffering from losses, it has only two saints. How can they not compromise.


    The monks in the North Sea were the ones who came to explore the saint''s cave this time. They didn''t leave in a hurry because of the holy pill, so they stayed here. The monks in the mountains and rivers didn''t know how to divide the Buddhist soil. They only knew that these monks came from Lingshan, and the youngest one was a Zen, who was called guanlou.


    Chan Tzu said that his master hoped that one day he would become a monk in the realm of climbing stairs, so he took the name for him.


    Since he is a Zen son, he should be a character who can be mentioned at the same time by the sword germs of daozhong, reading books and swordsmen. However, none of these characters are determined to become saints. It seems that there is something wrong with the Dharma name of this Zen son.


    Zen didn''t care, and his master didn''t care, so there was no change.


    This time, the Buddhist School of Zen went to the mountains and rivers to explore the cave. Although he did not get much, he still got a piece of sage''s understanding. However, the realm was too high to be coveted. He had already been sent to the Buddhist land. The reason why he did not return was that he was going to visit the school palace besides the holy pill.


    High level negotiations on both sides of the matter have been settled.


    The reason why Zen is still in Beihai is that Gu Yuan, a book reader, is still in Beihai.


    This time, when exploring the relics of the sage''s cave, the young disciple of the chenxieshan mountain had the best luck and found a furnace of holy elixir, but his luck was also the worst. The furnace of holy elixir was seized by Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, and then was thrown into the North Sea.


    Because of the discovery of this furnace of holy elixir, the young disciple of Shen Xie mountain wanted to leave early. Later, after the sacred elixir was seized, nothing was naturally lost. It was far better to find a piece of Zen with sage''s understanding and to find a way of thinking.


    Chan Zi and Gu Yuan went south together to return to the school. This was also a matter that both sides had discussed. But because Gu Yuan wanted to stay and have a look, the group did not leave in a hurry.


    Zhou xuance, who accompanied Gu Yuan, naturally knew that Gu Yuan was now in a bottleneck period. She had already seen the situation ahead, and the Taiqing state was just one step away from the door. That''s why he agreed. Otherwise, according to his temper, since the cult leader appeared in Beihai, they should leave as soon as possible. How could they still stay in Beihai.


    There are many attics on a high mountain near the coast. Many of them have been built recently, but many of them have been built for a long time. It is a very pleasant thing to stand on the high mountains beside the coast to view the North Sea. Many poets have made many poems on these mountains.But now there are so many monks that there is no ordinary person in these mountains. Even the guys who serve these friars have become monks.


    Monks are strong and weak, and their status is high and low. They also need a lot of things to occupy a good place to watch the sea.


    The North Sea on the coast is not deep, so there will be no Kun nationality, so no one will worry about anything.


    According to the huge size of the Kun nationality, it is possible to completely cover up their body shape only in the depth of the North Sea.


    The cult leader just dropped the sacred elixir from the coast, so a group of friars just salvaged them on the shore at the beginning, but no one knew that because of the undercurrent of the sea bottom, these sacred elixirs were washed to the deep of the North Sea. The salvaged pills were found in the deeper North Sea, and the shore has been salvaged many times without finding any He Yi.


    As a result, people have to go deep, although they know that the more they go, the more likely they are to die.


    Gu Yuan didn''t go to sea. These days, she has been looking into the distance in the corridor of the attic. A girl was lying on the railing and looking at the distance. She would not let some brave monks have no idea, but the people who came up with this idea basically stopped the idea.


    Because there is a monk beside the girl.


    He is a young monk who looks extremely beautiful and doesn''t look like a monk.


    When Gu Yuan saw him for the first time, he said, "unfortunately, how can you be a monk?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    There are not many monks in the world, but after all, few of them are famous as Chan Tzu, and none of them are as beautiful as him.


    Lying on the railing, Gu Yuan looked at the ships that were gradually disappearing. He had a complicated look and didn''t know what he was thinking. There were a lot of big ships going to sea these days, and there were also quite a number of monks on the ships. Even more, the news that the big ships capsized in the North Sea was occasionally heard. Some places in the North Sea were very deep, but there would be hidden reefs. The big ships would meet unconsciously and sink, unless they had been refined If the ship is destroyed, they should not be able to return from the depth of the North Sea by using the gas engine. Therefore, the ship will be destroyed and people will die.


    Chan Tzu is a Buddhist monk and a young man as famous as Gu Yuan. Hearing these news, he always feels sad. He knows that he can''t persuade those monks who went out to sea to salvage the holy elixir, so he can only read the Sutra of death several times a day.


    He was born with wisdom and profound Buddhism. There were no Sutras in Lingshan Sutra pavilion that he could not understand. He only read very few Sutras in his past life. At the beginning, he was still a little astringent, but now, it is not so.


    Gu Yuan still looked at the distance, but asked in a low voice: "knowing that it is possible that they can''t find those things, but they still bear the risk of losing their lives at sea to find Dan. What do they think?"


    Zen Tzu looked at the sea, put his hands together and read a word of Amitabha in a low voice. Then he explained in a low voice: "most of them were from humble origins. They were not disciples of the academy or the mountain. They had not got much. Now when they had a chance, they naturally wanted to fight for it. Naturally, all the monks in the world wanted to go further. As for those who were born in chenxieshan mountain, they wanted to go further The monks in the academy may not be loved by their teachers and suffer a lot. If they can find a holy pill after going to sea, they will naturally change the situation. Even if they will not become the most respected disciples on the mountain, they will get no less than before. "


    "So anyway, they went out to sea just for a word of desire."


    Speaking of this, Zen turned to look at Gu Yuan and said in a soft voice: "everyone has desires. Monks who have no action just feel that the temptation of this thing is not big enough, just like us at the moment."


    Gu Yuan is the school''s book reading seed and the most gifted person in the young generation of the school. Even though she has not yet clearly fallen in love with a saint, she has a very comfortable life in the school. The magic weapons in the library of Zhou xuance''s charge have many better things than Shengdan. Therefore, she has no interest in Shengdan, which is normal.


    Zen Zi is a disciple of Lingshan. Although outsiders don''t know how the inheritance in the Buddhist land is carried out, since Chan Tzu is a Zen son, where can we see the holy elixir.


    Gu Yuan suddenly asked, "you all said that you have a lot of knowledge. What is Saint Dan?"


    It''s true that Chan Tzu had seen a lot of books, because he said that he had read a lot of books, and then Gu Yuan believed it, because the monks didn''t lie.


    After thinking about the description in an ancient book, Chan Tzu explained: "the holy pill is made by the blood essence of a saint. There is not much other material needed. As long as the saint gives up his blood essence, the essence of the saint is very precious. Compared with the whole blood, it is just a drop in the ocean. These blood essence is of little use in daily life, but once the sage hands, this is the most important thing. The amount of blood essence can almost explain the level of the state. Of course, there are exceptions


    "There is only one drop of the essence blood of the sword immortal. In order to distinguish it from the saints of the three religions, this drop of blood essence is called Sword Fairy blood, which is suspended in the spirit house. This is the quality, not the quantity. There is only one sword immortal in the world, and there is only one drop of sword immortal blood in the world."


    "The amount and purity of blood essence determines the fighting power of a saint."


    Gu Yuan interrupted him with a voice, "sword immortal returns to nature, leaving only a drop of real blood, so his combat power will rank among the world''s best?"


    Zen son nodded, it is considered that has answered this question, "but blood essence has a role."


    Looking at Gu Yuan''s eyes, he said plainly: "a saint is a monk, but he is just the strongest one. Even if he is a monk, he is still a human being. Since he is a man, he will die. A saint will live longer than any monk in the world. But he will eventually die and want to live longer. In the final years, what else can he do to get rid of the burning of blood essence and make himself live longer? ¡±


    "it''s just that the less blood essence you have, you can still stand in the sea, but it''s far from being a man. At the end of the day, I can only watch myself grow white hair and wrinkles on my face, and finally die in silence


    This is called old age and physical failure.


    In fact, it has the same truth as ordinary people.


    Gu Yuan was not stupid. She soon understood how precious the blood essence of the sage was. She could also imagine how determined the dead Saint had made to refine a furnace of holy elixir.


    To be honest is to face life and death.


    Thinking of this, she looked up at the sky, thinking that no wonder there has never been a cloud Saint refined by the holy elixir.


    Soon, Gu Yuan asked another question, "saints can burn blood essence to delay the time of death, but what about sword immortals?"


    Chan Tzu had read many books, and when he heard this question, he naturally remembered those descriptions in the book. He shook his head, "sword immortal never thought about it."Met the evil spirit, then out of the sword to cut the demon, the number of life to die.


    The Sword Fairy did this, and naturally didn''t want to do it.


    Gu Yuan suddenly thought of Li Fuyao. The only swordsman she knew was Li Fuyao.


    I don''t know if he could become a sword immortal.


    When this idea came into being, he was interrupted by Chan Tzu. He was still gentle and said, "the essence and blood of the great demon are different from those of the sages of the three religions. However, there is nothing too strange about the change of the essence and blood of the great demon."


    Chan Tzu also wanted to say something, but looking at the old monk coming from afar, he closed his mouth.


    The old monk''s name is Du Neng. It sounds strange, but his status is very high in Lingshan. He is the younger martial brother of the abbot. His realm is extremely excellent, and his Buddhism is more profound. If he was not a Zen son, he would not be escorted by him on this trip.


    After the old monk came over, he saluted Gu Yuan, and then said, "Guan Lou, something happened to the North Sea."


    Because of Lin Hongzhu, there was an accident in the North Sea, and most of the sacred elixirs are still under the sea. That was the biggest thing, and this time it happened again, it was not small.


    A ship sank deep in the North Sea, which was not a big event. These days, it happened several times in the North Sea, which was harmless.


    But this time the sinking of a ship is Yuwu mountain.


    Since it belongs to Yuwu mountain, the ship is not an ordinary ship, but a magic weapon.


    The magic weapon will not sink because it touches the reef.


    Du Neng old monk worried: "in the distance of a boat to see the story clearly, they returned to the coast, told the truth, there are Kun in the North Sea, the ship was sunk by a Kun with a fish tail."


    Thinking of the descriptions in ancient books, he thought that since he was born in the spring and Autumn period and was in the North Sea, there was no reason why a ship of monks could survive.


    Just a moment later, I remembered that there were friars salvaging the elixir. Why did Kun hurt people now?


    Zen thought it was strange, so he frowned.


    Although he was not his master, the old monk Du Neng also watched Zen grow up. How could he not understand the thought of Zen? Looking at Zen like this, he gave a low cry of Buddha''s name.


    In the distance, a monk of Yuwu mountain was standing in the distance. He had planned to come over. But when he saw this, he stopped.


    Although it is not clear who owns Beihai Shengdan, in fact, in these days, monks have been sent to chenxieshan and the Academy, and some scholars have come to some academies and Taoist temples.


    It is natural for them to discuss whether to go to sea again for salvage when this happened today.


    It''s just that since Buddhism is also here, it''s natural to ask for opinions.


    Although the state of Du Neng is the most wonderful, it seems that Zen is the master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    The Council hall is in an attic, which is not a good boundary. The view here is not good. Therefore, even after it is occupied, the monks do not make too much noise. Maybe they have, but no one cares.


    The main person in the hall is Zhang Shouqing, the Taoist of chenxieshan. The Taoist Huangzi of chenxieshan is of high realm. When the temple Master goes out to travel, he takes care of the trivial matters on the mountain. Compared with other Taoist Huang Zi Taoist, he is much better than others. After a trip to Jianshan, he comes back to the dengtian tower for Qingxiu. He doesn''t care about the Beihai accident They didn''t go there in person. All the Taoist sects in Beihai had to ask Zhang Shouqing symbolically before they did anything.


    Including Gehong in Yuwu mountain.


    A few years ago, Yuwu mountain still had the momentum of being the second largest Taoist school. However, Yang Changsheng was in charge of the power. Ge Hong, the leader of the mountain, was also an empty handed man at that time. It was just because he went to Yuwu mountain once and almost demolished Qingxin Pavilion. In addition, Yuwu mountain also lost a lot of things after that.


    The momentum of Yuwu mountain has declined dramatically. It is very difficult to stabilize the situation in recent years, let alone revive it. However, there is still one person who has benefited, that is, the mountain master Ge Hong. After that day, he regained his power, although he will follow the shenxie mountain from now on.


    But this is not unacceptable.


    It''s just that the mountain is weak, and he has to find a way to get back on the right track. So Gehong didn''t send anyone else on this trip to the North Sea. Instead, he came in person to get some holy elixirs, not to mention that he would stay on the mountain. Even if he gave the shenxieshan, he could get a lot of things. So he was very interested in this matter.


    This time, shenxieshan didn''t pay much attention to the salvaging of Shengdan in the North Sea, but Yuwu mountain, whose strength was greatly damaged, was the main force.


    Most of the big ships transformed by those magic weapons are from Yuwu mountain.


    Now something happened, Ge Hong''s face was very gloomy. He sat beside Zhang Shouqing, holding a teacup, but he could not drink a sip of tea.


    There are so many chairs in the hall. All the people who can sit down are representatives of academies or Taoist temples, but the chair opposite Zhang Shouqing has never been seated.


    It belongs to the school.


    In fact, if Su ye, who appeared in Beihai a few days ago, is willing to stay, now his voice is the biggest in this hall. But the Su Zhangjiao just told them that the saint Dan was thrown into the North Sea by Lin Hongzhu, and then disappeared. The disciples of the school thought that they were chasing Lin Hongzhu, so they thought it was very normal. After all, the relationship between the magic cult and the school palace was there ¡£


    Su Ye is not here, but there are still many monks in Beihai. Because Su Ye is in Beihai, the academy is not arranging anything. Now all the monks who appear in Beihai are those who go on their own initiative. As Chan Tzu said, they all have desires.


    Now in Beihai, Zhou xuance is the highest ranking monk in the Academy. Therefore, this chair is reserved for him. However, the scholar with extremely high seniority does not want to come here, so the place is naturally empty.


    The reason why this meeting has not started is that Zen has not arrived yet.


    Zhang Shouqing is not a general monk, so his news is much better than that of ordinary monks. He knows that the Buddhist Dharma is guanlou, and he is the most important monk in Lingshan. He knows a lot about the Scriptures in the Buddhist Pavilion of Lingshan mountain, which has been read by Zengzi. He knows too much about the East and the West. He even had the honor to listen to two Buddhist sages preaching scriptures However, Zhang Shouqing doesn''t think that this kind of thing should be left to a young man.


    But in fact, this time Buddhism comes, everything is respected by Zen.


    It''s a respect for Buddhism that Zen doesn''t start until he arrives.


    Even if there are only two sages in Buddhism, they are enough to make Liang Xi feel uneasy.


    The sages of Confucianism and Taoism like to sit high in the clouds. They don''t take a look at the world when there is no big event. However, sword immortals and Buddhist sages are actually staying in the world. Buddhist sages are cultivating in Lingshan, while Qingqiu in sword immortal Dynasty is traveling around the world. It seems that he can be met anywhere.


    Before Ge Hong ran out of patience, Chan Zi finally showed up. He led Gu Yuan and came slowly. After saluting everyone in the hall, Zen Zi sat down on his chair.


    For a moment, the whole hall was quiet.


    Some of the monks who were not qualified to sit down looked at Zen son, most of whom were women.


    Zen is very beautiful, even if he has no hair, he should be praised for his appearance.


    Gu Yuan stood not far behind the Zen son, feeling those eyes, thinking of the words he had said for the first time before, he shook his head. Unfortunately, he was a monk.


    After waiting for a moment, Zhang Shouqing opened his mouth and said, "this time, the big ship of Yuwu mountain sank in the North Sea. According to the news from other monks, it is said that there is Kun in the North Sea, so it is a demon cultivation in the spring and Autumn period, and it is difficult to deal with it. According to my humble opinion, all schools should recall their disciples from today. Don''t lose their lives for the sake of the only holy pill."


    Zhang Shouqing said this sentence very insipid, but also very normal when talking about the only Shengdan. Originally, depending on the family background of the chenxieshan mountain, Shengdan, even if it is some precious, is not necessarily that chenxieshan will be crazy about it.


    Chan Tzu murmured the name of Buddha and agreed: "the Taoist priest''s statement is reasonable. Since he has found danger, he should know its weight. In order to protect his life, he should naturally be so. If he wants to come to the holy pill again, it is not as precious as human life."After all, Chan Tzu is a monk, and he still attaches great importance to the monk''s life.


    When Zhang Shouqing heard this sentence, he subconsciously looked at the old monk who was behind him. However, the old monk''s eyebrows drooped. Obviously, he didn''t have any opinion about it. Zhang Shouqing knew it in his chest. He thought it was as the news had it. Zen was a very important person.


    Zhang Shouqing didn''t pay much attention to the sacred elixirs because of the deep and slanting mountains. However, Chan Tzu always attached great importance to the life of monks, which was consistent with his Buddhism.


    But among the rest of the monks present, some Taoist temples and academies were worried, but they were more concerned about the holy pills.


    For a moment, the hall was quiet.


    Zhang Shouqing turned to look at Ge Hong and asked with a smile, "master Ge, in your opinion?"


    The cause of this incident is the sinking of the big ship in Yuwu mountain. Naturally, it has something to do with Ge Hong. If he continues to support going out to sea, this discussion will not be of great significance. After all, Gehong is not afraid of it. What else does it have to do with it.


    Therefore, some people look at Ge Hong and hope in their sight.


    More people know that the relationship between Yuwu mountain and chenxie mountain is not hopeful.


    Ge Hong looks ugly, so he has to make a choice.


    If he had picked up a holy pill before, it was ok, but now there is nothing, and he can not continue. Although he is very reluctant, it seems that he can only do so.


    At this time, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door. A young monk ran into the hall in a hurry, perhaps because he was too frightened, or because he was too excited. He fell to the ground and threw a small rosewood box out of his arms.


    There is a pill in the box.


    It''s shining with gold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    Ge Hong stood up. He had already recognized that this was his disciple of Yuwu mountain. As soon as he waved his hand, the glittering elixir came to his hand. He spread out his hand and studied it carefully. Zhang Shouqing sat beside him. Naturally, he turned his head and saw it. Zhang Shouqing said quietly: "good."


    What he said was right. He was praising the pill as well as the holy pill. It was true.


    True and true, in the southern and Northern dialects of Shanhe, they actually mean the same thing.


    Ge Hong took the elixir and put it into the storage magic weapon. Naturally, he didn''t worry about someone to rob him in the hall. Even if he was out of the hall, there were still so many disciples of Yuwu mountain in Beihai. No one could say that he would be able to snatch the elixir except chenxie mountain.


    He did not give the holy pill to chenxieshan, so he wanted to show some attitude.


    This thing is not very important to chenxie mountain, but it is very important to Yuwu mountain.


    Yang Changsheng was seriously injured by the Taoist temple in those years, but he has not yet recovered. This holy pill is supposed to be used to cure that one''s injury. According to Ge Hong''s experience of regaining the power of Yuwu mountain, even if the pill is to be taken out, he and Yang Changsheng will carefully decide something.


    At least the power will still be in the hands of Gehong, and after Yang Changsheng''s recovery from serious injuries, the momentum of Yuwu mountain will drop a lot compared with before.


    This pill is of great significance.


    Zhang Shouqing didn''t speak. He thought a lot from this holy pill, and finally he just laughed.


    As long as there is a temple master in chenxieshan, there will be no chaos in the gate. Even when Yang Changsheng is back in full swing, why can''t the temple master beat him again?


    Right and wrong have nothing to do with reason, only with the size of the fist.


    Ge Hong asked the disciple of Yuwu mountain to take the young monk to rest. If there was no exception, the status of the disciple would be different in the future. Therefore, when a group of people looked at the monk of Yuwu mountain, they were envious.


    Whether Saint Dan can stay or not, there will be some benefits.


    Chan Tzu did not know what he thought of, and asked, "Taoist priest, how to decide?"


    Among the people present, Zhang Shouqing had the highest status and the deepest realm, and he could represent the chenxie mountain behind him. If he said he couldn''t go to sea, he didn''t know what the monks of Shanze and Yanling would think. Anyway, the Taoist monks on the side of Liangxi should listen to him.


    No Taoist monk would like to brush the face of the mountain.


    However, the sacred elixir that was just salvaged in Yuwu mountain brought them endless reverie. Maybe the Kun was just sleeping on the bottom of the sea. When dreaming, it turned over and accidentally sank the ship. It certainly would not attack the monks. How can the demon monks in the mountains and rivers dare to fight in front of such monks.


    Therefore, looking at Zhang Shouqing, many of them are hopeful.


    Zhang Shouqing thought for a moment and said with a smile, "in this case, everything will remain unchanged. You will care about life and death. However, my disciple Shen Xieshan is not allowed to go to sea from today on. "


    After saying this, no matter what other people think, Zhang Shouqing has already stood up and left here.


    The disciple of chenxieshan who stayed in the hall was stunned, then silent, then lost in his eyes, and finally left the hall without saying a word.


    The discussion ended lightly. Chan Tzu led Gu Yuan out of the hall and began to go to the attic where he had lived before. As he walked, he said, "desire can''t be stopped. Taoist priest Zhang knows that, so he doesn''t stop him, but sometimes desire is also afraid."


    Gu Yuan naturally knew that Chan Tzu was talking about Zhang Shouqing''s failure to let the chenxieshan disciples go to sea. She nodded, but soon she asked, "do you also have desire?"


    Zen stopped and stood in the same place, but the old monk Du Neng disappeared.


    It seems that this problem is difficult for a strong man. As Gu Yuan was about to say something, Chan Tzu said with a smile: "naturally there is desire. Even after reading these Buddhist scriptures, I also have desire. At first, I was at a loss, but after listening to the Sutra once, I was suddenly enlightened and didn''t worry about it."


    Gu Yuan naturally did not know that the great uncle in Zen''s mouth was one of the two sages of Buddhism. If she knew, she would be surprised. In Yanling, she had only seen the master who was not so much in charge of the religion. As for those saints in the clouds, who had not even heard their voices, where would she have the chance to see them?


    After answering this question, Zen son sat down in the same place thoughtfully, and then closed his eyes regardless. I think he has figured out some questions.


    Du Neng old monk returned to this side and said to Gu Yuan, "the Zen son understands Zen. If you have nothing to do, you can leave first."


    Gu Yuan was surprised and thought that he was still talking to himself just now. How could he begin to understand Zen in this moment.


    I think so, but after looking at Chan Tzu''s appearance, she just nodded and walked downstairs. She suddenly thought of going to the docks on the coast.


    In these days, there were many big ships going out to sea. Although many large ships chose to return after the sinking of yuwushan ship by Kun, many people got news that they did not stop them from going to sea. Some monks who had given up before found new boats and continued to go deep into the sea. Some of them were cautious, They gave up this salvage, but after all, there were a few.Therefore, beside the wharf, you can still see one big ship after another from here to the deep North Sea. From a distance, it looks like big fish, but everyone knows that the biggest fish in the sea is Kun.


    There are many and many people in the docks along the coast, but none of them are ordinary people. Most of them are monks at or above the green silk border. Of course, there are still many people below the green silk border.


    Some friars don''t want to go out to sea. They just do some work at the wharf in exchange for something they need. Not everyone is like a swordsman. They don''t want anything but a sword. Whether it''s refining or forging, it costs a lot of resources.


    The general orthodox monks of the three religions are OK. They have their own ways to help. However, those in Dayu are always at ease. Besides being comfortable, it means that they have no backing behind them. If you want to refine and make magic tools, you have to rely on yourself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Yuan came to the dock, there was a big ship slowly leaving the coast. When Gu Yuan looked up, someone on the deck of the ship was waving to him. The man was wearing a hat and couldn''t see his face clearly. Gu Yuan also saw that. She didn''t know who the man was, so he murmured: "I''m sick."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    On the deck, a young man with a hat carried the goods to the corner, and then he leaned quietly against the bow of the boat. He carried a sword case tightly wrapped in cloth on his back. He only wore a thick gray cloth shirt. No one knew what was wrapped in it.


    The depth of the North Sea is much colder than the coast. Over the past few decades, monks on the sea have already known the situation on the sea. Many monks know more about the sea than fishermen who have been fishing for hundreds of years. They are not stupid at all. If they study hard, they will learn nature very quickly.


    Monks are the smartest people in the world.


    The monks on this big ship are a group of wild monks from Dayu. The leader is a small middle-aged man. It is said that he is a well-known wild monk over there. There are more than 20 monks under his command, whose level is different, but not higher than that of Taiqing.


    In addition, the handyman on the boat was just like this little friar in a hat. No one went to the green silk realm, but was hired by the middle-aged man.


    Most friars are for the precious materials, but this young man with a hat is for other things.


    Most monks are beautiful. After all, once they set foot on the road of cultivation, they are people on the mountain. Naturally, they are different from ordinary people. They don''t have to worry about their livelihood. Anything they do will be very simple.


    If you are a higher realm, you will be able to live happily if you become a sacrifice of a dynasty or a guest of a certain sect.


    There are always monks who are dedicated to practice and do not violate their original intention. They are not in a high realm. No sect would want to recruit them. They can''t farm or do business. If they want to earn some money, they have to find some ways.


    Naturally, many conveniences were provided for the salvaging of the sacred elixir in the North Sea. Many monks came from afar, some for the holy pill, some for some materials, and some for money.


    Dai Douli''s young man is naturally one of them. However, he came to Beihai not to do this, but to have a look. But who knows, after he came to Beihai quietly, he had stayed at the wharf for several days without the idea of going to sea. He even made a friend. The man was also a wild man, and his realm was terrible. He was leaning against him He drank wine with him several times and told him a lot of information, which made the man yearn for it. He thought it was good, but he didn''t know each other well. Until one night, he ran to the cabin where he lived, covered with blood and dying.


    It can''t be saved.


    The young man only knew that this guy was not a common person. Then he took out the glittering elixir which was the key to make the young man speechless. He thought that the storm in the North Sea was because of these holy pills. When these things were put in front of him, the young man should know that he must be anyway It''s up to him.


    With a sigh, he moved him into the room and laid him on his only hard bed. Listening to his last words, the young man was so deep in thought that he did not immediately agree.


    The elixir had arrived in his hand. In fact, no matter whether he said yes or not, it would not hurt much. After all, the man was about to die. He took the elixir and left. At last, he thought deeply for a long time, and he should come down before the man died.


    Finally, he opened the sword case and took out the sword. One sword solved him and ended his miserable life.


    In the next few days, the young man, in addition to cleaning up the traces left by him, was observing how to go deep into the North Sea.


    He brought back this elixir all his life. At last, he had to ask him, a stranger, to help him save her sister. The young man really couldn''t think of it. If you want to save your sister, you can eat the pill and cure yourself. If you have to give it to others, you won''t get anything?


    This inexplicable trust left the young man at a loss.


    After all, it''s time to go and have a look.


    The young man didn''t worry about meeting Kun in the deep of the North Sea. In fact, he wanted to see if he met him. As for the question of whether he could escape at last, as early as one day when he cleaned up his things and found that he still had a lot of rings, he laughed inexplicably.


    Those rings have a name called Qianli Jie.


    A young man has a name called Li Fuyao.


    With Qianli Jie, there are more than one. If he really meets Kun attacking the ship, he will crush a few and go away.


    The reason is a few, or because Kun is too large.


    Mixed with a large ship not only to salvage Shengdan, but also to sell goods at sea.


    Salvaging Shengdan is very popular in the North Sea, and some monks don''t want to come back after they go to sea. After all, it''s a waste of time to go back and forth. Therefore, these big ships that transport goods are looking for everywhere in the North Sea to provide supplies for them.


    The price is relatively low, and no one wants to kill people and steal goods.


    Except for one side who has a saint Dan.


    Li Fuyao knew very well that only in this way could he follow the big ship and search around in the depths of the North Sea to find the ship that the man said had stayed in the deep sea for a long time, so as to rescue the woman.Of course, if it is really not possible, Li Fuyao will not be tough, and his life will be the first priority.


    He leaned against the bow of the boat and thought that if he found the big boat and saw only a few monks in the green silk realm, he could help the man to rescue his sister. Of course, if there were monks with higher realm on board, it would be hard to say.


    According to the man''s words at the end of his life, it was said that the ship he had boarded before was just some spare mountain and wild cultivation. The reason for finding the holy elixir was also very interesting. This holy pill was found in a mussel which was salvaged from the sea bottom. As a handyman, he hid the elixir when he cleaned it up, and then he followed a mountain whose realm was higher than him When he went back to the coast to do business, he wanted to hide the holy Dan, go back to the sea, bring back his sister, who was also a handyman, and then left the North Sea.


    But who knows, after all, it was discovered by the yamazawa wild repair.


    After a long chase, it was the night.


    If he didn''t find the man, yamazawa must return to the sea to control his sister, and then come back to the coast. He took this as a threat and believed that he would gain something.


    But no one could have imagined that the man was dead, and that Saint Dan had changed ownership.


    Looking at the big ship moving slowly on the sea, Li Fuyao sighed: "it''s tiring to live."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    It''s really tiring to live. Everyone has something to ask for. Since they have something to ask for, they need to work hard for it. They can''t do it. Besides being sad, they naturally feel tired. In the process of seeking but not being able to do so, they will also feel very tired.


    The sun was gradually setting to the west, and the sky was gradually getting dark. All the wild repairs on the ship were back in the cabin. Only a few low-level laborers found a place in the bow or stern of the ship, covered with thick quilts, ready to resist the cold of the night.


    Naturally, some friars will meditate in the spare time of the night to improve their realm.


    It''s not easy for them to live.


    Li Fuyao leaned against the bow of the boat and wrapped himself in a bed of broken cotton wadding. Originally, he could drive off the cold with sword spirit, but he was too swaggering. After thinking about it, he gave up. Maybe it was because he was on the sea. Looking up at the bright moon, he looked more and more bright.


    Li Fuyao was not a scholar who hurt the spring and the autumn, so he didn''t feel anything. He just looked down and felt that someone was coming here, so he closed his eyes.


    He was a middle-aged man of not much stature, but he was very strong. He was in charge of his group of handyman, named Yi Tong. His realm was not high, and he still had a long way to go from the green silk realm.


    Before Li Fuyao got on the ship, he had to give him a lot of silver to get on the job. Otherwise, there were many monks on the coast who wanted to go to the sea. How could they get on him.


    Li Fuyao pretended that he didn''t know Yi Tong was coming. He had the talisman in his arms. His sword spirit was well hidden. He didn''t worry that anyone would find out, unless he had a very high level of cultivation.


    Yi Tong comes to Li Fuyao with two pots of bad wine. He sits down and kicks Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao turns to wake up. After a moment of loss of consciousness, he rubs his eyes, looks at Yi Tong and shouts Yi Guan.


    Yi Tong threw the bad wine in his hand to Li Fuyao. Then he said with a smile: "can you stop the cold wind in the night? How many drinks can you get up and drink?"


    Li Fu rubbed his eyes and didn''t take off the hat on his head. Thinking that it was a bit cold this evening, Li Fu really drank a few mouthfuls of bad wine. The wine was not good. As soon as it entered his throat, Li Fu shook his head and didn''t like it very much.


    Yi Tong took two sips of wine and looked at Li Fuyao''s appearance. Then he said with a smile: "I took some money from you and let you get on the boat. Don''t blame me. It''s not easy to earn some money these days. Without those silver, you can''t find this job. You can make a lot of money besides the silver."


    "However, you are young. Although you are not a high-level person, you are not a kind of rubbish with no future. Why don''t you look for a good family and run around


    Li Fuyao rubbed his hands and said in a low voice: "actually, there is a clan. It''s just in Dayu''s side. He just annoys the master and is driven out. He walks around. In addition to looking around, he also wants to save some possessions so that he can buy some natural materials and earth treasures for his master, so that he can have the face to go back. I want to come to that time. No matter how angry the master is, he will not let me do anything alone


    Yi Tong rubbed his cheek. He was surprised and didn''t know. After a chat, he knew that this guy had the same experience as him. He was also expelled from the mountain gate. However, he never wanted to go back. Although he had not improved his level of cultivation much, he had a good life and didn''t suffer a lot. Since this day is not bad, he will never think of it The mountain gate that I haven''t seen for a long time.


    But between today and Li Fuyao''s words, he thought of his white haired master, and his younger martial sister, who was not very beautiful, but also beautiful.


    The more you think about it, the less wine you have.


    Li Fuyao didn''t want to drink too much. After drinking the wine before, seeing that Yi Tong had no wine, he handed his pot to him. Yi Tong took the pot and patted the young man happily. If he didn''t go in a hurry, he would like to take him with him. Although he didn''t make much money with him, he could at least have no worries about food and clothing It can save something.


    However smart Li Fuyao was, he would not give him back the silver he had received before he got on the ship.


    Yi Tong was drunk and hazy, looked at the sea and said with a smile: "where is this holy pill so easy to make money? We all do useless things. I also know that all good luck is not related to ourselves. When gambling, someone always guesses the right number of points, but I always can''t guess. Blindfolded, let you choose one thing, others can always choose the best, but I can''t The worst is always chosen, and the good fortune belongs to others. God is so unfair. "


    Li Fuyao didn''t drink much wine, so his eyes were clear.


    All kinds of things will happen in the world, whether he wants to see it or not.


    As long as you walk in the world, you will always contact all kinds of people, whether he is willing or not.


    Yi Tong leaned against the bow of the boat. He was distracted. At last, he just sighed and pushed Li Fu. He was not angry and said, "try casting a net."


    As I said earlier, this ship not only has cargo, but also comes to the North Sea to sell things, and will also follow the salvage.In the past several decades, only less than five pills have been salvaged, and at least 20 or 30 of them have been salvaged. After all, there are quite a few of them. However, these big ships, combined with the situation of the salves, have long had an algorithm to find the most suitable salves at midnight. One or two of them are salvaged at night Yes.


    As for the location, there were even some "experts" who used divination to calculate, but later it turned out that all of them were nonsense.


    Li Fuyao didn''t care much about the mystery, but since he was a handyman now, he went to cast a net.


    It is not an ordinary fishing net used to salvage Shengdan. The net is very dense. Even the smallest fish and shrimps in the sea bottom are caught by this net, there is no chance to escape from the sky. Because of the fear that the fishing net will be broken by the reef, the material of the fishing net is also very special.


    Because the fishing net is too dense, it will certainly pull up a lot of fish and shrimp. Ordinary people can''t pull it, so they can only rely on their monks.


    Li Fuyao wakes up the rest of the workmen, and then they cast the net together and the ship moves forward. This huge net will drag on the bottom of the sea. When to close the net, it depends on when the steward orders.


    Li Fuyao stood on the deck, holding the fishing net in his hand. He wondered if he would kill people if he picked up some pills?


    When Li Fuyao thought about this problem, he felt helpless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    The North sea suddenly appeared six thousand years ago. At first, it was just a grand canyon. Later, when seawater was poured into it, it became the North Sea. As for how long and how deep it is, few people know.


    Even those who know these things must be great people. After all, even many people who know such things as Zen Tzu have not seen them in some ancient book. Therefore, those who know these secrets must be big people. Since they are big people, they will not tell the whole world how deep this is.


    Tonight, the North Sea is calm. If you look down from the clouds, you can see the whole moonlight illuminated sea surface. Except for some big boats, the sea surface is very calm except for the occasional ripples caused by the net.


    It seems that not many people can stand in the clouds and look at the sea.


    Even if there are, there won''t be more than 20.


    But now in the clouds, there happened to be two people looking at the North Sea.


    Although these two people are too strong and often add a holy word after their surnames, they are still human beings and do not escape this category.


    The two men, one of them, was sitting on top of a yellow crane that anyone could see. They were dressed in purple robes and Taoist robes. Their faces were just a middle-aged man.


    A pair of hexagrams is hanging behind him.


    There are six Taoist sages in total. This one is surnamed Du, so all the sages call him Du Sheng.


    The last time Du Sheng appeared in the mouth of the people in the mountains and rivers, it was because the main beam of the temple was also on the Jianshan mountain. He had a battle with chaoqingqiu as a saint. However, the battle was over without too much effort because of the small thunder and heavy rain.


    It was later said that he was afraid of Chao Qingqiu''s sword, so he did not dare to make too much noise. In fact, it was true that the sage cherished his life and asked him to deal with the demon. He still had to consider some points, especially when dealing with Chao Qingqiu, the world''s first killer.


    No saint wants to meet Qing Qiu.


    Not far from Du Sheng''s body was a middle-aged Confucian scholar. There was a bald pen on the side of his body. It seemed that there was always white smoke around him. He stood in the cloud with the same expression.


    People say that his sanctification color is too legendary. From an ordinary monk to one of the four Confucian saints, such legendary stories can make too many people feel swaying, but no one can say the first half of good and bad words in front of him, because he does not deal with people, and a few saints will not be bored to argue with him.


    His surname is Chang, so he is called Chang Sheng.


    Today, the two sages meet in the cloud, not for the sake of cheering their families, but because of what they have really discovered these days.


    Since they have become saints, they should be alert to each other when they meet, otherwise the mirror of heaven and earth and the bald pen will not hang on their sides.


    Chang Sheng looked at the sea and calmly opened his mouth and said, "if what you expect is not bad, the Kun will be short for a few days, and soon it will become a Peng in a few years."


    The Kun nationality was born in the spring and Autumn period, and when they reached adulthood, they ascended the building.


    When they want to change Peng, that is when they want to go from the tower to the sea.


    Mountain and river saints are looking at the sky, in addition to meeting this event, where will look down.


    Du Sheng looked indifferent and thought of one thing, "if Chao Qingqiu wants to do something, it is his death."


    Chang Sheng shakes his head, and his expression does not change. "If he puts out his sword against it, we will naturally have no reason to do anything. Someone really wants to suppress him. Besides, the two people behind me will not necessarily stand by."


    "There are many variables. If chaoqingqiu wants to join hands with the following one, how about some big demons coming from the demon soil to escort it?"


    "How can you do it?"


    Du Sheng said indifferently, "so we can only wait?"


    Chang Sheng looked up at the Yellow Crane under Du Sheng. Even though the Yellow Crane was under Du Sheng''s body, he could not help but feel some fear. Chang Sheng said calmly: "the situation is like this. You can only wait. You have learned about chaoqingqiu''s killing power before. You don''t know. I always think you are too careful. He came back from the demon soil. He must have been hurt. Why don''t you dare to deal with him A fight? If we had fought at that time, we might not have Chao Qing Qiu now. "


    Du Sheng in the eyes of some irony, "even if it is the seriously injured Chao Qingqiu, do you dare to move? If you want to kill him, you need to be prepared to die. A few years ago, you said he was going to catch up with Liuxiang. If you look at it a few years later, I''m afraid Liuxiang is already behind him. "


    "The power of a sword in Liuxiang was tens of thousands of Li, and he was the most likely person to reach nine. If he didn''t have to divide into two parts to find the last flying immortal, how could he be killed by a big demon? He was just a statue. People like Liuxiang would be embarrassed to die without two or three big demons."


    Chang Sheng looked at the pen on his side, and continued, "no matter how strong it is in autumn, it is just before seven. It can never go further than the willow lane."


    Du Sheng was a little angry. As a saint, his mood would not fluctuate too much. But today, when we talk about chaoqingqiu, the Taoist sage who dislikes swordsmen most, has some misdemeanor.


    "Even if Chao Qingqiu is in seven, no one dares to say that one-on-one can make him die, even if he is seriously injured."Chang Shengyang began to think, as if this is the truth, then did not speak.


    In fact, some of Du Sheng''s remarks are too high. His refusal to kill chaoqingqiu has nothing to do with whether one person can kill chaoqingqiu. It''s just that saints have their own plans.


    At that time, even if he could kill chaoqingqiu, he would be seriously injured. Since he was seriously injured, there are still saints in the mountains and rivers. Even if there are five saints in Taoism, they are all unstable.


    The heart of a saint is like a needle in the sea.


    Du Sheng looked at the sea, and with his eyesight, he could see the elixirs in the sea, but he had no interest and did nothing.


    Chang Sheng opened his mouth again and said, "there is no more sea in the mountains and rivers."


    This is the thought of Confucian saints and Taoist saints.


    As for the two Buddhist sages, they are not usually considered among them.


    Although it shows that they know what they are talking about today''s Beihai incident, I don''t know why, but I always feel that there is something else.


    Du Sheng was silent for a long time, then said: "if the demon soil comes, I stop."


    Since this Kun is a demon cultivation, the demon soil may have someone to help.


    Du Sheng said that the demon land came, and he stopped to represent the meaning of Taoist saints.


    It''s just that the demon natives are stopped by Taoism. Is that the Sword Fairy that Confucianists have to deal with?


    Chang Sheng looks at Du Sheng with the same expression, but seems to have words in his eyes.


    There is also a hint of irony.


    Du Sheng is not willing to show his weakness, "Chao Qingqiu may not be able to make a move."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Chao Qingqiu did not necessarily want to fight, and even the demon land did not necessarily come to the big demon. These things were originally uncertain. Even if the demon soil came to the big demon, it was not necessarily to escort the Kun. They did not want to see another sea in the world, and the demon land magnates were not willing to see. The territory ruled by the Kun nationality in those years had already changed their owners.


    It''s not easy to get something back if it''s lost.


    And it''s not easy to get it back, because you want it, and he doesn''t want to give it.


    So there was only one fight in the end.


    No one will think that a fight will win every time in his life, so the best choice is to kill it before it is qualified to fight with you, so as to avoid the subsequent disputes.


    This is a very normal idea, but no one is sure it will happen.


    So there is a dialogue between the two sages in the cloud.


    Chang Sheng is a Confucian sage, but after becoming a saint, his original origin is much less. His concern for the world is similar to that of other sages. They all seek to be fairies.


    If you can''t, you should live longer. It seems that only saints can enjoy the four words of freedom.


    Saints cherish their lives because they can''t meet anything more important than their lives.


    Even if he killed Chao Qingqiu, he destroyed a line of swordsmen at that time.


    If Chao Qingqiu is as good as a grasshopper, he can be killed in an instant without any effort, and then the swordsman will be destroyed. Even if there are saints who are annoyed, there will be saints willing to do it. After all, doing this kind of thing will not only delay much time, but also be not too dangerous.


    However, Chao Qingqiu is a sword immortal and the most powerful person in the world. If you want to kill him, the price is too high. No one is willing to accept it. Even if the twelve sages join hands, they have never been born. In addition to some of the twelve sages who do not approve of doing this, some saints are worried that chaoqingqiu will fall into the demon soil and stand on the side of the river bank with the big demons.


    A chaoqingqiu is a very difficult existence to deal with, plus a number of intractable big demons?


    If we really want to fight, the sages worry about whether they can win.


    Of course, the saints are most afraid that someone will die in the event of killing chaoqingqiu.


    Since some saints would not agree to kill Qing Qiu, they would not be able to gather together 12 sages. The two Buddhists would not be able to do so. In addition, one of the saints who had never been a trace of Confucianism and Zhou Fu Zi, who had always been indifferent to foreign objects, were left with only eight. One or two of the eight would not want to fight, and then there were six.


    It is not difficult for the six sages to kill Qing Qiu.


    But no one wants to be the one who goes with Chao Qingqiu before he dies.


    It''s not a joke to take a saint to death when it''s already seven.


    Sword immortal''s killing power is the best in the world.


    Since there is no second sword immortal, it is chaoqingqiu''s best killing power in the world.


    How to kill?


    Therefore, even the sages of the three religions, who have never looked at the swordsmen with a straight eye, are helpless when facing the sword immortals.


    Although they haven''t seen those sword immortals 6000 years ago, they still have no difficulty in dealing with one or two big demons, which is enough to prove how chaoqingqiu is.


    Du Sheng''s face was gloomy as if it could drop into the water. He repeated the words of Chang Sheng before, "there can''t be another sea in the world."


    Before Chang Sheng said mountains and rivers, it seems not appropriate. In this world, there are not only mountains and rivers, but also demon soil and Buddha earth.


    But both words can show the will and determination of the saints.


    Chang Sheng nodded. He didn''t speak, so he would sit down here. He and Du Sheng sat on the sea surface. I think it is the sign that Kun has Huapeng. They will be informed at the first time that they will be able to make the best action in time, whether it is killing or anything else.


    Du Sheng looked at Chang Sheng''s movements and did not speak. Instead, he looked at the bald pen on the side of Chang Sheng''s body. He thought that if there were no three religions in the world, how could chaoqingqiu be so hard to kill?


    It''s just that people like him have already learned how to express their true thoughts without showing their emotions. He sits on the Yellow Crane and closes his eyes, but the mirror of heaven and earth has never been taken back, and the yellow crane is still staring at Chang Sheng and the pen.


    Every saint has his own plan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The North Sea is unfathomable.


    But there are always people who can go to the bottom of the sea, such as the Kun nationality, and some big demon.


    Qingtianjun is now walking on the bottom of the sea.


    Beihai is the territory of the Kun nationality. I don''t think there will be any other race in the deep sea that can compete with the Kun people. Therefore, the seabed was built by the Kun people thousands of years ago. In the deepest place, there are many stone buildings and walls. This is a huge city.


    Around the huge city, there are occasionally one or two young Kuns.


    It is not big. Even when it is young, Kun''s body size is the largest fish in the world.Therefore, qingtianjun, in the form of a human, stands under the two Kuns, just like an extremely tiny puppet. It feels like an adult looking at ants under his feet.


    Qingtianjun silently thought that if he showed himself, he could be as long as a hundred Zhang long, but in front of these Kuns, he was still not enough to see. If he really wanted to change to their size, he should open up the FA Xiang, but even if he did, it would not be of great significance.


    Thinking of this, the more interesting the Kun people were, not only their body shape, but also some other things.


    From an ordinary green snake practice to the present, the king of Qingtian has experienced hardships that ordinary people can''t understand. Naturally, he should become a big demon with strong fighting power.


    He often thought that if he was born in the spring and Autumn period and ascended the tower when he was an adult, he would not take many detours.


    Moreover, this kind of ancestral race with great demons, strong blood, will really make people feel very unfair.


    Just like the green locust, if qingtianjun is not a big demon, the realm of green locust will not go so fast.


    In comparison, it''s just a little bit worse.


    Thinking of that Taoist, even Qingtian Jun has some praise. The cultivation of the human race has never been comparable to that of the demon clan. Only occasionally, there will be some excellent characters, such as daozhong, Jiantai, Zen Zi, and shuzhongzi, which are equivalent to the most powerful blood group in the demon clan.


    Thinking too much is meaningless. Today is to see that Qingtian Jun no longer want to, along a road, into the middle of the huge city.


    But before going in, Qingtian Jun still let out his breath.


    It''s respect, and it''s telling the man in the city that he''s here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    Why did Kun people live in Beihai for many years without saints or sword immortals going deep into the sea to kill them?


    The sage cherished his life, but relatively speaking, he didn''t dare to fight the sword immortal. Could it be that he didn''t dare to fight a Kun who was not a big demon?


    Since things exist, there must be a reason.


    Qingtianjun knows very well that even in his realm, it is very difficult to kill a Kun in the northern sea. The Kuns have the strongest fighting power in the sea. They can fight the saints when they reach the top of the tower. In the deep of the North Sea, it is very difficult for the saints to exert their fighting power. Otherwise, there will be no comfortable situation for 6000 years.


    But the more he thought about it, he became more and more depressed. If it wasn''t for the Kuns in the world, each of them was the treasure of Kun people. He really wanted to make one or two from the North Sea to taste it.


    However, since I was thinking that I was the friend of that person, if I had done such a thing, I was afraid that my friend would not have to do it.


    Walking in the huge city, looking at the stone buildings on both sides of the street, qingtianjun looks strange. There are not many Kun people in this city, so there are not many Kuns in this city, but there are not many. What is the purpose of building so many stone buildings?


    Thinking of these things, qingtianjun continued to walk forward. In the middle of this huge city, there is a tall building, but it is not a stone building, but a wooden building.


    It is not easy to build wooden buildings on the sea floor, especially since there are not many timbers that can stand the immersion of seawater for thousands of years.


    When qingtianjun saw the man, he also looked at him.


    He stood on the wooden building in a sky blue robe, with a plain look and a certain bearing.


    Qingtianjun stood in the same place and immediately came to him.


    A demon soil ranking very high big demon, and a fighting saint in the sea floor to climb the top of the demon cultivation.


    Qingtianjun looked at this guy and thought about whether to use his childhood address, but then he thought that it had been hundreds of years for his mother. If he still used that name, it seemed strange indeed.


    It was the man who opened his mouth first, and his voice was gentle. "You and I have grown up. It''s not appropriate to call you as a child."


    Qingtianjun thought, what do I call you? Can''t I call you Kun?


    The man seemed to know what qingtianjun was thinking, and said softly, "I have a name, called Beiming."


    Qing Tian Jun nodded and thought that the name was quite good.


    Then he came straight to the point and asked, "when is the day of your transformation?"


    This kind of important thing should not have been asked, but qingtianjun who has made up his mind to do it should know, because he has to prepare early. He knows that there is a man from the demon land, but he doesn''t know which giant it is. Although there is no problem for him, knowing who the other party is means that he can judge whether he can defeat the person as soon as possible Come back later to deal with other problems.


    Beiming shook his head. He said, "the breath in my body is a little strange. I don''t know why the Qi machine is running around in my body. The day of Peng Hua is not clear. It may be today, or it may be several years."


    Qingtianjun looked at him in surprise, thinking that it was not the first time for you to become a Peng. How could he not leave a few words of experience?


    Beiming knew what his friend wanted to say. He shook his head and said, "it has been 6500 years since the last kunhuapeng, and it has been 6000 years since the Kun nationality came to Beihai from the demon land. The vicissitudes of the six thousand years have made the Kun people lose a lot of things. Those things that record the scenes of their predecessors'' Huapeng are no longer there."


    Qing Tian Jun nodded and said, "isn''t it that I''m going to stay here for several years?"


    Beiming looked at him with a smile and said, "you don''t have a big deal in the demon land. Why can''t you stay in the North Sea for several years?"


    Qingtianjun thought that I was preparing dowry for my daughter in front of that hut. Would it be difficult to tell you?


    It''s hard to find that spirit vein. If you didn''t want me to escort him, why did he leave that hut and come to the deep North sea you don''t know.


    Beiming thought of one thing and asked, "when you and I had an agreement, if you and I had children, we would be brothers if we were both men, and sisters if we were both women. As for a man and a woman, we would be husband and wife. Unfortunately, my eldest son died, and the youngest daughter could not be husband and wife with your daughter."


    Kunpeng is such a noble blood, almost never married with other families, that is, Kun people are in trouble, that is, the king of Qingtian is a big demon, otherwise, there is no possibility.


    As a great demon, Qing Tian Jun''s blood will not be too bad, and the Kunpeng people are born in spring and autumn. If it is possible to become husband and wife and have a new offspring, then their natural talent will not be worse than that of Taoist.


    Qingtian Jun rubbed his cheek and said with a smile: "even if your eldest son is alive, I''m afraid that I don''t want to marry my daughter."


    Beiming felt a little strange. He looked at qingtianjun. Although it was agreed by both parties that the two children could only be together with each other, he could not think of any resistance. Qingtianjun''s daughter wanted to get married, and only the most brilliant children of the demon family could do it. The Kun nationality was born in spring and autumn, and when he was an adult, he went to the building. How could he not be brilliant?


    Qingtianjun sighed, "that girl likes a little swordsman. Although I didn''t stop her, I also said that she could marry her only after she became a Sword Fairy. If she wants to become a sword fairy, I''m afraid there are still several hundred years to go."Qingtianjun''s reputation in the demon land has always been strange. This big demon of green snake, from the beginning of practice to the end of becoming a big demon, was originally a shocking thing, not to mention the fighting power after the big demon. It was even more strange.


    He has contacts with chaoqingqiu, which is not a secret in the demon land.


    But no one thought that he even wanted to marry his daughter to a swordsman.


    Beiming thought it was strange, but not too shocked. Qingtianjun''s idea always ran wild. As long as he looked at the right person, whether it was a sage in the cloud or a peddler, he could sit down and have a drink.


    Qingtianjun doesn''t care about identity and so on.


    Since he can compare with Qingtian Jun, the swordsman is not ordinary.


    This time, it was qingtianjun''s turn to guess the idea of Beiming. He shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen that little guy, but my daughter likes it. I can''t stop him as a father. Besides, my daughter has always had a good eye, and she can''t be wrong if she sees the right one. "


    It is well known to the demon natives that qingtianjun dotes on his daughter. It is unnecessary for Beiming to think about it.


    Beiming shook his head with a smile, "I really can''t imagine the future of a Sword Fairy marrying my demon friar, especially that person is your Qingtian Jun''s daughter."


    Qingtianjun didn''t care, "when someone gossips in the demon soil, I''ll shut that man up. As for the mountain and river side, I''ll rely on my son-in-law. As a sword fairy, if I can''t protect my daughter, I''ll be the first to kill him!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    Speaking of the three characters, he said, of course, the earth hammer.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with you. Since you married my daughter, you didn''t protect her from being beaten to death. What are you still doing alive.


    It''s just that the protagonist in this story doesn''t know at the moment, nor does he know that he is likely to be beaten to death in the future.


    Qingtianjun didn''t think about the son of a bitch who would cheat his daughter in the future, but he said seriously: "at least one of the saints of the three religions will come to the top of the North Sea. On the day of your transformation, I can stop the giant from the demon soil for you, but the sage in the clouds, I can''t help it. I had a meeting with Chao Qingqiu before. The probability of his sword is only 50%


    Beiming is such a smart person. Although he is in the North Sea, he has a wide range of knowledge. He has already heard the story of the Sword Fairy. He knows what qingtianjun said 50% means. "The other 50% is that after I turn into Peng, I will take out my sword. Since chaoqingqiu has gone far enough, I can''t accept this sword."


    No one knows what the price is.


    A demon who just stepped into the sea met a sword immortal with the strongest killing power in the world.


    Who lives or dies.


    At a glance.


    Qingtianjun couldn''t bear it. Although he wanted Beiming to become a big demon and return to the demon land, he could take back the land of the Kun people with him. Then, by the two of them, he could change his situation of being alone and make the two nationalities live well. Even if he died first, the Kun people would take care of the green snakes and the green locust.


    Although at that time, the green snake people would not have the same scenery as they are now, and they might be deprived of a lot of land, but they would eventually have a place to live.


    Just like the Kun people in those years, even if they were driven to Beihai, they could still survive.


    It''s a good thing to be alive.


    Moreover, the green snake clan is not without hope of rising again. Qinghuai has a good talent and hopes to become a big demon. If her husband becomes a sword immortal, it will be the same.


    Qingtianjun knows very well that except for him and Qinghuai, the other members of the green snake clan don''t have much talent. So qingtianjun has been thinking about things behind him. He thinks that he shouldn''t eat so much white mutton. He shouldn''t eat too many other demon clans. Today he made enemies and later generations suffered. But when he remembered the taste of the mutton, he couldn''t help swallowing his mouth.


    Beiming didn''t notice qingtianjun''s thoughts, but said plainly: "the Kun people have to take back what they lost. The Kun people have been moving forward, and they have not said that the road ahead is difficult to give up. Even if Huapeng wants to fight chaoqingqiu after Huapeng, it''s inevitable. It''s not necessary to worry about it. It''s tragic if they are killed during Huapeng period."


    When talking about these things, Beiming''s expression is very insipid, as if to say something that has nothing to do with oneself.


    Qingtianjun locked his brow, and finally figured out the thing. "I understand that Chao Qingqiu''s trip to the North Sea will definitely bring out a sword. It''s just to see who will take the sword first. I''ll stop the demon soil for you. That''s to bet whether the saints of the three religions want to do it when you''re Huapeng. If you don''t, you may die. ¡±


    they are all extremely intelligent people in the world. There is no need to talk about these things, especially he is the leading role in this matter.


    Chao Qingqiu often goes out and out of the demon land these years. Although he has also killed several potential demons, he has not really killed a big demon even though he has no failure when facing the big demon.


    Although there is no doubt that chaoqingqiu has the ability to kill big demons.


    But it didn''t appear after all.


    What hasn''t happened often doesn''t know the result.


    Qingtianjun looked at him and said with a bitter smile: "if it wasn''t for your race''s breaking the border, it would not be so difficult."


    The Kun people have excellent blood. They were born in the spring and Autumn period. Then they just need to be calm and wait until they become adults. After they become the realm of climbing buildings, they continue to practice hard until one day, the fish in lingfu begins to gradually become a bird.


    Now in the spirit house of Beiming, almost all of the fish have become birds, but the bird has a fish tail. When the fish tail turns into bird tail, that is, when he changes from Kun to Peng.


    There are many legends in this race. Almost all the powerful people in the demon land have a place for the Kun nationality. If it were not for their rarity, a clan head of Kun would become a demon emperor if they had already ruled the demon land.


    Sometimes it''s unfair, but sometimes it''s fair.


    If I give you one, I will take back the other.


    Going back to Chao Qingqiu''s sword incident, Qing Tianjun frowned, "if Chao Qingqiu wants to make a sword to you, it''s to build a strong position in the human race. If he does such a big thing, the swordsman''s pulse is better than others. If he can kill a saint, he can kill others. The other saints of the three religions should also be afraid of him, swordsman A pulse is better than that. "


    In the end, he concluded that "no matter who Chao Qingqiu uses his sword, he will benefit only from the swordsman."


    Beiming laughed, "so to say, the situation of chaoqingqiu is not far behind me."Qingtianjun thinks that the situation of you two is not far from each other, but the realm is far away. One is a sword immortal with unparalleled killing power in the world, and the other is just a quasi sea to transform Peng. How can we compare them.


    After all, Beiming is not the kind of people who hurt the spring and the autumn. Since things can''t be changed, they can accept it.


    Finally, he just sighed and said, "you should bring the girl Qinghuai. Let me have a look at it. Maybe I won''t see you in the future."


    "By the way, after my death, you can take care of the North Sea. Although it may not be a problem, I still can''t rest assured. It''s just that my young daughter will be killed again if it comes to this juncture after hundreds of years."


    Today, Beiming said two very sad words.


    But the two times I talked about it, the mood was different.


    For the first time, he was in no mood, but in the second he was a little sad.


    After all, young girls are involved.


    Qingtianjun stood beside him and didn''t say much. He just remembered those years before, when he was a demon cultivator of green silk realm, he had nothing to do with the scene of Beihai. He was born in the spring and Autumn period. He looked really big at that time.


    So from then on, he started calling him stupid.


    Until he became a demon soil giant, a generation of big demon.


    Until today, when we met again, he came to see him, said some nonsense and thought about the ending that seemed to have been doomed.


    Qing Tian Jun suddenly wiped his face.


    He never liked the demon soil now, but he could only see it boring year after year.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    The North Sea would not have been so busy. It was sparsely populated all the year round. Except for the fishermen nearby and the literati occasionally watching on the high mountain along the coast, there should be no one else.


    But this time is different from the past. Because of Lin Hongzhu''s wave, many friars came to the North Sea. Salvaging the holy pill is the most important thing in the past few decades.


    Especially when the elixirs occasionally return to land from the bottom of the sea.


    The monks used to only know that there was a sacred pill in the North Sea, until one day after the ship capsized in Yuwu mountain, they did not know that there was Kun in the North Sea.


    There are many things they don''t know. For example, there are two saints sitting in the clouds above the North Sea. There is a big demon in the huge city under the sea. Another demon soil giant is hiding in some unknown place. On the high mountain of the coast, a white robed man comes.


    The white robed man had a sword hanging from his waist.


    The mountains on the coast are not necessarily attics, because some are too lonely and too steep.


    How to stand on the mountain at the moment like a man in white.


    No one in the world can be qualified to stand beside him, so he feels a little lonely, but because of his loneliness, he is also steep.


    These are useless adjectives.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, the man in white robe felt the evil spirit not far away. If he wanted to put it on a normal day, he didn''t mind first throwing a sword at him. It was not easy for a big demon far away from the demon land to return to the demon land alive under his sword. However, since there will be great events after the North Sea, he can not care where he is.


    Kun people have Kun to turn Peng.


    It''s in the North Sea.


    He has never seen it, and no one in the world has ever seen it.


    It was 6000 years ago that the Kun people came to Beihai from the demon land. Since then, none of the Kun people has ever made this step. No one in this world has lived for 6000 years, so no one has ever seen it.


    If those sages had thought many years ago that there would be Kun who wanted to turn into Peng and choose a good time to kill the Kun people when they were still young in Beihai, there would be no such thing as today.


    Saints don''t notice what''s going on under them. They usually look up or down.


    The world is not clear.


    Chao Qingqiu stood on the top of the mountain and looked ahead. He didn''t look at the clouds, but the two saints in the clouds already felt a sword.


    In the sky and the earth, there is no one whose sword spirit is as fierce as that of chaoqingqiu. Those swords are like a sword right in front of you, and they will cut you off at any time to see what is in your body.


    The body structure of a saint is the same as that of others.


    Feeling the sword spirit, Du Sheng, who was sitting high on the Yellow Crane, was about to make trouble. Chang Sheng didn''t open his eyes and said, "the sword of Chaoqing autumn is flourishing now."


    This sentence sounds strange at first, but it is absolutely not.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword is always full. When it is not, it is when his sword is hurt.


    There were not many times in those days, but they were not today. So Chang Shengcai gave a voice to remind him.


    It is the most terrible thing in the world that the sword is full of.


    Du Sheng was a little upset. He looked at the North Sea under the sea of clouds. "Chaoqingqiu is coming. The time of Kunhua Peng should not be long."


    Chang Sheng smiles and doesn''t speak. He thinks that when Kun Hua Peng comes, it will be the most important time for all saints to plan. When the time comes, whether the Kun will be killed directly or let it hit 3000 Li by water, there will be some bad choices.


    Chang Sheng didn''t choose to talk with Du Sheng. After finishing this sentence, he closed his eyes and continued to nourish himself.


    Du Sheng looked indifferent and looked at the bald pen on the side of Chang Sheng''s body, and then closed his eyes.


    But the Yellow Crane, as before, was staring at Chang Sheng and the pen.


    It''s quiet on the clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu went down to the top of the mountain. He wanted to eat something, so he went to the pavilion over there.


    Since there are monks there, naturally there is food.


    When Chao Qingqiu walked in the pavilions, he didn''t want anyone to see him, so no one could see him. He walked in those pavilions and thought that he had been watching the sea from somewhere many years ago, and then a lot of things came out. The life span of friars is too long, especially his sword immortal, the sage of the three religions, but they never walk around, and they prefer to sit in the clouds Day by day, year by year.


    Chao Qingqiu''s time to become a dead man is short. He has gone through too many places, so once he starts to recall, those memories will easily drown him.


    Fortunately, in the end, he only chose the things he wanted to remember. Finally, he finished thinking about those things and spent a whole hour thinking about them.


    Morning light is born, chaoqingqiu stands on the corridor of a certain building and looks at the morning sun.


    There was a smile.


    Behind him, someone pushed the door out. It was Gu Yuan who read books, but she didn''t see Chao Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu turned to look at her, and felt that the girl was not bad, and her talent was good.In this case, it should be the girl of the school.


    But soon he thought of something else.


    The swordsman hasn''t had a sword embryo for a long time.


    Chao Qingqiu raised his eyebrows and thought about the young man who had gone to the Western Buddhist land. He thought that although your qualifications are not so good, your actions are not bad, and there will be some achievements in the future.


    No matter how beautiful things are, there will be times when you are tired of watching the sunrise. After watching the sunrise for a while, Chao Qingqiu is not interested in staying here. He will turn around and leave, but in a moment, he sees a monk coming up from the first floor.


    Chao Qingqiu thought it was interesting. The last time he saw a monk, it was many years ago. It was the last time he stepped into the Buddhist land. He didn''t want to sword the two Buddhist sages. He just wanted to see it.


    He just looked at Zen and knew that the monk''s talent was not bad compared with that girl.


    This should be the Zen from Lingshan.


    Chao Qing Qiu shook his head.


    I still think it''s wrong that the swordsman has no sword embryo.


    When Chao Qingqiu was about to go downstairs, he suddenly saluted him solemnly.


    Gu Yuan was shocked. She could not see chaoqingqiu, but felt that Zen was facing the air.


    Zen can not see the Qing Dynasty.


    "Do you know I''m here?" he asked


    The voice came out suddenly, but only Zen could hear it.


    With his hands folded together, he saluted chaoqingqiu again. He said respectfully to chaoqingqiu: "I can''t see Chaojian immortal, but since Chaojian immortal is the most powerful sword in the world, even if the sword spirit is hidden, the sword spirit is enough to frighten everything in the world."


    In his opinion, chaoqingqiu, for the sake of the human race, fought with the big demon several times in the demon land because of the characters worthy of respect.


    Besides, there is only such a sword immortal in the world.


    He didn''t let Gu Yuan hear him.


    After thinking about it for a while, he finally nodded and said, "you are good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    Morning light gradually rises, that sea a round of sunrise appears particularly good-looking, also particularly dazzling.


    Li Fuyang rubbed his eyes. The net that he had cast last night was not salvaged. There were a lot of small fish and shrimps, but after they were salvaged, they were thrown off the boat. There was no too spacious place in the boat. It was easy to overturn the boat when it was full of these things.


    This ship is not a magic weapon. Even when sailing, you should be careful to avoid encountering reefs. Where dare you do something else.


    Li Fuyao grabbed the net and threw it out.


    The Yexiu from Dayu on the ship didn''t know what kind of wind he was blowing. He thought that there would be something good in the first net this morning, so he asked Li Fuyao and the other workers to cast another net in the morning.


    Fortunately, there was nothing to do after he cast the net. He just said that he would close the net before noon. Li Fuyao thought for a moment, but did not say anything. He just wanted to have a comfortable sleep after the boat pulled over his bed of broken cotton wadding, which he had bought for a dime.


    Before closing his eyes, he watched Yi Tong walking towards this side. Li Fuyao didn''t even think about opening his eyes. Maybe he was really tired. Soon after closing his eyes, he really fell asleep and even heard a slight snore.


    Yi Tong is not far away from him. Listening to the snoring from Li Fuyao, he thinks that the boy is also a monk. Why did he stay up all night so tired?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s true that there are saints in the sea bottom of the North Sea. So the friars came. In fact, some demon monks from the northern demon land also came. Although the demon soil and the mountain river had been in truce for many years, the relationship was not very harmonious. These demon monks tried to keep a low profile. Even if they hired a boat to go out to sea, there would be no half human friars on the ship.


    In addition to the method of fishing net fishing with friars of the Terran, there are also some demon cults, because the body is fish, so they choose to salvage the holy elixir by searching the sea floor.


    Everyone knows that the biggest fish in the North Sea is Kun, but Kun was born in spring and autumn. He has no interest in these holy pills, and the holy pills have no meaning for them. Therefore, no one is worried that the holy elixir will be found by the Kun people who are close to the water.


    Wave after wave of demon cultivation went towards the bottom of the sea. As soon as they entered the sea, they became noumenon. They were fish of different shapes, colorful and beautiful.


    There was a young demon Xiu who also went down to the sea with them, but this one, after entering the sea, did not change. He still maintained his human form, but there was a very light mist around him, which wrapped him in and isolated him from the sea.


    It should be a very useful tool.


    The young demon Xiu in black slowly fell to the bottom of the sea. Then he took out a compass and fiddled with it for a while. When the compass pointed to a direction, he walked slowly towards that direction. As he walked, the young demon Xiu said, "come out to look for treasure. What do you mean, treasure hunting?"


    "I really think my luck is amazing. Have you ever seen something like Saint Dan? I haven''t seen you, Mr. Ben... "


    "Well, even if I haven''t seen it before, I''ll find it soon."


    "Well, I don''t know if the old thing given by my uncle has any effect. If I can''t find anything, I''m afraid I''ll be amused by those idiots."


    "Some idiots just practice when they have nothing to do. One by one seems to be in a hurry to reincarnate. I will fix your uncle!"


    The North Sea is vast and boundless. If you want to let a person walk around the sea floor and say some nonsense by the way, that''s enough. What''s more, what the young demon Xiu said can''t be transmitted, so no one can hear it.


    Walking on the quiet bottom of the sea, the young demon Xiu felt more and more hairy, especially thinking of his uncle''s advice before, let him not go to the deep sea, where is not peace.


    But isn''t this damn compass pointing to the deep sea?


    Young demon Xiu stopped to fight between heaven and man. Should we go to find the elixir.


    After careful consideration, he decided to go and have a look.


    He touched the treasures in his arms, thinking that if something big happened, he would throw them all out.


    Young demon Xiu is full of confidence, thinking how to escape from heaven is not a big deal, even if there are kunhuapeng in the North Sea.


    With such an idea, the young demon Xiu walked and looked around, thinking that he must boast about what he had seen and heard to those people after he went back. However, on second thought, he could not see Kun. When he talked about it, he felt sorry.


    As soon as he patted the forehead, he burst out laughing, "if I said I had seen it, then I''ve seen it. Is it hard for anyone else to know?"


    Just as he admired his wit, the compass hummed.


    Young demon Xiu stopped and began to look around.


    This compass is wonderful. It''s a treasure hunting weapon. He found a lot of treasures with it before. This time he said he would go to the North Sea to look for treasure, but he didn''t intend to rely on the compass. After all, his uncle heard about it, he dropped a drop of blood on the compass and told him to go back to the North Sea to find the holy Dan, but only once It means there is only one elixir.One by one, it''s like no good.


    The young demon repaired the compass and began to look at the nearby terrain. There was nothing in this area, only a big stone. Could it be that the saint Dan was under the big stone?


    Young demon Xiu looks suspicious.


    Finally, I wanted to move away.


    Remove the stone, and sure enough, there is a holy pill below.


    It''s shining with gold.


    Young demon Xiu, with a smile, picked up the pill and wanted to find something to pack.


    But after searching for a long time in his arms, he didn''t find anything suitable. He looked at the golden elixir and thought what you were doing so bright?


    Good things have to hide this truth, he knows.


    After searching for it, he didn''t find anything to hold it. The young demon Xiu was cruel and put the elixir into his mouth. But a moment later, he thought it was a waste to eat one?


    So he only bit half.


    It was this half of his stomach that he was stunned and even regretted.


    What the hell is this?!


    After a while, he was about to show his original shape.


    The young demon Xiu didn''t notice that behind him, there was a big net gradually approaching him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Pull in the net before noon. That''s the order from the wild man.


    Li Fuyao threw the broken cotton wadding aside and pulled in the net together with several handyman.


    This time, it was much lighter than the previous one, and a few friars did not need to pull it.


    At last, he pulled the net out of the sea and got on the boat.


    The big net is fully recovered.


    The moment the net came back on deck.


    Everyone including Li Fuyao was stupid.


    There was a creature with shiny black hair in the net.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his eyes. There were many people who did the same thing.


    That''s a donkey?!


    There was something glittering on the donkey''s thick lips.


    Holy Dan?!


    The black donkey put out a roll with his big tongue, and rolled the holy pill into his stomach.


    It''s only half, to be exact.


    Because half of them have already been eaten.


    The black donkey swallowing the last half of the saint Dan turned to look at the stunned monks on the ship, and then he said with a full face: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen the sea donkey?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    There will always be some wonderful things in the world. For example, Li Fuyao saw the poem manuscript of Kendo master in the library of Xianyan academy before. He said that he entered the morning and evening, and at the end of the day, it would be spring and autumn.


    For example, Li Fuyao stayed on the coast, but for no reason he had to send him a holy pill to save people.


    And then today, inexplicably cast a net to salvage the holy elixir. Instead of catching it, he picked up a black donkey.


    Who the hell can think of, can get a donkey from the North Sea!


    How could that donkey talk?


    Sea donkey, what is sea donkey?


    The steward Yi Tong is a little confused. I believe that no matter he is, even a group of people on this ship are like this.


    He touched a handyman by his elbow and asked with an unbelievable look, "is this a donkey?"


    The man paused and stammered, "maybe Is that right? "


    It''s unheard of. No one has ever picked up a donkey from the bottom of the sea. After all, what is there in the North Sea? No one knows. Maybe there is a kind of creature called sea donkey?


    Some people wonder whether it is a donkey, but others think about the holy pill it ate before.


    Holy Dan into the donkey''s belly, now kill the donkey can still find the saint Dan?


    Or just leave the donkey meat, and the same effect as the holy pill.


    While everyone was thinking, Li Fuyao had already stepped back to the bow of the boat. He looked at the donkey, and there was no surprise in his eyes. Since the monk Shanhe can know, why can''t the demon earth monk know?


    This donkey should be a demon earth friar, and also came to the North Sea to find the holy elixir. This should not be wrong. But since all the people can find the holy elixir, why hasn''t it changed its shape?


    Li Shengfu Dan thought of eating it.


    Is this something to do with it?


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek to see what Dayu''s field worker would do with the donkey.


    The little Dayu, who was standing on the deck for a moment, looked at it for a moment. Finally, he thought that he would kill the donkey first, and then see whether the holy Dan had been digested. If it was, he would keep the donkey meat directly to see if it had any effect.


    After thinking about the matter, the wild monk of Dayu waved slightly. Naturally, two friars quietly touched the black donkey. Now there was still a stream of Qi in his internal organs. The black donkey felt the two monks who had not yet reached the green silk realm and frowned.


    If this is put in peacetime, I will kill one with a slap.


    But it''s kind of hard right now.


    The black donkey looked around, looked at the monk on the boat, and then looked at the sea. He thought that many things had been lost after he changed back to his body. At this time, he jumped down and was doomed to die.


    He turned his head and looked at the wild monk, and his donkey''s face squeezed out a smile, "this immortal master, if you have something to say, why do you have to use a knife?"


    Although Li Fuyao didn''t see its expression, but listening to the voice, how could he feel that it was really cheap?


    Li Fuyao watched the change quietly and didn''t want to cause much trouble.


    "It''s not difficult to say that it''s not difficult to say it well. If you spit out the holy pill, I''ll let you go!"


    The black donkey thought that the thing had been swallowing, but also vomited out?


    At the moment, he remembered his uncle''s advice and regretted it. This son of a bitch, Lao Tzu, was a young man of extraordinary family standing in the demon soil, and his mother was given the result of this group of unknown wild cultivation?


    But now he looked around for a week. The handyman thought that the donkey was very interesting, but they didn''t dare to stop the wild repair. The only young man who didn''t care about it was standing at the bow of the boat with a hat and leaning on the mast, looking lazy.


    The black donkey smiles at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at his big mouth and his pair of big eyes. His expression was strange.


    Black donkey opened his mouth and said, "this immortal master, do me a favor?"


    Li Fuyao thought to himself, why does this guy have to ask him? Can''t you see that he is also an ordinary handyman?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao leaned back. The big eyes of the black donkey turned quickly. It seemed that he was trying to find out how to escape.


    The boat was quiet, except for the two field trips that were slowly approaching the black donkey.


    The black donkey thought about it and looked at the group of people. He thought that he could only pull a few cushions before he died.


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded from the boat, "look, there is a holy pill!"


    When the big net was taken away, everyone''s attention was focused on the black donkey. For a moment, no one paid attention to other things. It was the afternoon when the sun was shining. Even if it was the golden elixir, no one noticed for a while.


    Until now.


    The handyman standing next to the pill saw it.


    The situation on the ship suddenly changed.


    At the end of the middle-aged man''s head, he began to splash his head.Originally, the man saw the holy elixir first, but he didn''t want to let the Dayu wild repair know about it. He was going to quietly put it into his pocket, but it was found by the workers around him.


    He had already made a choice between electric light and flint.


    After a blow to the head of the handyman, he gave a big drink and swept to the Dayu.


    The twenty or so monks on the ship immediately separated the two sides. For a moment, the battle on the ship began.


    It turned out that the middle-aged man had already attracted a group of people. Even if he did not find the elixir secretly today, but fished it out of the net, there would be a big war.


    His realm is not weaker than that of Dayu, who just crossed the threshold of Taiqing.


    Only in the ordinary days has been hidden, in this moment, for the sake of the holy Dan just violent homicide.


    Yi Tong''s realm was not high, and he didn''t want to mix in more. He knew that once the two sides were separated, they would be the next targets. So he found a board and would jump into the sea.


    He took a look at Li Fuyao in the bow of the boat and indicated whether he wanted to go with him.


    Li Fu shook his head. He had to rely on this ship to find a woman.


    "Don''t go in a hurry."


    Yi Tong thinks Li Fuyao is crazy. When he doesn''t go, his mother''s life is going to lose.


    Yi Tong jumped into the sea, but as soon as he jumped down, he was slapped on the back by a monk and rolled down in the sea water.


    I don''t think I can live.


    The other handyman just wanted to be as honest as Yi Tong when they saw this scene.


    Li Fuyao sat down against the mast. He did not know where to get a pot of wine, so he took a sip.


    The black donkey chuckled and ran over. Sitting on the deck, he was still in the same posture as Li Fuyao.


    I think it''s weird.


    It rolled up the pot of wine beside Li Fuyao and smacked his lips after drinking it. "It doesn''t have any flavor."


    Li Fuyao ignored the black donkey. He just looked at the friars on both sides in front of him. He thought it was funny.


    In the sun, one man and one donkey sat together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    From time to time, they would know that there was a wild boatman on both sides of the ship who died.


    The black donkey was suffering from the impact of internal organs and internal organs. He was worried about when he could return to human form. The efficacy of Shengdan was too great, and it would not take a day or two to fully absorb it. Therefore, it had a premonition that it would take a long time for him to maintain this form. The situation in the North Sea was too complex. It was easy for him to lose his life in this way, but his uncle was a demon this time The earth came to the North Sea to do a big thing. At that time, there was no way to manage it. All of his treasures had sunk into the sea bottom. He could not help sighing when he thought of it.


    This is for a holy pill.


    Li Fuyao looked at the fighting over there. His sword case was untied and put aside by him. Even the rags wrapped in it were thrown away by him. If those wild men wanted to kill him later, he would have to do it.


    Li Fuyao thought about his family property.


    Qianli ring can escape. The talisman has absorbed the sword spirit for so long. If it is released in danger, it should be powerful.


    What''s more, it seems that these wild practices will die a lot.


    While Li Fuyao was meditating, the black donkey beside him touched Li Fuyao''s arm with his hoof.


    Li Fuyao turned to look at him and raised his eyebrows. However, because of the bamboo hat, the expression was not seen.


    Black donkey almost flattered said: "immortal help?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned and immediately understood what he was talking about.


    "They even want to kill me. How can I help you?"


    "As long as the immortal master can live, I can live."


    Li Fuyao thought to himself that this is some kind of bullshit.


    Li Fuyao thought about those demon Xiu that he had met in his mind, but he didn''t find any one with this donkey like this Cheap.


    Although he didn''t know why he could know that he had some skills, Li Fuyao thought that since the donkey was lucky enough to be found in Shengdan, he was certainly not a general demon Xiu. Then he asked, "do you eat Shengdan like this? No problem? "


    The black donkey thought for a while and breathed, "I can''t help it. When I find it, there''s nothing to install. If it''s not hidden, it''s going to be seen. I''ll eat it as soon as my heart swings. I''m worried about the effect. When I''m exhausted, I''m ready to eat half of it to see the effect..."


    Li Fuyao can''t help laughing. You can''t eat half a pill first to try the effect?


    "As soon as I swallow half of it, I feel that my internal organs are pounded by a stream of Qi, and it turns into this picture in an instant. You can say that it''s not a big deal. If you can digest the medicine, it''s OK. But who can think of it? It''s still digesting, so you''ll pull it up."


    "Pull it up. You look at me so directly. I can''t waste that half of the pill. I''ll eat it together as soon as I bite my teeth."


    The story of this black donkey is not so strange. Even it is normal to hear it like this. However, no matter who picks up a donkey at the bottom of the sea, he will be surprised.


    "You can''t survive a pill?"


    Speaking of these, the black donkey was a little distressed, "it should be no big problem, but there is a stream of Qi in the viscera, I can not recover."


    Li Fuyao was amused, and then asked, "if you tell me this, I''ll kill you later?"


    The black donkey''s face was free and easy. Although it was not good, it could be seen from its donkey''s face, "anyway, you can''t run away. You don''t look like a bad person. Moreover, you still have an evil spirit. That evil spirit is not the resentment left by the demon Xiu who you killed, but a very strange breath. Anyway, it''s very kind. Only you can protect me on this ship."


    Having said this, he did not forget to add a sentence, master immortal.


    Li Fuyao is deep in thought. In fact, there are not many things in his body. Before Qinghuai sent out a demon pill, but later he gave it to the tree demon. If you want to say that other things that can touch with the evil spirit, there should be only those thousand mile precepts.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment that the donkey didn''t seem to be the kind of demon Xiu who could do bad things. Moreover, this time, he felt sorry for him. If he had not cast his net, he would not have been caught.


    "When you stand behind me, you seem to have a point. I can''t die, you can''t die."


    Black donkey immediately happy, "thank you, immortal master!"


    "What''s your name?" Li asked


    Black donkey''s face was serious, "wind Lu, strong wind, and then that Lu..."


    Feng Lu, crazy donkey?


    What a crazy donkey.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the bow of the boat, the battle between the two sides has come to an end. The middle-aged man who killed people suddenly did not fight the Dayu wild repair, and was finally killed by the man with a knife.


    As for others, only a few survived.


    The wild monk of Dayu found a knife on the boat and killed the remaining monks without expression.If such things as Shengdan are salvaged on weekdays, he can only take them to the Liangxi road gate with these people to exchange some things, and then divide the things. However, at this time, it is no longer necessary.


    After killing the monks, he looked at the laborers.


    The handyman''s realm is low, and he can''t be his opponent.


    Even if he''s seriously injured now.


    He looked at the handyman on the boat with his eyes.


    Li Fuyao looks the same.


    The Dayu wild monk began to walk towards them.


    Feng Lu opened his mouth and yawned.


    Li Fuyao stood up, and the green silk in the sword case suddenly came out of the sheath.


    The bow was full of sword.


    The wild monk of Dayu turned pale. He was in Dayu, not far from the Jianshan mountain.


    What is a swordsman? Can he not know?


    Feng Lv''s whole body is stiff. He looks at the man with difficulty and thinks that you are a swordsman?!


    No wonder it''s a monster.


    A swordsman in the green silk realm met a seriously injured wild monk in Taiqing.


    It seems obvious how it turns out.


    Half an hour later, Li Fuyao stabbed Dayu''s heart with a sword.


    I took the pill by the way.


    Li Fuyao, who had no idea of the holy pill, thought of his inexplicable extra two pills, and could not help laughing.


    Walking back to the bow of the boat, Li Fuyao looked at the laborers who were shaking with fear and said, "clean up the boat and continue to go to sea. As for the wages, no matter how much you can sell, these goods are yours."


    The green silk sword returns to the sword box, and Li Fuyao sits back in the bow.


    Feng Lu looked at him and said cautiously, "haven''t the immortal master killed the demon Xiu?"


    Li Fu shook his head for a moment.


    The wind is like a falling ice cave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    As the ship moved forward slowly, the blood on the deck had been cleaned up, and the corpse was directly thrown into the North Sea. Even if it was not eaten by fish and shrimp, it would gradually rot and turn into soil.


    Li Fuyao continued to sit in the bow of the boat. He was amused to see Feng Lu directing the laborers to steer. The donkey had not yet fully absorbed the effect. Therefore, he was a donkey. However, he liked to stand up, land on his hind legs, and walk up and down the deck, waving his hooves.


    The scene was really funny.


    After the disaster, they got the promise of Li Fuyao. They were in a good mood. They didn''t feel anything when they looked at the funny black donkey. Even the bold handyman could have a little chat with him.


    The atmosphere on the ship was harmonious.


    The big ship was moving slowly in the North Sea. When he ran into other big ships, he leaned over to sell the goods. Feng Lu often landed on his four legs and walked around on the deck.


    During this period, a monk asked with a smile whether the donkey was for sale. Several handyman were stunned and then pushed aside, saying that it was the donkey of the owner''s family. He took it out to sea and didn''t sell it.


    In the end, nothing happened.


    The goods on the ship are very good to sell, but the barrels filled with wine are empty very quickly. Feng Lu has not found anything else these days, but he drinks too much when he drinks. Li Fuyao is a bit tongue tied, but he still doesn''t say anything in the end.


    The big ship went out to sea, and a month had passed unconsciously.


    However, Li Fuyao has not found the ship he is looking for. He is a little silent. Thinking about the holy Pill on his body, he feels a little guilty. Originally, he accepted this kind of thing passively, but since he has accepted it, he has to do it for others.


    Besides, the reward of a holy pill is really not low.


    Now that he has been known as a swordsman, Li Fuyao keeps his sword as usual these days. Occasionally when he opens his eyes and looks at the sea, he feels open-minded and feels that the speed of sword Qi in the meridians is faster.


    Every time he raised his sword, Feng Lu was far away. Sometimes he simply went back to the cabin and didn''t want to see the scene.


    The handyman on the ship had heard the rumors of swordsmen, so they not only did not dare to say more, but also some people praised them.


    However, they did not know that as the days passed, Li Fuyao became more and more impatient.


    One evening, Feng Lu was sitting beside him. The black donkey drank a lot of wine. He looked drunk. He put a big hoof on Li Fu''s shoulder and opened his mouth in a dazed way. "Do you know, there is a girl there who has a bad temper, but her father is so fierce that many people want to marry her. A little tiger cub ran to her house without any trouble It''s a pity that she didn''t even see her father''s face, so she slapped her in the river. "


    "Also, her father''s identity is not that ordinary people can see."


    "You don''t know. The girl''s father likes to eat good food, such as white mutton and hundred year old Wang Ba Tang. If I don''t have my uncle''s cover, I don''t dare to wander around them. It''s going to be a donkey''s life. As for the marriage promotion, I can only think about it. The little tiger cub can''t do it. I guess I can''t either. "


    Hearing these words, Li Fuyao couldn''t laugh or cry. He had known that the donkey was unreliable, but now it seems that it is not generally unreliable. It seems that it is particularly unreliable.


    He thought about it for a while, and then he asked, "since that girl has a bad temper, why does she still like it?"


    "The girl is not good-natured, but she is beautiful. Who doesn''t like it?"


    Feng Lu turned his head and faced Li Fuyao with a donkey''s face.


    Because I was drunk, some saliva was still in my mouth.


    Li Fuyao felt helpless and patted the sword box behind him.


    Feng Lu quickly turned his head, some embarrassed smile: "don''t care, drink too much."


    Li Fuyao patted his thigh to signal the donkey to go on.


    Feng Lu said with a smile, "that girl is the most dazzling pearl there. If anyone can take him away, he will be chased and killed by a group of young people."


    Li Fuyao asked a digression, "are all the young people there like you?"


    Feng Lu patted her chest with her big hoof, and she was about to open her mouth.


    Li Fu shook his hand and said, "OK, I''ll ask you casually. Don''t care."


    Feng Lu sighed, remembering that his uncle came to Beihai to prevent something from happening. Then the protagonist of the incident seemed to have something to do with the girl''s father. When the fight broke out, could his uncle beat the girl''s father?


    Feng LV thought of the rumors in the demon soil before and shook his head.


    At that time, the girl''s father had nothing to do but beat a big demon to spit blood on the Bank of the Sang river. Now it''s even better than that time. It seems that his uncle is useless.


    But he didn''t worry about his uncle''s death here. He knew his uncle''s temperament best. He didn''t know how to beat him and run away. People who have this idea are not easy to die.


    The ship has been moving forward, Feng Lu has been talking about something, Li Fuyao is a person looking forward, plain.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other ship less than a few miles away from Li Fuyao, a slovenly swordsman and a woman in green stand at the bow of the boat.


    This big ship is also some big Yu''s field work, but different from Li Fuyao, this slovenly swordsman and the woman in green get on the ship in a more simple and direct way. They directly beat up the wild repair on those ships.


    And then I got an invitation to get on board.


    The slovenly swordsman promised not to rob them of the holy elixir. If they were found again, he would even take out swords for them.


    No one thinks he is a swordsman, but it seems that even if he is a general wild practice, his state is extremely excellent.


    If you can''t afford it, you have to accept your life.


    However, more than a month later, the slovenly swordsman did not care about anything except drinking. The woman in green was even more reticent, and the monks on the ship were used to their existence.


    The ship was moving slowly on the sea, and a sword was hanging from the scruffy swordsman''s waist. He looked at the sea in the distance and thought that if he saw Kun, how many swords could he deliver to kill him?


    And the girl who gradually lost interest in this trip to the North Sea stood in the bow and said something boring.


    She knew more than the slovenly swordsman, so she knew exactly what would happen here, even though the time was not clear.


    To this day, this big ship meets another one.


    The woman in green stood at the bow of the boat and saw the donkey on the boat. Then she looked away and saw a young man with a big hoof on his shoulder.


    The appearance of young people has not changed much since before.


    In the evening, the scene was absurd.


    Her face was expressionless and she uttered two words, "stupid."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    When two ships meet, they meet.


    The slovenly swordsman saw the young man from a distance and left the bow.


    The drunken and hazy donkey was looking at the big boat opposite, and suddenly saw the woman in green standing in the bow of the boat.


    In a moment, the donkey woke up. Isn''t that who?


    He was startled, and then took his hoof off Li Fu''s shoulder. He was about to say a few words when he saw the fierce eyes of the woman in green and quickly rolled to the side.


    Then it secretly looked at Li Fuyao and wondered if this girl was coming to trouble this guy?


    A moment later, he was in trouble again. If he really came to trouble Li Fuyao, would he help him? If you don''t help, it seems wrong. He has saved himself before, but if you help


    Feng Lu soon remembered the girl''s temper and the fate of the tiger cub.


    With a sigh, Feng Lu ran to the distance, praying silently that Li Fuyao could turn the corner.


    Li Fuyao opened his eyes. Feng Lu had already run far away. He was surprised. Then he felt something in front of him and looked up.


    He promised that it would be the best scene he had ever seen in his life.


    The girl stood at the bow of the boat, dressed in blue. The afterglow of dusk fell on her. The sea was sparkling, which made the girl more beautiful.


    Li Fuyao thought of something, and quickly took off his thick clothes, revealing his blue clothes. He kept pulling the corners of his clothes and reaching for his hair bun.


    The wind Lu in the distance looked confused, thinking what clothes did you see her take off? Why, and choose a decent way to die?


    After Li Fuyao finished this, he did not stop. He opened the sword case, took out the green silk sword and hung it on his waist. If it was not too late, he would even like to take a bath.


    Of course, he wanted to wear that white robe most.


    Now Li Fuyao, no matter who looks at it, is the kind of sword on the waist, where the world goes to get a swordsman.


    After all this, he stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the girl on the big ship not far away, her heart beating fast.


    He waited for the two ships to meet, that is, to meet her.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that the time was too slow for him to be impatient.


    After the big boat came to Li Fuyao''s eyes, it did not stop, so it went on like this, and did not want to stop to buy something. Li Fuyao watched the girl disappear from his side, paused for a moment, and jumped onto the boat directly.


    Feng Lu''s eyes are very big. You''re not only afraid of her, but you''re also attracted by her. Don''t you want to die?


    After Li Fuyao jumped into the big boat, he soon attracted the attention of those wild people on the ship. He just looked at Li Fuyao''s clothes and thought of the untidy swordsman who hung his sword around his waist. No one spoke.


    It''s all like a bunch.


    Li Fuyao ignored them and went straight to the bow of the boat.


    The girl turned to look at him.


    At the moment, her back to the sunset, she alone will take away all the glory of the world.


    Li Fuyao is at a loss.


    The girl said two words, "stupid."


    Li Fuyao laughed, and he began to say, "I didn''t go to Jianshan, not because Mengchen mountain has the sword spirit of chaojianxian, nor because I''m not qualified. It''s just that martial uncle Xie Lu forgot to tell me to go to the top of Jianshan before dark, so I stayed on the mountain road a little longer."


    Qinghuai asked softly, "so you don''t practice sword now? Is this just a show? "


    "I am still practicing sword. There is a broken temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain. There are three martial uncles in it. They have taught me for more than two years."


    "Then your uncle is better than your Shifu."


    "I went to the bottom of the cliff to find a sword. It''s called Qingsi. It''s the sword of a very powerful elder long ago. Later, martial uncle Xie Lu gave me her little snow. But when I went to Luoyang, I left her to my sister. Before I went down the mountain, the main beam of chenxieshan came, and finally left again. But I will certainly go to chenxieshan to find him one day. "


    "How can you beat that guy? Do you want me to ask my father to teach him a lesson for you?"


    "Uncle Xie Lu likes me very much. The clothes I wear are from her."


    "Oh, it''s beautiful."


    "It was originally made for my master."


    "Your Shifu doesn''t look good on you."


    "After I went back to Luoyang City, I found that my parents still like me very much. They finally gave me a jade pendant."


    Li Fuyao showed her the jade pendant engraved with "Fuyao".


    "This jade pendant is not a good thing."


    "After I came out of Luoyang City, I wanted to go all the way north and come to the demon soil to find you."


    "What do you want me to do, without the other girls you want to see?"


    "It''s just that I didn''t want to go too fast. I''m in the green silk realm now. I want to come back to you when I''m in Taiqing.""The green silk realm is really stupid."


    "I''m sorry. It''s no use mentioning my name here this time. I''m not so good."


    "I have known for a long time that you are so stupid that you can''t be fierce, so you can only mention my name when you come to the demon land."


    Li Fuyao said a lot of words, and Qinghuai also answered his every word.


    Li Fuyao finally closed his mouth, feeling a little hot on his face.


    Qinghuai looks at him and thinks about what to say next.


    The two men stood at the bow of the boat, speechless to each other.


    In the cabin in the distance, the slovenly swordsman drank wine and thought about how you bastard talked so much. But when he heard Xie Lu, he looked a little bit, then sighed, and finally sat down.


    Another big ship, Feng Lu, let the handyman follow closely. When it saw two people standing in the bow with four eyes opposite, his face was very ugly.


    One of your goddamn swordsmen is going to abduct our demon earth girl?


    Li Fuyao finally took a deep breath, opened his mouth and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Sitting in the cabin, Chen Sheng felt that his apprentice was stupid to death.


    Qinghuai is just about to open her mouth.


    Far away from here, the sea began to churn.


    I don''t know how many waves are splashed on the magnificent sea.


    Some of the big boats near there are turning around to get out of there.


    Li Fuyao pressed the hilt of the sword and blocked it in front of Qinghuai.


    Qinghuai finds out that Li Fuyao is much taller than her.


    Chen Sheng got up and left the cabin, went to the bow and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Looking at the sea in the distance, Qinghuai said calmly, "it should be that uncle who is going to break the border."


    Li Fuyao was stunned. He didn''t know what was going on.


    Chen Sheng knocked him on the head to show him to get out of the way.


    Chen Sheng is well-informed. As soon as Qinghuai opens his mouth, he knows what is going on.


    It''s just that the North Sea has not been able to achieve this goal for six thousand years. Today, it is said that there is?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    There was a surge of wind and clouds on the sea, which attracted a lot of attention.


    The two sages sitting in the clouds did not care how this trick could get into their eyes.


    Du Sheng looked at a quiet sea in the distance and said indifferently: "no accident, the Kun will break through the sea there."


    Saints are the protagonists between heaven and earth. Naturally, they have their plans. Many things in the world can hardly be concealed from their eyes, especially when they really want to make up their minds to calculate something.


    This Kun has not yet achieved the sea, even if its combat power at the bottom of the sea is comparable to that of a saint?


    If they think about it, they can infer where it will be transformed.


    Chang Sheng''s eyes are flat, and he feels the sword spirit, and his heart is a little heavy.


    It has been many days since chaoqingqiu came to Beihai, but he has never appeared in front of the world, except for the Zen son who felt it with his sword.


    But if chaoqingqiu really wants to restrain his breath seriously, as long as he doesn''t wander around the sage, no one can feel him.


    In fact, there are so many friars in Beihai. Apart from knowing that there are holy elixirs in Beihai, they have never been clear about the fact that Kun wants to Huapeng. This kind of event is only known by the real strong.


    Today, Chan Tzu was drinking tea in a teahouse. He listened to the news of the unrest in the North Sea. He frowned. It seemed that he had figured out some things, but he soon expanded. This wrinkle made Zen''s beautiful face very interesting.


    Recently, there is a saying in Beihai that the most learned monk and the best looking monk are the same person.


    Chao Jianxian came to Beihai because of this? It''s a big event if Chao Jianxian comes to Beihai in person. But since Chao Jianxian is here, what kind of event can''t be solved?


    Zen was quick to figure it out, so he soon began to laugh.


    Sitting opposite him was Gu Yuan, a little girl who was no longer young. She drank tea from her tea cup and didn''t know what she was thinking. She stayed with Zen son in Beihai these days. In fact, if it was to see the holy pill, it would have been a long time ago. Gu Yuan didn''t want to go back, obviously there was a reason. Zen didn''t know what the reason was, but he didn''t urge her.


    This trip to the mountains and rivers was originally intended to cultivate worldly Zen. Since it is to practice worldly Zen, how can we not observe the world of mortals?


    Where there are people, there are red dust.


    Zen thought there was nothing in Beihai, so he stayed.


    For Gu Yuan''s ideas, if he calculated carefully, he should also know some, but I don''t think it is necessary.


    Zen Zi is really a smart and erudite person.


    Gu Yuan raised his head and wanted to say something.


    A man came into the teahouse. When he entered the teahouse, he attracted countless eyes. If we say that when Chan Zi entered the teahouse, people were surprised because of his appearance. When this man walked into the teahouse, they were surprised not only by his clothes, but also by the fear of knowing his identity.


    The man was dressed in a blood red robe and a white hair shawl. Just a moment later, the people in the teahouse walked a lot. The old shopkeeper lying over the counter saw this scene. He did not know what he was thinking and could not see his joy or sorrow.


    Zen son stood up and saluted Lin Hongzhu, "I have seen the master Lin when I look at the building."


    Master Lin, what a very interesting title. As soon as this sentence was said, those monks who did not leave immediately felt a big head. This is the monk who went to the castle. When Chan Tzu mentioned the past, he did not fear that he would kill all the people present?


    When the sages are not available, only those monks who are in charge of teaching by the temple master can say that they can win steadily?


    Lin Hongzhu''s temper has always been very strange. When he heard this address, he did not do anything. He just went to sit down opposite the Chan Tzu and calmly said, "looking at the building, it''s very appropriate to see me now."


    Zen Tzu''s name comes from his master''s wish that he would become a monk in the realm of climbing stairs one day, but it''s not bad to understand the literal meaning.


    Chan Zi poured a cup of tea for Lin Hongzhu.


    "I don''t want to see you again."


    As soon as this sentence was said, all the remaining monks left the teahouse.


    The old shopkeeper closed the door and went to the backyard alone.


    In the whole teahouse, only Zen son, Gu Yuan and Lin Hongzhu are left.


    Gu Yuan looks at the demon sect leader who once injured Zhou xuance. Her body is a little stiff. Lin Hongzhu is sitting on her side at the moment, but she can''t help but look at Lin Hongzhu a few times.


    Look at that white hair.


    Zen Tzu asked bluntly, "why did master Lin pour that furnace of holy elixir into the North Sea?"


    Lin Hongzhu said blandly, "since we can''t see which one of the three religions is the saint''s remains, can all the monks in the world take the relics? Why should they be owned by Liangxi daomen or Yanling Confucianism?"


    Chan Tzu thought about it and found that it was the truth. He said with a smile, "the leader of Lin is not bad."


    Buddhist soil is far away from mountains and rivers, and has never been involved in the affairs of mountains and rivers. Therefore, no matter what Chan Zi does, it will not affect the whole situation.Since it can''t, there is no need to worry about it.


    Lin Hongzhu did not speak again.


    Chan Tzu said some conjectures and wanted Lin Hongzhu to solve his puzzles. He was the first monk in the world who wanted to ask the master of the demon sect to solve his puzzles. After reading a lot of books, he knew a lot. Naturally, he knew that since he had the ability to teach by himself, his knowledge and knowledge would not be bad.


    Lin Hongzhu is not a murderer, but he is not the kind of person who likes to solve doubts for others. He only answers a few questions.


    It was just these questions that benefited Zen a lot. Finally, he saluted Lin Hongzhu again and expressed his gratitude.


    Lin Hongzhu remained unmoved and took a sip of tea.


    Chan Tzu thought of one thing and suddenly realized that he said, "it turns out that master Lin is not here to see me."


    Gu Yuan if not looking at Lin Hongzhu, then in the body side, really want to roll a white eye.


    Chan Tzu''s smile was calm, "if you want to come to Lin''s status, you won''t come to see me specially."


    Lin Hongzhu did not speak, but the corners of his mouth were curved. I think he thought that Zen had some meaning.


    Chan Tzu knew a lot about it, but he liked to ask what he didn''t know. He opened his mouth and asked, "who is Lin Jiao waiting for?"


    This question is not only him, but even Gu Yuan wants to know, how many people in this world are worth waiting for Lin Hongzhu?


    Even if there is, it must be somebody.


    Lin Hongzhu did not speak, and the door was pushed open by a teenager.


    The young man carried his bookcase on his back. After he pushed the door, he saw Lin Hongzhu. He quickly turned his head and looked behind him. He called out: "Sir, there is someone in this teahouse. That person is your friend. By the way, there is a monk."


    Voice dropped, a thin middle-aged man stepped into the teahouse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    The middle-aged man wore a very ordinary blue cloth clothes. If he was seen by others, he would not care about it. But as soon as Gu Yuan saw the middle-aged man, he immediately got up and saluted, "Master Zhang."


    The visitor is Su ye, the master of the school.


    Chan Tzu had heard that Su Ye was the most learned scholar in the mountains and rivers. When he heard Gu Yuan say so, he naturally stood up and saluted Su Ye.


    After the ceremony, Zen thought that there were quite a lot of rites in heaven, which made him feel some interesting. In Lingshan, monks had their own Zen needs. Apart from morning classes, they practiced their own practices. They met monks less often and performed less rituals.


    Su Ye accepted it calmly.


    However, song Pei looks at a loss. What''s going on?


    Su Ye touched song Pei''s head and said to Gu Yuan, "take song Pei out and tell him what he should say. It''s outside the teahouse. Don''t go far."


    Gu Yuan nodded his head cleverly and looked at Song Pei. Song Pei was bewildered, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He followed the girl out of the teahouse.


    Zen got up to go out.


    These two great men, whether they want to sit down and talk or fight, are not something he can get involved in.


    Lin Hongzhu shook his head and said, "little monk, you can stay here and listen to it."


    Su Ye nodded with a smile, "as soon as I heard of Zen''s erudition, I saw her today, and her face was even more beautiful."


    After getting Su Ye''s approval, Chan Zi did not think about going out any more. He sat inside and left Su ye with the position opposite Lin Hongzhu.


    Seriously speaking, Lin Hongzhu and Su ye are both Confucian monks, and even if there is a gap in learning, it should not be too much. It is only after the demon cult was destroyed by the school, Lin Hongzhu became the most famous wild monk in the world. However, in those years before, Lin Hongzhu had not been found, until he reappeared in the world, had already entered the building and was intercepted in the small town of Chen state Zhou xuance finally led to the sword of the ancestor of Jianshan.


    He is the protagonist in the story, but many people have forgotten the reason why Xu jiqianli made his sword.


    I want to hate Lin Hongzhu.


    At the moment, Su ye, the leader of the Academy, and Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, are sitting opposite each other.


    Zen Buddhism is profound and does not feel the slightest chance of killing.


    Su ye took a sip of tea and whispered, "I still can''t understand why you want to pour the holy pill into the North Sea. There won''t be any of them among those who are involved in the broken situation, but they can''t touch it."


    Zen Zi wrote down the broken state in Su Yehua. I think this is a key place.


    Lin Hongzhu lowered her head and picked up the tea cup and said with a slow smile: "there are fish in Beiming, whose name is Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know it''s thousands of miles. It turns into a bird and its name is Peng. Peng''s back, I do not know its thousands of miles; angry and flying, its wings as if hanging clouds. This is the original text of "a happy journey". I''m afraid that many people on the mountain have read it. If they have read it, they have read it. If they haven''t seen it, don''t you feel sorry? "


    Chan Tzu is such a wise man. Just listening to this question and answer, he has already known what will happen in the North Sea. His face changes slightly. The Kun nationality has been in Beihai from the demon land for 6000 years, and there has never been any Kun Huapeng incident. When he thought about this matter, he only thought that it might have profound meaning, but he did not think it through. Until today, this sentence of Lin Hongzhu has made.


    He poured the elixir into the North Sea, let Su ye see it with his own eyes, and finally let the monks come to salvage the elixir, which was not his purpose.


    He just wanted the monks to come and see what was going to happen.


    For example, kunhuapeng.


    Born in the spring and Autumn period of Kun, once the Peng is turned into the sea.


    How many seas are there in the world?


    There are only 13 on the mountain and river side, 12 saints of the three religions, and one sword immortal. There may be more than a dozen on the demon soil side, but it will not exceed this number.


    The sea of the world is really rare.


    "Do you want to see it?" he asked


    Chan Tzu said with a smile, "this is a great event in the world. Naturally, I want to see it."


    Monks don''t lie.


    Lin Hongzhu looked at Su ye and said with a smile, "even he wants to see it. Naturally, other people also want to see it, so I help them and call them in advance to see the grand event after that."


    Su ye asked, "this is your purpose, but why do you do it?"


    Lin Hongzhu said calmly, "it''s better to guess."


    Su ye had no choice but to guess. He had already guessed these days, but because he couldn''t think of it, he came to see Lin Hongzhu and asked him.


    Su Ye is knowledgeable and knows a lot, but he can''t think of everything.


    Zen thought.


    Lin Hongzhu looked at him and thought it was very interesting. "This little monk is very smart. It''s called youhuigen in Buddhist land. If you still have hair, you should be led into the school."


    Su Ye laughed it off.


    If we say, none of the young people in this world has such a calm mind as the Zen son. The Taoist Ye Sheng song is said to be a Taoist with an empty heart, but it is not as calm as this Zen son.But Lin Hongzhu''s mind is not so good to guess.


    After half a ring, see two people did not speak, Lin Hongzhu stood up, "may see today."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the teahouse, Gu Yuan was holding a bag of preserved fruit while eating and saying something to his younger martial brother.


    Young song Pei was shocked at the beginning to numb later.


    The gentleman I met in the school of Yuanyou city is not an ordinary person, but a mountain fairy?


    But even if it''s a mountain fairy, it''s not a big deal, sir. It''s normal to be fierce.


    But the elder martial sister said that he is the most learned scholar in the world.


    My God, there must be at least one hundred thousand scholars in this world, right?


    Is that so good, sir?


    Gu Yuan looked at the little fool, ate the preserved fruit, and said vaguely: "the master of teaching is not only the greatest scholar in the world, but also one of the most powerful monks."


    Song Pei hesitated and asked, "elder martial sister, how many students do you have?"


    Gu Yuan was very satisfied with the title of elder martial sister. She patted song Pei on the shoulder and said, "master, you are the only student."


    Song Peiyi was speechless and wanted to speak. When he saw the door of the teahouse pushed open, Lin Hongzhu, dressed in a red robe, looked at him and walked to the shore.


    Zen came out and stood beside Gu Yuan.


    At the end of the day, Su Ye looks at Song Pei and thinks, "these days, you can follow Gu Yuan and go back to school with them. Sir, I have something to do


    Song Pei said, but he didn''t speak. He was a bit out of his wits.


    Su ye said with a smile: "follow this girl, no one will bully you."


    With these words, Su Ye followed Lin Hongzhu and headed for the coast.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    The wind and waves on the sea are getting bigger and bigger. As time goes by, a big whirlpool even forms. Some ships that can''t dodge are sucked in by the whirlpool, and the ships are destroyed and people are killed.


    There seems to be something about to break out of the sea.


    Not many people can think of the legend of Huapeng of Kun nationality, because it is too long, even they can not think about it.


    Many of the big ships have returned, and the ones left have retreated far away. The sea is very dynamic and can be seen only from the high mountains along the coast.


    Qingtianjun did not know when he had left from the bottom of the sea and came to a high mountain beside the coast and stood with chaoqingqiu.


    Chaoqing autumn static stand and view, calm way: "you didn''t say he is going to Huapeng now."


    Qingtianjun was helpless, "he said he was not sure when."


    Chao Qingqiu''s face did not change. He just looked at the front and said frankly: "during his time in Huapeng, if the saint hands, I will cut the sage. If the sage doesn''t, I will wait for him to succeed in Huapeng and fight him."


    Qingtianjun thought that there was no difference between what he had guessed, but he said unhappily, "if there is no one to do it, I can help you hold a saint."


    Toward Qing Qiu shakes his head, "you know I don''t cooperate with others."


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t join hands with others, but he doesn''t join hands with people other than swordsmen.


    Qingtianjun stopped talking. It was useless to say more. He stood shoulder to shoulder with chaoqingqiu and looked at the sea.


    In the attic by the coast, more and more monks were looking at the sea.


    All eyes.


    In the cloud, Du Sheng opened his eyes and said indifferently: "wrong, it will only go to sea there."


    Needless to say, Chang Sheng knew what he meant. The Kun people were too big to make a lot of noise no matter how they changed the ROC, so they couldn''t hide from it.


    Chang Sheng thought for a moment and said, "chaoqingqiu is on the coast. At least two big demons have arrived. When it turns into shape, can''t you stop it?"


    Du Sheng''s eyes were far-reaching, and he did not speak in a hurry.


    Chang Sheng doesn''t say much, but he holds the bald pen for the first time these days.


    When he held the bald pen, the whole world seemed to pause for a moment. Originally, there was no special Chang Sheng. It seemed that there was something more in Chang Sheng''s body.


    The sea of clouds vibrated.


    This scene naturally fell into the eyes of countless monks.


    Countless people are shocked. The sea is turbulent. It can be understood that the Kun people at the bottom of the sea want to do something. But why did this happen again?


    Is it the sage who wants to suppress Beihai and restore the peace of heaven and earth?


    If you''re not a player, you don''t know what''s going on.


    Beiming, a huge city under the sea, has now been completely restored to its original form. A Kun without knowing how long it is is is just above the giant city. It looks down at the small Kuns in the huge city with a plain look, but only remembers, without sadness.


    Then he turned his head and swam slowly to the sea.


    The closer we get to the sea, the greater the waves in the North Sea.


    Until the moment it comes out.


    Shocking!


    Countless people saw the huge fish head on the high mountain near the coast.


    How could there be such a huge creature in this world?


    A head alone is bigger than the biggest ship in the world.


    The mind is agitated.


    Ju Kun began to appear a little bit from the sea, just beyond the vortex.


    A Kun with a length of thousands of miles appeared in front of the world.


    Many people thought of a passage recorded in the Taoist classics.


    There are fish in Beiming, named Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know it''s thousands of miles. It turns into a bird and its name is Peng. Peng''s back, I do not know its thousands of miles; angry and flying, its wings as if hanging clouds.


    Kun has it. What about Peng?


    After showing his body completely, Ju Kun went upstream on the sea. Although he was in the air, everyone felt that he was swimming, not flying.


    More upstream, someone will see the change of the huge Kun.


    Its two fins, they start to change.


    It''s like a bird''s wing.


    At this time, the mountain did not know who cried out, "Kun Hua Peng, it is going to become a big demon!"


    People think of the legend and turn pale.


    Today, there will be a big demon in Beihai?


    At this time, some people think of the changes in the sea of clouds before.


    Someone called out the sage in the cloud and asked them to suppress the demon.


    The event of Ju Kun Huapeng really shocked people, but it was the big demon of the demon clan. If it was, there would be a big demon in the demon family from then on, which is what no one wants to see.


    If you don''t belong to our race, your heart will be different!


    Chao Qingqiu stood on the mountain, listening to the noisy voices, looking at the huge Kun, thinking of the saints in the clouds.On the cloud, Du Sheng spoke again, "wait a minute."


    Chang Sheng held the pen in silence.


    Suddenly, a huge fist appeared between heaven and earth.


    With a momentum of destroying the sky and the earth, he went towards the huge Kun.


    Countless people looked at the fist, felt the tremendous pressure, and thought that if the fist hit this mountain, no one could survive.


    Which sage did that?


    Countless people are guessing.


    Fortunately, the huge fist is towards the huge Kun.


    If it was a saint, there would be no reason for the Kun. The adult Kun could fight the sage on the sea floor, but he was in the air at this time.


    It is also a critical moment in its transformation.


    But the fist never fell on the huge Kun.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a voice of indifference.


    "Fengquan, do you want to die?"


    The voice clearly reached the ears of all the people present, but not many people knew who Fengquan was. They could only vaguely guess that it was the owner of the fist.


    Only a few knowledgeable people know.


    Zen son stood in a corridor outside the pavilion, quietly said: "wind spring, demon soil ranked eighth big demon."


    With the sound of the sound, a hand suddenly born, holding the fist, and then Sheng Sheng crushed the fist.


    There was a sound of broken porcelain between heaven and earth.


    Countless people are speechless. If the person is a sea demon, who is this?


    There is a huge blue Python over the North Sea.


    That kind of pressure, in addition to the sea, there will be no other realm.


    But as soon as he appeared, he was fighting with the most powerful noumenon. We can see how much the demon wanted to kill the eighth ranked monster Fengquan.


    Kill heart together, it is destined to be a big war.


    Zen son said calmly again: "Qing Tian Jun, the fifth."


    Among the top ten demons in the demon land, only this one''s noumenon is a green snake. If it''s not for this one, you can''t stop Fengquan.


    After saying these two sentences, Zen Tzu sighed. Now there are two big demons and a Sword Fairy. I don''t know where it is. The North Sea will be really chaotic.


    It''s just that two big demons have appeared in succession. What about saints?


    Lin Hongzhu walked along the coast, looked at the scene and sneered: "our saints are still afraid of death as always."


    Su Ye''s expression is complicated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    On a big ship in the North Sea, Feng Lu, who was still a big black donkey, listened to the indifferent voice of qingtianjun before, and his back was suddenly cold. He looked at the green locust standing in the bow of the boat with some guilty heart. The girl''s temper was not good, but her father''s temper looked even worse. This often showed the essence and wanted to fight a life and death war with her uncle?


    Feng Lu was sad. How could his uncle fight against the fierce demon of qingtianjun?


    But if you can''t fight, you can run. But your nephew, I''m being watched by qingtianjun''s daughter. What should I do if I die here? His only backer, the little swordsman, saw the girl and was already in the ghost appearance of being robbed. He couldn''t count on it.


    Chen Sheng stood next to Fenglv. He knocked on his head, took out a pot of wine and swayed in front of him. Feng Lu looked at the sword on his waist and felt the fierce sword spirit he showed from time to time. He didn''t dare to move. This guy''s frightening degree was greater than that of all the people on board.


    Chen Sheng took a sip of wine and said something that made Feng Lvdu scared.


    "I don''t know if I can chop some swords on this huge Kun?"


    Darling, this big demon who is going to step into the sea now can easily be provoked?


    It looks to the sky and looks at the changes of the huge Kun. Its fins have completely turned into a pair of bird wings, as always huge. In fact, this boat is still far away from the upward giant Kun, but the huge Kun is so big that it appears in front of us.


    In the middle of the sky, the huge green Python and another unknown demon soil demon were fighting in the clouds. The momentum was huge, and Yu Wei alone had a gust of wind on the sea.


    Qingtianjun didn''t expect that big demon on the opposite side was so determined that he had already frightened him before, but he still didn''t want to retreat.


    Although he is quite sure that he will win, it will not be achieved in a short time.


    Now the situation is no different from what he thought at first.


    The two saints in the cloud have not yet moved.


    Du Sheng, sitting high on the back of the Yellow Crane, looks at the Kun with bird wings. Chang Sheng''s hand has released the bald pen and let it hang on his side.


    "What do you think?"


    Chang Sheng asked blandly, "what I said before is very clear. There will never be another sea in the world. Why not


    Du Sheng looked indifferent, "wait a second."


    This time he said more, "Chao Qingqiu hasn''t made any action yet. If he comes to Beihai, he can''t do nothing."


    Chang Sheng Wei Jing, "is it difficult for him to dare to fight against the sage?"


    Du Sheng looked at Chang Sheng and did not speak, but the meaning in his eyes was very clear.


    In the past, he always sighs.


    The sage cherished his life. Although the huge Kun did not pose any threat to them, the man who really threatened had not entered the game. Who can rest assured that when they made a move, it might be Chao Qingqiu''s time to attack.


    Who can stop Chao Qingqiu''s sword?


    If they have ever heard Zen Tzu''s comment on chaoqingqiu, they will nod their heads.


    Chaoqingqiu is the most powerful sword in the world.


    Du Sheng looked at the huge Kun. After the fins turned into wings, now the huge head of the fish has become the head of a bird. The whole body of the giant Kun has begun to grow feathers, and only the last fish tail is left.


    Chang Sheng repeatedly grasps and releases the bald pen.


    Du Sheng has really seen Chao Qingqiu''s sword. He worries a lot. Although Chang Sheng hasn''t seen it, he doesn''t dare to hand it easily.


    Who said that the sage in the cloud is the leading role of heaven and earth, not the same also want to fear the Qing Dynasty?


    Sages have various skills, which can be understood by heaven and earth, and each has a sacred instrument. But should we be careful to deal with the sword of chaoqingqiu?


    Chang Sheng exclaimed, "if you don''t, you can only go later."


    Chang Sheng''s meaning is very clear. Now, the big demon of demon land must stop the Kun from becoming the sea, just afraid that it will re divide its forces after it returns to the demon land. But if it becomes, he and Chao Qingqiu, together with the Kun''s goal, will only be the two of them sitting in the clouds. The 6000 year peace between the demon soil and the mountain and river has not been broken, just because of the balance of power nothing more.


    If we can kill two saints in the North Sea at once, the situation will be different, and the war may be imminent.


    They didn''t know how cruel the war was six thousand years ago.


    Du Sheng''s expression is complex, he is really not willing to risk.


    In the end, he grasped the mirror of heaven and earth.


    Chang Sheng also seized the bald pen.


    The two saints seemed to have made up their minds.


    Du Sheng walked down from the Yellow Crane for the first time in these days, holding a pair of heaven and earth eight trigrams mirror in his hand, and facing the Kun who was changing Peng, a golden light appeared in the cloud, which made people see clearly.


    As everyone knows, this is the sage in the cloud.


    Many people have dim eyes.It''s a great honor to see a saint give his hand once in his lifetime.


    With his hands folded together, he showed respect for the sage in the cloud.


    Gu Yuan led song Pei to stand beside him, staring.


    On the other side of the coast, Lin Hongzhu stood with his hands on his back. The strong wind from the sea did not move any of his hair. He said calmly: "among the three saints, Ye Sheng is the most awe inspiring to the demon clan. It is said in his demon bowl that a big demon was suppressed."


    Su Ye shook her head. "Do you believe this kind of rumor


    Lin Hongzhu looked up at the golden light and said with a smile, "at least he didn''t come today. I don''t know why. Maybe he looks down on the Kun. But I think there must be a saint in the cloud. Since our saints are afraid of death, it is impossible that there is only one person here."


    Su ye thought about it for a while, and finally decided to say, "Chao Jian Xian must have come."


    Lin Hongzhu said with a smile, "that will make it clearer why our sages didn''t immediately take action. The sword of chaojianxian is still here. If you don''t pay attention, it will be placed on their necks. Who is not afraid?"


    Su ye, for the first time, said with a smile: "as you say, our sages are still those villains who seek profits and avoid disasters?"


    Lin Hongzhu did not answer, but a voice came from the distance, "Su ye, you should have seen clearly."


    Then a man appeared on their side. The man was wearing a long shirt and standing with his hands down.


    Su ye took a look at him and said in surprise, "how did you come?"


    From chenxieshan to here, the main beam of the view also naturally said: "since it''s a big event, why don''t I come?"


    Lin Hongzhu shook his head, looked at the sky, and suddenly showed a smile.


    It''s all here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    Now that Du Sheng has made a move, Chang Sheng can''t stand idly by. He takes up his bald pen and writes a word in the sea of clouds. A majestic air machine is injected into it in an instant, and then a dazzling white light rushes towards the huge Kun below.


    There was a golden light on the cloud, and then a white light.


    Everyone knows that there is more than one sage in the cloud.


    Now, the two sages have come to control the situation.


    The two sages made joint efforts. Even if they had already entered the sea, they should be treated with caution. The Kun is still in the realm of building and is still at the critical moment of Huapeng. I can''t resist it.


    Just as the golden and white lights came one after another, something happened over the North Sea.


    There is a huge fish breaking through the sea, stirring up countless waves!


    Then everyone heard a bird singing between heaven and earth.


    That kind of call is not like the song of ROC bird, but mandarin duck.


    The giant fish was much smaller than Kun, which was about to turn into a roc, but still had a pair of wings.


    Many people only think that there are two Kuns in the North sea today, but Chan Tzu opened his mouth to tell the truth, "win the fish."


    Chan Tzu turned his head to Gu Yuan and patiently explained, "according to ancient books, winning a fish is like a mandarin duck. Among the top ten demons in the demon soil, there is just one, but I didn''t expect that he came to the North Sea and waited for so long at the bottom of the sea. Some people in the demon soil didn''t want the Kun to turn into a roc, but others would. After all, it was the demon, the demon family, and the demon soil. "


    "There are two banks in the river


    "You are a dead fish. I owe you a favor."


    Yingyu rushes up and carries down two saints'' attacks for the Kun who is still in Huapeng. Even when its wings spread, it rolls up a strong wind and even wants to go up and kill the two saints.


    Many people were pale.


    Today, there are three big demons in the North Sea. If the Kun became one, wouldn''t it be four?


    At the moment of winning fish, even the first Feng Quan hesitated. He never thought that qingtianjun could ask another big demon to move it. Although it was not qingtianjun, yingyu could explain many problems since it appeared in this place.


    As soon as he stops, I believe qingtianjun will stop immediately. The three of them may even kill the two saints in the cloud.


    At that time, kunhuapeng was a foregone conclusion.


    The wind spring hesitated.


    The two saints on the Sea Cloud looked indifferent. Looking at the winning fish, they could only see two monsters in their plans today, but they did not figure out why there was a third one.


    Du Sheng said indifferently, "today''s matter has become a foregone conclusion, never be exasperated."


    What he said was all about winning the fish.


    Chang Sheng asked, "will there be more sea between heaven and earth?"


    Du Sheng said: "Chao Qingqiu hasn''t made a move yet. If you and I try our best to fight against the fish, it''s hard to guarantee that Chao Qingqiu won''t attack behind his back."


    Chang Sheng doesn''t like chaoqingqiu, but he doesn''t think chaoqingqiu is the kind of person who puts out his sword behind his back.


    Du Sheng seemed to know what he was thinking. He snorted coldly: "don''t forget that the situation of swordsman is now. In the past, he was naturally proud of Qingqiu, but now it is not necessarily."


    Chang Sheng held the bald pen in silence.


    Du Sheng has already returned to the Yellow Crane''s back. As long as Chang Sheng nods, he will leave.


    He is always wise.


    No answer has been given.


    That winning fish is also very clever not to go up, just looking at the sky, seems to be ready to hand at any time.


    The situation calmed down.


    Along the coast, Lin Hongzhu squinted, "there is a Chao Jian Xian."


    Liang also looked at the formation in the air, and suddenly asked with a smile, "if we three join hands, can we defeat a saint?"


    Su Ye looked at the scattered air machines and shook her head.


    Lin Hongzhu said with a smile: "Su ye, are you afraid to take a charge of deceiving your teacher and destroying your ancestors?"


    Su Ye smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Liang also took a few steps forward and said in a low voice, "Lin Hongzhu, I have figured out why you want to pour those holy elixirs into the North Sea."


    Lin Hongzhu turned to look at the monks on the mountain and thought, "it seems useless."


    Liang Yi shook his head. "This kind of thing can''t be seen. It''s indistinctly rooted in their hearts. In the final analysis, you''re doing this to benefit the monks in the world, but your intention is not right."


    Lin Hongzhu burst out laughing, "I''ve been said to be the leader of the demon sect. What''s the purpose? What''s the significance?"


    Su ye thought hard these days and couldn''t, Liang Yi and Lin Hongzhu''s words then suddenly brightened up.


    He took a deep look at Lin Hongzhu, some melancholy.Lin Hongzhu sneered: "if you are not convinced, you will fight."


    Su Ye shook her head and did not accept it.


    Liang also suddenly said: "good play is coming."


    Looking at the sky, the Kun protected by the winning fish is about to become a roc under the premise that qingtianjun and another big demon are fighting each other, and the sage doesn''t continue to fight.


    There was only a bird''s call from heaven and earth.


    The Kun finally turned into a ROC.


    Kunpeng is born!


    The sky and the earth vibrate, some people step into the sea, the clouds shed light.


    This is the highest courtesy for monks in this world.


    The two saints in the cloud looked ugly and were ready to leave.


    On the high mountains along the coast, countless people were eclipsed, and even some cried out.


    I think of the future of the Terran.


    Zen was silent. He turned his head and saw a man who should appear.


    The man, dressed in a white robe, stood in the corridor, looking at the sky, and did not know what he thought.


    Zen saluted him.


    Chao Qingqiu was amused by those cries. He asked Zen, "what are they crying for?"


    Zen son seriously said: "today the demon clan adds a big demon, the demon soil strength will be stronger than the mountains and rivers, they cry is worried about the future of the Terran."


    Chao Qingqiu asked again, "which one are they more worried about, the future of the Terrans and their own lives?"


    Zen thought about it, only a bitter smile remained.


    Monks don''t lie, but some things are really hard to say.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at the Kunpeng whose momentum is about to reach its peak, and there is some helplessness in his eyes.


    Maybe it''s because I didn''t think there was a saint.


    He looked at Zen. "You go and tell them not to cry."


    Zen thought it was strange.


    The next moment.


    A sword light appeared between heaven and earth.


    Everyone felt that there was no one to stop the sword Qi, which just for a moment covered the breath of all the saints present.


    Over the North Sea, a man in white appeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    "Chao Jian Xian?"


    I don''t know who was shouting on the mountain, and then everyone heard it. Then they looked up and saw only a tiny figure. In front of the Kunpeng, the winning fish looked very small, and even more presumptuously, Chao Qingqiu was no more than eight feet tall.


    However, at the moment of Qing Qiu''s appearance, the whole Beihai sea was filled with sword spirit. No matter who was there, they could no longer feel the Qi of those sages. They could only feel the fierce sword spirit, and then their faces turned pale. Some of their faces were shocked.


    This sword immortal is worthy of the highest killing power in the world!


    The sea of clouds above the North Sea was instantly cut by those sword Qi, and countless sword Qi shattered the heaven and earth.


    Countless sword spirit!


    In this world, besides sword spirit, it is still sword spirit.


    Ten thousand wisps of sword Qi were raging on the North Sea. I don''t know why, the sea began to become rough.


    As if between heaven and earth, all are swords, and chaoqingqiu is the absolute protagonist of this heaven and earth.


    The winning fish turned into a human. He was a man with an ordinary face. When he saw Chao Qingqiu, his eyebrows were very deep. The ROC behind him clearly had crossed the threshold and became another demon in the world. Why did he provoke this killing embryo.


    Kun Peng turned into a human figure with a sky blue robe on his body. He looked at Chaoqing autumn without sadness or joy.


    Today''s situation, he and qingtianjun have already calculated, so they are not surprised.


    But now compared with the previous inference, there is a big demon, he does not think he will die here.


    Even if the Qing Dynasty is invincible in the world.


    With the sea, who is better than who, there is not necessarily such a big gap.


    From the cloud came Chang Sheng''s voice, "chaoqingqiu, do your best, others, we will stop you."


    This is the promise of the saints.


    Even if Du Sheng and Chang Sheng are not willing to do so, since there are so many monks in the world today, if they don''t, their prestige in the world will drop a lot.


    Before the appearance of chaoqingqiu, because there were winning fish, qingtianjun and Fengquan, the world would understand why they didn''t make a move. But now, if chaoqingqiu takes a hand, if they don''t pay attention to it, it is very likely that chaoqingqiu will fall, but it is not a good thing for them.


    Sages cherish their lives first and then their names.


    After hearing the two sages speak, yingyu disappears in the air without any expression, and qingtianjun and Fengquan also stop.


    The big demon stood in the air and regained his human form.


    Qingtianjun looked at him, his eyes were cold, but he didn''t make a move.


    Where is the matter of the sea, one or two words can be made clear.


    Now the battlefield is completely handed over to chaoqingqiu and Beiming.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the big demon who had just entered the sea. He thought for a moment and said, "you have just entered the sea, and my fighting power is not as good as mine. If you cut yourself a knife and fall back to the stairs, I will not take out my sword today."


    "If so, why am I Huapeng today?"


    Chao Qingqiu looks at him and doesn''t speak.


    He is not a person who talks too much. He doesn''t want to talk about things that don''t make sense. He prefers to express his ideas with a sword.


    Beiming said calmly: "I''ve heard that chaoqingqiu''s killing power is unparalleled in the world. Today''s war is death, and I don''t feel aggrieved."


    He nodded to Qingqiu, and then he pulled out the ancient road in his waist in an instant.


    The reason why this sword is named is that Chao Qingqiu wants to walk on the ancient road 6000 years ago, to see one sword immortal after another, and to be able to compete with other swordsmen is a great pleasure.


    There are too many things to ask for.


    Chao Qingqiu hands out a sword, and the sword light rises again.


    The sword spirit between heaven and earth is flowing towards the North Sea.


    It''s like a thousand swords, all of which stab northward.


    On the high mountain beside the coast, everyone''s mind is stirring. This sword immortal is really invincible in the world!


    For a variety of reasons, Chao Qingqiu appears in the demon soil from time to time. Few monks on the mountain don''t know about it. At this moment, even the disciples of chenxie mountain who once opposed Chao Qingqiu, are excited when they look at this sword.


    How many people have seen the sword fairy?


    But today, all the monks are present.


    Standing on the shore, Liang also said calmly, "the sage is afraid of death, but the sword immortal is not afraid."


    Lin Hongzhu remembered that he had left the school before and said with a smile, "so no wonder some people say that only by practicing sword can you express your heart."


    Su Ye faces Lin Hongzhu''s ridicule. Her face does not change. She just calmly says, "the Chao Jian Xian is naturally a worthy character."


    Who will benefit most from the sword fairy? In fact, it is the swordsman.


    After all, it is a strange thing if there is no half benefit.


    Li Fuyao, the bow of a ship in the North Sea, just wanted to open his eyes to see the sword of chaoqingqiu, then he flew backward.


    From bow to stern.


    Li Fuyao spat out a mouthful of blood.His face turned pale.


    Chen Sheng looked at the silly apprentice, rubbed his cheek, and said: "the sword of chaojianxian can''t be seen when you open your eyes."


    Li Fuyao suddenly woke up, closed his eyes and sat on the deck, looking up at the sky.


    Even Chen Sheng, a swordsman who was about to reach the spring and Autumn period, could not open his eyes. He leaned against Feng Lu, drank a drink and closed his eyes.


    Two swordsmen, I think after watching chaoqingqiu''s sword, the Kendo road will go forward for a long time.


    How far it is depends on the chance.


    The sword Qi between heaven and earth converges on a line and goes towards the northern Ming Dynasty. If he still uses his body to fight with chaoqingqiu, the difficulty of this sword to avoid the past will increase a lot.


    But even if it''s human, it doesn''t mean it can''t be avoided.


    After seeing the sword Qi, Beiming calculated for a moment and found that he couldn''t escape anyway, so he opened a barrier in front of him.


    It''s like a round shield.


    The sword Qi of the sky, meets this round shield, spreads the sound of breaking.


    The sword spirit is scattered.


    But the shield cracks.


    But it''s not the end. The second sword of chaoqingqiu comes as promised.


    The sword spirit cuts through the sky.


    It''s like tearing a big hole in the sky.


    No one dares to say that this sword is not strong.


    Half of the sky turned red.


    Several clouds seemed to be dyed red.


    There is blood falling into the North Sea, making the sea boil.


    Only the second sword, the demon was wounded.


    The friars on the coast gaped.


    On weekdays, it''s better to see with one''s own eyes how the ten thousand sword immortals are incomparable in the world.


    The sword immortal chaoqingqiu is worthy of being invincible in the world. Only two swords make a great demon wounded.


    There is a lot of fear in Chang Sheng''s eyes.


    Du Sheng''s eyes were indifferent. He thought he knew the result of today.


    In addition to these two people, qingtianjun looked at this scene, and his heart couldn''t bear it. After all, it was his friend for many years.


    He didn''t think about today''s changes. He just wanted to make it clear that even if the sage tried his best to kill Beiming today, and chaoqingqiu killed the sage, he would come back to kill Beiming again.


    Mountain and river and demon soil are the same.


    He immediately thought of his daughter like that little guy, if he became the second chaoqingqiu, he really can rest assured to give his daughter to him?


    No one cares what he thinks, because it''s at this moment.


    Chao Qingqiu handed out the third sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    Chao Qingqiu''s only two swords hurt Beiming. When the third sword came out, it attracted everyone''s attention. Even the saints in the clouds were staring at this sword.


    Chao Qingqiu''s time to enter the sea is the shortest among all the seas on the scene. However, his combat power is the strongest. Even the sage may see something when he takes out his sword.


    After the third sword was handed out, only the spirit of the sword was left.


    All things are one.


    This sword stabs out, the world is peaceful!


    Before everyone''s eyes, the huge Kunpeng appeared in the sky again. Chaoqingqiu''s sword became extremely huge. I don''t know how long it is. No one can see the handle of the sword, only the body of the sword.


    It is said in ancient books that a sword of a sword immortal can last tens of thousands of Li. When Liuxiang was the strongest in those years, a sword was 80000 Li.


    It''s hard to say which one is higher or lower, but if Chao Qingqiu''s sword is done with all one''s strength, his sword spirit can always last tens of thousands of Li.


    This sword, which appeared between heaven and earth, is made up of sword spirit.


    Chaoqingqiu is the most powerful sword in the world. The sword contains the only sword Qi. If it wasn''t for the big demon in the sea in front of him, I''m afraid that the rest of us would have broken his liver and gall just by feeling the sword Qi.


    This sword is invincible.


    When Kunpeng spreads its wings, there will be a strong wind.


    The sea is originally a rough situation, and this strong wind makes the sea turbulent. Such a scene can not be created without the sea.


    Those who were lucky enough to see this war were extremely lucky. In the past six thousand years, after the relationship between the demon land and the mountains and rivers was gentle, even if there were occasional frictions, there had never been a battle between the monks in the Canghai realm. Except for Chao Qingqiu''s several visits to the demon soil, they fought with the big demons there.


    Even so, there are almost no bystanders when Chao Qingqiu fights with each other. Naturally, few people know what will happen to the monks in the Canghai area. Now, Qingqiu fights with this monster of the sea, but in the full view of the public, although they are bound to see nothing wonderful because of their own cultivation, they are just these tiny branches, It''s pretty good.


    Canghai, the three religions are said to be saints, swordsmen to be sword immortals, and demon soil to be great demons.


    But after all, it is the sea.


    The highest realm that can be achieved in this world is the sea.


    The sword of chaoqingqiu stabbed Dapeng, and many feathers and blood fell over the North Sea.


    This big demon who just stepped into the sea is not the enemy of chaoqingqiu.


    Du Sheng and Chang Sheng, who have been Saint Cheng for many years, are so afraid of chaoqingqiu. This demon, who has just stepped into the sea, is no longer the enemy of chaoqingqiu. All the Canghai seas here know about this matter, just to see when he is defeated.


    To put it bluntly, it is how many swords can be held by Chao Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword dissipated between heaven and earth, and the ROC was wounded everywhere. It hovered in the sky, and there was no sadness or joy in his eyes.


    Chao Qingqiu is holding a sword and thinking about when to hand out another sword.


    His manner is as usual, a white robe is not a bit of blood, the sea between the fight, chaoqingqiu even did not bear the injury.


    Du Sheng in the cloud said indifferently: "today''s chaoqingqiu is not just like walking on the sea in those years."


    Chang Sheng said the truth, "after he became a sea, he didn''t stop. He fought with the big demon many times. It''s good not to die. After so many years, it''s not strong enough."


    This is a fact and there is nothing to say.


    Du Sheng didn''t say anything more. Since he has become a saint, it''s hard to get a hand out once in these years. How can he walk on the edge of death like chaoqingqiu.


    The killing power is not as good as the sword immortal, which is justifiable.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is a bird song between heaven and earth, but it sounds sad.


    Feng Quan turned around and left without expression. Qing Tian Jun looked complicated and sighed.


    It seems that Chao Qingqiu only produced three swords, but the contents are no less than those of ordinary people.


    Therefore, the last Sword Pierced everything and pierced the chest of Beiming.


    Left a huge hole.


    Beiming looked down at the hole in his chest. He was sad. His expression on his face was very weak. Finally, he looked at Chao Qingqiu and asked, "are we the same people?"


    Chao Qingqiu stood in the air and replied, "we are the same people."


    Beiming thought for a while and sighed, "you seem to be more difficult. I want to be free."


    Chao Qingqiu frowned and calmly said, "you should have felt guilty."


    Beiming shook his head and said, "I''m going to die soon. I''m not guilty. In fact, it has nothing to do with me. In the end, the mood is always real."


    Chao Qingqiu some emotion, "this world is not good."


    Beiming nodded. He agreed with chaoqingqiu''s view. He said, "it depends on you to change."Chao Qingqiu doesn''t speak any more and doesn''t know if he agrees with this sentence. He walks down in the air and doesn''t see his figure.


    It''s enough to kill a demon today.


    Beiming looked at chaoqingqiu''s disappearance before he looked at qingtianjun. His eyes were reminiscent of him. "After my death, the body naturally sank into the North Sea, which is beneficial to the people. If someone else comes to rob me, you can watch for me."


    Qingtianjun thought about it and said directly, "I will stay in Beihai for a year."


    One year, that''s enough.


    This year is enough to make its body completely dissipate between heaven and earth.


    Beiming nodded and fell on his back. In the air, his body first turned into a roc, and then he turned into a Kun when he was close to the sea. The body rolled into the North Sea, and huge waves rose everywhere. Some big ships that could not go far were knocked over by the waves, and the sea was in a mess.


    It''s starting to rain.


    The rain is as red as blood, which is the sigh of heaven and earth for the passing of a sea.


    It is recorded in ancient books that many times have been played in the past six thousand years, so no one is surprised. Most people are still immersed in the last sword of the Qing Dynasty. Actually, a few monks on the high mountain have already broken through.


    Although they are not in the same vein with swordsmen, they are after all the monks in the realm of the sea. Fortunately, after a look at them, they are also beneficial to other friars.


    Many people began to have a new understanding of swordsmen from the bottom of their hearts, but they did not put it into words.


    Chan Zi stood in the corridor of the pavilion, listening to the sound of the rain beating on the tiles. His expression was flat. He solemnly saluted the sky, which was a deep admiration for chaoqingqiu.


    It was the first time that he had seen the red rain. Although he had seen it in ancient books, it was not the same as what he had seen with his own eyes.


    One day, the Kun friar died here.


    Chan Tzu began to recite the Sutra in a low voice.


    Gu Yuan lies on the railing and talks to song Pei.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    Before the red rain began to fall, Chen Sheng and Li Fuyao had already opened their eyes. The sea was rough now, but fortunately Chen Sheng was there again, and the big ship had no intention of capsizing at all.


    Chen Sheng was sitting in the outermost corner of the cabin, drinking wine alone. Chao Jianxian made a sword to kill the demons today. Unexpectedly, but it was reasonable. The situation between the mountains and rivers and the demon land has been very balanced for six thousand years. No one can crush the other side. Therefore, it has been such a peaceful six thousand years.


    Even though chaoqingqiu is the most powerful in the world, and often goes to the demon soil to fight with the big demon, in the final analysis, there is no big demon in the demon soil who died under the sword of chaoqingqiu. Therefore, even if chaoqingqiu is strong, he has not yet become the person who can change the situation.


    This mountain and river is far from being able to change by one more sea.


    Today, Chao Qingqiu killed a sea for the first time in front of countless monks. Although it had no great influence on the general situation of mountains and rivers, it was to make his image in the eyes of the world become great. Before he stopped at the chenxie mountain, most of his actions could be attributed to his sexual feelings.


    There will be friars from the heart of happiness, this mountain and river has the morning green autumn.


    Chen Sheng slapped his sword on his waist and pulled himself out of his thoughts. Then he looked at the big black donkey and shook the wine pot to him. Feng Lu murmured a few times, but he didn''t dare to say too much. He brought Chen Sheng two jars of wine. Then he lay on his back in the corner and fell asleep soon. He didn''t dare to see the girl with bad temper. His uncle left Well, if that girl doesn''t think it out and wants to get into trouble with it, where does it go?


    Li Fuyao took a pot of wine and came to Chen Sheng to see the red rain together.


    Chen Sheng took a look at Li Fuyao and said, "if you want to say anything, just say it. Don''t stare at me like this."


    Li Fuyao thought, when should we start?


    Chen Sheng covered his forehead and said nothing.


    Li Fuyao thought about it carefully and then opened his mouth. He started from the beginning of climbing Jianshan mountain. He talked about his first meeting with three martial uncles, practicing sword with Uncle Xie Lu for the first time, and looking for sword for the first time. He kept his mouth shut when he talked about the last spectator going up the mountain.


    Chen Sheng took a gulp of wine and said sadly, "before you go up the mountain, Xie Lu didn''t tell you that you must go to the top of the mountain before dark. It must be intentional. It''s not harmful to you. It''s just that you don''t want you to guard the empty mountain. Therefore, you can practice sword, but you don''t have the status of a disciple of Jianshan. You don''t have to worry about the burden on you. You should consider everything for you, She is a person who thinks for others and never knows for herself. "


    After more than two years, Li Fuyao heard the name of Uncle Xie Lu again in other people''s mouths. He felt very familiar. He said in a low voice, "Uncle Shi said that after seeing master again, he would give her a sword."


    Chen Sheng glanced at him and said with a sneer, "if you stab me in this state, it''s not effective."


    Li Fuyao nodded seriously, "so I''m going to stab this sword again when my realm is higher. It''s better to stab this sword after stepping into the sea."


    Chen Sheng said in dismay, "you boy, you want to cheat your teacher and destroy your ancestors? Kill your master? "


    Li Fuyao pressed the handle of the green silk sword and shook his head with a smile.


    Chen Sheng pulled the corners of his mouth, and finally asked, "what else did your uncle say?"


    Li Fuyao thought of the last word his uncle Xie Lu had said to him. He said, "you tell your master that if you Miss Xie Lu, you will miss the best woman in the world."


    Chen Sheng held the teapot''s hand for a moment, then put the pot to his mouth several times, but he didn''t drink any wine. He put the pot down and said in a very strange tone: "missing her is really missing the best woman in the world."


    Li Fuyao didn''t know the story between his master and uncle Xie Lu. But now that uncle Xie Lu has passed away, he doesn''t want to get to the bottom of the matter. He simply asked Chen Sheng some questions about Kendo and told him about his experience of fighting the enemy.


    When Li Fuyao mentioned that he had killed a friar of Taiqing in Luoyang City, Chen Sheng frowned and then said, "killing once is a fluke. After Chao Jian Xian made such a move in the North Sea, it is difficult to think about it again. Friars all over the world praise the killing power of Chaojian immortal, and at the same time, they will pay more attention to the swordsman. It is not so easy for you to fight against the enemy Take care of yourself. "


    Li Fuyao nodded his head and said, "before, at the border of Chen state, my ancestors once fought for me."


    Chen Sheng heard a lot of bad news today, and he didn''t want to hear any more. He waved and walked into the cabin with a wine pot in his arms. He leaned against the big black donkey, closed his eyes, and soon fell asleep.


    From the cabin came the snoring sound of big black donkey and Chen Sheng.


    Qinghuai comes to Li Fuyao and sits down.


    Li Fuyao suddenly became a little nervous.


    "Qing Huai asked him with a smile," when Qing Qiu comes out of the sword and cuts the demon, isn''t it powerful? "


    If someone else asked about it, Li Fuyao would have nodded. But now that Qinghuai asked, Li Fuyao didn''t immediately ask. He just thought about it and finally just laughed bitterly.In front of a demon Xiu or a girl I like, it''s good to say that the Sword Fairy cuts the demon?


    How can he say that.


    What''s more, before that, he still heard Qinghuai talking about the uncle.


    Li Fuyao is not a fool. Although he is always said to be a fool, he can at least guess that the origin of Qinghuai is not bad. After all, how could a girl who used to give up that kind of thing before could be an ordinary person.


    Seeing that Li Fuyao didn''t speak, Qinghuai was afraid of her, so she made a rare voice to comfort him, "in our demon soil, the strong are respected. Many of those demon families are the food of others. Just like my father, he always likes to eat Baize''s meat. If the demon soil is not strong enough, it''s not easy to live. Although my father likes to eat these things and things, But the city is much more peaceful than other places. Today, Chao Jianxian killed my uncle. There is nothing to say. The strong survive and the weak die. My father won''t blame anyone, and I won''t blame you because of Chao Jian Xian. Do you understand? "


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    Qinghuai was satisfied, and then she asked the first question, "Li Fuyao, do you have a girl you like?"


    The reason why it is the first one is that there are still many problems after this problem.


    Since ancient times, men always look so bullied in front of their favorite women.


    Li Fuyao took a look at the green locust, but did not dare to speak.


    Qinghuai continued to say to herself, "if you have a girl you like, you can tell me that I will promote your marriage. If she agrees, I will kill her family. If she does not agree, I will only kill her."


    "Listen, if my heart softens, don''t lead the girl you like to me, or I will kill her. Will you help her or help me?"


    "Li Fuyao, if I fall into the river with your mother, what should I do? Who do you rescue first?"


    "Li Fuyao, you met Gu Yuan and ye Shengge, but you didn''t have any idea?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned. "How can you be so cruel to you?"


    "Green locust black face," quickly answer


    In fact, if you look at it carefully, there is still some blush on the face of Qinghuai.


    Li Fuyao began to think about her first question, "I have a girl I like. You may not be able to propose a marriage for me. You are reluctant to kill her family. I can''t bear to kill her."


    "It must be to help you, the women in the world, in my opinion, are all pink skeletons..."


    When he said these words, Li Fuyao''s face was a little unnatural. He certainly would not like women in this world, but he would not be as sad and happy as a monk.


    "My mother never seems to like me very much. You fall into the river together Can I save both? By the way, aren''t you a monk? How can the river drown you


    "I''ve met a lot of women, not just the two of them, but I have no idea. I''ll just look at you."


    When answering these words, Li Fuyao''s back was in a cold sweat. While answering, he looked at the reaction of Qinghuai.


    In the distance, Chen Sheng and the big black donkey woke up long ago, but they held their breath and did not dare to make any noise. The big black donkey gnashed his teeth when Li Fuyao said that I like you. Do you really want to do something?


    We demon earth girl, said you robbed it?


    As a result, Chen Shengyi patted his head and felt the sword spirit of the swordsman beside him. The big black donkey immediately became honest.


    Yes, all you have is yours.


    Li Fuyao is enough for him. There is a master here. Who can stand it?


    Chen Sheng is some exclamation, this if he also has a favorite woman all day by his side, have nothing to ask the first to save my mother or save your mother, how do you answer?


    Thinking of this kind of thing, Chen Sheng then a brain paste.


    He patted the white fish on his waist and laughed. As expected, what the predecessors said was true. Although the world is big, one sword is enough.


    The big black donkey shrugged and pulled his head, feeling the air in his body that was still pounding, helpless.


    After Li Fuyao finished those words, Qinghuai still didn''t hear the four words she wanted to hear. She looked at Li Fuyao with some bad eyes.


    Li Fuyao was guilty and turned away from her.


    Green locust word by word said: "Li Fuyao!"


    Li Fuyao pressed the handle of the green silk sword.


    Green locust a pick eyebrow.


    Li Fuyao''s momentum gradually weakened, "can you turn your head?"


    Green locust simply hands around the chest.


    I can''t say it''s rough.


    Li Fuyao raised his head in embarrassment and said with a smile, "it''s not raining."


    Green locust ignored.


    Li Fuyao bit his teeth and said, "ah, the girl I like is you, OK?"


    Qinghuai rarely spits out her tongue and looks playful, but she still looks at Li Fuyao.Li Fuyao took a deep breath and finally said what someone wanted to hear most.


    "Miss Qinghuai, I like you."


    Qinghuai showed a big smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    Liking a girl is not a fatal event, but it is not easy for Li Fuyao to speak out in front of that girl.


    After saying that, Li Fuyao was a little nervous.


    He even worried that Qinghuai would turn around and leave. Although the questions she had asked before had already shown her intention, Li Fuyao was not very relieved. He did not know whether other people would be the same as him when facing this situation.


    Qinghuai heard that sentence, first a smile, and then said two words, "stupid."


    In the past few days, she said these two words many times, and Li Fuyao heard them many times, so when Li Fuyao heard them again, she seemed a little happy.


    Two people just look out of the cabin like this, which is different from the ordinary men and women who tell each other their feelings.


    "If you come to the demon soil to see me, now that you have seen me, turn back and go back. The demon soil is too chaotic and your realm is too low. I''m afraid you will die there. Then I will help you collect the corpse. It''s very troublesome."


    Qinghuai raised her head and spoke quietly without any fluctuation.


    Li Fuyao thought of his accomplishments in the green silk realm. He thought that it was really too low. In addition to the things he had thought about before, he nodded. He was afraid that he would be misunderstood by Qinghuai. He explained, "when I''m in Taiqing, I''ll travel to the demon land. The sword spirit of chaojianxian is scattered in Beihai. It''s good for Kendo to understand the sword here."


    "After stepping into the green silk realm, I need to quench my body with sword Qi every day. When can I get rid of all the impurities in my body, I will really be able to step into Taiqing."


    Qinghuai knows that swordsman''s path is the most difficult one in the world. However, she doesn''t know how difficult it is. The story of Chao Qingqiu spreads so fast that people don''t think it''s so difficult to practice sword.


    Green locust thought for a while and asked, "Li Fuyao, have you ever heard of the difference between human demons?"


    Li Fuyao suddenly thought of the childish girl and Liu Meiyuan that he met in the north of Yanling. Liu Meiyuan did not want to marry the girl after he had enlarged her belly. Finally, he made the woman follow him. When Liu Meiyuan said that they had something else, Li Fuyao actually thought about it. If Qinghuai really liked him, he would like to After marriage with Qinghuai, will the monks of this mountain and river manage it?


    If a friar is a little monk, no one will take care of him. But how can a friar deserve to marry her?


    Then I''ll do it then?


    Li Fuyao even thought of cutting the big demon with Chaoqing Qiujian before.


    Practicing his own sword, he was originally the biggest opponent of the demon earth friars.


    If you say this, you will be very worried.


    Li Fuyao lost his mind for a short time, which made Qinghuai feel that he was also worried. She touched Li Fuyao with her elbow and asked, "if you really become a sword immortal, there are a group of people here who want you not to marry a demon monk. What do you think?"


    Li Fuyao said naturally, "who am I going to marry? What''s the matter with them?"


    Qinghuai continued to ask, "what if the person who advised you was your master or that Chaojian immortal?"


    Li Fuyao is a bit at a loss. Now he is still in a low level. There are not many people in the whole mountain and river who care about him. But if one day he becomes a sea and a sword immortal, he will attract the world''s attention. At that time, most of the choices he makes will not be as arbitrary as they are now. Just like Chao Jianxian''s sword today, how likely is it that he came up with the sword himself, How likely is it that we must attack Kun with swords instead of other big demons or saints?


    In the final analysis, these things are not Chao Qingqiu, and whether Li Fuyao stands at that height is difficult to explain clearly.


    Li Fuyao is far away from the survival of the human race.


    But in the green locust hypothesis, actually also not far.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, but did not speak.


    Chen Sheng in the distance said, "I''m not so bored to persuade him. As for Chao Jianxian, I''m not interested in talking about it."


    It is also a relief to Li Fuyao.


    Qinghuai did not hold on to this question, but soon changed a new question, "Li Fuyao, can your mother accept that you marry a goblin?"


    Li Fu shakes his head for a while. What are these problems.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Sheng leaned on the big black donkey and asked with a smile, "Han Huo, if you marry a daughter-in-law in the future, will you marry a girl who asks questions all the time?"


    Big black donkey lay on the ground and rolled his eyes. "Come on, this crime will let Li Fuyao suffer alone. You see, he can''t speak now


    Chen shengza smacked his lips. "My apprentice didn''t feel guilty. He just didn''t say it because he was afraid that he would be misunderstood if he didn''t answer clearly. It''s called cautious speech. It''s very good."


    Big black donkey came to the spirit, it licked his face and asked: "Chen dajianxian, you say to me?"


    Chen Sheng patted his head and said in a meaningful way: "this name can''t be said. I still have a step and a half to go away from this realm."


    Big black donkey pondered this sentence, thinking that there was still a step and a half to go. Was it not that the untidy looking swordsman in front of him was already at the peak of the twilight realm?After seeing the sword immortal''s killing power, he looked at the swordsman in the twilight world. He was worried that if those two people didn''t talk to each other, he would be killed by Chen Sheng.


    The conversation between Chen Sheng and big black donkey didn''t lower their voice at all. Li Fuyao and Qinghuai couldn''t miss a word. At this moment, Li Fuyao felt that his master was really kind to him.


    There are some smiles on Qinghuai''s face.


    But she still did not let Li Fuyao go. She still held Li Fuyao and asked a lot of questions.


    Chen Sheng is suddenly stunned. In the cabin, a man in green suddenly appears.


    As soon as the big black donkey felt this breath, he was stiff all over. He opened his mouth and was too scared to speak. In his life, he had never been afraid of anyone, but the one in front of him could not be provoked by him in any case.


    This one likes to eat exotic animals. He had a fight with his uncle before.


    The big black donkey cried.


    Then the man patted his head, did not talk nonsense with him, just looked at Chen Sheng.


    Chen Sheng brought up a pot of wine, and his expression was more insipid. He even asked, "what do you think of my apprentice?"


    Chen Sheng''s visit to the demon land is not short. He has already known what the family background of Qinghuai is, and he has no reason not to know the identity of the man in green.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill him if I don''t like him?"


    Chen Sheng pulled the corners of his mouth, thinking that it was your son-in-law anyway. If you don''t feel heartache, you can kill him.


    The man in green sighed, "I don''t like you swordsmen very much now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    After the red rain stopped, a simple meeting was held in the pavilion on the high mountain beside the coast. The content of the meeting was only to discuss whether or not to go to sea in the future. The Kun nationality demon had died under the sword of chaoqingqiu, but there were still many Shengdan at the bottom of the sea.


    But at last, another big demon had already let out his words. He would stay in the North Sea this year. If other friars provoked him in salvaging the holy elixir, he would die in vain.


    After all, the saints in the mountains and rivers would not fight with a big demon in the sea for the sake of a few friars. There were only a few Kuns in the North Sea before, but there will be a big demon in the future.


    Just as Ge Hong and Zhang Shouqing were discussing whether they should go to sea again, the three men on the coast were about to separate.


    Chen Xieshan Temple main beam is also, the school is in charge of Su ye, and the demon cult leader Lin Hongzhu.


    The three slowly walked along the coast.


    Su ye took the lead in opening his mouth, "why is it the big demon who just went into the sea to kill the sword immortal, rather than others?"


    Su Ye has actually guessed something, but he can''t judge whether it is true or not, so he has this question.


    Lin Hongzhu said straightforwardly: "that big demon has the lowest level. He just enters the sea. The realm is unstable. It''s not so hard to kill him in chaoqingqiu. If he fights with other demons in blood, he may not be injured. The sword immortal''s life is very important, but he can''t die like this."


    Although Lin Hongzhu said so, in fact, there are some things that have not been explained clearly.


    Liang also looked at him, "the sage cherishes his life, and the sword immortal cherishes his life, but Chao Qingqiu is strong enough to not die so easily. However, the most powerful people are always individuals. Therefore, Chao Qingqiu may die. If he wants to take out the sword, since he can kill anyone, he naturally chooses the best one to kill."


    "Killing big demons and killing saints are two concepts. He really wants to have a firm heart. Anyone can kill a saint, but it will be more difficult for a swordsman to be in the mountains and rivers. Among the three big demons, qingtianjun has the strongest fighting power, and has some deep friendship with chaoqingqiu. When Chao Qingqiu raises his sword, he will not face him. There are two left and one wind If Quan wins the fish, neither of them will be Chao Qingqiu''s opponents. After all, it has been many years since Chao Qingqiu crossed the sea. It is not so easy for Chao Qingqiu to kill him. "


    Lin Hongzhu took a look at Su ye and continued: "we still have saints in the clouds. Can we be at ease?"


    Su Ye concluded, "so the Kun must die."


    Lin Hongzhu laughed and looked at the clouds with some contempt.


    Beam is also negative hand slow.


    People like them don''t really care much about the struggle in the world. Whether Yanling or Liangxi is stronger or weaker, the academy and chenxieshan may care a lot, but Liang Yi and Su Ye don''t have much thought.


    When they reach this level, they are destined to look up at the clouds.


    Lin Hongzhu suddenly asked, "Liang Yi, did you step out of the door with one foot in front of the door? Is that foot on the ground or in the air?"


    Among friars, the realm is undoubtedly the biggest secret, especially for the monk who looks at the same state as the main beam. Originally, this problem should be his biggest secret. But Liang also glanced at Lin Hongzhu and said with a smile, "that foot is still hanging in the air."


    There are tens of thousands of monks in the world, but there are only a few who can really make him see Liang, one is Lin Hongzhu and the other is Su Ye.


    Lin Hongzhu asked again, "how long will it last?"


    Liang also frowned and whispered, "it depends on how long you have to get to the threshold."


    Lin Hongzhu bowed his head and said nothing. He spent many years from the spring and Autumn period to climbing the tower. If he wanted to get to the sea, it would take him a long time. At least he thought it would not be in a hundred years.


    Liang also looked at Lin Hongzhu, "that furnace of holy elixir, in fact, is very good, you didn''t leave a few?"


    Lin Hongzhu took a look at Su ye, "he watched me fall that day."


    Liang also shook his head, "what a pity."


    Su Ye smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Liang also stood on the coast, allowing the sea breeze to blow his face, "this world is not a good one."


    There is a similar sentence, said before chaoqingqiu, at that time Beiming replied that it is necessary to change chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu feels that this is not a good way of life, but because of the difficult situation of the swordsmen and the actions of the saints in the clouds.


    This time the main beam also this sentence, revealed helpless.


    Lin Hongzhu and Su ye both know what this sentence means.


    The world is just so much, more than one out of the situation, no one would like to see, so there is a new can only let the old die.


    If the old one doesn''t want to, the new one won''t come.


    Even though Liang was a genius of Taoism and a master of shenxie mountain, he was doomed to cause trouble as long as he dared to take that step.


    Lin Hongzhu sighed: "a radish pit, this radish has not been pulled out, this pit can not change people."


    Su ye said coldly, "we need a good world."


    "A good world, though it doesn''t look so good," he repeatedLiang Yi and Lin Hongzhu both shook their heads and said a difficult word.


    It''s hard.


    Su yezao felt that the Academy was the epitome of all the monks in the world. He was determined to change the status quo of the Academy. Who knows if his idea is to change the world?


    Lin Hongzhu took the lead to stop and walk in the opposite direction. His long white hair was blown by the sea breeze and scattered. As he walked, he disappeared.


    Liang also looked at Su ye, "I didn''t think so much, Su ye, your idea is very good, but very difficult."


    Su Ye nodded and said nothing more.


    Liang also thought about it and suddenly said, "when you have time, come and sit on the mountain. There are many books in the tower."


    With this sentence, Liang also did not wait for Su ye to open his mouth, then disappeared.


    These three great monks who ascended the building realm separated from each other.


    Su Ye turns to the pavilions. Chan Zi stands on the corridor and looks at Su Ye coming. He looks gentle.


    A group of several people were waiting for Su ye in the corridor. In addition to them, there were many monks in the Academy.


    When Su went upstairs at night, the pavilion was full of one after another. See the voice of the leader.


    Walking to a corner, a young monk suddenly stopped Su Ye.


    Su Ye looks at him and thinks his name should be Limian.


    Lin Mian looked at the master who stopped in front of him, then raised his head and whispered, "master, the disciple may not return to the school."


    When he said this, Lin Mian''s voice trembled. He didn''t know whether he was afraid or excited.


    Su Ye didn''t speak in a hurry. He thought for a while and asked, "where are you going?"


    Lin Mian has been in the school for many years and has never talked to Su Ye. Today is the first time.


    Excited, I feel a little sorry for this master.


    But after thinking for a moment, Lin Mian still said, "I want to go to Dayu."


    Su Ye nodded and wanted to visit the sword mountain in Dayu.


    He did not stop, just said: "I will inform you when I go back to the school palace. You should be more careful in the future."


    Lin Mian nodded heavily and trotted down the stairs. It seemed that he was about to leave.


    Su Ye continued to go up.


    Finally, he came to Zen and Gu Yuan.


    Chan Tzu smiles at Su Ye as a salute.


    Su Ye sighed and chopped the great demon of Qing Qiu.


    After all, it is the first time in the past six thousand years that a human friar has killed a demon family demon. Many monks have seen this scene in full view of the public, and many more have been handed down later.


    Before long, the whole mountain and river will know that chaoqingqiu killed the big demon.


    Su ye had dumped the elixir in Beihai, but I was afraid that it would produce such effect today.


    I think he will be very happy.


    It''s hard to think about people''s hearts. If they change, they will change.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the North Sea, qingtianjun stood in the bow of the big ship and talked to Li Fuyao for the first time.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know qingtianjun''s state cultivation, but he knew that he was Qinghuai''s father, so he was a little embarrassed.


    Qingtianjun looks at the little guy in the green silk realm and thinks how to open his mouth so as not to scare him.


    Chen Sheng and big black donkey looked at the two men in the far bow. They both had some ideas and did not open their mouth.


    This conversation is destined not to be heard by them. According to the cultivation of qingtianjun, it is very simple to want to be heard.


    Both of them were dressed in blue shirts, standing at the bow of the boat as if they were out of the dust.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, Qingtian Jun suddenly asked, "how important is she in your life?"


    "Will you die for her?"


    "She is in danger. Will you save her?"


    "Will you stand firmly beside her?"


    At this moment, qingtianjun is not like a big demon in the sea, like an old father who is worried about his daughter''s poor marriage.


    Li Fuyao has some doubts. He even wants to ask Qinghuai. Is this kind of thing that your family likes to ask questions in one continuous line?


    However, in the end, Li Fuyao only answered some carefully.


    "After all, you can''t marry my daughter now."


    The life of a monk is very long. Li Fuyao is only 20 years old. He is already a monk in the green silk realm. He can still live for many years, so does Qinghuai. Therefore, Li Fuyao is not worried about this problem.


    Qingtianjun seems to know what Li Fuyao is thinking. His next sentence is more realistic.


    "You can''t marry her before you step into the sea, because I don''t agree."


    Li Fuyao looked up at qingtianjun, thinking that you were always demanding so much?


    Is it really the same?


    Qingtianjun looks at Li Fuyao and thinks that this little guy is really a little silly.


    Qingtian Jun continued: "just considering the girl''s idea, if you let her wait for hundreds of years, it seems that it is not good."Li Fuyao wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Then Qingtian Jun sighed, "I have to help you myself. Do you think you are angry?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t know why, so he asked, but qingtianjun kicked him into the sea.


    Chen Sheng was stunned, and the big black donkey only felt relieved.


    Do you have a day?


    And then the next scene made them all dumbfounded.


    Because qingtianjun also jumped in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    I''m afraid that apart from the Kun people, other people don''t know much about what''s in the North Sea. After all, it''s really difficult for other Beihai creatures to get to that place at the bottom of the sea.


    Of course, except for big demons like qingtianjun.


    After Li Fuyao was kicked into the North Sea, he soon woke up and was about to swim to the sea. However, he soon saw qingtianjun.


    As soon as qingtianjun waved his hand, an air mask was added to Li Fuyao''s body. He wrapped him in it. They were not fish. If they wanted to survive in the sea bottom, they could only rely on their own cultivation.


    It is almost impossible for a young swordsman like Li Fuyao to live here under the pressure of the sea. Therefore, he can only ask qingtianjun to help him.


    Qingtianjun slowly falls towards the bottom of the sea. He looks at Li Fuyao, who is at a loss. He doesn''t speak in a hurry.


    Until they came to the road in front of the great city.


    Li Fuyao asked, "what are you doing, master?"


    Qingtianjun stood with his hand down. "I''m going to stay in Beihai for a year and watch his body disappear a little bit for a friend of mine."


    Li Fuyao was stunned, thinking that it had nothing to do with your kicking me into the sea.


    Qingtianjun glanced at him, "his body will naturally attract the covetous eyes of many races on the sea floor. Because of a sea monster, the flesh and blood are also very precious, so no one can be attracted. So in this year, you and I will guard his body until he is completely decomposed and dissipated in the sea bottom."


    Li Fu shook his mouth and finally remembered the battle over the North Sea. In addition to killing the big demons with the sword and the immortal sword, Li Fu did have several demons.


    One of them is a huge blue python.


    Li Fuyao looks at qingtianjun, his face changes slightly. Qinghuai''s father is a big demon.


    This is not a fantastic thing. After all, it can be seen from Qinghuai''s ability to take out a magic weapon like Qianli ring. But even so, Li Fuyao was shocked. The girl he liked was the son of a demon, and his family background was already the best.


    Qingtian Jun said peacefully, "there are four elders in front of me. Their accomplishments are higher than me, but they still can''t stop Chao Qingqiu. So you little guy, you''d better be a sword immortal like Chao Qingqiu earlier."


    "Except that I may marry my daughter to you at that time, and only if there is one more sword immortal in the world, will your swordsman''s situation be much better."


    "My friend wants to be a sea, so many people want him to die."


    Qingtian Jun looked at Li Fuyao, his eyes calm, "if you really have that day, the situation will be more difficult."


    "Chaoqingqiu will escort you. Even I will try my best to protect you for Qinghuai. But you have to face more than that. Except for us, all the sea will be your enemy."


    Li Fuyao thought about what was going to happen that day, although he only thought about it, he thought it was a very difficult thing.


    Qingtian Jun walked slowly and calmly said, "maybe you don''t have that day. After all, there are not many swordsmen in the world, but there are many who want to become sword immortals, but Chao Qingqiu is the only one who wants to become a sword immortal."


    Li Fuyao knows that qingtianjun is saying that his qualification is not too high. He has taken the sheep''s intestines road. It seems that it is really too difficult to become a sword immortal. Even if he goes on the path of cultivation of the three religions, he may be more likely to become a cloud saint.


    "It''s not clear whether it will be or not. I''d like to have a try."


    Li Fuyao pressed the handle of the green silk sword and thought about the scene he saw when he first mentioned the sword. He also remembered how the swordsman named Bai Zhihan died. His eyes were a little complicated, and there were many things in his emotions.


    Qingtianjun asked, "I wonder if you want to become a sword immortal because you want to marry a girl, or because you have other bigger ambitions, such as bringing the swordsman back to the scene of 6000 years ago?"


    Looking at this middle-aged man who might become his father-in-law, Li Fuyao said frankly: "at the beginning of practicing sword, I just wanted to return to Luoyang City one day and punish all those who had hurt me. Therefore, when I met Mr. Yan Yuyan, I refused his request to let me enter the school palace. After practicing sword, I always thought about it."


    "Until I got to the foot of Jianshan and saw three martial uncles die calmly, I thought that I would have to go to chenxie mountain to let them know that Jianshan is not easy to be bullied. In order to prevent me from shouldering those responsibilities, my ancestors and uncle Xie Lu would not let me become a disciple of Jianshan even if they taught me how to practice swords. I thought that the reason was not to let me have too much pressure. ¡±


    "it''s just that Fuyao saw a lot of things from the state of Zhou to Yanling, and his mentality gradually changed. Especially in the rain outside Huaiyang City, when I stepped into the sword spirit realm, I understood a lot of things."


    "I just want to do my best to move forward a little bit, and then go a little further. When the master taught Kendo, he said that was the meaning of Zhengyi."


    Qingtian Jun didn''t look back. It was really interesting to think about this little guy''s idea. Then he thought of himself many years ago.They all started at the end of the day, and his talent has never been valued.


    But he can become the sea without being killed, because that is just the time when the new and the old of demon land are changed.


    When a big demon dies, it must be filled by another one.


    If there is a big demon sitting in the demon land now, then the northern hell will become a big demon. He can''t do it alone.


    The whole sea of demon earth will protect him.


    Things are hard to predict.


    Not only chaoqingqiu and Beiming, but also he didn''t like the world.


    But the majority of people like it. What is the way? Even if you don''t respect the ideas of most people, you have to beat the majority of people to change the world.


    Qingtianjun sighed, "but no matter what you say, you don''t have the ability to protect the green locust, so you have no chance to marry her."


    "It''s better if you are a demon monk, but you are still a swordsman. The world will not be good to you."


    Li Fuyao nodded, thinking about the words he had said with Qinghuai before.


    Qingtianjun stopped talking until he came to a wall.


    It is said that it is a wall, but because the body of Kun is too large, it looks like a high wall.


    Li Fuyao felt the Qi of the corpse of the sea demon, and his face was pale.


    Monks gather the Qi of heaven and earth into their bodies to make them more powerful. Swordsmen do not. After entering the realm of sword Qi, they transform the Qi of heaven and earth into sword Qi, which is more troublesome than other friars, so they walk more slowly.


    After the monk''s vitality was cut off, his Qi opportunity was returned to heaven and earth, but the degree of dissipation should be linked to the realm.


    In the world, the most important thing for a monk to return to the world is to break the Qi for a long time.


    It will take a year for this big demon corpse to dissipate completely between heaven and earth.


    Therefore, before Beiming had such a remark.


    Qingtianjun stood in front of the body, his face full of nostalgia.


    He and Beiming have known each other for more than a hundred years, although not common, but the friendship is not low.


    Li Fuyao asked, "master, what is the sea?"


    Since Li Fuyao has set his goal of going forward as far as possible, he naturally has some ideas about the sea.


    Qingtianjun stood in front of the corpse and said, "what is the sea? The monks in the Canghai area are just like the sea. When the rest of the monks stand on the shore, they will feel insignificant. There are so many Qi machines in the Canghai state. When the Qi engine is exhausted, the monks all have deep meaning, just like climbing a tower The meaning of "observing the sea" is similar to that of other realms, which is not the name of the predecessors


    Li Fuyao thought, "the profound meaning of the elder leading me to the sea is to let me understand the deep meaning of the sea?"


    "You are the kind of genius who knows everything when you are born?" asked Qingtian Jun in surprise


    Li Fu shook his head.


    "Are you the kind of natural talent who can kill people regardless of the realm?"


    Li Fuyao thought that he had indeed crossed two realms and killed a monk in Taiqing, but it was all a fluke. There was no next time. He shook his head again.


    Qingtian Jun then said with a smile: "in this case, why do you, a little monk in the green silk realm, think that he can cross these realms to realize the sea?"


    Li Fuyao realized that he was wrong. He was a little embarrassed with a smile.


    "In the next time, you walk around the body, and when you meet other friars, you will stop with your sword. It''s helpful for you to take a year. "


    There are many good things in the world. Some people attribute it to luck, just as Yi Tong, who died in Beihai before, said that some people have luck, while others just don''t.


    Obviously, Li Fuyao belongs to the former.


    The corpse of big demon, the one in front of me is a big demon Future father-in-law?


    And two pills in my arms


    It''s not easy to look at it in any way.


    Li Fuyao thought of something and said a few words to qingtianjun.


    Then qingtianjun looked at him strangely. He disappeared in front of Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao thought about it, felt the scattered Qi and started to move forward. Not to mention whether it was for the purpose of understanding the deep meaning of the sea, it was not easy to deal with these scattered Qi machines. After all, he was born for the sea and it was not easy to die.


    Every step is hard.


    What''s more, it will take a whole year.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun returned to the boat, Chen Sheng and big black donkey went to another boat. Qinghuai held his cheek and watched his father return.


    "Where did you get him?"


    Qinghuai looks at qingtianjun and asks.


    Qing Tian Jun said with a smile, "feed the fish."


    Green locust looks strange, she does not believe it at all.Qingtianjun rubbed her head, "I asked him to follow your uncle''s body for a year until the body dissipated, which was helpful to him. If it wasn''t for my trouble, I even wanted to help him clean his body, so that you would not have to wait for him for many years. For you, my father''s hair would be gray."


    Green locust Oh a, did not say what, she originally intended to talk to him.


    Qingtianjun knew what his daughter was thinking, and he didn''t say much. He just asked her where she was going.


    The green locust, holding her cheek, was not very interested. She just said that she would stay in the North Sea for a while.


    Qingtianjun thought for a moment, but he didn''t stop him. He found a pot of wine in the cabin and sat in the bow of the boat and began to drink.


    In the next year, he would drink in the northern sea most of the time, but he didn''t know whether the wine was enough.


    At this time, there was a big boat passing by. The middle-aged man in the bow looked at qingtianjun, who was dressed in green clothes. He even bowed his hands to him. He wanted to say hello. Qingtianjun waved his hand, which was a return gift.


    The ship did not stay long, and soon left.


    No one would have thought of it. This is Qingtian Jun, a big demon who used to fight over the North Sea before.


    Qingtianjun shakes the wine pot, thinking that he forgot to drink with the little guy once.


    Remembering what Li Fuyao said before, qingtianjun waved his hand. Somewhere on the sea, there was a big ship, which suddenly capsized.


    A group of people fell into the sea, only a woman came to the shore.


    After finishing this, qingtianjun closed his eyes.


    -


    after all, there are still many monks in the attic on the coast who are not in a hurry to leave. After all, there are still many monks at the bottom of the sea. After going out to sea, they may be lucky to catch one.


    Most of those who hold this idea are on the wild. Most of the monks of Taoism and Confucianism have already left.


    Among the pavilions, Su ye, the head teacher of the school, sends the Zen son out of the house and looks at Song Pei and Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan stands aside deftly, while song Pei is looking at Zhou xuance not far away.


    Zen son hands together, "since Su Zhangjiao still wants to travel outside, I don''t want to disturb you."


    Su Ye looked at Chan Tzu with a smile and said with a smile, "if you see something in Zen''s school this time, don''t be surprised. The biggest thing in the world is not everything you imagine. Some differences are normal. Don''t delay your practice."


    Zen Zi nodded and said yes, and did not speak again.


    Su ye went out of the house and left before them. However, he didn''t take song Pei with him on his back for this trip, which made him look very natural and unrestrained.


    Zen son looked at Su Ye''s back and kept silent.


    The party walked out of the pavilion and went south on foot.


    Du Neng monk and Zhou xuance are walking together. The two old men seem to be very opportunistic, with a few laughs from time to time.


    Gu Yuan is holding the preserved fruit jar and saying something indistinctly. Song Pei, with his bookcase on his back, listens to elder martial sister''s instruction and asks questions from time to time.


    "Elder martial sister, how big is the school


    "Elder martial sister, the school is on a mountain. Do we grow our own land? What do we eat if we don''t?"


    "Elder martial sister, the senior brothers in the school are not fierce. Can they fly?"


    Song Pei, like a curious baby, pesters Gu Yuan with questions, but he never asks Chan Tzu because he is so good-natured and knows a lot. If he asks a question, he has to explain everything clearly to song Pei, so that song Pei can not understand.


    Zen son has never met such a guy, but also dislikes his own problems explained too clearly.


    Gu Yuan later heard that he was angry, so he threw the can of preserved fruit to song Pei. The latter ate the preserved fruit and wanted to talk. Gu Yuan took a hard look at it and became more honest.


    For a while.


    -


    on the shore, two monks stood on the shore watching a big boat slowly go out to sea. The short monk sighed, and the tall one did nothing.


    The little friar said, "brother, are we really not going to sea?"


    The tall friar shook his head. "It''s been more than ten times. If you don''t have the luck, you can''t find it."


    The little monk looked sad and asked, "what should I do?"


    The tall monk told him the idea he had thought of for a long time, "see the Sword Fairy of Chaojian come out, it''s promising to practice sword. The demon will kill if he says it. Let''s go to Dayu to find the sword mountain and practice sword?"


    There was a flash of light in the little monk''s eyes, but then he hesitated and said, "can we do this? Do people want us?"


    The tall monk looked as if he hated iron but not steel. "How do you know not to? Our practice is not promising. It may be a genius to practice sword fingers. Although there are no swordsmen for a long time, isn''t there a sword fairy who dares to kill a big demon? You think it''s easy to provoke. Maybe we will become a sword immortal one day. How nice of you to say."


    The little friar listened to his elder brother''s saying, but he thought it was reasonable. He nodded, "let''s practice sword?"The tall friar patted his thigh and said, "go


    They turned and walked toward Dayu.


    They may not know that if they want to become swordsmen, they must go to Jianshan mountain, or they may not know that the mountain has been closed for a long time. But since they have such an idea, they can''t stop it. Moreover, they don''t know how many people have the same idea as these two people.


    But at least this spring, there are many monks from Beihai to Dayu.


    There are more monks who fail to climb the sword mountain.


    -


    in the North Sea coast, there were many ordinary fishermen, but after these monks came, many of their boats were rented by the monks, and they naturally received a lot of money.


    A large number of people can buy a boat. No friar can use those boats. The reason why they give so much money is that they just want to leave without giving the boat to the original fisherman.


    The monks are tired of trouble.


    Kun died, and the demon went to the bottom of the sea, so there were many big boats on the coast, because many monks had left.


    There was a 15-year-old boy, walking on the beach along the coast, began to look for his own one.


    He walked on the beach for a long time and saw one big boat after another, but he didn''t see his own one. So he was a little frustrated. The guest who had borrowed his boat had not come back.


    He kicks at the sand, thinking that he hasn''t had fresh fish for a long time.


    The salted fish at home doesn''t taste good at all.


    Just as he was about to return, he suddenly seemed to see something.


    That thing glittered in the sun.


    He looked down and picked it up. Was it a golden bead?


    But it''s very fragrant.


    He looked at it in the sun.


    Then carefully placed in the arms, toward the original road back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    Things in the North Sea are completely over. Some people come early and naturally see everything, while others come late, naturally they don''t see anything. Since it''s meaningless to come back to Beihai, we should simply bypass the North sea instead of wasting our energy here.


    It can go around the North Sea, but it can''t go around the North Sea.


    As a boundary between mountains and rivers and demon soil, the North sea must go from the coast to the coast if you want to go to the demon soil.


    The North Sea was originally a Grand Canyon, which originated six thousand years ago. Many monks did not know why he appeared in the world and separated the mountains and rivers from the demon soil, but the sages must know.


    Chan Tzu, who has read many books, knows a lot, but he will never know more than the saints.


    Because the Grand Canyon was originally created by the fight between saints. Several saints fought in the North Sea, which made the mountains and rivers turbulent and the demon land dark, and finally made the Grand Canyon.


    After the sea water poured into it, Beihai became not only the place where the Kun people lived, but also the boundary point between mountains, rivers and demon soil.


    North of the North Sea, is the demon soil, North Sea to the south, is the mountains and rivers.


    Whether you want to step on the demon soil from the mountains and rivers or from the demon soil to the mountains and rivers, you must cross the North Sea.


    Nowadays, although there are many big ships on the North Sea, none of them want to sail from the mountains and rivers to the demon land. The big ships on the sea are for the holy elixirs.


    The coast is getting colder and colder these days. After many monks have left, the place is no longer as prosperous as before. Some fishermen who have rested for many days go out to sea to fish again, and there are more ordinary people on the coast.


    In a tea house by the coast, an old Confucian scholar with a bookcase on his back pushed in. There were no guests in the teahouse now. Except for the two monks who could not see their faces clearly in the corner, there was only a young man sitting by the window, drinking cheap tea.


    A pot of tea is only a few Wen, which is not expensive.


    After the old Confucian scholar pushed the door and looked at the old shopkeeper leaning on the counter, all the wrinkles on an old face unfolded and asked for a pot of wine with a smile.


    The old shopkeeper''s old face had some anger. Looking at the old Confucian scholar, he said with a smile: "I''m a teahouse here."


    The old Confucian scholar put down his bookcase, sat opposite the boy, and said with a smile to the old shopkeeper, "if you don''t sell wine, I won''t open my mouth."


    The old shopkeeper was solemn for the first time. He looked at the old Confucian scholar with a strange look. He had been selling tea on the coast for many years. No one knew that he had worked as a wine seller before selling tea, but it was a long time ago. No one else knew about him except those who had been drinking here hundreds of years ago, even if he had been the head teacher of the Imperial Palace Suye and the demon sect Zhu Lin Hongzhu did not know that he had sold wine.


    This old Confucian scholar was the first one he met to ask for wine when he began to sell tea.


    Since we know the old things, we are mostly old friends.


    The old shopkeeper pulled out a jar of wine that he did not know had been for hundreds of years under the counter and put it in front of the old Confucian scholar.


    Then the old manager seemed to be struggling to sit in front of him.


    The two old men didn''t care about the young man drinking tea.


    The old shopkeeper poured a bowl of wine for the old Confucian scholar, then poured himself a bowl and drank it. Feeling the pungent feeling that he had not felt for hundreds of years, he asked, "I haven''t seen it for hundreds of years. I forget who you are."


    This is true. When he was selling wine, he had a strange temper. It was not the great monk who could not even enter his wine shop. Therefore, those who were lucky enough to drink in his wine shop were at least monks in the spring and Autumn period. At that time, few people were qualified to be his drinkers. Therefore, he remembered his wine customers very clearly. But later, he changed his business of selling tea, and he sold tea no matter who he was After that, he saw so many people that he could not remember who had drunk in his wine shop.


    The old shopkeeper said with a smile: "most people can''t remember clearly, but there was a guy named Meng Jin. Bai Zhihan, the last sword embryo with Kendo talent second only to swordsman, was already in the spring and Autumn period. He drank wine and went to the demon land, but he didn''t come back. Before leaving, he said that he had become a sword fairy, and then he would come back to have a drink in my wine shop


    "It seems to be here."


    The old shopkeeper pointed to the youth beside him.


    The old Confucian scholar took a sip of wine and added: "Meng Jin didn''t come back, but he took an apprentice before he left. The man''s name is Xu Ji, and his Kendo talent is not bad. That is to say, the ancestor of Jianshan is more likely to become a sword immortal than Chao Qingqiu, but now he seems to be dead."


    Speaking of chaoqingqiu, the old manager said with a smile, "the younger generation didn''t drink tea here, but there were two good seedlings who came to live a few days ago."


    The old Confucian student took up his wine bowl and sighed in a low voice: "those who can be remembered by you will come to no good end."


    The old shopkeeper listened to this sentence and was about to smile. Then he remembered the people he remembered. After careful consideration, it seemed that they were really dead. From the beginning of Meng Jin to the present Beiming, which is the general monk.


    Don''t they all die? They can''t cross that threshold.


    After living too long, the old shopkeeper''s heart was numb when he was used to seeing the parting of life and death. He just looked at the old Confucian scholar in front of him, and he always felt familiar, but he really couldn''t remember who he was.After drinking a few more bowls of wine, the old Confucian scholar asked, "besides Su ye, have you ever seen a brilliant scholar?"


    The old manager thought carefully, but he didn''t think of it.


    The old Confucian scholar patted his head and said in a hurry: "it''s the scholar whose name is not so brilliant."


    The old shopkeeper gave a cry, but he didn''t show any sudden enlightenment. He said plainly: "after drinking tea, I went to the demon soil. I think it was more than 100 years ago. Why, do you want to find him?"


    The old Confucian scholar said frankly: "go to the demon soil, if you can see him, it is a wonderful thing."


    The old shopkeeper seemed to have lost his vital energy and asked casually, "what else?"


    "Don''t you want to take that last step?" he asked with a smile


    The old shopkeeper, who had lost his essence, just laughed and said, "it''s not easy to live, but it''s not hard to die."


    There was only one dead sea before the North Sea.


    That''s the price of the last step.


    The old scholar frowned and said, "after living for so many years, you have lost all courage?"


    Yes, from the beginning to the end, the old shopkeeper is not like a great monk, but like an old dog, waiting for the day of death, although it will be many years to come.


    The old shopkeeper still shakes his head, "as long as you can live, being a dog is not a difficult thing to choose."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    The conversation between the two old guys was not heard by anyone else. Even the young man sitting beside them did not realize what the two people were saying.


    He just knew that the old shopkeeper was sitting beside him and drinking.


    Drinking in his own teahouse, no matter who looks at it, is a very strange thing. However, the young man is always indifferent. When the old shopkeeper is drinking, he even takes out the beads he picked up on the beach the other day and looks at it carefully.


    The old shopkeeper glanced at the glittering elixir and said powerlessly, "people have different lives. Some people have lost their lives and can''t find one. But this little guy can find such a good thing by running around the coast. Do you want to tell me if he steps on the cultivation Road, will he become another character standing in front of the threshold one day?"


    "He didn''t set foot on that road," the old Confucian warned


    The old shopkeeper had some spirit. He looked at the little guy, "but I want to see it."


    The old Confucianist said nothing.


    The young man put his arm out of the old cupboard and let him fall into the water.


    "He took this elixir and was seen by the people who knew the goods. Let alone set foot on the road, he would lose his life."


    The old Confucian scholar thought that the old shopkeeper had done these things very interesting, and asked, "how are you going to let him go that way? Are you going to give him to one of your drinkers, or will you bury some skills for him in some place and let him think about it by himself?"


    The old shopkeeper looked at the old Confucian scholar and said in surprise, "you are not going to sea?"


    The old Confucian scholar felt a little confused, but still nodded.


    "The boy''s family is fishing for a living. You can find a boat and let him take you to sea. Finally, you, the mountain god, see that he has a good bone and teach him something. After eating the holy pill, he will naturally walk faster. Maybe in a period of one or two hundred years, he will be able to stand in front of the threshold. If I am still alive, I will be able to see what choice he wants to make ¡£¡±


    "Maybe we can make a bet?"


    The old shopkeeper looked at the old Confucian scholar and said plainly, "I have been so boring these years. This is an interesting thing."


    The old Confucian scholar took a sip of wine, shook his head and said, "if you want to bet, you can''t fight like this. It''s nothing but a bet on whether he can move forward. It''s too boring."


    The old shopkeeper glanced at the old Confucian scholar and said, "what do you say?"


    "I know a young man who practices sword. He may come to the threshold. Let''s make a bet. Who dares to move forward?"


    The old Confucian scholar looked at the old shopkeeper and said his ideas.


    The old shopkeeper sneered: "under this day, the sword practitioners are the most abnormal. No matter who stands in front of the threshold, they will not shrink back. Life is not very important to them. "


    The old scholar sighed and frowned.


    The old manager didn''t want to say more, so the bet was over.


    The old Confucian scholar finally asked, "there are so many people in the world who are willing to take a step forward. Why are you unwilling?"


    The old shopkeeper didn''t answer this question. He just went back to the counter and began to doze on the counter.


    The old Confucian scholar drank the rest of the wine, waiting for the young man to wake up.


    When he finished his last sip of wine, the boy opened his eyes. His first words were, "I had a dream."


    The old Confucian scholar tilted his head and said something.


    The boy began to look surprised and nodded.


    They got up and left the teahouse, but the boy didn''t forget to drink the cup of tea before he left.


    The old shopkeeper soon heard a slight snore. I think he didn''t want to accept the tea money.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    They came to the shore and found a small boat.


    The young man pushed the boat into the sea. He didn''t notice that this time was easy and not too much effort. After boarding the boat with the old man, he began to paddle slowly, and the boat headed for another coast.


    In the North Sea, few people dare to go to sea in a small boat. However, this young man with a dream seems very natural. He thinks it is natural to go to sea like this.


    On the boat, the old Confucian scholar asked with a smile, "what dream did you have?"


    The young man was embarrassed to rub his head and said with a smile, "maybe you won''t believe it. Someone in my dream told me to send you out to sea. You old man is an immortal on the mountain and wants to pass on my immortal method."


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t speak in a hurry. It was not a bad thing for a monk to disturb an ordinary person''s dream. Especially for a monk who has lived like an old shopkeeper for many years, what he wants to do, the young man will not find anything, let alone feel strange.


    I just feel very lucky, there will be a fairy dream.


    The old Confucian scholar blinked, "if I don''t teach you the immortal method, and you lose your life because of going out to sea, what should I do?"The young man was not in a hurry and did not think too much, "that is the will of God. Since the dream says you want to go out to sea, when I wake up, you tell me you want to go to sea. There is nothing wrong with this dream. Even if it is not right behind, it is not the problem of the immortal. It can only be said that you think I am not qualified."


    The old Confucian scholar had traveled many roads and met many people in his life, but he had never seen such a young man. Although he knew that there was something wrong with the old shopkeeper, he still felt a little surprised.


    People all say that Liang is also the first person under the cloud sage, but the old Confucian scholar never thought so. There are too many old monsters in the world. The old tea shopkeeper is one, and there are many monks who have never appeared in the world. Their state of mind is not worse than Liang.


    Even if Liang had a fight with the old shopkeeper, the old Confucian scholar did not think that Liang would win.


    The old Confucian scholar thought about it for a while, and turned out a book from his bookcase. He asked in a warm voice, "did the man tell you that your talent is rare in the world?"


    The boy thought for a while, and finally nodded shyly.


    The old Confucian scholar stopped talking nonsense, put the book in his arms and whispered, "then he must have pointed out a way for you to follow."


    The boy nodded again.


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t say anything, just sighed. The young man''s life was set by the old shopkeeper. How could he talk about courage to cross the threshold?


    The reason why the world is colorful is not because everyone is taking the old road.


    No one on the new road, no matter how many people there are on the old road, this world will still be that world.


    The old Confucian scholar took out some books from his bookcase and put them in front of him. He thought that it would be a long time before he wanted to get to the other side of the river. What should he do in this period of time, such as leading the young man from the old road to a new road?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    The old Confucian left the teahouse and set foot on the road of demon soil.


    The old shopkeeper rubbed his eyes and opened them.


    The teahouse was empty. The old shopkeeper closed the door and walked into the backyard.


    The furnishings in the backyard are very simple, just a common small yard.


    There is an old locust tree in the middle of the yard, beside which is a well.


    Then there is a square stone table.


    There is a wooden bench.


    The old shopkeeper moved forward slowly and found a hoe on the courtyard wall.


    He went to the old locust tree and began to dig.


    After digging for about half a quarter of an hour, a dark box appeared in the soil. The box is very long. It should be able to hold a sword. Maybe it is more direct. This is a square sword box.


    The old shopkeeper patted the soil gently, as if he were stroking the bride''s face. He took out his sword case, took off his coat, and began to wipe it carefully.


    Finally, the soil was wiped off to reveal his original appearance. It was a sword case with serious paint loss. The material of the sword case was not a good thing. It seems that it has been for many years, but it is not seriously corroded.


    He carefully placed the sword case on the stone table, and then went to the ancient well to fetch water.


    When he picked up a bucket of water, the old shopkeeper opened the sword case. Inside was a long sword without scabbard. The body of the sword was rusty and rusty. He poured some water on the stone table, then sat down on the bench and began to sharpen his sword.


    He grinded it for a long time, until the rust of the sword completely fell off, until the sword was cold and shining again.


    It''s not polite to say that the sword is in his hand. There are not many people who can''t kill it.


    In addition to the dozens of saints in the cloud, in addition to those big demons in the demon soil, remove the sword immortal


    There are still many people who can''t be killed.


    The old shopkeeper''s old head began to recall the scenes of killing people in those years. He wanted to pass a sword from there to make the other party unable to defend himself. He thought about how to take the other party''s life in the fastest time. He thought a lot, but finally he sighed.


    What did he say before?


    "Under the background of the day, it is the most abnormal person who practices sword. No matter who stands in front of the threshold, he will not shrink back. Life is not very important to them. "


    In fact, there is a mistake in this sentence. He is also a swordsman, but he stands in front of the threshold and flinches. He doesn''t dare to carry forward the sword. He has not even mentioned the sword these years.


    One is guilty, the other is that he just wants to live.


    Just now, it seems that I have to carry the sword.


    The old shopkeeper''s muddy line of sight appeared a man in white robe.


    The man stood in front of him with a sword hanging from his waist.


    This man has a great reputation in the world. He was very famous before. He became even bigger after killing a big demon of the sea a few days ago. It can be said that no one in the world can match him now.


    Especially those who practice sword can only look up to chaoqingqiu.


    The old shopkeeper is also a swordsman, and in those years when he became famous, he had not been in chaoqingqiu. But now standing in front of him, even if he raised the sword again, his hands were shaking.


    Shivering is the result of inner fear.


    Even if he is also a swordsman standing in front of that threshold, he still has no possibility of winning in the face of a swordsman who has already crossed the threshold.


    He knew that Chao Qingqiu might have come to kill him. He didn''t know how Chao Qingqiu knew that he was here. It was clear that his sword spirit had been well covered and he had not started for hundreds of years. Moreover, no one would have thought that the old tea shopkeeper would be a swordsman who ascended the stairs. In terms of Kendo cultivation, Xu Ji did not seem to be able to catch up with him.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the characters who only lived in the ancient books of Jianshan and said two words indifferently, "Meng Jin."


    When the old shopkeeper chatted with the old Confucian scholar, he said that there was a man named Meng Jin who went to the demon land and wanted to take a step forward and cross the threshold, but he died later. He was in the demon soil at the beginning, but he didn''t dare to go forward because of some things. Finally, he returned to the coast and killed the old shopkeeper His appearance has changed from selling wine to selling tea.


    He said before that some people can not remember, not that he really can not remember, just because he did not know.


    He didn''t see those people. He didn''t know them.


    Meng Jin looked at Chao Qingqiu, tired on his old face, "I just want to live."


    Chaoqing Qiuxing may understand, but not necessarily accept. If not, why didn''t he leave Beihai?


    Chao Qingqiu looked at Meng Jin, "Xu Ji died."


    Xu Ji is his apprentice and his only apprentice.


    If we study it deeply, Xu Ji is his apprentice, Chen Sheng is his grandson, and Li Fuyao has a lot to do with him.


    Meng Jin''s mood did not have any ups and downs, he nodded, "he had a chance to cross the last threshold, but he was too many things drag him down, just standing in front of the threshold, it is not necessarily a good thing, not everyone is the same as you towards autumn."


    No one knows why Chao Qingqiu could take the last step in this world.In the past six thousand years, swordsmen have become a thorn in the eye of the three religions, and sword immortals are not allowed to appear. It has always been a mystery why chaoqingqiu could become a sea in such a situation.


    Chao Qingqiu is not going to tell the story.


    "You know what I''m going to ask?"


    He looked at Meng Jin quietly.


    A sword fairy, it is not a very difficult thing to know something.


    Especially the man in front of him, very afraid of death.


    "I want to live."


    This is the second time that Meng Jin said this sentence today. This time, his tone was very light, but the meaning was very heavy.


    If you don''t leave my life, you won''t get the news.


    He is not worried about chaoqingqiu''s betrayal, because chaoqingqiu is not that kind of person.


    Chaoqing Qiuwei sneered: "I thought you sharpened your sword, and then put on this gesture, to tell me that you still have a point of pride as a swordsman."


    Meng Jin frowned, "you are a sword immortal. Everyone can kill you. I''m not. I dare not make a sword to you."


    This sentence is very calm, but it should not have been said in the mouth of a swordsman of his realm.


    Today, if I were another swordsman who ascended the building, I was afraid that he would have drawn out his sword.


    Even if you are a sword fairy?


    Chaoqingqiu has no expression, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Meng Jin said in a low voice: "Chao Qingqiu, no one wants to die, and I don''t want to. It''s meaningless for you to kill me. If you let me live, you can get what you want."


    Toward green autumn nodded, "say it."


    With Chao Qingqiu''s promise, Meng Jin put the sword back into the sword box and began to say something.


    Chao Qingqiu listened carefully and asked each other from time to time.


    In order to survive, Meng Jin said all the things he knew without any concealment.


    Chao Qingqiu got the answer he wanted.


    He came to the North Sea to kill the sea demon, but it was a by-pass thing. The most important thing was to find this man and ask him something.


    If he couldn''t ask, he was killed.


    Those things are important.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    After Chao Qingqiu asked all the things that should be asked, he closed his mouth.


    When Meng Jin finished all the things that should be said, he also closed his mouth.


    The two swordsmen, whose ages are quite different and whose realm is not small, stand in the yard and don''t know what they are thinking.


    Meng Jin suddenly said, "I will not go to Jianshan."


    Jianshan used to be the last place for swordsmen in the mountains and rivers from Xu Ji to the town. However, this is the case. Therefore, the main watcher ascended Jianshan. Because of the existence of this place, Liangxi and Yanling didn''t want to see it.


    Since the friar who provoked Xu Ji and killed him with one sword, Liang Xi and Yanling have never stopped playing Jianshan, but everything has to be done step by step. The life span of the friars is really not short. From that sword to the present Jianshan mountain, it has been several decades.


    Now that Xu is dead, Chao Qingqiu can''t stay in Jianshan for a long time. However, since Chao Qingqiu killed a demon in the North Sea with his sword, there will surely be a lot of people in that Jianshan. Jianshan can be opened, but it needs a Jianshan.


    Meng Jin is a well deserved candidate in terms of realm, vision and even seniority.


    He entered the tower earlier than Xu Ji and Chao Qingqiu. After Xu Ji''s sword, not only did he have no hope of the sea, but also he was not absolutely powerful in the climbing realm. When the Lord of the temple climbed the mountain, he could not stop him.


    But Meng Jin''s inside information is too deep. If we really want to take it seriously, it is very unlikely that Liang can win him.


    In this mountain and river, if the sage in the cloud doesn''t make a move, basically no one dares to say that he can certainly surpass him.


    He is the right person to be in charge of Jianshan.


    But Chao Qingqiu did not say so, but Meng Jin rejected it.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him and said, "if you want to live, it''s the same in Jianshan in Beihai. If I make a sword in Beihai, the sage will not attack you. For the rest of the pressure, you can cut it with one sword. In this mountain and river, no one can take your sword."


    Meng Jin''s old face showed no sadness or joy. "In the hundreds of years in the North Sea, I haven''t used a sword. I hide my sword spirit very deeply. I won''t fight with others. If I kill a monk, he may attract his master. If he kills his master, he may lead to a certain dean or a temple master. Even if all these things can be killed, people like Liang Yi will be attracted after killing In the end, we will encounter the sea. "


    Meng Jin was a monk in front of the threshold. When he met the sea, he had no strength to fight back.


    "In the end, I still have to meet the sea. I''m not you. How dare I go to Jianshan?"


    Looking at Chao Qingqiu, Meng Jin said seriously: "Chao Qingqiu, you are a sword immortal. You still have many years to live. Why do you have to do too much? If you are a swordsman, you will decline when you are very prosperous. This is the law of heaven and earth. You just have to go on the Kendo all the time, and you may come to the end. Do you not want to be that nine?"


    With a sword, the sword spirit can stretch for tens of thousands of miles.


    Ninety thousand miles is the ultimate.


    At that time, the power of a sword in Liuxiang could be as long as 80000 Li. My heart wanted to be that 90000 Li. If not, how could you become two people in one and go to find the last chance.


    Otherwise, how could the willow lane, which is almost invincible in the world after the beginning of the war, not even a big demon could be killed.


    Meng Jin had a high rank in Jianshan at that time. Naturally, he knew these things. He didn''t believe that people like Chao Qingqiu would not be moved by the last nine characters.


    Sword Fairy, Sword Fairy, is always just a title, after all, is not a real immortal.


    Although there are few people who have been able to make it in this mountain and river, from the perspective of the long history, it is impossible for only a few people to surpass the sea.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t answer this question, but said, "if you don''t want to, you can live like this. It''s not easy to live."


    After that, Chao Qingqiu turned around and wanted to go. When he got to the gate of the courtyard, he suddenly stopped and didn''t look back. He just said, "there''s no reason for this sentence, but I always think it''s not good to live like this."


    Meng Jin was indifferent and did not produce any anger, not because he was afraid of chaoqingqiu''s cultivation, but because he didn''t really care.


    If you can live, you can give up everything.


    Chao Qingqiu can use death to coerce him to go to Jianshan. No one who wants to come to this mountain and river can take chaoqingqiu''s words as a deaf ear. Chao Qingqiu is not such a person. Even if he is for the sake of the swordsman, he will not do so.


    Chao Qingqiu left. This time he came to Beihai and killed a big demon. After asking some questions, he was considered to be complete. He had no reason to stay in Beihai.


    In fact, he can go anywhere, but he always appears in meaningful places.


    Maybe the next time Chao Qingqiu appears before the eyes of the living, it is the time for him to kill a saint or a big demon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    But this time, he did not leave the North Sea in a hurry, but arrived at the bow of a big ship.


    There was a man in the bow of the boat, who was the king of heaven.When chaoqingqiu came to this place, qingtianjun was drinking wine.


    When he raised his eyes, he just looked at Chao Qingqiu standing in front of him.


    Qingtianjun sat up and looked at the sword fairy who had killed his friend with his sword before. His expression was somewhat complicated.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t say anything about that day. He just asked, "where do you think he can go?"


    Qingtian Jun didn''t have a good temper and said, "what can I do if I can''t get there? Who told my daughter to take a fancy to him."


    He nodded to Qingqiu and said calmly, "don''t worry, if there is one day, I will protect him. If I''m still alive. "


    If a swordsman in the green silk realm wants to go to the sea, he does not know how long it will take and how much he will experience. In this period of time, anything may happen.


    Qingtian Jun does not agree. What he has imagined before is all imagination after all, which is not the same thing as getting chaoqingqiu''s promise.


    Looking at the sea, he said, "I want to go to Buddha land."


    Qingtianjun was stunned, wondering what to do in that place. A group of monks stood aloof from the world. What''s the significance of dealing with a group of monks.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t answer this question, but said, "maybe I can teach him a sword."


    Qingtian Jun pulled the corners of his mouth, thinking that even if you feel sorry for me, you don''t want to fat water to the field?


    Is Chao Qingqiu such a mean person?


    Chao Qingqiu has never been a nonsense person. After saying this, he left the bow and went to the bottom of the North Sea.


    Qingtianjun thought for a moment, and then he called out to the cabin. He didn''t worry that Chao Qingqiu would kill the little guy, but he wanted to see how Chao Qingqiu would evaluate the little guy.


    As far as he knows, this sword fairy has never seen Li Fuyao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    There is a huge body at the bottom of the North Sea. It has been nearly three months since it appeared here. In these three months, the body has gradually rotted, some bones have been exposed, and there are still some carrion hanging on it. No matter who looks at it, it will feel very disgusting.


    I don''t know if it''s at the bottom of the sea. The body doesn''t stink at all.


    Around the body, a young man was walking slowly. Li Fuyao had been walking for three months, but he had not been able to walk around the body of Kun. In the past three months, he only went from the fish tail to the fish head. During this period, he met two green silk monks, several monks who did not go to the green silk realm, and one monk from the Taiqing kingdom.


    Among these friars, only two Qingsi Jing friars and Li Fu shook their hands. When the others saw the sword hanging around Li Fuyao''s waist, they doubted that it was Chao Qingqiu''s backhand. Before that, Chao Jianxian killed the demon in the North Sea, and now there is a swordsman left behind. Although they don''t know the deep meaning, they think it should be the love between the sea and the sea, No one should be disrespectful to the corpse.


    The friars who thought of this were afraid to fight with Li Fuyao, and then disappeared. As for the two green silk friars, they couldn''t stand the temptation of the big demon corpse, so they forced to attack, and were killed here by Li Fuyao.


    Their bodies were not comparable to the great demon corpses, so they soon dissipated.


    After solving these problems, Li Fuyao was still moving forward. At first, the scattered Qi machine made him very uncomfortable. He thought he would get better after getting familiar with it. However, he didn''t expect that the Qi machine was still the same in the past three months, but he couldn''t adapt to it. He was fighting hard all the time. After the spirit of the sword in his Spirit House dried up, he would not be able to adapt to it The meditation recovered, and when the sword Qi was filled again, he got up and moved on.


    In the past three months, he has become extremely haggard, but there are also many advantages. His soul has become extremely tough. If you let him go to menchen mountain, where there is a sword in the green autumn, it will not be so difficult.


    However, even if it has advantages, he has not been able to make great progress in his realm. The green silk is still green silk, and still can not touch the threshold of the Taiqing realm.


    If in the past, Li Fuyao must think about why this is. He can''t even sigh a few times, and think about where he is worse than others. But now, he really doesn''t have that Kung Fu.


    When Chao Qingqiu and qingtianjun came to the big demon body, Li Fuyao was walking far away. Now he had to deal with the qi movement of the corpse scattering. He had no spirit to explore what was happening around him. However, even if he wanted to explore, there was no possibility of finding Qing Tianjun and Chao Qingqiu.


    At that time, he took the sword at the foot of Qingzi mountain, but he didn''t take the sword at the foot of tiancang mountain


    Chao Qingqiu is telling some of the secrets of swordsmen. Even if Qing Tianjun knows some of them, he doesn''t interrupt.


    "Xu Ji has four apprentices, each of whom has his own merits in Yiqi technique. However, he only loves Chen Sheng. Chen Sheng has a disciple, but he has not taught him how to teach him. He has been studying with them for two years in that ruined temple."


    "If there are any disciples in Jianshan who hope to set foot in the sea, it is only wushanhe. He is of medium quality and has little hope, but there are still opportunities."


    Qingtianjun is as indifferent as ever. He is also in the sea. Although I don''t know how far Li Fuyao can go in kendo, I don''t think he has much talent.


    So he was prepared.


    Chao Qingqiu continued: "qualification is not as important to Kendo as you think. At that time, Xu Ji was said to be more qualified than me, but I still stepped into the sea earlier than he did."


    If someone else said this sentence, there should be some bragging elements in it. But when he said it from Chao Qingqiu''s mouth, it felt very insipid, as if he was just stating a thing without exaggerating, and every word was extremely insipid.


    "He is not fit to learn from my sword."


    Finish this sentence, Chao Qingqiu did not speak again.


    Qingtianjun is at a loss. You said you wanted to teach him a sword, but now people haven''t said anything. Why is it not suitable to learn your sword?


    Qingtianjun rubbed his cheek, a little angry.


    Qingtianjun said something in a low voice. He turned his head and looked at him. "I know what you are worried about, but I don''t think so. The world is not good. We need to change it slowly. He walks slowly, which is not necessarily a bad thing."


    "Of course, it''s good to walk faster."


    Qingtianjun listened to these two contradictory words and wanted to fight chaoqingqiu. He just thought about his sword, so he had to do it.


    Chaoqingqiu and qingtianjun walk slowly on the side of the corpse. The Qi of the big demon has no influence on the two seas. The reason why they walk slowly is that Chao Qingqiu doesn''t want to go too fast.


    Chao Qingqiu asked, "one year later, he is going to leave for the demon soil?"


    Qing Tian Jun nodded, "don''t you all like to run to the demon soil?"Chao Qingqiu asked, "are you going to protect him from death?"


    Qingtianjun shook his head. "Even if my daughter likes him, even if I don''t plan to stop him, I''m not prepared to guard him all the time. I only help him twice, one time is now, and the other time when he wants to step into the sea, it is very likely to be only once."


    Chao Qingqiu thought about it and said it was very troublesome.


    I don''t know whether he said it was troublesome to have a daughter or Li Fuyao.


    The sword fairy had never heard of any girl she had ever admired since she practiced sword. During the long practicing years, she had never married or had children. Chao Qingqiu never seemed to be caught up in these things.


    He had only the sword in his heart.


    Qing Tian Jun asked curiously, "Chao Qingqiu, have you ever liked someone?"


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him a few times. He seemed to think that the question was good, so he answered, "yes."


    "And then?"


    "When I was twelve, I told her I liked her, and she said she didn''t like my temperament."


    "Well?"


    "Then I practiced my sword, and when I thought about it, she was dead."


    Qing Tian Jun''s face was somewhat unnatural, "your story is somewhat simple."


    Chao Qingqiu''s face was indifferent, "there''s no fate, not to mention I said I like her, she didn''t want to forget, why to entangle?"


    Qingtian Jun asked again, "do you like the second girl?"


    Chao Qingqiu thought for a while, and finally shook his head.


    He didn''t answer this question, not because it was hard to say, but after practicing sword, he just wanted to go to the sea and didn''t think about other things. Even in the years after that, all he saw were demon monks and some other friars that women had never seen very much. Naturally, he did not have a feeling of liking.


    Chao Qingqiu said too much today, so after finishing these words, he turned around and left.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know that Chao Qingqiu had been here from the beginning to the end.


    He and Chao Qingqiu missed twice.


    The first time he was visiting Jianshan, his ancestor Xu Ji wanted to let Chao Qingqiu and Li Fuyao meet. The second time is today. Chao Qingqiu originally wanted to teach Li Fuyao a sword.


    Then he gave up.


    With a sentence not suitable.


    Even qingtianjun didn''t think clearly why.


    Standing in front of the corpse, qingtianjun looked at his former friend, and then he looked at Li Fuyao in the distance. In the past three months, there were many monks who wanted to beat the corpse, but all the monks above Taiqing were stopped by him, and the rest were left to Li Fuyao. He really wanted to make Li Fuyao walk faster on this path of practice.


    But not for him to die.


    Otherwise, a monk in the twilight or spring and Autumn period will come to the bottom of the sea, and the little guy will die soon.


    Qingtianjun thought that if Li Fuyao died, maybe her daughter could change her love in the future. That person''s talent is better than Li Fuyao''s, and maybe she can go to the sea faster


    But the man couldn''t get Chao Qingqiu''s help.


    Still stand in front of the threshold and watch.


    It''s a very difficult thing to walk into the sea.


    Thinking of this, Qingtian Jun whispered: "this son of a bitch."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are too many people and too many things at sea.


    The young man didn''t expect that the North Sea was so vast that he and the old fairy drifted on the sea for more than two months before seeing the coast.


    These days, the old Confucian scholar who had been looking down at the book in his hand, saw the coast, closed the book in his hand and put it back in the schoolbox. After that, the old Confucian scholar looked at the young man.


    The young man smiles shyly.


    These days, he said a lot to the old fairy, and the old fairy also told him a lot of truth.


    Some of them are good, but some are not.


    There was a voice in his heart telling him to go alone after getting off the boat.


    But these days, the voice is getting weaker and weaker.


    In these days, the old Confucian scholar has been thinking about one thing, until today he made a decision.


    The boat came to the shore, and the old Confucian scholar got off the boat. He looked at the lucky boy and said, "follow me."


    This sentence is not a question, but a statement.


    Follow me.


    It''s like a request.


    But in fact, it means asking.


    The young man was stunned at first, and then felt some headache. Even though he was a little confused, the voice that had been appearing in his heart was gone now. He felt very empty. Finally, he knelt down in front of the old Confucian scholar and kept kowtowing his head.


    After a while, my face was full of tears.


    The old Confucian was so quiet that he just said, "carry the bookcase on your back."


    Then he walked towards the land.


    The young man reacted and went to pick up his bookcase and followed the old Confucian scholar to the land.So the young man broke away from the old road arranged for him by Meng Jin and followed the old Confucian scholar on a new road.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    From the summer solstice to the autumnal equinox, it''s three months.


    The North Sea incident ended in spring, and after three months, it should be more than four months.


    There is no saying that the sea floor is warm and cold alternately. Li Fuyao has put all his heart into the matter of walking forward. Therefore, he doesn''t know that it is autumn now. He just wants to walk around the body and take a good look at the whole body of the sea demon. Even then, he may only see some white bones.


    In the past four months, qingtianjun did not come to see him, but Li Fuyao knew that qingtianjun must still be in Beihai. Otherwise, the monks he met at the bottom of the sea in these days would not have reached the highest level.


    It''s not natural.


    Since the big demon corpse needs the care of qingtianjun, it shows that this corpse is really useful. Since it is useful, how can no friar covet it.


    The only thing that can be explained is that Qing Tianjun stopped those friars who were too high and let them come to the bottom of the sea. Naturally, Li Fuyao was responsible for solving the problem.


    Fighting next to the corpse would have been affected by the body''s air vent. Although Li Fuyao had stayed with the corpse for a long time, he could not really adapt to it. However, compared with the other monks who had just entered the sea, they still had some advantages. Therefore, the two monks in the green silk realm were so easy to be cut off by him.


    As for the monk of Taiqing realm, after he left last time, these days have come several times, but Li Fuyao finds out every time. The middle-aged monk, who seems not to be much old, doesn''t fight with Li Fuyao. After Li Fuyao finds out, he goes far away and appears here again at some time.


    This situation continued until this morning, until a young girl appeared here. The middle-aged monk wanted to get rid of Li Fuyao, so he would take a big demon bone to refine his weapon. After seeing the girl, he ran away in a moment.


    I didn''t dare to leave a word.


    The girl, dressed in a sky blue skirt and a dagger pinned to her waist, stood at the head of the big demon corpse and watched the largest corpse in the world, dazed.


    Li Fuyao walked here with his green silk hanging. It took him four months to walk from the tail to the head of the fish. He did not know how to walk thousands of miles. But it seems that it is possible to walk around the body in a year.


    When he saw the girl in the sky blue skirt, he unconsciously grasped the sword handle around his waist.


    Seeing the girl''s first glance, Li Fuyao felt an invisible pressure. The pressure was even stronger than the corpse of the big demon. He had seen qingtianjun and talked with him a lot, but it should not be. But Li Fuyao knew clearly that qingtianjun had reached the realm of returning to nature. If he really released the pressure of Canghai level, Li Fu would not I''m afraid it''s hard to speak.


    Li Fuyao''s sword Qi poured out, and he swept wantonly in front of him.


    Because it''s on the bottom of the sea, there are a lot of bubbles when the sword Qi melts into the sea water.


    It looks interesting.


    The girl looked at him with a smile in her eyes.


    Obviously, he didn''t care about the noise made by Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao stood in his place, pressing the handle of his sword with a complicated expression.


    What''s going on?


    The girl looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "my name is lvluo."


    Li Fuyao would not be surprised if she just said this, but the girl''s next words really made him shake.


    "I am a Kun."


    There are Kuns in the North Sea. They were born in the spring and Autumn period. When they were adults, they would climb the stairs.


    The girl in front of her is obviously not yet an adult, but in any case, she should be a monk in the spring and Autumn period.


    It''s no wonder that the gas engine is magnificent.


    It turns out to be a Kun. It''s normal for her to appear here.


    Li Fuyao has seen Li Fuyao holding his fist at her.


    Green Luo looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "sister Qinghuai talked about you and said you were stupid."


    Li Fuyao was helpless and did not refute. He just shifted the topic and asked, "how can you be here?"


    Green Luo patted the dagger on his waist and pointed to the corpse. There was no sadness. "The father is dead. The body is useful to the people. I want to take out the heart."


    Thinking about the great demon''s power over the North Sea before, Li Fuyao thought that the heart should be good. However, after he died, the body still had to leave a clansman, so he had some admiration.


    Green Luo threw the dagger from her waist to Li Fuyao and asked, "I want to go in from here. Can you cut it for me?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then asked, "Why me?"


    Lu Luo was a little sad. "He is my father after all."


    Although the sea demon has died, but he is after all the father of green rose, how to go down to hand.


    Li Fuyao finally nodded his head. He picked up the dagger and prepared to make a hole in the fish''s head and neck for the green rose to enter.


    "You should be careful, even if the father is dead, it''s very dangerous," said green Luo softlyLi Fuyao nodded, then began to pick up the dagger and began to dig holes here. The dagger made of what was very sharp, but Li Fuyao still made some efforts.


    Half an hour later, it was enough to cut a hole for one person to enter and leave.


    He was going to give the dagger back to green rose, but the latter shook his head, "come in with me."


    Li Fuyao understood that she was not willing to do even cutting a passage. It would be even more impossible for her to cut off her father''s heart later. So she came to wait for herself?


    Li Fuyao hesitated a little, so into a big demon''s body, I''m afraid it''s not very respectful.


    Green Luo didn''t say anything, so she went in.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and then walked in.


    I don''t know why, there isn''t any water in the corpse. It''s as dry as land.


    After entering, the green Luo then took out a full fist big night pearl, illuminated the way ahead.


    The corpse of the sea monster is so huge that you can no longer feel crowded when you walk in. With the bright pearl of the night lighting up, you can see clearly around. The outside of the body has begun to rot, but the inside is not disgusting.


    On the contrary, there is a fragrance.


    As she walked forward, Lu Luo said, "my father was the first one of the Kun people to reach the last step in the past six thousand years. It is true that Kun people were born in spring and autumn. When they grow up, they climb the stairs. However, not many Kuns live to adulthood, and then they die. When they grow up, there are not many people who can go to the end. Their blood is too strong, which is not a good thing. ¡±


    Li Fuyao has a deep feeling for this. Swordsman is the most difficult way to practice in this mountain and river.


    The Kun nationality is not as smooth as the legend of the world. Fortunately, the world is not too unreasonable.


    "There is no easy way to talk about the path of practice in the world."


    Li Fuyao followed her and whispered.


    Lu Luo didn''t stop and agreed with Li Fuyao''s words. "My father also said before that the people of the clan didn''t pay attention to practice because of their blood. This is one of the reasons why not many people have come to the last step in the past six thousand years. It''s just that they were born in spring and autumn, which makes people forget about it."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and asked, "Kun wants to turn Peng at last. Are you Kun or Peng?"


    It should not be the first time that someone asked this question. Lu Luo didn''t find it strange at all. She whispered back: "I don''t know. It''s the same for generations. Many files were lost because of the family relocation in 6000 years. Even my father didn''t know about it. I don''t know."


    Li Fuyao just asked casually. Even if he knew the result, there was no need for him. Therefore, after green Luo answered, he did not continue to ask about this question. Instead, he said, "I watched the war before, and my predecessors were very good."


    Green Luo has been walking in front of her, so Li Fuyao can''t see her expression. She can only judge her mood by the tone of her voice.


    Speaking of it, it was obvious that he could feel some of her emotional changes.


    So Li Fuyao stopped talking.


    It''s not good to talk too much.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    They walked a long distance together, and they didn''t know where they were now. The atmosphere was a little strange, until green rose opened her mouth and asked, "I was at the bottom of the sea that day, but I didn''t see it. Can you tell me what happened that day?"


    Li Fuyao said, "good."


    Then Li Fuyao began to talk about the things that happened that day, from Kun to those big demons, then the golden beams from the clouds, and finally the sword of chaoqingqiu.


    Li Fuyao was a swordsman. After Chao Qingqiu took out his sword, he closed his eyes and looked very carefully. So he said more. At the end of his speech, he heard the sobbing voice of the girl in front of him.


    Li Fuyao realized that he had said too much.


    He wanted to say something comforting, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Green Luo said in a low voice: "you swordsmen are very powerful. My father said before, but my father didn''t miss anything. He wanted to become the sea just to return to the demon land and take back what should have belonged to us. My father has practiced hard for many years, and he has no idea of harming others. I think your Sword Fairy killed my father very much It''s unreasonable. "


    Li Fuyao thinks about Chao Qingqiu, the sword fairy who has been in the demon soil for a long time for the sake of swordsmen. From their point of view, Chaojian immortal naturally did the right thing, even more so according to the whole human race. In fact, there is no reason to kill a big demon. As long as there is a day when there is no war again, the opponent can have one less Cang Hai.


    Li Fuyao has always believed that if one day we can find a plan to kill all the big demons in the demon soil, not only the big demons of the demon soil will die, but also those demon monks will die.


    There is nothing right or wrong about this, because the other party will think the same way.


    No one knows when the Terran and the demon clan began to oppose each other, but the status quo is such that it cannot be changed.Maybe it''s also from the sentence that it''s not my race.


    This sentence is applicable to Terrans and demons.


    Green Luo quickly asked: "you like sister Qinghuai. One day you become a Sword Fairy. If you really marry sister Qinghuai, how can you deal with it?"


    This issue is very realistic. Li Fuyao and Qinghuai have discussed this issue before. Li Fuyao has never taken the word "difference" seriously. In his mind, good and evil are more important.


    Li Fu shook his head and didn''t answer the question. It was too far away for him to think about it.


    "My father said that the world is not good. The best way of life was 6000 years ago, before the war between the two clans, but I didn''t see it, nor did my father."


    Li Fuyao heard more than one time that someone had talked about things that happened six thousand years ago, but he didn''t think about it every time. At most, he thought about how the swordsmen of that era lived. Now, listening to Lu Luo, he didn''t care too much.


    Li Fuyao continued to walk forward. The road ahead was a little narrow. Of course, it was only compared with the previous one.


    Kun''s body is so big that 10000 Li Fuyao can fit in.


    Green Luo suddenly stopped, Li Fuyao was stunned, and then pressed the hilt of his sword.


    Not far ahead, there was a huge creature sitting in front of them.


    Li Fuyao took a closer look and found that the creature was somewhat like a turtle.


    Li Fuyao fought with demon Xiu for the first time in his life. It was the green turtle in the green water lake.


    Green Luo wants to return the dagger in Li Fuyao''s hand, and explains in a low voice: "it''s not a real thing. It should be the ghosts that my father ate in the past years. The realm will not be too high."


    The world of demon clan is more direct by Terrans. It is not bad to describe it with the law of the jungle.


    Naturally, there are not only Kuns in Beihai. However, because Kun is too powerful, we think of Kun when we talk about Beihai. In fact, there are many demon cults in Beihai, but they never get close to the territory of Kun people. However, Kun people may hunt them.


    This turtle is a demon Xiu that the northern Ming ate.


    At that time, he arrived in the spring and Autumn period. After being swallowed, he didn''t know how to keep a wisp of remnant soul. However, he didn''t have any threat to Beiming. Beiming just didn''t care about the things in his body. Otherwise, the ghost would not exist.


    Now that Beiming is dead, the ghost had a chance to escape from the body, and then he might survive with some secret method. However, he made the idea of Beiming flesh and blood, and did not leave until he was seen by lvluo today.


    Even if a remnant soul returns to its peak state, it is only the spring and Autumn period.


    The spring and Autumn period is the day when lvluo was born.


    A high sentence.


    Therefore, he did not launch an attack, but calmly asked, "who killed Beiming?"


    Green Luo said frankly: "toward the green autumn."


    That wisp of remnant soul a Zheng, "who is this?"


    It has been hundreds of years since he was eaten by Beiming, and he has never heard of chaoqingqiu.


    "It was a sword fairy who killed his father after his father Huapeng succeeded," explained Lu Luo


    The remnant soul was shocked. "It turns out that there is a sword immortal in the mountains and rivers. The killing power is still so strong. Beiming has stepped into the sea and has not been able to beat him. The swordsman has been in decline for 6000 years, and now it is beginning to revive?"


    Green Luo didn''t explain too much, just went to kill him with that dagger.


    Then the dagger returned to Li Fuyao''s hand.


    They continued to walk forward. It took four months for Li Fuyao to walk from the fish tail to the fish head. He did not know how long it would take him to get to the heart.


    You want to come for two months?


    It''s just that he forgot that he was following green Luo, and he didn''t feel the pressure of those air machines.


    Along the way, they met with a lot of ghost and other things. One of them had recovered to half of the peak period of that year, but she was still killed by lvluo one by one. Since the girl is called sister Qinghuai, she should not be as big as Qinghuai, that is to say, she is only a teenager at most, but she is not at all like that. It is very self-contained to kill people However.


    After killing a wisp of remnant soul, green Luo said: "uncle said to let you move around the body of father is to make you walk faster. When uncle said this, I saw that sister Qinghuai had some worries in her eyes, so I asked you to come in with me."


    Li Fuyao couldn''t figure it out. What''s the reason?


    But it''s a reason.


    Li Fuyao said, "only when you become a sword immortal, can you have the capital to speak in the world."


    This is the truth that Li Fuyao realized not long ago. It will not be too late.


    "My father''s heart is very useful. Although I can''t give it to you, I will also give you something to thank you for your kindness to protect his father''s body these days," she continued


    In fact, where there is any gratitude, qingtianjun asked him to be on the side of the corpse so that he could have a good feeling, which was regarded as experience. Even those friars were the same. Green Luo said that just for a reason.Green Luo suddenly said, "well, can you do me a favor?"


    Li Fuyao asked, "what?"


    "If you have a chance to meet Chao Qingqiu, help me ask him why he killed my father," she said


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment, but still nodded.


    It''s not a big deal, and he didn''t show his sword to Chao Qingqiu.


    "Thank you."


    After saying this sentence, for a long time, green Luo did not speak again.


    There was no sense of the majestic air force inside, so the two people did not stay, and naturally did not know that they had walked for a long time.


    Until a long time later.


    A fruit appeared in front of them.


    The fruit is not big, only the size of a fist. It grows on a big tree.


    But there was a man sitting under the tree.


    A sky blue robe, eyes closed, but enough to make people feel extraordinary.


    Li Fuyao figured out his identity at once.


    Should it be the ghost of the demon?


    Speculation is speculation, but Li Fuyao did not dare to ask.


    But green rose went to the tree and stood in front of the man.


    The man did not open his eyes or speak from the beginning to the end.


    Green Luo stood in front of him and began to cry.


    Li Fuyao stood in the distance and sighed.


    Green rose stood in front of the man crying enough, and then went to pick the fruit.


    Li Fuyao wondered if it was difficult for this demon''s heart to be a fruit?


    But at the same time, the man sitting under the tree suddenly stood up.


    It''s like a king in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    Li Fuyao has seen the sea, and Li Fuyao has never seen the sea.


    If you say he has seen the sea, he has seen qingtianjun, but if you say that he has not seen the sea, it is because qingtianjun has not shown himself in front of him the momentum of a monk belonging to Canghai alone.


    But at this moment, as the man in the sky blue robe stood up, Li Fuyao felt a blank in his mind, as if something suddenly exploded.


    That kind of feeling, just like the minister saw the king, let the life produce an irresistible sense of submission.


    Especially when the man opened his eyes and looked at Li Fuyao, the feeling was very strong.


    Even if Li Fuyao was standing in a long distance, he could not control himself, so he would kneel down in front of him.


    Standing beside the man, Lu Luo has already knelt down in front of him, whispering his father over and over again. His face is full of tears. There is no trace of a monk in the spring and Autumn period.


    Li Fuyao obviously felt that the man''s realm was not high, which was the Taiqing realm at most. Why did he have this feeling?


    A big demon is the most powerful one in the world before he is alive, but is it the same after death?


    Li Fuyao felt that he wanted to kneel down in his heart. He was about to kneel almost immediately.


    At the same time, Li Fuyao appeared in lingfu.


    Li Fuyao, who was sitting in the lingfu mansion, was extremely indifferent. Feeling that the body was about to kneel down, he sneered: "kneel down, a great demon of the sea. If you kneel down, maybe you can get some benefits. Why not kneel down?"


    Li Fuyao''s mind was blank, but he could clearly hear the voice in the lingfu. He was frowning, pale and hesitant.


    Li Fuyao, who was in lingfu, sneered: "it''s just a ridiculous idea to be a sword immortal."


    Li Fuyao''s mind gradually came to mind what he had said in the rain outside the city of Huaiyang in chenguo, thinking about the things before he stepped into the realm of sword spirit.


    He said with difficulty, "why should I kneel?"


    "Why don''t you kneel?" The sound has been coming from the lingfu.


    Li Fuyao asked word by word: "why should I kneel?"


    The voice in lingfu is very long, but still with sarcasm, "is it, then how do your legs tremble? You can''t hold on to kneeling down?"


    Li Fuyao looked down at his trembling legs. The expression on his face was very strange. There were yearning, but also doubts. Of course, the more painful.


    A clang.


    Li Fuyao drew out the green silk sword from his waist and stood in front of him, clutching the sword with both hands, and did not let himself kneel down.


    But his face was still ugly.


    At these times, it is no longer possible to explain Li Fuyao''s reasons for not kneeling with dignity and persistence. His mind is in a mess. He is unwilling to kneel down. This is instinct.


    The voice in lingfu still kept on, "sadly, you have not found a reason not to kneel."


    Li Fuyao turned away from the man''s eyes and whispered, "I don''t kneel."


    This time, only a sound came from lingfu.


    At this time, the man finally began to speak, "see me, why not kneel?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth to speak, the feeling that he wanted to make Li Fuyao kneel down was even stronger.


    It was as if the king was giving orders to his ministers.


    Li Fuyao is tottering.


    Li Fuyao''s mind is in chaos.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the boat in the North Sea, Qinghuai and qingtianjun are eating instant boiled mutton. Naturally, the mutton is white. Although qingtianjun is in the North Sea, it is still not difficult to eat this kind of food.


    After all, he is a demon.


    In order to eat instant boiled mutton, qingtianjun even asked people to find pepper in the mountains and rivers.


    Qingtianjun didn''t eat it before, so when he ate the first piece, he was sweating. However, he seemed to enjoy the feeling, which was not acceptable to most people.


    In his spare time of eating instant boiled mutton, Feng Lu always felt that his hair was creepy. If he was not still a big black donkey with no ability to protect his life, he even wanted to jump into the sea, but he could not appear in the sight of the father and daughter.


    Qing Tian Jun swallowed a piece of mutton, looked at the green locust, and said, "there''s nothing to say. If he doesn''t come out, it''s life."


    "Green locust is not polite to say:" this life is also arranged by you. "


    Qingtianjun whispered: "it''s not easy at all. It''s not easy for him to take the sword. It''s even more difficult to become a sea. The most important thing is that it''s not easy to marry you. So I''m a father. I don''t have to worry about it. Only when the road is more difficult, will it be more powerful."


    Qingtianjun picked up a piece of mutton and said with a smile: "it''s like this mutton. If the father doesn''t eat it, the Baize people can live a very stable life. No one wants to renew the glory of the ethnic group. If the father likes to eat mutton, they will have a sense of crisis. Maybe when they eat for their father, the Baize people will have a great sea."Green locust ha ha ha a smile, did not how to take care of Qing Tian Jun.


    Qingtianjun put down his chopsticks and sighed: "it''s not a powerful person, but a heart training. As long as he can see through it, it will be OK."


    "If you can''t see through it?" green locust snorted coldly


    Qingtian Jun said plainly: "the heart of the sword is covered with dust. I can still go forward in the future. The chance of stepping into the sea is smaller."


    With this sentence, qingtianjun did not wait for Qinghuai to open his mouth, then continued: "there are advantages and disadvantages, everything has risks, there are consequences to bear, father will not help him too much, this time, and the next time is enough."


    It''s not easy to ask a Canghai to help the younger monks. Once, it''s something you can''t ask for. Qingtianjun promises to help him twice. It''s a gift to see who will see it.


    "Qing Huai''s mood is a little low," but you didn''t ask him what he thought


    "He can''t walk out of the world for the chessboard, but he can''t walk out of the world. He didn''t want to be able to walk out of the world


    "He has his own way to go," he quickly retorted


    Li Fuyao''s road is indeed his own choice.


    Xu Ji didn''t force him to become a disciple of Jianshan. Chao Qingqiu didn''t force him to learn the sword, and even refused to teach him that sword.


    Qingtianjun looked at the boiling soup in front of him. He thought a little and put a piece of mutton into it. Then the soup stopped boiling and became smooth as a mirror.


    Soon, the scene of the corpse was shown inside.


    Green locust probe to see, see very seriously.


    Big black donkey wanted to come and have a look, but thought of qingtianjun''s temperament, he quickly gave up.


    Chen Sheng, as always, sat in the cabin, drinking wine, indifferent to these things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    Li Fuyao still did not kneel down. It has been almost two hours since the man stood up. During these two hours, Li Fuyao''s spirit was close to collapse.


    The sound in the lingfu has never stopped.


    The man even began to walk towards Li Fuyao.


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I don''t kneel. I don''t want to kneel. I don''t want to kneel if I don''t give you a reason."


    Li Fuyao is almost crazy.


    This is because of the pain he suffered in these two hours.


    All of a sudden, there was no sound in the lingfu. If Li Fuyao could see the scene inside, he would know that Li Fuyao, who was sitting in the lingfu, had disappeared.


    Without Li Fuyao in the lingfu, all those things were the thoughts born from his own heart.


    In the choice of forgetting everything, Li Fuyao did not choose to kneel down.


    Li Fuyao looked at the man who had been walking this way and held the green silk tightly.


    The man was still a long way from Li Fuyao. After holding the green silk, Li Fuyao saw that he had walked a long way towards the man.


    Green Luo, who has been in tears, seems to understand something. She shakes her head at Li Fu and says, "no!"


    Li Fuyao ignored her and walked slowly to the man.


    As he walked along, the man asked, "Li Fuyao, you don''t want my things?"


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "you can''t give me anything."


    The man said with a strange smile: "I am the king of the North Sea, I am the sea, I can give you anything, magic, treasures, magic weapons, as long as you kneel down."


    Li Fu shook his head.


    He kept walking.


    The man frowned. "I know you want to go into the sea early. With my help, it will be quick. You don''t want to marry that girl? "


    Li Fuyao looked indifferent.


    Although Li Fuyao''s talent did not reach the top, in fact, his perseverance and patience were very good, which may be one of the reasons why Xu Ji valued him.


    At first, he was able to step into the stream under the cliff countless times, and later he was able to slowly raise the sword with the slowest progress.


    Li Fuyao is not not not smart, but smart or gifted. In the end, he has to be down-to-earth.


    The food should be eaten one mouthful at a time, and the road should be taken step by step.


    They finally met.


    Li Fuyao stops and looks at this man. The man also looks at Li Fuyao.


    "Is my condition not good enough?"


    Men obviously have questions.


    Li Fuyao looked at this face very strange, but he should have the same face as the big demon he had seen in the sky over the North Sea. He said seriously, "if you are alive, you can say anything, but you are dead. What can the dead give you?"


    "What the dead say is not worth believing. I don''t believe it because it''s empty talk, whether it''s a magic technique or a magic weapon."


    Li Fuyao was very calm. When he said these words, he didn''t make any mistakes in the syllables. Maybe it was because he had suffered too much before. Li Fuyao was also very careful.


    "But you were very tangled before."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, but did not deny it.


    His mind is not as firm as others think.


    "I used to read a book, the book wrote a sentence, said that people live to make mistakes, mistakes are not a big deal, as long as you can change."


    "I used to be a storyteller in white fish town. In those years, I told a lot of stories. At the beginning, the protagonist in the story was always cowardly or weak willed. But after some things, he always grew up and became a hero. I am not the protagonist in the story, and I don''t want to be a hero. I just want to move forward."


    Those who can''t beat us will make us stronger.


    After saying this, Li Fuyao felt that he had nothing to say. He took up his sword and stabbed him into the man''s heart.


    The man didn''t show any pain. He just looked at Li Fuyao and thought about his words.


    He gradually dissipated.


    Until now, Li Fuyao didn''t know whether he was a ghost or some obsession, or nothing, but something he imagined.


    But it''s gone after all, which is a matter worth pondering.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The scene changes, the tree is still there, the fruit is still in the branches, but before comparison, the fruit and the tree seem to be in decline.


    Li Fuyao went to the tree. Instead of looking at the fruit, he just squatted down and looked at the green rose.


    He patted her on the shoulder.


    Green Luo looks at Li Fuyao with tears in her eyes.


    "It''s not true, but I''m sorry that you lost the chance to see your father again."


    Green Luo dried her tears and did not speak. She just handed the dagger to Li Fuyao.Knowing this, Li Fuyao jumped up and cut off the fruit.


    The fruit is very fragrant, holding it in your hand can make people very calm.


    Li Fuyao thinks that the heart of the demon is not ordinary.


    The tree fell with a bang, but it didn''t stir up any dust.


    He handed the fruit to the green rose.


    That''s the heart of Beiming.


    The green rose plucked a green leaf from the fruit and gave it to Li Fuyao.


    "He can help you to be quiet in your practice."


    She said before that she had something to give Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao didn''t show any affectation and expressed his thanks to her after taking it.


    He wanted to pass the dagger to green rose, but the latter shook his head and asked him to make a hole in it.


    Li Fu Yaoxin wanted to come in from here before. Why go so long.


    Lu Luo seems to know Li Fuyao''s idea. She whispered, "where is the father''s heart? No one can judge, but there will be no mistake along this road."


    Li Fuyao didn''t know the secret of Kun nationality, so he stopped asking and opened a hole with the dagger.


    They came out of the hole and went back to the bottom of the sea.


    Li Fuyao found that this position should be next to the body''s fin.


    And it should be the other side he hasn''t been to.


    Lu Luo finally said something to him, and then left on her own. Li Fuyao watched her leave and wondered whether to continue to follow her. However, she found that almost all the air machines around the body had disappeared, and most of the body had rotted.


    I think that''s why we should take that heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the sea surface, qingtianjun waves his hand, and the soup water is still the soup water, and we can''t see the scene of the sea bottom any more.


    He picked up a piece of mutton, stained with some pepper, and put it in his mouth to chew it slowly. He looked sad or happy, but he couldn''t see what he thought about it.


    Before Qing Huai was in a bad mood, she didn''t eat a lot of food. After seeing the last, she was in a good mood and took several pieces of mutton.


    Qingtian Jun thought about it, stood up and said, "my father wants to go back. The good things in front of the thatched house are very rare."


    He said that he would stay in the North Sea for a year, but at the beginning, Beiming expected that the heart could not be taken away until one year later. However, he looked down on his daughter. After only four months, she was able to take away the heart. Now that the heart has been taken, other things rot faster and have no value.


    He doesn''t have to be here anymore.


    Qinghuai then stood up and asked, "when will he come up?"


    Qingtianjun shook his head.


    He doesn''t know.


    Green locust is too lazy to talk nonsense and jumps down from here directly.


    Qingtianjun is standing in the bow of the boat with a helpless expression.


    Then he took a look at the big black donkey and made the latter shiver.


    Qingtianjun disappeared here.


    The big black donkey had been hanging a big stone for years before it completely fell to the ground.


    Chen Sheng walked out of the cabin and looked at the big black donkey.


    After thinking about it, the swordsman, who had already stepped into the spring and Autumn period, asked, "go on a tour with me?"


    The big black donkey''s big head was shaking.


    I just came out of the snake''s mouth, and I want to travel with you, a swordsman, on a mountain and river trip. Am I not looking for death?


    Seeing that he did not speak, Chen Sheng knew that the donkey was afraid, so he ignored him.


    A moment later, Chen Sheng disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the sea, Li Fuyao was thinking about whether to stay here or go back to the sea. He saw Qinghuai standing in the distance.


    For this girl, although she felt that her temperament had changed a little, Li Fuyao was still afraid.


    Now I''m afraid that she will ask questions endlessly.


    After all, Li Fuyao pulled her clothes.


    Green locust went to Li Fuyao''s side, pulled for him or did not pull the corner of the clothes, asked: "what do you think of lvluo?"


    Li Fu shook the corners of his mouth and did not answer the question.


    Qinghuai patted Li Fuyao on the shoulder, thinking about what to say, but finally just said take care.


    Li Fuyao was stunned and asked, "don''t you go to the demon soil together?"


    Qinghuai looked at Li Fuyao several times and then asked, "you are too clear?"


    Li Fu shook his head and denied it.


    "What kind of land are you going to?"


    Only then did Li Fuyao remember that he seemed to have the power to protect himself after he was in the Qing Dynasty.


    He had an awkward smile.


    Green locust turns to walk, lazy to pay attention to him.


    Li Fuyao shouts several times behind him. Qinghuai doesn''t answer. Finally, Li Fuyao only waves.


    He didn''t even have time to ask when the next meeting was.


    But I don''t know.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Fuyao returned to the ship, Chen Sheng left, Qinghuai left, and qingtianjun also left.


    The only thing left was the big black donkey.


    Li Fuyao was surprised, "haven''t you digested that pill yet?"


    You know, it''s been five months since he swallowed the elixir.


    Five months is not long in a monk''s life, but it is not so long to refine a holy pill.


    The big black donkey opened his mouth and said helplessly, "that pill is not bad, but if that one helped me, I would have been a long time ago, but I didn''t even dare to say more. Where dare I let him do it."


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao felt helpless. He patted him on the head sympathetically, and then said, "it''s all gone. Let''s go back to the shore and have a look."


    Big black donkey thought about the sea scenery. He was tired of seeing it for so long. He could go back to the coast.


    So he had no objection, but there was no handyman on the ship, so he had to let Li Fuyao take the helm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    Many friars have left the North Sea coast in the mountains and rivers these days. There are not many monks who are still looking forward to salvaging the holy elixir in the North Sea. In particular, none of them has been salvaged in recent months. These friars are very disappointed. Apart from the few monks who are still insisting on it, there are no friars left.


    The coast is sparsely populated.


    Gradually back to the days when there was no saint Dan.


    There are no monks in the tea house on the coast these days. Most of the people who come and go these days are ordinary people. The old shopkeeper who seems likely to die at any time returns to his peaceful life.


    The sword box was buried by him. After filling in the soil again, he seriously flattened the land. No matter who looked at it, he would not have thought that there would be a sword box under the old locust tree. He even did not expect that he would bury something here.


    No one would know that he was a swordsman.


    Whether the old manager is a real old manager or not, he has only one idea now, that is, to live until he dies.


    This death does not refer to any other method of death. It is the simplest and the most difficult method of death. It is old death.


    More than once, he had calculated the speed of the body''s decay and knew that he had at least a hundred years to live.


    The hundred years of monks are not long. Some monks often sit for many years in order to break through the realm and realize the Tao. Therefore, the hundred years is not long for them, but it is long enough for Meng Jin.


    He has been standing in front of the threshold, and he has no idea of breaking the situation any more. Therefore, in recent years, he has been living like an ordinary man. He has nothing to do except three meals a day. Of course, he stays in this teahouse more often.


    He sells tea. It''s his business.


    Although he didn''t earn much money, for Meng Jin, silver was nothing.


    It''s fun to be alive.


    The weather is already in autumn. The North Sea is close to the demon soil. It is the coldest place in the mountains and rivers. Not only does spring come late, but also winter comes very early.


    Today, it is rare that some warm sun breaks through the clouds and shines on the world.


    Meng Jin moved the bench and sat at the door of the teahouse, feeling the temperature of the sun. In fact, a monk of his state had already been fearless of the cold and warm, but he did not know why. He felt very warm when he sat in the sun.


    Some fishermen passing by from time to time outside the teahouse would stop to say hello to Meng Jin when they saw him. Most of the time, Meng Jin just nodded slightly. Occasionally, when he met a little guy, he just said a few words with a smile.


    Ordinary people in Beihai know that the old man has been running this teahouse for many years. But actually, few people can remember exactly how long it was. Anyway, they know that the old manager should be very old.


    Meng Jin was lying on his chair and thinking about many things. There were many things that he would never have thought of before. But I don''t know why he thought about it for the first time today. He thought of Xu Ji''s appearance when he went up the mountain. He thought that in order to continue the swordsman''s pulse, he was crazy in practicing sword. His talent was good, and he was diligent, which made Xu Ji walk very fast.


    At that time, was he so afraid of death?


    Thinking too much, thinking about it, I have fallen asleep.


    Waiting for Meng Jin to open his eyes again, the sun has set and there is a couple in front of him.


    The man wore a simple blue robe with a sword hanging from his waist, while the woman wore a red dress with a calm expression.


    Meng Jin looked at the man and didn''t feel any sword spirit. There was only one swordsman who could hide his sword spirit in front of Meng Jin. That was Chao Qingqiu.


    If this man has no sword spirit, he should be an ordinary swordsman.


    Then Meng Jin squinted at the woman, but she was full of evil spirit.


    The evil spirit is heavy, either it''s just a small demon cultivation. If the realm is not enough, it can''t cover up the evil spirit, or it''s a big demon in the sea, full of evil spirit, and naturally leaks out.


    This woman can only be a little demon.


    Meng Jin just looked at these two people, and he didn''t look at them any more. He was not the swordsman at that time. What''s the matter with him.


    The man in the blue robe asked, "do you have any wine?"


    Meng Jin shook his head.


    There is wine, but it''s not something ordinary people can drink.


    The red skirt woman pulled the man''s blue robe, discontented and said, "don''t you say tea?"


    The man this just embarrassed smile, said a sentence is used to.


    Meng Jin got up and walked into the teahouse. There were not many people who wanted to drink tea.


    Meng Jin took out a big iron pot and began to cook tea. Tea was not a good tea, but it was better than cheap tea. Meng Jin didn''t pay much attention to it, but it was better to cook it by hand.


    Boiling tea for hundreds of years is familiar to everyone.


    After the man sat down, he put the sword on the table, while the woman sat quietly opposite him. They did not speak, but looked at each other with affection in their eyes.


    Meng Jin did not know how many people he had seen in his life, and how many scenes were even more boring than now, so he didn''t feel anything.Add tea to the two people, back to the counter, Meng Jin thought about it and added a lamp.


    The light is not very good.


    All this last night, Meng Jin remembered that it seemed that these two people had never seen each other, but when he thought of the strangers he had seen in the past few months, Meng Jin felt that it was no big deal.


    Meng Jin said something to them, and then he fell asleep on the counter.


    The man in a blue robe said with a smile, "the old shopkeeper is so cool."


    The red skirt woman whispered: "originally also did not have a few money."


    The man laughed it off.


    Red skirt woman asked: "younger martial sister has always been in love with you, why do you always ignore?"


    The man frowned, seriously said: "this heart has promised you, how dare to give others."


    To some little girls, this is naturally a beautiful love story, and may even be moved to tears.


    But the red skirt woman is not an ordinary little girl, she lives much longer than this man, so there is no sign of crying.


    However, Meng Jin, who was still sleeping on the counter, felt very boring and even faintly disgusted.


    He kind of wanted them to leave quickly.


    The two men could not leave because another man came into the teahouse.


    The man also had a sword hanging from his waist, but a white robe.


    Meng Jin opened his eyes and looked at the man.


    "One in five."


    This is the price.


    The man in white threw down a piece of silver and went to the two men.


    Before they arrived, the man in white only said, "younger martial sister, I don''t care who you want to marry. But this sword is the treasure of zhenpai. It''s not good to give it to an outsider like this."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    I thought it was a story about love, but it was still a story about sword.


    Meng Jin thought like this, feeling very meaningless.


    Without sword, do people in this world don''t have to live?


    But in the end, as long as someone is not going to attack him, Meng Jin, or you tear down the teahouse, as long as you are willing to lose money, it is not a big deal.


    Meng Jin closed his eyes and didn''t listen or think about what the three people over there were going to say next.


    After the white robed man came to the two men, he said the previous words, and then he did not care about the green robed man. He just looked at the sword and said, "you can elope or you want anything. Give me the sword and let me take it back to the sect. I will not disclose your whereabouts to the master."


    In the words of the white robed man, he was insipid and not aggressive. No matter who he was, he could not find anything wrong with him. If ordinary people were ungrateful, they would not do anything to him. But the red dress woman flatly refused and even angrily said, "Liu Ning, do you think I don''t know what you are thinking?"


    The white robed man named Liu Ning raised his eyebrows and dragged a wooden stool to sit down. He took a look at the green robed man. "Ye Zhou, what do you say? Should you take the sword?"


    The sword in Liu Ning''s mouth is called nineteen, which is the sword of zhenpai school in Beihai Jianzhong. There are different opinions about why it is called nineteen. However, the most popular saying is that the founder of kaipai ranked 19th at home, so the sword was named nineteen.


    After the founding of Beihai sword tomb, the founder of the kaipai set down the rules. 19 was held by every leader. If the 19 had this handle, he would be regarded as the leader of Beihai sword tomb. The former leader died of being possessed by the devil, and the nineteen sword was passed to the red skirt woman''s hand. But who knows, because of Ye Zhou''s appearance, the red skirt woman''s heart secretly promised that she would not pay attention to the sect, so he wanted to make this sect The sword is given to Ye Zhou.


    Therefore, they eloped here.


    Without nineteen, the sword tomb in the North Sea is in chaos. No matter who is qualified to be the leader, Jianzhong sends Liu Ning to find the 19. Liu Ning, as the eldest elder martial brother of Beihai sword tomb generation, is far more accomplished in kendo than others, so he is the most promising candidate to become the leader.


    But everyone knew that he had no interest in the position of leader.


    So there was no objection in the door to send him out.


    Back to 19, the clan will choose a new leader.


    Nineteen is not only a sword, but also the headmaster''s keepsake.


    It seems reasonable that he came to recover the 19.


    Ye Zhou looked at the 19 and shook his head, "the sword was given to me by lian''er. I won''t give it to you."


    Liu Ning''s look a little cold, "do not ask oneself, is to rob."


    "Nineteen is the sword of the town school of my Beihai sword tomb. If you take it, how can my Beihai sword tomb stand in the river and lake and not be ridiculed by the people in the river and lake?"


    While saying these words, Liu Ning had already pressed the handle of the sword on her waist.


    The red skirt woman said again, "Liu Ning, if you take back this sword, will you really take it back to the sword grave?"


    The words are full of sarcasm.


    Liu Ning''s face changed slightly, but he soon became normal. He said with a smile: "naturally, it is necessary to take him back to the ancestral throne. As for which martial uncle or younger martial brother will succeed the leader, it has nothing to do with me. It''s just that the sword must be brought back, which is beyond doubt."


    The red skirt woman raised her eyebrows and asked, "are you not going to carry this sword south to Dayu?"


    Liu Ning looks the same, "go to Dayu to do what, nature is back to sword grave."


    "Elder martial brother Liu has always wanted to go further in kendo all his life. I''m afraid Beihai sword tomb is not the best place for him to belong. Didn''t you want to climb mountains?"


    There are gods on the mountain and Wu Fu at the bottom.


    The red skirt woman sneered: "I''m afraid that the elder martial brother knows that there is a Sword Fairy chopping the big demon in the North Sea. If you want to practice sword in Dayu''s Jianshan mountain, it''s not good to go empty handed. It''s better to take nineteen with you?"


    Liu Ning has no expression, "I don''t know what my younger martial sister is talking about."


    But ye Zhou looks strange.


    The red skirt woman said with a smile: "elder martial brother Liu doesn''t care about the position of the leader. I don''t care about it. I don''t think anyone in Jianzhong has the ability to be the leader. So I took nineteen and gave it away. We all know that I took the 19. Why don''t they come after me? After all, if you get the 19, the next leader will send you? "


    Meng Jin lies on the counter and thinks that since you are a demon monk, even if you are a demon monk, you are not a group of martial arts men who can fight against you. Are you looking for death?


    No one told the white boy?


    Meng Jin suddenly felt a little interesting and opened his eyes slightly.


    Liu Ning thought it was interesting and said, "is it difficult for you to become a junior sister or a top-ranking master in the world?"


    Ye Zhou sighed.


    He looked at the woman in the red dress with a complicated look.


    The red skirt woman turned to look at him and said with a smile, "do you want to go to Jianshan to practice sword?"When she said this, the red skirt woman was looking at the 19 handle.


    Many people only use the sword of the founder of kaipai, but the woman in the red skirt knows that the founder of kaipai did not die after leaving the sword, but actually went up the mountain and became a monk.


    As for whether it is practicing sword, she thinks it should be.


    What''s the function of this handle nineteen?


    In fact, the red skirt woman didn''t think it through. Since someone offered a high price for the sword, she would take it out.


    As for why I gave it to Ye Zhou.


    Hehe.


    She''s just waiting for the buyer.


    Ye Zhou suddenly pushed the sword to the red skirt woman. She stood up and said calmly, "today, you and I are all broken."


    This sentence comes out, Liu Ning some accident, the red skirt woman is the facial expression invariable.


    Meng Jin lived for many years. He did not know how many people and things he had seen, but he did not think clearly why.


    The white robed boy takes the sword to want to walk on the Jianshan mountain. The red skirt woman takes the sword not necessarily to give it to her lover. What about the green robed boy?


    Meng Jin thought it was strange.


    Liu Ning pressed the hilt of the sword and solemnly said, "younger martial sister, if you don''t give me nineteen, today it''s not you who die or I live."


    Liu Ning is a first-class swordsman in Beihai lake. Naturally, he doesn''t believe that his younger martial sister is so powerful.


    The red skirt woman sighed and was about to kill them here.


    But just then, there was a knock on the door of the teahouse.


    Liu Ning had closed the door of the tea house before.


    Meng Jin got up to open the door. He was a guest, and there was no reason to refuse.


    Opening the door, there was a young man in blue shirt with a sword case on his back standing at the door.


    Beside him, there was a big black donkey.


    Meng Jin rubbed his eyes. He did not know why there was no donkey demon in human form, a swordsman in green silk realm.


    Meng Jin felt strange. He had not seen a swordsman for hundreds of years. But these days, he first met Chao Qingqiu, and then a young swordsman in the green silk realm.


    The young man in green shirt looked at Meng Jin and said in a soft voice, "old shopkeeper, I want a pot of tea."


    This pot of tea was not for him to drink. Besides Fenglu, there was no one else.


    After saying this, the young man in blue suddenly frowned.


    Meng Jin knew that he was feeling the little demon inside.


    Meng Jin said a sentence inside please, and then let go of the body.


    The young man went into the teahouse.


    Looking at the three people in confrontation.


    Finally, he put his eyes on the red skirt woman.


    The red skirt woman felt the sword and turned pale.


    More and more interesting, Meng Jin received a grain of silver, slowly to cook tea.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the corridor of an attic not far from here, two people stood. The attic was built in a hurry before, so that those who came to the North Sea to salvage the sacred elixir had a place to rest. After the monks had left, there were not many people in the attic. Now there are only these two people in this attic.


    Neither of them was armed.


    One of them, who did not seem to be old enough, was dressed in a white robe and opened his mouth and asked, "why did you want that sword?"


    The other man, white haired and haggard, replied, "my sword, I''ll take it back."


    After answering the white robed man''s words, the haggard old man asked again, "since it''s my sword, why do you want it?"


    The man in white thought, "I think I should have a sword, and I think your sword is called nineteen, which suits me very well."


    The withered old man frowned and said, "will it be too unreasonable?"


    The man with white robe said with a smile: "you left that sword in those years. Now you want to buy it back with what you bought. I don''t think it makes sense. What''s more, I like it."


    The haggard old man shook his head, apparently feeling unreasonable.


    As he shook his head, the attic was full of swords.


    The white robed man stood here, feeling the sword spirit, and praised: "you have never been to the sword mountain, and you have not been instructed by others. You can walk to today by virtue of a sword Sutra. In fact, it''s very good."


    Listening to these words, the haggard old man wanted to refute, but remembered that the man who had mentioned him at that time did not refute.


    The white robed man thought for a moment and said, "did you see the sword coming out of Chao Qing Qiu?"


    The haggard old man nodded, "it''s more important than anyone to point out a sword to the Sword Fairy. I''m in Beihai, naturally I want to see it."


    In addition to Li Fuyao and Chen Sheng, a third swordsman was able to see that the man was the withered old man. Compared with him, the withered old man got more benefits. He went from Taiqing to twilight because he saw the sword in chaoqingqiu.


    You know, he has been stopped at the threshold for a hundred years.The white robed man felt the sword spirit, and felt helpless. His present state seems to be unable to beat the withered old man.


    Especially without a sword.


    He thought for a moment and said, "since you don''t do it and I don''t do it, it''s better to see who can take the sword with you in the end."


    The haggard old man shook his head, "before that little demon Xiu must be able to take away, but now there are variables."


    The man in white smiles, thinking about the young man who rushed into the teahouse.


    See you again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    Meng Jin didn''t care about many things in his life. Now a black donkey went into the teahouse to drink tea, but he didn''t have any idea. He went back to the counter. This time, he didn''t close his eyes. He just looked at this side. His old face was very weak.


    A large pot of hot tea was brought up by Meng Jin and put on the wooden table. Fenglu went to drink tea with great strides. It made a great noise, and the white fog filled it.


    Autumn dusk, the weather is cool.


    This big pot of hot tea added a lot of heat to the teahouse.


    But it''s still cold in the teahouse.


    Especially the woman in the red dress.


    The cultivation of the man who asked her to take the sword was unfathomable to her, as if she could kill her by moving her finger. However, although the young man in front of her had no momentum of that kind, she was frightened by the wisp of sword that the young man showed when he entered the tea house.


    When she goes out, especially when she is a mountain and river demon monk who can''t get to the demon land, she is afraid of the monks of the three religions. Even if she doesn''t commit any evil deeds, she will be killed when she meets these unreasonable friars who are highly cultivated in the realm? However, in addition to the monks of the three religions, the elders of the clan said with painstaking care that the same line of swordsmen could not be provoked.


    The friars of this line should kill demons.


    In the war six thousand years ago, countless demon Xiu died in the hands of swordsmen.


    Is it not the time to kill a big autumn demon now?


    If she was asked to go to the demon soil, she would not dare. The elders of her family would have sent out their words. The scenery there is not much better than here. There is no noble person to protect her. If she goes there, it is rootless duckweed, which is precarious.


    In the end, if you want to live comfortably, you have to be strong enough to avoid bullying.


    I don''t know why, when I think of these things, she will also sigh in her heart, the way of life is so difficult.


    Li Fuyao looked at the woman in the red dress, and her expression was plain. Originally, there was still a piece of talisman given by Ning Dean of Xianyan Academy on his waist, which could cover up the sword spirit. However, he felt the evil spirit when he went to the door. He was distracted. When he moved, he revealed some points, which was a warning. Otherwise, even the woman would not be able to see his roots ¡£


    He went to the black donkey and sat down. Li Fuyao poured himself a cup of tea. He didn''t ask questions, as if he didn''t care about the three people around him.


    But the red skirt woman knows that if she does it herself, she will be hurt by a sword in an instant.


    At present, the young man is not evil, but the sword spirit before him is real and can''t be fake at all.


    The red skirt woman sighed, but she couldn''t do it again. How can I let her take this 19 and exchange it with her heart?


    Ye Zhou was going to leave the teahouse, but after seeing Li Fuyao come in, he took back his mind. In the end, he also had an idea about the 19 handle. He didn''t know how the red skirt woman thought. Liu Ning was going to take nineteen to Dayu''s Jianshan mountain to find a way to go up the mountain, but he didn''t have to be so troublesome.


    He had seen a swordsman on the mountain for a long time, but the elder was so fierce that he lacked a sword.


    I had a little chat before. The elder mentioned this sword and said it was good. What''s more, if someone takes this sword, he can meet his requirements.


    Ye Zhou did not have any other ideas, just wanted to go from the lake to the mountains, so he went to heart.


    This is just a plan. He wants to get close to the red skirt woman and get nineteen. As for whether there is any place to apologize for her later, it is not within the scope of his consideration.


    In front of the main road, men and women''s affairs are not very important.


    But now he found that the sword had already been in his hand. He felt that it was only in these days that he could find a way to leave and then find the master, and then he could set foot on the final road. But now, it is not the case.


    His affection for her was not true, but so was the woman.


    He was puzzled by such a situation.


    Liu Ning is a first-class swordsman in Beihai lake. He is not only good at swordsmanship, but also very smart. When the young man in green clothes came in, he had already noticed his younger martial sister''s expression. There was only a little fear in his eyes, but more fear.


    Junior sister''s martial arts are not low.


    If you can make her afraid, it''s worth letting Liu Ning care.


    After thinking about it, Liu Ning turned his head and looked at Li Fuyao. He clasped his fist and said with a smile: "Liu Ning, the sword Tomb of the North Sea, is here to deal with the clan affairs. I don''t know why this young master came here?"


    If you ask each other, you will be warned.


    Li Fuyao picked up the tea bowl and thought it was funny, "drink tea."


    When he came to the teahouse, Feng Lu felt thirsty and wanted to drink water, but he could not drink sea water. Seeing that there was a teahouse here, he came in to drink tea. He thought that there was no problem.


    I just walked into the teahouse and saw that the red dress woman was a demon Xiu, and you two were ordinary martial arts men. If I didn''t look at it, I would die here in the next moment.


    However, Li Fuyao knew that the demon Xiu had killed the enemy.Li Fuyao thought of Wang Bo, who was known as the highest swordsman in the sky, and then looked at the two men. He found that even among the martial arts men in the world, they were far away from Wang Bai.


    Li Fuyao''s answer is not unreasonable, but for Liu Ning, it''s not worth believing. Zhenpai''s sword No.19 is here. There are many martial arts men who covet this sword. I''m afraid Li Fuyao is one of them.


    Although Liu Ning didn''t want to take the sword back to zongmen, how could he let others dye his fingers.


    After looking at Li Fuyao, Liu Ning asked, "if you have nothing to do, you can leave. Here, you can''t help but feel that you don''t have two minds."


    This sentence has been quite straightforward. Liu Ning has already said about his family. I think if Li Fuyao is a martial arts man in Beihai lake, he should know the importance.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao really doesn''t know.


    Li Fuyao sighed. He stood up and was about to leave. He just took a deep look at the red dress woman.


    The eye is full of warning.


    Meng Jin thought it was funny. How could such a swordsman in the green silk realm be threatened by an ordinary martial artist?


    Feng Lu, who had been drinking tea, raised his huge head and looked at the red skirt woman. It didn''t mean anything. He just thought that he didn''t know that the monks in the North Sea were still there, and you, the little demon monk, would dare to show up and be killed?


    Now it is not in the mood to pay attention to anything. The holy elixir in his body is about to be absorbed by it. He will soon be able to recover his human form. When he thinks about it, he feels a little happy. But now he has to follow Li Fuyao, otherwise he will be met by some friars, and he will not escape death.


    Ye Zhou thinks it''s time to leave the land of right and wrong. Anyway, the sword was returned to the woman, so he got up and wanted to leave with Li Fuyao. But he got up and the sword was thrown to him by the red skirt woman. "It''s yours if you give it away. What if you don''t like me."


    With this sentence, the red skirt woman actually wanted to leave first.


    Liu Ning looks at the scene and frowns.


    Ye Zhou is at a loss.


    Li Fuyao realized that it was because of the sword?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    In that attic, two people who have been paying attention to the teahouse have different expressions.


    The withered old man frowned, "why didn''t you make a sword?"


    In his opinion, if a swordsman met a demon monk, he would kill him anyway. But after such a long time, there was not a trace of sword spirit in the teahouse, which was abnormal.


    The white robed man stood with his hand down and thought of the scene when he met him for the first time. He said calmly, "he is different from other swordsmen."


    The haggard old man looked at the white robed man and listened to this, wondering: "have you seen him? He''s different. "


    "You should know his difference," the man in White said with a smile


    The withered old man was confused. After only a few months'' acquaintance with the man in white robe, he felt that he was really not a human being. He had practiced sword for more than 100 years. His Kendo cultivation and understanding of Kendo were very profound, but in front of him, it seemed ridiculous.


    Before the withered old man had some doubts, but later he thought that after some friars died, they could recover their memory in the next life because of chance. Although the realm is no longer, but they have all the knowledge they have, so they will be so powerful.


    After traveling together for several months, he vaguely felt that his Kendo had improved a little.


    It''s just that the sword has a great effect on him, otherwise he won''t fight with him.


    "Xu Ji once made a sword for him. That sword killed you in the twilight of the day. Another sword would seriously hurt Lin Hongzhu. Naturally, he was different from ordinary swordsmen."


    Although the withered old man didn''t enter the Jianshan mountain and had no famous swordsman to practice sword, he still knew the name of the old ancestor Xu Ji. He knew that the old ancestor was a swordsman of the same age as chaoqingqiu. In those years, he was regarded as the first swordsman in the mountains and rivers except chaoqingqiu.


    It''s just Xu Ji, who has been in Jianshan for years, and has never heard news of walking in the world.


    After the sword was spread out before, it naturally attracted attention.


    There are not many people who know the reason for the sword.


    The withered old man has been closed to the sword all the year round, and naturally he doesn''t know.


    But the white robed man knows that he has gone through many places and naturally knows things that many people don''t know.


    More importantly, he is a swordsman.


    Although there is no sword.


    He wanted to have a sword, but he was not satisfied with many of them. He only liked the nineteen.


    The withered old man reminded him, "what you said is different. It shouldn''t be how Xu Ji treats him."


    The white robed man said angrily, "I have only seen him once. How can I know? I want to know. I''ll see it myself. But there''s one thing. If you pull down your cheek and hit him, I''ll kill you one day."


    If other people, especially a monk who is not as good as his monk, said to him, he could not point out and killed him on the spot, but the one in front of him,


    made the withered old man dare not move easily.


    Mingming''s realm is steadily superior to him.


    This strange idea has been in his mind these days.


    The man in white laughed and said, "OK, it''s almost done. Go and have a look."


    The haggard old man thought for a second that there was no loss in that sword. He didn''t want to show up in front of those little guys before. Now he doesn''t care much about the sword.


    They went down the mountain one after the other, and they all went to the tea house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the teahouse, the red skirt woman wants to go, and is stopped by Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at the sword and asked, "for this sword?"


    The question was not directed at anyone, but the red skirt woman knew that, in fact, it was her.


    Liu Ning and ye Zhou are not sure about the young man''s ability, but she knows that she opened her mouth and wanted to say two words. Just about to say it, she was stunned. If she said a lie, what would happen?


    As soon as she bit her teeth, the red skirt woman said, "this sword is named nineteen. It is the treasure of the town school of Beihai sword tomb. A fairy master asked the little demon to bring it out. The little demon is helpless. I hope the immortal master can see it clearly."


    In fact, there are three messages in this sentence. She was asked to take the sword from a mountain monk. She was not a human being. The young man opposite was also a monk on the mountain.


    Liu Ning is not stupid, and ye Zhou is not stupid.


    The two men look at Li Fuyao at the same time.


    The elder Ye Zhou had met was a certain mountain swordsman. Seeing this young man who was also a swordsman, ye Zhou was a little happy, thinking if he could not take away the sword, he could follow the young man.


    Liu Ning has a complicated look. If the young man is a monk on the mountain, if he also takes a fancy to the sword, he will not be able to take it with him.


    Soon he realized that if Li Fuyao wanted it, he would give it to him. Life always comes first.


    But when thinking like this, Liu Ning came to Li Fuyao''s side without a trace. She turned out to be a demon.


    Li Fuyao looked at the 19, thought about it, and finally said, "since it''s someone else''s treasure, let''s go back."Li Fuyao had no idea about the nineteen. No matter what kind of sword it was, it was not attractive to him. He didn''t have a sword. He came in for a while just to see if the red skirt woman was going to murder.


    She didn''t kill people. Li Fuyao would not kill her with a sword just like other friars.


    It''s all right.


    Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "where is the Beihai sword tomb?"


    The red skirt woman carefully replied: "three hundred miles north, on the Ganhe mountain."


    "I''m fine. Who''s going to have a look with me with my sword?"


    Red skirt woman heard this, the last trace of luck has given up, she looked at Liu Ning, hurriedly said: "he is a disciple of Beihai sword tomb, nineteen let him take it back, immortal master."


    Li Funing is ready to see.


    The door was pushed open again.


    Two people came in this time.


    One is a haggard old man, the other is a plain looking man in white robes. He and Liu Ning both wear white robes, but standing in the same place, they take away all the glory of LiuNing.


    Seeing this haggard old man, the red skirt woman has both happiness and loss.


    Because it was he who asked her to bring the sword back, but now that he has done it himself, I don''t know whether she can still give her the good thing.


    When Li Fuyao saw the man in white, his face was unbelievable.


    The man in White said with a smile, "long time no see."


    Li Fuyao stammered, "OK Long time no see. "


    Ye Zhou stood not far away and called out the elder.


    This is the white sword robe for him.


    The haggard old man didn''t see Li Fuyao. He waved his hand and took the sword into his hand. He looked at Liu Ning indifferently, "go back and tell them that I have taken the sword."


    Liu Ning just wanted to say something, but after a careful look at the haggard old man''s face, he was suddenly stunned, and then he flopped down on his knees, "disciple Liu Ning, please see the grandmaster!"


    It has been a hundred years since Beihai sword tomb was founded, and it is firmly the largest sword school in Beihai lake. Everyone knows that the founder of Beihai sword tomb has disappeared many years ago, leaving only the sword 19. Countless Jianzhong disciples think that their ancestors have died, and the portrait of the founder has been hanging in the door for more than 100 years.


    Liu Ning never thought that he would see his grandfather again one day.


    The original saying circulated in the door is not a fake.


    The ancestor did not die, but went from the lake to the mountain.


    The haggard old man did not pay attention to him. He only looked at the 19 in his hand, but when he held it, he could not pull out the sheath.


    However, Meng Jin, who was lying behind the counter, looked at the three swordsmen in the teahouse and felt more and more puzzled.


    There are many swordsmen appearing these days.


    He remembered one thing about the haggard old man.


    Many years ago, after he accepted the teahouse, he traveled far away at night when he had nothing to do. When he saw a fool holding a sword Sutra, he realized the sword. He meant that he couldn''t read it on time, so he said a few words to him.


    Tut Tut, as expected, is stupid, so long, also just day and night situation.


    When he looked at the man in white again, he felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t tell how.


    The matter is not over, because the withered old man can''t pull out the scabbard.


    The man in white robe knew that the sword had been channeled and was not of ordinary quality, so he refused to recognize it. However, even if you were its master, now it feels that you and it are not on the same road. Even if you have become a sword fairy, you will not let it be held by you willingly.


    The white robed man stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "I said it would be in my hand."


    The withered old man handed over the sword without expression. Since he didn''t want to take it up, he didn''t stick to it.


    The man in white took the sword and tried hard, but he failed.


    The white robed man seemed embarrassed. He looked at Ye Zhou and said, "have you pulled out the scabbard?"


    Ye Zhou shakes his head, "did not."


    Then the man in white looks at Liu Ning.


    Liu Ning doesn''t want to go to Jianshan any more now. He just wants to ask his ancestor to practice sword with him.


    This sword was put in Beihai sword tomb. No one has ever pulled out its scabbard in the past few years. Liu Ning also tried and failed to make it.


    The man in white looked around for a week and handed the sword to Li Fuyao, "try it."


    Li Fuyao was full of doubts. He looked at the sword and handed it to him. After thinking about it, he reached out to hold the sword.


    Bang!


    The sword comes out of its sheath.


    The sound of swords never stops ringing.


    The white robed man said with a smile to the withered old man, "as I said earlier, this guy is not the same."


    The haggard old man looked strange, and then he walked out of the teahouse without expression.


    The white robed man found a place to sit down and looked at the remaining three people with a flat look.


    The red dress woman left first.Liu Ning went after the haggard old man.


    The rest of Ye Zhou stood in place, looking at the man in white robe.


    Meng Jin''s untimely voice began to ring, "five Wen a."


    Ye Zhou quickly went to pay the money.


    Li Fuyao and the white robed man sat face to face, and soon remembered the words he said after his first meeting. At that time, on the mountain road of menchen mountain, he said to Li Fuyao, "Hello, my name is Chao FengChen."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    Chao Qingqiu is the only sword immortal in the world. His sword cultivation is naturally the highest in the world. But if Chao Qingqiu is strong enough to be invincible in the world, I''m afraid there are not many people who doubt it.


    However, some people believe that he can not disperse for hundreds of years just by leaving a sword.


    If the sword spirit gives birth to wisdom and can walk in the world, I''m afraid no matter who hears the news, he will feel incredible.


    There is no lack of Canghai in the world. In order to find the final way to become an immortal, Liuxiang was divided into two, and then they wanted to return to the sea. Then they met and took that step forward. But before the separated one came back, Liuxiang died in the war. This attempt was regarded as a failure.


    Liu Lane out of a person, their own state of decline, is still the sea, but no longer the same killing power as before, and finally died in the hands of a big demon.


    The past is not a secret in the swordsman''s vein. Therefore, Li Fuyao also knows that the sword Qi of chaoqingqiu should be different from that of Liuxiang. It existed long before Li Fuyao ascended the Jianshan mountain. When Li Fuyao stepped on the menchen mountain, the sword spirit had existed for more than ten years.


    If Chao Qingqiu did it on purpose and pursued the method of becoming an immortal in Liuxiang, why did he still kill a big demon in the sea a few days ago after separating the sword Qi?


    I''m afraid no matter who says it, it''s hard to tell.


    Li Fuyao can''t figure out why he named himself Chao FengChen. The sword spirit still hasn''t dissipated.


    Chao FengChen sat opposite him and knew what Li Fuyao was thinking. He said with a smile: "I don''t know either."


    "After I went down the mountain, I had nothing to do with Chao Qingqiu. I could feel that the connection with him was gone. Chao FengChen was Chao FengChen, not Chao Qingqiu''s sword spirit."


    Chao FengChen took a sip of tea and looked at Ye Zhou. Then he said, "that man is the founder of Beihai sword tomb. He picked up a sword Scripture after a dog''s excrement. He thought about it for more than 100 years. Only a few days ago, he saw Chao Qingqiu''s sword come out and enter the twilight world. This kind of talent is not bad when it is lost to Jianshan."


    Li Fuyao didn''t feel much when listening to these words. Instead, ye Zhou, who was on the side, was attentive. Listening to Chao FengChen''s words, he not only had something to do with Jianshan, but also had something to do with the sword immortal chaoqingqiu.


    Both of them are surnamed Chao, can''t they go out the same door?


    Chao FengChen didn''t know that his two words would make a big stir in Ye Zhou''s heart, because he didn''t care.


    He pointed to the handle 19 on the table and explained, "I used to be in Beihai. After seeing Chao Qingqiu''s sword, I wanted to leave. But I found it by accident. I happened to have no sword in my hand, so I wanted to take him away. However, the old guy also wanted to take it back. So I had a fight with him. Originally, he had the help of the little demon, and the winning face was much bigger But you came in at last, and the old man had to do it. "


    "However, who can''t understand what is Qi Yun? If you find a sword, but the sword doesn''t recognize him. Instead, it''s you who pick up the cheap goods. Where can you justify it?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the handle and let him pull out the scabbard. He thought about the scene when Li Xiaoxue saw the Xiaoxue sword before. After thinking about it, he felt helpless and said, "I already have a sword."


    Chao FengChen didn''t agree, "since you are different, it''s not a big deal to put another handle in the sword box. If you really don''t want to, you can send the sword out when you meet someone who is destined."


    Li Fuyao looked at the 19 and stroked it gently. In the end, he felt that the sword trembled slightly. He thought that it would be excusable for Qingsi to choose me. Xiao Xue has the permission of his martial uncle Xie Lu. But why do you want to identify me when you meet this sword?


    But since the sword was in his hand, he could not leave him.


    So Li Fuyao untied the sword case and put nineteen into it. After Xiaoxue, Qingsi finally ushered in a new partner.


    Chao FengChen looked at the green silk and said with a smile, "no wonder you can''t see this 19. The green silk of Bai Zhihan is naturally a good sword."


    Li Fuyao knows a lot about the last sword embryo in the mountains and rivers, but absolutely not much. Naturally, he knows that Bai Zhihan is a top-ranking sword training wizard in the world. After a hundred years, he has to touch the threshold. Even Liuxiang feels that Bai Zhihan''s achievements may not be lower than him if he steps into the sea one day.


    We should know that Liuxiang was already the first-class sword immortal in the mountains and rivers in those years. Even if there is water, we can see that Bai Zhihan''s talent is high enough.


    It''s just that sudden changes in the wind and the wind, and nature makes people.


    There was not enough time left for him to go to the sea. Even the sword immortals in the sea died at the beginning of the war. Although Bai Zhihan was a sword embryo, he still could not live.


    But even if some people are dead, there will be legends left behind, just like those sword immortals and this sword embryo.


    After all, Chao FengChen is closely related to Chao Qingqiu. Naturally, he will know something that others don''t know. However, when there are outsiders, Chao FengChen can''t speak well.


    However, Meng Jin, who has been lying behind the counter, squints his eyes. He is also a swordsman. He also knows Bai Zhihan.Swordsmen in the world all said that it was possible to set foot in the sea, but for Bai Zhihan, everyone said at that time that he would surely set foot in the sea.


    It''s just the length of time.


    Maybe Xu Ji is because Qingsi is willing to accept Li Fuyao as the main body and is so optimistic about him?


    Chao FengChen doesn''t think so much about it. Now he is already a swordsman. What he thinks is that in addition to seeing the beautiful scenery in the world, he naturally wants to go all the way to the sea.


    Besides, it is not his concern.


    After drinking some tea, Chao FengChen finally said, "I''m afraid we have to go to Beihai sword tomb."


    Li Fuyao was stunned, "why?"


    "Because the old guy left the Zuxun, who took the nineteen, is the leader."


    "Nineteen is in your hands, or the old guy gave it to you personally. It''s normal for you to be the leader."


    "You certainly don''t want to, but I have the idea."


    Li Fuyao looks at Chao FengChen with a look of amazement.


    Chao FengChen said of course: "after chaoqingqiu''s sword, there are many monks who want to practice their swords. Will someone in the sword tomb want to know why they have to run to Jianshan? I''ll teach them."


    Li Fuyao is a swordsman in the green silk realm. Among the friars, he is not so powerful. In fact, in the eyes of martial arts men in the world, Li Fuyao is already an unattainable existence. However, he still has no idea to teach people to learn the sword. At the beginning, Li Xiaoxue was entrusted to Li changgu.


    But the wind and dust of Chao is different. Although his realm is not very high, his insight and opinions on Kendo are rare in the world.


    It''s not a big deal for him to lead people to kendo.


    It''s just that swordsmen like to be alone. Li Fuyao really doesn''t know why Chao FengChen came up with this idea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    Ganhe mountain is only 300 miles to the north.


    It''s just that Chao FengChen and Li Fuyao stayed in the teahouse for a long time. Like those Kendo masters Li Fuyao met, Chao FengChen solved many problems for Li Fuyao.


    I don''t even know where he found a sword Scripture. He talked about it in the teahouse for many days. Li Fuyao got something. Although Ye Zhou felt confused, he always felt that he had caught something.


    Chao FengChen felt that it was Li Fuyao''s words that made him today. Therefore, when he treated Li Fuyao, he looked at his younger generation and tried to help him.


    Looking at the man in white robe, Feng LV felt a fear from the bottom of his heart. This fear was stronger than Chen Sheng. According to the truth, Chen Sheng was much higher than the wind and dust realm of the dynasty, which should not be the case. In fact, Feng Lu Lian and Chao FengChen did not have the courage to look at each other.


    It took half a month to explain the sword Sutra, but Li Fuyao''s spirit house became more powerful. Ye Zhou still failed to let Chao FengChen agree to accept him as a disciple. He only said that he could follow him to Beihai sword tomb and let him worship under the door.


    Since Chao FengChen wanted to be the leader, all the disciples of the sect who could walk on the Kendo could go up there. However, ye Zhou didn''t follow the master, which made him a little depressed.


    More than half a month later, after Chao FengChen finished speaking about the sword Sutra, he wanted to leave. However, he looked at Feng Lu and said that he wanted to ride an ass to the sword tomb in Beihai. Li Fuyao had no comment, but said that it was up to Fenglu to see what he thought.


    Feng Lu, who was reluctant, could not get rid of the fate of being ridden on his back by Chao FengChen in the end. From this day on, he was more depressed than ye Zhou.


    After leaving the teahouse, Li Fuyao said goodbye to Meng Jin very seriously. Meng Jin nodded and did not say much, but tried to write down Li Fuyao''s appearance.


    Chao FengChen rode Fenglu with empty hands and plain expression.


    Ye Zhou followed them, walking at the end, very respectful.


    A party of four.


    To be precise, it''s three people and one donkey.


    Slowly north.


    Li Fuyao and Chao FengChen are swordsmen. They are green silk and Taiqing. If they want to go faster, they can definitely reach the Gan River Mountain in half a day. However, Chao FengChen doesn''t seem to want to go so fast. Li Fuyao has no interest.


    They didn''t have this plan, and Feng Lu was even more listless, so they walked very slowly. After asking who was not satisfied, Chao FengChen forced all the martial arts men in the dark to come out with sword spirit.


    Then Chao FengChen summoned all the disciples of Beihai sword tomb and said a few words to them.


    "Sword 19 is in his hand, and he is the leader."


    "He didn''t want to do the job and passed the leader to me."


    "So from today on, I will be your leader."


    "I want to teach you how to practice swords, but not everyone can go this way. If you can''t, you can go or stay."


    "He is no longer the leader. He will be the guest of Beihai sword tomb. He took the sword nineteen, and the old man was not angry. You are not qualified to be angry. "


    "Last but not least, the name of the Beihai sword tomb is not pleasant to hear. It will be renamed xiaoyilou later."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    Beihai sword tomb was renamed xiaoyilou. No matter how you look at it, the name is very different from the previous name. However, after Chao FengChen announced it, no one raised any objection.


    Maybe it was Chao FengChen who said that he wanted to teach them to practice sword.


    Ordinary people say that they want to teach them to practice sword. They may have cut off their heads and throw them into the pit. All unrealistic ideas should be treated severely.


    However, Chao FengChen is not an ordinary person. He is a swordsman in the Taiqing realm. Before he takes out his sword, he has already made those senior teachers in the clan unable to fight back. In addition, most of his disciples know that elder martial brother Liu Ning has passed back the sword 19. Li Fuyao is the leader of Beihai sword tomb, but Li Fuyao does not want to, so he passes the position of leader to this Chao FengChen is the leader.


    The leader changed his name.


    The disciples looked at their teachers and uncles in succession, and finally all their eyes focused on the bearded old man who had received Li Fuyao and Chao FengChen.


    In terms of seniority, he is the highest in his family, and so is his theory of martial arts and Taoism.


    Everyone thought that if there was any objection, he should make it first, but at the end of the day, he just said, see the leader.


    Ganheshan changed its ownership.


    Chao FengChen just asked people to change the plaques, but the rest did not change anything. From the next day on, some disciples of xiaoyilou entered the quiet room where he was. He wanted to look at them one by one. He decided who was suitable for practicing sword and who was not.


    The first person to enter the quiet room is the old man with long beard, named Tong Yunkui. He has the title of "old sword king" in Beihai lake. After the death of the former leader, he is the first swordsman in Beihai lake.


    After the red skirt woman stole the sword, he was the most hopeful person to become the leader.


    It''s just bad luck.


    Chao FengChen sat on the futon, looked at him a few times, then reached out to touch his arm, soon released it, and then asked, "how old are you?"


    "Sixty five."


    He nodded to the wind and dust, and then passed down a sword Sutra.


    Chao FengChen knows a lot, because he used to be Chao Qingqiu''s sword spirit.


    Passing down the sword Sutra proves that Tong Yunkui has the ability to practice. Although his talent is not good, Chao FengChen has always ignored these.


    It''s enough to be able to do kendo.


    The reason why mountain and river swordsmen wither, except for the sword immortal, is that swordsmen choose their disciples only if they have good talent. Ordinary friars, who do not have the qualification to go far, hardly want them.


    Chao FengChen doesn''t care about this. What he wants to think about is that he can walk on this road, no matter how far he can go.


    It''s a personal blessing. You can''t force it.


    Tong Yunkui has a high prestige in the Beihai River and lake, which makes him not surprised. However, the old man in his 60s is still crying bitterly. He has a sense that he is duty bound to let him die now.


    Chao FengChen didn''t say much. After passing down the sword Sutra, he told the main points and let Tong Yunkui leave.


    After Tong Yunkui, there were some old people in xiaoyilou. On the first day, the wind and dust only saw two people, one became, one did not.


    Chao FengChen didn''t take care of the way they chose people. Anyway, he wanted to see these people.


    Night falls and the moon hangs above the sky.


    Autumn night is slightly cold, but the wind and dust in the morning ignore the cold wind.


    He went into the Tibetan sword building in xiaoyilou. There were not only swords, but also many mental skills. Chao FengChen carried a big red lantern and looked at the wooden frames. There were many swords on them.


    If you count carefully, it should be over a thousand.


    Xiaoyilou is the largest sword school in Beihai lake, and the most abundant sword in Beihai lake.


    Chao FengChen walked slowly by these swords.


    He didn''t reach out and didn''t make any exploration with sword spirit. He walked like this, as if wandering at will.


    Until you''re halfway there, stop in front of a wooden frame.


    There was a scabbard sword with a clear body, which was also shining cold at night.


    Chao FengChen picked it up at will, and then he found an ownerless scabbard to put on it and hung it on his waist.


    "Chao Qingqiu''s sword is called the ancient road, so you call it Xinlu."


    After finishing these, Chao FengChen went to look for a pen and paper, and sat down on a wooden table while writing.


    There are so many things in Chao FengChen''s mind that he must write them down.


    When he finished writing what he wanted to write, the sky had turned white.


    When Chao FengChen walked out of the Tibetan sword building, he met a young disciple rubbing his eyes to stand guard. Seeing the white robed man, he knew that he was the new leader of xiaoyilou. He saluted quickly.


    Give Chao FengChen the things on his hand and let him copy them down several times. If you give them to him before sunset, you can let him see if it is possible for him to practice.


    The young disciple was overjoyed. After the ceremony, he ran into the Tibetan sword building. It seems that he will not go out again this day.


    When Chao FengChen returned to the quiet room, someone was waiting outside the door. He was still an old man. When Chao FengChen entered the quiet room, he began to look at people.Repeat yesterday''s day.


    Some people noticed that there was a sword in Chao FengChen''s waist.


    It''s normal to think of it. Swordsman hanging sword is the most normal thing in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning, Li Fuyao was placed in a bamboo building with a wide view. On a cliff, he opened the window and saw the sea of clouds in the distance. He felt like he was in a fairyland.


    This is the best place to live in xiaoyilou. According to the servants who arranged his living, the former leader lived here.


    Although he is the guest of xiaoyilou in name, it is impossible for him to live in the place where the leader lives.


    It''s just a quiet room.


    How other people dare to live here can only let Li Fuyao live here.


    Li Fuyao asked the two maids to make a pot of tea, and then poured a cup to both of them. After taking a sip of tea, he felt that the tea was good.


    Feng LV was lying by the window, looking at the sea of clouds in the distance to take care of Li Fuyao''s living room. When she saw such a psychic donkey for the first time, she was a little strange at first. Then she thought that since it was Li Fuyao, the mount of a mountain god, how could it be a mortal.


    I''m relieved.


    When the two servant girls left, Feng Lu suddenly asked, "Li Fuyao, what does the elder master want to do?"


    Li Fuyao had already figured out what he was going to do after thinking about these days, but he didn''t say clearly, "open up a new road."


    Feng Lu rolled his eyes, "what?"


    Li Fuyao turned a blind eye, but said to himself: "the new road may not be easy to open. Maybe Chao Jianxian had an idea at that time. Maybe it is for this reason that the sword spirit does not disperse. Of course, it may have other profound meanings. However, it is something that merits the present and benefits the future."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    Feng Lu was not in the mood to listen to Li Fuyao''s words that sounded like God''s babbling. He had heard that there was a hot spring on Ganhe mountain. It was late autumn, and it was suitable for hot spring. He went downstairs and left on his own.


    At the bottom of the bamboo tower, seeing the two maids who had not gone far away, Feng Lu glanced at their chests. It seemed that they were not satisfied. She shook her head and even sighed. Naturally, the two young maids did not know what they meant. They just respectfully stood aside and waited for Feng Lu to walk away.


    Two servant girls, one named Yufu and the other named qingni, have been living on Ganhe mountain for many years. They are pretty. Originally, they had been liked by a young and promising disciple in xiaoyilou and wanted to take them as concubines. However, before they could make it, Chao FengChen and Li Fuyao came.


    It happened that Li Fuyao lived in the bamboo house again, so he put off again and again. Now everyone in the Xiaoyi building was thinking of seeing if he could embark on the path of cultivation. His mind was not on them, and he was able to live a peaceful life for a few days.


    But it will come to an end, and there will be no deviation in the fate of waiting for them.


    Yufu was older than qingni. They thought that even if they wanted to be concubines, they would have to do it for an immortal master like Li Fuyao.


    But before they had to be concubines, they still wanted to be the kind of female Xia flying around in the lake.


    These two days, Chao FengChen was watching people in the quiet room. Naturally, they didn''t have their share. It''s not that they don''t have them today. I''m afraid they don''t even have them at the end. They think that Li Fuyao is also an immortal teacher. Can you let Li Fuyao show you that if you really have a chance, they will ask for a secret script. After that, they won''t be bullied.


    After thinking about it clearly, the two men froze outside the bamboo building. They really didn''t have the courage to say that. After all, what is the status of a maid? Her life is as thin as paper. In case Li Fuyao was unhappy, she would kill them on the spot. Isn''t it a vain death?


    When they think of their parents, they are more afraid to make decisions immediately.


    But when I think of Li Fuyao, he doesn''t seem to be unreasonable.


    Li Fuyao in the bamboo house knew that the two girls had not left. He stood by the window and looked at the distance for half an hour. Before he could wait for the two men to climb the stairs again, he felt something interesting. He pulled his blue shirt and didn''t carry his sword case. He opened the door and watched the two people standing downstairs at a loss.


    Li Fuyao asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    The green mud waved her hand in a random way, indicating that there was no such thing. Yu Fu first pulled at the edge of qingni''s dress, indicating that she would not talk nonsense. But after pulling, he found Li Fuyao was smiling at her, and his face turned pale and his lips trembled.


    Seeing this scene, qingni began to shed tears, which made Li Fuyao feel at a loss.


    Li Fuyao invited them into the room and closed the door.


    Yufu and qingni soon knelt down and looked at Li Fuyao, biting his lips.


    Li Fuyang rubbed his head, frowned and said, "if there is anything, just say it."


    Yu Fu had a battle between heaven and man, and finally said timidly, "master immortal, we want to learn sword."


    Li Fuyao was stunned. He understood, but he still doubted and asked, "Mr. Chao is not qualified to see people over there?"


    Chao FengChen and he are both teachers and friends. It is not too much to call Mr. Chao.


    Yu Fu said desolately, "we are just servants. Where can we have this qualification?"


    Li Fuyao helped Yufu and qingni up to see if people could practice. Li Fuyao was not an expert. If Li Xiaoxue didn''t recognize the master of Xiaoxue sword, he couldn''t be sure. Now Chao FengChen, a great expert in the field, didn''t want to see him. He thought about it and finally agreed to let him see for them, There is no guarantee whether it can be achieved or not.


    They both cried with joy, but Li Fuyao felt helpless.


    There are so many things in the world that it''s hard to manage them. It''s just that some things happen in front of your eyes. It''s nothing to try to manage them.


    He asked them to make tea, and then sat alone by the window thinking that Chao FengChen would not turn a blind eye to women if he wanted to teach people to learn sword?


    Li Fuyao was sitting at the window thinking about something. The mud trotted over, not too close. He just whispered at the door, "master immortal, Liu Ning is here. "


    She wanted to say something about Master Liu, but she wanted to report it to Li Fuyao, so she called him a taboo.


    Li Fu shook her head and asked her to lead Liu Ning in.


    In fact, Li Fuyao can guess what Liu Ning came from. Although he is the strongest young generation in xiaoyilou and is also a senior brother, in fact, there are still many people in front of him in xiaoyilou. In addition, Chao FengChen only watched the progress of the two people on that day. Naturally, he knew that it would be a long time before he could get the job.


    If other things were all right, he was in urgent need of whether he could become a major event for the mountain people.


    As a swordsman, Chao FengChen was very busy there, but Li Fuyao was very free. So he thought of Li Fuyao.


    Entering the Zhulou, Li Fuyao asks Yufu to serve him tea. He hasn''t drunk for many days. Suddenly, Li Fuyao feels that tea is also good.After Liu Ning sat down, before opening his mouth, Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I know what you''re coming for."


    Liu Ning said sincerely, "Li Xianshi has insight into the world."


    Although Li Fuyao is not the leader of xiaoyilou, he still holds nineteen in his hand. Now he is nominally the guest of xiaoyilou. Both his realm and his identity are worthy of respect.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "wait patiently. Mr. Chao wants to teach anyone how to practice the sword. If he doesn''t let anyone walk on this one, he has a steelyard in his heart. Now xiaoyilou is his. I''m just an outsider. It''s unreasonable to interfere too much."


    Liu Ning''s coming this time is also a chance. If it doesn''t work, forget it. Hearing Li Fuyao''s words, she is very relieved. After chatting with Li Fuyao for a moment, she takes an excuse to leave.


    Li Fuyao finished the cup of cold tea, thought about it, and left on his own.


    No sword case.


    When he came to the Tibetan sword building, the guard''s disciple just glanced at Li Fuyao and saluted respectfully. After the headmaster Chao FengChen proved that he was a mountain immortal, the story that the guest Qing still holding the sword 19 was a mountain immortal had been spread all over xiaoyilou, and no one would be disrespectful to Li Fuyao.


    Even his donkey can enter and leave xiaoyilou at will, so does Li Fuyao.


    Walking into the Tibetan sword building, Li Fuyao did not go to see the swords. He already had two swords. If he carried a few more on his back, he really looked like a sword seller.


    Go straight to the other bookshelf where swordsmanship is stacked.


    There was a young man who was writing hard to copy something. Even Li Fuyao came in and didn''t find it.


    Li Fuyao picked up as like as two peas of the sword from the scattered manuscripts, and looked at it carefully, and the sword he had explained to him before was just the same.


    Li Fuyao was smiling, but he didn''t say much. He put down the paper and walked through the bookshelves. He picked up some swords and took them away.


    When he returned to the bamboo tower again, it was dusk. Fenglu had already returned to the bamboo building. He was sleeping in the corner, with two stoves beside him and two servant girls carefully adding charcoal.


    Li Fuyao took his seat, and soon Yufu brought a cup of hot tea. Li Fuyao nodded and turned over the several sword manuscripts in the twilight.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The moon is bright and the stars are rare.


    Chao FengChen walked out of the quiet room and saw two people today, but they failed.


    If so many people in the world can practice sword, the friars of the three religions will go crazy.


    He walked out of the quiet room and went straight to Chao FengChen of the cangjian building. He looked at the young man who was still buried in the manuscript. He had an odd look. He told him that he would come to find him in the evening. Now it seems that this guy doesn''t even know whether it is evening.


    Chao FengChen walked over and looked at him. He patted him on the shoulder. The young disciple opened his bloodshot eyes and looked at him. After a long time, he responded and called out the leader.


    Xiang FengChen smiles and puts his hand on his arm, which is released after a long time.


    Chao FengChen didn''t say anything, just asked: "after copying for a day, what feeling do you feel?"


    The young man thought about it for a while, and then said shyly, "if you go back to the headmaster, you just feel that there is a needle in your head, and the rest, you don''t have any feeling."


    Chao FengChen patted him, said a good word, and then let him leave a copy of the things, to understand themselves.


    The young man was a little excited. "The leader means that I can practice sword?"


    Chao FengChen didn''t mean to explain. He just patted him on the head, said a few words of encouragement, and left the Tibetan sword building.


    Walking in the night, chaofengchen has no lantern, but it doesn''t mean he can''t see.


    I came to a bamboo building in front of which the lights were still on.


    Chao FengChen stood in front of the bamboo building for a moment, then went straight up the stairs and pushed the door in.


    Li Fuyao, Yufu and qingni are cooking hot pot.


    There are hot peppers floating in the bright red soup, which makes people feel very appetizing.


    A lot of vegetables are on the side, all kinds of balls, and a lot of meat.


    What''s more interesting is that the bottom of the pot is not the firewood lit, but the talisman Li Fuyao did not know where to find.


    It''s a bit of a luxury to eat this hot pot.


    It''s just why this happened in the North Sea.


    Yufu was originally a southerner, but was sold to the north. At dusk, she said casually that she would be able to eat hot pot in her hometown at this time of the year.


    Hot pot is a common practice in Southwest China.


    At that time, Li Fuyao laughed, and then the three began to prepare the hot pot.


    Until now.


    Li Fuyao looked at Chao FengChen standing at the door and called, "Mr. Chao together."


    Yufu and qingni quickly get up and salute to the wind and dust.


    After all, Chao FengChen is the leader of xiaoyilou.


    When Chao FengChen came to sit down, Li Fuyao said with a smile, "Mr. Chao has to do something for me before eating."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    The bright red and hot soup was rolling in the pot, and the white hot air was steaming. He looked at Li Fuyao and nodded.


    I didn''t ask what it was.


    Li Fuyao whispered a few words about the story, which was extremely simple. I don''t know if it was to save time and eat a hot pot.


    Looking at qingni and Yufu in chaofengchen''s eyes, Yufu has a lively mind and is much smarter than qingni. Even when he kneels down, he pulls the corner of qingni''s clothes, and the latter kneels down with hindsight.


    Chao FengChen took a deep breath, only took a look at it and said, "the elder can practice sword, and his qualification is average. He is afraid that he can only go to the green silk realm all his life. As for the other one, there is no possibility that he can practice martial arts. He doesn''t have to think about being bullied when he wanders in the world."


    There is no falsehood in a word.


    When Yu Fu heard that, he was silent for a while, then he gave thanks to Chao FengChen and comforted the green mud beside him.


    Pass on a sword Sutra to the wind and dust, and then sit down again.


    Li Fuyao smiles and asks Yufu and qingni to sit down. The two maids look at Chao FengChen and dare not step on their legs. Li Fuyao laughs and shouts, "if you don''t come, I don''t know how to cook this hot pot."


    Chao FengChen nodded, and then the two servant girls sat down beside Li Fuyao. No one dared to sit beside him.


    Yufu was more daring and began to add vegetables to the pot. Qingni was obviously still a little sad, but she also wiped away her tears.


    Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "you don''t spend a lot of time looking at an individual. Why do you just look at two people a day?"


    Facing the wind and dust plain way: "waiting can also let people see a person clearly."


    Li Fuyao knows the meaning of this sentence, but he is not ready to ask.


    He picked up a piece of meat and put it in his mouth to feel the taste. Then he asked casually, "when are you going to leave?"


    Li Fuyao was eating a meatball when he heard Chao FengChen ask about it. He thought, "I want to finish reading the sword score and mental skill in the sword house."


    The implication is to leave after reading.


    Chao FengChen frowned, "those things in the river and lake, you don''t necessarily have much benefit."


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile.


    Chao FengChen is not the kind of person who inquires deeply. After he said this, he focused on the hot pot in front of him. He smelled the fragrance in Fenglu not far away, but saw Chao FengChen again. If he didn''t want to get close to him, he could only sleep.


    After eating a hot pot for two hours, he finally sweated in the wind and dust. He didn''t understand that some people would eat hotpot every day.


    When he got up and left, he had a lot of smell on his body, which made Chao FengChen frown and looked a little unhappy.


    After Chao FengChen left, it was natural to clean up the mess. Li Fuyao stood up and Yufu brought a cup of hot tea.


    Li Fuyao always thinks that there is nothing wrong with the lively Yufu. After having had a bad life, he should be careful and smart.


    Li Fuyao was drinking tea and suddenly said, "qingni, I''ll teach you how to practice sword tomorrow."


    Although Li Fuyao''s realm is only green silk realm, which is not powerful among friars, in fact, it is not difficult to teach martial arts men in the world. In his opinion, the secret scripts of the river and lake are too simple to be obvious.


    Qingni quickly bowed to salute, Li Fu waved his hand, indicating that it was not necessary.


    From the early morning of the next day, such scenes often appear in this bamboo building. Yufu often frowns and thinks about the contents of the sword Sutra. Qingni holds a wooden sword and practices the sword manual that Li Fuyao brought out of the cangjian building. Fenglu sleeps all day and goes to the hot spring after waking up.


    Li Fuyang raises his sword and drinks tea to watch the sunrise.


    There was a lot of silence in the bamboo building.


    Chao FengChen still only looks at two people every day. These days, he has seen more than 100 people. Only less than 10 people can walk on the road of cultivation. However, those who are not qualified have never gone down the mountain. All of them stay in the mountain. After all, there will be some Immortals on the mountain. No one wants to leave this way and go to another sect of the rivers and lakes. In the mountains, it can''t be said that they can live longer and get more Some gifts from the leader.


    Xiaoyilou was the first sword school in Beihai lake before. Now, I''m afraid it''s already the first major sect.


    On weekdays, we all want to let everyone know what''s going on in the clan. However, these days, some changes have taken place in the clan, but none of the visitors have been seen. This is not only the meaning of chaofengchen, but also the disciples are unwilling to let others know about the events on the mountain.


    The days passed by like this.


    Li Fuyao took the gifts one by one, except for the beautiful jade wine gourd sent by Tong Yunkui, but he still refused.


    From this day on.


    Everyone in Ganhe mountain knew that Li Fuyao did not drink.


    After that, the people who came to the door naturally did not bring anything about wine, which made the elders of some sects who had accumulated several jars of good wine look ugly.There is only one guest in xiaoyilou.


    From late autumn to deep winter.


    During this period, Yufu and qingni have eaten hot pot several times in the bamboo house. Yufu and qingni are no longer so afraid of Li Fuyao. Now they change their names to Mr. Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao doesn''t do anything deliberately. Everything is natural.


    He drank tea every day to watch the sunrise, in order to digest the things he had got in the North Sea.


    He had two pills in his arms, but he didn''t want to take them. He only took them as pills that could save lives. He wanted to use them before he was seriously injured and dying.


    The first snowfall on Ganhe mountain fell in the middle of the night. When Li Fuyao opened his eyes in the morning, the heavy snow had covered all parts of the mountain. At a glance, it was a vast expanse of white.


    The scenery in the distance is excellent, and Li Fuyao''s bamboo building is the best place to view.


    Yufu brought a stove for Li Fuyao, then stood beside him and whispered, "after the first snow of the past year, Ganhe mountain has to accept new disciples. If you want to come here these days, some people will continue to go to the mountain to learn from their teachers."


    Li Fuyao reached out to bake the fire and casually asked, "this year is the same as usual?"


    Yufu brought hot tea for Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "the leader didn''t say to cancel it. Naturally, it''s just like that. It''s always the leader who presides over the ceremony. But recently, news came from the mountain that it seems that the leader is closed. This year''s apprenticeship ceremony seems to fall on the childe."


    Li Fuyao hesitated for a moment, "Why me?"


    After finishing this sentence, without Yu Fu''s reply, Li Fuyao suddenly remembered that he was the only guest minister on the mountain. According to reason, his position was only one line lower than that of the leader.


    closed the door, and he has the final say in the mountains.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao himself felt a little funny. As a young man in his early twenties, he became the guest secretary and second leader of the clan, and presided over the apprenticeship ceremony.


    Although xiaoyilou is now just a school in the world, no matter who knows what will happen in the future, it''s hard to say. Now that Jianshan has been closed down, it seems that this is the place where people can practice swords.


    This sword training, of course, is mountain sword.


    When Li Fuyao was still in Beihai a few days ago, he heard that many friars went south to Dayu to the Jianshan mountain. He thought that he would be disappointed and return home. Apart from a small number of monks who had a chance to meet swordsmen who were still traveling in the mountains and rivers, a few of them were able to really embark on this road by chance.


    It''s just that there won''t be too many people.


    Yufu stood aside and said cleverly, "after all, you should have some prestige on the mountain with the 19 handle. Otherwise, after all, when they all embark on the road of cultivation, the young master is afraid that he will not be seen by others."


    Li Fuyao was looking at the sword spectrum he had just taken. Listening to Yu Fu''s words, Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I can''t stay on the mountain for long. What am I worried about?"


    Li Fuyao thinks so, but it''s hard for him to retort: "since you are the guest of xiaoyilou, you are dignified. Even if you leave one day, you are also guest Qing. How can you not care?"


    Li Fuyao closes the book and is about to speak. Outside the bamboo building comes a man, Liu Ning.


    Liu Ning''s intention is similar to what Yu Fu said before, that is, Li Fuyao is required to preside over the apprenticeship ceremony of xiaoyilou. However, this is not what they mean, but what Chao FengChen said personally.


    If other people asked, Li Fuyao would probably have refused. But since it was Chao FengChen, Li Fuyao had no reason to say no, so he quickly agreed.


    Liu Ning said, "the headmaster said that it is up to you to choose the disciples this time. If one of them is not willing to accept them, they will all be sent down the mountain. If they can see all of them well, they can be admitted to the school."


    Li Fuyao pulled at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t want to accept any disciples. Before that, he could see whether people could practice Kendo, but he had no interest in teaching people to practice sword.


    He looked at Liu Ning, thought for a while, then said: "when you and ye Zhou preside over the general affairs, I will come forward."


    Liu Ning nodded. After Chao FengChen had read all the martial arts men on Ganhe mountain, he selected more than 20 people to pass down the sword Sutra. Among these 20 people, Liu Ning''s disciples of this generation, in addition to the old people with higher seniority, are Liu Ning''s fastest progress, if ye Zhou is included.


    It was the two of them.


    Nature has great prestige.


    I don''t think there will be any problem for them to preside over the ceremony.


    With these words, Li Fuyao did not want to say more. After Liu Ning left, he picked up the sword spectrum again.


    Yufu fiddled with the fire stove carefully and added charcoal occasionally. Looking at Li Fuyao these days, she found that the young master had never practiced sword, even meditation, except for a few hours a day.


    She was very surprised. She kept thinking, when the cultivation reached the level of childe, would it be like this?


    But for some reason, she did not ask.


    Qingni is not the same. After Liu Ning left, she has been talking about what to wear, how to appear in the stage, and what kind of words to say.


    Li Fuyao was helpless.


    Looking up at the outside, he found that the snow had stopped. Yufu said that there was a restaurant at the foot of the mountain. Every winter, there was a famous dish, which was very delicious.


    It''s called boiled tofu.


    Li Fuyao has eaten a lot of local dishes made by Yufu these days, and he is more and more fond of chili.


    Hearing that this dish is called white boiled tofu, he thinks that it is insipid and tasteless. Li Fuyao is a little strange. Yufu also likes this kind of dish. "What''s so good about tofu?"


    Yufu shook his head and whispered, "tofu is ordinary, of course, but that restaurant has its own chili oil, which naturally tastes different."


    Li Fuyao put down the book, without much consideration, only said a word to go.


    Then Li Fuyao was going to carry the sword case on his back. Yu Fu frowned, and the mud snatched it directly. "What''s the identity of the young master? How can you carry it in person? I''ll just hold it for you."


    Li Fuyao was stunned for a moment. It seemed that it was not appropriate to carry a sword case on his back. So he only took the green silk and hung it on his waist instead of letting them hold it.


    After walking out of the bamboo tower, Li Fuyao thinks whether to inform Feng Lv. He thinks that this guy is always running to the hot spring these days. He has disappeared for a long time, and there is nothing to say.


    I''ll give it up.


    Li Fuyao is a guest of xiaoyilou. His natural status is extremely noble. He doesn''t need to report when he wants to go down the mountain. He doesn''t worry about the safety of Chao FengChen. After all, he can send Liu Ning to deliver a message, which shows that his closing up is not a big deal. Since it is not a big event, no one on the mountain can hurt him.


    A swordsman in Taiqing has no difficulty in making xiaoyilou chicken and dog free.There are still some days for the ceremony of collecting disciples. Even if they can''t get back, it means that they can wait. Xiaoyilou is the first sword sect in Beihai lake, so it''s natural to have this confidence.


    Li Fuyao went down the mountain with Yufu and qingni, two maids. One of them had already embarked on the road of cultivation. Although he had not even entered the first realm, he was still not an ordinary person. The other practiced sword for several months, and Li Fuyao had taught him for so long that he was not a general martial arts man.


    There was snow on the mountain road, but it was not difficult for the three of them.


    When he went down the mountain, Li Fuyao originally wanted to wear a green shirt. He could see that the two servant girls around him were wrapped like zongzi. Then he thought about it. In order not to be conspicuous, he put on a thick robe outside.


    Li Fuyao has grown a little longer in the past year, so even if he is so thick, he doesn''t look bloated. People can see at a glance that he is not ordinary people.


    On the way down the mountain, Li Fuyao and his party had already met some sporadic climbers, most of them teenagers, some accompanied by elders.


    Li Fuyao thinks that this is the people who go to the mountain to learn from others.


    They looked at Li Fuyao, who was down the mountain with his sword hanging. Most of them thought that he must be a rich young man who had gone to the mountain earlier. But when he went up to the mountain to worship his master and brought his maid, he must have been scolded by the elders on the mountain and sent him down. So most of them are sneering.


    Li Fuyao paid no attention at all.


    Walking slowly down the mountain, I saw a boy in rags.


    Seeing Li Fuyao coming, the young man didn''t bow down. He just gave way.


    Li Fuyao stood for a moment as he passed him and asked, "what''s the purpose of going up the mountain to practice sword?"


    The young man was silent for a moment. After all, he did not evade the question, "practice sword revenge."


    Li Fuyao made a sound and continued to walk slowly down the mountain.


    Let still have a lot of words want to say of the young face at a loss.


    According to those stories, even if Li Fuyao was not an expert in the mountain, he would be a rich young man. Either he should be allowed to practice his sword on the mountain, and then teach him carefully to become a generation of peerless swordsman one day, or he should listen to his story quietly and leave gold and silver behind.


    But both the former and the latter are stories in the book.


    Li Fuyao is not. Li Fuyao used to talk about books, but now he only practices sword.


    Besides, he is in a hurry to go down the mountain to eat boiled tofu.


    Qingni asked cautiously after him: "childe, see him so pitiful, don''t you help him?"


    Li Fu shook and said with a smile, "if he can practice sword, he will be a disciple of xiaoyilou. If Mr. Chao looks at him, how can the enemy dare to take him? When he is successful in practicing sword, it will be easy to kill the enemy. If he fails, can I revenge him?"


    "There is no greater truth than this," he said


    Li Fuyao''s words are very direct, but they are not wrong.


    Although qingni felt that his words were somewhat awkward, he did not feel resentful towards Li Fuyao.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao went down the mountain just to eat a plate of steaming white boiled tofu in the cold winter, but when Li Fuyao knew that the restaurant was full, he could only smile helplessly.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t care. If he doesn''t have a position, then wait.


    But the restaurant was full, so they had to wait at the sweet potato stand on the street.


    Fortunately, there was no snow and wind, and the sweet potato stove was very warm


    Yufu went to talk to the slightly fat tavern shopkeeper, and then came back with a pretty good face.


    Li Fuyao sits by the stove, peeling sweet potatoes with Yufu and green mud.


    The sweet potato seller was an old man. He was gentle, had no business, and was not angry. Seeing that Li Fuyao had a sword on his waist, he did not feel afraid. He sat next to Li Fuyao, took out a pot of wine, put it on the stove, and soon there was wine to drink.


    But it seems that there is no plan to give Li Fuyao a drink.


    Li Fuyao looked at it for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help but let Yufu go to the restaurant opposite to buy a pot of wine.


    Yufu knew that he wanted to drink.


    When the wine came back, Li Fuyao warmed it on the stove.


    When Li Fuyao''s sweet potato is almost eaten, the wine can be drunk.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, as if he had been drinking in Xianyan academy and had a drink with Ning Yingxue.


    A mouthful of wine goes into his throat, and Li Fuyang''s face is full of satisfaction.


    The old man sarcastically said: "originally extremely loves the wine, must hold back, why bother to come?"


    Li Fuyao turned to look at the old man and asked with a smile, "then why do you have to sell sweet potatoes? Anyway, how can you live?"


    The old man glanced at him and said, "self-reliance, self-reliance. That''s the truth. Why don''t you talk about it? "


    Li Fuyao nodded with a smile


    The old man suddenly became interested. "I think you are a reasonable person. Why don''t we be reasonable?"


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "but now I just want to have a mouthful of boiled tofu."This sentence made the old man furious, "rotten wood can not be carved!"


    Yu Fu thinks that the old man is unreasonable, so he gets angry. Qingni notices that Li Fuyao has already pressed down the hilt of his sword when the old man says this.


    Wind and snow come again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    It is not clear when the wind and snow will come or go in the cold winter.


    As it is now, it''s easy to say.


    The snow is flying and the snow falls on the world. Yufu and qingni subconsciously pull their clothes. In fact, after practicing sword for several months, Yufu didn''t feel much about the cold and heat. It''s just like a beggar who has been begging for many years. Although he has money, he still changes his habits for many years in a short time.


    But Yu Fu soon noticed that although the snow was heavy, no snowflake fell into the sweet potato shop.


    And Li Fuyao has put his hand on the hilt.


    The old man who sold sweet potatoes was drinking wine and seemed unmoved.


    Li Fuyao suddenly turned his head and said with a smile, "you go and take a seat and wait for me."


    Qingni is stunned and immediately wants to speak, but she is soon pulled by Yufu''s sleeve. She whispers, "be careful." she pulls qingni out of the sweet potato shop.


    It took only a short time to enter the restaurant opposite.


    The old man sneered: "it''s human nature to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages."


    Remembering the old man''s words, Li Fuyao said again, "that''s the truth. Don''t you tell me?"


    Li Fuyao picked up the pot of wine and took a sip of it. The wind and snow outside the sweet potato shop felt the sword spirit. Naturally, he did not dare to drift in.


    The old man said with a smile: "it''s just a green silk state. Where is the courage to make a sword in front of me?"


    Li Fuyao pretended to be puzzled and asked, "isn''t it too clear for me, isn''t it within a foot in front of me?"


    Within one foot of a swordsman is the death place of a monk in the same territory. Even Taiqing, within a foot in front of a swordsman in the green silk realm, naturally, he has to worry about it. If not, the old man can start to keep away from Li Fuyao to ensure safety. But Li Fuyao''s sword spirit was always on his heart. He would be struck by the thunder if he didn''t say so.


    At such a close distance, it would not be very good for a swordsman in the green silk realm to throw his sword, even if he was in Taiqing.


    Even he could have been killed on the spot.


    The talisman in Li Fuyao''s arms could have covered his sword. However, when the old man said that rotten wood could not be carved, he felt an opportunity to kill him, and then he put his hand on the handle of the sword. Otherwise, it would not have happened.


    Inexplicably, when you meet a friar and the other party wants to kill him, can there be something more unreasonable in this world?


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine and felt the sword spirit in lingfu. He thought whether to solve the battle in the shortest time?


    In the past, this idea could be ignored. But now, he has a talisman who does not know how much sword Qi He has absorbed. As long as he releases it, his power will not be small. He is afraid that it will be equivalent to the sword of a swordsman in Taiqing.


    In addition, I will try my best to stab out a sword later.


    With such a short distance under the two swords, Li Fuyao believed that he would have a great chance to kill the old man directly.


    As for his own serious injury.


    It''s out of his consideration.


    There are two elixirs in his arms, which are the two extra lives of him.


    You can fight in any way.


    Of course, this is the premise of real action.


    But when the sweet potato shop was more and more strong, the old man took the lead to remove the Qi.


    Wind and snow will be a meal.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know why, but he still took away the sword spirit and calmed down in the lingfu.


    The old man picked up a baked sweet potato and threw it to Li Fuyao. It was hard to praise him, "the future is daunting."


    Li Fuyao took over, but did not want to eat the idea, he said plainly: "this thing to eat too much also upset the stomach."


    The old man said with a smile, "but I have been eating for decades, and I haven''t seen any problems."


    Li Fuyao looked at the sword on his waist and thought that if you hadn''t stopped your hand just now, there would have been something wrong.


    The old man was silent for a moment and nodded his head, which was to approve of Li Fuyao''s statement.


    He did not have the courage to fight. If he was a general monk, he would have died in his hands. However, the man on the opposite side was not only a green silk realm, but also a swordsman, so that the old man did not dare to take risks. Moreover, he was not deaf. The killing of the big demon in the North Sea Dynasty in Qingqiu had been spread all over the world. Once again, the horror of the swordsman was proved by the life of a big demon.


    Now I met another one.


    Nature is afraid.


    Li Fuyao didn''t leave in a hurry. After loosening the handle of his sword, he said casually, "I''ll give you some money."


    There are too many unreasonable things in this world, but there is no reason why someone will kill him for nothing.


    Since it is not for nothing, it can only be for a reason.


    The old man thought and said a name, "Mo Kuo."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, but he had no impression.


    When the old man saw Li Fuyao''s expression of bewilderment, he thought that he didn''t know what he had provoked. He had to tell me clearly. The old man was so angry that he finally opened his mouth, "he is the elder of Beihai sword tomb."Only then did Li Fuyao show a sudden insight. Knowing his identity, it was much easier to guess why he wanted to die.


    Li Fuyao sat down again and asked, "how can a monk in Taiqing do such a thing?"


    The old man said with a smile, "I said earlier that we should be self reliant and self reliant."


    "It''s just that no one knows that I''m a monk. They only know that I''m the most expensive killer in the Beihai lake. Anyone can kill me. You''re not funny. What''s the difficulty of killing some martial arts men in the mountain


    "It''s just more funny that Mo Kuo has provoked a swordsman."


    "If you make money fast, you will spend it quickly. I still have many years to go before I die of old age. Naturally, I need money to keep spending."


    "The road can not be expected, it can only roll in the world of mortals."


    In a few words, the old man told the whole story.


    Li Fuyao frowned deeply. Chao FengChen had already proved that he was powerful. All the martial artists on the Ganhe mountain did not dare to act rashly. However, he had never done anything from the beginning. In name, he was a guest minister, but it was not clear whether there was moisture or not.


    What''s more, Chao FengChen is still closed.


    Li Fuyao is somewhat clear.


    The old man asked, "you found out before I started killing. I''ve been a killer for so many years, and my hiding breath has always been excellent. Even if all the swordsmen I killed before were martial arts men, my realm is higher than you. Why can you find the clue?"


    Li Fuyao said: "you sold so many years of baked sweet potato, sweet potato inside is still raw, I''m afraid it''s very wrong."


    The old man laughed, "I see."


    He immediately asked, "what are you going to do with mokuo?"


    The price of the old man is very high because he has not lost his hand in his life. If the news of this failure is spread out, even if someone wants to do his business in the future, he will have to give a big discount. Therefore, if he can''t kill Li Fuyao, he will kill Mo Kuo.


    Dead people don''t chew their tongues.


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "naturally, it''s necessary to ask a lot of questions before killing."


    This is to remind the elderly.


    The old man nodded and said nothing.


    Li Fu got up and picked up the sweet potato, but before walking out of the sweet potato shop, he suddenly said, "the sword Tomb of Beihai has been renamed xiaoyilou."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    The restaurant is called "yilou". It''s very famous.


    When Li Fuyao enters the restaurant, there are not as many guests as before. Just look up and you can see the fish Fu and green mud in a remote place on the first floor.


    She knew that Li Fuyao didn''t like the excitement.


    At least I don''t like to be disturbed when I eat.


    Li Fuyao went to the table. Yu Fu got up and asked in surprise, "did you win?"


    Li Fu shook his head and took the sweet potato. "The old man has recognized the wrong person. It''s all misunderstanding. Don''t you give me a sweet potato?"


    Yufu looks at the sweet potato, and qingni looks as usual.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "order."


    Yufu said good, and soon the pot of white boiled tofu that Li Fuyao was longing for came up. Of course, there were other dishes besides.


    The essential chili dish is made by Yufu himself.


    Li Fuyao ate a piece of tofu and found it was really delicious. After dipping it in chili oil for the second time, he felt that it was delicious in the world.


    Li Fuyao nodded with a smile, knowing that he had not come to work.


    Whether it''s the fight just now or this tofu meal.


    Yufu said with a smile: "childe, the maid has asked for the formula from the restaurant. When we return to xiaoyilou, we can do it ourselves."


    It''s not easy for a restaurant to have a brilliant dish. It''s only by relying on this dish that we can stand firm. Naturally, we regard it as a treasure. Under normal circumstances, we won''t tell other people the secret recipe. In fact, as long as the money is in place, we can not only give the secret recipe, but also the restaurant.


    Xiaoyilou is based in Beihai lake. It is the first sword sect. Naturally, it is necessary to have money. Yufu went to the mountain to ask for some silver before he went down the mountain. The rest of the people could not give it. But Li Fuyao wanted it. No one dared to neglect it.


    With money, there is a formula.


    Li Fuyao knew this truth, so he didn''t ask much.


    He thought that there was still more than half of the sword score in the Tibetan sword building. At least he would have to wait until next autumn to finish reading it. For the rest half a year, he could have several meals of tofu and hot pot.


    Li Fuyao thought about how to cook the tofu in the hot pot?


    Thinking of these, eating tofu, Li Fuyao thought a lot, and then returned to his mind after a long journey. The tofu in front of him was already cold.


    Li Fuyao puts down his chopsticks.


    Yufu handed the cloth.


    Li Fuyao wiped his mouth and suddenly felt like a childe.


    After getting used to a good life, it''s hard to turn around and lead a bad life. Li Fuyao is used to being served by others. If he wanders alone in the future, he will not be used to it.


    Just about to get up, a group of people came into the restaurant.


    The chief Prince''s jade belt, gold robe, and a long sword inlaid with precious stones hung from his waist. He was also pretty, but his face was pale, and he seemed to know that he had been hollowed out by wine. There was no beautiful woman beside him, only a group of attendants.


    After sitting down, he only ordered a pot of boiled tofu.


    While waiting for the dishes, he took a look at Li Fuyao and nodded his head.


    Li Fuyao nodded back and walked out of the restaurant.


    It''s just forgotten that it''s snowy outside, and the three people are embarrassed to stand at the door. Li Fuyao''s current state of cultivation is enough to open a barrier with his sword spirit, so that all three people are free from the wind and snow.


    Just walking in the world is a bit shocking.


    Yufu is clever and quick, so he goes back to the inn to borrow an umbrella. When he goes out, he says he is going to buy an umbrella for the young master. Li Fuyao nods his head. Yufu is now wandering in the world, which should not be a big problem.


    After watching Yu Fu leave the field of vision, Li Fuyao said with a smile: "she is really much smarter than you. It''s very pleasing."


    The mud closed its mouth.


    Li Fuyao said casually, "let''s go."


    Now it''s snowing heavily, but Li Fuyao proposes to take a walk. It''s not a good idea, but qingni just nods and says a good word timidly.


    Li Fuyao walked out of the eaves of the restaurant with her and walked slowly in the heavy snow.


    After a long distance, Li Fuyao took the lead and said, "why did Mo Kuo want to kill me? Even if you know something about it, you can''t all know it. Then I''ll wait to ask him. Tell me why you want to tell him where I''m going."


    The so-called straight to the point, but so.


    The mud bit his lips and kept silent. Soon, he was covered with snow, like a white hair.


    Seeing that qingni didn''t speak, Li Fuyao continued: "you can''t practice sword. It''s fate. I have no way. Some things can''t be achieved without hard work. Do you think a dog can beat a tiger in his whole life? How hard can a man make a child? "


    "There are a lot of things that have no result, but we should not have resentment in the beginning, because some things are really doomed. For example, I know a person, and he likes a woman. No matter how much I express my feelings to her, the woman still has no feeling. Whose fault is this? In the world, it''s no wonder that you don''t like other people''s bad things"Even if I die here, there is no effect, even if he has done what he wants to do. If you can''t practice sword, you can''t change it."


    "These things happen to other people, but I didn''t see them. Even if I heard them later, I would lament at most how unfortunate the person was. I was doomed not to do it. I can''t do such things as revenge for someone I don''t know, but it has already happened to me, so I have to do something about it."


    Speaking of this, qingni tearfully, "do you want qingni to die?"


    Li Fuyao turned to look at her and said in a low voice, "you haven''t told me why you want me to die."


    Qingni began to cry, "why do you think it''s me, young master?"


    Life and death are big things.


    From Zhulou to the restaurant, Yu Fu and qingni only know why the other party set up an ambush in such a short period of time. Naturally, he knew Li Fuyao''s whereabouts. Perhaps he had been prepared for it.


    Originally, Yu Fu''s suspicion was bigger. After all, it was she who proposed to eat tofu at the foot of the mountain.


    It''s just that the blue mud shows too little sense of existence and seems too deliberate.


    If things are abnormal, there will be demons.


    What''s more, before you go down the mountain, you still need to take the sword case.


    All in all, she is the only one.


    From a deeper perspective, she is the only one who has the motivation. Yufu has the talent to practice sword and walks on a beautiful road. Although she will not go too far, she is at least hopeful. Naturally, she will not harm Li Fuyao, who may lose her way.


    Qingni can only become a martial arts man. Compared with Yufu, it is normal to be envious. In addition, there are other reasons. It is also normal for Mo Kuo to make some benefits.


    There are more than one reason. Li Fuyao doesn''t want to ask more.


    Qingni doesn''t want to say, why should he make such a fuss.


    In the past few months, Li Fuyao taught her to dissipate in the wind and snow.


    The two men, who were all over their heads by the snowflake, stopped. Li Fuyao looked at the mud and said, "what else do you want me to spare your life or anything else?"


    Li Fuyao is still giving her a chance to live.


    When the mud dried her tears, he suddenly said with a smile, "you can guess why I want to do this."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "no more guessing."


    Li Fuyao has met more than once when he has done a good deed but failed to get good results.


    The last time Li Fuyao saved a group of people, Lu Xiaowan blamed.


    But it can also be explained that Li Fuyao killed Lu Xiaowan''s relatives, but this time, it is not the case.


    Li Fuyao admitted that he had not done anything to apologize for qingni.


    Therefore, it is a bit sad to have this result.


    They were standing in the street, watching the heavy snow.


    Li Fuyao stood still and speechless.


    "The young master is a good man, just..."


    I don''t know if it''s because Li Fuyao doesn''t want to hear it or because the snow is too heavy. Anyway, the sound is submerged in the snow.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t hear.


    The greater the wind and snow, the colder the heart.


    Li Fuyao turned to look at her and whispered, "we will pay for our mistakes."


    Green mud nodded, knowing that it was hard to escape. Then he asked, "can you not let me see when you start?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    Qingni turns around and walks slowly. As he approaches the corner of the street, Li Fu shakes out a sword.


    The mud fell slowly.


    Li Fuyao stood where she was, watching the snow cover her body.


    Yufu came slowly with her umbrella. In fact, she had only two umbrellas in her hand.


    She went to Li Fu and held an umbrella for him. Both of them looked at the body.


    "Everyone wants to live better, but should not do something bad."


    Yufu nodded, "childe, did Yufu do anything wrong?"


    She stood at the door of the restaurant and said she would buy an umbrella. In fact, she already knew what was going on. She was not stupid. On the contrary, qingni didn''t know how much smarter than qingni.


    To be honest, qingni and she are also good friends.


    If she really wanted to watch her die, she would plead for mercy, but there was a wrong mud in it. She didn''t want to let Li Fuyao have a hard choice.


    Therefore, the best choice is not to see.


    Li Fuyao looked at Yu Fu and said seriously, "it seems that I am a little bit sentimental."


    Yufu asked softly, "childe, can Yufu collect her body?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    But then he said, "buy a better coffin."


    Yu Fu nodded.


    "I''ll wait for you at the restaurant."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao remembered what qingni had said before and murmured in a low voice: "a good man should not be treated like this."Back at the restaurant, Li Fuyao asked for a pot of wine and sat on the threshold, drinking alone melancholy.


    Looking at the snow.


    The young gentleman who had been in the restaurant earlier came out with wine. He saw Li Fuyao sitting on the threshold. He laughed and sat down beside him. He lifted the wine pot and shook it. Then he sighed, "the poetry of the world, the poetry of the world, all kinds of craziness in the world are written, but there is no medicine for how much Acacia."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    Li Fuyao did not turn his head to see the childe who regarded him as a melancholy man and woman. He only drank wine by himself.


    The rich man in a gold robe, carrying wine, asked with a smile, "if you don''t drink wine with others, you will be more and more worried."


    Li Fuyao thinks about things and ignores him.


    Looking at Li Fu''s sword, he said to himself, "are you also practicing sword? In fact, it''s not interesting to practice sword. If it''s not forced by the old man of my family, I must go to Luoyang City to be the number one scholar in the exam. It''s not more interesting to be a swordsman then? "


    Li Fuyang rubbed his head, turned his head and looked at the young man, thinking of what way to get rid of him.


    Who knows that before Li Fuyao opened his mouth, the young man lowered his voice and asked, "do you know that Beihai sword tomb is recruiting disciples in these days?"


    Li Fuyao looked the same and nodded.


    "You are not a disciple of Beihai sword tomb, are you?" He asked carefully.


    Li Fu shook his head. "He''s still a layman without practicing a few swords. Beihai sword tomb is a famous sword sect in the world. Naturally, people like me can''t enter if they want to enter."


    Gongzige patted Li Fu on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "do you want to worship Beihai sword tomb?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then he seemed to be hesitant and asked, "brother, is there any way to get there?"


    This sentence, brother, instantly the distance between the two people into a lot.


    Brother Gongzi glanced at Li Fuyao, and his smile continued. He lowered his voice and said, "elder Mo Kuo of Beihai sword tomb has something to do with my family. I didn''t have any resistance to enter Beihai sword tomb this time, but I really don''t want to spend my whole life practicing sword. If you want to, I can give up the quota, and I don''t need to pay any price. It''s just a name But the words will be used in the next


    Hearing the word "Mo Kuo", Li Fuyao lost his mind for a moment, but recovered in an instant.


    Li Fuyao''s face was startled, and then his face turned red. "How dare you do that if you don''t change your name, sit or change your surname?"


    The young man patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly, "it''s not the reason. You see, the sages can bear the humiliation of the crotch. Why don''t you even change your name? If you are famous in the world one day, you can''t say that you can be talked about with relish. My old man needs face most in his life. You can rest assured that even if he knows about it, he will not reveal your true identity. Brother, just practice your sword well and don''t worry about the rest. "


    "If you are really famous one day, you will be like an old swordsman and a child. If you are wandering in the world, I will be proud of my old story with you."


    Perhaps moved by Chen Bingjun''s words, Li Fuyao seemed hesitant.


    Chen Bingjun picked up the wine pot in his hand and touched Li Fuyao. He said with a smile, "my husband doesn''t care about small matters. Haven''t you asked your brother''s name?"


    "I''m Chen Bingjun. I need to write it down."


    Li Fuyao''s forehead, "Li Fuyao."


    Chen Bingjun laughed, "you''re the name. You''re not a great Xia. God doesn''t open your eyes."


    Li Fu shook his head helplessly, but he didn''t say much.


    When Chen Bingjun saw that Li Fuyao had let go, he told him all the things he had thought of on the road. His family and mokuo were old. Therefore, it had been agreed that he would enter Beihai sword tomb, which is xiaoyilou, as long as his name was given out. However, he didn''t want to practice sword all his life, so he came up with the idea of letting someone enter instead of him The idea of Beihai sword tomb.


    Chen Bingjun is very aware of his old man''s temperament. He knows that even if the matter is revealed, he will be arrested at most, rather than let Beihai sword tomb know about it. Otherwise, their Chen family''s face in Beihai will be ruined.


    With the idea, Chen Bingjun is choosing the right person. Those retinues in the house are accustomed to the old man''s temper and dare not cheat the old man. Then he can only look outside.


    I met Li Fuyao in the restaurant before and found him with two servant girls. I had an idea.


    Since you can take your servant girl with you, you will not show too many horse feet after you go up the mountain.


    But Li Fuyao left in a hurry. He hesitated and felt that he had missed.


    Seeing Li Fuyao go and return, he made up his mind, which brought about his words just now.


    Of course, in addition to his plan, Li Fuyao is also needed in this matter. If he does not agree, there will be a way. Fortunately, it is developing in a better way.


    "When you put on my clothes, it will be more convincing. My family is in the county town. When I mention the Chen family, all the disciples on the mountain know that the old man''s favorite food is..."


    Chen Bingjun is working with Li Fuyao to determine the final details.


    Li Fuyao drank the wine and nodded with a smile.


    Yufu doesn''t know when to go back to the restaurant. When she sees Li Fuyao chatting with Chen Bingjun again, she doesn''t disturb her. She stands quietly nearby, watching Li Fuyao speak from time to time, which is quite different from that in the bamboo house.Although Li Fuyao in the bamboo building doesn''t make people feel like they are, Yufu always feels that there is a line between her and Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao always stands outside the line and doesn''t really step in.


    But now Li Fuyao feels very kind to Yufu.


    Li Fuyao and Chen Bingjun had a lot of talk, and finally they finished drinking the wine, but they still enjoyed the conversation.


    Yufu warmed a pot of wine and handed it to Li Fuyao, who then gave her a faint smile.


    The two people said so one word a word.


    Chen Bingjun suddenly exclaimed, "I haven''t seen the snow scenery of Luoyang City. I think it should be more spectacular than Beihai city."


    Li Fu shook his head. "It''s not bad. After the heavy snow, I look up, it''s not bad."


    "Have you been to Luoyang City?"


    "It''s nice to have been there once."


    Chen Bingjun and Li Fuyao talked about the dusk. The snow was a little lighter. Chen Bingjun and Li Fuyao agreed to meet at the foot of Ganhe mountain two days later, and they led the people away. Li Fuyao finished his last sip of wine and did not get up. He sat like this with a smile on his face.


    Yu Fu boldly sat down beside Li Fuyao. Before Li Fuyao opened his mouth, he asked, "young master, do you think I will hurt you one day?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and took a look at Yu Fu and said with a smile, "I don''t have to say it. I''ve said it all. It seems that I don''t have this idea."


    With a smile on his face, Yu Fu seemed to say to Li Fuyao, or to himself, "the maid will not harm the young master."


    Li Fuyao was stunned. It was the first time that Yufu claimed to be a slave.


    Li Fuyao stood up and said with a smile, "let''s go."


    Yufu cleverly holds up his umbrella and walks with Li Fuyao in the heavy snow at dusk.


    This evening, they walked together for a long time. Li Fuyao and Yufu talked a lot, but only Li Fuyao and Yufu knew the details.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    Two days later, Li Fuyao and Yufu Yiyan were at the foot of Ganhe mountain.


    The snow kept snowing.


    Li Fuyao is still a cotton padded gown with a Yufu umbrella on his side.


    It''s just a sword on the waist. It''s in Yufu''s arms.


    With an umbrella in one hand and a sword in his body, the fish Fu was in a hurry, but his heart was happy and his face was smiling.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and took the oil paper umbrella and held it in his hand.


    It''s like he''s carrying an umbrella.


    They stood at the foot of the mountain waiting for Chen Bingjun.


    Chen Bingjun, who used to be a gold robe, now only wears ordinary clothes with ordinary materials. This is an unimaginable thing for him, who was rich in clothing and food since childhood. However, he didn''t care. It was the most beautiful thing for him to stop practicing swordsmanship and study knowledge from now on.


    He was followed by only five or six retinues, all in black.


    After seeing Li Fuyao from afar, Chen Bingjun trotted over and said with a smile, "brother Li has been waiting for a long time."


    Li Fuyao laughed and said nothing.


    Climb the mountain.


    It''s snowing again today. It''s hard to walk on the mountain road. But all of them are martial arts men in the lake, but it doesn''t seem very difficult.


    Since Li Fuyao was asked to go up the mountain instead of Chen Bingjun, Li Fuyao was naturally in front of him. He was holding an umbrella and walking with Yufu. Chen Bingjun held the umbrella behind him and said in a low voice: "originally, I wanted to bring the sword to brother Li, but it''s really valuable. The old man regards it as a treasure. Bingjun doesn''t dare to send it out at will. Brother Li doesn''t blame him."


    Li Fu shook his head, continued to walk slowly, and said softly, "brother Chen, have you ever thought that you can become famous one day?"


    This is not what Li Fuyao said. He had seen the root of Chen Bingjun secretly before and found that if he practiced sword, his achievement would never be lower than that of Yufu. Therefore, he asked this question.


    Chen Bingjun just shook his head and said: "the ambition is not here, even if it is to give me a first in the world and how, the same not happy Yan."


    Li Fuyao nodded, took a look at Yufu, and said no more.


    No more advice.


    A group of several people climbing the mountain is the largest number of people who go to the mountain to worship their masters these days.


    "Does brother Li know that the name of Beihai sword tomb has been changed to xiaoyilou?"


    Chen Bingjun whispered behind him.


    Li Fuyao chuckled. "I heard before that it was a big swordsman who convinced the disciples of xiaoyilou and became the new leader."


    This is the saying that came out of the wind and dust of the previous dynasty, which is not false at all.


    Chen Bingjun said with a smile: "it''s good for brother Li to know. Don''t be too nervous at that time."


    Yu Fu looks at Chen Bingjun in surprise. Li Fuyao told her about the previous agreement between Li Fuyao and Chen Bingjun that evening. By the way, Li Fuyao also said that Chen Bingjun has a bright future in sword practice. Yu Fu thinks that this man is really stupid. This is an opportunity to become a mountain man. Why not cherish it?


    Li Fuyao patted Yufu on the back of her hand, indicating that she should not.


    Yu Fu quickly turns his head and smiles shyly.


    As they walked slowly up the mountain, they met many people who wanted to go to the mountain to learn from their teachers. Most of them were young people, and some were young people. Occasionally, there were a few middle-aged people. They didn''t know whether they wanted to go to the mountain to learn from their teachers.


    In the future, the rule of xiaoyilou is that after the first snow of a year, the apprenticeship ceremony will be held. However, when it will be held depends on xiaoyilou. However, the decision will not exceed 10 days, most of which will be three or two days after the heavy snow. Therefore, some people will climb mountains after the heavy snow, which is afraid of delaying time.


    Liu Ning and ye Zhou arranged for the disciples to go up the mountain these days. As for when to accept them, they didn''t tell them. After all, it was Li Fuyao who presided over the ceremony. Li Fuyao was not on the mountain, so they had to wait.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t go back to the mountain. No one dares to say anything even if he stays up until next spring.


    Li Fuyao was not on the mountain. After a few days'' delay, the number of people on the mountain became more and more impressive. In previous years, it was only 3400 at most, but this year it was 800.


    I''m still climbing. I''m afraid there will be thousands of people.


    You should know that xiaoyilou is the first sword sect in the North Sea, and its number is only about 1000.


    Although most of them will be sent down the mountain, there will not be few left.


    If a sect wants to develop and expand, it needs a group of disciples with considerable qualifications, in addition to having experts in the sect. Otherwise, even if it is in a short period of prosperity, it will be out of date, and its successors will be powerless.


    When they got to the hillside together, they could see the gate of xiaoyilou from afar. Li Fuyao stopped at a relatively flat place and asked Chen Bingjun, "brother Chen really doesn''t learn sword. Even if he has outstanding talent, he will be able to escape from the world in the future?"


    Chen Bingjun was surprised and frowned at the seemingly abnormal young man: "even if he became a mountain immortal, he would not be able to move mountains and sea in the future."


    Li Fuyao asked again, "what does brother Chen really want?"


    Chen Bingjun laughed. "Well, I have never told anyone else what I asked for. Today you and I will leave, and it''s OK to say a word."Li Fuyao nodded, "all ears."


    "What Chen Bingjun wanted in his life was to be able to read some books of sages and do something for the common people of the world."


    Chen Bingjun''s voice is very small, but his tone is firm.


    Anyone can tell that this is not a lie, but a real truth.


    "Everyone wants to climb high and find real freedom, but I want to help those people who live at the bottom, and make them as comfortable as possible."


    Li Fuyao did not speak any more and admired Chen Bingjun for the first time.


    Yufu is incredible with his eyes wide open. What kind of good thing does a young man who seems to have been hollowed out by wine and lust?


    No more nonsense, Li Fuyao is ready to continue climbing. Since he is now the first-class guest Secretary of xiaoyilou, it is not difficult for him to do something that Chen Bingjun is on the mountain.


    But just as he was ready to take a step, the wind and snow on the mountain road suddenly became urgent.


    There is a gray shadow quickly swept up the mountain road, with a magnificent air machine.


    If Li Fuyao had not been on the mountain road, he would have been affected.


    Then he listened to a voice coming from the mountain, "what xiaoyilou, a girl in a woman, since this is the case, how can I destroy it with my own hands today?"


    Li Fuyao thinks about his realm cultivation.


    It was only before Beihai that chaoqingqiu took out his sword to cut the big demon. There are no few monks staying in Beihai.


    But which monk is free to want to overturn a clan of the rivers and lakes?


    It''s not going to be that simple.


    Yu Fu looks at Li Fuyao anxiously. He is worried.


    Li Fuyao was speechless. If Chao FengChen was really in a closed situation, he would have to stop the disaster today.


    After the sound, another man appeared on the mountain road.


    In Li Fuyao''s sight, there is an old man climbing slowly. Compared with the momentum of the former one, it is much worse, but Li Fuyao knows him.


    They met only two days ago.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    With an invincible posture, the gray shadow immediately went to the gate of xiaoyilou. It swept through the gate of xiaoyilou with wind and snow. There was a loud bang. The gate of xiaoyilou was broken instantly. The plaque with three characters of xiaoyilou was also broken in an instant, and the sawdust was scattered in all directions.


    All the disciples of xiaoyilou looked at each other, looking at the middle-aged man standing outside the door.


    Many young people who had lived in xiaoyilou earlier and wanted to go to the mountain to study as a teacher came in one after another. In the heavy snow, they looked at the gray man who was not an ordinary martial arts man.


    Tong Yunkui has always been famous in the Beihai lake, and the title of the sword king is the only one. After receiving the sword Scripture handed down by the wind and dust of the dynasty, his sword cultivation has long been better than that of that year.


    When the mountain gate was broken, this was the eternal feud. Tong Yunkui did not say a word. He took a sword from his disciple''s hand and chopped him off with a sword.


    In his early years, Tong Yunkui often wandered in the rivers and lakes, and his sword was often seen by others. Even if most people in the river and lake didn''t know who Tong Yunkui was, they should have heard the story of the king of swords who killed more than 100 bandits with one sword.


    After the death of the former leader of xiaoyilou, now the most famous one in xiaoyilou is the old swordsman. At this moment, many people are excited to see him personally.


    Also accompanied by some worries, this xiaoyilou is the old sword king personally, which is enough to show how strong the man is.


    As he grows older, Tong Yunkui has not done anything for more than ten years. Therefore, not only those outsiders feel shocked, but also the disciples of xiaoyilou feel incredible.


    Tong Yunkui''s sword momentum has always been open and close, with a sense of righteousness, so he has the title of "sword king". This sword is handed out from his hand. I don''t know how much wind and snow has been rolled up. It seems that the sword is powerful.


    The man in gray frowned. Although he still looked like a martial arts man, he felt that he was at least at the end of martial arts.


    Did you step on the road of cultivation?


    It''s hard for a man in gray to think deeply. Even if he enters the road of practice, can he win over the monk in green silk?


    He rolled his sleeves and rolled up a thousand piles of snow.


    In a moment, he dissolved the sword.


    The ordinary iron sword broke in an instant.


    Tongyun Kui, tiger mouth burst, blood sprinkled on the snow.


    Then the man in gray is a big sleeve wave, Tong Yunkui will fly out, heavy fall in the snow.


    Here, one after another screams, such a sword king, was hit by a sleeve, life and death do not know?


    Several disciples went to explore Tong Yunkui''s injury.


    Ye Zhou and Liu Ning looked at each other and saw the horror in their eyes.


    Ye Zhou made a decision at once, "brother Liu, please go and ask the headmaster to do it. If it is too late, Xiaoyi building will not be protected!"


    Judging from the power shown by the man in grey clothes, how can he be a monk? I don''t know the level of his realm. However, it is by no means comparable to those of them who began to practice. At this time, Li Fuyao is not on the mountain. Only the headmaster Chao FengChen can save the danger.


    Liu Ning is not a fool, ye Zhou said, he nodded, then turned away.


    Ye Zhou stepped out and looked at the man in gray who stopped moving after beating Tong Yunkui. He said in a deep voice, "you have broken into my Xiaoyi building, but there are old hatred and new resentment. If not, today''s affairs will not be good."


    The man in grey looked at Ye Zhou, and his face was full of sarcasm.


    He didn''t stop Liu Ning from moving to save the soldiers. In fact, he also wanted to see if there were any outstanding characters in the xiaoyilou. If there were, they would be killed together.


    He never wanted to do anything laborious. It was necessary to kill people and talk about their purpose.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the mountain road, Li Fuyao looked at the old man who had just met at the foot of the mountain a few days ago.


    The old man stopped in the distance and looked at Li Fuyao with a smile on his face. "I haven''t been seen any flaw in my life. You''re one of them. But this broke my rules and had to come to kill you. The fool on the mountain didn''t come under my spell. I only said to kill people. He was happy to have someone go with him. He was like me. He was hopeless. I didn''t ask for anything. I just lived in a muddle As long as he is happy, he has to think about something and find his way again. Hearing that there is a good psychic sword here, he will go up the mountain. I don''t care whether he is afraid of me or not, but will there be another swordsman in green silk realm on the mountain? "


    Li Fuyao thought of the sword 19 and kept it in the bamboo building. He never thought that he needed a good sword to become a swordsman. When he went to the cliff to look for a sword, he was destined for green silk, but even if it was not green silk, it was an ordinary iron sword You can''t feel anything when you shake it.


    Although the world is big, the swordsman has only one sword.


    But the sword is still a foreign object. It depends on itself.


    Li Fuyao felt the talisman on his waist and thought about how to deal with it later. If Chao FengChen was really in seclusion, he could not delay. He had to make a quick decision, and then he went up the mountain to drag another person, otherwise Chao FengChen would not be easy.After the last meeting, the old man stood in the distance, apparently determined to kill Li Fuyao in the distance.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and took a look at Yufu. Needless to say, Yufu handed out the green silk.


    Pulling out his sword, Li Fuyao whispered, "brother Chen, it''s not good to go up the mountain now, and it''s not wise to go down. Just wait here."


    Chen Bingjun was puzzled and gave a light call to brother Li.


    Li Fu shook his head. "It''s not bad to practice sword."


    With these words, Li Fuyao swept away in a breath, and a blue figure appeared in the wind and snow. At the same time, the wind and snow and sword spirit swept across the sky, which was quite spectacular.


    Yufu''s eyes widened. She never thought that the young master who always liked to read the sword manual in the bamboo building was so powerful when he really wanted to start.


    It can''t be said that the sky and the earth change color, the sun and the moon are not bright, but the master''s spirit is fully displayed.


    Many people on the mountain road were stunned.


    Is the swordsman on Ganhe mountain so powerful?


    No one thought that the young man was not a disciple of xiaoyilou.


    If you want to find such an extraordinary swordsman, you can only find it in xiaoyilou.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say much nonsense. He passed by the mountain road and went straight to the old man. Whether the sword spirit or the sword meaning, the mountain road was full of forest meaning.


    Li Fuyao raised his sword and swept forward. He was patient and did not hand out a sword.


    The old man had big sleeves and small movements, and his hands were across his chest. There was only a dull sound between heaven and earth.


    The mountain road is full of wind and snow. All of them rush up the mountain road.


    Even as a monk in Taiqing, facing such a swordsman in the green silk realm, he was not willing to fight hand to hand with him.


    Swordsman''s killing power is really too frightening.


    At the beginning of the fight, it showed such prestige. It was much better than the man in gray in front of the mountain gate.


    Li Fuyao saw the wind and snow howling in the sky, and then he made his first sword.


    A sword, sword light suddenly!


    Many people on the mountain road can see it with their own eyes.


    The sword is like a dragon, breaking through the wind and snow, revealing the figure of the young man.


    Li Fu, dressed in a blue cotton padded robe, came out with his sword. He was still walking towards the old man.


    The old man in the distance could not help frowning.


    This time, I was sure that there was a monk from Taiqing. If not, he would not have gone up the mountain. But now, it is not so simple.


    This swordsman of green silk realm seems to be extremely terrible just because of his Kendo cultivation.


    Li Fuyao had already made up his mind to solve the old man quickly, and then went back to the mountain to help him. Therefore, he no longer kept his hand. At the same time, the whole man rolled to the old man with the wind and snow.


    Set off a tornado on the mountain road.


    Blizzard shooting, no longer as before.


    Where did those people on the mountain road have seen such a terrible scene, they were scared to death.


    Yu Fu''s face was full of worry, while Chen Bingjun was laughing bitterly.


    It turns out that you are such a martial arts man, brother Li.


    After Li Fuyao cut open his sword, the old man made a lot of wind and snow in front of him, and finally bullied him, which was less than several feet away from him.


    The old man frowned and said, "how about you and me waving our hands? I''ll let you go up the mountain, and I''ll go down at once. "


    Li Fuyao looked indifferent, "it''s late."


    Li Fuyao swept again and again, and finally he wanted to reach the place two feet in front of the old man''s body. The old man''s air machine inside his double sleeves was rolling. The spirit house had already exploded like thunder, and all his powerful Qi machines poured down. He wanted to kill Li Fuyao in this moment.


    But in this moment, Li Fuyao did not hesitate to take out the talisman on his waist, and a fierce sword spirit poured into it. The talisman exploded, and countless sword Qi shot out.


    The sword spirit is like a dragon. It breaks through countless air barriers with resolute attitude and pierces into the old man''s heart.


    The old man suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out, the moment the air machine dispersed.


    Some things are called surprise.


    Li Fuyao''s accomplishments in the green silk realm, even if he wants to win over the old man, is actually very difficult. Without a hard struggle, there is almost no possibility of winning. However, he has already absorbed a lot of sword Qi since he got the talisman. Now, Li Fuyao has released all his mind.


    It''s strange that the old man can stop him.


    It''s all about this sword.


    The old man stepped back dozens of steps.


    Li Fuyao raised his sword and swept it forward again, stabbing the old man in the heart.


    At the same time, Li Fuyao was hit by an air blower that the old man had gathered together. Li Fuyao''s hand holding the sword trembled slightly, but he threw it forward until he pierced the old man''s body.


    The old man gave a dispirited smile.


    Li Fuyao stood in front of the old man and said nothing.


    It''s too easy for a monk in Taiqing to be free from death.


    Li Fuyao pressed down the blood in his throat and temporarily used a wisp of sword Qi to dispel the Qi Movement in the meridians. He took a deep breath and did not linger on the mountain road. He carried his sword to the mountain.There is also a monk here.


    It''s just that it''s hard to stop that person without the talisman and the injury.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    On the mountain road, countless people were speechless. This fight did not take much time, but the countless snows that the young man with sword rolled up on the mountain road before also surprised these people on the mountain road.


    Xiaoyilou is the first sword sect in the lake of Beihai. But who would have thought that xiaoyilou could produce such a swordsman that he could make the wind and snow one day just by using his sword.


    Now Li Fuyao takes up his sword and goes up the mountain, which makes those people on the mountain road think more about going up the mountain to see the excitement. For a time, many people on the mountain road quicken their pace.


    Yu Fu took the scabbard, looked at Chen Bingjun, thought for a moment, and whispered, "Mr. Chen can go up or down the mountain. The young master is the guest of xiaoyilou and will solve those problems for him."


    The things she said were naturally the things she had said before to practice sword for Chen Bingjun.


    Chen Bingjun said with a smile: "since brother Li is such a capable person, I have to go up the mountain to have a look."


    Yufu nodded, without much words, and trotted up the mountain with his scabbard in his arms. Unexpectedly, he had completely ignored Chen Bingjun.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the gate of xiaoyilou, ye Zhou confronts the man in gray, but Liu Ning has already arrived in front of the quiet room where chaofengchen closed down. There is an old man with a sword in front of the door, which is the elder Mo Kuo.


    Liu Ning frowned and was about to open his mouth, but he was scolded by Mo Kuo: "the leader is shutting down. How can anyone disturb you?"


    Liu Ning said in a deep voice: "Uncle Mo, xiaoyilou is in a precarious state. This matter is of great importance. The leader must do it in person."


    Mo Kuo said coldly, "the closure of the headmaster is a top priority. Don''t say that the xiaoyilou was destroyed. Even if the disciples on the mountain are dead and injured, don''t disturb the leader."


    Liu Ning was shocked and angry: "martial uncle is the old man of xiaoyilou. Why is it so?"


    From Liu Ning''s mind, we can see that Mo Kuo doesn''t want to save xiaoyilou at all, and may even want to harm the leader. This makes Liu Ning, who has sincerely regarded himself as a disciple of xiaoyilou, dare to leave easily after renaming xiaoyilou.


    "Martial uncle wants to break the inheritance of xiaoyilou, and is not afraid to become a criminal for ages?"


    Liu Ning gritted his teeth and was naturally very angry. He passed down the sword Sutra to FengChen, which enabled them to walk on the road of cultivation. In addition, Liu Ning had no doubt that Chao FengChen wanted to build xiaoyilou into another sword mountain, but the only thing that was not perfect was that Chao FengChen''s realm was too low.


    That''s why chaofengchen is closing down and breaking the border?


    It''s just Liu Ning''s idea, but he doesn''t think it''s wrong.


    But now that the mountain gate is broken, it''s time for the headmaster to deal with the disaster in front of him. But now there are other people in the gate, and he doesn''t want Chao FengChen to show up.


    Beihai sword tomb was renamed xiaoyilou. Some interesting things happened. However, many people may have other ideas. Mo Kuo is one of them. He not only wants to do it, but also does it.


    He bribes and assassinates Li Fuyao, and then thinks of killing Chao FengChen when he is closed.


    Both of them have been made. Beihai sword tomb is still Beihai sword tomb. It can''t be a xiaoyilou.


    Some people want to make the world better, but obviously some people don''t want to. They prefer to live in the past and stay in the old world, because it is much more comfortable than the new world.


    People always want to live in their most comfortable way.


    Liu Ning couldn''t think of so many electric lights and firestones. He just drew his sword to each other in a moment. Before he took the road of cultivation, he was a famous swordsman in Beihai lake. Among the young disciples, only Ye Zhou could compare with him.


    Although Mo Kuo also embarked on the road of cultivation, they all started at the same time. He did not believe that Mo Kuo would go faster than him.


    So Liu Ning is confident to kill Mo Kuo. Of course, it needs to be faster. Otherwise, the man in grey will come here later, which is very troublesome.


    The sword light comes out in front of this quiet room.


    A sword Qi swept towards Mo Kuo in an instant.


    Liu Ning was very confident about this sword. He felt that even if it didn''t hurt Mo Kuo, he could make him retreat. Then his second sword was handed out, and he would be able to take the initiative.


    But in fact, Liu Ning failed to deliver the second sword after the sword was handed out.


    He was shocked to find that after the sword was handed out, there were two old men with swords in front of Mo Kuo.


    Three people and three swords, of course, is not Liu Ning alone can deal with.


    Liu Ning looked at the three men and said with heartache, "the three martial uncles are ungrateful!"


    The three martial uncles are all on the road of cultivation. With Liu Ning alone, there is no reason to surpass them.


    Mo Kuo Ping shook his head and said with some pity: "there is not much kindness in the world. From our point of view, these are not really kindness. Beihai sword tomb is the heritage left by the ancestor. How can it be easily given to outsiders?"


    Liu Ning said in a loud voice: "this is the meaning of the founder himself."


    Mo Kuo said, "there are some things left by the ancestor, which is not the ancestor''sSuch as Beihai sword tomb, and the sword.


    Liu Ning was surprised and angry, and thought, what''s the difference between this and deceiving his teacher and destroying his ancestors?


    But the current situation, he LiuNing seems to be unable to reverse.


    Liu Ning didn''t take back his sword. If he didn''t make a sword, he would make another one.


    Since he knew that a swordsman could become a swordsman, he took it as his lifelong wish. Chao FengChen gave him this opportunity. Naturally, he should be grateful. Although he was selfish, he was not ungrateful villain.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the mountain gate, the man in gray looked at Ye Zhou. He thought that such an ugly young man must have such great courage. It would be a pity not to kill him. So he prepared to reach out and take ye Zhou''s life.


    I don''t know why. He doesn''t know what''s going on on the mountain road now. He doesn''t know that the old man who wants to go up the mountain to kill people has died, but he believes that no one can stop him.


    This kind of self-confidence comes from one''s own realm and the enemy he has to face.


    Just before he was about to wave his sleeve, a sword would come out of the gate in full view of the public.


    Take up the wind and snow, sweep this place.


    A sword, with the wind and snow all over the sky, has arrived.


    The sword is fierce and the wind and snow are even stronger. This time, he has no reason not to know.


    The man in grey turned his head and frowned. The secret road is not good. There are monks on the mountain.


    Looks like a swordsman in green silk?


    His expression was slightly stunned, but he soon drove the wind and snow to stop the sword.


    The sword is sharp and full of energy. It pushes forward a little bit and pierces the snow. I don''t know how many startling voices it ushers in.


    Ye Zhou didn''t know the sword, but he knew it was not the master''s, so he knew who it was.


    So the mind that has been tight will relax some.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Since the establishment of xiaoyilou, it has been a hundred years of trials and tribulations. No one has ever come to challenge xiaoyilou, but he can still retreat.


    It seems to be the same today.


    The man in gray swung his sleeve to fly the sword, but he was just held in his hand.


    The man, dressed in a blue cotton padded gown, stood at the Mountain Gate broken by a man in grey clothes. In the wind and snow not far away, there was a plaque with three characters of xiaoyilou.


    The destruction of the mountain gate is the greatest disrespect to a sect of the rivers and lakes.


    In the snow, ye Zhou and his disciples saluted the man.


    That person is not a stranger. Naturally, he can only be Li Fuyao, the only guest of xiaoyilou.


    When Li Fuyao came to xiaoyilou with that sword 19, some people thought he would become the new leader of xiaoyilou. However, after Chao FengChen spoke to those people later, Li Fuyao became the guest Secretary directly.


    The only guest.


    In xiaoyilou for several months, Li Fuyao did not make any moves. He stayed in the bamboo building all day long. Occasionally, he went in and out of the Tibetan sword tower and took one or two sword scripts. The disciples of xiaoyilou did not deal with Li Fuyao very much, except for the two servant girls.


    And the big black donkey.


    Ye Zhou heard of the news that the two maids began to practice swords. He also knew that they had followed Li Fu down the mountain. But now he remembered one thing. What about the big black donkey that could talk?


    The mountain gate was broken, and Tong Yunkui was beaten by someone''s sleeve. He didn''t know about this kind of thing. Fenglu naturally knew it, but he knew it. What else could he do?


    I don''t know why that holy pill was. Originally, according to his estimation, it should have absorbed the medicine completely. Now it will not be difficult to recover human form, but it goes against our wishes. After most of the medicine has been absorbed, the last ray of Qi can not be refined.


    He realized later that the common friars should have no big problem eating the saint''s elixir, but if the demon had eaten it, it would not be so easy. If he wanted to recover his human form, he would have to wait until he returned to the demon land and find his uncle.


    He couldn''t restore his human form, that is to say, he had no resistance in the face of the monk in Taiqing.


    Li Fuyao is not on the mountain. Chao FengChen doesn''t leave the pass. Fenglu almost wants to run away.


    He didn''t dare to do anything without the two most powerful people on the mountain.


    After coming out of the hot spring, Fenglu passed a wooden building and saw a ragged boy holding an iron sword he had found somewhere. He looked at the mountain gate and hesitated.


    Feng Lu stopped and became interested. He wanted to see if the boy was going to die in vain.


    The young man''s face was full of hesitation, not daring to move forward, but also unwilling to retreat.


    Feng Lu couldn''t help but say, "what do you want to do


    Feng Lu stood behind him, but he didn''t see him. After hearing the sound, the young man suddenly turned his head and held the sword tightly. He didn''t see anyone. He only saw a big black donkey standing not far away.


    That''s to say, we can''t hear it.


    With a cold sweat, the boy knelt in the snow with a clap, his head buried very low, and he said in a low voice: "master, my name is Chang Lin. I came to learn sword when I went up the mountain. I have a big hatred in my body..."


    A young man talked about a lot, and Feng Lu said again: "if you want to practice sword, go to that guy and teach you how to survive."


    Naturally, he made fun of the boy.


    The young man did not know that it was the big black donkey who was talking, and because the invisible man said something, he looked up and was stunned for a short time. Then he gritted his teeth and carried his sword to the side of the mountain gate and ran away.


    Wind Lu a Leng, a pair of big eyes are incredible.


    I just said


    Are these stupid people who want to practice sword?


    Feng Lu looked at the distant youth and thought silently.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    How early and how clever.


    Chang Lin came to the Mountain Gate with an iron sword. What he saw at first was a sword galloping from the gate of the mountain. He took up the boundless wind and snow, as if to kill the man in gray with a sword. However, before a sword was finished, the man in gray waved his sleeve to fly the sword.


    The next moment, a young man took the sword and stood outside the mountain gate.


    Chang Lin has a closer look. Isn''t this the childe who went up the mountain before?


    Is he such a great swordsman?


    Li Fuyao stood outside the gate of the mountain with his sword in his hand. In fact, there was no reason other than breathing. With a talisman, Li Fuyao killed the old man, but he always suffered some injuries. Now he is injured. Facing such a monk in the Taiqing state, he can''t be taken lightly. Yujian gave him a power to change his position Period of interest rate adjustment.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, the man in gray frowned and asked, "so there are swordsmen on this mountain."


    Swordsman and swordsman are not the same concept.


    "What do you want?" Li askedI don''t think it will happen very often.


    There must be a demand.


    If the rest of the green silk friars were in front of him, he would not have any hesitation. But this man is a swordsman. Who knows what has to do with the sword mountain? If he is really a disciple of that sword mountain, even if he has got the 19 handle, will he be killed by his master when he goes to Jianshan in the future?


    These things are so important that he can''t ignore them.


    Thinking of this, the man in Gray said indifferently, "I want the nineteen."


    Sword 19 is the sword of xiaoyilou. If you want to take this sword, you will naturally violate the biggest taboo of xiaoyilou.


    Li Fuyao thought it out very quickly. He wanted the 19, and wanted to practice the sword.


    If he had not hurt Tong Yunkui, and had not broken the gate of xiaoyilou, Li Fuyao might not have introduced him to Chao FengChen. He was afraid that no swordsman in the world could match him except Chao Qingqiu, the sword immortal.


    Even if the realm is not high, it is enough to lead people to practice sword.


    But now, Li Fuyao can''t let him join xiaoyilou.


    The reason why you ask is nothing more than procrastination.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know what the wind and dust of Chao Dynasty was like, but he still hoped that he could make a move. It was not easy for him to surpass the monk of Taiqing who had no origin.


    Li Fuyao even thought that he would eat a holy pill today.


    "Nineteen can''t give it to you. To tell you the truth, it doesn''t matter if you take that sword. If you want to practice sword in Jianshan, it''s the same whether you take it or not."


    Li Fuyao''s face was flat, and he continued to say, "it''s not a good thing that you can tear down people''s ancestral door easily."


    The man in grey had a cold face and did not speak for the time being.


    Li Fuyao takes a look at Ye Zhou standing in the distance. Ye Zhou is stunned, and then he has some bitterness on his face. It turns out that Li Fuyao''s delay in taking action is not because he wants to convince people with reason, but because he is not sure?


    Ye Zhou can''t help shaking his head. He has asked Liu Ning to go and ask Chao FengChen to do it, but there is no news yet.


    After taking back his sight, Li Fuyao looks at the man with complicated eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the quiet room of xiaoyilou, Chao FengChen, dressed in a white robe, was sitting on the ground with a plain expression. In front of his knee was the iron sword named Xinlu. Listening to the fighting outside, Chao FengChen stood up.


    I just didn''t go out immediately, just hung my sword around my waist and looked at the stone wall in front of me.


    He had been in menchen mountain for ten years. After he left the mountain, he did not dissipate. He did not think that it would dissipate in the future. In fact, as long as he was willing, he could walk up to the level of building after spending hundreds of years. As for whether he would like to become a sword immortal, Chao FengChen did not dare to say.


    However, how about becoming another sword immortal? Chao Qingqiu didn''t really live a comfortable life in the past. Even if the sword immortal had the strongest killing power, he still had a lot to ponder when facing so many saints of the three religions.


    Take the matter of killing a big demon in Beihai before, Chao Qingqiu really wants to kill a big demon?


    Chao FengChen doesn''t think so.


    Since the sword immortal kills depends on the situation, what if he becomes a sword immortal.


    So Chao FengChen wanted to change his mind and become a sword immortal. It''s better to let more swordsmen in the mountains and rivers.


    To achieve great things, we need the right time, the right place and the right people.


    Of course, it would have been more difficult for Chao Qingqiu to kill the demon in the North Sea.


    Now, it''s a lot easier.


    It''s still not too simple.


    Chao FengChen started with the easiest sword school in the lake and spent nearly half a year to make a prototype. However, he found another thing. He had to start from xiaoyilou and need to do something else.


    Naturally, people''s hearts can''t be united in all people''s minds, so only the majority of people can be the same.


    What Chao FengChen has to do is to force those few people out of the mountain. Closing down is an excuse, and Li Fuyao''s going down the mountain is an accident. But in fact, even if Li Fuyao doesn''t go down, he will find an excuse to let him down.


    Now we can see some of them?


    When Chao FengChen thought of this, he suddenly laughed.


    And gave him a present.


    Thinking of this, he opened the door to the wind and dust.


    After many days, many people appeared again.


    Now there are four people.


    Liu Ning and the three elders.


    Liu Ning, who had been struggling to support him, was overjoyed to see Chao FengChen.


    The three elders were ugly.


    The four men took up their swords and stood up.


    He took a look at the three elders. Before they could speak, a wound appeared in their throat.


    Before the wind and dust of the dynasty came out of his sword, he had such a powerful power that Liu Ning was quite stable.


    He did not open his mouth and said with a smile: "I know everything about the mountain."Liu Ning bowed over and stood behind him, wondering if it would be difficult for the leader. This is a deliberate setting of the game.


    After walking a few steps toward FengChen, he turned his head and said, "go to the bamboo house and prepare some food. I''ll have a hot pot with Li Fuyao later."


    He said to let Liu Ning prepare, that is to say let him together.


    Xiang FengChen thought about it and said, "call on Ye Zhou."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    With these words, Chao FengChen didn''t rush to the mountain gate. Instead, he turned to a wooden building. Feng Lu, who had already given birth to escaping, looked at Chao FengChen. The big stone in his heart fell to the ground, but he was worried.


    Chao FengChen asked, "before that little guy, you said you want to teach him swordsmanship?"


    As the big black donkey was struck by lightning, he thought how could you hear me playing tricks on that boy. Do you think I look like me?


    Faced with Chao FengChen, Feng Lu has a natural fear. I don''t know whether it is because Chao FengChen was the sword spirit of chaoqingqiu, or because he was a demon cultivation.


    In any case, Feng Lu could not deal with Chao FengChen, so he tried not to deal with Chao FengChen.


    At the moment, he asked the wind dust, and the wind Lu angrily opened his mouth, "I''m not teasing him. Who knows it''s a lengtouqing, and I''ll go regardless."


    He did not finish this sentence, adding in his heart that all sword practitioners are madmen.


    Chao FengChen didn''t have time to think about what the black donkey was thinking. He just stood here, motionless.


    Feng Lu asked cautiously, "great Xia Chao, don''t you care about the guy who came to demolish the house?"


    It took Feng Lu a long time to give Chao FengChen the title of great Xia, but this was the first time he called it out.


    Chao FengChen didn''t like it, but said with a smile: "a monk in the green silk realm, but a few swords, let Li Fuyao fight with him first. Finally, one who can make Li Fuyao fight for his life is so wasted. It''s not appropriate."


    Feng Lu swallows his saliva. At this time, he knows that Li Fuyao has returned to the mountain.


    Chao FengChen thought about it and wanted to turn around and go to see the young man who had copied the sword Scripture before. But after only a few steps, he thought that the Xiaoyi building had been knocked on by outsiders. Almost all the disciples had gone to the mountain gate. Where else would there be any disciples in the building.


    Chao FengChen suddenly felt a bit bored. How about going to see the hotpot preparation first?


    When I think of the thing I ate last time, I have a smile on my face, which is obviously very satisfactory.


    Just when he was in a trance, there was a woman running in the distance with a scabbard in her arms. She was running in the snow. It was obvious that she wanted to go to the quiet room. She could not be a Yufu.


    Yu Fu, who went up the mountain after Li Fuyao, knew the sound of the mountain gate, and chose a path to enter xiaoyilou. She came to invite the wind and dust. She was quite clear about the situation on the mountain.


    If the young master didn''t kill the old man before, but went up the mountain in full swing, she might not have been so worried, but when she killed a monk and met another one, Yu Fu would not think that Li Fuyao really had a chance to win.


    Therefore, the most simple and direct way is to ask the wind and dust.


    Yufu ran all the way. When she passed the wooden building, she looked up and saw Chao FengChen standing in the snow. She was startled and relaxed. She ran towards Feng Chen. Before she opened her mouth, she heard Chao FengChen ask: "I remember you are from the south? Did you make that hot pot that night


    Yufu nodded, but he was puzzled.


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "I asked Liu Ning to prepare the ingredients. Now I remember that he is not from the south. I''m afraid he is not as delicious as you make. Go to the bamboo house and help."


    Since Chao FengChen has spoken, naturally no one will object. Yu Fu thinks that I have something important to look for you, but you ask me to prepare hot pot?


    Knowing what she was thinking, Chao FengChen said plainly, "Li Fuyao can''t die. I''ll save him later."


    Yufu is keen to capture the key words. Wait a minute?


    Yu Fu originally thought that Chao FengChen had to explain this sentence at least, but he didn''t think that after finishing this sentence, Chao FengChen had no interest in opening his mouth. He continued to turn his head and stand in the same place, a little distracted, as if thinking about something important.


    Even if Yu Fu was confused, he didn''t ask again in the face of Chao FengChen. He could only run to the bamboo tower, thinking that the nineteen of the young master''s was still in the bamboo building, how could he help him look after it.


    Feng Lu is hesitant to leave with Yu Fu, but Chao FengChen soon looks at him.


    Feng Lu embarrassed a smile, "great Xia Chao, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s time," he said with a smile


    Feng Lu is not a donkey. Many people think so. Naturally, he knows that Chao FengChen is going to go to the mountain gate to rescue poor Li Fuyao. But he is also a donkey. He doesn''t know that Chao FengChen is asking him to carry him.


    Maybe I know. I''ve been pretending to be stupid.


    But in any case, Feng Lu did not escape the fate of Chao FengChen, who again regarded him as a mount.


    He was carrying the dust to the mountain gate.


    The speed is not slow, because Fenglv thinks that if it is later, the fool Li Fuyao will be killed.


    As he trotted, he thought that Li Fuyao would really owe him a favor.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the mountain gate, Li Fuyao couldn''t get rid of the man in grey clothes''s covetous heart for the sword 19. He really started to work. The spirit house is still very exciting. Li Fuyao hardened his head and handed out a sword. The wind and snow covered the sky and his voice was terrible.Many of the disciples of xiaoyilou who were watching the battle at the gate of the mountain were all interested in it.


    The man in gray knew that the swordsman was powerful. He always pulled out a large distance to deal with it. Li Fuyao thought that he should be a wild monk. If not, he would not have been able to own magic weapons in the Taiqing state.


    The monks in the Qing Dynasty should not be so humble.


    Li Fuyao has built up his prestige in front of numerous disciples of xiaoyilou. I believe that if anyone meets him again, Li Fuyao will surely salute sincerely.


    But the premise of all this should be based on the fact that Li Fuyao can survive today. Otherwise, it would not be a salute, and we would have to mourn at his grave in the future.


    After a storm, Li Fuyao disappeared from his original place. In a short time, Li Fuyao, who was carrying a sword, had a slight expression. The best situation for a swordsman to fight against the enemy is within a foot in front of him, which is the most terrifying area of swordsman''s killing power.


    However, the friars of the three religions all know that this is a place of death. It is doomed that few people are willing to let the swordsman get close to him. Li Fuyao thinks most about how to draw the distance between him and his opponent every time he confronts the enemy.


    Forced to break through a barrier formed by a man in gray with air, Li Fuyao''s face turned pale and spit out a mouthful of blood. However, he kept on taking a deep breath and continuing to sweep forward. He was bound to reach the other side.


    Monks of the three religions generally don''t exercise their bodies. The only chance to improve their bodies is to step into the Taiqing state and wash away all the filth on their bodies. However, swordsmen are different. When they step into the Jianqi state, they transform the Qi in the lingfu into the sword Qi. It is a polishing process to swim the sword Qi in the meridians every day. It is even more troublesome to go from the green silk state to the Taiqing state It is difficult and slow to wash every inch of flesh and blood of the whole body, but the corresponding killing power is amazing.


    Therefore, in the end of the day, only the strong demon xiuneng and the swordsman could compete in physique.


    If you want to be strong, you have to pay a lot of hard work.


    Just as Li Fuyao was about to get to the man in grey, he saw the mockery of the man''s mouth, and then a great momentum came.


    There was a picture of several feet long on the top of the man in grey.


    There are mountains and rivers on it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    The most famous map of mountains and rivers in the world is in the hands of Zhao Sheng of Taoism. The sage who has learned from nature is the oldest and oldest sage in Taoism. Before becoming a saint, he has been practicing with one heart and never appeared in the world for half a minute.


    Extremely mysterious.


    Each of the saints in the mountains and rivers holds a sacred vessel, which is so powerful that it is unimaginable.


    Among these sacred vessels, the most famous one is the town demon bowl in Ye Sheng''s hand. It is said that there is a big demon in it, and in addition, this picture of mountains and rivers is the most magnificent in Taoism.


    It is said that the picture of mountains and rivers in Zhao Sheng''s hand is really as long as tens of thousands of Li. There are thousands of Li of mountains and rivers on the painting scroll, and the scenery of mountains and rivers is collected. Once urged by Zhao Sheng, the world will change color and the sun and moon will not shine. Even the saints are afraid of it.


    Now, the mountain and river map on the top of the man in grey clothes is only a few feet long. Its power is far from comparable to Zhao Sheng''s, but since he dares to imitate the sacred vessel, it naturally has its own advantages.


    As soon as the picture of mountains and rivers was opened, the scenery on the scroll was exposed to the eyes of the world. Except Li Fuyao, who could be said to be a monk on the mountain, the rest of the people were still ordinary people at the foot of the mountain. When they saw such a scene, their eyes were wide open, and they were afraid to miss something wonderful.


    Ye Zhou has a bitter face. In the past six months, he has also begun to understand the current situation on the mountain. The biggest difference between the three religions'' friars and swordsmen is that the swordsmen ''combat power is higher than the friars'' in the same territory. In addition, the three religious friars have endless magic weapons, and the swordsmen only have one sword.


    This gap is not obvious between the sword immortal and the sage. Swordsmen all over the world believe that even if a saint takes out several sacred weapons to protect his body, he can''t stop the sword immortal from cutting thousands of swords.


    However, when the friars of other realms confront the enemy, there is a magic weapon with astonishing power, which is not the case.


    A good magic weapon has a great influence on the development of the situation.


    After the map of mountains and rivers was fully unfolded, with the appearance of a magnificent air machine, many people came out of the picture, with different identities. There were countless peddlers selling sugar gourd in the market, fat and fat rich people, gorgeous brothel Kabuki and so on.


    Li Fuyao frowned, clenched the green silk in his hand, and with the boundless wind and snow, he chopped at one of them. The man was scattered when he met the sword, but his sword spirit was restored. Li Fu shook his hand and looked at the painting. Everyone can see that the painting scroll is the most fundamental one.


    It''s just that I don''t know how many people are standing in front of the picture. Besides, it''s not the puppet standing in the same place, but waiting for the opportunity to launch a thunderbolt on Li Fuyao.


    The situation is so dangerous.


    Now, the man in gray is a man with a mind and spirit. He will not attack Li Fuyao any more.


    However, the dummies created by the mountain and river map were killed continuously, and they still stopped him and Shanhe Wanli map, and let Li Fuyao fall into a dead end. If this goes on like this, it will be the end of the spirit house where the sword spirit is exhausted and then he dies.


    Li Fuyao waved his sword to disperse the dummies. He wondered whether he would fight for the wounded and grab in front of the mountain and river map, then cut off with one sword, eat a holy elixir, and then kill the man in gray here?


    Although this kind of action is very risky, it is possible that even in front of the mountain and river map, a sword will cut the picture. Even if it is cut off, it may not kill the man in gray.


    But some things, if they are afraid of risk, will not do, waiting for their own results are only a dead word.


    Li Fuyao made up his mind, handed out a powerful sword, cut a road, and quickly passed by. During this period, he was slapped by the peddler waiting for the opportunity and the brothel woman. In his heart and back, Li Fuyao bit his teeth, swallowed the blood gushing from his body, and then handed out a sword.


    The figure will be in front of the mountain and river map.


    The rich Weng Yin, who has never made a move, smiles with pity. A greasy big hand pats Li Fuyao''s tianlinggai, and Li Fuyao raises his sword to meet him.


    Cut off that big hand, but the chest a burst of tumbling, blood gushing up, that mouthful of blood still did not hold back, directly vomited out.


    After all, Li Fuyao did not hesitate to eat a holy pill.


    As a matter of fact, Feng Lu''s guess was correct. The demon monk would suffer a lot of crimes if he ate the elixir. However, after the friar of the Terran family ate such a holy pill, the medicine soon spread, and Li Fuyao''s sword Qi, which was not one in ten, instantly filled the spirit of the soul.


    With a sword!


    The wind of the sword swept over the picture. There was a crack in the picture of mountains and rivers.


    Countless gas engines are scattered.


    The artifact was connected with the spirit of the man in grey. He showed an incredible look at first, and then spit out a mouthful of blood. It was unnecessary for Li Fuyao to be hurt lightly.


    Li Fuyao has Shengdan, but he doesn''t.


    In the air, the man grabs his sleeve, but in a moment he takes back the mountain dust.


    I don''t want to stay any longer.


    Li Fuyao''s face was not good. This inexplicable sword let him lose a talisman that could cover the sword''s Qi, and a holy pill made by the blood essence of a saint. If all this made the man run away.I''m really sorry about these two good things.


    Li Fuyao, who raised his sword and swept to the sky again, arrived in front of the man in gray who was in a hurry and was stabbed by a sword without words.


    The fierce sword spirit breaks through the Qi machine and goes towards the man in grey.


    The latter frowned tightly, and the big sleeve grew several feet in an instant to stop the sword.


    Unfortunately, under this sword, the two sleeves quickly turned into rags and fell.


    Li Fuyao clenched his teeth and swept forward.


    This is the first time since the war that Li Fuyao has been within a foot of a man in grey.


    The sword Qi is rolling, which makes men in grey feel stabbing on their faces.


    The man in grey bit his tongue to keep himself awake.


    So far, he had to fight hard. He attacked Li Fuyao with his powerful Qi.


    Li Fuyao is hit by a palm, and the green silk in his hand is still stabbing at the man''s heart.


    The sword swept forward, but the man flew backward.


    It''s the sound of a sharp weapon piercing into the flesh and blood.


    The man in gray looked down at the sword on his chest in disbelief.


    At the same time, he is also flying backward by the impact of green silk sword.


    Both fell from high altitude.


    Ye Zhou was still feeling for a moment. He could see the blue figure that had fallen heavily into the snow. Then he immediately returned to his mind, and his body passed by to pick up Li Fuyao.


    Just a step late, Li Fuyao fell into the snow and spat out blood.


    He was seriously injured, but the medicine of that pill was still there, and he was repairing his internal organs.


    Death is not death.


    After removing the blood that was still spitting out, his face was as white as snow.


    There''s no difference.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    Chao FengChen came a little late. When he rode Fenglu to the mountain gate, the battle of life and death was completely over.


    The snow is still heavy.


    Li Fuyao collapsed in the snow, vomiting blood, but his face looked better.


    Walking slowly towards the wind and dust, the mountain gate is silent.


    At the end of a great war, the people who watched the war felt thoughtful.


    I don''t know who said what. Soon all the people here looked at Chao FengChen.


    It turns out that the man in white is the leader of xiaoyilou.


    Chang Lin, dressed in rags, first knelt down and kowtowed in the snow. Then all the disciples who had not yet entered the mountain began to kneel down. All of a sudden, he fell down in the snow.


    Now it seems that the snow is nothing.


    It''s just that most of them want Li Fuyao to accept them.


    The man in grey clothes doesn''t care much about where the man in grey comes from and what he does for. The world is too big and there are too many monks who have various ideas. What they can meet is unpredictable.


    Walking slowly, he walked to Li Fuyao. He looked at Li Fuyao who was still coughing up blood. He asked with a smile, "I''ve made people cook hot pot. Can you still eat it?"


    Li Fuyao sat up with the help of Ye Zhou, thought for a while, and said with a bitter smile, "I still have the apprenticeship ceremony not presided over."


    To be able to say these words shows that Li Fuyao is not in great trouble, but in fact it is. It is just that the holy pill is too precious and its efficacy is too amazing. In a short period of time, he helped Li Fuyao recuperate his meridians, and his internal organs recovered as before.


    Facing the wind and dust, leaving a word, "I''m waiting for you in the bamboo house."


    Then he drifted away.


    It''s quite out of the ordinary.


    Feng Lu was not interested in staying in the snow, but also trotted all the way to see the direction was to go to the hot spring.


    Li Fuyao stood up, rubbed his arms, picked up the green silk, turned his head to look at Ye Zhou, and said with a smile, "the mountain gate is broken. It''s a good thing and a bad thing. I''ll get rid of the apprenticeship ceremony first."


    Today, many important events have taken place in xiaoyilou. Whether the mountain gate was broken or Li Fuyao almost died is not the biggest event. Now, the biggest event on Ganhe mountain is to hold the apprenticeship ceremony.


    Li Fuyao personally presided over the event. Many people who had heard of xiaoyilou''s reputation before were even more afraid to disobey xiaoyilou''s arrangement. Li Fuyao went to the pavilion, looked at Chen Bingjun not far away, and waved to him.


    The son of a rich family, who was born out of the ordinary family, was not formal. After he trotted over and sat down, he reached out and roasted it in front of the stove. Then he said, "it turns out that brother Li has such magical powers. It''s because Bingjun is so blind."


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile and said to the point: "if brother Chen still wants to go down the mountain to Luoyang City, it is natural that xiaoyilou can write a letter to brother Chen''s house, saying that he is practicing on the mountain. However, brother Chen needs to know that elder brother Mo, who has an old brother Chen''s family, had a bad intention and was killed by Mr. Chao."


    On the mountain of Ganhe, who can not know that the leader''s surname is Chao.


    Li Fuyao had told ye Zhou to take good care of Mo Kuo. However, when he came back from a circle, he told Li Fuyao that Mo Kuo and the other two elders intended to kill the leader and had been beheaded by the leader.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t laugh or cry. He also wanted to ask the old man how to bewitch qingni, but in that case, he could not say anything more, so he had to give up.


    The relationship between Chen Bingjun''s family and Mo Kuo is not very close. Knowing that Mo Kuo is dead, there is no sense of sadness. He just exchanged greetings with Li Fuyao and went down the mountain alone, which can be regarded as a clear explanation.


    Li Fuyao was sitting in the pavilion waiting for one disciple after another to come in. He asked some questions casually, but he didn''t study anything deeply. He just had some bad intentions. Even if he had the qualification to set foot on the road of practice, he rejected it.


    There are almost a thousand people here. Li Fuyao thinks about when he will go?


    I feel a little tired.


    Until the tattered Chang Lin walked into the pavilion.


    Li Fuyao looked at the young man, who was red with cold, but had a calm face. He thought about his first meeting before.


    Then he put his eyes on the sword in his hand and couldn''t help asking, "does this swordsman hide the sword building?"


    From time to time, Li Fuyao went into the Tibetan sword building to take a look at the sword spectrum. Naturally, he saw these swords. Naturally, he knew that the one in his hand was one of the swords in the Tibetan sword building.


    Before, a group of disciples gathered at the gate of the mountain. I think it''s at this time that Chang Lin has the chance to take the sword.


    Li Fuyao said in a deep voice: "it''s to steal if you don''t ask yourself."


    Often Pro plop a kneel down, low voice way: "please immortal teacher punish."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, but didn''t go on talking about this issue. He changed the topic and asked, "when I met for the first time before, I asked you what to do with sword practice. You said revenge. This time, I''ll ask you again. What do you do after revenge?"


    If Chao FengChen personally presided over the apprenticeship ceremony, Li Fuyao would not ask whether it was Chao FengChen or not. Li Fuyao could not care about his conduct, but if he came to see him in person, he really needed to have a good look.Chang Lin kneels down and thinks for a moment and then says: "after revenge, walk around and have a look. When you see someone being bullied, help. Don''t let good people be bullied and bad people bully people."


    Li Fuyao asked again, "if you can''t beat the bad guys, you may die, and do good deeds?"


    Chang Lin shakes his head and says seriously: "life is precious. I will protect it well."


    Li Fuyao appreciated his sincere reply.


    It seems that I saw myself at that time.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything more. He just said a word and left it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There were too many disciples to learn from, so it took Li Fuyao, a wounded fellow, a whole day''s time. It was only at dusk that the snow began to fall. After seeing the last disciple, he stood up.


    Yufu has been standing outside the pavilion with an umbrella for a long time. When Li Fuyao comes out, he carefully takes over the green silk, takes back the sword and returns it to its scabbard. Then he carefully hangs it around Li Fuyao''s waist. Then he holds the umbrella and leads Li Fuyao to the bamboo tower.


    Along the way, Yu Fu asked most about Li Fuyao''s body. Li Fu shook his head with a smile.


    When he was about to arrive at the bamboo tower, Yu Fu picked out several important things to tell Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao thought about it for a long time, and finally he just asked Chao FengChen.


    "The leader has been hungry for a long time, but he has been waiting for the young master, so he didn''t use chopsticks. The young master is in danger today. He is also for the sake of xiaoyilou, so he can be treated like this."


    Li Fuyao said softly, "he is the leader. Don''t always say that I''m good."


    Yu Fu smiles and doesn''t answer.


    Until they came to the bamboo building, Li Fuyao opened the door slowly.


    PS: part time. Recommend a book "my home system can be changed to transport"


    in this paper, we recommend a book www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    Pushing open the door, chaofengchen in the bamboo building is putting many dishes into the pot.


    The bright red soup is rolling in the pot, which makes Li Fuyao, who has had two fights in one day, produce a lot of hunger.


    After sitting down, the gate was pushed open again, this time ye Zhou.


    In addition to Liu Ning, who was originally in the bamboo building, there are now four people in the bamboo building. Yufu sits next to Li Fuyao, and the other two sit on one side, facing FengChen and sitting opposite Li Fuyao.


    This is what happens on the table.


    The pot is bright red pepper, and boiling soup. Li Fuyao sandwiched a meatball, ate a few mouthfuls, and then asked, "how do you make this bureau?"


    Chao FengChen took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "I didn''t do anything. I just thought about things for a few days in that quiet room. Then I thought about how to get you out. You went down the mountain by yourself. So this situation came naturally. There were many flaws, which made it real."


    Li Fuyao picked up a piece of duck sausage and put it into the pot. After the last experience, he was still not so comfortable. If Yu Fu hadn''t been around to remind him, Li Fuyao was afraid that this piece of duck intestine would be cooked to the point where he could not bite.


    "Mo Kuo wanted to kill me and found a killer at the foot of the mountain. The killer happened to be a killer in Taiqing. He didn''t dare to go down the mountain because he was afraid. This time he went up the mountain to kill me. As for the other man, he came for Jian 19."


    "The mud was used by him and killed by me."


    "In order to deal with the gray man and the old man, I spent a talisman, a holy pill, and lost a lot."


    Li Fuyao said something at will, but he was not moved by the wind and dust, but ye Zhou and Liu Ning were shocked. Almost all the friars in the whole world knew about the North Sea holy pill. They were in the North Sea, and naturally they knew something about it. It was said that the legend was made with the blood essence of saints. It''s said that even the real old immortals from the mountains have come I have to get one, but now the one in front of me eats like this?


    Chao FengChen took a bite of his tripe and then said with a smile: "the talisman is the one used to cover up the sword''s Qi. It doesn''t matter. I''ll pass you some trinkets later, which can achieve the same goal. But I can''t afford the holy pill. Don''t think about it."


    After all, Chao FengChen used to be Chao Qingqiu''s sword spirit. Naturally, he knew a lot of things. If he spoke in person, there would be no mistake. Li Fuyao thought of another holy pill in his arms. He should cherish it. This is the last thing to protect his life.


    Chao FengChen didn''t look at Ye Zhou and Liu Ning, but asked, "today''s little guy, did you look at it, how about it?"


    "I''m not bad at heart, but I''m not qualified."


    Li Fuyao bit the chicken''s claws and spoke vaguely.


    Xiang FengChen took a look at Liu Ning and said with a smile, "you will teach that boy to practice sword later."


    Liu Ning quickly nodded, and then hesitated, "I''m just afraid that the jade will be damaged."


    Chao FengChen didn''t speak, he just took the vegetables.


    Liu Ning understood that he could do what the leader asked him to do, and what more nonsense he needed to say.


    Ye Zhou thought for a while, summoned up the courage to say: "the disciple also has a fancy to a disciple, want to income from the door."


    Chao FengChen said calmly: "if you want to do it, you don''t have to ask me."


    Ye Zhou nodded, his eyes full of smile.


    In fact, Liu Ning and ye Zhou eat less than a hot pot. They are Beihai people and can''t get used to the southern flavor. Yufu, due to their status, has nothing to eat. Only Li Fuyao and Chao FengChen are most comfortable and eat a lot.


    After a hot pot meal, Liu Ning and ye Zhou leave. Yufu cleans up the mess as usual.


    Li Fuyao and Chao FengChen meet for a walk at night.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s snowing outside.


    Li Fuyao and Chao FengChen are both swordsmen on the mountain. Now they don''t want snow falling on their heads. Naturally, no snowflake will fall on their heads. They walk slowly. In the night, there is snow, which can''t be seen.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and suddenly took out the lantern given by his ancestor Xu Ji.


    The red lantern, the first time, was because it made Xu Ji aware of Li Fuyao''s situation, so he had a sword from thousands of miles to save him.


    Carrying the lantern forward, Chao FengChen said: "there are not many magic weapons in Jianshan. This one is good. No wild ghost dares to get close to you when you travel at night. Xu Ji cherishes it in those years. It''s not easy to send it out."


    Li Fuyao has no unexpected silence when it comes to Laozu Zong.


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "everyone will die, sooner or later, saints and sword immortals will die. Xu Ji will die sooner or later. However, he can choose how to die. Just like you and me, when we come to the day when we are going to die, we have to think about it. Is it worth dying like this? "


    Li Fuyao was eager to speak but stopped.


    Chao FengChen continued: "old death is the most boring way to die."


    Li Fuyao walked a long way with the lantern in his hand. Suddenly he asked, "how does the Sword Fairy want to die?"


    This sentence is not a good one to listen to. It asks others how they want to die. Besides, it still asks a Sword Fairy how to die.


    Chao FengChen did not have the slightest mood fluctuation, he said as always: "chaoqingqiu naturally wants to die for you."He said you are all swordsmen in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu is the only sword immortal in the world. His killing power is the first. It is not easy to die. But if he wants to die, he can only die for the swordsman.


    Li Fuyao asked again, "what about Mr. Chao?"


    Mr. Chao and Chao Jianxian are not the same person, so the answers they get are not the same.


    Chao FengChen said, "I don''t want to die."


    Back to that sentence, everyone is going to die, but there are a lot of people who don''t want to die.


    "You should know what I''m doing. It must be a long time and it will take hundreds of years for me to accomplish it. So I have to live for many years. Chao Qingqiu may have thought about it, but I don''t know why he didn''t do it, but before that, I figured it out in the quiet room."


    Li Fuyao also figured it out.


    It turns out that Chao Qingqiu deliberately stayed to do this.


    "You can do something else."


    When we met for the first time, Li Fuyao told Chao FengChen that you could go and see other landscapes.


    Now he still thinks so. It''s great to do so, but Chao FengChen has his own choice.


    The wind dust smile to smile, "but I also like to do so."


    "Maybe I am him, so he has this idea and I have the same idea."


    Li Fuyao was helpless.


    Chao FengChen slapped his sword on his waist and said in a low voice: "the world we live in is not good for swordsmen at all. So I, Xu Ji, or Chao Qingqiu all want to change the status quo and what to change. But just for the sake that the swordsman will walk outside in the future, he will not have to worry about anything. He will not be full of sword and encounter injustice in the world A sword. "


    "So we all have to live well to have a chance to do what we want to do."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    After a hot pot meal, many things have been solved, and the day is quiet again. After half a column of incense, Li Fuyao often leaves the bamboo house with bruises, and Yufu returns to the bamboo house to add new tea to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of tea, took out the sword case, took out the green silk sword inside, put it on his knee, and kept it as usual. Li Fuyao closed his eyes, but suddenly, the green silk began to tremble slightly, and the sword spirit filled the bamboo building.


    In a trance, Yu Fu seemed to see a huge white fish scurrying and swimming in the sea of clouds outside the window. A moment later, the white fish just rose up again and turned into a huge white bird, soaring in the sky and looking down on all sides.


    Yufu was scared and was about to make a sound, but it was still good for him to react quickly. He covered his mouth with his hand and didn''t let his voice disturb Li Fuyao. Even after just a few days on the road of cultivation, Yufu knew something that all martial arts men in the world knew.


    Some things, if because of her and lead to Li Fuyao''s previous achievements, she will regret for the rest of her life.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the white fish turned into white birds in the sea of clouds on Ganhe mountain, Chao FengChen walked out of the quiet room and looked up at the sea of clouds.


    Except for the Yufu who has been around Li Fuyao, maybe only chaofengchen can see some clues on the whole Ganhe mountain. The rest of the people can not see anything, either they want to see it.


    Chao FengChen walked out of the quiet room and hung his sword to the edge of a cliff. Feeling the sword spirit of the bamboo tower, he suddenly said with a smile: "when Xu Ji saw the river and got the weather, it was magnificent. But there was nothing beautiful on the Gan River Mountain. All of them could achieve this. Xu Ji''s eyes did not have flowers at all."


    Judging Li Fuyao only by his aptitude, he is no better than the middle. But in fact, it would be biased to look at Li Fuyao only by his qualification. As Bai Zhihan''s sabre, it is not easy to choose Li Fuyao for no reason.


    If you are used to the talent of the sword embryo, will the person who chooses the green silk sword be an ordinary person?


    Chao FengChen was very clear about it. So he deliberately left time for Li Fuyao when they broke into xiaoyilou a few days ago. With a talisman and a holy pill, he killed two Li Fuyao in Taiqing. In the opinion of chaofengchen, it was not bad.


    Chao FengChen couldn''t help but put Bai Zhihan in Li Fuyao''s position, and found that if Bai Zhihan met these two monks in the Taiqing realm, he was afraid that he would need at most a holy pill to hang his life, and the rest would not be needed at all.


    With a sword in hand, I dare to say that Bai Zhihan, who can be found everywhere in the world, is not a sword immortal, but his elegant demeanor will not be inferior.


    Chao FengChen thinks of Chao Qingqiu. After that guy became a sword immortal, the most boring thing in these years is that there is no one who can compare with the sword. If he becomes a sword immortal, he is the only one. Where the rest of the swordsmen in the world are his opponents, Chao Qingqiu only has to look at the names that are destined to exist in books.


    Can the sword immortal willow lane, which is 80000 Li long, be able to fight?


    Is Xie Shen, the female sword immortal, the enemy of Qing Qiu?


    What about Lu Changyan?


    Bai Zhihan and I started practicing sword at the same time. Who would become a Sword Fairy first?


    A peerless Sword Fairy, lonely life, how to see is a bad thing.


    Thinking of this, Chao FengChen suddenly said with a smile: "chaoqingqiu, your terminal is so high, it''s really boring."


    -


    Luoyang city is another sunny afternoon.


    The sound of Cheng Yu with Luoshui hanging on his waist came to the simple lane without any trouble. He stood in front of the remote courtyard for a long time, looking down at the two pots of orchids.


    As early as last year, the girl he liked had already left Luoyang City, but even so, Cheng Yusheng likes to come here from time to time. He is now the punishment Department of Luoyang City, has Luoshui given by the emperor''s majesty, and even has a no small knife holding doctor in his official title. He has been very comfortable.


    With the imperial concubine in the palace, Cheng''s family in the South City has ushered in the sound of Cheng Yu outside the palace. No matter how you look at it, in Luoyang City, I''m afraid the Cheng family is one of the most stable families to get rid of the royal family. Since then, it has been difficult for the Cheng family to decline.


    Because he didn''t want to enter the school to practice, he went out of Luoyang City and wandered in the world. After many years back in Luoyang City, Cheng Yusheng, who was worshipped by the Ministry of punishment, has not changed much. He is still dissolute. Even if someone knows that Cheng Yusheng is the majority of Cheng family in Nancheng City, he is still dissolute Monk on the mountain.


    Cheng Yusheng pushes the door in. Wang Yanqing, who has been blind for many years, is playing with Gu Shiyan, the first player in Yanling. Chunshui sits aside. Every time Gu Shiyan drops a piece, she whispers a word. Seeing Cheng Yusheng push the door in, Gu Shiyan looks up at Cheng Yusheng, and then his eyes fall on the wine in his hand. Cheng Yusheng says helplessly, "Gu My Lord, you have never won, and you often come to play chess with Mr. Yanqing. Don''t you find it boring? "


    Gu Shiyan is the first chess player in Yanling. However, he has never won against Wang Yanqing. Few people know about these things. However, since Cheng Yusheng also received the brand worshipped by the Ministry of punishment, and he came to Wang Yanqing for drinks from time to time, it is no secret.Gu Shiyan was not angry at all. He just took the wine pot and juggled. He usually took out the wine cup in his arms and poured it on himself. Then he sighed: "the wine piled up with silver is really bullshit."


    After Cheng Yusheng sat down, he joked and said, "Mr. Yanqing doesn''t talk much every time he drinks. Mr. Gu, are you talking too much that you can''t even play chess with Mr. Yanqing?"


    Gu Shiyan waved and said with a smile: "on the way of chess, I Gu Shiyan is able to dominate all the players in the world, and Mr. Yanqing will press me alone."


    In the final analysis, it is Wang Yanqing''s unparalleled nonsense in chess.


    Cheng Yusheng waved helplessly and poured a glass of wine to Wang Yanqing and said with a smile, "Mr. Yanqing, drink!"


    With the disturbance of Cheng Yusheng, there is no need to continue playing this chess game. Anyway, Gu Shiyan knows that no matter how, it will not surpass Wang Yanqing. Therefore, he is not bored with the sudden appearance of Cheng Yusheng.


    Gu Shiyan is the chess waiting imperial edict of Yanling. He is usually the most free. There is no superior at the top. No one can command him except the emperor''s edict. Therefore, there is a saying of "Gu Zizi" in Yanling. Gu Shiyan, who does not form a party, has few friends in Luoyang. Except Wang Yanqing, who is also a teacher and friend, he has only made friends for half a year The sound of rain.


    Wang Yanqing took a drink and said with a smile, "I heard from the Ministry of punishment that you are not in Luoyang for half a month. Where have you been?"


    Cheng Yusheng is a restless temperament. He likes to run around when he has nothing to do. He usually comes to Wang Yanqing for a drink. When Wang Yanqing wants to be quiet, Cheng Yusheng knows how not to disturb him. During this period of time, Cheng Yusheng likes to wander in the countryside outside Luoyang City.


    It was only a day ago that I returned to Luoyang City this time. Hearing Wang Yanqing''s question, Cheng Yusheng didn''t hide anything. He said with a smile, "I picked up some mountain spirits and followed the escort agency for half a month."


    Gu Shiyan hears this answer, some disdain looked Cheng Yu sound one eye.


    Most of all, I think that Cheng Yusheng, as a member of the Ministry of punishment, has lost his price when he goes to escort.


    Wang Yanqing nodded. He didn''t feel that Cheng Yusheng was doing something like this. Although the monks on the mountain were all on the same road, they had their own ways to go. They didn''t have to be the same. They didn''t have to be afraid of the same. Anyway, they thought it was OK.


    After drinking wine and chatting with each other, Gu Shiyan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "this year''s imperial examination is very promising. A group of famous scholars, who are usually famous scholars, failed to take the number one scholar home. Instead, they were held in the hands of a childe who came out of a remote place."


    Wang Yanqing said calmly: "there are also capable people in the mountains and fields, which should not be underestimated. In ordinary times, the eyes are higher than the top. If one day we have to suffer, we will have a profound impact."


    Gu Shiyan burst out laughing, "what Mr. Yanqing said is reasonable, it is reasonable indeed."


    The two scholars chatted with each other. Cheng Yusheng didn''t like to listen to them. So when he finished drinking the wine he had brought, he got up to leave. Wang Yanqing didn''t ask him to stay. He only said a word after Cheng Yusheng came out of the courtyard.


    "If I had known that it was such a stumbling block, how could I not have known each other in the first place."


    The voice is very small, drunk Gu Shiyan can not hear, but Chunshui is all heard into the heart.


    I can''t help but blush.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the courtyard, Cheng Yusheng puts his subordinates'' consciousness on the handle of Luoshui sword and wanders aimlessly. However, he goes to an alley again. Cheng Yusheng takes a casual look at the courtyard. The little girl who sat with him on the threshold to eat sugar gourd with him before had nothing to do. He has been there for a long time since she began to practice sword I haven''t seen her.


    The last time I saw her, the little girl grew a lot taller and waved to him in the distance with the snow-white handle. At that time, Cheng Yusheng was eager to leave the city and did not stay, but that was the only time they met in the past two years.


    Old friends are still the same, but people''s hearts are changing.


    With a sigh, Cheng Yusheng pushed the wooden door, walked into the small courtyard, and stood in the yard, looking at the peach blossom tree. Without saying a word for a moment, he thought of the girl who liked peach blossom.


    I also know that the girl who likes peach blossom will not think of him.


    In this way, it is really melancholy.


    Although Cheng Yusheng likes you ye Shengge, it''s my business, but it hasn''t been responded to and loved by my sweetheart. If you don''t care, it''s all fake and can''t stand up at all.


    Cheng Yusheng sighed again and went out of the yard, thinking about going to the wonton shop to eat a bowl of wonton. He just closed the door and saw a thin old man with a knife hanging from his waist not far away.


    The old man is not tall, but he is not short. He has a short knife hanging around his waist. Standing in front of Cheng Yusheng in this way, he feels that everything is quiet. This old man is the only one in front of him.


    The old man looked at Cheng Yusheng with his hand on the handle of the knife. His expression remained unchanged and he did not speak in a hurry.


    Cheng Yusheng frowns and looks at the old man with dangdao. Just when he stops there, he puts a lot of pressure on himself. Cheng Yusheng can judge that the old man is by no means an ordinary swordsman.The old man took a step forward and suddenly said with a smile, "Cheng Yusheng, you don''t even have the courage to draw a knife to me?"


    Cheng Yusheng is thinking that Laozi and you have no injustice or hatred. Why do you want to fight each other?


    This idea came into being, and the old man''s body gave birth to a majestic Sabre spirit.


    The rain is coming, and the wind is all over the building!


    Cheng Yusheng is like a big enemy.


    However, the old man walked forward for several steps as if he were wandering around. Then he took out a simple gourd from his waist and poured a few mouthfuls of wine in his mouth.


    Cheng Yusheng has Luoshui in his sheath, so he can''t pull it out.


    The old man is about to reach Cheng Yusheng.


    After drinking a few drinks, Cheng Yusheng finally pulled out Luoshui Cun Xu, but his face was as white as paper.


    In Luoyang, only a few people know that the highest level of cultivation is Mr. changgu who is trapped in the tower of picking stars.


    In the past hundred years, Mr. changgu has only made one sword.


    Cheng Yusheng was lucky to have seen it, but the power of that sword was a thousand miles worse than today.


    The old man with dangdao, holding a wine gourd in one hand and pressing his hand on the handle of the knife, came to Cheng Yusheng and asked with a smile, "your incompetent master didn''t tell you that he had a senior brother?"


    Senior brother?!


    What elder martial brother?!


    Cheng Yusheng is now under the pressure of the knife, where there is energy to think about other things.


    The thin old man dispersed his Sabre spirit, looked at Cheng Yusheng and said in a low voice: "my surname is Chen, and my single name is wine."


    Chen Jiu?!


    Cheng Yusheng is as white as lightning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    When Cheng Yusheng was a young man, he didn''t want to join the Academy, but he had to be a rich man in the world. So he sneaked out of Luoyang City and traveled in the rivers and lakes.


    Cheng Yusheng, who had been smart since childhood, was not very old at that time, but he was holding a pile of silver bills and had never lived in the open air. However, no one thought that he met an old liar in the mountains the next year. At that time, Cheng Yusheng was cheated by a no small fraud.


    Let Cheng Yusheng worship him as a master. In the next year, Cheng Yusheng, with silver, became a loose money boy. He spent all his travel expenses on him, but he didn''t learn any Kung Fu.


    After two years of traveling like this, Cheng Yusheng spent all his money. However, he still firmly believes that the old liar is a real Xiake in the world. Perhaps he can''t bear it, or he is moved by Cheng Yusheng''s perseverance. The old liar who did not show any trace in the past two years began to teach Cheng Yusheng.


    At the beginning, a young man who only wanted to be a hero in the world and an old monk who only wanted to be a dead man all his life became masters and apprentices.


    Become a master and apprentice, naturally both sides will shake out the family background.


    Cheng Yusheng is naturally straightforward about his status as a child in the world. He has made it clear to his master, but his master has been hesitating and unwilling to say more.


    Until one evening, two masters and apprentices sat on a farm ridge to wash their feet.


    The master just took a sip of wine and said with a smile that he had a senior brother. Maybe he is the most powerful one in the world.


    This sentence is very particular. None of the sages of the three religions uses the sword. The swordsman uses the sword all the time. There are not many monks who use the sword. It is not too difficult to be the first.


    At that time, what''s the name of Cheng Yubo.


    My master only said that his elder martial brother had the best drink. After drinking, he even changed his name. His surname is Chen wine.


    At that time, he remembered it clearly.


    But this is not the end. The master said that he had a feud with his elder martial brother, who swore to kill all the disciples who met him.


    Let Cheng Yusheng not boast that he is his apprentice.


    Cheng Yusheng didn''t feel anything at that time, only felt that the old man made up a lie to deceive him.


    Later, with his master''s death, he felt that it was not meaningful to travel alone. After returning to Luoyang City, he never thought that he would meet his master one day.


    I was about to forget about it.


    But who knows, now his master is standing in front of him like this, sipping wine and telling him his name.


    Cheng Yusheng thought of his master''s instructions in a flash, and he could not help turning pale. If this master came to seek revenge, he would die here, or not?


    Shifu said clearly at the beginning that his elder martial brother is the most powerful one in the world.


    How can such a fierce man be a spring and Autumn period?


    Yexiu is not popular with people, but it doesn''t mean that there is no genius.


    Lin Hongzhu is the world-famous wild cultivation realm. His cultivation level is close to the chenxieshan, and he is also in charge of Su Ye.


    What is the state of his master, the spring and Autumn period or climbing the stairs?


    Cheng Yusheng is beating the drum in his heart.


    Just now, I feel the momentum myself. It is definitely better than Mr. changgu in the tower of picking stars.


    The old man took a sip of wine. Looking at the pale faced young man, he suddenly remembered what he had said to his younger martial brother. He couldn''t help but feel a little funny. "Your master said that when I met him, I had to kill him completely?"


    Cheng Yusheng nodded.


    So far, we can only follow the old man''s words.


    The old man took another sip of wine and said with a straight face, "what will you say?"


    Cheng Yusheng wants to cry without tears. He doesn''t talk about his feelings at all. He really wants to fight against your nephew?


    The old man drank wine and waited for Cheng Yusheng to reply.


    Cheng Yusheng swallowed his mouth water, and suddenly a sad smile, "I want to say to Shengge girl that I like her. Once I said it, I still want to say it again."


    The old man frowned, "Shengge girl, is that kind of Ye Sheng song?"


    Cheng Yusheng nods.


    The old man took a sip of wine and looked at Cheng Yusheng. His eyes were full of appreciation. "You little boy, you are not good at it, but your eyes are very high."


    The change of tone, let Cheng Yusheng suddenly surprised, he some incredible look up.


    The old man loosened the handle of the knife, patted the boy on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "I made a small joke with your master. The original intention was to make your master practice hard. Who knows that he hasn''t been able to move forward a few steps in his life, but he takes this joke seriously."


    Here, the old man is to give Cheng Yusheng a reassurance.


    Cheng Yusheng patted his chest. If the master had to live forever, his life would have been lost here.The old man handed over the wine gourd, and then said a word to walk.


    Cheng Yusheng was a little puzzled. After taking over the wine gourd, he thought that you had drunk so much wine before. How big can the wine gourd be and how much is left?


    The old man seemed to see through Cheng Yusheng''s thoughts and said with a smile: "I am a wine gourd. It''s not a common thing. A monk in the morning and evening is not qualified to hold this kind of magic weapon. This wine gourd is enough to store ten thousand kilograms of wine, but it weighs less than one kilo. Do you think it''s interesting?"


    The old man has many unfinished words. For example, for the sake of the wine gourd, he once went deep into the northern demon soil and killed a demon Xiu who had climbed the building. Just for a corner, for example, he spent more than 20 years in brewing this ten thousand jin wine.


    Love wine to his point, I''m afraid the world can not find a second.


    Does the old man dare to do so, in the final analysis, because he has a knife in his waist, is he full of courage?


    There are also saints of the three religions who are respected by countless friars. However, even if there are any talented persons, they are the best in the world with knives or guns, as long as they have never been to the last sea.


    Not enough to be praised.


    Seeing the wind and rain in the world for more than a hundred years, the old man naturally would not have any resentment about it.


    It is hard to disobey the power of one person.


    Cheng Yusheng and the old man walked side by side for a long distance. Seeing that the master didn''t intend to open his mouth, he secretly touched and drank a lot of wine all the way.


    Until the old man reached for the wine gourd and pinned him to his waist again.


    Cheng Yusheng thought for a while, then seemed to be very unnecessary to say a word, "master is dead."


    "I didn''t avenge my master."


    The old man laughed, "that man is in the spring and Autumn period. How do you report it?"


    "It''s not difficult to live. It''s hard to live with guilt. But you don''t have to be guilty about it. You just have to ask yourself whether you have practiced your knife with your heart."


    Cheng Yusheng''s eyes were dim, and he thought of his master.


    The old man patted him on the shoulder and said plainly: "life and death have a life and fortune in heaven. Although this sentence is very reasonable, since he is my brother''s younger brother and was killed, naturally, I will take revenge. A spring and Autumn period is just a matter of one knife, which is not difficult."


    The old man said lightly, but the sound of the rain was a storm in his heart.


    In the spring and Autumn period, Yidao is a matter.


    Is it true that his master is a monk who ascends the tower?


    Monks of nine realms, but only when you climb the tower, you can see the sea!


    When did one more go to the building besides the forest red candle?


    The old man hung the wine gourd on his waist. After saying this, he took it back and took a drink.


    Cheng Yusheng thinks about going on like this. I''m afraid you can''t drink this wine for long.


    The old man took a sip of wine and said calmly, "I have learned from the same school as your master. The master is not a famous person. He is just a pure land in his whole life. Your master''s qualifications are not so good. Only me, alone, have gone to the present level of climbing stairs."


    Cheng Yusheng heard the three words of climbing the building, and thought it was true.


    The old man took another sip of wine and continued: "my climbing scene is different from other climbing places in the world. It can be said that I have something to do with swordsmen. I don''t have to stay here in my whole life, but I''ve walked through mountains and rivers, passed through demon soil, went to Buddha land, and never caught half of things. That''s why I want to return to Luoyang City."


    "You can''t think of it. I''m a Luoyang man."


    The old man turned his head and took a look at Cheng Yu''s voice and said with a smile, "I haven''t accepted my apprentice. In the future, I only see how much you can inherit."


    It''s a great honor to have a teacher teach her. Even if she was Li Xiaoxue, Li changgu, who taught her how to practice sword, was just a swordsman with half a foot into the spring and Autumn period.


    Cheng Yusheng thought for a while and asked softly, "how long are you going to stay in Luoyang?"


    The old man drank wine and said with a smile, "at least 50 years later, it''s not sure whether you''ll want to go around again after 50 years. But I''m afraid it''s hard. Shibo has gone to too many places in his life. Except for Jianshan, which he didn''t go to and shenxieshan did not disdain to go there, there is no other place left."


    A hundred years of time have been spent traveling around. I have seen enough of what should and should not be seen.


    Cheng Yusheng accompanied the old man through a long street, and then asked, "Master said that your old man''s knife is the best in the world. Is it true or false?"


    The old man took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "if you only say to use a knife, it''s true."


    Seeing that the old man had been drinking wine, Cheng Yusheng could not help but care: "drink too much, or hurt your health, master, drink less."


    The old man''s rare face solemnly said, "if you drink ten thousand jin of wine, you will have the courage to kill the people in heaven!"


    There is a man in the sky, and the one sitting high in the cloud is a saint.


    Cheng Yusheng frowned and said, "master, how can a monk in this world kill Canghai realm?"The old man drank wine, and this time he opened his mouth with a smile, "so he didn''t finish drinking ten thousand catties of wine. He didn''t have enough courage to kill people from heaven."


    Cheng Yusheng is speechless and doesn''t know what to say.


    The two continued to chat, and the old man said a lot about his master, which made Cheng Yusheng firmly believe that he was his teacher''s uncle, and there was no doubt in his heart.


    Just as the two of them chatted all the way to Chengfu, a sword shot from the sky!


    The sword is very fierce.


    There was a middle-aged man in gray. He caught the iron sword in the long street. Looking at this side, he seemed to swing a sword at will. He was graceful, energetic and vigorous.


    In Luoyang City, the sword can be so powerful, except for Li changgu, who has lived in zhuxinglou for a long time, I''m afraid that there will be no second person.


    As soon as Cheng Yusheng opened his mouth, he called out four words of Mr. changgu. Then he saw his teacher''s uncle step out. The knife in his hand suddenly came out of the scabbard. A powerful sword spirit instantly tore the long street. Only for a moment, Li changgu frowned and retreated for dozens of Zhang, still unable to completely avoid the knife.


    The sword Qi swept over Li changgu. Li changgu put out another sword, which could be stopped, but it still slipped far out on the long street.


    Li changgu has never been so embarrassed in Luoyang.


    But even if defeated, Li changgu''s air is still the same, his gray clothes are blown by the wind, which makes the whole person brilliant.


    There seems to be an earthquake in Luoyang City.


    A lot of dust has fallen from the houses nearby.


    Long street is torn out of a ravine.


    However, no one from the Ministry of punishment or the civilians nearby showed up here.


    The old man took a sip of wine, and the knife returned to its sheath.


    Looking at Li changgu, the old man''s appreciation of the mood accounted for more than half, "give you another 20 years, and I can fight."


    Li changgu only went downstairs to take out his sword by wandering out of his body. Naturally, he was not as powerful as Quansheng. But even so, the old man could know that even if Li changgu stood in front of him and took out the sword against him, he was still invincible.


    Li changgu grinned, took back his sword and hung it around his waist. From this point of view, he didn''t look like a swordsman. Most of the scholars had elegant demeanor. He came to the old man not far away. Li changgu asked, "why did you come to Luoyang?"


    Li changgu, a monk who ascended the building, no matter whether he was within the three religions or not, appeared in Luoyang City and had no identity. He wanted to see him. As for why he used the sword, it was really unexpected.


    In the past, the old man oppressed Cheng Yusheng with his own Qi. Although he was well controlled, he was still perceived by Li changgu. After walking down the stairs, he felt the majestic sword again on the way. So he could not help but pass out a sword. Finally, he was forced back by the old man, which was also in reason.


    No matter how rebellious a swordsman is, he will not be able to cross several realms to kill people.


    Li changgu, who had not yet entered the spring and Autumn period, could not get any benefits from this solid monk who was climbing the building.


    It was the result of the old man''s efforts to break up the ghost.


    The old man took a sip of wine, and even if he admired Li changgu, he would not degrade himself to answer these questions.


    Cheng Yusheng bravely went out and said something to Li changgu.


    The Cheng family can despise any friar in Luoyang City, but he has deep awe for Li changgu, not only because he is a real scholar in the mouth of emperor Yanling, but also because of other things that are not enough for outsiders to know.


    Li changgu nodded and then said with a smile to the old man: "it''s the younger generation who is abrupt. Don''t blame the elder."


    To Li changgu, it is a trivial matter.


    Since this elder ascended the building realm has no idea, Li changgu will turn around and leave.


    The old man took a sip of wine and suddenly asked, "Li changgu, when will you come downstairs?"


    Li changgu, the disobedient disciple of the Imperial Palace, was trapped in the star picking tower of Luoyang City. In fact, it has gradually spread these days. However, Su ye, the leader of the Imperial College, seemed to have made an unprecedented speech to the imperial palace. For ten years, he strictly ordered that the disciples of the academy should not be allowed to enter Luoyang city again.


    The good-natured Su Zhangjiao would not be so angry even in the school. This time, even though he was not in the school, his words still came back. He was very angry.


    At this juncture, who dares to provoke Zhang Jiao openly?


    Li changgu sprinkles ran a smile, "there is no wind and no rain upstairs, so hurry down to do what?"


    The old man took a sip of wine and laughed it off.


    Li changgu drifted away, and the old man put the wine gourd back to his waist.


    This time, the old man lost interest in talking until he came to Chengfu, and the old man didn''t say much.


    Since Cheng Yusheng became a sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment, it is not necessary to say much about the status of Cheng Yusheng in the Cheng family. Except for the old man who still has no good face, the rest of the family now see Cheng Yusheng and greet him with a smile.This time, Cheng Yusheng led his master uncle into the Cheng family. After clarifying his identity, the old man was immediately ushered into a small courtyard. If Cheng Yusheng had not tried his best to stop him, he would have to go with him, young and old, to see him well.


    Cheng Yusheng only said that this is my teacher''s uncle. He has not revealed the old man''s status, realm and cultivation. Otherwise, the whole Cheng family would be in a frying pan now.


    After settling the old man, Cheng Yusheng returned to his study and was summoned to the palace by an edict. The Cheng family was a little confused, so it was the old man who figured out some flavor.


    It''s just that he never talked to his children and grandchildren.


    -


    a game of chess ends in a small courtyard in a poor lane.


    Someone left quietly.


    Gu Shiyan was defeated again unexpectedly. This is the tenth inning between him and Wang Yanqing. After ten battles and ten defeats, he had no intention to continue.


    Looking at the chessboard, Gu Shiyan said with a smile: "another big man comes to Luoyang City. How can your majesty seduce him?"


    Wang Yanqing solemnly said: "this kind of state of friars, what to say is nonsense, it is better not to say, treat people with sincerity, will naturally receive good results."


    Gu Shiyan some incredible asked: "Mr. changgu in the face of that old gentleman, really no war power?"


    If ordinary people ask questions, Wang Yanqing will probably ignore it. But since it is Gu Shiyan, Wang Yanqing seldom seriously says: "climbing a building is a line with the sea, and it is a line with the rest of the world. One step is like a thousand steps. No matter how powerful Mr. changgu is, he has never walked up the stairs. In the face of the old man, he has to fight to the death, which is really just a dead word. "


    After hearing this, Gu Shiyan was horrified and asked, "is Mr. Yanqing hopeful of this realm?"


    Wang Yanqing sprinkles ran a smile, "this life, do not expect."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    After the most annoying time of summer cicadas, the weather gradually cooled down.


    Today, Li Fuyao went to the Tibetan sword tower to get the last sword score. After reading it by the window, he took a sip of tea. After listening to Yufu''s saying that Chang Lin was coming again, he still asked Yufu to call him back. After a whole incense, Yufu walked back to the bamboo tower.


    Often Lin concentrates on practicing sword. After these days, the progress is not slow, and Yufu is more and more difficult to cope with.


    "Young master, I''m afraid I can''t beat you next time."


    Li Fuyao said casually: "he will let him go down the mountain next time when he comes back. He only tells him that his realm is not high. After revenge, he will go back to the mountain to cultivate himself. If he doesn''t want to, let him go. "


    Yu Fu gave a sigh. She always felt that Li Fuyao was not the same as before, but she couldn''t tell what she had to say. She just felt that Li Fuyao''s manner was more leisurely than before.


    Li Fuyao stood up and looked at the scenery by the window for a moment. Suddenly, he said with a smile, "Yufu, have a hot pot in the evening."


    Yufu remembered that it seemed that there had been no hot pot in the bamboo building for more than a month.


    She suddenly felt a little strange. She looked at Li Fuyao, who was dressed in a white robe. Yu Fu noticed that Li Fuyao usually only wore the blue one. He didn''t change the white one until half a month ago.


    As for the blue shirt, it was washed by Yufu and stacked neatly.


    "Are you going to leave?" Yu Fu asked carefully


    Li Fuyao turned his head in surprise, but he was not ready to cover it up. He nodded and said with a smile: "although he is not qualified to step on the demon soil, he still wants to see the mountains and rivers. Besides, the sword manual in the Tibetan sword building has been read, and there is no reason to stay."


    Li Fuyao''s original goal was to break away before he was 30 years old. However, after meeting Qinghuai girl in Beihai, he spent a full year at the bottom of the North Sea. After getting some benefits, he felt that this time could be moved forward. It was not that Li Fuyao wanted to change his mind after he saw Qinghuai girl.


    It''s just like the people around him, except that the ancestors were not willing to let Li Fuyao go to practice sword, but they preferred Li Fuyao to go his own way. It doesn''t matter how fast or slow he goes. The rest of the people around him, whether they were Qinghuai girl who hoped Li Fuyao could go to the sea as soon as possible, or qingtianjun, the future father-in-law who said that he could not marry Qinghuai without stepping into the sea.


    Or some other people, including the emperor Yanling of Luoyang City, would like Li Fuyao to go faster and faster.


    Therefore, Li Fuyao seemed to feel a lot of hands behind him pushing him forward.


    It has to be faster.


    Even so, Li Fuyao still keeps in mind the teachings of his ancestors and takes every step steadily.


    Li Fuyao has done most of his work in the past two years. When he has finished reading those books, he has no reason to stay.


    In fact, the two swords, Qingsi Jian and Jian 19, are still treated by Li Fuyao sparingly these days. The green silk sword has almost reached the point where he is sensitive to himself. Jian 19 has not been warmed up for several times. It is not that Li Fuyao does not want to, but Li Fuyao thinks that if he finds a suitable owner for Jian 19 in the future, it will not be troublesome to send it out.


    Today, Li Fuyao still remembers that although the world is big, one sword is enough.


    Great mountains and rivers, but also need him a little bit to see the past.


    There is no feast that never ends.


    Yu Fu asked again, "it''s not a good day to go out in autumn. Can''t you wait until spring next year?"


    When he said this, Yu Fu''s eyes were slightly red, as if he was trying to resist tears.


    Li Fu shake sprinkles ran a smile, "travel far in autumn, also do not have a taste."


    Seeing that Yu Fu still wanted to talk, Li Fu shook his hand and said with a smile, "remember to let Mr. Chao come at night."


    It is natural for us to make it clear to the host.


    Yufu let out a sound, rubbed his eyes, and went to prepare the hot pot alone.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At dusk, a white robe came slowly towards the wind and dust.


    Two swordsmen in the same white robe sit opposite each other. They have a unique taste.


    It''s still the boiling red soup, still the spicy hot pot.


    Chao FengChen poured a glass of wine and said with a smile, "I thought that you must be stupid to read those ten thousand volumes of books. You just figured it out a few days ago. You need to see the attitude and mood of the person who wrote the sword spectrum. Although the level of martial arts in the Jianghu is not as good as that of a monk on the mountain, as long as you are fond of sword, you will naturally have a kind of momentum. If you look at so much momentum, you will naturally get benefits. ¡±


    Li Fuyao looked at the wine pot, but he did not reach out. He just took a sip of hot tea and said with a smile: "both my ancestors and uncle Liu have said that practicing sword is good in the world of mortals. I think about it carefully. I should see thousands of roads and choose one that suits me. Otherwise, I will build a road by myself.""Did you find it?" he asked


    Li Fu shook his head.


    In fact, it''s normal. Kendo is different, but most of them are inseparable from the first few pioneers.


    In the final analysis, we still have to rely on the three roads which have been certified by countless swordsmen.


    Fortunately, master Chen Sheng is a shopkeeper who shakes his hands. However, the three masters and uncles at the foot of the sword mountain are all experts in sword art and sword spirit. Li Fuyao has never walked with a limp.


    Li Fuyao''s starting point is much higher than that of ordinary swordsmen.


    However, it is not much more difficult to find a new road than to ascend to heaven.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In Yiyi''s farewell that night, what Li Fuyao and Chao FengChen talked about most was still about kendo. Yufu was not very interested and didn''t interrupt.


    When Chao FengChen was satisfied with his meal and wine, he said straight to the point: "Li Fuyao, you will come down the mountain with you. After he revenges, you can leave. If it used to be bullshit, I have never worried about it, but now I have the intention to make him a leader of Xiaoyi building."


    Chao FengChen''s mind has never been xiaoyilou. Therefore, it is inevitable to leave in the future. However, after leaving, who should be the leader of the xiaoyilou and let who continue to implement the rules set by Chao FengChen are very elegant.


    Before Li Fuyao thought it was either Ye Zhou or Liu Ning.


    Now it seems that it was not either of them.


    Li Fuyao agreed without hesitation. Since he continued to travel the mountains and rivers, and was not in a hurry to go to the demon land before the Taiqing border, it was not a big deal no matter where he went.


    It''s not a big deal to take Changlin and protect him.


    "Young master, can you come with me?"


    What people didn''t expect was that Yufu spoke up at this time.


    Chao FengChen is silent. Where does he have so many thoughts to take care of things on the mountain?


    Li Fuyao looks at Yu Fu with helpless eyes.


    Yu Fu blinked. "When the young master left alone, the maid and Chang Lin would have a look after him when he came back."


    Yufu has been practicing sword very fast. His disciples of the same age on the mountain are afraid that only Liu Ning or Ye Zhou can win the battle. Yufu''s leading Chang Lin back seems to be good in the end.


    Li Fuyao can''t make up his mind. When he looks up at the wind and dust, the white robed swordsman who has finished the hot pot has already drifted away.


    Li Fuyao can only rub his head, and then helplessly said: "remember to tell Chang Lin to wait for me in front of the bamboo building early tomorrow morning."


    Yufu nodded happily.


    Even the mood of leaving soon has been dispersed a lot.


    -


    after Chen Jiu lived in the Chengfu, Cheng Yusheng realized that this was not a good thing.


    When he entered the palace on that day, he was a very good tempered emperor. His majesty didn''t ask much about his master''s knowledge. He just said that if he was a master, he would treat him according to his etiquette.


    This is also telling Cheng Yusheng that there is no need to add more to the story and do more.


    When he returned to Cheng''s house, he began to teach Cheng Yusheng how to practice swords from the early morning of the next day. Cheng Yusheng was a man who suffered a lot and had a good mind. If not, his master would not have accepted him. After entering the green silk realm these years, he never slackened on his practice, but he did not The progress was slow with famous teachers at the side.


    The old man now lives in Cheng''s house, and he is their teacher. Naturally, it is a great blessing for Cheng Yusheng.


    But after the first day, Cheng didn''t think so.


    The old man taught that it was too terrible.


    The old man''s method can''t be said to be rare, or even too ordinary. Once Cheng Yusheng comes to the courtyard every day, he must have been completely removed from his cultivation realm by the old man. This is how he became an ordinary martial arts man. Then the old man began to make Cheng Yusheng suffer with the simplest and simple method of beating his body and soul.


    In the past, there was a Qi machine to protect the body, but now the Qi machine in the lingfu can''t be adjusted at all. It''s a great pain to fight and endure the body like this.


    In the early days, Cheng Yusheng, who was tired and weak every day, returned to his residence as white as paper, which made the elders of his family who had always loved him go to the small yard to ask for justice, but he was stopped by the old man.


    The old man, who was hardly involved in the affairs of the imperial court, said harshly that day. Whoever dares to harass the old man, no matter what his status in the family, he should be expelled from the Cheng family.


    This makes the old man who just wanted to get into the relationship with Cheng Yusheng. Some of the elder Cheng Yusheng''s parents who really love him complain that he is making a fuss, but they don''t dare to disobey him.


    The old man seldom gets angry and dares to fight against him. He must have a lot to eat.


    Besides, Cheng Yusheng himself didn''t complain at home. You people are worrying about nothing.In fact, with the old man''s method of beating up his body and soul, if a general monk knows that this is a monk in the green silk realm, he is afraid to laugh off his big teeth and say that the old man has misled his children. However, since the old man is a monk who has ascended the realm of buildings, this will certainly be meaningful. Who dares to look down on it?


    Most of the monks who went to the realm of building were devoted to practice. How many of them walked the world?


    What''s more, those famous figures in the mountains and rivers are all in this realm.


    The school is in charge of Su ye, the main beam of Shen Xie mountain, and Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the evil cult, who set off the boundless storm before?


    All these are the accomplishments of climbing the building realm.


    Go up again, find out a few more brilliant characters than them. I''m afraid I can only look up at the sky.


    At dusk, Cheng Yusheng, who had survived another day, picked up a wooden stool and sat in the courtyard. Looking at the master who was drinking wine, he became greedy and asked, "Sir, can I have a drink?"


    The old man turned his head and took a look at the sound of Cheng Yu. He refused, "how many drinks do you have? What should I do if I have drunk all the ten thousand catties of wine and I have not enough courage? Don''t you look at the people in the sky at ease


    Cheng Yusheng heart think before is not have drunk, this just passed how much time, you are old so Sheng Fen.


    Although he was thinking about it, when Zhang opened his mouth, his mouth changed into other words: "master, the sage of the three religions is sitting in the cloud. You are going to cut it if you can''t move. It seems that there is no reason for that!"


    The old man said with a smile: "I ask you why Chao Qingqiu wants to kill a big demon in the North Sea?"


    The killing of Kunpeng in Beihai by Chao Qingqiu a few days ago has been well known in the world. It has been spread among the monks watching the war. Even these ordinary people in the world know that a sword immortal has such killing power. Cheng Yusheng naturally knows that when the news reached Luoyang City, Cheng Yusheng still remembered the young man with the sword box, of course, even though he thought of Ye Sheng Singing.


    Cheng Yusheng tentatively said: "the demon soil has produced a great demon for no reason. If the Chao Jian Xian doesn''t kill him, the demon clan will be powerful. For the Terran, it won''t do any good."


    The old man glanced at Cheng Yusheng, took a sip of wine, and then asked, "what did Chao Qingqiu get after killing the demon?"


    Cheng Yusheng suddenly raised his head, "there are more friars who want to learn sword under the sky!"


    The old man nodded with a smile, "it''s natural that he has accumulated a tremendous reputation and let so many friars really and truly see the sword immortal''s demeanor once. Even if only one tenth of the monks have this idea, it''s good. As for Jianshan, how many people can really go to the sword? Although it''s hard to say, you don''t think it''s true Is it the beginning of a swordsman''s reappearance? "


    "There is still a sword immortal sitting in the swordsman''s vein, which can make the friars of the three religions fear a little bit. But we are just ghosts. If we don''t kill one or two people from the sky, how can we be looked up to


    Cheng Yusheng was stunned and then said with a wry smile, "is that why the Shibo is going to fight the sage?"


    The old man laughed and said nothing, but did not give the answer.


    To kill a saint, we have to bear more than that.


    Sage is the biggest dependence against the demon clan. Killing without any reason will not be tolerated.


    The old man took a drink and murmured, "it''s not easy to kill."


    -


    in the early morning of autumn, Li Fuyao came to Ganhe mountain as promised. Li Fuyao put on a green shirt and carried a sword case. He walked out of the bamboo building slowly. The Zhuyan hanging from Yufu''s waist followed Li Fuyao.


    Chang Lin stood outside the bamboo building and waited for a long time.


    This stubborn young man always thought that revenge was his own business. He didn''t need to be accompanied. After all, it was in the Xiaoyi building. The leader''s words of Chao FengChen were more effective than those of his master Liu Ning. No one could listen to him.


    Li Fuyao is so powerful that he can''t help him. If Li Fuyao really wants to help him, it will be a very simple matter.


    But Chang Lin was still unwilling, and he opposed it at the beginning. Therefore, he went to ask for chaofengchen in person. But Chao FengChen was extremely resolute and ignored Chang Lin at all.


    In addition, Li Fuyao promised never to help. He just wanted to travel down the mountain to protect his life. In this way, Chang Lin''s face looked much better.


    Chang Lin was Liu Ning''s disciple when they went down the mountain. They didn''t know the seniority of the only guest Qing. Finally, they simply called him martial uncle.


    Walking on the mountain road, Chang Lin asked, "uncle, when I met for the first time, why did you stop talking after listening to me practicing sword revenge? Is Chang Lin not optimistic about it?"


    This question puzzled Chang Lin''s mind for a long time before it was asked.


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a while and said, "I just wanted to go down the mountain to eat boiled bean curd. I had no other ideas. I asked casually. Even if I forgot, I didn''t think I was optimistic. If I really didn''t like it, you wouldn''t be able to join xiaoyilou if you met me in the pavilion that day."


    Chang Lin''s face looks good.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and said more, "revenge is always your own business. No matter how you think, how you think, or how I think, you have to do it yourself. I also have enemies. I don''t interfere with the extent of revenge. But if you kill innocent people indiscriminately, I will kill you even if I want to abolish you It''s you. ""As for what is innocent and what extent is innocent, I want you to weigh it out for yourself."


    "Revenge is the business of you and your enemy. Don''t take it to others."


    Li Fuyao said these words and suddenly said to himself, "I suddenly feel that I have too much to say."


    Yu Fu covered his mouth behind him and chuckled, "what you said is quite right."


    In fact, these words are mostly from my previous experience in Luoyang City and later when I was dealing with the green mud in a small town at the foot of the mountain. It makes no sense for other people to listen to these words.


    But it''s just the right thing to say to Chang Lin, who really wants revenge.


    As for Chang Lin''s failure to listen, Li Fuyao didn''t seem to care too much.


    Some people say that whether they can be used or not depends on luck.


    They went down the mountain and walked about half way when they saw a big black donkey on the side of the mountain road.


    Li Fu shook his head, but with a smile, "I forgot you."


    Who else can this black donkey be?


    In the past two years, he wandered around the mountains, frequenting the hot springs there. He spent so little time in the bamboo building that Li Fuyao didn''t think of Fenglv for a moment.


    After a look at Feng Lu, Li Fuyao asked with a smile, "let''s go together?"


    Feng Lu rolled his eyes and ignored him.


    You''re gone. Let me face the wind and dust on the mountain alone?


    I don''t suffer this crime!


    Li Fuyao understood what he meant, so he laughed. This time, three people went down the mountain and became three people and one donkey.


    Just right.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    A brilliant poet once said, "where there are people, there are rivers and lakes."


    If you put this sentence in the lake and lake of Beihai, you can''t be wrong at all.


    There are few people in the North Sea. There are not many common people in the North Sea, and there are even fewer martial arts men in the lake. Even so, there can be a lake in the North Sea and different Wulin sects of different sizes.


    Even after Chao Qingqiu killed the big demon in the North Sea, the North sea became the focus of the mountains and rivers for a short time. Countless eyes looked at the North Sea. Of course, after the big demon was killed, the Sword Fairy left, and his eyes disappeared, the North Sea returned to the original North Sea.


    Remote and quiet.


    Where there are rivers and lakes, there must be disputes.


    Ningfu city is the most important place in the whole Beihai lake.


    Not only because the whole Beihai has the deepest foundation, the largest number of disciples and disciples, but also the Wuning residence, which has occupied the Beihai sect for the longest time, is located in Ningfu city.


    Also because this Ningfu city sits Xie Huaiyin, the best in the world in Beihai lake.


    When he was young, the head of the Wuning mansion was already the next head of the house. His cultivation of martial arts was superior to the young men in the whole Beihai lake. He was also a poet. There were many bookstores in Beihai Lake who sold his poems. If that''s all, what makes people wonder is that he is a man of both literature and martial arts, However, her face is just like a jade, and she is very beautiful. When she was young, she would cause a sensation when she walked out of Ningfu city. I don''t know how many female Xia in the lake of Beihai mentioned the name of the head of Wuning mansion, and she would blush on her face.


    After succeeding the head of the Wuning mansion, Xie Huaiyin lived in a very simple life and devoted herself to studying martial arts. She occasionally appeared in the lake to punish the evil and promote the good. Twenty or thirty years later, Xie Huaiyin became the present master of the house of Xie, and there were few female Swordsmen who paid attention to the appearance of the master.


    There are more storytellers who publicize the heroic deeds and martial arts realm of Xie''s mansion master.


    In the whole Beihai lake, if we say that the Beihai sword tomb in front of the name of xiaoyilou is the first sword school, there are many swordsmen in the sword tomb, which can be called the most romantic place. The master of Xie''s house is the most romantic person who can suppress these romantic swordsmen.


    Therefore, when Li Fuyao knew that the enemy he often came to was the headmaster of Wuning, who had been in love for half a year, he was puzzled at the first time.


    Often face expressionless said: "Xie Huaiyin is a decent person, but it does not mean that anything he has done in his life is good, nothing wrong."


    When a good man does one thing wrong, compared with a hundred wrong things done by a bad man, the bad man is certainly more hateful, but it is not necessarily that the good man will not be investigated.


    In particular, the wrong thing is two lives.


    Chang Lin''s parents died in the hands of the head of the Wuning mansion.


    Li Fuyao did not ask about the specific content, nor did Chang Lin take the initiative to talk about it.


    As we approach Ningfu City, there are more and more martial arts men with weapons in sight. Of course, many of them are armed with swords. But in addition, there are not a few with swords, spears, swords and halberds. Li Fuyao even saw a strong man with a halberd who has already set foot on the road of cultivation, leading a tall horse and slowly enters the city.


    With a little more thought, Li Fuyao now has a sword formula handed down by the wind and dust of the dynasty. It seems that most people in Ningfu city can''t see his roots. If he carries a sword case, ordinary people will only think that he is a swordsman. If you look young, he won''t even care too much.


    However, since a great man with negative halberd stepped on the road of cultivation entered the city, it is not necessarily that there are no other monks in the city. Li Fuyao is not afraid that the master of Wuning is really as powerful as the rumor says. He is afraid that he is pressing down, but the word "Li" is not just a word of martial arts.


    Close to the city gate, Li Fuyao looked up at the city wall which was more than five or six feet high. The wall was made of large pieces of blue stone, which was different from other small cities. It was just that Li Fuyao, who had been to Luoyang City, didn''t think it was very tall, but Yu Fu behind him was a little surprised, but he thought that he could not lose Li Fuyao''s face, so he quickly covered his mouth with his hand.


    A group of three people and a donkey enter the city. The guard at the gate of the city has not made much investigation. There are too many people in the river and lake in this place. If you really want to ask them one by one, I''m afraid there will be a long dragon at the gate of the city. In addition, there is also a number one in the world in the city, so no one is worried that anyone dares to make trouble in the city.


    You say that you have great martial arts skills. You have to beat the master of Wuning first. Otherwise, you can go back where you come from.


    There was no obstacle to entering the city, but the guard looked at the big black donkey without any ropes, but he knew that the big black donkey who followed Li Fuyao was interested, but didn''t disturb him too much.


    Walking in the city cave, you can see the prosperous state of Ningfu city in front of you. Li Fuyao walks slowly with his sword case on his back, and Yufu is always two steps behind Li Fuyao.


    Yufu''s appearance is not bad, and the place of entering the city is the place with the most people. Some scoundrels who have been waiting for a long time to look at such a beautiful little lady will come up to wipe some money in the crowd. It''s a good thing to touch the little lady''s buttocks and chest, even to touch her arm.


    But they didn''t know that Yufu was a servant girl to Li Fuyao, and everything was done according to Li Fuyao''s orders. However, they were not so polite to those evil ruffians. Some local ruffians who had not been able to touch Yufu saw the little lady''s mouth. At the next moment, they were baffled, as if they had been slapped, but they soon became confused Knowing that this was a difficult situation, he disappeared in the crowd in the blink of an eye.Feng Lu raised his head and looked at Yu Fu. He thought that such a girl would be taken advantage of. What''s your opinion?


    Yufu didn''t know that Fenglv could speak, but she knew that Fenglv was a psychic donkey and Li Fuyao''s donkey. When Fenglu looked at her, she also gave him a smile.


    Feng Lu felt bored, but he just went ahead on his own, thinking that if Li Fu shook up the Inn and let him live in a stable, he would be ungrateful.


    White blind, that day I carry the wind dust to save you!


    As for whether Li Fuyao was saved that day, Feng LV deliberately forgot.


    In fact, the layout of Ningfu city is no different from any other city in the world. In addition to the outer city, there is an inner city. That inner city is the place where the clan of Wuning mansion is located. The first person in the world in Beihai lake looks down on the North Sea in that inner city, which makes a lot of martial arts men unable to raise their heads.


    This nearly perfect master of Wuning really did something to harm his parents?


    Li Fuyao is dubious.


    When he entered Ningfu City, Chang Lin said he wanted to go to the inner city. Li Fuyao did not stop him. He nodded, and often passed a ceremony. Then he turned to another street and soon disappeared.


    Yu Fu worried and asked, "young master, don''t you fear that he will act rashly and lose his life?"


    What''s the way to revenge him? In fact, his hatred has nothing to do with us. If he really wants to sacrifice his life, or if he thinks that after practicing his sword skill on the mountain for a few days, his eyes will be higher than the top. He deserves to die. "


    Feng Lu snorted and agreed with Li Fuyao''s statement. When you go out to travel in the world, life and death are in a flash. If you want to live longer, you should have your own heart. Don''t think about who will save you all day. To be honest, it''s not reliable at all.


    Yu Fu followed Li Fuyao and asked with a smile, "what if Changlin walked into that inner city with such a swagger and swaggered around, and then made a decision to let the master of Wuning pay his life?"


    Li Fuyao said rudely: "at most tomorrow, his body will be hung at the gate of the city, and then the whole city of Ningfu will be announced. This unscrupulous young man in the world is so brave that he dares to assassinate the Lord of Wuning in the daytime."


    Yu Fu asked in doubt, "is that Xie Huaiyin is just an ordinary swordsman in the world? How can chang Lin come from our Xiaoyi building?"


    Li Fuyao thought of the strong man with halberd that he had seen in the city before, and several other people he had seen in the city. He thought that the city of Wuning was not as simple as they thought.


    Can a pure swordsman be able to live?


    Li Fuyao certainly didn''t believe it.


    Therefore, Li Fuyao, no matter what he thinks of the killing of Xie Huaiyin, thinks that he should take a long-term view. If not, it is possible to stay in this city for a year and a half.


    "Chang Lin is not a fool. He won''t die so easily."


    Li Fuyao thought of the words that he had seen Chang Lin for the second time. At that time, Chang Lin said that life was precious.


    After walking a few steps, Li Fuyao took a look at a lonely restaurant beside the street and said with a smile, "go to dinner."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Most diners choose a place and are always willing to go to a restaurant with a large number of people. After all, does this place with a large number of people mean that the restaurant''s dishes should be more delicious?


    As long as there is no mistake, the business will naturally get better and better. However, if there is no way out, it will become more and more deserted.


    Li Fuyao walked into the restaurant. As soon as he entered the restaurant, he saw the strong man carrying a Euphorbia into the city somewhere in the turret. At the moment, he was sitting at the table drinking alone. A big halberd leaned against the wall, but his face was just facing Li Fuyao.


    Looking at his body shape before, I just thought that this strong man should be big and thick and fierce.


    But now when I look at the strong man''s appearance, I find that he looks like a rough man at all.


    Li Fuyao takes back his sight and no longer looks over there. He wanders in the lake. This is also a taboo.


    The restaurant is deserted, and even the waiter has never invited one. After Li Fuyao sat down for a while, the skinny shopkeeper who has been standing behind the counter for a long time just trots over and squeezes out a stiff smile, "what do you want to eat, sir?"


    It seems that the shopkeeper is a master who can''t manage. He is so embarrassed to show a smiling face. If it hadn''t been for this, such a large restaurant would not have declined to this extent.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at Yu Fu. Yu Fu understood and asked the shopkeeper to take a step. Then she pointed to the big black donkey who was still at the door. She didn''t bring the donkey in when she went to the restaurant. She thought about the difficulties of the restaurant. This time, Yufu didn''t know what to say. Finally, the shopkeeper whispered, "there''s a small room next door that you can lead to If you want to go there only for forage... "


    Yu Fu quickly waved his hand and said that the donkey liked to sleep all day long, and he didn''t have to prepare anything to eat.Finally, Yu Fu ordered a few more dishes, and then led Feng Lv to the next room.


    In this way, only Li Fuyao and the strong man with negative halberd were left in the restaurant.


    Li Fuyao was silent. Instead of going to see the strong man, he just drank the cheap tea from the shopkeeper.


    The restaurant is quiet and frightening.


    It was the man who began to look at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao was silent for a long time. Finally, he turned his head to look at the man and hesitated to ask, "this great Xia, do you have flowers on your face?"


    -


    compared with the outer city, the inner city wall of Ningfu city is much smaller, but the guard of the city gate is more strict. Except for some people who live in the inner city, the rest of the outsiders need to be interrogated if they want to enter the inner city.


    Chang Lin entered the inner city with the words of visiting his old friends. He was very familiar with Ningfu City, but he would not show his foot in such trifles. After being investigated, Chang Lin went straight into the inner city.


    Wuning mansion is located in the most central part of the inner city. It covers a vast area and is comparable to some palaces of small countries.


    He often walks in the street quietly with his sword hanging around his waist. When he passes by the house of Wuling, he does not hesitate to look up at it occasionally. He looks like an ordinary person in the river who has heard of the name of Wuning house. There is nothing special about it.


    After walking for about half an hour, Chang Lin left the street, then turned into an alley and continued to walk slowly.


    The lane is paved with bluestone, with high walls on both sides. It is difficult for the sun to shine in, which makes it dark.


    I often walk far away and stand for a moment in front of a wooden door that has been painted off.


    The lock is old, and man is a man.


    Often Pro push open the door, the lock did not fall to the ground, but was often in the hands of Lin, put into the arms.


    Push the door and you can see the dilapidated courtyard. Then there is a big water tank in the courtyard, which is some black and stinky rain water.


    Often Pro probe to see, there are two fish bones floating in the water tank, and then there is a seriously faded scarf.


    Often face expressionless through the courtyard, open the door of the room.


    There was a smell of decay.


    Chang Lin stood outside the door for a long time and didn''t go in.


    Then he stepped out and sat under the eaves.


    Looking up, it is also dilapidated.


    Often sitting under the eaves, silent.


    The door was pushed open and it was Yufu who came in.


    Seeing Yu Fu walking into the courtyard, Chang Lin didn''t feel a bit flustered. He just said, "I knew martial uncle would let you come."


    Standing in front of the water tank not far away, Yufu looked at the things in the water and asked, "is this your home?"


    Often Pro nodded, "good."


    Yu Fu still didn''t get close to Chang Lin, but asked, "can you tell me how Xie Huaiyin killed your family?"


    In the final analysis, she still cares about this issue. Although she doesn''t know whether Gongzi Guan cares or not, she feels that she should ask the matter clearly.


    Chang Lin thought for a moment, picked a place to open his mouth and said, "most decent people you think are heroes. Naturally, they want to do good things and do good things. But if one day they have done a bad thing, it may not be very serious, but it is necessary to find a way to cover it up. Since we want to cover it up, we naturally have to do other bad things, and this series of bad things will continue Is it from a good man to a bad man


    "Xie Huaiyin is a man of will. Naturally, he did one bad thing and then another. If he covered up the previous one, he would still be the head of Wuning Prefecture and the respected Beihai Lake in the world."


    "My parents were the second evil thing he did because he saw the first one."


    Killing people and killing people is the most common thing in the rivers and lakes. I don''t know how many times it will happen in a day, but most of them can get rid of their roots. Only if they survive, can they stage revenge. If they succeed, they can let others know.


    "What was the first evil thing he did?" Yu Fu asked


    For the first person in Beihai lake, Yufu has heard many rumors even on the Ganhe river. Naturally, he is interested in knowing what it is. After all, the master of Wuning Prefecture is said to be both literate and martial arts.


    Chang Lin thought for a while and said, "for a secret script, Xie Huaiyin wants it, but the owner of the secret script won''t let it. And that''s what happened


    Yu Fu thinks that Wuning mansion is the first-class sect in the Beihai lake. He doesn''t know how many secret scripts there are. What kind of secret script can Xie Huaiyin think about?


    Yufu didn''t think deeply, but she also understood that if she wanted to say so, it was Xie Huaiyin''s fault.


    Revenge is right.


    But I always feel strange.


    Yufu asked again, "how are you going to kill it?"


    When asking this question, Yufu did not know why he remembered what Li Fuyao had said before.


    Chang Lin didn''t answer this question, just looked up at this small yard.


    Some words are hard to say, but they are also interesting.Yu Fu is not light or heavy warning way: "childe may not be too happy."


    Often came to think of the second time and Li Fuyao meet scene, facial expression.


    "You can''t make the young master unhappy," said Yu Fu


    The former is a reminder, the latter is a warning.


    Chang Lin smiles, "but martial uncle doesn''t necessarily like you."


    Yu Fu shows Yan a smile, "what does that matter?"


    -


    outside the Wuning mansion in the inner city of Ningfu City, the first person in the world in Beihai lake, left the city for a few days and returned to Wuning house today.


    A group of disciples of Wuning mansion had already got the news, so they met them at the door early. They just waited for most of the day, but they didn''t see the master of their own residence. Some of the disciples who were not of high seniority could not help complaining, but were quickly rebuked by the old people on the side.


    Who is the Lord of the house? Are you to blame?


    So after a brief quarrel, there was no sound.


    Everyone is looking forward to it.


    But no one knows that when he was young, the head of the Wuning mansion, who was said to have a beautiful face, led his horse across the long street and came to a high courtyard and patted the gate.


    When the porter poked out his head, Xie Huai said with a smile: "please inform me that Xie Huaiyin is visiting."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    When the master of Wuning, who was about to be over half a hundred years old but still elegant, was like a jar of old wine with more and more flavor. When he said the three words Xie Huaiyin, the doorkeeper did not show surprise, but his face was flustered.


    Xie Huaiyin stood in the same place and repeated the previous words. He said with a smile: "would you please inform me?"


    If it wasn''t for self-report, who would have thought that such a decisive person in the world of Beihai lake would talk with people in such a warm voice and smile?


    The porter was stunned and ran to the mansion in a hurry. He didn''t even have time to close the gate. In fact, it''s not a big deal whether the gate is closed or not. In front of the recognized first person in Beihai lake, is it possible to stop two more gates?


    I''m afraid that''s not the case!


    Xie Huaiyin stretched out his hand to pull the bright door with a paintbrush to close the door for the owner of the house. The master of Wuning only led the horse and waited patiently for the people from the mansion.


    He was very patient.


    After waiting for half a column of incense, the gate was reopened by a well-dressed old man. The old man with white hair and beard opened the door. As soon as he saw the master of Wuning, he bowed down and saluted, "I don''t know that the master of the mansion is coming. If you have lost your welcome, please forgive me!"


    In this Wuning mansion, speaking is the most effective Ning Fu City, and most people would like to make such a gesture when they see Xie Huaiyin.


    What''s more, there''s something happened in Wei''s house a few days ago, which is related to the Wuning mansion. Today, Xie Huaiyin is driving here in person. It''s hard to let people not feel afraid.


    Xie Huaiyin took a look at the well-dressed old man and lifted him up with a smile. He just said with a smile: "Wei Xianwu is highly cultivated. He should have done something beneficial to the Beihai lake. But who knows that he has become such a vicious man. Now I killed him. It was not a big thing. I just wanted to tell him about Wei family, but he didn''t give birth to it He thought, Wei family is Wei family, Wei Xian is Wei Xian, can not be confused


    Wei Yingchun was relieved, and then raised his head. Wei Xian was the most outstanding one of his Wei family''s children. As early as he was weak, he made a name in Beihai lake. After entering into no doubt, he was still in the top ten of Beihai lake. Because he lived in Ningfu city at the same time, he had several door-to-door challenges to Xie Huaiyin, although all of them were defeated by Xie Huaiyin.


    However, Xie Huaiyin still appreciates this man very much. In less than 20 years, Wei Xian will have the possibility of winning the first place in the world. Wei Xianwu''s talent is not low, and Xie Huaiyin''s green eyes add up. It should be a promising future.


    However, no one thought that since the second year after he finally came to challenge Xie Huaiyin, many things about Wei Xian''s wantonly killing the experts in the lake of Beihai were reported. Many of the well-known elders in the world were badly hurt. Therefore, Xie Huaiyin would not hesitate to go out of the Wuning mansion and kill the younger generation he valued at the beginning, so as to return peace to the Beihai lake Ning.


    Now that Wei Xian is dead, Xie Huaiyin returns to Ningfu city to tell the Wei family that he is not to blame the Wei family.


    Wei Yingchun also choked when he mentioned Wei Xian. "The evil son, who practiced martial arts, regarded the master of the mansion as the object of pursuing all his life. Who knows that the cultivation of martial arts is fast, but his moral character is far from enough. Now that he died in the hands of the master of the mansion is worthy of his life. If the master of the mansion is injured, it is the evil son''s fault!"


    Xie Huaiyin said in a low voice: "although the old man is responsible for the funeral, if someone makes trouble for the Wei family, I will certainly take care of it. After death, all the debts owed are paid off one by one. There is no debt that needs to be paid back by the undead."


    Wei Yingchun had been forced to resist tears, but when he heard Xie Huaiyin say so, he couldn''t help it any more. His face was full of tears, which made people feel heartache.


    Xie Huaiyin gently comforted a few words, and then left, leading the horse disappeared at the end of the long street.


    When the figure of the master of Xie''s house was really invisible, Wei Yingchun walked slowly back to the mansion. The gatekeeper beside him asked in a low voice, "master, how to handle the funeral of the eldest young master?"


    Wei Yingchun stopped and said with a sneer: "naturally, it is in accordance with the wishes of the master of the mansion to show his benevolence and righteousness. It''s up to him to do what he wants to do. In such a situation, there is no need to worry about anything. "


    The porter was embarrassed, "if the enemy of the eldest young master comes to make trouble?"


    Wei Yingchun said with a smile, "isn''t there a Wuning mansion? What are you afraid of? "


    However, Wei Yingchun walked into the mansion and walked around most of the courtyard alone. He stood in front of a remote house respectfully and said in a low voice, "as the immortal master expected, that man came to the door."


    There was a light or heavy sound coming from the room, and soon there was no sound.


    Even without the pillar of Wei Xian, Wei Yingchun still had Wei family who still had a place in the river and lake. He should not have looked like this, but it was so strange. After there was no sound inside, Wei slowly turned around and left here.


    -


    in the restaurant, when Yu Fu and Chang Lin are absent, Li Fuyao sits alone at the table and looks at the strong man not far away.The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Li Fuyao broke the embarrassment with a great Xia before him.


    Hearing the young man''s words, the man showed a smile and said boldly, "please drink!"


    He said please, but in fact, when the voice dropped, a pot of wine on his table poured out of the jug in an instant, just like a water snake shooting at it, which was not affordable for ordinary people.


    Li Fu shook the table, and a porcelain bowl on the table was shaken up and dropped, and then moved to its position. However, this is exactly how to catch the water snake which was transformed by the wine. What is more valuable is that these water snakes enter the bowl and do not spill any wine.


    At the moment, there is no one else in the restaurant. Even the shopkeeper has gone to the back chef to help. If not, I''m afraid that the fight between the two will be astonished. This kind of magic power can only be made by the top experts in the world like master Xie?


    Li Fuyao received the wine, but he didn''t take it up and drink it. In the eyes of the man, he lacked some courage. But Li Fuyao pressed down the wine bowl and chuckled: "there is not much wine. Please drink it alone, great Xia."


    Before the voice dropped, the wine in the wine bowl shot back as before. It was a water snake when he came, but a water sword when he went back.


    The man laughs, picks up the jug, takes it all, and drinks it all.


    After wiping his mouth, the man asked with a smile: "so young, there is such a realm. I''m afraid that xiaoyilou can''t teach this kind of disciple. Are you a mountain man who stays in the North Sea and never leaves?"


    Although it has been two or three years since the event of Beihai Shengdan, it is by no means that there is no monk here.


    In addition to some monks who were originally Beihai people, it can be said that there are still some foreign monks who still stay in Beihai for the sake of the holy elixir and refuse to leave.


    Just looking at Li Fuyao carrying the sword case, the man regarded Li Fuyao as a kind of wild practice, and did not think about the three religions monks.


    The monks of the three religions are naturally not easy to be provoked by big trees, but if they are generally on the field, they will not pay so much attention to them.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "lonely souls, wandering around."


    Such ambiguous words make people feel unclear.


    The man pondered for a moment, and then he inquired: "is it for the secret script that you come down to Ningfu city?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then asked, "what secret script?"


    The man carefully looked at Li Fuyao''s look and found that it didn''t seem to be faking. It was not right for him to ask about this kind of thing. Now he asked a monk who didn''t know it. Now he knows, what if he wants to have a cup of soup?


    But judging from the short fight just now, the man thought that the young man might not be his opponent. But what if he was really a monk of the three religions who was full of Miao Hong and had a lot of magic weapons hidden behind him?


    I''m afraid we''ll have to add some accidents to the robbery.


    When Li Fuyao saw that the man did not speak any more and did not continue to speak. When he was wandering in the world, he was afraid that he would not be able to talk with the man for the first time. If he did, he would pour out their secrets like beans. I''m afraid it would be strange.


    Li Fuyao now has some doubts about the whereabouts of Yufu. Why hasn''t he come back so long?


    After thinking for a long time, the man suddenly mentioned the big halberd and went to Li Fuyao''s table. He put the Euphorbia on the corner not far from Li Fuyao. Then he sat down and asked in a low voice, "would you like to do a business together?"


    Li Fuyao grinned and bowed his head and said in a soft voice, "I would like to hear its details."


    Li Fuyao was not interested in the secret script. He only thought that he was in the city of Ningfu, and that the head of Xie''s mansion would have a good view of everything. In this case, it''s better to have a good look at what this is. If it is possible to have something to do with him?


    Only when you know yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    The man said in a deep voice: "I want to say some ugly things in front of me. If you really want to do this business, you can only join me. Of course, if you listen and are not interested, I won''t ask for it. Just if I find out that if you follow others to play this secret script, don''t blame me for hurting the killer!"


    When he said these words, the man deliberately revealed a great momentum, obviously to let Li Fuyao know the importance.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, nodded, and finally agreed.


    The man then said, "Xie Huaiyin went out of the city a few days ago to hunt down Wei Xian of the Wei family in Ningfu city. He said that he wanted to eradicate the villains in the Beihai lake. But in fact, it was because Wei Xian got a secret script by chance. This script is not simple. It should be recorded in a profound technique. It is not clear whether it is Confucianism or Taoism. Now I know about it Besides Xie Huaiyin himself, there are at most three people. I''m one, and the other two should be in Ningfu city now. "


    Li Fuyao was not stupid. He understood the man''s meaning. "I''ll stop someone for you. What''s my advantage?"


    Business, of course, is to pay, there must be harvest.The man said in a low voice: "after you get the secret script, you and I will learn the above skills together. Even if you take away the secret script, I can copy one by myself."


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment. Then he asked in a low voice, "what are the accomplishments of those two people? Is the master of Xie''s mansion really a simple swordsman? "


    To do business, you have to know what''s at stake.


    After a moment''s silence, the man said in a low voice: "the two men, Li An, came to the North Sea to salvage the holy elixir without any fruit, but they didn''t leave in a hurry. I heard that they had something to do with Confucianism, but in any case, the relationship was quite limited. If it wasn''t, how could they be a monk in the green silk realm when they were over 50 years old? As for Jiang Feng, he was the national teacher of the state of Chu... "


    When we talk about the state of Chu, there is an old story about the state of Chu. In the mountains and rivers, Yanling, Dayu and Liangxi are three sides. However, in the nominal territory of these three dynasties, there will also be many small countries. For example, Baiyu Town, which Li Fuyao has been staying for many years, is in the territory of the state of Zhou. Later, Huaiyang City, which he and Xie Ying went to together, is also the capital of the state of Chen It is these small countries that either settle down in a corner or submit to one of the three major dynasties, and pay tribute on time every year. It is really like the state of Zhou that can attract the attention of a dynasty, not too much.


    Zhou is one, Chu is one.


    However, compared with the state of Zhou, the fate of Chu was much worse. The emperor of Chu was also ambitious and wanted to expand the territory of Chu to an unprecedented situation. The iron cavalry of Chu state was located in the northern border of Liangxi, which made many small countries feel frightened. However, the state of Chu was eventually destroyed by the Liang Xi Dynasty, and hundreds of thousands of iron horses drove into the capital city of Chu to bury the state of Chu In the dust of history.


    There are no twists and turns in the whole story. How can the state of Chu survive after Liang Xi iron''s determination to destroy a small country?


    However, after three months, the state of Chu disappeared in the mountains and rivers. All the original Chu people became Liangxi people. But after the end of the war, there were still people alive. No matter how they lived, they always lived.


    For example, Jiang Feng, the national master of the state of Chu, is not only alive, but also has a good chance. In recent years, he has become a monk on the mountain. Not only has his life increased greatly, but he has even lived a better life than before.


    In fact, Li Fuyao had heard something about the state of Chu. He knew that in that war, although Liang Xi crushed the state of Chu with absolute force and won a natural victory, there were some obstacles in the process. For example, Wen Bailou, the general of the state of Chu, stopped half a million iron cavalry in Liangxi for three months, but it was not at that time Relying on the pass, it is just a small city.


    Wen Bailou, known as the first general in the history of the state of Chu, is good at using Euphorbia. His ability to unify the army is indisputable. If we change the enemy and our side, we are afraid that the process of destroying Chu will be much faster.


    The emperor of Liangxi also mentioned wenbailou specially at that time, saying that he must be brought back to Liangxi, to be a marquis and a general.


    However, after the extinction of the state of Chu, it was unknown whether it was the general of Liangxi who deliberately did it or that the affairs of the world were changeable. In the end, the general of the state of Chu was really silent and disappeared.


    The man said in a low voice: "compared to get that secret book, I am more inclined to kill Jiang Feng."


    The identity of a man is coming out.


    The man said frankly: "in the lower Wenbai building."


    This is the first general in the history of the state of Chu.


    If someone else is present and happens to know that part of the history of Chu, I''m afraid I will be shocked.


    Li Fuyao knocked on the table and said with a smile, "as far as I know, it is the general trend for Liang Xi to destroy Chu. It is not one person and one thing that can stop it. Why should general Wen be so bitter?"


    Wen Bailou said in a cold voice: "if he had not devoted himself to Liangxi, even if the state of Chu was going to die, it would never have been like this. Since he is a criminal of Chu, he should die under the halberd of Wenbai tower."


    Li Fuyao rubbed his head, thinking that he was once again confronted with a story of revenge?


    Wen Bailou continued: "for that secret book, Wen did not have too many ideas. This time I went to ningfucheng, just to kill Jiang Feng. If you are willing to help, after killing Jiang Feng, Wen will spare no effort to help you win the secret script."


    It''s a firm statement.


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile: "how can general Wen conclude that I am not that kind of repeated villain?"


    Wen Bailou chuckled and said: "Wen was born in the army. I don''t know how many people I''ve met in my life. If you have any evil intention, even if you can''t see it, you can feel it. If you can''t see it, you can feel it. If you can say something, you will naturally believe it is feasible."


    Li Fuyao took a sip of tea. He could not tell Wen Bailou that he was not interested in the so-called secret script.


    He rubbed his cheek and saw that Yu Fu had not come back. Li Fuyao sighed, "what about the master of Xie''s mansion, not in the scope of consideration?"


    Wen Bailou churan with a smile, "even if the martial arts man of the river and lake, even if he had an adventure and set foot on the road, it was only a few years ago. I''m afraid that he didn''t have a high level and was not an enemy of unity. If Wen met him on the battlefield in those years, he would cry out but a native chicken and a dog."


    Li Fuyao couldn''t laugh or cry. Isn''t this saying that the first person in Beihai lake and a common soldier in the battle line are no different?Li Fuyao finally thought about it and told Wen Bailou some of his thoughts. Finally, he said, "if this is the case, general Wen will naturally stop a man for you and let you fight freely."


    Wen Bailou is a cheerful man. Since he has already identified with Li Fuyao, he doesn''t tangle in these trifles. After making a deal, he says he wants to get drunk with Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao can''t refuse and finally drinks a few bowls of wine.


    At dusk, wenbailou leaves.


    Li Fuyao also came to Yufu and Changlin.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Li Fuyao said that he would like to stay here and open three rooms. The price was not expensive, which could be regarded as good quality and low price.


    Night covers the whole city of Ningfu.


    Li Fuyao pushed open the window and stood by the window thinking about things.


    However, he did not notice that there was a big fire in the inner city.


    The fire blazed through the inner city.


    But it was this short moment that a heavy rain suddenly came.


    It soon got wet in the street.


    The rain was pouring down and it upset someone''s arrangement.


    In the middle of the night, there is a slender figure near the Wuning mansion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    A heavy rain as big as soybeans suddenly came, which put out the fire in Wuning Prefecture mercilessly.


    Just flustered up, the Wuning mansion suddenly quieted down. Countless disciples stood in the rain, seemingly puzzled and puzzled.


    In the open space in front of the house in the East, more than ten disciples had already knelt down. The rain drops hit them and soon wet them all over.


    Everyone bowed their heads in silence.


    In the night, actually not many people can see clearly, these disciples are actually all tied up and left here. Some greedy disciples kneel on the ground and kowtow all the time, but most of them are indifferent, waiting for the next death.


    There is a plaque above the gate of this house, on which is written the words "Wu Dao has no end". The first person in the world of Beihai River and lake lives here all the year round, and seldom goes out.


    The plan for the night was actually very simple. They first used a lot of rosemary in the house. They were afraid that Xie Huaiyin''s martial arts cultivation was too high and profound. The dosage was much more than that of other martial arts men. After rosemary was released, it was used to irrigate tung oil in various places of Wuning mansion.


    Finally, there was a big fire.


    Originally, they focused on the house, but who knows, there were fires in the rest of the place, but until the heavy rain, the house was not on fire.


    The house was their primary goal.


    When the heavy rain began to fall, a group of elders and guests in the Wuning mansion went to the courtyards and took away many disciples. At last, they left all kinds of clothes here. There was no need to judge them. Everyone knew the result.


    Autumn rain cold bone, but more cold heart.


    Xie Huaiyin is sitting in the door at the moment. When he opens the gate, he can see at a glance those disciples who he once regarded as the future disciples of Wuning mansion. However, he is the best in the world in the world. He sits in the door and looks at the gate without expression.


    Beside him was a middle-aged man with an ordinary face named Lu Jiangnan. He was born in Jiangnan, but he didn''t know why. When he was young, he traveled around but didn''t return to the south of the Yangtze River. Lu Jiangnan was clever and resourceful. He played the role of No.1 Military Adviser in the Wuning mansion. He was not only respected by the disciples of Wuning Prefecture, but also trusted by Huaiyin.


    There are so many martial arts men in the Wuling family. I''m afraid only Lu Jiangnan can get in and out of this house without saying hello.


    At the moment, he was accompanied by Lu Jiangnan.


    Xie Huaiyin sat on the chair with a dark look.


    Lu Jiang Nan stood on one side, looking flat.


    As long as a family is big enough, there will be different opinions among different people. It is not surprising that long houses and one side houses have their own ideas and requirements. However, if one is the owner of a family and fails to check and balance these things, great things will happen.


    As the No.1 sect in Beihai lake, Wuning mansion is naturally more complicated than any other family. All the disciples, elders and guests need to be settled in order to keep them in order, so as not to end up in a short period of prosperity.


    In the past few years, Lu Jiangnan made up his mind about many matters in the Wuning mansion. He had always dealt with them very well. It has never happened that the disciples were so bold as to kill Xie Huaiyin.


    So today, Xie Huaiyin was furious.


    If there were no accidents, none of the disciples outside the gate would have survived.


    Xie Huaiyin was silent for a long time, listening to the rain cover up a lot of voices, and finally opened his mouth, "why?"


    The sound is louder than the rain on the green tile.


    Lu Jiangnan listened very clearly, and also knew clearly, this is Xie Huaiyin asking him.


    Lu Jiangnan sighed and didn''t answer this question. After sighing, he quickly drew out his soft sword from his waist. In a moment, he stabbed Xie Huaiyin''s back. At that place, it was Xie Huaiyin''s heart to pierce.


    But the soft sword stabbed forward, and there was still a hand''s distance from Xie Huaiyin''s back, so he could not enter. A moment later, the inch inch of the soft sword broke, and a huge momentum suddenly arrived.


    Lu Jiangnan flies backwards and falls heavily in the heavy rain.


    Spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    He suddenly turned pale. After struggling to get up, he looked at Xie Huaiyin''s back and gritted his teeth and said, "you are not a pure martial arts man in the world."


    Xie Huaiyin stood up and turned to look at Lu Jiangnan. He said plainly, "is it you who can destroy the century old foundation of our Wuning mansion?"


    After saying this, Xie Huaiyin picked up a piece of fragment and threw it out casually, which just stabbed Lu Jiangnan in the heart.


    This Wuning government''s first think tank was killed in an instant.


    Xie Huaiyin slowly walked back to the house. When he reappeared in the courtyard, he carried a silver gun.


    There was a rumor that Xie Huaiyin, the head of the Wuling mansion, was proficient in all kinds of martial arts in those years. However, as time went on, Xie Huaiyin, the young master of the martial arts, became the master of the mansion. After fighting with others, he never took a weapon again. It is true that in the whole Beihai lake, Xie Huaiyin has never been forced to take up a weapon.But today, the master of Wuning took out the silver gun that he had not mentioned for 20 years. It seems that the danger of the night has not been relieved.


    Open the door.


    Xie Huaiyin stepped out of the gate and looked at the plaque with the words "Wu Dao has no end". He picked up the silver gun in his hand, and a huge air jet burst out from the gun head, and the plaque split into pieces in an instant.


    Xie Huai said with a cold smile: "how can martial arts never end?"


    Leaving this sentence, he strode away without looking at the disciples kneeling here from the beginning to the end.


    The slender figure came to the long street and let the heavy rain wet his clothes. Looking at the fire that had been extinguished in the house of Wuning, the expression on his face was uncertain.


    Even in the heavy rain, Xie Huaiyin walked out of the Wuning mansion, and said with a smile: "I knew you Xie Huaiyin is not easy to kill, but I don''t know that you are so hard to kill. If I had known, I would not have wasted so much energy. "


    Xie Huai, who carried the silver gun, said in a gloomy voice, "if you want that secret script, I can give it to you now."


    The man said with a smile, "I want not only the secret script, but also the Wuning mansion. I also want it."


    Xie Huai said with a cold smile: "everything left a line, good to meet in the future."


    The man shook his head. "You thank Huaiyin for sitting comfortably. I''ll take a seat later."


    Xie Huaiyin''s killing opportunities soared.


    No more nonsense.


    He strode to the man, and the head of the silver spear swept the sparks on the ground. When he approached the man, he shot and shook off a lot of rain.


    If someone thinks that Xie Huaiyin was able to get into the cultivation road by chance because of the secret script, he would be very wrong. Xie Huaiyin was already a monk when he took over as the head of the Wuning mansion!


    Not a wild monk, but a orthodox Confucian monk!


    The gentleman who taught him poetry and poetry also taught him a lot of other things, such as how to ask Changsheng and how to kill people.


    Just these things, Xie Huaiyin never told others, no one knows.


    The first person in Beihai lake is not a martial arts man from the beginning to the end!


    A silver spear shot out, with a furious Qi machine, swept towards the man, with great momentum.


    Even if it''s a common martial arts in the Jianghu, there''s a silver gun driven by Qi, which is different from that of a martial arts man in the lake. This master of Wuning can still make people feel cold.


    The man''s face did not change, but his heart was shocked. I was afraid that no one had ever thought that this master of Wuning was not only a monk on the mountain, but also his cultivation level was not low at all!


    The man stepped back half a step back and could easily avoid the shot, but he still heard a stab and was cut into his clothes by the head of the gun.


    This is the price of belittling the master of Wuning.


    In the pouring rain, Xie Huaiyin picked up his gun and said with a sneer, "how can you want to rob me of the Wuning mansion when you are on a field trip?"


    The man looked at Xie Huaiyin coldly and drew out the whip on his waist. Then he sneered and said, "you have not yet distinguished the winner or the loser, so you think it''s amazing?"


    Xie Huai had no expression on his face. He held his gun against the enemy. However, he could not stop his words. A silver spear was thrust out again, rolling up countless rainwater and shooting it out at the same time. This Confucian monk not only had the means of mountain people, but also had the spirit of killing and cutting. In fact, it was difficult to deal with it.


    Xie Huaiyin''s long spear this time was not so easy to worry about than before. The man''s whip was like a spirit snake, but as soon as he touched the silver gun, he wound it up. Not only that, but also the purple lights flashed from time to time.


    Xie Huaiyin is said to be proficient in 18 kinds of martial arts, but in fact he is best at shooting. I''m afraid that he can string the top gun masters into a string in the Beihai lake. In terms of gun skills, he is not the enemy of Xie''s master.


    At the moment, the silver spear is entangled with a whip. Xie Huaiyin shakes the right arm of the gun and shakes the whip away for a short time. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xie Huaiyin takes back the long gun, and then throws the silver gun out in a short time. He throws the silver gun with him and quickly plunders him.


    The silver spear is like a dragon, with a majestic air machine, Xie Huaiyin is even more difficult to deal with. Both of them swept to the man, making him frown.


    Long whip far away, so that the nearby rain burst, there is a sharp air machine.


    Xie Huaiyin frowned, reached for the barrel of the gun, went to the chest, and then collided with the sharp Qi machine. With a dull sound, Xie Huaiyin stepped back several steps, and the man''s face was not good-looking.


    After Xie Huaiyin stood still, he said with a smile, "Li An, is that all?"


    This is the first time Xie Huaiyin called out his name tonight. Li an looks at Xie Huaiyin and takes a deep breath.


    Xie Huaiyin is difficult to deal with, it is true, but the reason why he has not tried his best until now is more than that.


    There should be three monks in Ningfu city. Besides him, there are two who have not yet appeared. This is Li An''s concern. If there is no outsider, he doesn''t mind fighting Xie Huaiyin. But since there are outsiders, he naturally needs to be more careful.The movement of Wuning mansion is not small, but in the night, I''m afraid not many people know. Wei Yingchun, the Wei family in the outer city, appears in that remote room today. In addition to the Wei family owner, there is only a middle-aged man with a sinister look.


    It is Jiang Feng.


    Looking at Wei Yingchun, the former National Master of Chu said with a sneer, "when I do something, you Wei family will destroy the Wuning house with the strength of the whole family. Dare you?"


    Wei Yingchun bowed his head and muttered, "even without Xie Huaiyin, Wuning mansion is a very powerful clan. My son Wei Xian is dead. How dare you act like this?"


    Jiang Feng ha ha a smile, "who said your son died?"


    Wei Yingchun suddenly looked up, the door was pushed open, there is a tall man into the room, Wei Yingchun turned his head and looked, not his dead son, Wei Xian who can be?


    Wei Yingchun looked at Jiang Feng and was shocked and asked, "immortal teacher, what is this going on?"


    Jiang Feng ignored Wei Yingchun, but looked at Wei Xian and asked with a smile, "how about doing a business?"


    Wei Xian was expressionless and said in a cold voice, "I just want to thank Huaiyin''s head."


    Jiang Feng said with a smile: "so good!"


    -


    the whole city of Wuning is full of heavy rain, but in the inner city and the outer city, there are two kinds of scenes. Here, the killing has started, but in the outer city, it is quiet and peaceful.


    Li Fuyao was lying down by the window, watching the pouring rain. Just as he was in a trance, the door was pushed open. Yufu walked into the room and whispered, "young master, you are often coming out."


    To get out of the house in this heavy rain is a big thing.


    Li Fuyao said.


    Yu Fu worried and asked, "don''t you stop him?"


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice, "we have patience, but we often have to wait. When a teenager sees his enemy in front of him, he clearly learns a skill. How can we not get revenge? Even if I said he couldn''t get revenge, I was afraid he would not pay attention to it. I said that he cherished his life. In fact, I was wrong. In order to revenge, he would not care too much about his own little life. "


    Yu Fu was a little confused. "In this case, you still don''t want to fight?"


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "as I said, revenge is his own business."


    Yu Fu said in a low voice: "the young master said that I was fickle before, so was the young master."


    Li Fuyao gave her a look.


    Yufu quickly said, "it doesn''t matter whether you are heartless or not. In Yufu''s opinion, he is still the best childe."


    Li Fuyao sighed, "since it''s Mr. Chao, how dare I let him die like this."


    "I''m sorry for Mr. Chao."


    With these words, Li Fuyao turned and went downstairs.


    Walking on the stairs, Yu Fu put out his head and asked, "young master, do you want me to hold an umbrella for you?"


    Li Fu shook his head and did not return. He said lightly, "your life is also very important. Don''t lose it easily."


    When I went out, I took an oil paper umbrella.


    Of course, it''s something from the restaurant. It''s just taking it out with you, not going to take it away. Li Fuyao doesn''t worry about anything.


    Li Fuyao, who was holding an umbrella and walked into the rain, suddenly said to himself, "what plans are not planned? There are always variables. In the future, you can do what you want?"


    Walking out of the long street, Li Fuyao saw a man and a horse in front of an alley.


    At the moment, the tall man was wearing a beast''s head swallowing chain armour, and his waistband was exquisite. He had a big halberd in his hand and was holding a red horse. The horse was like fire charcoal and in a magnificent shape.


    Li Fu walked over with an umbrella and stood beside the man who had been talking with him for a long time during the day. He said helplessly, "is general Wen going to kill or mount a horse to kill the enemy?"


    Wen Bailou said with a smile: "since it is to kill the traitor, it should be so."


    Li Fuyao and wenbailou, who leads the horse, march forward side by side.


    Wen Bailou took the initiative to say: "Li''an has already started tonight. For some reason, he has seduced the people in the Wuning mansion and wanted to set the house on fire. It is only a heavy rain that has destroyed his plan. Now we should tear up our face with Xie Huaiyin. I don''t know if he and Jiang Feng have any plans. But now he and Xie Huaiyin have a hand. You can stop him and wait for me to kill Jiang Feng To help you. "


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "in this case, I have made a lot of money in this business?"


    Wen Bailou said with a smile: "this is at least a good friend, but I don''t drink much."


    Li Fu shook his head helplessly. After walking a long way, he began to ask, "general Wen has no war to fight. Will he feel uncomfortable in these years?"


    Wen Bailou sighed, "countless times I wake up in the middle of the night, all of them are gold and iron horses. The sound of fighting is loud and loud. At that time, I can still sleep peacefully after listening to the noise. Now no one is quarreling in his ears, and he still feels that he has lost some sleep."


    Li Fuyao smiles.


    They stood at the entrance of a street. Li Fuyao looked at the distance and said with a smile, "I don''t really care whether Xie Huaiyin will die tonight. But since we have agreed to stop Li an for general Wen, naturally, we will do our best. General Wen doesn''t have to worry about me. How can we get comfortable?"Wen Bailou clasped his fists to greet him. He was not one of those women who talked nonsense and ink. He turned on his horse and let the red horse neigh. When the state of Chu died, he rode far away from Chu. He felt guilty all these years. If he didn''t want to kill Jiang Feng, he would have died.


    Now that we have the opportunity, wenbailou naturally needs to take good advantage of it.


    Before Li Fuyao raised his feet, he could not help saying, "general Wen, in fact, is the most important thing to live!"


    Wen Bailou laughs heartily. With a horse''s belly, the red horse trots away. The armored and halberd bearing Wen Bailou passes away. At this moment, he is not a monk or a martial arts man, but the 200000 cavalry commander of the state of Chu. One person and one halberd can be called the enemy''s timid wenbailou.


    Looking at the back of Wen Bailou''s departure, Li Fuyao suddenly remembered the poem he had read before. The poet who wrote this poem happened to be from Liangxi. When the state of Chu was destroyed, he was in the border of Chu state. He had seen the figure of Wen Bailou once from a distance. Therefore, he left a short poem. Li Fuyao could not remember the whole poem clearly, but could not help but recite one sentence Come out, "leopard tail shake wear painted halberd, a hundred thousand soldiers take off military clothes."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao laughed and walked forward a few steps, holding an umbrella, which was not fast. This was to follow the young man not far away in front of him.


    The young man, with his sword hanging from his waist, walked in the lane full of water, just like the boy who went to taizai mansion with his sword in the deep winter of one year.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    Since the battle between the two clans of human and demon six thousand years ago, the swordsman''s vein began to wither. Before the wild training vein had improved, most of the friars in the mountains and rivers fought with magic weapons.


    It is simple and direct, and the speller is also able to make it. Absolute strength is the key to success.


    But it''s a little boring.


    A battle should include these, but not just these.


    Xie Huaiyin is an orthodox Confucian monk, but perhaps because he has spent too long in the river and lake, he has more martial arts charm. His original magic weapon is not zither, chess, calligraphy and painting, but the silver gun.


    The monks never thought that they would fight close to people one day, so they didn''t want to use swords, guns, swords and halberds as magic weapons. But now, Xie Huaiyin is not only a silver spear, but also fighting with Li an.


    But Li an holds a long whip, also does not want to thank Huaiyin and his distance is too close.


    In fact, the three monks who came to Ningfu city this time are all Taiqing, and there is not much difference in the realm of cultivation. However, if it comes to the combat effectiveness, Wen Bailou''s absolute ability is superior to the other two. After all, they are generals who have stepped down from the battlefield. Neither their judgment of the situation nor their fearlessness for death are comparable to others.


    Xie Huaiyin, as the head of Wuning Prefecture, is not superior to the three men. However, he has the momentum of being the best in the world, which has been polished by a lake in the North Sea for more than 20 years. Therefore, Li''an has never gained any advantage.


    Instead, he has been suppressed by Xie Huaiyin.


    Li An has a strange look. He is just like Wen Bailou. He just thinks that the master of Wuning mansion just got a secret script by chance, so he stepped into the cultivation road. Therefore, he always thinks that the North Sea is the best in the world. However, he dares to be so big. Before Wen Bailou and Jiang Feng react, he should start first. But who knows that Xie Huaiyin is not only difficult to deal with, It seems that he is still telling him that if he is careless, he will even die on the spot.


    With the heavy rain, Li an reaches out and wipes his face. The long whip on his hand blows forward from afar, just like a snake passing through the rain curtain. This time, what he wants to wrap is Xie Huaiyin''s neck.


    Xie Huai, who was carrying a silver gun, snorted coldly and strode out. He stepped on the water in the long street, but his toes were light and his body was floating. If the rain had not dampened his clothes, he would have been regarded as the saying that his style was still the same.


    The powerful air machine on the whip was like thunder. It exploded beside Xie Huaiyin''s ear, and many raindrops fell on Xie Huaiyin. Xie Huaiyin frowned slightly, and stood on the wall to avoid these raindrops. The raindrops splashed on the wall, leaving holes in different depths.


    The whip came as promised, but it was like a good woman abandoned by the childe brother!


    Xie Huaiyin picks with a gun, flies the whip, and then stabs out. Before Li an returns to his senses, he takes the gun and returns. This is not over. When Xie Huaiyin puts his foot on the wall, the whole person quickly bumps into Li''an.


    The point of the spear pointed to Li An Xin.


    If we say that the long whip was like a snake spitting out its message, now the silver gun is like a dragon swimming into the sea. There is no difference between the two.


    Li An''s face changed greatly, and he quickly took back his whip to protect his body. But after wrapping the silver gun, Xie Huaiyin didn''t feel a bit flustered. He just pulled the silver gun back and left. The silver gun was taken away, and so was the long whip.


    Li''an didn''t care about the bursting of the tiger''s mouth. At this moment, however, Xie Huaiyin had already bent his knees and bumped into Li''an''s abdomen.


    Li An''s face turned white in an instant, but before he flew out, he was held by Xie Huaiyin and hit the center of the mouth.


    Xie Huaiyin, who has been the top martial arts player in Beihai lake for many years, can not be accepted by ordinary people, even if the opponent is also a monk.


    With one blow, Li''an''s chest sank down and a piece protruded from his back.


    It''s not a minor injury.


    Xie Huaiyin looked indifferent and let go of Li An''s hand, which was a punch to Li An''s temple.


    With a bang.


    Why do monks on the mountain fear swordsmen? Why do they now belittle the wild cultivation in the mountains and rivers? I think there should be a saying that the monks are good at fighting.


    In the struggle for the same territory, if the monks of the three religions were approached by Xie Huaiyin, a monk who was proficient in close combat, he would be worse off than Li an.


    Then he gave the dead monk a punch. Xie Huaiyin threw the corpse out and stood on the long street tired.


    It''s not easy to kill a man. It seems that he has not suffered any trauma. But now the spirit mansion is tumbling and the Qi machine is almost exhausted. Let alone a Taiqing realm, Xie Huaiyin should treat it cautiously even if he comes to a green silk realm.


    Go and get the silver gun and kick the whip away with his feet. Xie Huaiyin will turn around and walk back to the Wuning mansion.


    The tip he got was that three monks had entered the city together, but now he was only one. He thought that most of the remaining two were going to separate life and death, which made him laugh.


    What do you think about the bereaved dogs in both countries?You wenbailou was the first general of the state of Chu in the past. It''s good, and you are also an enemy of tens of thousands of people in the battlefield. But what? Now Chu has become Chuzhou under the rule of Liangxi, and the people of Chu have become Liangxi people. Why are you still holding on?


    Don''t you think it''s a joke?


    With his thoughts, his thoughts diverged. Perhaps it was because of this that the young man with hanging swords was discovered by him only after he was within 50 steps of his body.


    Xie Huaiyin was holding a silver spear. He looked at the young man with a sword hanging fifty steps in front of him. His face was indifferent.


    The man in front of him is also a monk. He is just hanging sword. He has the taste of a swordsman.


    It''s not him that worries Xie Huaiyin, but a young man in blue with a sword case and an oil paper umbrella.


    Young people are often present, young people are Li Fuyao.


    Both are swordsmen.


    Standing in place, Chang Lin said to the point: "secret script, Chang family."


    Xie Huaiyin frowned and quickly remembered the old story. If it hadn''t been for the first time, he could even clap his chest and say, "I''ve been wandering in the world for so many years, and I''ve never done anything heartless, but it''s really what he did, even if it wasn''t his intention.".


    In fact, even Chang Lin was released by him.


    Xie Huaiyin asked, "are you the child at the beginning?"


    Chang Lin did not speak.


    Xie Huaiyin suddenly turned his head to salute somewhere and said in a low voice, "Sir, please."


    In fact, there was an old scholar with gray hair who had been drinking under the eaves of a house for a long time. When he heard Xie Huaiyin speak, he stood up, stretched out and took a look at the young man in blue with an umbrella in the distance.


    The old Confucianist sneered: "where come from kittens and puppies?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the old Confucian scholar. He was helpless. His luck was really bad.


    There is also a place of Taiqing?


    -


    in the heavy rain outside Ningfu City, a middle-aged man walked out of Wei''s residence and came to the long street. He intended to go to the Wuning mansion in the inner city, but he walked out of Wei''s mansion. He saw a man in armor riding a big horse like fire charcoal on the other side of the long street, with a big halberd in his hand.


    The middle-aged man lost his mind in an instant. When he saw this man, he seemed to see that the state of Chu was still in its heyday. He and his majesty were on the general lighting platform, watching him come from the horse. His face was full of vigor.


    How old was Wenbai building at that time? Was it less than ten years old?


    It is no wonder that the emperor''s majesty talked about the fact that wenbailou was a star in the sky to help the state of Chu achieve its eternal foundation.


    A general who was already famous in the four fields less than a year old, and an emperor with great talent and vision met each other. If there were no three mountains, Dayu, Yanling, Liangxi, would have established a great foundation.


    It''s just that the situation is so, no wonder.


    Jiang Feng was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, "Wen Bailou, the state of Chu is dead. You and I are both bereaved dogs. Must we distinguish between life and death?"


    Wenbailou halberd in hand, "if you and I are general, naturally do not kill you, but you are eating the master''s bones, but also bite on the master''s mad dog, do not kill you, my heart is uneasy."


    Jiang Feng said with a smile: "the mansion is going to fall. Naturally, you should find a place to settle down. Even if your majesty is alive, I''m afraid that I can understand what Jiang Feng has done."


    Wen Bailou said indifferently: "Your Majesty can understand, so what? If the state of Chu is not necessarily, and knows your whereabouts, is it difficult to protect your integrity?"


    Jiang Feng was silent for a moment, thinking of his acquaintance with the conquered emperor of Chu. Before he provoked Liang Xi in those years, he was not wholeheartedly thinking of opening up new territory for his majesty and building the foundation for all ages.


    Between the monarch and the minister, just a long talk will not know how many times, he Jiang Feng, ever forgotten?


    However, it is still a matter of living.


    Wenbailou got off the horse and patted the horse''s head. The latter trotted away and stopped at the corner. Wenbailou stopped talking and walked away.


    In addition, when wenbailou strides forward, it seems that someone is beating the drum at every step. Obviously, its momentum is stronger than that of the first person in Beihai lake.


    If one person is the leader in the world, he has a posture of invincible in the same territory. The other is living on the battlefield all the year round and fighting among thousands of troops, which is even more of an irresistible momentum.


    In fact, one of them holds a halberd and the other carries a gun. If they fight for life and death, I''m afraid the impression will be very good.


    But now, what Wen Bailou wants to kill is the former National Master of Chu, who is now in Taiqing.


    After walking into Jiang Feng''s body, Wenbai building is swept by a halberd. If Jiang Feng is hit by this halberd, he is afraid that even if it will be changed into two parts, it is a pity that his body twisted and his body regressed several steps. The big halberd is still gone. It cuts a hundred year old tree by the long street directly, and the tree falls down. As soon as Wen Bailou kicks the tree, the big tree shoots towards Jiang Feng.In the mansion, Wei Xian, who was once one of the top ten martial arts giants in Beihai lake, now has set foot on the cultivation road. Looking at the scene in Chang Chang street not far away, he said with a smile, "that armored general must have been an unparalleled general at that time, and he was only afraid of being a ten thousand enemy in the battlefield."


    Wei Yingchun, the leader of the Wei family, is standing beside his son. His martial arts level is not high, but his eyesight is not bad. He should know when he sees such a playing method. If such a martial arts man has not experienced fighting among thousands of troops, his momentum will not be like this.


    "I have heard that Wen Bailou, a famous general of the state of Chu, was good at using Euphorbia. He would have taken the lead in every battle, and his strategy was also the first-rate in the world. He was a real famous general. If there was no such person, the emperor of Chu would not have won the great territory."


    The heavy rain was so heavy that the father and son were standing under the eaves, but they were not exposed to the rain. Wei Xian nodded and agreed, "in the army, the weapons selected must be long-term, but most of them use knives and guns, and those who dare to use halberds. If they are not excellent in martial arts, how dare they be?"


    Wei Yingchun nodded with a smile. Looking at the war, he felt a little comfortable. Although he still expected Jiang Feng to kill the master of Wuning Prefecture, he was servile after all. Looking at Jiang Feng being beaten down, his mood was not bad.


    Wei Yingchun began to ask, "when will xian''er take Xie Huaiyin''s head?"


    Wei Xian frowned and said, "my father really thinks that the head of the Wuning mansion is so easy to get?"


    Wei Yingchun had some doubts, "it''s not that Xie Huaiyin is just a martial arts man. Since xian''er has been on the road, why can''t he?"


    Wei Xian said with a smile, "I said I wanted to take Xie Huaiyin''s head, but I told Jiang Feng to listen to it. If he can''t walk out of this long street tonight, our father and son will take it as if it never happened again. If he can''t go out of this long street tonight, we''ll take it as if it hadn''t happened again. We''d better stay in Ningfu City, and we don''t have to worry about it."


    Wei Yingchun frowned and looked strange.


    Wei Xian did not explain, just looked at the battle on the long street and sighed, "if you put him on the battlefield, you can really make the best use of it."


    On the long street, the Euphorbia of Wenbai building, which has always been the upper hand, has once again torn a ravine on the ground. Jiang Feng, on the opposite side, has retreated for dozens of steps, sitting on the top of the long street with an Guqin in front of him.


    In the face of the former first general of Chu, Jiang Feng fiddled with the strings and made a sound. Several silver wires broke through the sky and came roaring through the rain.


    Wen Bailou didn''t take it lightly. He and Jiang Feng were old acquaintances. As early as that year, he knew that he was good at playing the piano. When he became a monk on the mountain, wenbailou took the Euphorbia as his original magic weapon. He was thinking about what Jiang Feng used. Later, he thought that there should be no other thing except Qin.


    Now, after handing it in, I find that it is.


    When the silver lines were swept to the front of the eyes, the toes of wenbailou were on the ground of the long street and retreated back. There was a huge air machine on the Euphorbia, which hit the silver lines heavily.


    These silver threads are like fine needles that pierce the majestic air machine of wenbailou and come to you in a flash.


    This makes wenbailou frown, but even if the Euphorbia strikes back, it is like a hammer hammering heavily on the silver line.


    Jiang Feng, who plays the piano on the opposite side, has cut his fingers and blood.


    Wen Bailou and he almost at the same time embarked on the road of cultivation, but this one has more than ten years of military career, accustomed to life and death, walk on that road, not necessarily faster than Jiang Feng, but in fact, always win some.


    Wen Bailou was the first-rate soldier in the world when he led the army to chisel the array. Now he has become a monk, which is not necessarily worse.


    After the crescent on the Euphorbia was hooked up with several silver threads, the blue veins on Wen Bailou''s arm were exposed, but they didn''t fall back. Instead, they ran before gripping their teeth. As they strode forward, a series of footprints of different depths were left on the long street.


    What is an unparalleled general in the world?


    Wenbailou is worthy of such a name.


    Close to Jiang Feng again, Wen Bai Lou heavily blows down.


    Wei Xian said with a bitter smile: "go back to sleep."


    Wei Yingchun was stunned and immediately understood what his son meant. He sighed and turned to the yard.


    -


    when he often drew a sword and pointed at the master of Wuning, Li Fuyao had already held the green silk in his hand in the distance, but he still held the sword and the umbrella in his hand.


    In the majestic rain, the old Confucianist looked at the young man standing in the distance with his sword. When he brushed his sleeves, it was a storm.


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk and cut through the rain with a sword. Then he looked at the old Confucian scholar quietly.


    This is the end of their first trial.


    Li Fuyao did not show much, even the old Confucian, and did not show his true cultivation. However, since he was Xie Huaiyin who wanted to call on Mr. Li, it was not too bad.


    Moreover, Li Fuyao had already been able to tell that he was a Confucian monk in Taiqing.


    In this case, what about magic weapons?


    For example, the monk of Taiqing, who was killed in xiaoyilou by Li Fuyao, had a picture of mountains and rivers. What would this old Confucian be?While Li Fuyao was thinking about it, the old Confucian scholar''s big sleeve and small move had already arrived at his hand.


    With one hand lifted up, countless rainwater was sucked in.


    Li Fuyao felt the momentum of the momentum, and without hesitation, he threw away the oil paper umbrella and swept forward with his sword.


    The old Confucian thought that Li Fuyao was just a wild practice. He didn''t care until the rain fell on his brow like a sword.


    But it''s too late. Li Fuyao''s sword has arrived.


    The sword spirit is surging, and the sword spirit is flourishing.


    At this time, all the rainwater absorbed in the inkstone turned into ink rain, and a long river like ink was made in front of Li Fuyao.


    The sword stabbed into the Mohe River as if it met resistance.


    It''s hard to move forward.


    Li Fuyao frowned, and the spirit of the sword was strong in the lingfu.


    Like the Milky way of the nine days, it poured out with great momentum and was unstoppable.


    At last, the old Confucian scholar was a little frightened. He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "are you a swordsman?"


    Li Fuyao is silent. The green silk sword is hard to move in the Mohe River, but there is a sword nineteen in the sword box behind him.


    Although Li Fuyao was deliberately partial to one another when he raised his sword these days, Jian 19 was psychic after all, and he chose Li Fuyao on his own initiative. Therefore, accompanied by a loud sound of sword sound, Jian 19 came out of the sheath!


    It fell on Li Fuyao''s other hand.


    Who has seen a swordsman with a sword in his left hand and a sword in his right hand?


    Only Li Fuyao!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    With the help of the rain, the ancient and simple inkstone stands are awe inspiring!


    Li Fuyao''s green silk sword was unable to move after it penetrated the Mohe river. Therefore, when the sword 19 appeared in his hand, he could not move.


    Li Fuyao waved his sword without hesitation.


    The same is a majestic sword, attacking the old Confucian.


    But at this moment, the inkstone moves down slightly and stands in front of Li Fuyao''s body. The sword 19 swings out and cuts it right on the inkstone.


    Bang!


    Li Fu shakes the mouth of the tiger and feels a huge force. The sword almost comes out of his hand. However, there is a crack on the inkstone.


    When the river was stopped, Li Fuyao drew out the green silk, and the sword was stabbed with the sword of nineteen and one. The green silk immediately followed behind him. These are the two swords.


    There is no book in the world about how to deal with a swordsman holding two swords, because no swordsman has ever had a sword in one hand.


    Only in a short period of time, the old Confucians had stepped back far away, and their big sleeves were fluttering, but they were in a bit of a mess in the rain.


    It is not only due to Li Fuyao''s identity as a swordsman, but also related to his double swords.


    The old Confucian stood still in the rain and said in a deep voice: "even if there is a king sword immortal who killed a big demon for the sake of the human race, this mountain and river is not the place where you swordsmen run rampant!"


    Li Fuyao was speechless. He just stared at the old Confucian scholar. After a moment, he sneered and asked, "well, if you don''t kill the demon at the Sword Fairy, the old gentleman will not even have the interest to talk to me?"


    The old Confucianist said nothing. He was only holding one hand behind him and holding the other hand up. The inkstone was on his head, and the ink river did not continue to appear. I''m afraid it was also because of Li Fuyao''s sword.


    At the other end of the battlefield, Chang Lin could not have been the opponent of the Lord of Wuning. But Xie Huaiyin had a big war first, which made his lingfu gas engine exhausted.


    Now I met Chang Lin, who did not want to die. During this period of time, Chang Lin was totally fighting. Unexpectedly, Xie Huaiyin did not produce a wisp of new Qi in the lingfu, which surprised Xie Huaiyin.


    It''s not too much to kill. It''s just how to kill and by whom. It''s not small.


    Thanks to the silver gun, Xie Huaiyin refused to let Chang Lin get close to him. During this period, he even had the idea of replacing injury with injury several times, which was recognized by Xie Huaiyin.


    And successfully resolved.


    Xie Huaiyin is not afraid of a long-standing expert in the world. He is only afraid that he will often encounter such a desperado. The former has something to ask for. Even if he wants to distinguish himself from the superior, it will not be too shocking. However, the latter wants you to die wholeheartedly, even if he is willing to exchange his own life. Who can stand it?


    What''s more, Xie Huaiyin is not the heyday Xie Huaiyin. There is a big difference between the two Xie Huaiyin.


    Chang Lin''s sword swept out, leaving several sword marks on the wall, but he could not get close to him. Xie Huaiyin covered himself with a silver gun, and Chang Lin''s sword could not penetrate.


    This makes Chang Lin''s mood really irritable.


    Li Fuyao hung nineteen on his waist with only green silk in his hand. He looked at the old Confucians not far away. Along the way, he had killed three Taiqing monks.


    The porter of taizai mansion, the old man selling sweet potatoes, and the man in grey who never knew his name when he went up the mountain to challenge him.


    But to tell the truth, only the first one was more dangerous in the three battles. In fact, the last two scenes were relatively relaxed because of experience or the talisman and elixir.


    As for this old Confucian, according to Li Fuyao, it''s not too difficult to deal with. Besides, he has a holy pill in his waist.


    Enough for a fight.


    Besides, it is not time to use the elixir.


    Li Fuyao groaned. If he really wanted to use the holy pill, he would have lost his grandmother''s home when he came to Ningfu city. Even if the master of Wuning had a secret script.


    Is there a saint Dan?


    Li Fuyao was a little distracted when he heard the sound of horse''s hooves in the distance.


    The sound of horse''s hooves stepping on the water is not clear and crisp, but for Li Fuyao, the sound can''t be more beautiful.


    A horse galloped from the horse, and there was a man with armor and halberd on his back.


    Li Fuyao looked at the scene from a distance, thinking that if it was really put on the battlefield and wenbailou was leading a large number of troops, he felt a little lost in his mind.


    Wen Bailou ran in front of him and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that there was still a Taiqing realm in advance, but you can stop him with a green silk realm. It''s not bad."


    Li Fu shook his sword and put it into the scabbard. He just said with a smile: "next, I''ll give it to general Wen."


    "It''s a piece of cake!"


    Wen Bailou laughed and swept with a halberd, rolling up countless raindrops. This halberd alone was enough to make the old Confucian look awe inspiring.Li Fuyao did not pay attention to the war after he took up his sword. He had absolute confidence in Wen Bailou. He turned to another battlefield and watched Chang Lin and Xie Huaiyin''s life and death struggle.


    Li Fuyao frowned and then said with a smile, "thank you, I heard you have a secret script. Is it true or false?"


    The voice was not very loud, but actually Li Fuyao didn''t ask this question simply. So when he opened his mouth, Xie Huaiyin''s ears sounded like a thunderbolt. Xie Huaiyin''s heart trembled and he almost got stabbed.


    In the past, Xie Huaiyin, relying on his own strong strength, was able to be calm. But now, Mr. Xie is stopped by Wen Bailou, and often comes to the enemy without dying to take his life.


    On the other hand, a swordsman from the green silk realm watched the battle.


    Xie Huaiyin can guess that this is Li Fuyao''s intention to create a battlefield where he and often face the battle of life and death. But Chang Lin''s sword training time is still short after all. If he really can''t defeat him, Li Fuyao may not be able to fight.


    After all, before that seemingly understatement of a sentence, then hidden mystery.


    Xie Huaiyin, who had never met such a situation since his youth, looked indifferent, but his heart was already burning with anxiety.


    Never before.


    Li Fuyao went to pick up the oil paper umbrella. He did not let himself stay in the rain. He looked at Chang Lin as usual. Even though he could help Chang Lin in small matters, he still adhered to his original idea of revenge.


    Let Chang Lin do it alone.


    But in the end, if there was no chance, Li Fuyao would not stand idly by.


    Now, it is not to that extent.


    In fact, Chang Lin is not Xie Huaiyin''s opponent either in the time of practicing sword, in his grasp of the situation, or in his on-the-spot decision-making. He can persist until now only with a breath in his chest.


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to say, "Chang Lin, you told me before that you must live."


    When he was swept by a sword, Xie Huaiyin was forced back by his sword spirit. Then he said in a deep voice: "martial uncle, these words will be counted only after I take revenge."


    Li Fuyao thought it was true.


    The battle between wenbailou and the old Confucians is coming to an end. Xie Huaiyin consumed a lot in the battle between Xie Huaiyin and Li''an, but Wen Bai Lou and Jiang Feng were not. Jiang Feng was much worse than Wen Bai Lou.


    At the end of the day, even if it''s not in its heyday, Wenbai building is not much worse.


    A halberd swept through the chest of the old Confucian, and the old Confucian coughed up blood, which was a failure.


    Therefore, after half a column of incense, Li Fuyao did not find it strange that the Euphorbia of the white chamber pierced the old scholar''s chest.


    Wenbailou, who turned over and dismounted, went to the eaves and stood side by side with Li Fuyao, who had come here before.


    Wen Bai Lou took a look at Xie Huaiyin and said, "Xie Huaiyin is at the end of his tether. Why don''t you kill him?"


    Li Fu shook his head, "and general Wen must kill Jiang Feng, often to kill Xie Huaiyin, also do not allow others to intervene."


    Wen Bailou said with a smile: "revenge is a matter that you have to make yourself happy. If someone helps you, it''s almost like that."


    "I''m afraid the boy won''t win."


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "the most appropriate way is to practice your skills and then talk about revenge. But if you can''t wait, what can you do?"


    Wen Bai Lou looked up at the rain, and his expression was flat.


    Li Fuyao took the initiative to ask, "where is general Wen going now?"


    Wen Bailou chuckled and said, "if you have a chance, how about traveling with me?"


    Li Fuyao nodded with a smile and continued, "don''t you miss the battlefield?"


    Wen Bailou shook his head and said: "the motherland is gone, and no one has the feeling of leading a war in those years. I just want to take a good walk and have a look."


    It seems that he didn''t expect that Wen Bailou would say such a thing. Li Fuyao held back some words and failed to say them, but he laughed them off.


    Wen Bailou looked at the distance and said in a soft voice, "there is no state of Chu, but I always feel that there will be another country with Chu as its name, or even a dynasty."


    Li Fuyao nodded his head and said, "it''s hard to predict the world. No one can tell."


    During the conversation between the two people, Xie Huaiyin often faced the cost of being stabbed in the shoulder by Xie Huaiyin, and finally made Xie Huaiyin''s abdomen bleed.


    A sword cut through the belly of the first person in Beihai lake, which made Xie Huaiyin crazy.


    Li Fuyao sighed. I''m afraid that the only advantage of being present is not to give up his life.


    He chatted with Wen Bailou under the eaves of the house, but actually he still focused on that side. If he was stabbed to death by Wen Bailou for a mistake, he would be really sorry for Mr. Chao.


    Wen Bailou took a look at the Wuning mansion and asked with a smile, "don''t you really want that secret script?"Li Fu shook his head and said, "I''m a swordsman. I want to be interested in things like Jian Pu Jian Jing. I don''t like martial arts secrets."


    When he said this, Li Fuyao had a slight smile.


    Although Wen Bailou didn''t know Li Fuyao for a long time, he had already understood Li Fuyao''s ideas. He just laughed and stopped talking about it.


    At that time, in the state of Chu, wenbailou became famous as a young man and became an important official in the temple. Beside him were some mainstays of the temples of the state of Chu, but there were not many people who could let Wen Bailou see it.


    It''s not that his eyes are higher than the top, but there are not many people with temper.


    At the same time, Xie Huaiyin and Chang Lin are finally coming to an end.


    Chang Lin was stabbed in the chest by a silver spear, and a sword cut Xie Huaiyin''s throat.


    Blood gushed out and mixed with the rain.


    Chang Lin is backward.


    They fell to the ground almost at the same time.


    The silver gun didn''t hit the heart, but the iron sword cut the throat.


    The heavy rain stopped.


    Xie Huaiyin has no hope of surviving.


    Li Fu holds an umbrella and goes over. He pulls out the silver gun and puts a pill in Chang Lin''s mouth.


    Nature is not the pill, but the pill given by Gu Yuan before.


    At the border of Chen state, he was almost killed by the blue shirt Confucian scholar. When he was seriously injured, Gu Yuan gave many pills. Those pills were products of the Imperial Palace, which were not ordinary products. Even if they were not as good as the holy pills, they were much better than the secular herbs.


    After feeding pills and feeling the vitality of Chang Lin, Li Fuyao carried him to the inn.


    Wenbailou leads the horse slowly.


    Three of them died tonight in Taiqing. It is a shocking thing to put them in a secular world, even if it is Ningfu city.


    This is the end of the matter. Before he was near the restaurant, wenbailou disappeared in the long street. His dress was very conspicuous. The good thing was that at night, during the day, I didn''t know how many people were watching.


    Walking into the restaurant, Yufu quickly pokes his head out of the room. Seeing Li Fuyao covered with blood, he is surprised, but still covers his mouth and doesn''t shout out.


    Li Fuyao changed Chang Lin''s clean clothes and bandaged him up.


    After thinking about it, she put some pills in Chang Lin''s mouth.


    Yu Fu leaned against the door and asked softly, "would you like to take a bath, sir?"


    Li Fu gave Yufu a strange look, and finally shook his head.


    Yu Fu had some bitterness, "I won''t eat you. Why are you so afraid of me?"


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek, but his face turned red.


    Yu Fu covered his mouth and chuckled, and finally left slowly.


    Walking back to the room, Yu Fu lies on the bed. In fact, she knows that there are some things that are impossible. Even if she is willing to offer a pillow, she is willing to follow Li Fuyao with no name.


    Nine times out of ten, Li Fuyao would not accept it.


    She knows that childe is not such a person!


    In this case, it is no longer a blessing to stay at the side of the young master for one more day.


    In the morning of the next day, when the talent was dim and bright, groups of Wuning disciples began to appear in the whole Ningfu City, wandering in the streets, and everyone looked sad and angry.


    As for the killing of Xie Huaiyin, the head of Wuning Prefecture, there are no more than ten people in Ningfu city who know the news.


    Wei''s house is very quiet today. Wei Xian, the expert of Beihai lake, who is said to have been killed by Xie Huaiyin, stands in the courtyard and looks at the horizon.


    Wei Yingchun, the leader of the Wei family, stood aside and said with a smile, "now Xie Huaiyin is dead, and xian''er can ascend to a high position."


    Wei Xian shook his head. "What''s the meaning of being the first in the world?"


    Wei Yingchun frowned, "how did the immortal plan?"


    Wei Xian said frankly: "next spring, I will leave Ningfu city to pursue that Avenue."


    Wei Xian knew what his father was going to say, and for a long time he said, "before I leave, I will pick some good children from the Wei family and teach them well. Since my father wants the Wei family to be the first, why not


    Wei Yingchun stroked his beard and said with a smile: "the immortal son really knows that he is a father."


    Wei Xian laughed indifferently and said no more.


    He looked up at the direction of the Wuning mansion with admiration in his eyes.


    On that day, he met Xie Huaiyin. It was supposed to be a battle of life and death. The reason was not because of the secret script, nor because of the fact that Wei Xian was killing people like a dog, but because of another hidden reason.


    For that reason, Wei Xian had to die.


    But in fact, Xie Huaiyin only sat with Wei Xian for half a day and discussed some things about the realm of practice.


    Finally, Xie Huaiyin discussed the matter of suspended death with him. Xie Huaiyin said so.


    "I can only be trapped in Beihai lake and lake in my life. But since you Wei Xian doesn''t lose out to Xie Huaiyin, how can I do this all my life?""Great rivers and mountains, go and have a look!"


    Wei Xian moved forward slowly and said in a low voice: "I have never admired a person from the bottom of my heart in my life, but you thank Huaiyin, and you are worthy of admiration."


    -


    the city is full of panic, but the three people in the restaurant are doing as usual. Li Fuyao has not left the restaurant these days. In addition to the occasional visit to Chang Lin, who is unconscious, most of the time he keeps swords in his room.


    as like as two peas, he made himself a boiled bean curd in the two days, and the only thing he did was that he had no chili and no special flavor.


    But a little is better than nothing.


    One evening, Wen Bailou came to the door again. This time, he was wearing a long shirt without a big halberd or a horse. It looked strange, but it was better than the previous armor.


    in fact, even if the disciples of the Wuning mansion wanted to find out the murderer of Xie Huaiyin, he should have no way to deal with Wen Bailou, a monk in the Taiqing realm.


    It''s just that wenbailou doesn''t want to be too showy, otherwise it won''t be so.


    This time, Li Fuyao invited Wen Bailou to have a drink, and the two drank a lot. Li Fuyao insisted that he didn''t use his sword to force the wine out. Compared with Wen Bailou, a martial arts man born in the army, Li Fuyao did not force the wine out.


    It''s not a little bit short.


    Finally, Li Fuyao couldn''t stand it. He vomited at the table. Yufu patted Li Fuyao on the back, and then looked at Wen Bailou for several times.


    Wenbailou drinks alone, but looks into Li Fuyao''s eyes, more appreciation.


    Finally, Yu Fu helped Li Fuyao up the stairs, while Wen Bai Lou left with a smile.


    Back in the room, Li Fuyao suddenly mentioned that he wanted to see Chang Lin. Yu Fu had no choice but to help Li Fuyao walk to his room.


    Open the door, do not know when to wake up often sit on the bed.


    Li Fuyao is sober.


    Chang Lin saw Li Fuyao come in. He was silent for a moment and said softly, "uncle, Xie Huaiyin died under my sword on purpose."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I know."


    He could see clearly that night.


    Chang Lin said, "but he didn''t say he killed my parents."


    Li Fuyao was silent for a long time and asked a question, "so what do you want to do?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    Ganheshan, xiaoyilou.


    After Li Fuyao left, the bamboo building was completely empty. This was the best place to live on the mountain. Usually, the leader lived there. After Li Fuyao went up the mountain, he let him live for about a year. Because Li Fuyao was the guest of xiaoyilou and had a deep relationship with the headmaster chaofengchen, no one objected to this during those days.


    Now that Li Fuyao has left, the bamboo tower is hanging in the air again. Some senior elders on the mountain want to move here. Now, Liu Ning and ye Zhou are in charge of the affairs on the mountain. Chao FengChen doesn''t care much about the other major and minor matters. Therefore, they discuss with each other. However, they are not sure about the ownership of the bamboo tower.


    Chao FengChen didn''t have any requirements for his residence. He stayed in the quiet room on weekdays. Except for the occasional visit to the Tibetan sword tower, it was almost impossible to see him anywhere else. Liu Ning and ye Zhou thought about it carefully. Finally, they decided to report to Chao FengChen and let him decide the ownership of the bamboo house.


    After the newspaper was published, the reply was only two words.


    Keep it.


    Chao FengChen''s words on Ganhe mountain are not only the prestige that he established when he became the leader, but also the affection accumulated after passing down the sword Sutra. Now that Chao FengChen has made a speech, the fight for the bamboo tower has come to an end.


    It''s just that once in a while, someone will feel that such a nice place to live in is so empty. It''s really a waste.


    This morning, he opened his eyes to the wind and dust, walked out of the quiet room, looked at the frosted weeds in the distance, and thought that it was another winter coming.


    It''s a common thing for a man of practice to shut his eyes. Sometimes when he opens his eyes and closes his eyes, it will be the past of the spring and Autumn period.


    Although Chao FengChen is sitting in a quiet room most of the time, it is not really closed, but because it is very difficult to come out once, he has no idea about the passing of time.


    After taking a look at the world, Chao FengChen thought about the day when Li Fuyao left. Then he thought of turning back to the quiet room. But he felt a sword from far to near and from far away.


    There''s a sword coming!


    Chao FengChen lifted his white robe and stood in the same place. He watched quietly. The iron sword hanging in front of him stopped at a distance of one foot and could not enter.


    A withered old man showed up. He held the iron sword and quickly put it back in its scabbard. Then he asked in an incredible way, "Chao FengChen, did you come to dusk from Taiqing this year?"


    At the beginning, the swordsmen of Beihai and Zuozhen were the same.


    He nodded toward the wind and dust, without too much words.


    The haggard old man was shocked and then muttered: "at that time, I thought you were the reincarnation of a Kendo master, but I thought about it. Even so, you could be a great swordsman who ascended the building in the past 30 or 40 years?"


    A year from Taiqing to dusk has already been an incredible speed of practice. If the withered old man knew that it was only four or five years after Chao FengChen really began to practice, he was afraid that the sky would be unfair.


    How could there be such a monster in the world?


    Compared with the confusion of outsiders, Chao FengChen is very clear. His own road has passed through Qingqiu, so he can bypass all the crooked roads in the world and seek straight in the curve. Chaoqingqiu has already proved that his road can lead to the sea, so it is not difficult to walk towards FengChen at all.


    However, Chao FengChen is still considering whether to follow this road to the end. Although it may not be possible to walk to the sea, it will not be too difficult to cross the spring and Autumn period to climb the tower.


    The haggard old man was shocked and asked, "I just walked through ganheshan and found that some people on that mountain have stepped on this road more or less. What do you want to do to turn ganheshan into the second Jianshan?"


    "Even so, who are the people who come down from Jianshan and who can come out of Ganhe mountain? You don''t know the difference?"


    When the withered old man founded Beihai sword tomb more than a hundred years ago, he never thought that one day, this clan of the rivers and lakes could become the immortal mansion on the mountain. Even if he learned sword by chance, he passed on his master''s identity, and then he went on his own cultivation. He never thought that Ganhe mountain would have the present scene.


    Facing the wind and dust sprinkle ran a smile, "cultivation has a high and low, sword without high."


    "Since they want to practice sword, I will give them a chance. Even if they don''t go far in the future, what if they can''t get to the end? Kendo has been withered for 6000 years. If you are lucky enough to survive, maybe one day after hundreds of years, no one will use the sword and no one can be called a swordsman. Have you ever thought about that? "


    "What I think to FengChen is not that after a few hundred years, the swordsman still stands on the head of other friars, but that there will be so many cool and unrestrained people who use swords. It is not that some people search ancient books and look around, and they can only find a sword immortal like Chao Qingqiu."


    The withered old man frowned and said, "if the master of the temple wants to go to Jianshan, how can he not go to ganheshan?"


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "when you reach a certain level, you will go down the mountain. Why do you have to stay on Ganhe mountain? Even if it is me, I have to leave after staying on Ganhe mountain for a long time to find the second and third Ganhe mountain..."The withered old man sighed with a sigh: "Chao FengChen, you will not have a good end like this. With your situation, you may not be able to achieve another Canghai sword immortal. At that time, the two sword immortals will be more important than anything!"


    Chao FengChen looks complicated. "There is chaoqingqiu in the high place. Maybe one or two other young people will be added in the future, and I will be the FengChen at the foot of the mountain."


    The withered old man stood with his hands on his back and said nothing.


    He patted the old man on the shoulder and said with a light smile, "if you go to the world, you will always leave something behind."


    Come to the world, always leave something for the world. The withered old man smacked the taste of this sentence.


    A moment later.


    The withered old man glared: "leave that bamboo building to me."


    This sentence is no different, so he told Chao FengChen that he was willing to stay and do those things with him.


    But toward the wind dust is to smile to shake head to refuse a way: "that can''t do."


    The withered old man frowned and said, "how not?"


    Looking at the distance toward the wind and dust, he thought about the white fish turned into a bird on that day, but did not reveal the reason. He just said, "put it, there is always a reason."


    -


    Li Fuyao waited patiently for a month in Ningfu city. When the storm completely subsided and the injury he often encountered was almost better, he proposed to go out of the city. Wen Bailou, a famous general of the state of Chu, had already left the city. After solving the knot in his heart, Li Fuyao wanted to have a look Whether we can let wenbailou go to Yanling to continue to unify the army, the emperor of Yanling was originally a hero. If he knew Wen Bailou''s ability, he would not be buried.


    However, since Wen Bailou didn''t want to go to Yanling, he didn''t open the mouth.


    But at the end of the day, Li Fuyao couldn''t help it. He wrote two letters to Luoyang City. One of them, of course, was for the emperor of Yanling, mainly about Wen Bailou. In addition, there was the girl who had been to Luoyang City before and Chen Bingjun, who knew him.


    It seems a little trivial.


    The second letter was written to her father. It was simple. It said that Li Xiaoxue had already been taught by Mr. changgu, so he would go on anyway. He should never let Mr. changgu be embarrassed. Then he inquired about the latest situation and said that there was no need to reply. Finally, he asked whether ye Shengge was still in Luoyang City.


    After he finished writing and sending the letter, Li Fuyao thought that it was impossible for him to stay in Luoyang City, so he felt that he had wasted his pen and ink.


    In the early morning of the next day, Li Fuyao picked up his sword case and only followed Yufu. He often came to say that he wanted to go back to his ancestral home.


    Walking in the city cave when he came, Yufu was almost robbed. When he returned, he felt that the Ningfu city was not angry, even the local ruffians had never seen it.


    Yu Fu follows Li Fuyao, and the big black donkey walks in front of him.


    Yu Fu whispered, "do you have anything else to explain?"


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "no, just you. Take good care of yourself. When you return to ganheshan, you should practice your sword well. In the end, no matter how well others treat you, you are not as strong as yourself and protect yourself."


    Li Fuyao thought of one thing, turned his head and said with a smile: "when you go to the tomb for the green mud, remember to burn some paper money for me. If she is not happy to give you a dream, I will be exempted from this."


    Yu Fu seldom said a good word to qingni, "that girl, there''s no such sentimental."


    Li Fuyao walked out of Ningfu city and walked slowly on the official road. After thinking about it, he said, "I really want to let her go. It''s just that we have to do some things and choices. If she doesn''t have those ideas and practice the sword in a down-to-earth manner, there will be a female Xia who travels with sword in the future. If she has better luck, it will be introduced into my ears I can''t say I''m going to drink a few pots of wine. "


    After saying this, Yu Fu''s attention was totally focused on Li Fuyao''s drinking. She asked with a smile, "why don''t you drink wine on weekdays?"


    It''s been almost a year since I got along with Li Fuyao. On weekdays, Li Fuyao almost never drinks. He only drinks some when he is important, and he doesn''t drink much. For example, he drinks wenbailou and vomits. This is the first time.


    Don''t those swordsmen in the book all hold their swords and carry wine with them. Are they high spirited?


    But how come to Li Fuyao here, it seems that drinking wine must be furtive, not refreshing at all.


    Yufu couldn''t figure out why. Today, he finally asked.


    Li Fu looks at Yu Fu and shakes his head at last. If he tells Yu Fu why, he will find it hard to speak.


    Seeing that she couldn''t ask, Yu Fu cleverly changed the topic and said, "I''ve known qingni for more than ten years, but I never know what she wants. Young master, how can you guess that maid is so smart?"


    Li Fuyao stretched out his hand to pat Yufu''s head, but he gave up. He said helplessly: "people''s hearts are different. It''s not easy to see through."


    Yufu spits out his tongue, which makes him a little cute.Feng Lu Shi, who had been walking in front of him, couldn''t put on any more. He asked, "Li, where are we going out of the city?"


    This is the first time that Yufu hears Fenglv speak. She quickly widens her eyes and opens her mouth.


    She hid behind Li Fuyao and asked uncertainly, "childe, can he talk?"


    Before Yufu knew that Fenglv was a very spiritual donkey, but he never thought that he would talk so frightening.


    The reason why Feng Lu didn''t speak in front of these people was that he didn''t really have much interest in dealing with them. Besides, he ran to the hot spring almost every day. If people knew that he could speak, would you mind?


    Even if there is Li Fuyao''s relationship, so that he will not be attacked by the crowd, you can go to the hot spring later, but you really can''t see those beautiful women.


    Li Fuyao kicked Fenglv''s ass with his foot, and then said, "go north."


    Feng Lu turns his head and looks at Li Fuyao with some bitterness. After Li Fuyao, he often comes to hang sword.


    Li Fuyao stopped and waited for the young man to get revenge.


    Chang Lin looks complicated. After seeing Li Fuyao, he goes a few steps faster. Finally, he stands with Yufu and doesn''t speak.


    Li Fuyao did not turn his head, but told him, "don''t forget what kind of person you want to be."


    Chang Lin nodded and said in a low voice, "yes, martial uncle."


    Compared with those before the martial uncle, in fact, this call is particularly sincere.


    Li Fuyao heard that. He laughed. He didn''t turn his head. He just waved and kicked Fenglv. He walked slowly.


    Yufu stood in the same place and didn''t catch up. He knew that the result of catching up was the same as that of not catching up, so he didn''t do the useless work.


    Chang Lin said in a low voice, "I said martial uncle won''t like you."


    This sentence is very plain, without any irony.


    Yufu said with a smile: "I made the blue shirt on the childe, and a white robe. I hope he can wear that white robe when I see him again."


    Chang Lin looks at Yu Fu in doubt.


    The latter said in his hometown: "you are such a melon child that you don''t know how to spread your son."


    Fool?


    A fool really doesn''t know anything.


    -


    it''s snowing again.


    On the other side of the mountains and rivers, and on the other side of the North Sea, frost began to form, but in the south, in fact, the autumn is endless, which is like this demon soil, this season began to snow constantly.


    The demon soil is vast, which was originally famous for its vast territory and few people. Now, it is a difficult thing to see some demon cultivation in the demon land.


    However, in Qingtian City, it is still a sea of people. Since qingtianjun nearly killed another demon in the North Sea, rumors have been circulating in the demon land for a short time. Many people say that it is qingtianjun who wants to join the Shanhe people. However, most of these arguments are doubted when they are put forward.


    In terms of status, the king of Qingtian ranks in the top five in the demon land. In terms of strength, the older generation''s big demon does not fight. None of the younger generation is the enemy of qingtianjun.


    Now that they have such a position, what can Shanhe people take out to make qingtianjun feel excited? They don''t hesitate to give up the bright future in the demon soil and turn to the Terran?


    Since this reason is untenable, people''s attention is naturally put on the matter that qingtianjun nearly killed a big demon. Long ago, qingtianjun seriously injured a big demon in SangJiang. Now it is a big demon that is not invincible. It is enough to let people start to guess whether the fighting power of the demon Earth Giant is only the top five.


    Those big demons who have been famous for a long time are really the opponents of qingtianjun?


    However, qingtianjun''s name became more and more famous, and Qingtian city became a paradise for many demon Xiu who didn''t like to fight and kill. In the long run, there were more and more people in Qingtian city. Many demon Xius who were tired of fighting had the idea to end their lives here when they entered Qingtian city How big is a dead word.


    No matter how famous Qingtian city is, there are always some people who don''t take it seriously.


    There is a woman who likes to wear a blue dress. After returning from Beihai, she doesn''t stay in Qingtian city most of the time. Instead, she often haunts qingtianjun''s cottage. Occasionally, she stealthily takes away the things that qingtianjun fished from the stream. In the long run, qingtianjun, who is already famous, feels helpless.


    today, in the early morning, the sky King sat under the Wutong tree. He looked strange. The sparrow on the branch did not dare to provoke a bad mood. He knew that the big monster would eat it directly in a rage.


    , the sky King sits under the Wutong tree. Actually, he looks at the stone cylinder nearby.


    There used to be a lot of small fish that he had caught from that stream, but now there are not many left.Although it was originally prepared for the girl, the girl stealthily took those things away under her father''s eyes, which made qingtianjun feel helpless.


    He knew that the girl was going to give these good things to some little guy.


    I knew my daughter would turn out when she was old.


    But when I feel it, I can''t accept it.


    A woman came out of the room with a basin. She looked at qingtianjun and frowned: "what kind of person is that little guy? It seems that the girl has lost her soul."


    Qingtianjun rolled his eyes. "I didn''t see that little guy had any good, but the girl just liked it. How can I do it? I can''t beat that boy and beat her heart back?"


    The woman put the basin on the stove and couldn''t help complaining, "when can I see that boy?"


    "What do you see him do?" he said in surprise


    The woman''s face took for granted, "my son-in-law, I don''t see where to go?"


    Qing Tian Jun rubbed his head, "I haven''t promised."


    The woman''s face was taken for granted, "the girl is looking at the right eye, do you want to stop?"


    Qingtianjun suddenly felt that his brain was full of paste.


    What''s the reason with women?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    The first heavy snow fell in Luoyang this year on the day of Laba. All the ministers who attended the court meeting were lucky to get a bowl of Laba porridge from his Majesty in the hall.


    Get rid of the number one scholar.


    The No.1 scholar who seemed to have been hollowed out by wine and lust had not been smooth in his official career after high school in spring this year. He had served in all six departments, but he was transferred to other places by his Majesty''s edict after one month. After the autumnal equinox, he was stripped of all official positions by the emperor''s imperial edict. Instead, he asked the number one scholar Lang to replace the king Mr. Yanqing studied.


    Chunshui, who was in charge of this matter, had already left the palace and became Wang Yanqing''s personal maid. Although Chunshui was still engaged in the study, it had nothing to do with the Imperial Palace in name. This time, the emperor''s majesty issued another edict to let the number one scholar go to Wang Yanqing''s shabby alleys and alleys to study. After spreading it all over the government and the public, some of them still could not see clearly the central court I just feel sorry that the number one scholar is really bad luck.


    At chunri high school that day, he won both the literary talent and the strategy, and was far ahead of the second place. Most of the scholars who entered the imperial court in the past were mostly the worst and the worst, and they all mixed up to the point of being a waiter.


    However, only the number one scholar, who was an official for less than a year, has already changed many yamen, and now he has no official body. How can people feel sorry for this?


    Compared with this group of ministers in the court who could not see the situation clearly, some of the important officials who saw the emperor''s intention solemnly wrote down the name of the number one scholar. Some people were already calculating whether there was a suitable age female family member in the family, and it was not impossible to marry the number one scholar who was now in a bad career.


    Only a lot of people know that the emperor''s majesty is staring at it. Even if they have ideas, they dare not do it openly.


    However, they knew that ten years later, if there was no accident, there would be an important official who could control the situation of the court.


    And that person is mostly the number one scholar who is not welcomed by his majesty.


    In fact, those historians infer that as long as the former Emperor relegated at the end of the ruling period and showed obvious aversion to whom, he would be the Minister of the stock left to the new emperor.


    The throne is handed down, and naturally there are many ministers.


    Many people don''t understand that the whole dynasty belongs to his majesty. Why should it be so troublesome when the throne is replaced? However, in fact, the affairs in the imperial city not only cover most of the problems in the world, but also some problems that others have never seen.


    No one is completely comfortable in this world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Heavy snow falls, the snow in the streets is no different than last year, so there are not many pedestrians on the street. Today is the Laba Festival, and it is even more difficult to see pedestrians on the streets.


    Only a young man with a rosy face and calm expression walked in the snow with a pile of books in his arms. There is no doubt that as long as the young man is not a great swordsman called flying on the grass in the lake, his boots are all wet and there is no accident.


    If so, if you don''t take off your boots and replace them with clean ones, you''ll get chilblains on your feet.


    In the deep winter, I fear it most.


    At the moment, the young man''s boots were wet with snow, but even so, his expression did not change. He just continued to walk slowly and turned into an alley that only allowed one person to pass through.


    Come to a small courtyard with two pots of orchids in front of the door.


    Reach out and knock on the door.


    Three times later, there was a sound of no small or large.


    The young man who is familiar with this situation pushes the door in, closes the door, slowly walks through the courtyard, enters under the eaves, places the oil paper umbrella, and then knocks on the door. A gentle voice comes from inside, "come in."


    The young man pushed the door in.


    The temperature in the house is not low, which is much better than the scenery outside.


    There is a small stove in the middle of the house. There is a big fire in it. There are two people playing games beside the stove. One of them is a senior official known to the young people. To tell the truth, in the three secular dynasties, there are not many people who have not heard the name of that person.


    Gu Shiyan, the world''s first chess player, is a big player in Yanling. His chess power is unparalleled in the world.


    People who are qualified to play with him will not be ordinary people. The young man glanced over at the man.


    The man was blind, dressed in grey cloth winter clothes, and his face was as usual. He played chess with Gu Shiyan, the world''s first chess player. He was always calm.


    From time to time a short but clear voice came to mind in the room.


    A woman was squatting in front of the stove, fiddling with the charcoal fire, occasionally glancing at the chessboard and saying something.


    Except for the three.


    There was also a young man with a knife hanging from his waist, who was staring at the pots of wine on the fire stove, but was not idle. He was rubbing his arm and back waist all the time.


    The young man came to this room a few times before, but he saw the young man with a knife hanging from his waist for the first time.The young man closed the door, walked a few steps, took a pair of clean boots that had been prepared for a long time, put them on, and then dried the wet trouser legs by the stove. After calling Mr. Yanqing, he opened the book and began to read in a low voice.


    From time to time, Wang Yanqing said a few words of his own opinions, but it was also very limited, mostly in enlightening this young man.


    When young people read books, Wang Yanqing should be distracted from playing chess with the world''s first chess player in addition to unscrambling the books. If he were to be another chess player, Wang Yanqing would not be defeated even if he was distracted.


    But the man on the other side was Gu Shiyan, the world''s first chess player. Wang Yanqing was distracted and made Gu Shiyan laugh. The previous defeat gradually turned into a balance of power and even a sign of victory.


    Wang Yanqing was helpless, but he was not disappointed. After half a column of incense, the young man with a knife in his hand picked up a pot of wine and drank it for himself. Then he asked, "who is he?"


    Unexpectedly, it was rude and directly interrupted Wang Yanqing''s listening process. Gu Shiyan buried himself in the chessboard and said with a smile: "except Chen Bingjun, the number one scholar appointed by his majesty, no one else can come to read in front of Mr. Yanqing."


    Chen Bingjun has become a well-known figure in the whole Luoyang City. However, the young man with dangdao raised his eyebrows and said, "isn''t it just a champion in the examination? It''s worth it?"


    Gu Shiyan raised his head and asked in doubt: "Cheng Yusheng, isn''t it really stupid to practice Sabre practice? Now, you don''t know what''s going on in Luoyang?"


    Cheng Yusheng frowned and knew that he didn''t know something, but he was not stupid either. He knew to ask Wang Yanqing or Gu Shiyan. He was doomed to fail to get satisfactory results, so he turned to ask Chunshui.


    Chunshui smiles, and then tells Cheng Yusheng one by one.


    After getting the answer, Cheng Yusheng looked suspiciously at Chen Bingjun and joked, "what''s the matter, brother? Which princess did you hook up with? This is how your majesty cleaned up?"


    The former name is Chen Bingjun. This scholar from Beihai has no choice but to say: "Your Majesty arranges this way, naturally, he has his deep meaning. We, as ministers, will obey orders."


    Cheng Yusheng waved his hand and said with a smile, "do you want me to ask someone to help you say a few words in the palace? I don''t know, but at least it won''t be too bad."


    Chen Bingjun shook his head and said only a few words, "if you come here, you will be at ease."


    After hearing the sound of Cheng Yusheng, he doesn''t mean to be boring.


    Gu Shiyan said with a chuckle, "Chen Bingjun, you are really lucky."


    The Cheng family in Nancheng is now the most popular family in Luoyang. Cheng Yusheng asked someone in the palace to say a good word to Chen Bingjun, but he would never be a eunuch or a maid.


    It must be the princess Cheng who spoke in person.


    Ordinary officials may not get a piece of this kind of good thing in their whole life, but Chen Bingjun refused calmly, which was quite unexpected to Cheng Yusheng. The key is that he did not even give up, but directly refused.


    If Chen Bingjun had not been a scholar, Cheng Yusheng would have made such a friend.


    When the three chatted, Wang Yanqing never opened his mouth. When the three people stopped talking, he said with a smile: "you lost."


    Gu Shiyan came back to his senses and took a look at the chess game. He found that he had made several moves because of his help, which led to the collapse of the winning face that had just been established.


    Gu Shiyan had no choice but to smile and take a pot of wine to comfort himself.


    Wang Yanqing took the wine handed over by Chunshui and took a sip. Then he said slowly: "in life, you are most afraid of not doing things seriously. If you don''t practice swords seriously, you will be tortured by the old masters now. The teacher says that if you don''t play chess seriously, you will lose all the advantages established before. As for Chen Bingjun, you talked with Cheng Yusheng After a few words, I forgot a lot of what I told you about it


    Chen Bingjun sincerely said: "it''s wrong to be late."


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile that he knew. Then he said softly, "Your Majesty knows what you want to do and what you want to do for this Yanling. In our eyes, you are not suitable for doing those things. Naturally, those seats can do something for the people, but you should not be placed in that position, so you come to read for me."


    Wang Yanqing''s words actually answered the doubts of all the ministers in the court. Unfortunately, those ministers were not qualified to appear here, otherwise, there would be a series of echoing voices in the room.


    Wang Yanqing had never received any students in his life. Whether in practice or in learning, he made an exception to let Chen Bingjun study in the courtyard, not only because of the emperor''s edict, but also because he appreciated the young man who was born in the sky. He was not born in the Academy, but he regarded the scholars in Luoyang City who were related to the Academy It''s not easy to pick and drop the horse.


    Chen Bingjun closed the book and said sincerely: "the knowledge of being an official is not as great as that in the book. Since Mr. Yanqing has read such books, if he is an official, he is afraid that he is the leader of the court officials."This sentence has the suspicion of over praise. If ordinary people say so, it will be counter productive. However, Chen Bingjun has no more words to say, but he seems very sincere.


    Wang Yanqing gave a gentle smile and refused to comment.


    However, Cheng Yusheng, after drinking a pot of wine, estimated that the time had come, and sighed, "practicing knife and practicing knife all day, I will die in that yard one day."


    Gu Shiyan laughed.


    Wang Yanqing said with a calm smile: "the old master can teach yourself, you can enjoy yourself."


    Cheng Yusheng was helpless. He knew that the two scholars could not say anything good. He stood up. When Cheng Yusheng passed by Chen Bingjun, he said with a smile: "if you are free, come to Chengfu in Nancheng, and I''ll treat you to dinner."


    It is not an easy thing to be invited home by Cheng Yusheng.


    Chen Bingjun thanks with a smile, and then looks at Cheng Yusheng push open the door, out of the courtyard.


    The wind and snow rushed into the house for a short time, but was soon dispersed by the warmth in the house.


    Gu Shiyan casually took a book that Chen Bingjun brought before him. Chen Bingjun continued to read and read a lot of content to Wang Yanqing. Wang Yanqing patiently explained it.


    The time in the room did not pass quickly or slowly. When Gu Shiyan finished drinking a few pots of wine, the curtain came to an end.


    Spring water pushed the door out. After a while, he came back with a fox fur and said a few words in front of Wang Yan''s green face.


    Wang Yanqing smiles and puts on fox fur. Then he smiles and asks, "did you meet any interesting people in the North Sea?"


    Wang Yanqing asked, and Chen Bingjun soon remembered the scene he had seen on the Ganhe mountain and the young man in green clothes, so he nodded.


    Wang Yanqing didn''t say it through, but said with a smile, "how is that boy doing with his sword now?"


    Chen Bingjun''s eyes widened, some accidents.


    Wang Yanqing can''t see his expression, but he must be shocked now.


    Just not in a hurry.


    Chen Bingjun hesitated, but Wang Yanqing quickly said a few words, completely dispelling Chen Bingjun''s concerns.


    Chen Bingjun said what he had seen in ganheshan before. However, he was a gentleman who didn''t like to practice sword. Although he felt that the World War I was magnificent, he could not see the good or bad. Finally, he told Wang Yanqing about the war, but he could not guess Li Fuyao Realm.


    Wang Yanqing frowned and said, "maybe I thought too much. Before he left Luoyang City, he was just a sword spirit state. Now, in the past few years, it''s good to be in the green silk. But if you become a swordsman in Taiqing, I''m afraid it''s not very realistic. It doesn''t matter if you slow down. After all, Chao Jianxian is still alive, and it''s OK. "


    Wang Yanqing''s voice was very low, not only Chen Bingjun, but even Chunshui didn''t hear clearly.


    After that, Li Fuqing began to laugh


    There should be a text, but it''s not finished.


    -


    after coming out of Ningfu City, Li Fuyao, who was slowly northward all the way, realized that apart from the two sets of clothes, one green and one white, sent by his martial uncle Xie Lu, there were two more clothes, one green and one white.


    It''s made by Yufu.


    On that day, Li Fuyao''s blue shirt was covered with blood because of his frequent presence on his back. When he changed his clothes, Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to it. Only now did he think of it. After thinking about it, Li Fuyao soon remembered another thing.


    What would Qinghuai think if she knew that she was wearing clothes made by other girls?


    Li Fuyao was melancholy, but he didn''t take off his clothes in the end.


    If we really want to get to the bottom of it, this other suit was made by Uncle Xie Lu.


    If you want to be angry, that''s it. Who told you not to make clothes for me?


    After Li Fuyao figured out the matter, he felt happy and walked a little faster, which made the big black donkey who had been leading the way in front of him very unhappy.


    Li Fuyao will kick him when he is interested.


    This makes Feng Lu, who has not returned to human form, very angry, but can do nothing about it.


    Li Fuyao was puzzled and asked, "what have you done? It''s been nearly three years, and you haven''t absorbed the effect of that holy pill yet?"


    Feng Lu rolled his eyes and said, "how can I know that if you take a holy pill, it will be effective at that time. If I take one, it will take all these efforts."


    Li Fuyao asked tentatively, "is it the reason why you haven''t experienced a life and death war? Do you want me to stab you a few swords and see the effect? "


    With these words, Li Fuyao really wanted to make a move to untie the sword case.


    Let the wind Lu stare big eyes, four hooves gallop.


    This son of a swordsman in the green silk realm, if you attack me, you will have to suffer a lot?


    Seeing Feng LV trot away, Li Fuyao stops and laughs.It''s really interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At a ferry three days later, heavy snow was flying.


    This is a big river and one of the tributaries flowing into the North Sea. If you want to go to the demon soil, you can only cross the North Sea, and you can only take a boat to the North Sea. However, there is a boat in this ferry, but it is not necessarily a ship going to the North Sea.


    When Li Fuyao and Fenglv arrived here, the ship was about to set sail. Li Fuyao was not in a hurry. He walked slowly in the distance. Fenglu shook his head from time to time to shake off the snowflakes on his head.


    Since he changed back to his original form, he naturally had no realm and cultivation. Besides speaking, he was no different from an ordinary donkey.


    Li Fuyao, with his sword case on his back, walked a few steps and suddenly stopped.


    Feng Lu looked at him, some doubts.


    Li Fuyao pointed to the big ship that was already off shore.


    The wind LV turns to look doubtfully, that big ship unexpectedly begins to sink slowly.


    It seems that it will soon sink completely.


    Li Fuyao took a breath to the palm of his hand.


    At this moment, on the Bank of the river, a middle-aged Taoist priest in a yellow Taoist robe lifted his hands upward. He saw that the ship which was about to capsize gradually began to rise out of the water.


    It''s back to normal.


    At the moment, there are many monks on the shore. Seeing this scene, some people exclaim and others praise.


    Feng Lu was spitting.


    "What the hell?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    Li Fuyao, who was not far from the shore, looked plain, while Feng Lu tilted his head and said carelessly, "this kind of trick was played more than ten years ago. When I played it, he was still playing with mud!"


    Li Fuyao whispered with a smile, "tell me?"


    Feng Lu lifted his hoof as if to point to a place in the river. He just forgot what he was like now. After lifting his hoof, he felt that it was not elegant. After putting it down, he looked at Li Fuyao and found that Li Fuyao did not notice him. Then he turned his eyes and said, "at this moment, there must be many people in the river who are pulling the boat with ropes, If you want to overturn, you can overturn. If you want to come out of the water, you will come out of the water


    "That Taoist priest, it seems that the cultivation of his realm is very low. If it wasn''t for this trick, how could he have played such a big ship between his hands?"


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice, "what is he asking for


    Feng Lu disdained to shake his head and said with a smile: "what else can I ask for? It must be that there are not many guests on the ship. Even if this ship is not the kind of ship to go to sea, it is necessary to go to Haikou. Who knows what is weird in this river? The general friars should pay attention to it. If there is misfortune, whether the shipowner can deal with it, it is obvious that this person is It''s the kind of people who can''t cope with, so there''s a way. "


    "It is neither too much money nor too short a life."


    Li Fuyao can understand it very well. "It''s good to save more money than a penny can defeat a hero."


    Speaking of this, Li Fuyao suddenly said with a smile: "when I was in white fish town, I heard that if this adult man wanted to marry a woman, he would not say whether he had a living, but he should have a good tile roofed house in his family. Otherwise, if the woman married, he would not have a place to sleep. There is no one in the world''s parents who wants his daughter to marry a man who is not an accomplished man, and he can''t treat the woman you like badly. Why don''t you feel that the elder didn''t save money and had to come out to earn one or two silver just to have a daughter-in-law warm the quilt at night? "


    When he said these words, Li Fuyao suddenly thought of Qinghuai. Qingtianjun''s view on him was the same as that of all his parents. However, compared with the rest of the old father-in-law, qingtianjun is much better.


    In addition to a condition, it is not how to criticize Li Fuyao.


    However, few people can fulfill that condition at the end of the day.


    Sword immortal.


    It turned out that the road was really muddy and it was very difficult to walk.


    Feng Lu scoffed at Li Fuyao''s statement and was about to refute it when he saw Li Fuyao raise his feet.


    Feng Lu glared at him and trotted two steps away from Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "this time, I don''t want to hear the view, do not feel very unreasonable?"


    Feng Lu was too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Looking at the other side of the river, after the middle-aged Taoist pretended to pull the big boat back to the river, he put on his toes and fell on the ship, disappearing. At the moment, another person came down from the ship, shouting whether there was anyone else to board.


    After seeing the middle-aged Taoist priest''s means, many hesitant monks now feel much relieved. They go to the big boat one by one. There are not many people left in the original place. Li Fuyao stood in the distance, or walked a few steps, kicked the lost Feng Lu butt, and said with a smile, "we will go too."


    Feng Lu was surprised, "you boy said to go north, that is, to go to the demon soil, depending on your green silk realm?"


    Li Fuyao said with a light smile, "I feel like I''m going to break the border. Maybe I''m on the North Sea, maybe."


    Feng Lu opened his eyes and spat.


    What the hell?!


    Li Fuyao laughed.


    Before arriving at the ship, Li Fuyao talked with the steward standing on the boat. He mostly talked about how to bring an ass onto the boat. Monks in the mountains and rivers seldom ride on horseback. They usually go out on foot, either by magic weapon or on foot. It''s very rare for Li Fuyao to go out with an ass.


    It''s a little difficult for the steward.


    Li Fuyao stuffed a lot of silver and asked for an independent wing room on the ship. He said that he would not bring the donkey on board. Anyway, he talked a lot about it, but it was not for the sake of silver that the steward would not agree.


    Finally, after the steward nodded, a boy led Li Fuyao onto the boat. Listening to the tone of the steward before, he should be his nephew. Li Fuyao laughed at him. After getting on the boat, he did not take care of other things and went to the wing room.


    Along the way, the young man chattered a lot. The boy who looked extremely extroverted finally asked, "where is my guest from?"


    Li Fuyao smiles. In his mind, the place names wander back and forth between Baiyu town and Luoyang City. Finally, he says, "Beihai people."


    The young man looked at Li Fuyao a few eyes suspiciously and said with a smile, "my guest, it''s not very like looking at it."


    Li Fuyao said more, "there is a xiaoyilou on Ganhe mountain in Beihai. I am a swordsman of xiaoyilou."The young man looked up at the sword box Li Fuyao was carrying. Then he suddenly said with a smile: "I know that place. I heard that it was called Beihai sword tomb. Anyway, it was the first sword sect in the North Sea, but it was still a sect in the river and lake. There are many mountain immortals on the ship. My guest, please don''t provoke them, otherwise they will not be merciful. ¡±


    Li Fuyao laughed and said that he knew.


    It seems that only small countries like the state of Chen and the state of Zhou have no deep taboo against monks because they haven''t seen the people on the mountain. On the contrary, when they go to other places, monks on the mountain are not rare, but those monks with high level of cultivation are not destined to appear in front of the world.


    After crossing half of the boat, he came to the door of a wing room. The young boy stopped. Feng Lu pushed the door open and went in. Li Fuyao left Li Fuyao and the boy chatting at the door for a while. Finally, Li Fuyao gave the boy a piece of silver and asked for some food. The boy left.


    After the boy left, Li Fuyao, with his sword case on his back, wandered around the ship. If he had seen several pools of water on the deck somewhere, it seemed that the underwater talents had risen from the water.


    Li Fuyao didn''t care too much about it. After wandering around, he went back to the wing room and began to raise his sword with his eyes closed.


    Not long after, the young man came in with food and said a few words to Li Fuyao again. After he left, Li Fuyao looked at the things and thought of the girl Baizhi that he had seen on the other boat. Thinking that he was still a young swordsman who had just set foot on Kendo that day, he bullied the one who was known as the highest sword in Dayu''s rivers and lakes Wang Bo, it''s funny to think of it now.


    It''s snowy outside. Fortunately, the river is not frozen. Otherwise, this ordinary ship will inevitably encounter some problems if it continues to move forward.


    Even if many people believe that there will be no problem with that middle-aged Taoist priest.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Someone is fishing in the bow of a boat. The man is wearing a hat and a coir raincoat. He has a green bamboo fishing rod in his hand. There is no other person around him. There is no fish in the basket beside him. If someone happens to be sitting next to him and looking at the hook on his fishing line, he will be surprised.


    His hook was straight, like an iron nail, and there was no bait on it.


    How can you catch fish like this?


    Now that there is no fish in his fish basket is the reason.


    The young boy who came out from the door of Li Fuyao''s wing room went to the bow of the boat. Looking at the guest who had been following them for many days, he naturally sat beside him and asked with a smile, "Sir, did you catch any fish today?"


    The face under the hat is very ordinary. I''m afraid no matter who looks at it, he will feel that this is the ordinary ordinary people, even more ordinary than ordinary people.


    Hearing the young man''s question, the man did not answer his question, or as usual asked: "when do you think there will be a fish on the hook?"


    He has been asking this question since the first day he got on the boat. Up to now, he was still interested in guessing several times before he was a teenager. Now he has no interest at all and just wants to smile.


    The man didn''t study deeply, and his sight was always on the river.


    "Fishing is a kind of predestination, fish come together, fish walk is edge scattered, I fish here is to seek this fate, I left, just do not want this fate."


    "At that time, the two sages of Taoism had a lot of experience about fishing, and even handed down their skills. However, Taoist monks in the world felt that this was nonsense, and no one paid attention to it. In those days, they were lucky enough to have a look at this book in the tower of heaven. Now I think it''s decades ago."


    Young people have never been to the chenxieshan mountain, so naturally they don''t know that there will be a tower to ascend the sky in that Taoist temple, let alone a person who has been looking at 3000 Taoist Scriptures in that building all the year round.


    Therefore, listening to these words, the youth only feel confused.


    The man knew it was the result, so he didn''t feel anything. He just said with a smile, "your uncle performed a very good trick today."


    The youth hey hey a smile, scratched the head, do not know how to take over this quarrel.


    The man said with a smile, "go and bring me a pot of wine. The silver is recorded in the account. It doesn''t matter how expensive it is. It''s only necessary to have the best one."


    The boy nodded heavily.


    The man added, "it''s better to have a pot of hot wine."


    The boy trotted away.


    Just as the boy left the bow, there were some ripples on the river.


    The man''s green bamboo fishing rod tilted forward.


    In spite of this, the man just stood up, untied the coir raincoat and took off the hat.


    A Taoist robe was revealed.


    Old and old.


    With such an ordinary face, it is really like a charlatan.


    He held the rod and lifted it up, but it showed a strange arc.


    And failed to pull the fish out of the water.


    A moment later, the whole ship began to sway.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    The ship swayed and there was little movement. The monks on the ship thought it was a normal phenomenon on the way.


    Only Li Fuyao opened his eyes.


    He just picked up the green silk and hung it on his waist. Then he opened the door and went out.


    On the bow deck, the radian of the fishing rod was amazing, but I don''t know why it hasn''t been broken, and even the fishing line that looks like a bad thing just collapsed and didn''t break.


    But anyway, there should be a fish in the water, but he didn''t lift it out of the water.


    The ship rocked badly.


    Li Fuyao walked a few steps out of the door and met the young man who was trotting forward. He reached out and stopped him. He knew that the boy probably didn''t know about the changes on the ship, but he still asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The young man tried his best to stand firm. Although he didn''t know what happened, he tried to calm down and said, "my guest, don''t worry. Even if the boat is going to overturn, there will be some experts on board. There will be no accident."


    Most of the masters in his mouth were the middle-aged Taoist priest who was standing on the Bank of the river before.


    Li Fuyao didn''t think too much about it. The ship capsized. As long as there was no demon repair in the river, it was not a difficult thing for him to leave.


    The ship swayed from side to side. Seeing that many monks who had just boarded the ship had already come out to the deck, the boy wanted to pacify them, so he handed Li Fuyao the wine in his hand and asked, "my guest, can you help me deliver the wine to the bow of the boat? When I get there now, I''ll buy you a drink?"


    Li Fuyao took the wine, but did not refuse. According to his thinking, the source of the shaking was probably in the bow of the boat. He just wanted to see it.


    "Remember to have good wine."


    Li Fuyao did not forget to ask.


    The young man nodded and trotted away, while Li Fuyao was carrying the steaming wine to the bow of the boat. He was a swordsman in the green silk realm and naturally would not be affected.


    So it wasn''t long before he saw the man standing in the bow of the boat in his old robe.


    This is the second time that he saw a Taoist priest today. Before that, he was wearing a bright yellow Taoist robe, and this one was much shabby.


    Li Fuyao can''t see his realm, but since he can shake a big boat because of fishing, he is certainly not an ordinary monk.


    Li Fuyao walked over and asked, "is this the wine you want?"


    The Taoist took a look at him and quickly took over the wine pot. He lifted his head and took a sip. He sighed: "it''s a pity that there is no wine cup, otherwise I can give you some to drink."


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer. He just looked at the river directly and said, "this fish is not a good stubble."


    The tone is affirmative, of course it is not an inquiry.


    The Taoist priest laughed and said, "a guy who has been practicing for a hundred years is hard to deal with. If you are met by me on weekdays, I can only hide far away. No matter how vicious and heinous I am, I can only watch. But now it is different from the past. He was hurt by the martial uncle in the temple, and now he has fallen into the Taiqing state I found out that I didn''t have a chance to run again


    Li Fuyao felt the swaying ship and was silent for a moment. Then he said, "if you fight here, many people will die."


    What he said is not a lie. Most of the friars on the ship are low-level, and there are both wild monks and three religious monks. In this world, there are not many fierce wild practices, and Li Fuyao is not so lucky. There are many monks of the three religions in this world, but it is because of many that there are many monks of the three religions who do not have high accomplishments.


    On this ship, Li Fuyao had a simple look before, and there was no monk in the green silk realm.


    The Taoist priest seemed to know what Li Fuyao was thinking. He took the initiative to say, "I''ve seen it. Apart from you, me and the Taoist friend on the Bank of the river before, no one has crossed the first three realms."


    Li Fuyao was a bit surprised. He thought the middle-aged Taoist priest was a real liar.


    The Taoist priest immediately said, "he is really capable, but he did play tricks before. Maybe he thinks his life is good now. He doesn''t want to make a fuss. He just lives and always asks for money."


    Li Fuyao asked in a deep voice, "did that fish do something bad?"


    The Taoist priest took a sip of wine, took out a bead from his arms and threw it to Li Fuyao.


    The beads soon showed some pictures of a strange fish eating people.


    Li Fuyao returned the beads and said to the point, "I''ll do it, but I don''t want anything."


    The Taoist priest glanced at Li Fuyao and drank a drink. He thought that even if you were a wild monk in the green silk area, what would be the use of that time? He was afraid that his sword would be unstable when he saw the real body of the fish.


    It''s better to be a swordsman.


    But I didn''t feel half the sword spirit. How could I be a swordsman?


    Li Fuyao said again, "in order to kill a demon repair and pay for the lives of many people, the Taoist priest is also at ease?"


    The Taoist priest was a little lost in his mind, but he immediately sneered: "if you don''t kill now, when he recovers his realm, he will only injure more people. At that time, his sin will be much more serious. What do you think?"Li Fuyao said calmly, "if you take the lives of these people on board for the lives of those people in the future, you can''t see any reason. It''s not easy to live. You can''t give up easily. The Taoist priest is depriving others of their lives, using his own principles. "


    The Taoist priest frowned, "how do you think you are more like those scholars full of truth in Yanling?"


    Li Fu shook his head and just reminded him, "Taoist priest, pay attention to the river."


    In fact, only a short period of time has passed since the beginning of the river. Although the Taoist priest was talking to Li Fuyao, his mind was still focused on the seriously injured fish in the river.


    Li Fuyao pressed down the handle of the sword and said softly, "when the Taoist priest pulls it out of the river, I will spare no effort to make a sword. If it fails, the Taoist priest will hand it in time."


    The Taoist priest nodded, thinking that Li Fuyao could not do anything about the demon Xiu, but how could he win some time for him, leaving the demon Xiu more confident of his life.


    The fishing rod had been bent out of shape, and there were a lot of sweat on the Taoist''s forehead, after such a long standoff.


    The Taoist priest finally brought back the fish line a little bit.


    Until there was a huge strange fish.


    There is a huge fish head out of the water at the same time.


    Li Fu shakes his toes a little on the deck. He pulls out his sword and draws it out of the scabbard. It is a sword handed out.


    Not far away, the middle-aged Taoist priest in bright yellow robe appeared at the bow of the boat.


    Looking at Li Fuyao''s back, he suddenly offered a ghost hunting banner.


    Then he directly drove the ghost hunting banner to Li Fuyao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    The middle-aged Taoist priest in the bright yellow Taoist robe suddenly got into trouble. Li Fu shook his sword and handed out a stab at the strange fish in the river. At the same time, he attacked the strange fish in the river. The Taoist priest in the old Taoist robe frowned, but he held the fishing rod in one hand, and did not want to let the demon monk who had hurt many people escape in this way. So he just cried out in anger: "dare An''an hurt people in the back?"


    However, no matter how angry the Taoist priest was, the middle-aged Taoist priest in bright yellow robes was not moved. Obviously, he was sure that he would not give up the present good situation and would not let Li Fuyao make a move. Therefore, he was so confident.


    The ghost catching banner was so powerful that it was suppressed. Moreover, Li Fuyao''s sword had been handed out. If the sword was forced to be taken back, even if it was not hit by the flag, it would be seriously injured because of the disorder of sword spirit in the spirit house.


    In short, no matter what, the sword must be handed out, and never be forced to withdraw.


    In fact, Li Fuyao had a feeling when the middle-aged Taoist priest presented the ghost catching banner. However, the sword had been handed out and there was no reason to take it back.


    The situation is extremely critical. Li Fuyao doesn''t have to worry about dying here. After all, he has a holy elixir on him, but he has other plans.


    A huge fish head on the river, with a big mouth, full of fangs, with a fishy smell.


    Li Fuyao, who was about to reach the head of the fish, had a sharp rise in his green silk sword. When he wielded the sword, he could easily cut across the river for several Zhang. This is also because the ship was too swaying, which led to no one paying attention to it. Otherwise, it would cause bursts of exclamations.


    In fact, the sword was a little bit biased and didn''t hit the fish''s head.


    However, Li Fuyao wanted to wave a sword and then breathe to deal with the ghost catching banner.


    However, before the sword was fully wielded, the strange fish began to say, "you cut this lock demon line for me, and I''ll stop the ghost catching banner for you."


    In such a situation, Li Fuyao needs to think about the advantages and disadvantages quickly. If he is not careful, he may not catch anything.


    Strange fish spit out a group of green evil spirit, toward the ghost flag and go, this is to show sincerity first.


    Li Fu twists his wrist and doesn''t think about it any more. He lifts his sword and attacks the fishing line.


    Sword spirit and the majestic air machine on the fishing line meet, it is a loud noise!


    The fish line, which had been broken straight, was pulled out of the river. Some strange fish sank back into the river, but they didn''t fulfill their promise.


    The Taoist who broke the fishing line in his hand cried out angrily, "I''m going to kill you!"


    For this demon cultivation, they planned a lot. He spent so much time for today, but now it is a failure. How can he not be angry?


    Li Fuyao''s face was expressionless, and he didn''t look back. He swept down quickly.


    The ghost catching banner was not stopped by the evil spirit. In a flash, it was behind Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao has entered the river.


    The ghost hunting banner hits Li Fu and shakes his back.


    It''s just that the prestige has been delayed a lot by the river.


    Li Fuyao entered the piercing River and disappeared.


    Wearing bright yellow Taoist robes, the middle-aged Taoist priest took back the ghost hunting flag without expression.


    When the middle-aged Taoist priest fell back on the ship, the ship stopped shaking.


    Two men in Taoist robes were standing in the bow of the boat, one with a green bamboo fishing rod in his hand, and the other was standing with his hands down and his face was expressionless.


    Looking at the Taoist in bright yellow robe, the Taoist asked in a cold voice, "Lu Wei, why did you do it for no reason?"


    Lu Wei''s face did not change. He said calmly, "I can''t say for no reason. There is such a big mountain as Qiankun Temple behind brother Meng. Naturally, you don''t have to worry about anything. But I''m just a ghost. I have a wife, children and children. If someone makes an offer, it''s natural to take over."


    Meng Danqing frowned and asked, "has someone offered to kill him? I''m afraid that the price of the green silk field may not be too high! "


    Meng Danqing was born in Qiankun temple, and his school is one of the top ten Taoist temples in Liangxi. Although there is a big gap between Meng Danqing and other Taoist temples such as chenxie mountain and Yuwu mountain, it is enough to frighten most of the sects in the world since he can be ranked in the top ten of Liangxi.


    The top ten in Liangxi is the top ten in mountains and rivers.


    In fact, there is a big gap between Liangxi and Yanling, which is different from the relationship between the school and Luoyang City. In the capital city of Liangxi, the emperor of Liangxi, who was one of the three dynasties, or a group of civil servants and military generals in Chaoge City, had always respected the chenxie mountain and the major Taoist temples in Liangxi. The number of Taoist temples in the territory of Liangxi was only afraid to return It is far more than the academies and schools in Yanling.


    According to the law of Liangxi, as long as a man chooses to enter the Taoist temple and become a Taoist priest, he can not only get a lot of money from the government, but also ignore the conscription and other things from now on.


    Liang Xi''s respect for daomen is not on the surface, but on the real, which is obvious to all.


    In Liangxi, the status of Taoists was so high that many Taoist disciples would not choose to leave Liangxi to practice elsewhere even after they left the sect.It''s not easy to see one in such a remote place as Beihai.


    Lu Wei''s school may not be much worse than Meng Danqing''s view of heaven and earth. However, Meng Danqing came to Beihai under the orders of his school and chased after the demon Xiu who fell from the twilight realm to the Taiqing realm. In fact, such a demon cultivation is rare among the mountains and rivers.


    The king of heaven and earth thought that the demon cultivation came from the demon land, but there was no evidence.


    However, it is true that demon cultivation hurts people, and it is still under the jurisdiction of the heaven and earth view, so it is natural to eradicate it.


    Meng Danqing and the other brothers in charge of the business separately. He was lucky. He first noticed the spirit of the demon cultivation and searched for it all the way to the river. Then he had to fish for many days.


    In these days of pursuing demon cultivation, I have met Lu Wei.


    Both of them are disciples of Taoism. Although they are not a Taoist temple, they can be said to be in the same way.


    However, these days, the two people have always been a kind of friendship, and they do not interfere with each other. Who knows that when he is about to succeed today, he suddenly makes a move and directly plunges Li Fuyao into the river.


    This makes Meng Danqing have many puzzles.


    Although Lu Wei has given an explanation, Meng Danqing is still puzzled.


    Looking at the river, Lu Wei said with a calm smile: "there was a Beihai sword tomb on Ganhe mountain in Beihai. It was just a clan in the lake. There was a sword in the tomb, which seemed to be called nineteen. It was taken away by a demon Xiu. Later, I don''t know why. Two other people took the sword and went back to Beihai sword tomb nineteen times. On that day, the Beihai sword tomb was renamed xiaoyilou."


    "One of them is the young man just now."


    Meng Danqing frowned slightly.


    Some doubts.


    Lu Weidun for a moment, continued: "then something happened in Ganhe mountain, two monks died."


    "There are dead people in the world all the time, but it happens that someone has paid money and has to take revenge."


    Lu Wei took a look at Meng Danqing and said with a smile: "in Beihai, earning money is really not too simple."


    Lu Wei continued to smile and said, "I know he went to Ningfu City, and I know what he did on that rainy night. I planned a lot of things. Finally, I figured out that he would come here, but I didn''t know that Taoist friends would catch that demon Xiu today."


    "As a compensation, if you can find the trace of the demon repair later, I will help."


    Meng Danqing said coldly: "I''m afraid it''s not so easy."


    In this regard, Lu Wei just showed his hands and said that he was helpless.


    He had a plan to wait for Li Fuyao to get on the boat and go down the mountain in his food. All the monks thought it was very poisonous. But of course, it was not the first few days. Naturally, this kind of thing should be done after Li Fuyao relaxed his vigilance.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that he was given such a good opportunity just after he got on the ship.


    It doesn''t mean that you don''t grasp the opportunity after you find it.


    I thought it was a sure bet, but in the end it was a little bit worse.


    Lu Wei thought, even if you escaped my ghost catching banner, how could you stand it at the bottom of the river?


    If you are not eaten by the demon Xiu, you will return to the river.


    I''ll wait here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In winter, the river water is biting and cold.


    Ordinary people fall into the water, not only to face the cold, but also very likely to be directly drowned.


    When Li Fu fell into the river, he wanted to open a barrier with his sword spirit.


    But a moment later, he was surprised to find that he was breathing freely under the water.


    Even after spending a whole year at the bottom of the North Sea, Li Fuyao knew that without the arrangement left by qingtianjun, he could not have persisted.


    But now, what''s going on?


    On the way down, Li Fuyao began to think about what he had on his body, which could make him move freely under the water.


    The lanterns and jade ornaments sent by the ancestors are both related to practice and have no other functions.


    The jade pendant sent by the little girl Wenyao is also related to Qi Yun.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A lot of things were there before we went to Beihai. But when we went to the bottom of Beihai sea, didn''t you want qingtianjun to do it?


    After thinking about it a lot, Li Fuyao finally remembered that it was the leaf after falling to the bottom of the river.


    The fruit is the heart of the demon, the leaves do not know what it is, but it should also be a very good thing.


    After all, all living creatures in the water are not as good as Kun.


    Now, for example, the most intuitive advantage is that Li Fuyao doesn''t have to worry about dying in the water.


    After falling to the bottom of the river, Li Fuyao took his sword back into the scabbard and began to examine the surrounding environment.


    The river is clear, but when the strange fish broke away from the lock demon line, some places at the bottom of the river were muddy. On the contrary, Li Fuyao could find the strange fish as long as he followed these muddy places.Li Fuyao never felt that he was a bad man, but if someone was sorry for him, he would make the other party pay the price.


    This is the case of taizai Prefecture, and now it is the same.


    Walking slowly along the muddy place, Li Fuyao swallows several pills, waiting patiently for the effect to come into being. He was hit by the ghost catching banner before, though he was not seriously injured.


    But it was hurt.


    Walking at the bottom of the river, I don''t know if it''s because of the leaf that many fish swam far away around him.


    Li Fuyao pressed the hilt of his sword and walked slowly on the bottom of the sea. In fact, the strange fish was watching Li Fuyao not far away.


    If he''s still in the twilight, if he''s not hurt.


    If I hadn''t been trapped by that lock demon line before.


    What''s more, if Li Fuyao is not a swordsman.


    He swallowed Li Fuyao directly into his stomach.


    A swordsman in the green silk realm, facing a demon Xiu who has fallen into the Taiqing realm, is even more injured. He does not think that he can beat Li Fuyao.


    Where is this, the North Sea?


    It seems that only one or two years have passed since the sword immortal killed the demon.


    How strong and powerful a swordsman is, it''s like someone took out a story book that had been covered with dust before and told it to you again.


    And I''m afraid you don''t care. I also selected the most powerful one from those who listened to the story and demonstrated the scene in the story on the spot.


    Who can not care about this, but also turn a blind eye to it?


    No matter how bold he is, he is afraid to be timid. What''s more, he is not so bold.


    After Li Fuyao walked slowly for a distance, he was about to hide himself and leave from a place that no one could have imagined. Suddenly, Li Fuyao arrived in front of him without knowing when.


    No more nonsense, Li Fuyao stabbed.


    He spent a whole year at the bottom of the North Sea.


    It''s not going to be a little bit slow because it''s at the bottom of the ocean.


    The strange fish was startled and wanted to run away. However, he found that the sword light was chasing after him.


    No less killing.


    Li Fuyao stares at him.


    There are four murders.


    There was fierce sword spirit all around.


    As he swam forward, the strange fish begged for mercy and said, "this sword fairy, I broke my promise before. It''s my fault, but I just want to live. Forgive me!"


    Sword Fairy, such a name is not too bad.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao, a swordsman in the green silk realm, can''t be called a sword immortal.


    Li Fuyao did not pay attention to it. The friars lost their courage in the war, and they were not far away from death.


    So Li Fuyao cut off one of his fins with his next sword.


    Some dark green blood flowed out.


    There''s a bit of a squint on the bottom of the water.


    It should be toxic.


    But I don''t know why, those blood, even after meeting Li Fuyao, they all bypass. It''s not because Li Fuyao urges the sword Qi.


    Li Fuyao was silent and cut again with his sword.


    Half a stick of incense, his other fin was cut off by Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao still looks the same. He looks at the strange fish that has been dyed green in the surrounding river.


    Without hesitation, Li Fuyao handed out another sword.


    He didn''t want to hear what he said. Trust once was enough.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, the strange fish was completely cut off.


    Li Fuyao took a look at him.


    And then by the way, I gouged out the demon Dan from him.


    A dark green demon Dan, by Li Fuyao casually into the arms.


    But he did not know, that demon Dan in the encounter before that leaf, in a short period of time will be a lot of dim.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and put another pill in his mouth.


    In fact, his injury was more serious.


    Fortunately, in addition to the pill, there are other pills.


    Li Fuyao wanted to drag the demon''s body. After a few steps, he suddenly saw a light nearby. He was puzzled, but he quickly took two steps there.


    There was only a click.


    The muddy bottom of the river suddenly vibrated.


    Before Li Fuyao could react, he felt that there was a huge suction in front of him to pull him over.


    The river is calm.


    The direction is where there is light.


    Li Fuyao didn''t think much about it. For a moment, he pulled his sword out of the sheath and thrust it into the bottom of the river.


    Holding the handle of the green silk sword, fighting against the suction.


    A moment later, Li Fuyao''s eyes were dark, and even people with swords were swept away.


    -


    the school palace is located on the Jingkou mountain. It has always been said to be the holy land for scholars under the heaven, and even the most learned Su ye in charge of teaching under the sky. Even if the major academies and schools in Yanling feel that the academy has declined in recent years, the Confucian Zen Tzu thinks that it can not do so, so he admires it.Today, there was a light snow on the mountain. Chan Zi stood by the window upstairs and reached for a snowflake.


    He looked calm.


    Huang Jin stood aside with a volume of books and said with a smile, "can Zen son talk about Zen for me today?"


    Zen son shakes his head. "Zen is naturally understood by himself and can''t be said."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    It was snowing outside the window.


    Huang Jin held the book in his hand, looked out of the window and asked with a smile, "is Zen also a Zen master coming to school?"


    Chan Tzu was not surprised, but said plainly, "it''s natural to see enough of this kind of thing to participate in Zen. Seeing green mountains has green mountain Zen, seeing green water has green water Zen. If you see more, you will know more about Zen."


    Huang Jin said with a wry smile, "it''s hard for Huang Jin to understand the high theory of Zen."


    Chan Tzu laughed and didn''t go on talking about it. He just changed the topic and asked, "the school is the first school under Confucianism. In this library, there are so many ways to practice that you can''t imagine. Why don''t you live here and have no idea, you really have no desire or desire? The way of long life should be that there are temptations for every monk. To be a sage in the cloud can make the world admire him. "


    Huang Jin calmly said: "knowing that I can''t make it, I don''t want to do it. It looks like some fear of difficulties."


    Chan Tzu smile, but his hands together, low recite a Buddha''s name.


    Looking at Zen, Huang Jin took a step forward and sighed, "if it wasn''t for the chance, Huang Jin would like to visit the Buddhist kingdom."


    Monks in the mountains and rivers like to call that land Buddha land, but in fact, there are many records in the book that the place is actually a Buddhist country.


    Zen Tzu smiles again. "When I set out to return to the Buddhist land, if you like, you can follow me to Lingshan. It''s just that most of the scriptures on the mountain are Sanskrit, which is not easy to read."


    Most of the contents of Buddhist scriptures are obscure, so it is difficult to keep the true meaning after translation. Unless there are eminent monks and people with profound Buddhist dharma who annotate them in person, it is difficult to understand them even if they are translated.


    Huang Jin shook his head and chuckled: "in another ten years, after reading the books in the library, Huang Jin will go down the mountain."


    Chan Tzu was extremely intelligent. After spending two years in the Academy, he had already guessed that Huang Jin thought that going down the mountain would be the entry into the world. However, it is not known whether this world was Zhou state or Yanling.


    Huang Jin didn''t go on talking. The road is ahead. Before he went up, it''s absurd to say that no matter how much.


    Chan Tzu murmured, "everyone wants something. Since you don''t ask for this road of practice, if you go far enough, it will be an excellent result."


    Huang Jin sighed, "no matter how far you go, others think you are inferior."


    Zen naturally knew that he was talking about the difference between the mountain and the mountain.


    In the Buddhist land, in fact, there is a harmonious relationship between ordinary people and their monks. There has never been a time when the mountain is oppressed by the mountain. In fact, there are many believers in Lingshan. His two teachers sweep the floor of the temple to participate in meditation.


    The two teachers are the sages.


    It''s not easy to see the sage of mountains and rivers sitting high in the clouds, and the sword immortal has traveled the world.


    But Buddha earth is much easier.


    But no matter how intimate, the mountain and the mountain, always two worlds.


    There is a gap among them, which is the road of practice.


    Even if there are millions of troops, they can''t stop them.


    It is in this way that there will be a mountain up and a mountain down.


    Even if there are so many monks in the secular royal court, the real masters of the world are the saints. If the sages can''t speak out, it''s the kind of people who are in charge of teaching.


    "People are never ordinary people."


    Zen thought that monks were not ordinary people.


    In the absolute strength, no matter what plot, plot, all appear so weak.


    Huang Jin closed the book and said seriously, "even if all monks don''t care about worldly affairs, the people at the foot of the mountain are still afraid."


    Zen son nodded, "fear and greed, fear of strong, even if give up a step, also always dissatisfied."


    "So it''s not worth it?" Huang asked


    Zen son rarely frowned, "I don''t know who said this, but I always feel that there is something wrong with it. How can the world not be worth it? No matter how bad the world is, there will be a flash point. "


    Huang Jin laughed and said no more.


    Whether one leaf blinds the eyes or sees the whole leopard at a glance, they all have their own views.


    The same world in everyone''s eyes is not so good.


    Zen suddenly said, "Zhang Jiao is a good man."


    Huang Jin was silent for a moment, nodded his head and said, "yes."


    -


    young song Pei didn''t go to the library to talk to Huang Jin today because Gu Yuan gave him a book about sages yesterday, so he had to finish reciting it today.


    Song Pei sat in front of the window, looking out at the snow.


    The book was laid on the table at will by him.


    There''s a stove in the room, and charcoal in the stove. They''re all good things.


    He is the only student in charge of teaching, and naturally he is treated very well.


    In fact, after Song Pei went to the mountain, no matter whether he liked song Pei or not, no one cared about him. After all, he had been in charge of the Academy for so many years, and only one student was admitted.It can be seen from this that gold is expensive.


    If it was not for the students who had never been in charge of teaching in the Academy, they would be the next ones. I''m afraid that song Pei would have been regarded as the leader of the school in the future, and there would be many more people flattering him than now.


    In this case, what is the difference between the mountain and the mountain?


    A lot of ideas.


    Song Pei rubbed his head, which was really boring.


    Song Pei has lived in this school for two years, but he knows a lot about it. He knows that the whole Yanling must listen to the voice of the school, and that his husband is the leader of the school, that is, the most learned scholar in the world.


    Or one of the most fighting scholars in the world.


    Song Pei didn''t really doubt that Mr. Song was the most learned person in the world, but he always had doubts about the saying that Mr. Zhang was one of the most powerful fighters.


    Just like Mr. Zhang, you look very weak on weekdays. Can you fight?


    Song Pei sighed. He is not here now. Even if he wants to ask, there is no way.


    After watching the heavy snow listlessly for a long time, song Pei suddenly wants to see xuexuetan.


    Mr. song always said that the place was very good. Song Pei did have this idea after he went up the mountain. However, he later heard that there were many old masters studying knowledge there, so he didn''t dare to disturb him.


    But now, the old masters should not stay there in the heavy snow season, right?


    Thinking of doing it, song Pei laughs, finds an oil paper umbrella in the room, pushes the door out, and trots all the way.


    Song Pei stopped to see many of his servants.


    This young man is now the most concerned young student in the mountain except Gu Yuan.


    Even a few older students smile to remind song Pei to be slower.


    However, it is hard to say whether it is sincere or not.


    After all, people can''t see clearly through the belly.


    Song Pei trotted all the way, leaving footprints of different depths on the road leading to the learning pool.


    It was cold and cold. After only half a journey, song Pei felt that he could not stand it. He thought about how it would be if he could see the learning pool and the master studying knowledge. I''m afraid that this is the real scholar who is immersed in the books of sages and sages?


    When song Pei laughed, he took it for granted that there were still not some scholars who were really engaged in learning in this academy. Where could we find such real scholars that day.


    I''m afraid the bigger the snow is, the bigger the snow is.


    Song Pei took a breath and walked in the snow. He was exhausted.


    Looking from afar, there is a simple hut in the distance.


    In the wind and snow, he is independent of the world.


    When song Pei approached, he found that there were some lights in the hut. Thinking about the cold weather, he wanted to stay for a moment. He took the umbrella and knocked on the door.


    Bang bang bang!


    There was an impatient voice in the hut, "which son of a bitch is it?"


    The voice is old. I think it is old.


    Song Pei said softly, "student song Pei, I want to take shelter from the wind and snow by borrowing my husband''s hut."


    "Song Pei? Whose students, so ignorant of the rules, dare to come here? "


    The voice of the man inside was still impatient and without doubt.


    "The students are su Yesu''s students," Song Pei said


    Su Ye''s students want to be treated everywhere in the school palace. However, in front of the hut, song Pei did not receive the courtesy. After a long silence, he heard the sound of footsteps. After a short time, the door was opened.


    An old man with gray hair and short stature opened the door and stood in the room looking at Song Pei.


    Song Pei looked at the old man''s disordered hair and wondered which old man this was. All the elders in the school were meticulous in appearance. How could such a situation happen?


    The old man stood at the door and asked again, "you are a student of Su Ye. When do you worship?"


    Song Pei thought that his husband did not say that these things could not be said. After thinking for a moment, he told the old man all about the process of getting acquainted. Finally, he said, "my husband has not returned."


    The old man frowned. The old man, who had not seen outsiders for decades, finally nodded and said, "kneel down."


    Song Pei was a little angry for no reason. He met so many school elders, but no one treated him like this. Most of them were good words. No matter how bad they were, they would not speak ill of each other. However, this one asked him to kneel down as soon as he met.


    What is the reason?


    The old man said displeased, "do you want to kneel when you see your husband?"


    Song Peixin thinks that he met his husband. Although he wanted to salute, he never asked me to kneel


    The old man was not happy and waved to interrupt song Pei''s thoughts. He rubbed his cheek and frowned: "when Su ye saw me, he would call me sir. If I asked him to kneel down, he could only kneel down. Can you be more powerful than Su ye? No matter how fierce you are, you should kneel down when you see me. "Song Pei was so angry that he blurted out, "old man, what are you? Why should my husband call you husband?"


    As soon as the old man patted his head, he reached out and grabbed song Pei''s ear. He snorted coldly: "I''m nothing. Let''s have a look."


    With these words, the old man dragged song Pei directly into the hut.


    And then slammed the door.


    In this world, it is not even the sage of yunduan who can let Su ye, the leader of the Academy, call up Mr. Su Ye. Isn''t it just the old man in the hut.


    To say what great things the old man did.


    It seems that it''s OK. It''s just a curse fight with the Confucian saints who have become saints.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    When he opened his eyes again, he saw a dry cave in his eyes.


    It was so dark that Li Fuyao, a swordsman in the green silk realm, could only see the scene about a foot in front of him.


    Li Fuyao reached out and picked up a piece of white stick beside him. He smeared it with tung oil he had carried before. After lighting it, he could see that the white stick in his hand was not a stick, but a white bone. There was a white bone beside Li Fuyao. It seems that this piece of white stick in his hand should be his thigh bone.


    Li Fuyao didn''t look around in a hurry. Instead, he squatted down and looked at it. There was a long sword with scabbard in the white bone.


    There are a few words not far away from the sword. I feel strong and powerful when I look at it, but I can''t hide my grief and indignation. "How noble is the sword? I don''t know. I hate that I stop here!"


    The sentence is enough to show helplessness and indignation.


    Li Fuyao thought that he must be a Kendo master, but why did he die here?


    After reading this line, I think it was to carve a sentence with a sword. Li Fuyao wanted to reach out for the long sword with scabbard, but his hand just stretched out. Before touching the sword, he felt a chill eroding his palm.


    Li Fu frowned and took back his hand, thinking that even the original light snow was not so. What was the sword made of?


    Monks of the three religions also have a lot of requirements for their own magic weapons. Whether they are writing, writing, paper and inkstone, or other things, they should communicate with their own hearts. Although swordsmen use swords, they also have to see whether they are in line with their wishes.


    There are so many sword scriptures and so many sword techniques in the world. Naturally, everyone''s swordsmanship is different. In this case, some people like cold and others like heat. Therefore, when casting swords, they need special materials to match their own wishes.


    Li Fuyao once heard that there were cold irons overseas, so he could cast his sword with it. In the hot summer, the body of the sword could produce a layer of frost.


    I think the sword on this white bone is like this.


    Li Fuyao forced the cold air out of his palm with his sword spirit. He gave up the idea of picking up the sword. He stood up and took the white bone in his hand. After thinking about it, he picked up another bone and pinned it to his waist.


    Using white bone as a torch, Li Fuyao looked behind him with the help of the fire light. He could only see a stone wall, which was smooth.


    It should still be the bottom of the river, but it should be a cave separated out.


    Li Fuyao took out the green silk from his waist and handed it out with a sword, leaving only a string of sparks on the stone wall. In addition, he could not even leave a sword mark.


    The green silk sword is not a mortal thing. He is also a swordsman in the green silk realm. When they add up, they can''t even leave a sword mark. Li Fuyao understands why the Kendo master died here.


    After adjusting his mind and returning his sword to his sheath, Li Fuyao walked to the side of the cave. Under the light of the fire, he could see the mottled sword marks on the stone wall.


    Li Fu frowned, drew his sword and tried to pass it out again.


    The same as the previous stone wall, or left a string of Mars, except for this, nothing left.


    Li Fuyao smiles bitterly. The swordsman who can leave a sword mark on it will be in the twilight?


    Li Fuyao looked down at the bones in his waist and whispered, "master, don''t blame me."


    Walking along the road, Li Fuyao walked slowly. He was afraid that there was a mechanism in the cave. If so, he might not die so easily.


    A thousand arrows pierce the heart, or are they cut to pieces by many axes?


    Li Fuyao took the bone out of his waist and slowly explored it to the ground. I don''t know how careful he is.


    After walking a short way, Li Fuyao saw on the wall by the light of the fire a few big characters like a silver hook and iron painting: "swordsmen of our generation have a sword spirit of 90000 Li!"


    The sword still exists!


    Li Fuyao took a look at it and found that his eyes were stinging and had to move away from his eyes.


    As time goes by, the strength and weakness of the things left by our predecessors will vary. For example, the line Li Fuyao saw in Wanbao Pavilion of the state of Chen is still impressive, but Mr. Wang Fugui, who left the handwriting, has no intention of hurting people.


    The master of these words didn''t think that he wanted to hurt people, but the sword spirit was too strong. After writing, the sword spirit overflowed and remained for a long time.


    Li Fuyao laughed bitterly. Before, he thought that he should be a swordsman in the twilight realm if he could leave a sword mark in the cave. But now when he looks at these words, he feels that he should be in the spring and Autumn period.


    After standing here for a moment, Li Fuyao really felt that if the elder was still alive, he should be a swordsman who was not inferior to Chao Qingqiu.


    So I feel more guilty.


    Sighed and went on.


    At the end of the road is a stone ladder.


    Li Fuyao walked down the stone ladder and went around for a long time.


    The front is suddenly open.


    It''s no longer a dark scene. There''s light.


    Li Fuyao extinguishes the white bone, then slowly moves forward, hands on the green silk, waiting for the sword.There are pills in my mouth.


    All his belongings were on him except the sword nineteen and the sword case.


    Li Fuyao suddenly remembered that he did not have the big red lantern of his old ancestor Xu Ji?


    What a muddle.


    Li Fuyao walked forward. Looking up, he saw that the front was flat and spacious. There was an ancient stone gate in the front.


    There is a stone statue in front of the stone gate. There is a long sword hanging from his waist. One hand is holding the sword, and the other hand is carrying it behind him. When I look closer, the corner of his mouth seems to be smiling.


    Sword eyebrow star eye, looking at the front, overlooking the mountains and rivers!


    Li Fuyao''s eyes move to the stone gate, which has a line of characters on both sides.


    "The sword immortals in the world are like stars."


    "Only I am the bright moon!"


    If the line in front of the white bone I saw at the beginning was a lament for the high level of Kendo and the failure to go too far, while the later line was self-confidence.


    What you show is the unabashed conceit!


    How high is one''s cultivation of Kendo to say such a thing?


    Now, Chao Qingqiu, the only sword immortal in the mountains and rivers, can''t say such words.


    It''s not because Chao Qingqiu''s swordsmanship is not high, but because there is no one else beside him. Standing in the sea, is it possible that he would lower his head and say such a thing to the other swordsmen?


    But this one, this is the sword Fairies in the world do not pay attention to?


    Li Fuyao felt a tingle in his scalp. His sight continued to move down. He saw another word in the distance.


    Only in an instant, Li Fuyao was in a trance.


    This is Li Fuyao. He has not only seen the sword of chaoqingqiu, but also stood side by side with qingtianjun.


    The ancestor of Jianshan, Xu Ji, took good care of him.


    If the other swordsmen were afraid to see these words, they would cry bitterly on the spot.


    Because these two words are Liuxiang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    As for the Sword Fairy Liuxiang, in fact, even after six thousand years, no one has seen this Sword Fairy again. When talking about this sword fairy, whether it is a swordsman or a monk of the three religions, he will be a little lost in his mind.


    Six thousand years ago, when the Sword Fairy was shining like stars in the sky, there were Xie Shen, Lu Changyan and the strict teacher in Jianshan alone.


    Naturally, there are willow alleys.


    There are four in Jianshan alone.


    In addition to other sword schools, I''m afraid that the number of sword immortals will not be less than the number of two hands.


    Under the sword immortal, there are many swordsman talents led by Bai Zhihan.


    That was the real peak of swordsman!


    But among these sword immortals, the name of Liuxiang is still the most shining.


    A lot of sword immortals are the same as the sea, how to distinguish between the high and the low? In addition to the fight between life and death, the most intuitive way is to see how powerful a sword will be.


    A swordsman who can climb the sea can wield his sword for tens of thousands of miles. With the improvement of his sword cultivation, it will be longer. It is like today''s sword immortals in Qing Qiu, saints in the clouds and big demons in demon soil. It is generally believed that if a sword is fully used, the sword spirit will reach at least 70000 Li.


    It''s better than many sword immortals of 6000 years.


    In fact, this is also normal. Chao Qingqiu almost goes into the sea with his own strength, not to mention his talent. Perseverance is rare in the world. In addition, there is no sword immortal in the mountains and rivers. Chao Qingqiu has a spirit of being extremely powerful. He has been going back and forth between the demon land and the mountains and rivers all these years. His sword cultivation has been constantly improving. It is not surprising that he has come to this point.


    But compared with Liuxiang, some people will say that it is a little inferior.


    It is said in the world that if one sword can make a sword immortal, he will be able to break through the sea and become a real sword immortal.


    But this kind of Sword Fairy should leave the world and go to other places.


    In those ancient books and records, there were swordsmen and friars who could leave the world in the ancient times when time could not be traced.


    Six thousand years ago, Liuxiang was regarded as the closest person to leave the world.


    If it wasn''t for the war, if it wasn''t for Liuxiang, in order to pursue the chance of becoming an immortal, he split himself into two.


    Even if it is going to die, it will leave at least several big demon lives.


    If not, if not.


    But the most talented man, the Sword Fairy willow lane, where all the sword immortals in the world were oppressed by one man, was still dead.


    He was defeated by a big demon.


    Nowadays, swords are still at the bottom of Jianshan cliff.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to his senses, Li Fuyao began to examine the stone statue carefully. If this man was the first person in kendo six thousand years ago, why did he set up a stone statue here?


    Didn''t Liu Xiang die in Jianshan?


    If so, is this stone statue erected after LiuXiang''s death, or by himself before LiuXiang''s death?


    If it is the former, the person who erected the stone statue is also a sword immortal?


    Otherwise, why write down in front of me, "swordsmen of our generation, when one sword is strong, you will grow ninety thousand li!"


    Such an overbearing and conceited statement.


    What''s more, the two lines of characters on the stone gate can only be said by Liuxiang.


    Before Liu Xiang died, why did he set up his own stone statue here?


    Li Fuyao is a little confused.


    But now, the most urgent thing is to find the way out. Before I came from the cave, I did not find it all the way. Now, when I come to the stone gate, I can only see the scenery inside the stone gate.


    The stone gate is simple and simple, and Li Fuyao is afraid to take out his sword at will. This is probably the arrangement left by the sword immortal Liuxiang. If he makes a sword at will, who knows whether he will meet his backhand in Liuxiang.


    At that time, he was a swordsman in the green silk realm. Even if it had been 6000 years, he would not be able to deal with the backhand of Liuxiang.


    After all, the Sword Fairy is not someone else.


    But Li Fuyao couldn''t help but wonder if the Sword Fairy would pass out his sword directly if Chao Qingqiu came here. The sword immortal was afraid that he would not be afraid of the living willow lane, let alone such a stone gate.


    However, according to Chao Qingqiu''s Kendo realm, there is really no place in the world to trap him.


    Li Fu shakes his head with a wry smile. The Sword Fairy''s mind is still not to guess.


    Returning to his senses, Li Fuyao pressed the handle of his sword and began to examine the stone gate carefully.


    Looking back, Li Fuyao did not dare to reach out to touch.


    After staring at half a stick of incense, Li Fuyao even wrote down the lines on the stone gate.


    Nothing unusual was found.


    Li Fuyao sighed. He went back to the stone statue and thought for a moment. Then he stepped back a few steps and threw the white bone forward.


    The white bone hit the stone gate and then bounced back to the ground. There was no incident.


    Li Fuyao waited for half a quarter of an hour.


    Li Fuyao was relieved and approached slowly, but he still did not forget that one hand was holding the sword handle and the other hand was resting on the stone gate. Li Fuyao had just wanted to try, but with a little force, the stone gate moved forward. Li Fuyao frowned and pushed forward.With a burst of booming sound, the stone gate was pushed open by Li Fuyao.


    Inside the stone gate, the light is as bright as day.


    Li Fuyao steps into the stone gate.


    In front of my eyes are countless broken swords, like a sword array.


    In the sword array, it seems that there is a dead man sitting around. He is wearing a robe full of dust. His gray hair looks very decadent. His eyes are closed. His old face is full of wrinkles.


    Li Fuyao frowned. All the Kendo masters who had been seen in the cave had already been turned into white bones. This one hasn''t?


    Is it the Sword Fairy willow lane?


    But since Liuxiang died in Jianshan, who brought the sword immortal''s body here?


    Li Fuyao pressed down the hilt and began to examine the arrangement.


    The stone gate is very open. Except for the sword array in the middle, there are stone walls all around. I just don''t know what kind of material these walls are made of. They are as white as jade, which makes them not dim at all.


    Li Fuyao walked forward a few steps and reached out to touch the surrounding stone walls.


    Then found that this kind of thing is 80% harder than the previous cave wall, I''m afraid there is no chance to split this.


    With a sigh, Li Fuyao wanted to go to the sword array, but he was worried about some mechanism.


    Hesitated for a moment.


    This cave is at the bottom of a big river. Judging from that white bone, it should have been many years. But since we have come in, how can we get out?


    There''s no exit anywhere.


    Li Fuyao believes that there must be an organ, but he doesn''t know where it is.


    After pondering for a while, Li Fuyao wants to leave here and go to the place where he came in before.


    But at this time, the sword array, sounded a rustle of dust falling.


    Li Fuyao suddenly stopped and looked around.


    The old man who thought it was a corpse opened his eyes.


    He looked at Li Fuyao calmly. After a moment, he said with some sadness: "you really come."


    It should have been a long time since the old man had spoken. When he spoke, he felt a little strange, but it was enough for Li Fuyao to hear clearly. When he opened his eyes, Li Fuyao could clearly feel that there was a majestic sword meaning here, but he was trapped in the sword array.


    The old man is more like a sword than an old man.


    Li Fuyao thought in silence that if he had lived in the Liuxiang era, it would have been at least 6000 years. For 6000 years, the sage would not have lived so long.


    If not, this man would have come here, like him, inexplicably, and had not found a way out. He had been living for many years until he was about to die.


    However, Li Fuyao was puzzled by such a sentence when the old man opened his mouth.


    In those years when he was a storyteller in white fish town, he naturally talked about many young people who fell into the cliff and met hermits or found the secrets left by the masters. In short, after learning, they could become masters.


    But why do the first words of those experts say that you are really here?


    Li Fuyao was silent for a long time and asked, "who is the elder?"


    This is what he wants to know. There is a stone statue of Sword Fairy willow lane outside, and there is a dead bone in the cave. All these seem to have something to do with Liuxiang. Naturally, Li Fuyao also wants to know who this person is, even if it has nothing to do with him.


    The old man tilted his head as if listening carefully for a long time. He said slowly, "my name may be forgotten by others, but since you are a swordsman, you should know that my name is wanchi."


    Li Fuyao stepped back half a step, remembering the fragmentary records he had seen in the classics before, he frowned and said, "master, are you ten thousand sword immortals?"


    There is some uncertainty in the words.


    Before Liuxiang left words and sentences are the world sword immortal such as stars, only I for the bright moon.


    If Liuxiang is a bright moon, the sword immortal named wanchi is the most shining one among those stars.


    It''s almost as bright as the moon.


    But for the sword immortal, there are not many things recorded in those ancient books.


    The ancient books on Jianshan only say that this brilliant swordsman was also a sword embryo. He was born a hundred years earlier than Bai Zhihan, and became famous in mountains and rivers. According to the world, he is likely to become the first person in kendo in the future.


    But who knows that he met the willow lane, the sword fairy born in the sky.


    The willow lane of that era could be the protagonist of this world.


    The willow Lane went so fast and bright that it soon left behind.


    So wanchi proposed to compete with Liuxiang.


    It is one of the most grand things in the world that the two sword immortals fight.


    As a result, no one saw the decisive battle, only knew that the final result was that Liuxiang was still alive and wanchi had disappeared.


    If this man is really ten thousand feet, according to his age, I''m afraid he is more than 6000 years old.But in this world, I''m afraid no one can live so long.


    Li Fuyao frowned deeper and deeper.


    A moment later, it seemed that he knew what Li Fuyao was thinking. The old man whispered, "I have been dead for 6000 years."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    Six thousand years, six thousand years of vicissitudes.


    No one has ever known what will happen after six thousand years, because no one has been lucky enough to live six thousand years.


    Six thousand years is enough to make the swordsman from his heyday to the present.


    Six thousand years, enough to turn those famous swordsmen into dust.


    But the old man said that he was ten thousand feet. If so, he would have been nearly 6500 years old since 6000 years ago.


    But the old man said that he had been dead for 6000 years.


    Even the sword immortal can''t live for 6000 years.


    When climbing Jianshan, Li Fuyao saw the remains of Xie Shen and Lu Changyan. He knew that some things could survive even if people died.


    If this old man is really ten thousand feet, he can only be a remnant soul or something.


    The old man nodded calmly, "I was a remnant soul attached to the saber, but I still lingered for so many years. If I didn''t want to find out one thing, why should I be here?"


    Li Fuyao thought about the stone statue outside and the news that had been handed down six thousand years ago. He asked in some doubt, "what happened when you fought Liu Jianxian?"


    Curiosity is something everyone has. Even if Li Fuyao was in this situation, he naturally wanted to know the result of the decisive battle six thousand years ago. What''s more, he wanted to know more about the sword.


    But the old man did not immediately answer this question, just asked: "now in the mountains and rivers, how to say Liuxiang and me?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t hide it. He told the old man all the things recorded in the book. After finishing speaking, he said something about the place where they are now.


    The old man sat in his place. After listening quietly, he gave a sad smile. Then he said slowly, "the battle between Liuxiang and me should be regarded as the strongest one at that time. Liuxiang is a genius, but I can''t compare with me in terms of aptitude. I''m a sword embryo. I was born to practice sword. Although he was not a sword embryo, he had a high understanding. He walked so fast that he didn''t look at others at all, Therefore, there is no way to avoid that war. "


    The old man raised his eyes and looked at Li Fuyao and said, "the sword immortal is more magnificent than the sword. However, Liuxiang and I do not want outsiders to watch the war. It is difficult to choose the battlefield. I chose this place after three months."


    Li Fuyao doubts: "why is the selection of predecessors?"


    "Liu Xiang''s eyes are higher than the top. Since stepping into the sea, he has not looked at all the people in the world. In his eyes, there is only a sword flying immortal. Leaving this world, he is so conceited that he does not care where he chooses."


    Li Fuyao nodded and put himself in the position of Liu Xiang. If he was in the situation of Liuxiang, he would not be worse without such conceit.


    "He didn''t care about the outcome of the match because he was very conceited and thought that he would not lose. But I was different. I wanted to win, and I didn''t want to lose fame."


    "I''m the first to set up a little bit."


    This is not a glorious thing, but the old man is frankly told that, after six thousand years, the old man''s reputation has not been as persistent as before.


    After all, it''s normal that people have been dead for 6000 years.


    "But Liuxiang, after all, is a willow lane. Even if I take the lead, I still can''t defeat him in the end."


    "After three days of sword comparison, I knew how powerful Liuxiang was. His fierce sword spirit and pure sword spirit were rare in the world."


    Even if the beginning of the story is as you wish, the result is not necessarily what you want.


    The old man still has a fresh memory of that incident.


    It seems that this is the most tragic war the old man has ever experienced, and it is also the last one. Naturally, his memory is still fresh.


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "it''s just a comparison of swords. Is it really a division of life and death?"


    The old man shook his head and sighed, "liuxiang is so conceited that he will not kill people for killing. After winning me, he never worries that I will surpass him one day. So he put his sword into the scabbard and turned slowly."


    "I looked at his turning back and didn''t resist it."


    When he said this, there were some unspeakable emotions in the old man''s eyes.


    Li Fuyao''s expression is plain. He didn''t resist it. Naturally, he did something intolerable in Liuxiang.


    The old man whispered, "I made a sword at the back of the willow lane."


    Six thousand years ago, I was afraid that no one could defeat Liuxiang in an honest and upright manner. Since we could not defeat Liuxiang openly, it would be a blessing to be able to defeat Liuxiang.


    Li Fuyao said: "the elder did not succeed."


    The old man nodded and said with a smile: "it''s a bad thing to beat Liuxiang, but it''s not unacceptable."


    "It''s just that Liuxiang can''t accept that someone is attacking him behind his back, so he doesn''t want me to leave here again."


    In fact, it was the same six thousand years ago.


    A light sword in the willow lane can kill him, but he is still merciful.


    "He left his statue and told me to stop when he saw it.""In fact, in order to prevent my betrayal, he cut off my cultivation and trapped me here with his sword array. Even if I didn''t keep my promise, I couldn''t leave."


    "I lived for hundreds of years, and finally died, but I tried to leave a trace of ghost, in fact, because of his words."


    Li Fuyao said in a soft voice, "what words?"


    The old man looked at him, "the willow Lane says you will come."


    Li Fuyao was surprised by this sentence. It was impossible for the world''s matchless sword immortal Liuxiang to have met Li Fuyao six thousand years ago. Why did he say this?


    You''re coming. Who the hell are you?


    Li Fuyao remembered the first sentence the old man said before. What he said at that time was that you really came.


    You are supposed to be a person in between.


    Li Fuyao felt a little bad. He stepped back and asked, "who is that dead bone outside the stone gate?"


    "That''s me," the old man said with a smile


    Li Fuyao looked at the old man and asked, "that sword?"


    "That sword is called wanzhangchang. It''s my sword. It''s made of cold iron."


    Li Fuyao said: "the elder has already broken the sword array."


    The old man said with a smile: "yes, Liuxiang is so conceited that I must be trapped in his sword array. Who knows I broke the sword array within a hundred years of his departure. "


    Speaking of this, the old man''s voice suddenly shrieked, "later I found that the sword array has never been these broken swords, but this place!"


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao no longer intends to listen. He presses the hilt of his sword and pours out.


    Want to get out of here.


    The old man stretched out his thin arm and laughed wildly, "how can you walk?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    Even though the old man was calm when he told the story before, in fact, since the old man said that he had used his sword against the willow Lane behind his back, Li Fuyao had already had a mind of vigilance.


    He will believe that some people will do a bad thing, will sincerely repent and become a real good man.


    But in fact, if the old man really repents, he can never wait for him to come, but die calmly, not to leave a wisp of remnant soul till now.


    Since he didn''t want to die, he didn''t let go of his original persistence. He didn''t let go of the persistent people, especially the persistence of a bad thing. Li Fuyao would not believe that he really became a good man.


    The white bone is engraved with "how noble Kendo is, I don''t know. I hate to stop here." The words and sentences.


    Now, it''s not what he thinks in his heart, but what he shows to later generations.


    The sword marks on the stone wall are also his attempts to break through the place.


    How could such a scheming old man be willing to die calmly.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know what he can do for the old man, but obviously, he is absolutely useful. Otherwise, the old man would not wait for him to come.


    Although Li Fuyao did not know why Jianxian Liuxiang told the old man that he would come here many years later.


    But there''s a reason for everything.


    For example, Li Fuyao had been thinking before that there could be no demon Xiu at the bottom of the river. Why did no one else get involved? He was involved.


    Once an individual is special, things are no longer ordinary.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The old man is not in a hurry to chase Li Fuyao. It is not a simple thing to break this cage, which is based on the sword spirit of Liuxiang. The nodes are the lines of characters carved on the side of the cave and the two lines of characters on the stone gate.


    That is the most vulnerable place, but even if it is fragile, it is not what he and Li Fuyao can break through now.


    Since it can''t be broken, we can only wait for death.


    The cave left by Liuxiang in the heyday of that year, even if he saw the mystery in it, he couldn''t beat the willow lane, he couldn''t kill his sword spirit, and he couldn''t get out.


    But when he boiled to the willow lane, the sword spirit was almost gone. Now, he has become a remnant soul, and he can''t go out.


    There are two nodes of sword Qi, but he is the one to deal with in the end.


    Only when he is completely dissipated in this world will the sword array be invalid.


    He is there, and the sword array is there.


    After seeing Li Fuyao, he thought of another way.


    Of course, it''s still up to Li to help him die.


    The old man stood up slowly. With a move of his withered arm, the long handle still on the other side of the cave galloped forward, just passing by Li Fuyao, who had been taken away.


    Li Fuyao stopped his body and looked at the ten thousand feet of the handle that had fallen into the stone gate in an instant.


    Now I want to understand a key problem.


    That is, no matter how he runs and where he runs, he is doomed to be unable to run out of here. This place is only so big, and the final result still needs to be divided into life and death.


    There is no other way.


    Li Fu shakes his head and smiles bitterly. This is the place where Jianxian Liuxiang was created six thousand years ago. Who would have thought that after six thousand years, it is still so impregnable.


    I don''t know if Liuxiang is the first sword immortal since there were swordsmen in the world?


    Li Fuyao stopped his divergent thoughts, pulled his sword out of his sheath and went to the stone gate.


    If you can''t escape, fight.


    A sword immortal 6000 years ago, a sword immortal who died 6000 years ago, and a sword immortal with only a trace of ghost may not still be invincible.


    Li Fuyao, who holds a green silk sword, returns to the stone gate.


    He was wiping the long handle with his head down and looked up at Li Fuyao. "You''re in a good mind. You know you can''t escape anyway, so you want to fight me to death?"


    Li Fuyao''s hand holding the handle of the green silk sword was full of sweat. He tried his best to say in a calm tone, "can you tell me the reason why I have to kill me?"


    The old man had a look of appreciation in his eyes, but he did not hide it. "Such a sword array left in Liuxiang is connected with my soul. As long as I am not dead, the sword array will not disperse. When I finished the sword array, I thought that when his sword Qi dissipated some, I could break through my realm. However, his sword spirit began to dissipate, so did my realm. So I thought of death To untie the sword array, I was hard to strip out a wisp of remnant soul, attached to the ten thousand feet long, but who knows, this also can''t deceive him


    "The swordsmanship of Liuxiang is really unattainable."


    Li Fuyao asked, "why do you want to kill me?"


    Instead of answering this question, the old man asked, "what you are holding in your hand is not green silk?"


    Li Fuyang looked down at the green silk sword and did not answer.


    The old man said with a melancholy smile: "no one has ever known that I once put a sword on the back of Liuxiang, only that Liuxiang killed me in that competition. Naturally, it is a bad thing that I did, but I did more than one evil thing.""The first one is that I killed Bai Zhihan''s parents for a sword Sutra. I think it''s right for no one to know except Bai Zhihan. But actually Liuxiang knows


    "I got the sword Scripture and soon crossed the sea. Bai Zhihan is just a mole ant to me..."


    Li Fuyao stares into the old man''s eyes.


    The old man laughed. "Of course not."


    "It''s not that I didn''t want to get rid of the roots, but in fact, since Bai Zhihan was a sword embryo, he was protected by those sword immortals in Jianshan. It would not be so easy for me to start. Besides, Bai Zhihan was a cold-blooded person at that time. Naturally, I didn''t worry that he would tell others. Besides, I was also a sword embryo, and no one would believe his words."


    Li Fuyao asked suspiciously, "what Liu Jianxian said is not believed?"


    "As I said earlier, he is a conceited man, and he will not say anything more for a Bai Zhihan. Moreover, he always thinks that Bai Zhihan is one of the few people who can possibly compete with him in the future. Naturally, he will respect Bai Zhihan''s choice."


    Li Fuyao sighs. Liu Xiang and Bai Zhihan are actually one kind of people.


    Li Fuyao suddenly figured it out. He asked, "so what Liu Jianxian said before was that Bai Zhihan would come to avenge you. When you saw that I had a green silk sword in my hand, did you have the first sentence?"


    The old man nodded and said, "yes, Bai Zhihan is a sword embryo. It is a matter of time before he enters the sea. After he became the sea, he naturally wanted to seek revenge on me. It is not true that Liuxiang left me with my life. I''m afraid that Bai Zhihan has more ideas


    "It''s a pity that Bai Zhihan didn''t wait for you."


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment and said softly, "it''s a pity indeed."


    When he pulled out the green silk sword, he saw that the last sword embryo of the swordsman''s vein died in Jianshan.


    If it had not been for the war between the two races, he would have been able to cross the sea and come here in person.


    It''s a pity.


    There are so many unfortunate things in life.


    The old man said calmly, "I want to kill you, not because of this, but because I want your body."


    Li Fuyao was indifferent and speechless.


    "The sword array is connected with me. If I want to change my body, I will never find me again. Even if I still can''t get out, how old are you? I borrow your body to practice hard for several years and recover some state. With one sword, I will cut open this ghost place."


    Li Fuyao doesn''t speak any more. He just thinks that even if there are millions of words in the world, he can write tens of millions of truth. Maybe some people''s ideas can''t be convinced.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    The truth doesn''t make sense. Even if it is, the old people don''t want to hear it.


    That''s the only way left to fight.


    Li Fuyao stares at the old man with a sword on his face and whispers, "can you tell me something about your accomplishments now?"


    Li Fuyao''s words are extremely sincere. It can''t be seen that they are about to draw swords against each other after that. On the contrary, they are like the learned descendants who ask for knowledge from the generous elders.


    The old man tilted his head to think about it, and said with a calm smile: "what can a remnant soul have? It''s just too pure. Aren''t you also a green silk? I''ll see later. The swordsman who is best at cross-border killing can let you cross the border and kill me?"


    Among the mountains and rivers, the number of friars of the three religions is the largest, the field training is the least popular, the swordsman''s killing power is the highest, and the demon cultivation''s physique is the most powerful.


    For example, Li Fuyao killed a Confucian monk in Taiqing when he was in Jianqi. When he was in Qingsi, he killed two Taiqing friars in one day. Today, Li Fuyao killed the demon monk who fell down from the twilight border. It is not uncommon for Li Fuyao to kill people across the border.


    In addition to the fact that the porter at the beginning was too contemptuous of Li Fuyao, Li Fuyao lost a lot of things in the later battles of life and death. The talisman sent by Ning Yingxue, the dean of Xianyan academy, only one of the two sacred elixirs found in Beihai was left.


    In order to kill that demon Xiu, he almost lost his life.


    It''s just that these people, although their realm is higher than that of Li Fuyao, are just monks outside the line of swordsmen.


    But now Li Fuyao is not facing an ordinary monk, but a swordsman in Taiqing.


    If so, it''s all right. This swordsman is still the sword immortal at that time. He had a big fight with the Sword Fairy in Liuxiang.


    Even if it was just a remnant soul, Li Fuyao had little chance of winning.


    Chao FengChen is just a wisp of sword spirit of chaoqingqiu. He knows all that chaoqingqiu knows.


    Chao Qingqiu walked the road, he has passed.


    What Chao Qing Qiu has experienced, and what Chao FengChen has experienced.


    It is because of this that the cultivation realm of chaofengchen has been promoted so fast.


    This advantage is not only reflected in the realm, but also in all aspects.


    Li Fuyao will win too much in terms of combat experience or other on-the-spot reactions.


    It is impossible for people who have seen the elegant demeanor of clouds to be shocked by the scenery of mountains and rivers.


    Like the old people today.


    Therefore, when Li Fu shook his sword, there was a smile on his face.


    But just as the old man was laughing, Li Fu shook his toes on the ground a little, and his body suddenly swept over the old man. No matter what, since he decided to fight between life and death, naturally he wanted to make a sword.


    A sword light comes out!


    Then Li Fuyao''s sword spirit swept away.


    Since it is the Bo of life and death, we should go all out.


    This sword is Li Fuyao''s masterpiece both in its spirit and in its meaning.


    Even after the sword was wielded, Li Fuyao felt that the bottleneck was somewhat loosened.


    It is a difficult process for a swordsman to go from green silk to Taiqing, because to wash the whole body with sword spirit is not like the monks of the three religions. When they arrive at Taiqing, they can wash their marrow.


    A swordsman can only go to Taiqing after washing pith.


    There is a big difference between the two.


    In fact, Li Fuyao''s body has already completed this process, but there are still some things missing. Otherwise, it will not be the green silk realm.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the sword was handed out, the old man seemed to be struggling to lift the sword. He turned his head and looked at Li Fuyao, but he just stopped the sword. The long handle collided with the green silk, which was the encounter of two majestic swords.


    If Bai Zhihan was still in the world, this sword competition would be a contest between two sword germs.


    Li Fuyao is not Bai Zhihan.


    Wanchi is not the sword immortal of that time.


    After a sword, ten thousand feet raised his head, and a long gray wind was blown by the wind. The old man chuckled softly, "this sword, in the green silk realm, is regarded as the first-class sword."


    Li Fuyao said nothing. He could not finish a single sword. He swept down the sword and continued to intersect with the body of the long sword, producing a series of sparks.


    The old man''s face was expressionless, holding the handle of his sword, he swept across it.


    It''s cold and sword like.


    If the sword is not handled well, it will be very easy to have an accident.


    Li Fuyao, who has been through many battles, frowns and twists his body. His toes are light, and he never goes back out. The swordsman is dead within ten feet of the enemy, but both of them are swordsmen, so they are more dangerous.


    With a tearing sound, Li Fuyao''s blue shirt was slashed by the old man with a sword.


    If Li Fuyao didn''t step back, he would have a terrible wound on his abdomen.


    Since swordsmen are the most powerful swordsmen in the world, they will not have half of their feelings against the enemy.Every sword is extremely dangerous.


    After all, the old man used to be a Sword Fairy. If he could not make a sword, he would express his second sword.


    The sword idea flourishes, which shows his state of Taiqing state incisively and vividly.


    Li Fuyao even thought that if he really wanted to find out from the world, no one would be able to beat the old man in Taiqing.


    Li Fuyao himself is even worse.


    It''s just that nobody wants to die.


    Therefore, when the old man handed out the sword, Li Fu shook the green silk in his hand. The green light on the sword rose sharply, and the sword spirit swept the place.


    Although he is the green silk realm, it does not mean that he does not have the strength of the first World War.


    A sword was handed out, and a road was opened with a sharp sword spirit. After a moment, he suddenly swept back and stabbed the old man with a really weird angle.


    The old man''s face was expressionless. After a sword was released, he suddenly sighed. The broken swords not far from his back that were inserted on the ground began to shake.


    Whew!


    A sword broke through the ground.


    Then for a moment.


    Many swords at the back broke through the ground and shot at Li Fuyao.


    It''s good to drive a sword against an enemy. It''s not rare for an old man to drive so many swords. It can only be said that it takes too much effort.


    But after all, the old man was once a sword immortal. He had seen the sea scenery. This kind of thing was hard for him.


    It''s easy to say.


    Dozens of swords were fired at Li Fuyao.


    It is not clear whether Li Fuyao took the initiative to take the sword, or the dozens of swords deliberately hit Li Fuyao''s sword. In only a quarter of an hour, Li Fuyao and those swords crossed hundreds of times.


    The sword follows his heart. Fortunately, the green silk sword has been kept warm by him for a long time. It has been said that he has a good heart. He doesn''t need to do anything to let those swords stay away from Li Fuyao.


    The old man stood not far away, carrying a long, do not know why, looks more and more tired.


    If Li Fuyao didn''t focus on the current situation, I''m afraid he could see something strange.


    Surrounded by the sword, Li Fuyao can only focus on the present situation.


    If someone looked from afar, Li Fuyao''s situation would be like a hedgehog, surrounded by countless thorns.


    Li Fuyao was silent. After holding on for half an hour, the sword spirit in the spirit house began to show signs of exhaustion, and the speed of sword wielding became more and more slow. Many swords had already broken through the land and cut large and small holes in Li Fuyao''s body.


    The blood began to ooze, and soon the shirt was stained.


    It''s bloody.


    Standing in the distance, the old man calmly said, "a short fight shows that although you are not a top-notch swordsman, you are not like those mediocre swordsmen who only know how to practice swords on the mountain. If I had been on the rise six thousand years ago, I might have taken you as an apprentice. Over time, although it is not easy to walk into the sea, it is quite worthwhile to climb a building in spring and autumn."


    Li Fuyao beat back a sword and then grinned: "don''t you ask me what I think?"


    The old man said with a cool smile, "I want to accept an apprentice. How can you shake your head and refuse?"


    Li Fuyao said with a sneer: "the elder sees himself very well."


    The old man refused to comment and laughed it off.


    The old man stood in the distance and watched Li Fuyao besieged by dozens of swords. In fact, his face turned pale.


    Li Fuyao is not the kind of swordsman who only knows how to practice sword. He has experienced many bloody battles before and after going down the mountain. He may not be able to see clearly what the world is like. However, Li Fuyao still has an idea about how to go. Even if he has been practicing sword before and doesn''t care about the world, he will do it one day in the future Something that won''t be done by a lot of people.


    Master Chen Sheng took him to this road, but he didn''t really discipline him. However, the three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan mountain took great care of him. All of them died because of the Lord of the chenxieshan mountain. The sword of Li Fuyao will arrive at chenxieshan sooner or later.


    This has nothing to do with the fact that he and daozhong ye Shengge are friends.


    The reason is that the main reason is that the temple went to Jianshan, which led to the occurrence of things.


    I remember that uncle Xie Lu told Li Fuyao many things before he went down the mountain. For example, he had to beat his master Chen Sheng when he met him. He also had to tell his master that uncle Xie Lu was the best woman in the world.


    Martial uncle Xie Lu, of course, is the best woman in the world.


    It''s just that different people don''t think so.


    For example, Li Fuyao thinks that the best woman in the world is Qinghuai.


    The girl you like is the best one.


    This truth, even if it is unreasonable, is very good.


    But I haven''t been able to go to the demon soil to see the scenery there. I haven''t seen the green locust girl again. Tell her that I''m more powerful. How can I die here?


    The key is that after death, the body should be used by people.


    If the old man used his body to see Qinghuai girl, she did not recognize it.How can this work?


    Li Fuyao suddenly closed his eyes. How could he die like this?


    I want to be a sword fairy, I want to marry Qinghuai girl, I want to let Guan Liang know that Jianshan is not easy to provoke.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    How can you just die like this?


    Suddenly, Li Fuyao''s lingfu was like a floodgate breaking through. Many swords came from nowhere.


    Four channels and eight channels, up and down the body!


    A majestic sword meaning, suddenly born!


    Sweep to open!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    A light bang.


    It''s like someone calmly stabbed a small bubble with his sword.


    Even the sound may not be that loud.


    But enough to be heard clearly.


    Li Fuyao, covered with blood, opened his eyes. In the four channels and eight veins, there was a mighty sword spirit running around his body. Occasionally, the sword spirit leaked from his body, which made the dozens of swords slightly stunned.


    The sound of green silk sword was higher than that of a while, and it seemed excited.


    This green silk, in the past against the enemy, has almost never done so, this is not difficult to understand, the former owner of green silk is Bai Zhihan, a swordsman who has reached the peak of climbing the stairs. I don''t know how many amazing and gorgeous swordsmen have been seen in his life. Before today, Li Fuyao was just a little swordsman in the green silk environment. How can he be treated by green silk Look in the eye.


    Swords have their own bones, either approachable or exciting.


    Green silk undoubtedly belongs to the latter.


    The old man stood in the distance and looked at Li Fuyao. The old man did not have any fear. He just chuckled and said, "how about stepping into Taiqing from Qingsi today? I''ll beat you back."


    The voice dropped, and the old man''s figure flashed away.


    As a sword fairy who used to be weaker than Liuxiang, the old man''s judgment is rare in the world. Knowing that Li Fuyao is going to break through the border, the old man has to carry his sword to stop him.


    The spirit house is always the most important thing for a swordsman to break the boundary.


    Thinking of lingfu, the old man laughs and remembers that this saying only appeared six thousand years ago. Earlier, it should be called sword house?


    This is the essential difference between swordsmen and monks of the three religions.


    Put away the thoughts, the old man''s sword, straight Huanglong.


    With the protection of these dozens of swords, the old man''s sword was to smash Li Fuyao''s spirit house.


    There are four murders!


    The sword handed out by the old man was just the right time, strength and angle.


    In fact, Li Fuyao was the first one to study so many things when he made his sword.


    Entering the sea, you can ignore all the enemies in the world.


    But now, Li Fuyao tells him, no way!


    Li Fuyang frowns with a sword, but soon the green silk sword stops.


    He stopped this extremely dangerous sword.


    The old man did not hesitate. If one sword failed, it was the second sword that cut Li Fuyao''s head.


    There was another sound of gold and stone.


    Green silk appeared where it should appear.


    In terms of material, I really don''t know whether the green silk sword is better than ten thousand feet long, or whether it is better than ten thousand feet long.


    It''s made of cold iron. What about the green silk?


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know.


    In any case, no matter what happens to the green silk sword, it has not left any trace on its body since it was raised.


    This time, the two swords intersected. Although there was a green silk sword to stop it, Li Fuyao''s neck was still covered with tiny bloodstains.


    The sword spirit is all over the sky.


    I don''t know whether it''s Li Fuyao''s sword spirit or his wanchi sword spirit as a sword immortal.


    Yeah?


    A dull hum.


    The green silk was pressed down to Li Fuyao''s shoulder, and the sharp blade soon fell into the flesh.


    Blood instantly dyed the sword body red.


    Li Fuyao''s face turned white, and he had just broken through the situation. It was just at the moment when the old gas had been exhausted and the new one had not yet been born.


    The sword was so fierce.


    There is this sword in front of me and dozens of swords on my side.


    This is the Jedi.


    Li Fuyao clenches his teeth and raises his sword.


    Keep the green silk sword away from your shoulder.


    However, he soon saw the old man carrying the sword and plunging on the green silk sword. It turned out that this sword was still the lingfu.


    Li Fuyao''s face was pale, and the green silk could not be swept back.


    If you are stabbed by this sword, you will die naturally.


    In a hurry, Li Fuyao suddenly reaches out and grabs the blade of a sword not far from his body.


    Although only a moment later, the palm of my hand was dripping with blood, but I still grasped the sword and stopped it for a long time.


    With the power of a long sword, Li Fuyao cut off the sword that Li Fuyao grasped.


    But this is also to fight for precious time for green silk, the next moment green silk will appear in front of Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao began to regret why he didn''t bring his sword with him.


    After stopping this sword, the sword spirit in lingfu''s mansion surges like a river and gathers again. After a moment, the sword Qi bursts out from Li Fuyao''s body.


    If we say that the former broken state is just a symbolic one, then the broken state at this time symbolizes that Li Fuyao has really taken another step in kendo.


    I don''t know how noble Kendo is, but I have to walk step by step.


    The old man had no expression, "what about Taiqing?"


    He raised his sword and thrust it.Li Fuyao stepped back a few steps, just to get out of the situation surrounded by dozens of swords.


    After standing still, Li Fuyao looked at the old man and calmly said, "you are old."


    Plain three words, then let the old man slightly frown.


    Yes, until now, Li Fuyao didn''t know that he was old.


    Even though he has been dead for 6000 years, even if there is still a ghost attached to the sword.


    It''s going to keep him in this state long enough.


    Yes, it can only be said to exist, not to be alive.


    The two remaining spirits of sword immortals on Jianshan can survive for 6000 years because they have the swords of a whole mountain, and because they have accumulated the details of Jianshan, they can exist for such a long time.


    And what does wanchi have?


    I''m afraid there is nothing.


    So even if you can live to the present, you will grow old and die.


    It can be seen from his old face.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao had been tired of dealing with those swords before, but he didn''t notice.


    Until these swords in the back.


    He saw it.


    His hands were shaking.


    Shaking hands.


    Which dying old man''s hand can''t shake?


    It suddenly became very quiet.


    It was so quiet that I could only hear Li Fuyao''s breath.


    After a long time, the old man looked down at his thin arm. When he compared sword with Liuxiang, he was full of blood and was in his prime. How could he have thought that he would become such a ghost one day.


    Who can become a sword immortal, how can they not have their own pride?


    The old man''s voice still shrieked, "it''s Liuxiang. If it''s not Liuxiang, why should I be here? If it wasn''t for Liuxiang, I would kill several demons in the future


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "it''s you."


    It''s you who are four words, but there are many meanings expressed by him. You want to grow old because of yourself, and you fall into this field because of yourself. No one is to blame from the beginning to the end.


    The old man sneered, "even if it''s me, how about it?"


    Li Fu shook his head and did not speak. He knew that even if some truths were true, some people would despise it. In that case, why do you say it.


    According to uncle Liu Yibai, that''s the truth that doesn''t make sense in the world. Just use the sword.


    Let''s use the sword.


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk sword, took a deep breath, and said with a smile, "if I had the honor to kill the elder today, it would be of great benefit to my Kendo anyway."


    For the benefit of kendo, we don''t have to have sword Scripture or experience. For example, if Li Fuyao can really kill ten thousand feet, it will greatly improve his confidence.


    The man who killed the sword fairy?


    Listen, would you be a little overbearing?


    The old man was silent for a moment and suddenly asked, "are you ready for a rest?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t find it strange. Since he decided to speak, both sides knew that it was just a drag on time. Wanchi was so old that he was shaking after a few swords. Naturally, he had to take a rest, and Li Fuyao had to spend time getting familiar with his body.


    The old man sighed, "who would have thought that wanchi would have such a quarrel with a young man in the green silk realm one day."


    Li Fuyao seriously corrected: "no, it''s Taiqing."


    What does it matter? It seems to matter a lot.


    As the voice dropped, Li Fuyao''s green silk in his hand was handed out.


    Now he and the old man is the same as the Taiqing state, life and death struggle, unknown.


    To say that Li Fuyao still has a holy pill is equivalent to one more life.


    This sword is handed out, Li Fuyao is holding the idea of replacing injury with injury.


    The old man looked tired and lifted his eyelids, but after a moment, Li Fuyao felt something was wrong.


    Suddenly, there are dozens of fierce swords.


    From those swords.


    The sword spirit began to rush into the old man''s body crazily. From a distance, it seemed that dozens of swords were stabbing at the old man.


    Li Fuyao''s sword was given up halfway.


    After countless sword Qi rushed into the old man''s body, the old man''s face began to change gradually. His face was full of wrinkles, and the wrinkles began to fade away, and his thin arms began to become full again.


    Except for the long gray hair, the rest are changing.


    Li Fuyao watched the old man change from an old man to a young man.


    Maybe this is the sword immortal six thousand years ago.


    Countless sword Qi was collected, and dozens of swords fell together.


    Some were broken on the spot and became a pile of scrap iron.


    The robe, which used to look a little wide, now fits.


    Wan Chi looked down at his body, and his eyes were full of emotion.All of a sudden, Li Fuyao felt a tremendous pressure.


    In front of us, wanchi is not only a swordsman, but also a sword.


    He held the handle in one hand, one hand behind him, and his expression was flat.


    "Although not able to return to the sea for a short time, but half a step is enough."


    Wan Chi''s young face appeared in front of Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk, his face turned white, and there was blood flowing down his arm.


    It dropped on the ground.


    Return to the sea for a short time?


    How short is this short?


    Li Fuyao cried bitterly in his heart. He was afraid that even if he ate the holy pill now, there was no way to do it?


    Wan Chi sighed softly, "it''s been six thousand years."


    Six thousand years of vicissitudes, six thousand years of changes in the world.


    Wanchi can only face these swords and stone statues in Liuxiang for six thousand years.


    It''s a very boring thing.


    Li Fuyao looks at wanchi, wanchi looks at Li Fuyao.


    Outside the stone gate, someone looked at them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    In the face of the Taiqing realm, Li Fuyao had no advantage at all.


    At present, the cultivation of ten thousand feet is obviously more powerful than before. It can be explained by the face.


    Even more on the way is always powerful.


    Li Fuyao''s sword holding hand did not tremble, but was helpless.


    If the other party is too clear, Li Fuyao can fight against his life and death, but now the other party is in this state, how can he fight?


    Wan Chi tore a piece of cloth from the robe, and then tied up his long gray hair.


    This static move, it seems so different.


    Wan Chi said with a calm smile: "this time, even if you want to delay time, there is no way. I have at least a stick of incense time."


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "it doesn''t conform to common sense."


    This does not conform to common sense. A sword immortal who has been dead for six thousand years, even if a remnant soul attached to the sword can exist in this world. If he absorbs the sword spirit and returns to the sea, it would be unreasonable in the world.


    As if knowing Li Fuyao''s doubts, Wan Chi said calmly: "naturally, you younger generation don''t know that I was famous for the number of imperial swords. Other swordsmen in the sea, even if they can control hundreds of swords, they just rely on their cultivation. Only I wanchi can own so many life Swords. Every sword is connected with my heart, and each sword is like an arm''s command. ¡±


    , did you come to find the other swords


    Li Fuyao said mercilessly: "no matter how Liu Jianxian is, the final result is that you are dead, and Liu Jianxian is still alive."


    "Yes, I don''t deny Liu xiangqiang at all. Even if I put him in the highest position, I can convince myself that it is not a shame to be defeated by him." Wan Chi was not angry. Instead, he said plainly: "liuxiang is the most powerful swordsman in the world. According to your words, the current surname of Chao can''t match him."


    Li Fuyao looked at Wan Chi''s eyes seriously and said calmly, "I would like to know how the elder could have so many Benming swords."


    So far, Li Fuyao is still like a Kendo descendant. In the face of life and death, Li Fuyao is still thinking about asking wanchi''s kendo.


    People all know that if a swordsman has a sword at his waist, he can get it everywhere. Who could have thought that someone could be as good as ten thousand feet, and one person could have so many swords of his own life. Does this not mean that Kendo can be stronger.


    What an appalling scene it was to think of a thousand feet against the enemy, with one sword in hand and all swords around him?


    Wan Chi stopped and said, "no one can let me use so many swords against the enemy, so no one knows that I have so many lifeless swords. But even if I use so many swords to fight against the willow lane, I still lose."


    "Liuxiang is naturally the most brilliant swordsman in the world."


    "Whether it was 6000 years ago or 6000 years later."


    Today, Li Fuyao has heard wanchi praise Liuxiang more than once.


    It''s just that wanchi has jumped over the topic of why he can return to the sea.


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but looked at wanchi.


    Wan Chi said with a smile, "do you want to know that I can have so many methods of this life sword? You are not my apprentice. Why should I tell you? "


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a moment, and then he asked seriously, "why didn''t you kill me?"


    Yes, I''ve been talking to Li Fuyao for a long time since wanchi became young. Since time is limited, it''s natural to make a quick decision. How can we procrastinate.


    Wan Chi calmly said, "I haven''t seen an outsider for six thousand years. What does it matter to say more?"


    Li Fuyao seriously retorted: "the elder killed me and asked for my body. If you walk out of here, you can naturally see other people. You can''t worry about no one talking to you."


    When talking about taking my body, Li Fuyao doesn''t know why he thinks of the brothel.


    Wan Chi was silent for a moment and said, "maybe you are more interesting."


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "maybe you can''t kill me."


    In the years before Li Fuyao, it is natural that the villains died of talking too much.


    But there is no villain who can talk so much and force him to talk all the time.


    When they talk so much, it''s because there''s something else.


    For example, nowadays, wanchi may be afraid of something.


    Hearing this, Wan Chi looked at Li Fuyao with some appreciation in his eyes, but the next words were still flat and light, "I now have some doubts that even if I get your body, I can cheat Liuxiang."


    Li Fuyao grasped the green silk and thought, "don''t you want to have a try?"


    Wan Chi was puzzled and asked, "do you want to die so much?"


    Li Fuyao smiles strangely.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was a long silence, until in the distance, there was a sigh."You can''t fool me."


    Outside the stone gate, the stone statue seems to be alive. A man with a sword eyebrow star comes out of the stone statue and stretches.


    He has a sword around his waist.


    He has a blue robe on his body, and he is heroic.


    Wan Chi turned his head and looked at the willow lane. His face was flat. He seemed to have expected the result, but he still asked, "Liu Xiang, since there is a sword spirit left, why hasn''t he come out to see me in the past six thousand years?"


    Liu Xiang said with a smile, "that''s because you are too weak."


    Wan Chi frowned, "then how do you know that you are still my opponent?"


    Liuxiang didn''t take the eye to see wanchi, but put his hands behind his head and said with a smile: "because I am a willow lane, the unique Liuxiang between heaven and earth."


    This sentence does not seem to make any sense.


    But he is a willow lane, which seems to have some truth.


    Wan Chi nodded, "you are not a willow lane."


    Liu Xiang said: "you are not ten thousand feet, a sword to a wisp of ghost, you say who can win?"


    Wan Chi thought for a while and said softly, "I don''t know, but since you still have your sword spirit, it doesn''t make much sense for me to go out today. Let''s fight again."


    Liu Xiang took a look at Li Fuyao and said with a calm smile, "although you are a poor man, your sword is really the second best I have ever seen."


    The first one is Liuxiang itself.


    "Well, what''s the point of pretending to be a ghost? You let that boy think you''re really half a step into the sea, so you lose your mind and let you take advantage of it. But in fact, he hasn''t put down his sword now."


    Wan Chi took a look at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "he is indeed a brilliant young man. Apart from his poor qualifications, the rest are good."


    "Bai Zhihan''s boy is not so bad."


    Ten thousand feet waved his hand, "come on, fight. After six thousand years, you may not be able to beat me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    Six thousand years ago, there was a sword competition between two sword immortals.


    One is the willow lane which dare to say that "the sword immortals in the world are like stars, but I am the bright moon". The other is the most shining wanchi among the stars.


    They are the farthest ten thousand feet in kendo six thousand years ago.


    Six thousand years later, two people met again. Although both of them were dead, one left a sword and the other only had a trace of ghost.


    But after all, he is a famous sword immortal who has been moving mountains and rivers for six thousand years. Even if it is like this, this sword competition is still earth shaking.


    If they were prosperous and still alive in the world, they were afraid that the situation would have been rewritten.


    Think of Chao Qingqiu, the first person in the world, standing side by side with wanchi and Liuxiang.


    The three people were angry. They were afraid that not only the saints of the three religions in the mountains and rivers should fear, but even the demons, the great demons, should avoid their sharp points.


    Liu Xiang took a look at the green silk in Li Fuyao''s hand and sighed, "has this been six thousand years in a twinkling of an eye?"


    Wan Chi''s face is expressionless.


    After he saw the sword spirit of Liuxiang, he had no desire for the outside world. The only thing he wanted to do now was to defeat Liuxiang. He didn''t worry that no one would see the witness, because there was Li Fuyao.


    He took a look at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "remember to tell people in the world that wanchi has a battle with Liuxiang today."


    There are many profound meanings in this sentence. To tell people all over the world, they must tell the result of victory or defeat. Wanchi may not win, but he doesn''t care, because even if he can''t win, it''s not a big deal, because he has completely dissipated in the world.


    If he wins, he can naturally be said to be better than Liuxiang once, which is a supreme honor.


    Liu Xiang has been in the world all his life. Except for those who died in the end, who is better than the sword in his hand?


    The willow Lane untied the sword on his side, lowered his head and murmured: "the weeping willow lane is deep beside the street. The sword is not in the body."


    Liu Xiang died in Jianshan and his sword fell off the cliff. Li Fuyao had seen it before, but naturally he was no longer here.


    Liu Xiang stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "borrow a sword."


    Li Fuyao releases the handle of his sword, and the green silk flies to the willow lane.


    Bai Zhihan is a descendant he valued. Although the green silk was not made by him, he recognized the smell of Liuxiang, so he did not resist.


    There''s still some excitement.


    In fact, if Liuxiang used green silk against the enemy, Li Fuyao would certainly have some advantages afterwards.


    Wan Chi suddenly said, "my method is on that white bone."


    Li Fuyao wanted to know before, but wanchi insisted that Li Fuyao could not go out alive, so he did not intend to pass it on.


    But now it is not the same. Wanchi knows that he will die, so he will no longer hide it.


    In the final analysis, wanchi is not a vicious person.


    If you really have that temperament, I''m afraid you won''t have such a high achievement in kendo.


    Kendo reflects the heart.


    Wan Chi suddenly said, "you go out."


    So far, Wan Chi changed his mind.


    There was no bystander in the war six thousand years ago because Liuxiang didn''t want to see his sword seen by others. Now that Li Fuyao is not allowed to watch the battle, he still feels that he can''t beat Liuxiang.


    Li Fuyao takes a look at the willow lane.


    The latter nodded.


    Li Fuyao withdrew from here and even closed the stone gate at last.


    He stood in front of the stone gate and looked at the two lines on it.


    Imagine how the willow lane was in high spirits.


    Liu Xiang is really romantic in the world. I''m afraid it was only after he reached the peak of Kendo that he didn''t want to pursue the immortal.


    At that time, the willow lane would not be afraid of anything.


    Chao Qingqiu is the only sword immortal in the mountains and rivers. He is said to be the most powerful sword immortal in the world. However, he is not really romantic.


    Because he has a lot to think about.


    Zhao Qingqiu, who carries a line of swordsmen, should be admired even if it is a willow lane.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the stone gate.


    Liu Xiang held the green silk and said with a smile, "ten thousand feet, fight a thousand times and ten thousand times. You are not my enemy. There is no one in the world who is my enemy."


    Wan Chi, with gray hair, said quietly, "if you look at the sky in the willow lane, everyone will see you in the willow lane. Naturally, you will not be able to reach your height."


    "But this war is my wish..."


    Wan Chi said calmly, "if you don''t fight with me, you''re not going to dissipate between heaven and earth. Why bother?"


    Liu Xiang just laughs and doesn''t talk.


    Wan Chi sighed: "it''s said that the way of life is very bad now. It''s not like that."


    Liu Xiang said with a smile, "you and I can''t change it. I can only hope that these young people have vitality. I just felt that he still has sword jade on his body, which shows how much Jianshan values him."The sword jade, which symbolizes the guest Qing of Jianshan, was not taken out before. None of them could hold a piece in his hand. Now there is one in Li Fuyao''s body. In addition to saying that Jianshan has expectations of him, we can also know how Jianshan has declined.


    Six thousand years ago, no matter how many swordsmen there were, Jianshan was the best.


    Now Jianshan is like this. If you think about it, you will know how it is.


    Wan Chi frowned and said, "I don''t like the world today."


    Liu Xiang is a little impatient, "this world does not belong to us."


    Wan Chi doesn''t speak any more, just reaches out and flicks his sword.


    The sound of swords sounds the same as that of 6000 years ago.


    Liu Xiang shook his head, "boring."


    He took his sword and plundered it.


    Liu Xiang''s movements are not fast, but they are full of beauty.


    Ten thousand feet hold up their swords to meet each other.


    The green silk sword in LiuXiang''s hand crossed wanchi''s shoulder, but at the first intersection, it injured wanchi.


    Bring up a lot of flesh and blood.


    Ten thousand feet coldly smile, in the hand the sword twists, cuts the willow Lane green robe.


    Willow Lane toe light, sword point pestle ground, press out an arc, body swept away, with a sword.


    In fact, today, the two people''s realm of cultivation has been almost the same.


    It''s just that one is willow lane and the other is ten thousand feet.


    At most, the realm of the two people is just the Taiqing state, but if they really join hands, they will be far better than the general Taiqing state.


    For example, the sword in Liuxiang easily cut the shoulder of ten thousand feet, which could not be done by Li Fuyao.


    Wan Chi''s face was expressionless. He didn''t care about the injury. He raised his sword case to block it. After stopping the sword, he went down the willow lane.


    The willow Lane does not allow a long sword.


    The willow Lane frowned.


    The point of the green silk sword is light on the ten thousand feet long. The willow Lane takes two steps backward and stands with negative hands.


    He was silent for a moment. "I don''t have much time."


    This is a sad story. I don''t know whether Liuxiang left sword spirit in other places. If there is only one place, the sword Qi will be dissipated, and the willow Lane will be completely dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Wan Chi said with a smile, "so don''t keep your strength."


    Liu Xiang nodded, "although you are not a good person, Kendo is really good."


    Wan Chi laughs but doesn''t speak. He just throws out the ten thousand Zhang long sword. Before that, countless abandoned swords that he absorbed the spirit of the sword are lifted up again, hanging on the side of Wan Chi''s body.


    Dozens of swords are hanging in front of ten thousand feet.


    It''s not that the sword is sharp, but it''s as gentle as a bird.


    Wanchi did not touch wanzhang long, but stroked another broken sword.


    It''s gentle, like touching a woman''s skin.


    I feel very sorry.


    Wanchi whispered, "Liuxiang, I will not be less than you in kendo."


    Liuxiang is rarely serious. "We have to do something for kendo."


    Wan Chi was silent for a moment and nodded slowly.


    Liu Xiang big sleeve a move, the stone gate opens again.


    Li Fuyao stood at the door, looking at the two people inside in surprise.


    Liu Xiang said with a smile, "take a good look at this sword."


    The voice was not loud, but Li Fuyao could hear it clearly.


    "Liu Jianxian..."


    Liu Xiang didn''t turn his head, but said with a nostalgic voice: "Kendo can be higher It''s just that we''re all down on the road, and if we have a chance, we may not have a chance. "


    "Take a good look at it, then step into the Taiqing state, just as we are too."


    Liuxiang no longer talks.


    However, Wan Chi opened his mouth again, "even though I am a villain, I still have my heart in kendo."


    Li Fuyao didn''t know what to say. He just nodded.


    Wanchi was helpless and said with a melancholy smile: "you have learned my imperial sword technique. Some people ask me if you don''t think I have a bad reputation. Of course, if you can stand on the top of Kendo in the future, it will be better. Forget it, you probably don''t have that chance."


    If Wan Chi didn''t say the last word, he would be like an elder who had ardent expectations for the younger generation. He just said the last word, which made Li Fuyao cry and laugh.


    Naturally, wanchi didn''t care about Li Fuyao''s feelings. He just said, "remember to take my wanzhangchang out and find a good master for him. How can I be a sword embryo?"


    This is another stab in Li Fuyao''s heart.


    The willow Lane waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to say more.


    Wan Chi recollected his thoughts, and dozens of swords in front of him began to reappear, and the sword spirit he had absorbed before returned to the sword.


    Wanchi''s face began to grow old, and his gray hair began to turn white.


    The arms are as thin as they were before.But here the sword is full of meaning.


    Liu Xiang stretched out his hand to lift the green robe and took a step forward.


    The sword is very strong.


    The sword light suddenly rises.


    It''s too dazzling.


    Li Fuyao could only see the sword faintly.


    But it''s still not true.


    Dozens of swords came together, and the willow Lane held up their swords to meet them.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    There''s a bang!


    What came into view was that dozens of swords fell down together.


    A close look, there is no willow lane, no ten thousand feet.


    In the stone gate, except for the swords, there was only a robe.


    It''s just that the green silk is in the robe.


    The difference between victory and defeat is obvious.


    Li Fuyao stood outside the door, dazed.


    From the cave to see those words, as well as today''s two people''s war, has there ever been something I expected?


    What happened today is really like a dream.


    After thinking about it, Li Fuyao went in, picked up the green silk, and hung the long handle on his waist. He stroked the handle of the sword, feeling the coldness that was not as good as before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    The past is gone.


    Whether a wisp of sword spirit or a wisp of remnant soul is a thing of the past.


    It doesn''t have to be too sad.


    If he didn''t bring out the sword box, he could only hang the ten thousand Zhang long on one side and the green silk on the other side. It looked like a bit of a stranger, but it could only be so.


    After sorting out the broken swords and robes, Li Fuyao walked out of here, closed the stone gate, and went back to the previous cave.


    Still illuminated with white bones.


    It can be confirmed that it was a white bone of ten thousand feet. Two pieces of thigh bone were taken away by Li Fuyao. Fortunately, the method was not on the bone of the leg, otherwise Li Fuyao would have regretted his intestines.


    Li Fuyao squatted down and turned over the white bones carefully. At last, he saw a line of small characters on his skull. It was time for him to become a sword master.


    In fact, looking at the handwriting on it, it can''t be just carved. The sword immortal 6000 years ago doesn''t want to lose his secret method. He has already left his followers. If he really died here one day, the cave will naturally be able to see the sun again. Then the secret method of imperial sword may sink to the bottom of the river, and it will never be known or predestined People get, always can''t say clearly.


    Li Fuyao wrote down the lines of the method of counting the cross by the light of the fire. After thinking about it, he took the white bone back and put it with the robe.


    Back in front of the stone wall again, this time Li Fuyao stabbed it with a sword, leaving some traces on the stone wall.


    Li Fuyao stepped back two steps, and the spirit of the sword gushed out of the lingfu, like a river rushing forward and a sword passed out.


    The sword light flashed.


    As the sword swept, the stone wall collapsed.


    A moment later, the river poured in.


    Li Fu shakes back his sword and swims forward.


    -


    the night was like ink, and it was still snowing.


    Feng Lu was lying in the wing room, and someone came by in the daytime. The middle-aged Taoist priest in bright yellow Taoist robe took away the sword case in front of Feng Lu''s face. The latter was indifferent.


    Fortunately, he just took away the sword box, and didn''t pay attention to Fenglv. Otherwise, the big black donkey might have to jump and scold his mother.


    The young boy stood by the window and looked at the big black donkey who had been lying on the ground for a whole day, thinking about whether to throw some fodder for him. But after a moment, he shook his head and ate the fodder. What should he do if he took a shit on the boat? He didn''t have to clean it up by himself. If the donkey died of hunger, he would simply not do it or eat it.


    It''s not bad. It''s very hot.


    Feng Lu looked up at the young man and thought that if I didn''t want to digest the last medicine, let alone you, even the two Taoist priests with ox noses in Taoist robes would fight together.


    How could Li Fuyao lose his life even if he was defeated by the two Taoists? Your son''s sword box has been taken away, and you will not come back!


    Thinking of these, Feng Lu is a little upset. Do you think you''re such a bastard, you lost your life like this?


    Feng Lu naturally knew that the ship had shaken before, but he didn''t choose to go to find out. He just lay on his stomach in the house. When the middle-aged Taoist priest in bright yellow Taoist robe came to take Li Fuyao''s sword case, Fenglu knew that Li Fuyao must have been in trouble, but he didn''t know what had happened.


    Wandering in the world, life is important. Why don''t you know such a simple truth?


    Feng Lu sighed and simply closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The ship was not small at all, except for the rooms on the upper floor, the bottom floor was the room where the handyman lived.


    I''ve been tired for a day and it''s freezing. I have to do something.


    The servant girls are not lucky to eat mutton from the south.


    The man who loves to eat instant boiled mutton is qingtianjun, and no matter whether his mutton is authentic or not, he is bound to be the most famous eater.


    Therefore, the mutton he ate was not ordinary mutton, but the meat of Baize people.


    The ancient ethnic group, except qingtianjun, no one else wanted Baize to send so many disciples out every year.


    The instant boiled mutton eaten by the handyman is not the kind that qingtianjun eats, and the taste is not as good as that of qingtianjun. But in the eyes of the handyman, it is already a very good thing.


    The room was filled with hot fog, and several men sat around the pot. They put mutton into the pot, but they had already poured it into the pot. In the eyes of gourmands, this behavior is purely insulting food.


    But these guys don''t think that much.


    It''s what they have to think about.


    Several men were putting meat into the pot. Someone picked up a jar of wine from the nearby stove and poured a bowl to all the people around him. Looking at the steaming wine, someone suddenly said, "today I saw a big fish in the water."


    It''s strange to see fish, but as long as it''s said, it''s not a general thing.Soon someone echoed, "I saw it too."


    More people said: "the fish head is very big, with many sharp teeth."


    "The Taoist who has been on the boat for a long time is in the bow today. It seems that he is fishing for the fish. The owner seems not to be ordinary people. Can they be The gods on the mountain? "


    This sentence is full of fear and doubt, but there is no awe.


    Someone whispered, "what if the owner finds out about that?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, there was no sound in the room. Only the sound of boiling soup could be heard.


    Some people said angrily, "how can I do it? Since the owner is a mountain god, this amount of capacity should be there. Is it difficult to still feel that..."


    Speaking of the latter, the man was unable to speak.


    A little guilty.


    "The immortals on the mountain don''t treat the people at the bottom of the mountain as human beings..."


    There was a sudden voice.


    It''s just like how can we kill people on the mountain


    Another long silence.


    At this time, a thin man who had not spoken before put down his sea bowl and swallowed the mutton in his mouth. He said indifferently, "if the owner knows these things, he will kill us."


    This statement is very positive, and no one refutes it.


    A moment later, someone whispered, "it''s not easy to kill the owner, is it?"


    This is nonsense. The owners are all gods on the mountain. If it''s easy to kill, it''s OK.


    No one wants to talk.


    Until the door was suddenly kicked open.


    Some of the snow is coming in.


    But soon it was gone.


    Because the door was closed again.


    A drenched young man came in, without saying a word, went straight to get a bowl of chopsticks, a few chopsticks, mutton, and even a sip of hot wine, then asked: "how to kill?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    The room was quiet all at once.


    It is somewhat similar to the situation before.


    No one is willing to speak first, it seems to be tacit understanding to keep this quiet.


    The drenched young man asked a question, and then did not speak any more, just bowed his head and ate those not delicious instant boiled mutton, piece by piece, eating very happily.


    He''s really hungry.


    In fact, no matter who plays so many fights in a day, and finally has to fight another fight at the end of the day, they will feel very hungry and tired.


    Therefore, after the young man had eaten the whole half of the incense, he put down his dishes and chopsticks, and then took off his coat, revealing his not strong but well-balanced upper body. He put his clothes in front of the stove beside him. The young man rubbed his head and asked, "how are you going to kill him?"


    With this sentence, we can conclude that the young man must have heard their conversation before. If someone had not noticed that he had two swords on his side, he would have done it now. That matter is too important for outsiders to know.


    "How are you going to kill?" the young man continued, looking patient


    This is the third time that he asked this question tonight. Although he did not emphasize anything from the beginning to the end, some people always feel that some chill is rising on their back. It seems that when he asks again, there will be no chance.


    Quiet for a while, before that thin man took the initiative to say: "guests also want to kill their owners?"


    This is an interrogative sentence, but in fact the meaning of statement is mostly.


    The young man didn''t hide anything. He nodded and said with a smile, "if you have a grudge, you have to kill."


    The thin and weak man once again said: "the owner is the immortal on the mountain."


    This is not only a message to the other party, but also a trial. If the young people hear this and overreact, they will even try to kill him directly.


    But it turned out that the young man nodded and said with a smile: "if so, I am also a mountain fairy, and I am good at killing mountain immortals."


    The swordsman is almost invincible in the same territory. Naturally, he can say so.


    Not many people can understand his words completely, but they can judge some things by his tone of voice.


    Especially the thin and weak man, he can be regarded as the most intelligent person.


    "What shall we do?"


    Naturally, a group of handyman can''t kill the so-called owner. The mole ants at the bottom of the mountain can kill any eagle living on the top of the mountain. Naturally, it depends on others. Young people come to find them, and naturally, it is because they need them.


    So he asked, what should we do.


    The young man pinched the corner of his coat and said, "first of all, you have to tell me your plan and why you want to kill him."


    The young man asked this sentence, which made everyone in the room a little nervous. If the young people knew that they had the intention to kill their owners, even if they knew about it, they could still refuse to admit it. But if they knew about it, it seemed that whatever they said would have no effect.


    It can''t be said easily.


    Many people are looking at the thin and weak man. In fact, he has been dealing with many things as the eldest brother.


    More often than not, it''s his decision.


    But in this matter, he also hesitated.


    The young man whispered: "I killed your boss, there is no problem, I am just worried about another person, you have to buy time for me, otherwise this matter is not easy to do."


    It is not a big problem for a swordsman to kill a friar in Taiqing.


    It''s just a swordsman in Taiqing. If you meet two monks in Taiqing, the problem will be very big.


    At least when both are on the same side of the river.


    Naturally, Li Fuyao is the young man.


    Among them, Lu Wei had to die. Apart from Lu Wei, if Meng Danqing wanted Li Fuyao to die, Li Fuyao could not be arrested.


    I''m afraid that when he killed Lu Wei, Meng Danqing didn''t stand idly by. Instead, he wanted to fight.


    Li Fuyao, two monks in the Taiqing state, was not sure that he could solve the problem at the same time.


    And he found his present state, it seems that Something went wrong.


    It is certain to enter Taiqing, but it is not as recorded in the sword Scripture. After his whole body was baptized by the sword spirit, the sword spirit came out of the spirit house and then swam around in the meridians.


    It can be said that there are sword Qi quenching bodies all the time.


    Day after day, let your body become extremely tough.


    Li Fuyao''s sword Qi also swam in his body, but he didn''t return to the lingfu after passing through the whole body, but let it out in some place.


    He is like a bubble, filled with a lot of sword spirit, but there is a gap.


    The gap is not big, but it makes him from no lack to lack.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know the harm for the time being, because the sword Qi leaked out was too little, which was far inferior to the sword spirit produced in lingfu.But he didn''t know what harm it would be to start with people.


    Why did this happen? Li Fuyao guessed that he was injured by wanchi when he broke the border.


    It''s just that I didn''t find out before. Naturally, I didn''t have the opportunity to ask the two sword immortals who were 6000 years ago. Now I don''t have a Kendo master. I''ll ask you this question when I see my master Chen Sheng again, or I''ll go back to Luoyang to ask changgu Xiansheng.


    After all, there are not many Kendo masters in the mountains and rivers.


    The thin man looked up at several men around him.


    Some shook their heads, others nodded, and others said directly, "if things don''t work out, we can only die."


    The thin man shook his head. "Try it."


    After finishing this sentence, the man said softly: "from the ferry to another ferry, the price set by the owner is not the same as what we charge."


    The price is not consistent, of course, will not be less, can only be they eat rebate.


    Li Fuyao asked, "if he is a mountain immortal, why should he take your life even if he cares about it?"


    The thin and weak man sighed, "it can be said that we were confused for a moment, otherwise we would not be like this. The owner''s other things are quite magnanimous, but they pay special attention to the money. A boatman was killed by the owner some days ago because he was greedy for money."


    Someone interrupted: "we want the money to buy him a coffin. After all, we sleep together."


    Silence again.


    Li Fuyao nodded to show his approval of the statement.


    "Now that the cause is known, how to kill it?"


    This is the fourth time Li Fuyao asked this question, but it can also be said that it is the first time.


    The weak man had no choice but to say, "the owner is a mountain god, it''s not easy to kill him, but if we don''t kill him, we will die."


    This is a statement of fact. In fact, it is also telling Li Fuyao that they have no way to kill their owners. It is just an idea.


    Li Fuyao asked, "what''s the disposition of that Taoist who often fishes?"


    The thin man thought for a moment, "it''s OK."


    Li Fuyao asked, "is it possible for you to invite him to eat instant boiled mutton?"


    The thin man thought about it and nodded, "how long will it take?"


    Li Fuyao seriously said: "at least one incense stick, can you do it?"


    "He''s a Taoist, and he won''t kill people for no reason. Of course, if he finds anything, he doesn''t have to stop him. I won''t choose to kill him first, because if the hatred between me and him does not reach that level, your boss will surely die, provided that you keep the Taoist for a long time."


    The thin man agreed.


    Li Fuyao laughed and suddenly asked, "is the money enough for the coffin?"


    The thin man was silent for a moment and shook his head.


    Li Fuyao took out some silver from his clothes and put them in front of him.


    The thin man looked puzzled.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "since it''s a life fighting business, how can we have enough money?"


    Thin and weak man did not affectation, accept money, but also did not promise anything.


    Li Fuyao felt his clothes and found that they were dry. He took them and put them on. Then he stood up and tried to put them down. But he changed his mind a moment later.


    There was a sword hanging on both sides of his waist.


    Li Fuyao pushed the door open, and some wind and snow came into the room.


    It''s gone.


    Li Fuyao returns to the wing room.


    He didn''t disturb the boy at the door.


    Feng Lu raised his head and took a lazy look at Li Fu. He thought that you were back at last.


    Li Fuyao asked softly, "where is my sword case?"


    Feng Lu raised his eyelids.


    Li Fuyao understands.


    He sat down.


    Feng Lu takes a look at Li Fuyao and thinks that if you go out for a trip, why do you have another sword?


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak, just looking at the heavy snow outside the window.


    I really feel a little tired. Today, we have to fight the third fight.


    Moreover, during those days at the bottom of the river, Li Fuyao felt that he had been living very slowly, very slowly, and he had to work very hard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Meng Danqing was invited to the room, the room was cleaned up very clean, mutton is placed next to the soup pot, the soup pot is steaming hot.


    Some are deliberate.


    Meng Danqing frowned.


    The thin man said to the point, "we have something to ask, sir."


    To get to the point, it may seem straightforward, but in fact, it may not have profound meaning.


    Several men knelt down and said nothing.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng asked


    The thin man thought for a moment, and then began to tell the true story. Because the story was very real, he could not hear anything false. Because the story was very real, the story was very long.The thin man thought that the story could survive at least half the incense.


    After that, he had his own way to deal with the remaining half incense.


    Many people are very nervous, but this kind of tension makes Meng Danqing think that the natural reason is fear.


    He couldn''t think of anything else.


    Time goes by like this.


    The room was always peaceful.


    Somewhere on the ship, Li Fuyao pushed open the door of a room.


    Then he looked at the middle-aged Taoist priest in the bright yellow Taoist robe and the sword box placed aside. He said with a smile, "I''ll take my sword."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    It''s one thing to take a sword, and another to kill.


    It''s one thing to put them together.


    Because of the urgency of time, Li Fuyao did not want to waste time or ask the cause and effect, so he pulled out the green silk from his waist.


    The room was full of sword.


    It is not difficult for a swordsman of Taiqing to kill a friar in such a short time, especially when they live in the same room.


    The most important thing is that Li Fuyao has always held the opposite side of the heart.


    For what, what to do, these can be said to have traces to follow, said to have a cause and effect.


    In the past, with plenty of time, Li Fuyao didn''t mind asking.


    Now, No.


    So when the sword light came up in the room, the war began.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The hot fog was still in the room. Meng Danqing sat down and began to eat instant boiled mutton, nodding from time to time.


    However, whether he ate mutton or heard those stories, he did not show his curiosity or pity.


    The weak man said, "the Taoist priest must also be a mountain immortal. Please be merciful and help us."


    Meng Danqing ate mutton, and finally opened his mouth for the first time. "The saying of compassion comes from the Buddha land. It''s normal to say it to those monks. It''s not good to say it to the poor."


    With this sentence, Meng closed his mouth and began to eat mutton.


    The skinny man continued to speak with the same expression, but to others, it was nothing more than requests and other words, which were very insincere but insincere.


    Meng Danqing suddenly said: "the best mutton in the world is the Baize people of demon soil, but there are not many people who have the ability to eat it. In our mountains and rivers, those who have the ability do not disdain to eat these things, and those who have no ability can not eat them. Is it unreasonable?"


    "It is said that there was a big demon whose hobby was to eat instant boiled mutton. Naturally, mutton was the Baize clan. Baize did not have a big demon. In the face of a big demon, he could only bear the pain to send out his children."


    "Should the Baize people feel ashamed? They will naturally feel shame, but they must thank the demon, because if he did not like to eat, the land of the Baize people would have been taken away by others. Do you think there is no causal relationship when I say this


    "It''s OK. I don''t think you can understand it. Anyway, you only need to know one truth. The weak eat the strong."


    Meng Danqing put down his chopsticks, looked at the thin man and said, "how can you have the mind to kill us?"


    This sentence is a statement.


    You are on the other side of the river, we are on this side of the river.


    Up and down the mountain.


    The thin man did not speak.


    Meng Danqing clapped his hands and said with a smile, "of course, the mole ants are naturally afraid of the goshawks, because I don''t know when the goshawks will be interested, and one paw will kill the ants. Even if there is no such idea, there may be accidents."


    "In short, our existence gives you unlimited possibilities."


    "That''s why it''s better if we don''t see each other."


    Meng Danqing smile, seems to feel that he said is too much.


    He finally asked, "who is going to kill Lewei?"


    The thin and weak man did not hide, and soon spoke out in all sincerity.


    Meng Danqing knew that he had not cheated him, so he was somewhat satisfied.


    Just a moment later, he thought that even if Lu Wei didn''t hurt him hard before, and fell to the bottom of the river, did the demon Xiu have any difficulty for him?


    A swordsman in green silk realm, where does he come from?


    Meng Danqing shook his head and said with a smile: "it''s really a person who must report his revenge."


    The words didn''t last long.


    A young man with a tired face pushed in.


    I came in with snow and wind.


    After closing the door, it''s gone.


    He was carrying a sword case with a sword hanging from his waist.


    It''s Li Fuyao.


    After coming in, Li Fuyao sat down at will and began to speak, "if I kill the demon Xiu, I will not give you the demon Dan. I did not kill him because of his sin, but because he promised me to help me, but he broke his promise."


    "Lu Wei is also dead. He could have lived better, but he wanted to kill me."


    "You and I don''t have too much hatred. If you blame me for cutting off your fishing line, you can put it on my head. If I have a chance, I will compensate you."


    With these words, Li Fuyao took out the demon Dan, thought about it, and threw it to Meng Danqing, "forget it, this is the compensation."


    Meng Danqing took the demon pill, felt the breath, and knew that this was the demon Dan of the demon cultivation.


    He said with a smile, "I really want to know how you killed him."


    Li Fuyao said plainly, "use the sword."


    Just two words, there is no more.Meng Danqing sighed: "in a day, you came to Taiqing from Qingsi. You should be the most brilliant disciple of Jianshan, right?"


    Li Fuyao thinks that there are two disciples in Jianshan. The elder martial brother is naturally the most brilliant one. He is not even a disciple of Jianshan. How can he say that.


    So he shook his head.


    Meng Danqing said with a smile: "fortunately, there is a Taoist species in the Taoist gate, otherwise the wind will be occupied by your swordsmen."


    Li Fu shook his head and thought about the Taoism that he had not seen for several years. He shook his head. He was afraid that ye Shengge had already crossed the Taiqing Dynasty and arrived in the morning and evening, even far away.


    Even Gu Yuan, the seed of reading books, is afraid that he will be faster than himself.


    As for elder martial brother, maybe it is.


    In his aptitude, he only met with many good things.


    This thing seems to come down to luck.


    I met Chen Sheng and Qinghuai girl in Baiyu town.


    Then there are the old ancestors of Jianshan and three martial uncles.


    Ning Yingxue of Xianyan Academy.


    Then, whether it''s Shengdan in Beihai, qingtianjun, chaoqingqiu, ganheshan with chaofengchen, and wanchi at the bottom of the river, how can ordinary people encounter these things.


    Li Fuyao met all these events.


    Nature is good luck.


    These things make up for Li Fuyao''s lack of qualification.


    Although there is still a gap between ye Shengge and other really powerful young people, the gap will not be too big.


    The most obvious thing is that the name of Ye Sheng''s song has already been known by many people, while the name of Li Fuyao has not been known by many people until now.


    Of course, if Li Fuyao was as famous as ye Shengge, he would have been chased and killed by Confucianists and Taoists.


    But calm down to think about it, Li Fuyao seems to be really famous.


    At least in Luoyang City, the school will know.


    If ye Sheng''s song is mentioned to the audience, it means that the mountain is known.


    Li Fuyao suddenly frowned.


    Lu Wei killed him?


    Would it be a simple thing?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    In the middle of the night, it snowed heavily outside.


    Li Fuyao and Meng Danqing were not enemies of life and death. Therefore, after Li Fuyao frankly told Meng Danqing that the demon Xiu had been killed by him and handed over the demon pill to Meng Danqing, Meng Danqing did not think much about Lu Wei''s death.


    People on the mountain are always the main road. If his relatives and friends are killed by Li Fuyao, it''s reasonable for him to get angry and revenge. However, this is Lu Wei, but he meets by chance. Even if he is a Taoist, Meng Danqing doesn''t need to offend him. He is Li Fuyao in Taiqing.


    Moreover, if we really fight, we may not win.


    Even more likely to fail.


    Li Fuyao suddenly took out the ghost hunting banner and put it in front of Meng Danqing. He asked softly, "what do you think of Taoist priest?"


    Meng Danqing looked intently. As early as Lu Wei''s sacrifice of this flag, Meng Danqing felt that it was not a general magic weapon, but even if he liked it, it was difficult to achieve it openly?


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "we have no effect with these things. I suddenly want to exchange this thing for that demon pill."


    Before giving Meng Danqing the demon pill, in fact, it was also considered that if Meng Danqing killed the demon Xiu, he should also take the keepsake. However, compared with that, Li Fuyao was much more interested in that demon pill than this ghost catching flag.


    Meng Danqing did not consider, immediately took out the demon pill.


    Right away.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t care how Meng Danqing explains to his teacher.


    Take back the demon pill again, Meng Danqing took an excuse to say goodbye.


    It was soon gone.


    This group of men is left in the room.


    From Li Fuyao''s leaving this room to his return, it didn''t take much time.


    But it''s settled.


    Li Fuyao glanced at the cold soup pot and did not speak.


    But the thin man asked, "what does the immortal master want us to do?"


    In fact, he always knew how to call the mountain gods.


    Li Fuyao blinked and said in a soft voice, "naturally, it''s time to steer. The ship still has to go."


    The ship still has to go, and the road has to go.


    Li Fuyao has already set foot in the Taiqing state. Naturally, he wants to go to the demon soil. Li Fuyao can''t say what he is for. Maybe he just wants to meet Qinghuai girl and tell her that he is more powerful?


    But it shouldn''t be just that.


    When he left the room and went back to the wing room, the boy had already been taken away. Naturally, no one could tell who was staring at him. When he returned to the room, Feng Lu still fell asleep on the ground.


    Li Fuyao said, "we are going to the demon soil."


    Feng Lu said nothing.


    After thinking about it, Li Fuyao took off his boots and slept on the bed. He even covered himself with a quilt.


    When he arrived at Li Fuyao''s realm, he had long been immune to cold and heat. If he had not had the idea of occasionally, he would not even have to eat food. As for sleeping at night, he didn''t have to eat.


    Li Fuyao used to raise swords for a lot of time before. The days when he really went to sleep were very few.


    Feng Lu had never seen it, so it was strange.


    Li Fuyao worried and said, "I seem to have been watched."


    It''s a guess, but it''s not just a guess.


    Feng Lu tilted his head and opened his eyes with difficulty. He said with disapproval: "a swordsman who practices sword but has come to this level in recent years is not being watched. I think there is something wrong with their brains."


    Nowadays, Confucianism and Taoism are the two religions in this mountain and river. It''s not like 6000 years ago. In this long time, I don''t know how many swordsmen with good talent died inexplicably.


    It is only in the years after the arrival of chaoqingqiu that a lot of things have not happened.


    Of course, in addition to the Qing Dynasty and autumn, there is also a very important reason that there are fewer and fewer swordsmen nowadays.


    Before Li Fuyao ascended Jianshan, the remaining living people in Jianshan were his elder martial brother Wu Shanhe and his ancestor Xuji.


    The three martial uncles in the ruined temple at the foot of Jianshan are already dead. In fact, they are the same as the two sword immortals in Jianshan.


    However, Xi Chunan could still leave Jianshan according to the secret method, but the two sword immortals could not leave for a moment.


    In addition, there are not too many swordsmen traveling in the mountains and rivers.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "why do we have to struggle with each other to find the way?"


    Feng Lu rolled his eyes, as if he didn''t want to answer the question.


    Personal road is naturally unrelated to other people, as long as you go far enough, but in fact, when you do not go far enough, you will naturally have other ideas.


    In fact, there is no essential difference between the mountain and the mountain.


    Li Fuyao wanted to say something more, but he heard a slight snore coming out, and Fenglv fell asleep again.


    No more words.


    Li Fuyao looked out of the window and listened to the falling snow.The night passed.


    The next day''s light was still shining through the window.


    Li Fuyao opened his eyes and squinted.


    After getting up, Li Fuyao recalled the imperial sword method he had obtained at the bottom of the river before naohai.


    That''s the sword immortal''s way to control the sword. Just having such a name is enough for most swordsmen in the world to follow it.


    I don''t know why. Li Fuyao has had more than one sword on his side since he came down from Jianshan. Other swordsmen can say that although the world is big, I only have one sword.


    But from Li Fuyao''s experience, from the very beginning of green silk and light snow, they are two handles.


    After Xiao Xue gave Li Xiaoxue, she took the green silk for a short time and met Jian 19.


    Sword 19 Li Fuyao can''t find his master yet, so he has another ten thousand feet long.


    Liu Yibai''s sword case can hold many swords. However, Li Fuyao had always felt a little awkward. On that sword case, there was a line of small characters engraved on it, which said that although the world is big, I only have one sword.


    However, the successive Wars made Li Fuyao completely change his mind. He didn''t have to refer to anyone or avoid anyone. He could do anything if he wanted to.


    Kendo is the most suitable for you. Only you know it. Others can''t really see it.


    Sitting quietly in front of the window, Li Fuyao recalled the Dharma and found that the opening sentence was to belittle all the Dharma methods that use blood essence to raise swords.


    Li Fuyao laughed bitterly.


    Do you insist on using bitter method to raise sword in recent years, or is it superior?


    After a brief sigh, Li Fuyao began to think about the things in his mind. When he wrote them down, he didn''t pay much attention. This was the first time he seriously studied.


    After reading this, Li Fuyao was shocked by a sentence in his mind: "the number of swords in my life depends on the number of lingfu."


    Li Fuyao was startled. There were dozens of his own swords because there were enough lingfu.


    Li Fuyao frowned. When it comes to the sword of life, the green silk sword is not so good now. Even if it is raised to the point where it can become the sword of life, it is just a lingfu.


    Is that not to say that the sword immortal has dozens of spirit houses?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    The most important thing in ordinary people''s bodies is the heart. The heart is the most important thing. For friars, the functions of the spirit house and the heart are similar, but there are some differences.


    The spirit house is the most important thing for a monk. No matter whether he is a monk of three religions or a swordman, Qi and sword Qi are produced by the spirit house. If the Qi or sword Qi in the spirit mansion is exhausted, the monk will lose his fighting power.


    If the spirit house is destroyed, the monk''s practice road will be over.


    The importance of lingfu is self-evident.


    But ordinary people can only have one heart, and a monk should also have only one Spirit House.


    If the sword immortal wanchi is like Li Fuyao''s conjecture, there will be dozens of lingfu because there are dozens of his own swords. Isn''t it a magnificent scene that when wanchi starts to work, there are dozens of lingfu to supply the spirit of the sword.


    But on second thought, even so, wanchi could not defeat Liuxiang. If so, what kind of elegant demeanor would that sword immortal have?


    Although Li Fuyao has been able to see a sword competition between the two sword immortals after 6000 years, in fact, Liuxiang is not the willow lane that dominates the mountains and rivers and is invincible in the world. Wanchi is not the only one who dares to laugh at the sword immortals in the world.


    Six thousand years ago, they were the most powerful sword immortals in the world, and after six thousand years, they were all no longer in the world.


    Li Fuyao converged and continued to read the words in his mind.


    "Swordsmen of our generation, there is only one lingfu. If there is only one lingfu, how can we raise so many swords..."


    Li Fuyao was dumbfounded. Isn''t this sentence inconsistent with the previous one?


    The Sword Fairy, in the end, likes to make mysteries.


    After reading, Li Fuyao understood thoroughly that this method of sword control was not to let swordsmen open up lingfu in their bodies, but to develop other lingfu from one lingfu.


    Naturally, the evolved lingfu can not be a real thing, nor can it be like Li Fuyao thought. When fighting with people, several lingfu can supply sword Qi at the same time. However, the evolved lingfu can make itself have more life swords.


    The swordsman has only one sword of his own life, and the rest of them can be said to be fake.


    But even if it is a fake original life, it can also play a great power. Take wanchi himself as an example, he has developed dozens of lingfu swords, and he can have dozens of fake Benming swords.


    But one of the original swords is still the ten thousand feet long.


    One is ten thousand feet long and holds dozens of fake Benming swords.


    It is the biggest dependence of the sword immortal.


    Li Fuyao can imagine that when fighting people with a sword of ten thousand feet and dozens of swords hovering around his side, if he doesn''t go, whether he really wants to kill those people with the sword, this battle alone will make people feel uneasy.


    Li Fuyao now has three swords. The one with green silk will be his own sword in the future. In addition to the green silk, Jian 19 can be reserved as a pseudo life sword.


    It''s not necessarily long.


    On the one hand, Li Fuyao disliked Li Fuyao''s cold air. On the other hand, wanchi also disliked Li Fuyao''s poor qualifications.


    I''m tired of seeing each other.


    Even if the fake Benming sword is not as demanding as the Benming sword, it is not suitable for the situation that it looks like ten thousand feet long.


    Now that he had a sword nineteen, Li Fuyao could have evolved into a lingfu first.


    If that''s the case, the idea of looking for the master for Jian 19 will be erased.


    Li Fuyao didn''t think too much about fate. He just thought that there was a sword in the sword building on Ganhe mountain, which should be able to serve as a fake sword of his own life.


    As for other things, Li Fuyao has not thought much about it. Wan Chigui is a sword immortal, and he has only a few dozen fake swords. As a monk in the Taiqing realm, he can only evolve one.


    But when everything was ready, Li Fuyao opened his eyes and walked out of the wing room.


    Today, the heavy snow has stopped, even under the warm sun, so many passengers do not stay in the cabin, but come out one after another.


    The ownership of the ship had changed, and the boy was tied up and thrown into the firewood room. Lu Wei''s wife was not sincere to Lu Wei, so after knowing that Lu Wei was dead, she got on with another man on the boat.


    So much to say, the master of the ship, not surprisingly, changed to the previous thin man.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know his name until today, Tian An.


    His simple name didn''t quite deserve him.


    Li Fuyao came to the deck, leaning against the railing, enjoying the warm winter sun.


    Tian An comes to him with a pot of wine and hands it to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fu shook his head.


    He doesn''t usually drink alcohol.


    Tian An said softly: "the immortal master is more like the common people in the world."


    This is also one of the reasons why Tian An dared to take the initiative to talk to Li Fuyao.Li Fuyao asked blandly, "how can you see it?"


    Tian An waved his hand. "I can''t say it, but I think it''s more popular than the master and the Taoist priest before."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "maybe it''s because I''m still young."


    Time can really change many people''s minds.


    Tian An helplessly said: "what is this saying?"


    In his opinion, this is Li Fuyao''s perfunctory behavior.


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and said, "we will get better or worse because of time. We can''t decide these things. I may not be in the mood to talk to you here tomorrow, so I say it''s because I am young."


    Tian An is not a fool. Even if he is given a bigger place, he will be more brilliant. So he soon understood and then understood.


    Tian An raised his head, took a sip of wine, laughed and said nothing more. After staying here for about half a quarter of an hour, Tian An left alone.


    This is not a world of people, why blend?


    Just before he left, Li Fuyao took the pot and took a sip.


    Li Fuyao didn''t drink a lot. This time, it wasn''t because of anything. He just remembered other things.


    Li Fuyao looked at the distance, did not know what to think, but finally returned to the wing room before noon.


    Feng Lu is still sleeping.


    Li Fuyao began to study the method of imperial sword.


    The premise of the evolution of lingfu is that he needs to take all the sword Qi back into the lingfu, and then use a special route to generate a new lingfu around the lingfu.


    It took more than a hundred years to come up with that kind of route, which was extremely valuable. He did not make any mystery about it, but wrote it directly.


    Only when Li Fuyao followed that route to activate his sword Qi, there was a problem.


    Before, he knew that there was something wrong with his Taiqing state, but there were no obvious shortcomings. Now, the problem is in front of him.


    When he followed that route to activate his sword spirit, his sword spirit was lost from that gap.


    Although not much, but the effect is greatly reduced.


    The first time you run this route, you will feel crowded.


    But in fact, because of the gap, Li Fuyao did not feel it.


    Li Fuyao opened his eyes, a little helpless, thinking that if this was the case, he would have to go back to Luoyang first, or to find his master, Chen Sheng?


    Mr. changgu is a monk on the way, but after all, the realm is there. You may know the answer, but you may not know it. After the disappearance of master Chen Sheng in Beihai, he disappeared.


    According to his temperament, it is very likely that he is still in the demon land.


    He is a disciple of Jianshan. He should know this situation.


    After all, we had to find master Chen Sheng.


    Li Fuyao thought of his unreliable master and rubbed his head, so there was nothing wrong with going to the demon soil.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly. In the following time, Li Fuyao studied the imperial sword method every day, but because of the gap, he had been making slow progress. Until the ship arrived at the end, Li Fuyao did not see the outline of the evolution spirit house.


    But Li Fuyao didn''t give up and became more and more serious.


    I''m accumulating things for myself.


    It is a ferry when the ship comes to shore.


    It''s also an entrance to the sea.


    If there are too many people in the estuary, there will be a market.


    Looking ahead, you will see the boundless North Sea. If you want to go to the demon soil, you have to cross the North Sea.


    Li Fuyao and Fenglu need to transfer to another big ship for Beihai.


    Because the Terran and the demon clan are not on the opposite side these years, so the Terran or the demon clan has not forbidden the monks from both sides.


    However, there are not many people going to the demon land by ferry.


    Because demon soil is dangerous, so are mountains and rivers.


    Ordinary monks don''t dare to set foot in it easily.


    However, most of the high-level demon monks or Terran friars don''t need ferries, and most of them have other magic tools to cross the sea.


    A swordsman has no magic weapon to cross the sea, so a swordsman of high realm can naturally resist the sword. However, even if Li Fuyao can cross the sea, the sword spirit in his lingfu can not support him to go from one side of the North Sea to the other side of the North Sea.


    Not only that, but also because he had a donkey.


    So he needs a ferry.


    Most of the ferries at the entrance to the sea only go back and forth at some ferry. There are no ferries going to the opposite side of the North Sea. Li Fuyao leads Fenglv to ask many boats and gets a unified answer.


    No.


    Going to sea in winter is not a very simple thing.


    But it should not be difficult for a monk.


    Li Fuyao is a little depressed.


    He and Feng Lu sat down in a bakery.Wind Lu rolled into the stomach with pancakes.


    Under the strange eyes of the stall owner, Li Fuyao took out the money.


    Feng Lu ate most of the pancakes and then fell asleep.


    If Li Fuyao hadn''t kicked him, he might have fallen asleep on the street.


    Li Fu got up and led Feng Lu to continue to walk aimlessly in the street.


    At the end of the long street, a girl carrying an ancient sword suddenly saw a blue shirt not far from the front, and then her face, which had been rigid, suddenly had a smile.


    After years of parting, she recognized the man at once.


    I really haven''t seen you for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    At the end of the street, after the girl with the sword stopped to look somewhere, a couple behind her naturally stopped and looked at the distance.


    One of the two men, the man who had been the number one swordsman in the last year''s sword competition, hung his sword around his waist. Looking at his wife who had just married him, he said with a light smile: "Miss, these days, it''s always strange."


    The woman is also a sword hanging from her waist. She looks at the man beside her and doesn''t say much. She just turns her eyes.


    But it was the girl with the ancient sword. After a long distance, she asked with a smile: "Uncle Yang, aunt, guess who I saw?"


    In her early years, a woman was given the title of a Sword Fairy because of her graceful demeanor and high swordsmanship. However, since the woman has not been wandering in the lake for a long time in recent years, she married a woman last year. Her reputation should not be as good as before. However, because of the man she married, her reputation did not stop rising. In the past, other people wanted to call out a Sword Fairy Son, now, is to address a Mrs. Yang.


    The man she married could have been called a swordsman for a long time. Last year, she went all out to drive down the Kendo leader in Dayu who did not know how many years he had been at the peak of kendo. So far, in addition to being famous in the world, she still brought back a beautiful man.


    The new chieftain of sword hanging around his waist is called Yang Qinglong. She is the first person in the world of Dayu. The woman lanze is the former Dayu Sword Fairy and now Mrs. Yang.


    Both of them asked the guest of Jianzong.


    As for the girl with the sword, her name was Bai Zhi. She was the next patriarch of Jianzong.


    If these three people stand together, they are afraid that they are only half of Dayu.


    However, after becoming the chieftain of kendo, the new chieftain did not want to start a new business and set up a new school, as was rumored before. On the contrary, he always asked the guest Qing of Jianzong, but now he has become the chief.


    Wen Jianzong completely established the position of the first Kendo sect in Dayu.


    This trip was due to the news that there was a Sword Fairy cutting the big demon in the North Sea. Bai Zhi wanted to come to Beihai to have a look. The old patriarch thought about it and thought that it had been three or two years. Beihai should have been in peace for a long time, so he nodded and agreed. But even so, he asked Yang Qinglong to go with him.


    This Kendo master, a chieftain of Kendo in the world, will not make a big deal as long as he doesn''t meet the gods on the mountain, even if he meets other martial arts men in the lake.


    The girl Bai Zhi, who was more and more heroic, walked forward a few steps and swayed her horse''s tail. Suddenly, she said helplessly, "Uncle Yang, did you forget something?"


    Yang Qinglong slapped his forehead and said with a smile, "Miss, who did you see? Can''t it be Mr. Zhu, who has always been in love with the young lady? "


    White branch raised his head, "if that little pig was seen by me, he would have run here, ah, this little pig."


    Yang Qinglong smiles indifferently. There are countless young people in Dayu''s River and lake who would like to marry the young master of sword clan. Even if it is reversed, many young people will readily agree. However, most of these people are not in Bai Zhi''s eyes. Only the young master Zhu of Fengbo mansion, who is jokingly called a little stupid pig by Baizhi, let Baizhi have it Some ideas.


    However, the storm house is also a major gate in Dayu''s rivers and lakes. The young master Zhu is also considered to be the best candidate for the next head of the house, according to the idea of the old master of the storm house.


    Naturally, Bai Zhi could be worthy of his precious grandson, but he didn''t discuss it at all if he asked young master Zhu to come and ask Jianzong.


    If young master Zhu comes to ask Jianzong, who will take over the huge family property of the storm house?


    However, Baizhi was also considered by the old patriarch as the absolute candidate for the next patriarch, and he also had high hopes for him. He hoped that one day Baizhi would become the chieftain of Kendo in the body of a woman, which would become a once-in-a-century event in the rivers and lakes of Dayu. Therefore, Baizhi could never marry out.


    Both of them have such ideas, which leads to the fact that the two young people are interesting, and there is no substantial progress.


    Yang Qinglong sighed: "since it is not Mr. Zhu, who should it be that makes the young lady care so much?"


    After selling a pass, Bai Zhi asked with a smile, "who is the farthest person that uncle Yang has ever met since practicing sword?"


    A few years ago, the chieftain of Kendo in Dayu has always been Wang Bai, whose Kendo is as high as the sky. According to the law, he is the man Yang Qinglong has met the furthest in his life, but Yang Qinglong knows not.


    He chuckled: "Miss, did you see Mr. Li? Is it possible that he is also in the North Sea? "


    Bai Zhi raised his head and asked, "is it hard not to be allowed?"


    Yang Qinglong had no choice but to say, "my young lady, Mr. Li is a mountain fairy. He always goes high and low. How can it be..."


    Speaking of this, Yang Qinglong was stunned. Since there was a sword immortal in Beihai who killed the demon, he might have appeared in Beihai. However, it has been two or three years since this incident, and the chance of staying here is actually very small.Just thought about it, Yang Qinglong didn''t say anything at last.


    Anyway, those beautiful things in the hearts of young girls are left in their hearts. If they are not broken, they are not bad things.


    White branch looks to blue Ze, some sympathize says: "aunt, uncle Yang''s disposition, want to come aunt also can''t stand."


    LAN Ze smiles. He doesn''t look at Yang Qinglong. He just whispers with Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi''s eyes are bright and energetic.


    Then the two women quickly walked into a powder shop.


    Yang Qinglong had no choice but to stop and stood by the side of the street.


    It''s just the two women who can make this Dayu swordsman willing to be a door god?


    -


    instead of leaving the market in a hurry, Li Fuyao chose a good shop and asked for a braised pork and several small dishes.


    Worried about the owner''s unusual vision, Li Fuyao led Feng Lv to sit outside the shop.


    Li Fuyao didn''t care about some cold wind.


    Feng Lu is aggrieved. When Lao Tzu ate Shaobing before, you didn''t say that I would eat less.


    Li Fuyao seemed to know Fenglv''s idea and frowned and asked, "as a donkey, do you want to eat meat?"


    At the same time, Li Fuyao laughed. Fenglu was a demon Xiu, and naturally he wanted to eat meat.


    Feng Lu turned his eyes and thought that when I was back in shape, the first thing he did was to beat you up.


    But he seems to have forgotten one thing. He is just a Taiqing state. Even after he recovers his human form one day, he is not the opponent of Li Fuyao, a swordsman in Taiqing.


    At least he''s not sure.


    Li Fuyao ate several small dishes, and then poured the gravy on the rice. Watching the gravy seep into the rice, he lost his mind.


    It seems that I think of the imperial sword method before, and my current situation.


    In the face of unknown problems, you''d better try to find solutions first. But obviously, Li Fuyao has no experience in this kind of thing. Even if he wants to figure it out, he will waste a lot of time.


    He felt a little annoyed when he put his chopsticks on the rice.


    But even so, he quickly raised his head and looked at the young man who was trying to hold his breath and sit down in front of him.


    The young man who thought he could hide Li Fuyao''s perception was embarrassed when he saw Li Fuyao raising his head and looking at him. He laughed and said, "my name is Zhu Yu."


    After finishing this sentence, Zhu Yu was observing Li Fuyao''s reaction, but in fact, Li Fuyao did not respond to the two words.


    He''s still thinking about the problem in his head.


    Zhu Yu first frowned and then slapped his forehead. It turns out that his mother''s is not Dayu''s!


    Since it is not my own acre of land, it is normal that the other party does not respond to his name.


    So Zhu Yu thought about it, took a look at the sword case behind Li Fuyao and asked, "is the young master a swordsman?"


    Li Fuyao still ignored him.


    Zhu Yu was a little frustrated. Although he was in a good position in Dayu''s rivers and lakes, he never developed the arrogant temperament. Even if Li Fuyao was so contemptuous to him, he really had no other way but to be angry in his heart.


    At this time, Li Fuyao raised his head. He looked at Zhu Yu and asked earnestly, "what are you going to do?"


    This is an interrogative sentence, and this should be an interrogative sentence.


    Zhu Yu also thought about it seriously. The reason why he wanted to come to Li Fuyao was that his favorite girl had seen Li Fuyao for a long time in the street. After a long time, he naturally gave birth to the idea that a girl would be interesting to him. Before he came, he said to himself that he must keep away from Li Fuyao no matter whether he was interested in the girl he liked or not, but really after talking.


    Zhu Yu began to hesitate, where did he come from, and let him stay away from the girl he liked?


    If the other party doesn''t know the girl he likes, he will be more idiotic if he rushes up like this.


    Zhu Yu was thinking about some things, so he forgot to answer. Li Fuyao was too lazy to bother. After Zhu Yu came here, he saw him and knew that he was just a martial arts man, not a monk on the mountain, and he should not have come to trouble him, so he didn''t pay much attention to him.


    Li Fuyao got up to settle the bill, but he didn''t forget to kick Feng Lv.


    The latter opened his eyes, no expression, if it is not in the presence of outsiders, it is uncertain whether to jump feet and scold.


    After that, Zhu Yu and Li Wenfeng hesitated for a while.


    Li Fuyao ignored the young man who looked young and seemed to have not reached his crown.


    Now in front of him are not only his own body problems, but also the problem of how to get to the demon land. Such a martial arts man in the Jianghu can''t kill him with his sword, so he can only ignore it.


    Zhu Yu asked in a low voice: "this childe, have you heard of the sword clan?"Li Fu shook his head.


    Zhu Yu was a little happy, and then continued to beat around the Bush, "do you know the Sword Fairy lanze?"


    Li Fu shook his head.


    Zhu Yu was overjoyed. This time he said firmly, "in this case, the young master must not know the white branch of the sword embryo who asked the sword clan."


    But this time, Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the young man. He asked with some uncertainty: "Dayu lake?"


    People will encounter a lot of things in their life, including important things and unimportant ones. No one can remember them all. Li Fuyao can''t remember the event that happened for at least four years, and it''s not a big deal.


    It''s just that things can''t be remembered, but he can still remember a limited number of names.


    The girl Baizhi, who is said to be a sword embryo, Yang Qinglong, who had a brief communication with him, and Wang Bai, who claims to be a sword master in Dayu, is beyond the sky.


    Zhu Yu took a look at Li Fuyao, and his face was ugly.


    Li Fuyao asked casually, "do you like white branches?"


    It''s not that Li Fuyao is clever, but Zhu Yu''s performance is too much like that of Li Fuyao when he thought of Qinghuai girl before.


    So I saw through it at a glance.


    "Why did you come to Beihai?"


    Zhu Yu looks at Li Fuyao and thinks that you are talking about us. It must be related to Bai Zhi.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know Zhu Yu''s ideas. If he does, he may feel helpless.


    Zhu Yu thought for a while, picked up some unimportant things and said.


    "So it is."


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    And then no more talking.


    Zhu Yu thought that if you asked, you would not have the following?


    But Li Fuyao saw Zhu Yu''s innocent expression and thought that you didn''t answer. How can I know what you think?


    They looked at each other a few times. Li Fuyao had to ask again, "do you like white branches?"


    Zhu Yu didn''t hesitate this time, nodded and said, "although there are still things that we haven''t solved in the storm house and the Jianzong, Baizhi can only be my wife. You don''t want to rob him."


    Li Fuyao has a black line in his head. He thinks that you are so fidgety for a long time, just thinking that I want to rob the woman you like?


    Even if the idea is born, you should have something to start with.


    Can''t it be that after I met Bai Zhi last time, the latter drew his portrait and yearned for it day and night, so it''s all right. Is it hard to let others know?


    Is that what''s going on?


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek.


    If it''s really like this, will I have to be masked when I appear in Dayu?


    Li Fuyao seldom met a person who had some relationship with him outside. So he began to ask, "what''s the matter with Fengbo mansion and Jianzong?"


    Li Fuyao is a very intelligent person, and naturally he can catch the most important point.


    Zhu Yu did not answer this question, but asked, "what is the relationship between the young master and Bai Zhi?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and talked about what happened at that time. Of course, he didn''t say anything about those things with Bai Zhi, because he was afraid that Zhu Yu would be scared. Li Fuyao didn''t even mention the sword match with Wang Bai.


    Neither of these two points can be said. Naturally, it can not constitute Li Fuyao''s heroic rescue of the United States.


    So that story became a simple encounter, and not so much entanglement.


    Li Fuyao used to make a living by telling stories. It was so natural that Zhu Yu didn''t think Li Fuyao was lying.


    Finally, Zhu Yu believed Li Fuyao, but he still asked, "is the young master not from Dayu?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t hide this. He said, "I''m from Yanling."


    A long time ago, he thought he should be from Zhou, but after he was disappointed with Zhou, Li Fuyao didn''t think he was a Zhou.


    At least Yanling has not let Li Fuyao down.


    After getting the answer, Zhu Yu began to tell the story of Fengbo house and wenjianzong.


    They are two big sects. One is the first in kendo, and the other is a century old school with profound knowledge. They are all sects that can shake the whole lake with a stamp of foot in Dayu lake. They all have extremely brilliant disciples.


    It would not have been too difficult had it not been for both.


    It''s just that there isn''t so much in the world, if not.


    Both of them are regarded as the best successors.


    That''s why it''s hard.


    Zhu Yu frowned, "I can not be the master of the mansion, but my grandfather wants me to be the master of the mansion."


    Li Fuyao walked a few steps without being in a hurry to speak.


    Zhu Yu asked tentatively, "do you give me some advice?"


    Li Fuyao is not omniscient and omniscient. For many things, there is no way to solve them. In particular, the love between two people is not only about two people, but also involves two sects. It is also very troublesome for Li Fuyao to make up his mind.But since he was asked about it, he didn''t mind saying a word.


    "If Bai Zhi marries you, he can be the leader of Wen Jian clan. If you marry Bai Zhi, you can be the master of Fengbo mansion. There is no conflict between them."


    This is the answer given by Li Fuyao, which is somewhat general, but also has some flavor.


    Zhu Yu was at a loss.


    Li Fuyao patted the young man on the shoulder, thinking about where he would go and ask if there was a big ship to go to sea. If not, he could only buy a boat by himself and go out to sea with Fenglu.


    It''s just about buying a boat. I have to go to the ferry.


    They went on a long way. Li Fuyao assured him that he would not like Bai Zhi, and that he would not rob him of Bai Zhi. Then he thought of parting with him.


    Meeting today is just fate.


    "Little pig!"


    At one end of the long street, there was a clear voice.


    A young girl with an ancient sword was standing at the end of the long street with her horse tail tied up, looking at Zhu Yu.


    The young girl is more heroic than ever.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the girl. He didn''t speak. His face was natural.


    Zhu Yu was staring at Li Fuyao from beginning to end.


    Bai Zhi and Yang Qinglong soon came to Li Fuyao and Zhu Yu.


    Yang Qinglong first clasped his fist to Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "a few years later, you still have your elegant demeanor."


    Lanze smiles, which is a gift.


    Bai Zhi hugged his fist and said with a smile, "Mr. Li!"


    It''s full of air.


    A few years later, Li Fuyao saw the white branch for the second time. In fact, the white branch was growing higher, but Li Fuyao was also growing high, as if it were the same as before.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile to Yang Qinglong: "it''s said that Mr. Yang is already the leader of Kendo in Dayu at the moment. Congratulations!"


    Yang Qinglong said with a smile: "when people talk about this kind of thing, Yang accepted it calmly. Since it''s Mr. Li, I''d like to tell you the reason. It''s not that Yang''s Kendo is higher than Wang Bai''s, but that Mr. Wang really went to the mountain."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    What is the end of Kendo? For a swordsman, it may be going to the sea.


    For the swordsman, the end of Kendo is to leave the lake.


    Li Fuyao thinks of the green water lake at the foot of Jianshan. Beside the lake is menchen mountain, and at the top of the mountain is the foot of Jianshan. Wang Bai has been in Dayu lake for decades, just like a fish who has been in the green water lake for many years. One day, he was blessed to be able to leave the lake and enter the sea of people.


    As for the Kendo leader in Dayu''s rivers and lakes, Li Fuyao had a sword before, but now I think of that Kendo chieftain, Li Fuyao doesn''t have any bad feelings.


    Li Fuyao had some admiration for Wang Bo''s ability to break the shackles at his age.


    I don''t want to say how high Kendo is for the moment, but we should try our best to go further.


    Yang Qinglong sighed: "Wang Bai''s swordsmanship has been steadily rising since the war with Mr. Li. When Yang went to find Wang Bo to compare swordsmanship, Mr. Wang had already taken that step. If I really wanted to fight, I would surely die. So Mr. Wang proposed only comparing swordsmanship. In the end, I won a little. Mr. Wang got out of my way and made me the leader of kendo He used it to climb mountains and leave the world. In the past, Mr. Yang had a lot of complaints against Mr. Wang. After the war, he knew that there was no reason why Mr. Wang could become the head of the swordsman for so many years. "


    Li Fuyao said very seriously: "at that time, I knew that he was very attentive to kendo. What he said was that he loved sword like life. Since he loved sword like life, it was very reasonable for him to come to this stage."


    It is a good expectation that all those who work hard will be treated with kindness.


    But not everyone will be treated well.


    Yang Qinglong nodded and agreed with this statement.


    In the past, I wanted to be separated from Zhu Yu, but now that I have met the Lord, I naturally want to stay for some time. Several people choose a tea house in the market to sit down.


    As for why he didn''t drink, Yang Qinglong was not allowed by his wife. Li Fuyao didn''t have this idea.


    Except for Zhu Yu and Da Hei donkey, all of them were practicing swords, although the boundary was different between the high and the low.


    But I think there will be a lot of topics.


    Talking about Dayu''s rivers and lakes, talking about the difficulties in kendo.


    In front of Yang Qinglong and Bai Zhi, Li Fuyao, who is already too clear, is naturally the best Kendo master in their heart. Li Fuyao can make a decision on all the problems encountered by swordsmen.


    It''s not about age. It''s just about kendo.


    Li Fuyao would not say much if ordinary martial arts men asked for advice. However, since it was Yang Qinglong and Bai Zhi, Li Fuyao said a lot of things patiently. Of course, there were many other things. For example, Li Fuyao talked about things in the North Sea and casually mentioned Gan Heshan.


    Yang Qinglong''s spirit was shocked and he asked, "Mr. Chao, really willing to lead people up the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao took a look at him. Naturally, he soon thought that since Yang Qinglong had become the leader of Kendo in Dayu''s Lake, he did not have any nostalgia for the river and lake. Naturally, he wanted to leave the small pond in the lake.


    For the people on the mountain, the lake is really a small pond.


    Li Fuyao didn''t hide it. He said frankly: "Mr. Chao has a broad mind. As long as you agree with his definition of a person who is suitable for practicing sword, even if you don''t join xiaoyilou, it''s not a big deal."


    This is not Li Fuyao''s nonsense, but a conversation with Chao FengChen after eating hot pot several times. At that time, Chao FengChen gave two explanations on whether it was suitable for practicing sword.


    One is qualification, the other is disposition.


    Yang Qinglong had a light in his eyes and looked at the two people beside him. He said bluntly: "before leaving Beihai, we will go to ganheshan."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. After thinking about it, he took out a letter to Yang Qinglong.


    He wrote this on the boat and wanted to ask Mr. Chao his own question. When he thought about things before, he only thought about Mr. changgu and his master Chen Sheng. But in fact, both of them were not as experienced as Mr. Chao. Since Mr. Chao is a trace of sword spirit of Chao Jianxian, he naturally knows a lot. When asked about Chao FengChen, he will probably have an answer.


    But Li Fuyao didn''t want to go back to ganheshan. In other words, Li Fuyao wanted to try to solve it himself. As for writing to Mr. Chao, it was just a way to stay. If there was no way to go back to ganheshan, he would always get the answer.


    Chaofengchen will not stay in ganheshan all the time, but there will always be people in ganheshan.


    People like Mr. Chao naturally know what to leave behind.


    Yang Qinglong expressed his thanks to Li Fuyao. No matter what, even if Li Fuyao didn''t mention half a point about their going to the mountain in his letter, he would have been useful if he had taken this letter with him.


    Li Fuyao didn''t talk much nonsense. He met Yang Qinglong and knew his temperament.


    Li Fuyao picked up his tea cup and took a sip of tea, thinking that he could only buy a boat to go to the demon soil.


    Bai Zhi, who had not talked much, suddenly raised his head and said with a smile, "we have a boat."


    Li Fuyao looked at her, and Bai Zhi pushed Zhu Yu.The latter reluctantly came out, clasped his fist and said, "in order to catch up with the twigs, I took the waterway."


    "And then?" Li asked


    "I paid some money to buy a boat in order to hide it from the twigs and the old man."


    Li Fuyao looked at Zhu Yu with something else in his eyes.


    "Now I''ve found twigs. They''re going to ganheshan, so they won''t be able to use them, so they''ll send them Here you are. "


    He didn''t know whether he was willing or not when he said to send him off. Anyway, he lengthened the tone.


    It should have been pinched.


    Li Fuyao did not affectation, just said: "thank you very much."


    After chatting with several other people for a while, Li Fuyao left with Fenglv and Zhuyu. They wanted to find the boat at the ferry, then buy things and go to sea.


    Yang Qinglong was left in the teahouse.


    Yang Qinglong suddenly said calmly: "even if I can climb the mountain, I would like to stay in the world."


    As for the view of the world, the monk on the mountain naturally refers to the whole world, while the martial arts man in the river and lake refers to the worldliness at the foot of the mountain.


    Lanze frowned and said, "how do you practice your sword?"


    Today, she didn''t say much. She didn''t even pursue Kendo any more. Naturally, she didn''t want to think about mountaineering.


    Yang Qinglong said with a smile: "Master Li is also walking in the world. Why can''t he practice sword in the world?"


    Lanze was a little upset, thinking, could this be the same thing?


    Yang Qinglong continued: "I hope all three of us can climb the mountain."


    Bai Zhi drank a cup of tea, but his smile did not decrease. LAN Ze was puzzled and asked, "why is this?"


    Yang Qinglong said softly, "otherwise, how can I be satisfied if we join hands for a hundred years?"


    Blue Ze blushed in an instant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    Li Fuyao followed Zhu Yu to the ferry and saw the not too big boat in the mouth of Zhuyu.


    But even if he looked at the place he pointed to, Li Fuyao was helpless.


    Isn''t that a big boat?


    At this glance, it was much bigger than the big boat he had been in before.


    The ship was still in Zhu Yu''s mouth, which was not very big.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know one thing. He doesn''t know the position of the storm house in Dayu''s rivers and lakes. He doesn''t know that the river and lake sect is not just a clan of the rivers and lakes. Besides being famous in Dayu''s rivers and lakes, there are four words to describe it.


    The wealth of the country is invincible.


    Storm house has money.


    As for the state of money, the most popular saying in Dayu''s rivers and lakes is that even if you ride a fast horse for seven days and seven nights, you can still see the property of the storm house.


    Silver has no national boundaries. If you have money in Dayu''s rivers and lakes, you can count it as money in the whole world.


    Zhu Yu was the young master of the storm house. Naturally, he was extremely rich. Therefore, he not only bought a boat, but also the laborers and food wives on the boat. Therefore, he said that sending a boat to Li Fuyao was not just a boat.


    Zhu Yu pointed to the boat and said with a smile, "if Mr. Li runs out of the boat, he can be given to them by the boat."


    I''m afraid there is nothing better than Zhu Yu.


    Li Fuyao thanks again.


    Zhu Yu waved to the boat, and then waited for the boat to reach the shore. Standing on the bank, he suddenly said, "after the twigs have practiced their swords, will they not look up to me?"


    A young man like him really has nothing to do with stupid characters. He has some worries when he asked Bai Zhi in front of him, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know the consequences of Bai Zhi''s sword practice on the mountain.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at him for a second, but he still didn''t say any lies to deceive him. "The most intuitive thing about becoming a swordsman on the mountain is not anything else, but that she can live longer than you."


    The difference between monks and ordinary people is that they are more capable and live longer.


    Living too long, if there are several close people who are not monks on the mountain, they will naturally face the difference between life and death.


    Maybe many monks are not willing to walk in the world, which is also worried about this.


    Just these actions mean escape and fear.


    Li Fuyao often avoids thinking about this problem. He is not afraid to know some friends down the mountain, such as Xie Ying, but is afraid that he will face his parents and leave one day.


    For both men and women, it is even more fatal to say that the mountain goes up and down the mountain.


    When one is still full of green silk, the other has become an old man in the twilight. I''m afraid that it is more painful than parting in life and death.


    Zhu Yu sighed and did not speak.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "if you see Mr. Chao, if you can practice, you can ask him for a skill, and say I owe him a favor."


    Chao FengChen has excellent knowledge and knowledge. He can''t just practice sword.


    Li Fuyao asked, "if Bai Zhi can''t practice mountain sword, you can become a monk on the mountain. How do you choose? "


    Zhu Yu was silent for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Li really believes what I said."


    Li Fu shook his head and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. You just have to say it. I''m not the party, and I won''t change my mind because of your words. How you treat the girl you like is always your own business."


    Zhu Yu said in a deep voice, "if I don''t practice my sword, I won''t go up the mountain."


    "If she can practice sword, you can''t go up the mountain, will you leave her?"


    In words, point to the heart.


    Zhu Yu laughed bitterly and did not answer.


    Li Fuyao did not ask again.


    The ship came to the shore, and from the boat came an old man with white hair.


    When he came to Zhu Yu, he said respectfully, "the master has something to do. Is he going back?"


    Zhu Yu shook his head, pointed to Li Fu, and said in a deep voice, "you will be his people from now on. This childe is going to go to sea. You can serve well. After this trip, you will be really free."


    The word "freedom" has too many attractions. The old man looks at Li Fuyao with complex emotions in his eyes.


    Li Fuyao patted Zhu Yu on the shoulder. He didn''t say much. He just took Feng Lu on the boat. Later, he had to explain. Zhu Yu should be ready.


    Standing on the bank, Zhu Yu talked to the old man a lot about what they wanted to do, and then what they could get. Since Zhu Yu was the young master of the storm house, he could not be bad at controlling people. In a few words, he could make clear the relationship between them.


    Finally, Zhu Yu looked at the old man and said in a low voice, "don''t try to harm him. He is not so harmful."


    The old man was afraid, "the old slave dare not."


    Zhu Yu patted him on the shoulder and said nothing more. He turned around and left the bank.


    When the young master Zhu disappeared, the old man returned to the boat.He didn''t go to see Li Fuyao immediately. Instead, he went to the boat to inform the others. Finally, he went into the kitchen and said to the busy eateries, "change it."


    If the host is changed, the meal will be changed.


    Some stories are coming to an end before they happen.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao casually found a wing room to live in. Feng Lu, as usual, went into the room and began to sleep. Li Fuyao could not tell whether Fenglv was due to digestion of Shengdan or his own habits.


    Li Fuyao thought about it. It has been three years since Fenglv ate that pill, but it has not yet been digested.


    After seeing Feng Lu, Li Fuyao opened the sword case, took out the sword 19 and put it on his knee. He began to study the method of imperial sword.


    If the problem is not solved, the practice will be slow, but Li Fuyao is not willing to waste his time.


    This time I went to the demon land to see a girl, but more importantly, I wanted to make myself stronger through this journey.


    What is the purpose of cultivation? Li Fuyao has been thinking, ever since the Luoyang incident, whether he wants to become a Sword Fairy just to marry that girl?


    It''s not just that.


    Li Fuyao probably didn''t know that his ancestor Xu Ji didn''t want him to carry. He was carrying on his shoulder a little bit unconsciously. His elder martial brother Wu Shanhe had known this for a long time, so he walked very firmly, but it was also a little heavy.


    In contrast, Li Fuyao wants to do well.


    It''s just that they are likely to follow the same path some day in the future.


    There are many different roads in the forest, and the same goal is reached by different paths.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The big ship stopped at the shore and did not rush to sea. Originally, going to sea was a big event. What''s more, in the North Sea where big demons live, we should be extremely cautious. Even if we have to go to sea, we need a lot of things.


    The old steward was in charge of this, so he purchased a lot of food materials, and the ship, which had been berthing for three days on the shore, began to set out for sea.


    It was also the first time that the old steward talked to Li Fuyao three days later.


    On the deck of the bow.


    Li Fuyao stood tall without a sword case.


    The old steward was not as tall as Li Fuyao. In addition, he bent himself slightly. When Li Fuyao looked at him, he could see the white hair on his head.


    The old steward told Li Fuyao in a low voice about the situation on the ship. He spoke slowly but clearly. He didn''t hold the account book. That is to say, the old steward was very clear about the situation on the ship.


    This is a good servant.


    Li Fuyao did not really have much interest in knowing most of the situation on the ship. He just said, "if there is not enough food, you can fish, but you must be optimistic about fresh water. This is a very important thing."


    Li Fuyao doesn''t need to eat because of the cold and heat. Even if he rolls to the bottom of the sea, he won''t be suffocated.


    But even Li Fuyao is not willing to move on the sea floor. Who knows what powerful demon cultivation there is besides the Kun nationality.


    He doesn''t need fresh water. The rest of the ship needs it.


    This trip to the sea should take several months. Li Fuyao made plans. His only worry was the life and death of these ordinary people.


    The old steward whispered, "don''t worry. Everything is ready."


    Li Fuyao nodded and was ready to leave. As if he thought of something, he turned around and said, "after this trip, you will be free."


    Zhu Yu said it before, but it was only a guess.


    What Li Fuyao said this time is true.


    The old steward didn''t respond much, he just bowed to thank him.


    Li Fuyao said one last word before leaving the bow of the boat. Don''t eat.


    Not now, not in the future.


    This sentence is revealing the news. If the old steward can''t hear it, it''s two words.


    Anyway, Li Fuyao won''t worry.


    For a month after that, Li Fuyao did not go out of the wing room. He had been studying imperial sword in it. The sea was quiet, and no accident happened.


    Until one day, early spring on the sea, there was a big fish.


    There is a monk sitting on the big fish.


    The monk was dressed in a red cassock, and his Dharma was solemn. He had a golden rope in his hand, surrounded by golden scriptures.


    -


    in the early spring, there were more disciples in xiaoyilou, which was recruited in the winter of last year. However, after Li Fuyao left, the ceremony was presided over by Ye Zhou and Liu Ning, and only less than 100 people were accepted.


    Chao FengChen didn''t care about these things. The leader of xiaoyilou didn''t care about these things.


    He had not been seen in front of his disciples for half a year, so many young disciples who had just gone up the mountain mentioned their leader. Most of them guessed that the leader was not only proficient in kendo, but also an old man with white hair.


    There is no one to explain. Most people are concentrating on practicing sword, ignoring these trivial rumors. Only Ye Zhou occasionally thinks that if the leader really comes out of the quiet room one day and sees these disciples, the disciples will be shocked.The days passed quickly, and there was nothing new in each day.


    Until one day, several Taoists from a Taoist temple came to Ganhe mountain.


    It''s a Taoist and a monk.


    The purpose of going up the mountain is not simple.


    And they died.


    It was cut by a withered old man with gray hair.


    Both the body and the spirit are destroyed.


    It wasn''t a small matter, but Chao FengChen ignored it. One day, a letter was sent to the gate of the mountain, sent to Ye Zhou''s hand, and finally sent to Chao FengChen, who opened his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    The haggard old man sat down beside Chao FengChen. He opened the letter with great interest. After reading the contents above, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Chao FengChen did not speak, but handed the letter to him.


    It was quiet in the quiet room, but now I can only hear the paper turning.


    A moment later, the withered old man exclaimed in disbelief: "did he see the willow lane?"


    This letter was written by Li Fuyao. Naturally, it was not only about the problems he had encountered, but also about his trip. The haggard old man couldn''t solve Li Fuyao''s problems, so he skipped those things and only focused on Li Fuyao''s meeting with Liuxiang.


    Chao FengChen said blandly, "it''s just a sword, not a willow lane."


    Liuxiang can''t live for 6000 years. Even without Li Fuyao''s detailed information in the letter, Chao FengChen would not believe that Liuxiang is still in the world after 6000 years.


    However, after 6000 years, the sword spirit left behind has become so weak that it is still climbing up.


    If we don''t study this issue deeply, there will be nothing interesting in this letter.


    Look up at the wind and dust and look at the window.


    There is only one window in the quiet room. Not far from the top of the wind and dust in the morning, the fragrance of flowers will come in in in spring, there will be scorching sun in summer, autumn wind in autumn and snow in winter.


    When I look at the world from time to time, I look at the window.


    Since he didn''t go to the cangjian tower, this is the only way for Chao FengChen to pay attention to the world.


    The haggard old man couldn''t stand the long silence and asked, "how can I solve the situation of that little guy?"


    Naturally, he pointed out that there was a gap in Li Fuyao''s life when he entered Taiqing.


    Although he has long been in the twilight of the day, he can be counted as a few swordsmen in the mountains and rivers, but he does not know how to solve these problems. But Chao FengChen is not a mortal. The withered old man believes that he can give the answer.


    "The little guy is going too fast. It''s too clear in just a few years."


    The haggard old man could not help muttering.


    Chao FengChen laughed and calmly said, "the first time I saw him was about five years ago. At that time, he was a little swordsman. He walked slowly in the first three realms of swordsman, but the fourth and fifth levels were too fast. However, the real difficulty is still the twilight state. If this threshold is not careful, it will be a hundred years."


    The haggard old man thought about his process from Taiqing to dusk and agreed with the view of chaofengchen.


    Chao FengChen thought, "he should have done it 50 years ago."


    The haggard old man frowned and asked mysteriously, "Why are you so sure?"


    Chao FengChen looked at the window again and said calmly, "because practicing sword depends not only on talent, but also on the luckiest person I''ve ever met. If you walk fast, it''s not a big deal. Besides, it''s time to go faster."


    The haggard old man only faced the wind and dust. The first half of the sentence was nonsense. He took the second half and asked, "those Taoists who went up the mountain before said that they had discovered us?"


    Before that, some Taoists came up from the mountains. Their realm was not high. They should have been sent by Taoist temples near the North Sea. As for why, Chao FengChen should be very clear.


    Chao FengChen didn''t answer this no longer obvious question, but said, "I saw the spring and Autumn period."


    Withered old man once did not have the sound, the morning breeze dust just set foot in the morning and evening how many time, how then saw the spring and autumn?


    Before that, he was surprised that Li Fuyao''s speed of practicing sword was much lower than that of Chao FengChen.


    However, if this is the case, it means that in the near future, there will be a swordsman in the spring and Autumn Period in Ganhe mountain. In the future, even if anyone wants to think that it is not good for Ganhe mountain, he must send at least one monk to climb the building.


    Can a monk with such a realm be personally involved in danger?


    On the contrary, the withered old man is a little happy. Only when the realm is strong enough can he reason with others, while others must listen.


    There is no mood towards FengChen, "what''s the difficulty of going through the road again and again?"


    Hearing this, the haggard old man once again determined that the chaofengchen must be a Kendo master who did not disappear after his death, but was reincarnated.


    It''s just that there''s no news that a Kendo elder has fallen down in the mountains and rivers.


    At least in this century, not yet.


    In such a situation of withering swordsmen, how many excellent swordsmen can there be in the mountains and rivers.


    Is it the ancestor of Jianshan?


    Chao FengChen didn''t speak. He just made a sword with his hand. The sword spirit overflowed from his fingertips and wrote a line of words on the wall.


    This is the reply.


    Li Fuyao is right in thinking. He has a profound insight into the society and naturally knows how to solve the problem.


    But Li Fuyao needs to read it himself.


    The withered old man tut praise way: "such a brilliant solution, I want to break the head can not think of."Chao FengChen ignored him, but said, "on the summer solstice, we will leave ganheshan."


    The haggard old man and Chao FengChen have been together for a long time. They know Chao FengChen''s idea, but they still have some doubts, "what do these disciples do?"


    Naturally, the withered old man thought about the disciples who had already started climbing. Judging from the previous events, if they left Ganhe mountain, they would be slaughtered by some Taoist temple.


    Chao FengChen didn''t care. He thought about these things for a long time. Swordsmen would be targeted naturally if they stayed together. It would be much better if they were dispersed.


    Chao FengChen suddenly turned his head and asked, "when killing people, didn''t you ask the name of the Taoist temple behind them?"


    The haggard old man was stunned and then frowned: "where can I have the leisure to ask these things?"


    There was a cry to the wind and dust.


    "But I can see something in the things of those Taoists, which seems to be the longevity view."


    Chao FengChen stood up, "then go down the mountain to Wanshou temple."


    With these words, he pushed the door to the wind and dust.


    The haggard old man behind him, laughing. Not every Taoist temple under the sky is a downhill mountain, a rainy and foggy mountain. If you wave your hand, you can bring out a lot of Taoist temples of monks in the late spring and Autumn period.


    One morning and evening, half a spring and autumn.


    Is it enough to overturn a modest Taoist temple?


    Although the withered old man has been working in the North Sea for years, he is still no stranger to the situation of mountains and rivers.


    What is the situation of swordsman now? Can he not know?


    Jianshan can be said to be the ancestral hall of kendo. All the places where swordsmen are holy must be seen. The situation of other swordsmen can be imagined.


    Now I have a chance to take a breath. It''s natural.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the quiet room, Chao FengChen only asked Ye Zhou to meet Bai Zhi and his party. Since he was Li Fuyao''s friend, Chao FengChen told ye Zhou that if he could practice, he would lead him to the road. As for the young master Zhu, Chao FengChen said that he would take him to the bamboo building, but it would be slower.


    Ye Zhou took his orders and left. Now a small part of Ganhe mountain has become swordsmen, which is a good place besides Jianshan. The disciples on the mountain have already been full of courage. As long as they are not from the mountain, they will not be too afraid. Even the martial arts men like Bai Zhi have no fear.


    However, ye Zhou knew that these people were Li Fuyao''s friends, so he didn''t take them too lightly.


    Yang Qinglong has a good sense of propriety. Knowing that it seems to be the immortal''s cave, Yang Qinglong is more cautious and does not show too much. After arranging the arrangement, ye Zhou leads Zhu Yu to the bamboo house.


    Walking slowly, Zhu Yu was a little nervous.


    Ye Zhou seldom said something to comfort him: "the headmaster likes to be quiet, so it''s not easy to come out for a visit. Let''s try to slow down and give the headmaster more time. But don''t be afraid of Master Zhu. Although the headmaster is cold-blooded, he is not the kind of person who kills people by sword if he doesn''t agree. Don''t worry."


    Zhu Yu whispered, "it''s all up to the master."


    Ye Zhou nodded and didn''t say much.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao FengChen came to the bamboo building, which was still clean, not because of any talisman, but because Yufu cleaned it from time to time.


    Besides practicing sword, thinking about his son is the most important thing Yufu has done these days.


    When Chao FengChen walked into the bamboo building, Yufu was still holding his gills by the window.


    Chao FengChen stood not far away, looking at the furnishings in the bamboo building, and suddenly had some hunger. He whispered, "cook a hot pot."


    Yufu then came back to his senses and took a look at Chao FengChen, thinking that you want to eat hot pot?


    Chao FengChen didn''t say much, just sat down by himself.


    Yufu realized that he had heard nothing wrong, so he got up to prepare the food.


    Before long, the hot pot will be ready.


    The bright red soup was rolling in the pan.


    The haggard old man is a native of Beihai. He is not willing to try this kind of food. Therefore, he has never eaten with Chao FengChen once, and other people in xiaoyilou are not qualified.


    Chao FengChen can only be eaten by one person.


    Ye Zhou has taken Zhu Yu to the outside of the bamboo building. Knowing that Chao FengChen is eating hot pot, he is not in a hurry to come in.


    Two men stood outside the door in silence.


    Zhu Yu is the young master of the windstorm mansion in Dayu''s rivers and lakes. On weekdays, he is surrounded by people and highly respected. Today, he has to wait at the door. I think he has some other emotions, but in fact, he is very quiet.


    Zhu Yu was very aware of the gap between the rivers and the mountains, so he had no resentment.


    Chao FengChen ate a hot pot in it alone, and did not speak.


    After a long time, a voice came out of it.


    Zhu Yu listened to the voice, thinking that this is to call me in.


    Ye Zhou opened the door for him.Zhu Yu hesitated, but went in.


    In the bamboo building, there is only a white robed man eating hot pot.


    Looking at his young face and thinking about the comments of xiaoyilou''s disciples before, Zhu Yu thought that the leader should not be a gray haired old man?


    Chao FengChen raised his head and looked at Zhu Yu.


    After a moment''s silence, he said quietly to the wind and dust, "it''s meaningless for you to practice the three teachings. Be a swordsman."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    Ye Zhou stood outside the door. Hearing this, he didn''t feel a bit surprised. Xiaoyi practiced swords both upstairs and downstairs. What would he do if he didn''t practice sword.


    Yufu didn''t care about it at all. She stood in a daze.


    Facing the wind and dust, he looked down at the rolling soup, but did not move the chopsticks.


    Zhu Yu opened his mouth and said nothing.


    However, there is a rule in the martial arts mountain.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Chao FengChen thought that he had acquiesced and asked himself, "how about those people?"


    This sentence is naturally asked Ye Zhou.


    Ye Zhou quickly replied, "only the young girl can practice sword."


    The wind dust nodded, "you are responsible."


    Chao FengChen doesn''t get involved in the affairs on the mountain these days. This time, it''s not the letter. He won''t even come out and let Ye Zhou deal with these things. In fact, it''s very normal for him. Ye Zhou doesn''t think it''s strange.


    But Zhu Yu, looking at this strange xiaoyilou leader, didn''t know why.


    Well, Chao FengChen ignored him. After walking out of the bamboo building, he thought about it and said softly, "at dusk, you and Liu Ning will come to see me."


    Chang Lin is the leader selected by Chao FengChen, but actually Liu Ning and ye zhoucai are better at managing these things. Chao FengChen doesn''t know what he thinks. After Chang Lin comes back from Ningfu City, Chao FengChen doesn''t let Chang Lin participate in the things on the mountain.


    It''s probably because I''m not willing to.


    All his heart is practicing sword.


    Chao FengChen didn''t like to force anyone, but often he didn''t want to. Things on the mountain were naturally handed over to these two people.


    Chao FengChen doesn''t want to see anyone easily. Since he has taken the initiative to open his mouth, ye Zhou carefully notes down and doesn''t say anything more.


    Go back to the quiet room.


    Yufu cleaned up the things and sat down again in front of the window.


    Ye Zhou led Zhu Yu away.


    He needs to pass down the two sets of sword scriptures before dusk, whether it''s Zhuyu or Baizhi.


    In the guest house, Yang Qinglong and LAN Ze both know the result. They look at each other and smile, and don''t think it''s a big deal.


    Bai Zhi walked around the room with that heavy gold sword on his back. He was very anxious.


    Until ye Zhou led Zhu Yu through the door.


    Zhu Yu has a smile in his eyes.


    Seeing Zhu Yu smiling, the white branch with a tight brow purred and laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At dusk, Chao FengChen saw Ye Zhou and Liu Ning in front of the quiet room.


    In fact, these two people and Chao FengChen have met very few times recently.


    For one thing, Chao FengChen didn''t pay much attention to things on the mountain, and on the other hand, Liu Ning and ye Zhou actually managed the affairs on the mountain. There was no mistake. There was no need for Chao FengChen to come forward in person. Naturally, there was no need to meet again.


    When Chao FengChen saw Liu Ning, he was surprised.


    After half a year''s absence, Liu Ning has even grown a beard.


    At first glance, he looks more like the leader of xiaoyilou than Chao FengChen.


    Chao FengChen opened the door and said, "I will leave soon. In xiaoyilou, only one of you will be enough. Other disciples who have taken that road will let them go down the mountain. I will pass on a method to cover the sword spirit."


    Ye Zhou was silent. Liu Ning thought about it and asked, "what happened?"


    Chao FengChen did not give a specific answer, just said: "the mountains and rivers do not allow swordsmen."


    This is the current situation of Jianshan in the past six thousand years. After all the swordsmen have been bloodthirsty, the swordsmen have been beaten down many times in the past six thousand years, from their heyday six thousand years ago to the present.


    There are too many reasons. What swordsman is too powerful to kill, and what swordsman is not a monk on the mountain


    But to sum up, it is not these words.


    The mountains and rivers do not allow swordsmen.


    It is even more accurate to say that swordsmen are not allowed in the world.


    At present, the short-term peace situation is due to the fact that there are sword immortals in Qing Qiu, and that Jianshan has already declined.


    If there is a second Jianshan in the world, there will be a second Qing Qiu.


    The situation will naturally be different.


    At least from now on, ganheshan has the potential to become the second Jianshan.


    Chao FengChen has known for a long time, and has already done the way to deal with it.


    Therefore, after coming to Wanshou temple, chaofengchen knew that the time had come.


    He was able to kill many monks and even attract Taoist temples like chenxieshan, but in fact, the final result was even more unsatisfactory.


    "Where is the leader going after going down the mountain?"


    Liu Ning is still asking.


    "Kill first, and then go to another Gan River Mountain."


    What Chao FengChen wanted to do was never to make ganheshan the second Jianshan, but to build one after another.Those little fires, one day, can start a prairie fire.


    Chao FengChen said more clearly, so there is no need to repeat.


    Liu Ning said with a smile, "the position of the leader is mine."


    Those who stay have to bear a lot of things. It is obvious that ye Zhou is not willing to stay.


    Ye Zhou smiles at Liu Ning.


    Chao FengChen beckons, and ye Zhou will leave.


    There are only two people left here.


    Liu Ning asked freely and freely: "what the leader wants to do, is it a blessing to the swordsman?"


    Xiang FengChen took a look at Liu Ning, some unexpected.


    This is the second time that he had some accidents today. The first time was the appearance of Liu Ning, and the second time was because of this sentence.


    In fact, it''s better to watch Fengzhou and liuyechen than to take a look at them.


    Of course, Liu Ning has done a good job in the past two years. Without making mistakes, Chao FengChen naturally won''t care about anything.


    Even if Liu Ning is going to stay today, Chao FengChen will not be too surprised.


    He was silent for a while, and rarely said something to Liu Ning, "it''s a new way. It''s not far from the road. Maybe it''s someone''s idea. He just wants to do it by my hand. After all, it''s more convenient."


    When talking about someone, Chao FengChen doesn''t have any pause, which means that he doesn''t care. Maybe it can be said that he has accepted the result.


    Liu Ning said seriously: "I always feel that the leader has done these things, and many people will thank the leader in the future."


    Toward the wind dust smile, "nature also has you."


    Liu Ning said in a low voice: "headmaster, in fact, I am also very afraid of death. If I really die, will the leader mention my name when chatting with others?"


    Money or fame, there is always a demand.


    Shaking his head toward the dust, "I didn''t mention the habit of dead people."


    "Then I will try to live and see what the leader wants to do."


    He waved his hand to FengChen, moved his lips, and thought about what to say, but finally he only said, "go to work."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    I don''t know what other people think when they see this scene?


    In the boundless sea, not only can you see a big fish, but also you can see a monk with a big red robe on the back of the big fish. The golden rope in the monk''s hand is just tied to the head of the big fish.


    The yellow body is too solemn around the Buddhist Scripture.


    This is just in the mountains and rivers. The people of Yanling are used to the sage doctrine and respect the scholars. Liang Xi people''s respect for Taoism has been integrated into their blood. Almost every family has a portrait of a saint.


    The people in Dayu are somewhat confused, but on the whole, they are mainly Taoist and Confucian.


    Everyone knows that there is a Western Buddhist land. Since the Buddha land appeared in the world, there has never been any Buddhist monk to preach Buddhist scriptures, build temples and develop believers. Apart from the occasional mountain and river people entering the Buddhist land to seek liberation, Buddhism''s influence in the mountains and rivers is almost negligible. Therefore, the people in the mountains and rivers only know about monks.


    If someone asks about the Buddhist scriptures, I''m afraid none of the 110000 people will know.


    Today, the monk, who was not vulgar at first sight, stepped on the back of the fish and came from a distance. If he had been seen in the Buddhist soil, he would have knelt down in darkness. However, at this moment, many of the handyman on the boat saw it, but he was afraid. Besides, he had no other emotion.


    Looking at the monk on the sea, the old steward with white hair felt that there were many strange people and strange things in the world.


    As he approached the boat, the monk, who was surrounded by golden scriptures, exclaimed, "I''m looking at the river. Can you ferry me by boat, benefactor?"


    The sound was so loud that it could naturally spread throughout the whole ship. Li Fuyao walked out of the wing room with the green silk hanging from his waist and came to the bow of the boat. He looked at the monk standing on the back of the big fish, and was silent.


    It has been said that Chan Zi came from the Buddhist land and went to Beihai. After the completion of Beihai Maritime Affairs, he changed his way to the school palace. This is the highest ranking Buddhist disciple in Shanhe river for decades. Li Fuyao was also in Beihai at that time. However, he failed to see the Zen son, who was known as a world-famous book, although most of the time he didn''t feel it was a pity.


    But I think of it occasionally, and I feel some regret.


    Li Fuyao''s understanding of the Buddhist land far away in the west is really limited. He does not like and dislike the monks who eat and chant Buddhism. Even the monk who calls himself guanxi is the first monk he has ever seen in his life.


    Instead of looking at the monk who looked like a monk, Li Fuyao raised his eyes to the sea.


    Sure enough, in the distant sea, you can see the fins on the sea, and the fins are the same as those on the big fish at the foot of guanxi monk.


    There are killing planes all over the sea.


    The waves were sharp.


    Li Fuyao was silent, thinking that since you were chased everywhere by the big fish, why did you lead the disaster to me?


    If you let the Guanxi monk board the boat, I''m afraid that the big boat will be overturned by the big fish, and a group of handyman on the boat will die here.


    The North Sea is vast. Apart from the Kun people, I don''t know how many demon clans there are under the sea. Since we want to cross the North Sea safely and safely, we don''t have to provoke too many.


    Li Fuyao stood in the bow of the boat and said in a deep voice, "no crossing."


    In order to remind Li dengxi not to shake the boat.


    Hearing Li Fuyao''s words "not crossing the river", Guan Xi seemed very angry. "You should know that saving one''s life is better than building a seven level pagoda. Since you are a swordsman, it''s your duty to kill demons. Why don''t you cross the poor monk?"


    A wisp of sword Qi can show Li Fuyao''s identity.


    Because the time is short, so this sentence is really very hasty.


    With these words, Guanxi did not stop. Instead, he grasped the golden rope in his hand and was about to collide with the ship.


    Li Fuyao was indifferent.


    People respect me a foot, I respect people a foot.


    A hand has been quietly pressed on the hilt.


    When a man and a fish come to the boat, maybe a sword light will fall.


    However, Li Fuyao was still thinking about whether the sword fell on the Guanxi river that drove the big fish or the big fish who ran into the boat.


    If it falls on the big fish, you must join hands with Guanxi to kill the big fish behind.


    If it falls on guanxi, the ship will not escape the result of being hit and sunk.


    Many of the handyman on the boat had already turned pale with fright. If it had not been for the old steward''s efforts to maintain the situation and Li Fuyao standing in the bow so quietly, I''m afraid that those handyman would have gone to the sea to search for life.


    Li Fuyao was a little angry. Didn''t he say that Buddhist monks were all compassionate?


    What''s going on?


    When the big fish was less than a few feet away from the boat, the big fish, who had been trapped by a golden rope in the Guanxi River, began to struggle, making a lot of waves from its tail fins.The fish head is constantly swinging.


    Li Fuyao gave a cold smile. With the sound of a sword, the green silk on his waist instantly came out of the sheath.


    After all, the sword light fell on Guan Xi.


    The sword spirit swept away and separated the sea water for a short time.


    The sword light met the golden rope, and after a moment of stalemate, he directly cut it off, and then went on his way to the Guanxi monk.


    The big fish went down to the bottom of the sea.


    The Guanxi monk can only carry his breath up.


    "How dare Lizi an do that?"


    Guan Xi is furious!


    I want to visit the river and care about big fish.


    The sea is rolling in an instant.


    The scene is very frightening.


    The monk seemed furious.


    A group of handyman looked at such a strange scene, they were so surprised that they could not shut their mouths.


    Li Fu shook his sword and handed it directly.


    The big fish behind him stopped chasing.


    Many races in the demon clan are born with what kind of state, but even if they can have such a state, they still can''t transform into shape without reaching a certain period of time, which is the case with the two big fish.


    The golden scriptures around Guanxi stopped the sword light and dissolved it. The expressionless hand of guanxi stretched out.


    There seems to be a Buddha name born between heaven and earth.


    A piece of Buddha light shines on the world.


    It''s really like those eminent monks in the Buddha land.


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk and sneered.


    If Guanxi didn''t do what he had done before, what if he opened his mouth and called him master.


    Li Fu shakes his toes lightly and leaves the boat several feet. A sword is handed out, and the sky is full of sword light.


    It''s full of sword Qi, and it''s very disturbing.


    Li Fuyao, who has stepped into the realm of the Qing Dynasty, has some shortcomings, but his fighting power is not bad at all. Even if there is a Buddhist monk in the twilight situation, Li Fuyao will also hand out this sword.


    It has nothing to do with state of mind.


    The sword spirit swept out, and met the Qi machine of the palm.


    A sword passed.


    The air machine was torn to pieces by this sword.


    Guan Xi frowned, as if by accident, Li Fuyao''s strength.


    Just for a moment, the big red cassock on his body left his body automatically, forming a barrier for him in front of him.


    This cassock is the treasure of a temple in the Buddhist land. Even if the monks in the morning and evening try their best, they can''t break it.


    It is very difficult for Li Fuyao to be such a clear place.


    The light of the sword was scattered in front of the cassock. Li Fuyao took back the sword and fell on the bow of the boat.


    Red cassock returned to guanxi.


    The green silk still scabbard, Li Fuyao stands in the bow of the boat, looking at the Guanxi floating on the sea.


    Not far away, two big fish are still circling, not willing to leave.


    Li Fuyao has asked the old steward to make a detour.


    After a short fight, Li Fuyao could roughly see that he was in the same realm as the monk. However, the monk had the cassock on his body. Li Fuyao couldn''t take advantage of it. But if he wanted to stay at the temple, it would not be so simple.


    The cause of the incident is entirely due to the view of the river. Li Fuyao doesn''t feel that he has any sense of injustice. If he really wants to fight, Li Fuyao will never give in.


    The handyman on the boat changes the direction of his voyage. Li Fuyao has been standing in the bow of the boat, looking at the river.


    In fact, the monk in the red cassock is having a hard time. The big fish nearby is eyeing him, but Li Fuyao refuses to let him on the boat. If he has a little action, Li Fuyao may not be able to commit murder.


    It''s very likely that he will join hands with the big fish.


    Today''s swordsmen, killing demons is not necessarily their duty.


    Guan Xi''s face was gloomy.


    Li Fuyao was not afraid.


    The other handyman did not have the courage to provoke the two men in the bow. Only the old steward came trembling and asked in a low voice, "young master, it''s better to have more than one thing. Why don''t you let the monk come on the boat? Since he is a monk, he can''t be a villain."


    These ordinary people, of course, do not know what their intention was to force Li Fuyao to stand on the same line with him. If Li Fuyao had not been willing to do so, he would have sacrificed his life.


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "the big ship is going as usual. Don''t worry about anything."


    The old steward looked at Li Fuyao with some uncertainty, but he still didn''t say anything. The swords just handed out by Li Fuyao were enough to prove that he was a mountain immortal. Undoubtedly, this kind of gratitude and resentment between the mountain immortals was not something he could be involved in.


    Trembling away from the bow, the old steward soon disappeared.


    Guanxi looked at Li Fuyao, his hands clasped, and his tone slowed down. "This is the matter. The benefactor still refuses to let the poor monk get on the boat?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the big fish in the distance and said calmly, "master Buddha''s Dharma is so great that you don''t need to have a boat crossing. The boat is too small to accommodate the real Buddha."Master, it''s also a title worthy of pondering.


    If we had met before, Li Fuyao would have called out with sincerity, but now it is full of sarcasm.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, Guan Xi still clasped his hands and asked seriously, "where is the name of the benefactor?"


    Li Fuyao narrowed his eyes and said, "master, do you want to settle accounts after autumn?"


    When he said these words, Li Fuyao''s killing intention soared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    It is not easy to kill in Guanxi, but it is only difficult to kill.


    If Li Fuyao really made up his mind to kill people, the Buddhist monk who came from the Buddhist land would have died if he had no more followers.


    Li Fuyao is carrying a holy pill that can last his life. In addition, he has studied the Royal sword technique for a while. Although it may not work, at least Jian 19 can make him use it for a short time, which is a means.


    What''s more, Li Fuyao is on the boat and guanxi is on the sea. As long as Li Fuyao doesn''t let him on the boat, the consumption of guanxi will be much more than that of Li Fuyao. Even if it is consumed, it can also kill guanxi.


    Guan Xi feels Li Fuyao''s killing intention, and his eyes are a little afraid.


    There are so many reasons why friars in the mountains and rivers kill each other, whether they want to kill people or take treasure, whether they are just looking at people or hating them.


    It''s just that monks kill people. Unlike killing people at the bottom of the mountain, they have to take so many winding paths. In the end, they still have to divide their own accomplishments. Whether it''s on the wild or on the friars of the three religions, it''s the swordsman who is the worst to be provoked.


    In particular, the young man in front of him does not seem to be at a low level. If he did not have the big red cassock for the swords he had made before, he still had two questions about whether he could go on.


    The killing power of swordsmen is not recorded in those Buddhist scriptures, but the idle books except for these Buddhist scriptures are really conclusive. In addition, Qing Qiu of the former dynasty had already used his sword to kill big demons in Beihai


    Obviously, the killing power of swordsmen has been directly reflected.


    The status of swordsmen is not high in mountains and rivers, but it is much stronger than Buddhism which has no foundation in mountains and rivers.


    After a short silence, Guan Xi put his hands together and whispered, "I can''t cross the North Sea."


    This is a sign of weakness. He had a big fish to walk on the sea, so he didn''t have to use lingfu gas engine. But once he didn''t have the big fish, it would be almost impossible for Guanxi to cross the North Sea with the gas engine in lingfu.


    The North Sea is wide, so there is no way for the monks who have not enough realm.


    Li Fuyao said nothing. He still didn''t want to cross the monk.


    Just the previous incident made Li Fuyao have a bad impression on him.


    Guan Xi took out a dark green demon pill from his arms and threw it to Li Fuyao from a distance, "this is the travel expenses of the poor monk."


    Li Fuyao took over the demon pill and could see a small fish in the demon pill through the light. The small fish swam around in the demon pill, which was very smart. Obviously, the demon cultivation in the ordinary state could not have this kind of demon pill.


    This demon pill alone can show the sincerity of watching the stream.


    Li Fuyao still did not speak.


    Guan Xi''s face turned pale, which was a sign that the gas engine in the lingfu was about to run out. The big fish in the distance had not left. If he could not get on the boat, it would be very difficult for him.


    "Get on the boat."


    Li Fuyao loosened his hand on the hilt of the sword, which was a revelation.


    Guan Xi put his hands together and let out a low voice. He touched the sea with his toes and soon fell on the bow of the boat.


    After that, Li Wen sat on the side of the yellow boat.


    Li Fuyao is still looking at the big fish in the distance.


    The ship was moving slowly on the sea. Li Fuyao had been watching the big fish from the light of day to the end of night.


    The big fish swam far away with the big boat. Obviously, he was not willing to swim, but he should also be afraid of it, or Thank you.


    After all, Li Fuyao cut the golden rope with one sword.


    Sometimes demons are more grateful than people.


    Li Fuyao stood at the bow of the boat, watching the river and sitting on the deck. They were silent all night.


    The next morning, Li Fuyao confirmed that the big fish had left before returning to the wing room.


    During this period, Li Fuyao did not say a word with guanxi.


    Back in the wing room, Feng Lu is still lying on his stomach. I don''t know if this guy is sleeping.


    Li Fuyao sat in front of the window and said with a smile, "there is a monk on the boat."


    It''s hard to see monks in the mountains and rivers, so is the demon soil. Li Fuyao believes that Fenglu may not have seen it either.


    Sure enough, Feng Lu opened his eyes quickly. He looked at Li Fuyao and was surprised and asked, "where did you come from?"


    It seems that the name of the demon soil is more indecent to the monks of the Buddha land.


    It''s just that you''re a donkey. What do you call someone else?


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer that question. Apart from the Buddhist soil, where are the monks?


    Obviously, Feng Lu didn''t expect to get an answer from Li Fuyao. After that, he got up and went to the boat to see the monk.


    Li Fuyao kindly reminded him, "be careful."


    Feng Lu didn''t know whether he didn''t hear or didn''t care. He went out with his hooves.


    Li Fuyao laughed bitterly.Close the door and continue to study the imperial sword.


    The evolution of lingfu needs to be complemented by the fake life sword, which is not bad at all.


    The sword is nineteen across the knees.


    Li Fuyao stroked the body of the sword. Suddenly, some people were not worthy of the sword. If someone else was chosen to be the master of such a sword, he could not be sure how to treat it carefully and regard it as a treasure. A swordsman''s sword in his hand is the whole world. Naturally, he should treat each other well.


    But with Li Fuyao, it will be different. Not to mention the "main room" of Qingsi, after studying and mastering the imperial sword technique, I don''t know how many fake life swords will be produced, but they are far less specific.


    It''s just that since Li Fuyao has decided to go down this road, he will not change what he has decided because of his occasional thoughts. After sighing, he continues to raise his sword. After a while, he sighs again. This realm is not perfect. It is really very slow.


    Li Fuyao thought that if he had made up his mind to turn back and go back to ganheshan before he got on the boat, he might have solved the problem now and had to explore it by himself. If he had made a mistake and took a detour, he would have wasted a lot of precious time.


    If there was no Qinghuai girl, and if he hadn''t killed the big demon in Qingqiu, Li Fuyao would have gone a long way for decades, and would not have cared too much about it. But now he is vaguely aware of his burden. Although he won''t think much about it, he doesn''t care.


    But this time it was my choice.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao bowed his head and said with a bitter smile, "why bother, you fool."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the bow of the boat, he trotted to the wind Lu Deyi at the bow of the boat and saw the red cassock Guan Xi. When he opened his eyes and saw Feng Lu, Guan Xi was silent for a moment. He even said, "poor monk, you are related to my Buddha. Why don''t you come into my Buddhist school?"


    Feng Lu, full of black lines, immediately scolded, "into your uncle!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    In fact, except for the war of 6000 years, there is no other festival between the demon land and the Buddha land.


    It''s just that the big war has brought about a lot of problems.


    There were three big demons who died in the hands of Buddhist saints, and one would-be demon was taken under the command of a Buddhist saint, and then in the war, he did not know how many demon monks were injured and killed.


    This matter has always been regarded as a great disgrace to the demon land.


    Before the armistice at that time, the condition given by the demon land was to let the Buddhist sage return the quasi great demon. In fact, the quasi great demon neither wanted to return to the demon land nor to fight again between the two clans, so he created himself in Lingshan.


    Today, there are still stone statues on the Buddhist holy mountain.


    However, in the first World War of six thousand years, the demon earth and demon emperor fell, and the mountain and river sword immortal withered. After the war stopped, no one was willing to set off a second wave of fighting. Otherwise, according to the nature of the demon soil, how could Lingshan still do such a humiliating thing to the demon land.


    Feng Lu comes from the demon land, and his family background is extraordinary. Although his blood is not comparable to those exotic animals left in ancient times, after all, there is a big demon in the family who knows more than a few things. He has no good feelings for the bald donkey in the Buddha land. Now he hears that the bald donkey has to open his mouth to convert him to Buddhism. How can he not think of the past six thousand years ago?


    That is to say, he has not been able to recover his human form, and he has no left over in his cultivation. If he has fully absorbed the medicine of the holy pill, he may have already made a move now. Whether he can win or not, he will fight first.


    Guan Xi frowned and took a look at the big black donkey. If he was nearby, he would make a lion mark on the spot and kill him on the spot.


    But at this moment, there is still Li Fuyao on the boat, who is a swordsman of high realm, who makes Guanxi dare not act rashly.


    There are different ways to practice Buddhism and to participate in Zen. The way of Chan Zi reading thousands of books is said to be the most suitable way for the road in the past six thousand years. Many eminent monks, Da Neng, believe that they can surpass their predecessors in the near future. Guanxi and chanzi are disciples of the same generation, and even there is only one word difference between them. Zen Tzu is called guanlou, while he is called guanxi.


    However, their fortunes were very different. Since the day of his birth, Zen Tzu had a sage touch the top of his head. After that, he had been living in Lingshan mountain, meditating and reading Buddhist scriptures.


    If there is any doubt, there must be an answer from the eminent monk of Lingshan.


    From time to time, the two Buddhist sages personally lectured to Zen.


    Such treatment, how not to let people envy.


    Looking at guanxi, he started from a small temple and went to Lingshan step by step. He didn''t know how much suffering he had suffered. He didn''t realize that he should be lucky until he got the name guanxi. However, in Lingshan, he still felt that there was a big gap between him and Zen.


    This gap, he thinks, is not because his qualifications are inferior to Zen, but because teachers are biased.


    What''s all empty, what''s all the same


    It''s all deceptive.


    The reason why Guanxi left the Buddhist land this time was because there was a debate on Lingshan mountain before the departure of Zen son. The two sides of the debate were Chan Zi and Guan Xi.


    The winner will go to the mountains and rivers to explore the relics of saints on behalf of Buddha land.


    This is a great event, and naturally people attach great importance to it.


    After reading ten thousand volumes of books, Chan Tzu naturally knew a lot about it. Although Guan Xi was defeated, he could not accept it. After he left Lingshan and went to Shanhe, he asked two Buddhist sages in Lingshan. Naturally, the sage did not show up, but the abbot of Lingshan said that guanxi should travel around the world.


    In fact, it is no different from exile.


    The first stop is Beihai.


    As for why they appear on the sea, the reason is not enough for outsiders.


    Guan Xi looks at the wind and Lu, his eyes are flat.


    Feng Lu was more aggressive. "You are a bald dog. Who allowed you to get on the boat?"


    A huge donkey''s head, appears to be very some domineering posture.


    Looking at Feng Lu, Guan Xi suddenly asked, "why haven''t you changed your form?"


    To be able to speak, he had the ability to speak. Feng Lu was not like a monster who had only learned to speak for a day or two. He failed to transform himself. Apart from being seriously injured, he could only explain it on purpose.


    Feng Lu seems to be very disdainful of the cold hum way: "it''s none of your business, bald ass!"


    Guan Xi laughed, but his face was very cold, "if it wasn''t here, you would have died."


    When I said these words, the opportunity of killing was looming.


    Feng Lu felt a little cold.


    Guanxi has never been a kind monk on the mountain.


    In his opinion, it is enough to have so many monks to be good people.


    It''s all right for him to be a villain.


    It''s just that the killing intention soon dissipates in the bow.


    Li Fuyao, dressed in blue, appeared not far away. At the moment, the sword nineteen was hanging from his waist.


    He didn''t go to see the stream. Feng Lu trotted to Li Fuyao all the way and asked, "why did you let him come up? It''s not a good thing to see."Li Fuyao said in a word, "I took the money."


    It''s not a loss for a monk to take refuge in the boat.


    Feng Lu glared at Li Fu Yao and angrily rebuked, "how can you be such a financial fan?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned. Then he lowered his head, looked at Feng Lu, and said with a smile, "otherwise, if you return to human form, let''s see if we can kill him? Anyway, his cassock is a good thing


    When he said these words, his voice was not small. Li Fuyao was not worried about being heard by guanxi. He was joking. If Guanxi was serious, he would call again.


    There was no expression on his face, and he said nothing.


    Feng LV wanted to lift his hoof and step on Li Fuyao''s foot, but Li Fuyao just turned his head and said with a smile, "I''m hungry."


    Feng Lu''s foot is empty, and Li Fuyao has already turned to the kitchen on the boat.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao didn''t eat anything from the boat, but there were many ordinary people on board, and every meal was indispensable. Now it was time to have lunch. So when Li Fuyao came to the kitchen, the heat was still in the big iron pans, and two food wives were busy in front of the pot.


    No one found Li Fuyao walking into the kitchen with his sword hanging.


    Li Fuyao went to a small wooden table and sat down. In a soft voice, he said, "cook noodles."


    The two eaters turned their heads in panic. After seeing Li Fuyao''s face, they were even more shocked. Li Fuyao lived in seclusion. Many people had not seen Li Fuyao''s face, but other people on board had seen it.


    This is the only new face, not the owner can be who.


    The first time you see your boss, you may be nervous, but you should not feel afraid.


    Li Fuyao repeated, "cook noodles."


    This time it was a little louder.


    One of the eaters reacted and pulled the sleeve of the other.


    Two people began to prepare.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and then said, "cook two bowls."


    One bowl of noodles is for one person, and two bowls of noodles need two people to eat.


    Li Fuyao has only one person, so he has to find another person.


    Under the sign of Li Fuyao, the old steward came here soon.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the old steward and said, "I found something on the boat, which should not be used against me. It is someone else. Young Master Zhu is a good man. Why do you want him?"


    The old steward''s face turned white and his eyes were flustered. He thought that those things were handled so clean by themselves. Why did they show their feet again?


    He did not go to see the two eaters, who had already knelt down.


    Everyone on the ship knew that the new owner was a mountain god and a man with great magical powers. He would not care about their mortal lives.


    Li Fuyao sighed, "I saved your life before."


    He suddenly remembered the group of handyman on the previous ship.


    This is up and down the mountain?


    Li Fuyao was a little disappointed, but he didn''t really lose hope at the foot of the mountain. He looked at the old steward and said in a low voice, "talk about it."


    -


    in the early morning of Ganhe mountain, some sunshine is shining on the buildings on the mountain. Yufu sits in front of the window in the bamboo building, thinking that if the young master is still there, he must admire the wonderful scenery.


    Many of the disciples on the mountain have already gone down the mountain. According to the leader''s order, they should travel around the world for ten years before they can return to xiaoyilou. The reason given is that sword practice should not be limited to one place, but should understand all kinds of meanings of the world.


    Some of the disciples who knew the monks on the mountain were puzzled and thought that they should not concentrate on their practice. Why should they go down the mountain?


    Ye Zhou gave the answer, saying it was to exercise the heart of the sword.


    However, some people soon asked why the leader was closed all day?


    Ye Zhou answers again, master''s realm is so high that you can understand it.


    This time, no one asked.


    When the disciples go down the mountain more, there is less anger on the mountain.


    Ye Zhou also went down the mountain three days ago. Liu Ning acted as the leader, but he was not the leader.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao FengChen went down the mountain at dusk, followed by a withered old man. The old man did not want to follow him with his original sword. Naturally, he had to find another sword in the Tibetan sword building.


    Hanging at the waist.


    Chao FengChen is dressed in a white robe and walks in front of him, which is quite meaningful.


    The haggard old man couldn''t help but ask, "why do you choose to go down the mountain at such a time? Do you have eccentricities?"


    Chao FengChen did not turn his head, but said with a smile: "the scenery at dusk is quite good. Isn''t it a blessing to drive in such a beautiful scenery?"


    The haggard old man can''t help but feel disgusted. You have never seen the scenery before, but now you are like those literati.


    Chao FengChen seemed to know what the haggard old man was thinking. He said with a smile: "I paint with a sword, which can be called romantic."The haggard old man looks strange. He always thinks that Chao FengChen has more words today.


    "I always feel that I am someone''s shadow. Before I felt I had accepted it calmly, but now I am still not used to it. But how can I convince myself that I am not the shadow of that person?"


    This is a question. Naturally, he asked the haggard old man, but he didn''t mention the name of chaoqingqiu. Otherwise, the withered old man would be too surprised and lead to a more troublesome result.


    The haggard old man has always guessed that he is the reincarnation of a Kendo master. Listening to Chao FengChen''s saying, in addition to being more determined, he also said seriously: "since it''s a new start, naturally there are two people. The shadow does not shadow, but it doesn''t need to be concerned. All swordsmen in this world practice sword. It''s hard to say who is who''s shadow?"


    The withered old man thought a little shallow. He didn''t know what the problem faced by Chao FengChen.


    After walking along the mountain road for a long time, Chao FengChen decided not to go into this issue in depth, but asked, "how to kill people when they are killed?"


    The withered old man frowned and said, "if you kill the past, it will be too violent. Will it be a little light to kill the Lord?"


    He shook his head toward the wind and dust, "killing him in front of people will have the best natural effect, but I''m not sure if this is the best choice."


    Before that, Chao FengChen told the haggard old man that they needed to kill people and show their identities, so as to lead the sight of the Taoist gate with their own eyes. However, after that, the two of them may be targeted, and I don''t know who will run after them.


    Chao FengChen said: "there are still ten years, I will set foot in the spring and autumn."


    This sentence is very indifferent, but the haggard old man thought it was normal. When he first met him, he was a monk in the Taiqing state. After two or three years, he had already set foot in the morning and evening, and ten years later, it was nothing shocking.


    What''s more, he said that he has already stepped into the spring and Autumn period with one foot.


    It''s just that what we''re talking about is killing people. Why do we mention the realm.


    Chao FengChen was silent for a long time and said calmly, "I would like to go up the mountain once."


    The haggard old man''s face is very complex, shocked and puzzled, happy and excited.


    For a sage like chenxieshan, most monks don''t even have the courage to look up. The last time someone forced to break through the mountain gate, it was still in the early autumn to silence the mountain.


    The sage sits high in the cloud, and the sword immortal is in the world.


    How can a group of friars be stopped.


    However, Chao Qingqiu has already killed the big demon in the North Sea. He doesn''t need to do anything to prove his prestige. As long as he lives well, he is the last and most powerful dependence of the swordsman.


    Looking at the distant scenery, he said calmly, "I have been in Jianshan for ten years."


    The haggard old man had some doubts. Did you stay in Jianshan for ten years, or did you spend your whole life?


    But anyway, Chao FengChen has something to do with Jianshan in his eyes.


    These days, the haggard old man thinks that Chao FengChen is actually a good man. Moreover, he finds that being around him is beneficial to his kendo. I''m afraid that he will not only stop at dusk and dusk in his life.


    Spring and autumn, which was not extravagant, seems to have hope.


    The old man reminded: "the main beam is also known as the first person of the three religions."


    This first person, of course, is to dig all the sea.


    In the spring and Autumn period, the swordsman naturally has the ability to fight and climb the tower, but in fact, there is not much chance of winning, let alone the Taoist temple he is facing.


    The Lord of the temple has done something occasionally these years. Which time did you not let the mountains and rivers look sideways?


    He waved to the wind and dust, "forget it."


    It seems a little lonely.


    The haggard old man was also a little uncomfortable. He comforted him in a soft voice: "it''s not too late to go to the stairs again. It''s not difficult for you to climb the stairs."


    Chao FengChen smiles and unloads his sword around his waist. He throws it away. The sword is hanging in the air and flies towards FengChen.


    The haggard old man laughed, and then he stepped on his sword.


    Two white rainbow, across the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wanshou temple is a medium-sized Taoist temple in Liangxi. It was not set up in the mountains, but located in the capital of a small country.


    The small country is called Yongning.


    Yongning is not small. It is very close to the territory of Liangxi. It is said that the founding emperor was lucky enough to find a rare treasure. After it was sent to Chaoge City, the emperor of Liangxi was very happy, so he drew a territory for him, so that he could establish himself as a country.


    In fact, there are too many refugees in that area, and it is not easy to manage Liangxi.


    Not many people believe that the man could really become the king of a country just by virtue of the edict of emperor Liangxi.


    There are many people watching jokes in Chaoge city.


    But in the end, I don''t know why, the founding emperor of Yongning really suppressed those refugees and finally established the country.


    Yongning became the vassal of Liangxi.


    There are a lot of things I should get from Chaoge city every year.Later, after the establishment of a longevity concept in Yongning, the talent of Chaoge City understood that the foundation of Yongning depended on the monks on the mountain.


    The concept of longevity was established at the same time of the founding of the people''s Republic of Yongning.


    The capital city of Yongning is called Yongning city. The Imperial Palace in Yongning city is just a symbolic residence next to longevity temple, which is much smaller than Wanshou temple.


    Moreover, because of the proximity to the longevity temple, the emperor and his concubines did not dare to make too much noise, for fear of disturbing the Taoist people in the longevity temple.


    Moreover, at dusk every day, the emperor would go to worship the longevity temple.


    In a deep palace, there is a cypress tree.


    It''s quite tall.


    The tree trunk was large enough to cover two people''s bodies.


    Under the cypress tree, there was an ill dressed lady in palace clothes leaning against the tree trunk. Her white face was full of spring. Just by looking at her clothes and clothes, you should know that she should be a concubine in the palace.


    But whether it is a concubine or a concubine is not true.


    In the shadow of the big tree, there was a young Taoist with a delicate face and a blue Taoist robe.


    One of his hands was kneading somewhere.


    The woman gritted her teeth to keep herself quiet.


    Beautiful.


    Suddenly the woman let out a cry of surprise.


    The young Taoist quickly straightened up and asked in a low voice, "is someone coming?"


    The palace lady did not speak because she was so shocked.


    On the wall of the courtyard not far from them stood two men, one dressed in white and the other with white hair.


    Both had swords around their waists.


    Looking at this picture of spring palace, the white robed man has no expression, but the old man behind him is smiling in his eyes.


    Wonderful things in the world.


    The white robed man landed and took a look at the young Taoist priest in the blue robe.


    The haggard old man understood, opened his mouth and asked, "where is taixuan?"


    The master of longevity view, taixuan Zhenren, is the national teacher of Yongning state.


    There are countless people who know his name.


    There are not many people who dare to call him directly.


    At least not in Yongning.


    The young Taoist did not dare to speak out. After all, what he was doing was not glorious.


    "Who are you?" he asked in a low voice


    The man in white seems to be a little disappointed. He turns around and says, "kill it."


    It is not a good man to have an affair with emperor and concubines.


    Such a person should have died earlier.


    The haggard old man nodded and said nothing more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    The sword light suddenly rises.


    Head down.


    The palace woman was stiff and pale, and the head she had seen many times before was at her feet.


    Those sweet words seem to be still in my ears.


    The withered old man''s sword was very fast. I think the young Taoist didn''t feel any pain.


    It''s just this kind of person. What''s wrong with him.


    The white robed man looked at the eaves corner under the distant twilight, his expression was plain, "put on your clothes."


    The lady in the palace regained her consciousness, put on her clothes and fell on her knees, shivering.


    I dare not say a word.


    She was afraid to say something wrong, and then be killed by these two people.


    However, she knew that the Taoist priest who had been killed before was the grandson of immortal taixuan, and also the legendary immortal on the mountain. However, such a person could not even resist and was killed.


    The man in white robes is naturally the dust of the dynasty. As for the withered old man, he is the founder of xiaoyilou.


    The withered old man looked at the lady in palace dress, and there was no pity in his eyes. He opened his mouth and asked, "is taixuan in that Taoist temple?"


    Immortal taixuan is the national teacher of Yongning state. Normally, he is in Yongning City, but there are also exceptions. For example, on the first and fifteenth day of every month, immortal taixuan will go out of the city and go to a certain place instead of in Yongning city.


    Today happens to be 15.


    If not, how dare the young Taoist come to the palace to have an affair with the emperor''s concubines.


    "The two immortal masters, the national master, are not in the longevity view now. According to the previous management, they should not come back until 10 days later," she said


    Facing the wind and dust do not turn around, or look at the eaves corner under the distant twilight, "then live here for ten days."


    In fact, it is not a difficult thing for them to kill immortal taixuan, but relatively speaking, how he will die is what these two people consider.


    Naturally, there will be a lot less people in front of him when he goes out of the city to go up the mountain. It''s easier to kill them. However, Chao FengChen doesn''t want to die like this, so he has to wait for immortal taixuan to come back.


    However, they lived in a concubine''s bedroom for ten days, and a young Taoist priest from longevity Temple died here. It is not easy to cover up the past.


    Chao FengChen didn''t like it. When he saw enough of the eaves, he walked into the palace.


    The haggard old man followed, and he found himself more and more like the retinue of the imperial court.


    Neither of them paid attention to the lady in palace dress.


    After kneeling there for a long time, the woman in palace clothes stood up. She kicked the head away in fear, and called for several eunuchs and maidens, all of whom were her confidants.


    They all know about her and the Taoist.


    A eunuch exclaimed in horror: "Niang Niang..."


    The woman in Palace Dress ordered with a cold face: "dispose of his body. If anyone leaks the news, you all go to accompany him."


    The voice tried to be flat, but everyone could hear the chill inside.


    The eunuchs and maids did not dare to say much, but began to deal with the body in secret.


    Looking at the palace, the woman suddenly gritted her teeth and said, "prepare cold water for this palace."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was spring. The weather was chilly, and she was also a woman. She was drenched with a bucket of cold water. That night, the woman in palace clothes was infected with cold. She passed on the doctor and prescribed the medicine, and asked for the slowest prescription.


    The imperial doctors treated the women in the palace. Naturally, they knew that there was something fishy about it. The Empress Dowager was not favored by her majesty for a long time. I don''t know how many days she hasn''t seen her majesty.


    As for sleeping, it was a long time ago.


    The imperial doctor thought that the cold was caused by the Empress Dowager herself. She wanted to let her majesty come down to the palace.


    Just see through do not tell, the doctor left the medicine, charge good dosage, then left.


    Half a day later, the news that Princess Hua''s mother was infected with wind and cold has been spread out. The whole palace has almost known about it. Many concubines who have had a festival with Princess Hua sneer. Will your majesty pity you because of your cold?


    There are also some concubines who are also out of favor to observe secretly. If this has an effect, do you want to follow suit.


    In fact, on the second day, the emperor only sent two things to come, but the man did not come.


    Everyone knows that Princess Hua failed again.


    Countless people mocked her in the dark and in the dark.


    But Hua Fei was relieved.


    Since everyone knows that she is infected with cold, there should be no outsiders in this deep palace these days.


    In the bedroom there is a side hall, these two days, chaofengchen and haggard old people have been staying here.


    They all heard about things outside. The haggard old man was drinking tea and had to sigh, "what a smart woman."Chao FengChen seldom has the interest to return a way: "the life all wants to lose, is not clever some, is really from the death not far."


    The haggard old man''s smile did not decrease, "such people, there are many in this deep palace, but some frightening, I have always felt that the women in this world are not very smart."


    Chao FengChen held the tea cup and said with a smile: "her real intelligence lies in knowing that she has no chance to kill us, so she has not done such stupid things as poisoning the tea or leaking out our traces."


    The haggard old man sighed: "such a character can''t be a queen. How powerful is the queen?"


    Smile and not speak to the wind and dust.


    The conversation between the two people did not deliberately lower their voices, so they floated out far away, just to let the Chinese princess with tea to listen.


    Even she did not dare to let people know that there were outsiders in her bedroom, so even though she was suffering from cold, she came to see the two in person.


    She listened at the door for a long time and didn''t walk into the side hall until the conversation was over.


    Chao FengChen didn''t go to see the white princess.


    However, the haggard old man reached out and held the princess''s wrist. A moment later, the sword spirit poured into the princess''s body. Only a moment later, the princess was sweating and the wind was cold.


    Princess Hua is a little alarmed. The wind and cold is her means, so as not to let people pay attention to this bedroom.


    Toward the wind dust calm mouth said: "why torture yourself, if you are still found, kill is."


    The haggard old man picked up a piece of cake and ate it. He thought it was good, so he didn''t open his mouth.


    Hua Fei was not as afraid of the wind and dust as she was when she first met her, but she always kept in awe.


    She just stood by quietly without speaking.


    Chao FengChen took a sip of tea and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Chao FengChen is naturally a smart person. Seeing that Hua Fei has not left, she naturally knows that she has something to ask for.


    Princess Hua bit her teeth and whispered, "I want to be queen."


    Sure enough, she was a clever woman who knew not to take a detour.


    Straight ahead.


    The haggard old man looked at Hua Fei and thought that the woman was really ambitious.


    "What can you do for us?" he asked


    If you want to do business, you have to take out your own price first, and then change what you want.


    Princess Hua said softly, "I can help you kill immortal taixuan."


    When she said this, she seemed more firm.


    Few people in the Imperial Palace know that today''s empress can become a queen not by virtue of her beauty or skill, but because the real man taixuan once said that it was true that the emperors of all ages had a very humble attitude towards the concept of longevity.


    Since it was the master of the temple, the emperor did not hesitate to make her queen, who was originally a concubine. Now it has been ten years and has always been respected.


    Others envied that woman''s luck was so good, but few people knew that she could let immortal taixuan say a good reason, which was not so simple.


    "That Fox flatter son, clearly had been on the bed of taixuan real person, still put on a pair of delicate and pitiful appearance, really disgusting."


    The haggard old man seems to smile, thinking that the first time to meet, you are not and others? Now speaking of it, how can it seem that I really hate it?


    Chao FengChen did not speak, waiting for her to finish the plan.


    Even if she killed immortal taixuan, she was not sure that she would be able to mount that position. You know, the harem does not know how many concubines are staring at that position.


    Even if the immortal taixuan died, the concept of longevity still exists. Who the emperor wants to set up for the future depends on the meaning of the next leader.


    If you want to be a queen, you can be a queen.


    "Killed by the immortal master before..."


    Chao FengChen shook his head and interrupted her, "his level of cultivation is too low. Even in another hundred years, I''m afraid that he will not have the hope to become the master of the temple. You still have several decades to live at most. How can you wait for it?"


    The monk on the mountain and the people at the foot of the mountain are indeed people from two worlds. If she waited for the young Taoist priest to become the Lord of the temple, she did not know how many years to wait.


    Women''s youth can''t wait.


    "I also know a person who is a disciple of immortal taixuan. I can bring it to the immortal master."


    Hua Fei said again.


    Xiang FengChen thought, and then nodded, "yes."


    Princess Hua was so happy that she didn''t even talk about it. She soon left. In fact, this woman was not smart enough. She just thought that Chao FengChen and the haggard old man could kill immortal taixuan, but she didn''t know whether they could.


    When she had gone far away, the haggard old man asked, "what do you want to do for a while


    "Good position, bad person to sit, nature is excellent."


    The old man didn''t want to think about it. Anyway, it would be better to kill people with a sword. He didn''t care about these things.When Chao FengChen thinks of these things he has done, he is a little lost in his mind. He wants you to come to Qingqiu. Even if he doesn''t have so many ideas, he can kill the real man taixuan with one sword. He can''t be as thoughtful as he is.


    "That''s why you can''t do these things, and you have me?"


    Chao FengChen recollects her thoughts and sees the princess go and return. She brings back a tall Taoist with a cold look.


    The haggard old man stood up and his sword Qi leaked out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    The swordsmen in the morning and evening are enough to deter most monks.


    Therefore, when the haggard old man let out all his sword Qi, the tall Taoist priest with a plain look turned pale at once. He looked at the sitting Chao FengChen and the withered old man standing in horror. At the same time, there was also some resentment against the imperial concubine who brought him here.


    Although he didn''t lead those things that Wanshou temple did before, in fact, as one of the twelve disciples of immortal taixuan, he also knew about it.


    Although he is the least valued one.


    Looking at his expression, he knew that he must know those things, so he took a look at him.


    The Taoist priest flopped down on his knees and said, "forgive me, master Jianxian. That is definitely not Xiaodao''s idea. It has nothing to do with Xiaodao! All these are the orders of taixuan, the old man who sent them out. It has nothing to do with us. "


    Chao FengChen didn''t speak, just looked at him quietly.


    The haggard old man sat down again.


    He reached out and took some cakes and put them in his mouth. Chao FengChen never asked him what he wanted to do, and he was too lazy to ask.


    After knowing later, Princess Hua realized that these two people were not trying to kill immortal taixuan at that time. It should be that there was an irresolvable hatred between them. In this way, immortal taixuan would really die. Isn''t she closer to the queen? Thinking of this, Hua Fei''s face showed a satisfied smile.


    As time went by, the Taoist priest was kneeling all the time.


    Chao FengChen was drinking tea and seemed to be thinking about something.


    The haggard old man seemed to be sleepy and yawned.


    At this time, he remembered that it was spring, the most sleepy season.


    The Taoist priest knelt on the ground trembling, his back was already covered with sweat. He didn''t know how many thoughts flashed through his mind, but his hands trembled so much that he didn''t do anything.


    It may be timid, it may be that the city government is deep, but no matter what it is, as long as nothing is done, it is the status quo.


    What you do and what you don''t do may lead to different results.


    The tea is about to cool. She waves to the wind and dust to ask her to add some new ones.


    Princess Hua will come slowly.


    Chao FengChen then asked, "do you want to be an observer?"


    In this world, the most famous temple owner is Liang Yi of chenxieshan, but no matter what, it seems that he can not become the master of chenxieshan. Therefore, Chao FengChen can only ask about the concept of longevity.


    The master of Wanshou temple is immortal taixuan, his master. He is also the peak of spring and autumn. If he breaks through the realm in the future, he will live longer. As long as immortal taixuan doesn''t make up his mind to abdicate, it is impossible for a Taoist to become the master of Wanshou Temple.


    Besides, there are twelve elder martial brothers. He is the least valued one.


    He can''t be reached in any round.


    If you want to be an observer, you can only let twelve people disappear.


    Eleven brothers and one immortal taixuan.


    Chao FengChen calmly said: "we are here to kill, originally only want to kill one person, if you have an idea, we can help you kill 11 more."


    The Taoist priest buried his head very low, no one could see his expression clearly, and he did not speak.


    "If you don''t want to discuss it with you, I''ll kill you."


    When she spoke to FengChen, the princess was frightened.


    "What can I do?" the Taoist asked


    Still didn''t look up.


    So it seems that the voice is a little low.


    But Chao FengChen heard it clearly, so he continued: "someone wants to be a queen. After you become the master of the temple, you can fulfill her dream. You can send someone to the mountain of Gan River. It''s just that you can give it to other people. You need to think about it. I want half of Liangxi to know all about it. Don''t cover it up."


    "That''s all. I''ll give you half a stick of incense to think about."


    With these words, Chao FengChen stood up and walked out of the side hall to see the eaves corner under the twilight.


    The haggard old man yawned and sighed that he was old.


    When Princess Hua hears these things, she means that if she doesn''t keep her mouth shut and does something to help them in the following days, she will die if the Taoist priest dies today.


    She has always been said to be a smart woman, which is true.


    The time of half a stick of incense is not long or short. When Chao FengChen enters the side hall again, it is time to make the final choice.


    The haggard old man ate cakes and thought that it might not be too boring to be an emperor in the world. Even if he could command countless people, he would have to wait for his death once a monk came to him.


    Even if the emperor of Yongning was escorted by the master of longevity temple, was he not subject to that master everywhere?


    Go back to the side hall.


    After sitting back to her original position, she changed her tea again.


    "Have you thought about it?" he asked


    The Taoist nodded, "everything depends on the sword immortal."Toward the wind dust Oh a, then smile way: "that you go back."


    Until this time, he raised his head for the first time and looked at Chao FengChen. His eyes were full of doubts, "don''t you arrange things for the sword fairy?"


    What do you want to do


    With these words, Chao FengChen stood up again, went out and looked at the eaves corner.


    The Taoist priest was a little puzzled. He was silent for a long time, and finally he left in silence.


    Princess Hua didn''t leave. She was still waiting. The haggard old man was eating cakes. She was really bored. She began to ask about the affairs in the imperial palace.


    Hua Fei is very serious in answering, afraid of missing something, but the withered old man did not care, in fact, there is not much to remember.


    Soon it was time for dinner.


    Hua Fei knew that they didn''t eat, so she wanted to quit and get tea again.


    Chao FengChen looked at her at the door and said, "take two pots of wine. I don''t like tea."


    Hua Fei was stunned, and then she remembered something. She was a little strange, but she quickly went to prepare drinks.


    After a while, the wine was served.


    Yongning is a small country, but this wine is specially used by the royal family. Naturally, it is the best wine in the country. The withered old people also think it''s good to drink wine.


    It''s getting dark. There are oil lamps here, and the lights are dim.


    Chao FengChen drank a few mouthfuls of wine with a smile on his face.


    The haggard old man ate a few cakes and thought it was good. He was about to take one, but he found it was gone. He clapped his hands. The old man frowned and said, "look what those eaves are for. There are no beauties or flowers on them."


    When Chao FengChen was drinking wine, he heard this question and then said with a smile: "one sword is handed out. The eaves corner is gone. I can''t see it in the future. Now naturally, I want to see it."


    "Are you going to kill like this?" the withered old man understood


    Nod to the wind.


    There are tens of thousands of ways to kill people. The one he chose is the most direct and shocking one.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    A few days passed quickly. In these days, except for looking at the eaves corner in the twilight, Chao FengChen stayed in the side hall for the rest of the time. The imperial concubine came occasionally and left quickly.


    It seems that everything that should be prepared has been completely prepared. Finally, it is just waiting for immortal taixuan to return to longevity view.


    The haggard old man found that Chao FengChen was more and more like a sword in these days, with sharp edges and sharp edges, but the sword spirit seemed to be restrained.


    This is a very contradictory thing, but it really appears in the face of the dust.


    The haggard old man had thought that chaofengchen had an extraordinary origin. It is not too strange that such a thing has happened.


    But when Chao FengChen was looking at the eaves corner, the haggard old man was watching chaofengchen and eating cakes by the way.


    Now he has fallen in love with this thing, so one day when he knew that the cake was made by Princess Hua herself, he was not happy because it was very hard to eat since then.


    He couldn''t take the woman with him just to make him pastries.


    It''s another dusk.


    Chao FengChen looks at the eaves corner under the dusk, and the haggard old man is eating cakes and watching the wind dust.


    Princess Hua came in a hurry and said in a low voice, "immortal taixuan will return to Wanshou temple tomorrow. Your majesty will lead all civil and military officials to meet outside."


    Taixuan Zhenren is the national teacher of Yongning state. His prestige is higher than that of the emperor. When he looks back, he will be treated with courtesy. If he is not worried that the national master does not like ordinary people, the emperor of Yongning even wants to organize the whole city people to visit the national master.


    But even so, the emperor still led the civil and military officials to greet him outside the longevity temple, so as to highlight the status of taixuan immortal.


    But that''s all tomorrow''s business. Princess Hua told Chao FengChen today that she wanted to prepare Chao FengChen for the death of immortal taixuan and the position of her empress. Princess Hua was frightened and excited these days. She seldom fell asleep at night and looked tired. But now, she is in good spirits.


    He nodded to FengChen, did not turn his head, but said, "you go to kill those eleven people."


    In fact, in these days, imperial concubine Hua has said a lot about Wanshou temple. It is easy to judge that immortal taixuan should be a monk who has just entered the twilight state. As for the disciples, they are Taiqing green silk.


    The haggard old man is a swordsman in the twilight. There is no difficulty in killing these people.


    Half of his feet have already entered the spring and Autumn period. There will be no difficulty in killing an immortal taixuan.


    The withered old man frowned and said, "you should be careful, there may not be others."


    Nodding toward FengChen, he didn''t say much, just looked at the eaves corner.


    The haggard old man turned around and said to his wife, "tomorrow you will stay in the palace by yourself. We will not mention you if things are successful."


    Hua Fei quickly thanks, know this is the best.


    He turned back to the house and said, "let''s go."


    The imperial concubine retreated. The haggard old man and Chao FengChen sat in the side hall drinking wine.


    It was dark and the hall was full of wine.


    No lights.


    Chao FengChen suddenly sighed: "I have not understood what I have done, in the end is my meaning, or his meaning."


    The haggard old man was eating cakes and drinking wine. He didn''t notice the sound, so he didn''t speak.


    The side hall was quiet all of a sudden, and there was no word all night.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just after dawn, the palace was already busy. The female official in charge of the emperor''s daily life put on the most formal clothes for the emperor and combed his Majesty''s hair meticulously.


    Since he was nearly forty years old, his majesty had already suffered from hair loss, and his hair was becoming more and more sparse. The female official who combed his hair thought that the former Emperor was also like this. Should this be a special feature of the royal family?


    The Emperor didn''t have to worry that hair loss would affect his dignity, but he still wore the crown, which covered up the fact.


    The emperor of Yongning kingdom is not tall, nearly middle-aged, and does not appear bloated. His appearance is ordinary. After the female officials are dressed up, they look at the eunuchs beside them and say coldly, "take the imperial concubine with you."


    The eunuch, who had been in the palace for many years, was a little surprised and thought, did I hear that wrong? Princess Hua has been out of favor for many years, but she has lost the heart of the emperor for a long time. In recent years, some rumors have been heard occasionally. If it was not for your Majesty''s indifference, I''m afraid that Princess Hua should have been in the cold palace. Why should she bring her on such a grand occasion now?


    The emperor''s negative hand just didn''t come out of the palace.


    On the white jade outside the palace, there were already a large group of civil and military officials on their knees. Although everyone knew that the status of taixuan was much higher than that of the emperor, he still had a superficial respect for his majesty.


    The Emperor didn''t speak. He just went forward alone to meet the great event of taixuan immortal. He didn''t dare to take it lightly. On weekdays, he had to have a guard of honor, but today he can only walk slowly.


    And you can''t bring eunuchs and maidsThe emperor rose and followed his majesty.


    Walking behind his Majesty was Zafu and the general.


    Two people''s looks are plain, can walk to this point, naturally has the extraordinary place, is very difficult to see from their faces, but after them those people, then appears the manner is different.


    Longevity temple is next to the Imperial City, so after a short walk, he can see the eaves corner of Wanshou temple from a distance. Although the emperor doesn''t go to Wanshou Temple very much, he also knows that it is the main hall of the temple.


    In fact, immortal taixuan didn''t stay there very often, but today, anyway, he had to stay there for a period of time to accept the emperor''s kindness.


    After half a incense stick, the emperor and all the civil and military officials came to the longevity temple.


    Taoists in the temple stand in a row, waiting to meet the Lord taixuan.


    But the disciples of taixuan immortal were not present.


    Many people think that it may be because these Taoists have other arrangements, and they don''t care.


    After all, he is a disciple of immortal taixuan. If Immortal taixuan doesn''t get angry, how dare other people say more.


    His majesty stood at the front, looking into the distance.


    I don''t know how long, many people have been tired, the emperor wearing such formal clothes, will be more uncomfortable.


    No one can see the face under the emperor''s crown. No one knows whether his Majesty''s face is angry or something else.


    But in fact, his Majesty''s expression was extremely quiet.


    In the distance, a Taoist in a blue robe and riding a white deer finally appeared.


    The Taoist looks ordinary, but he looks very gentle. His cheekbones are protruding. No matter who looks at him, he is a school of immortals. He has some white hair in his hair, but his face is still middle-aged.


    You can''t see the old ways.


    The Taoist took a look at the people in front of him.


    Taixuan immortal did not resent the emperor''s ostentation, but always did not like people to follow.


    On the 15th day of every month, when I went out of the city to go up the mountain, I was always alone, and few other people came with me.


    The emperor''s majesty saw the real man taixuan riding on a white deer. He knelt down slowly and exclaimed, "welcome back to the national master!"


    It''s strange that the emperor kneels down to his ministers, but he is a real person who kneels down. All the civil and military officials and Taoist priests behind him take it for granted.


    Taixuan real man nodded and said a good sentence.


    Among the officials, Princess Hua''s face is not very natural.


    At that time, immortal taixuan said to the woman that she was a queen.


    Although the Emperor didn''t like the word "good" in recent years, he still hoped to hear it from taixuan immortal. After all, these two words meant affirmation of the emperor.


    The emperor raised his head and looked at the smile on taixuan''s face through his crown, and he became more and more angry.


    But it was very calm.


    Immortal taixuan lowered his head and patted the white deer''s head. He let the White Deer go forward a few steps, and then he would step into the temple.


    All the people looked at taixuan immortal, and none of them spoke.


    In front of the bedroom, a white robed man looked at the eaves corner and suddenly said, "it''s not human."


    The sound is not big, but it is far away.


    A lot of people heard that.


    The officials raised their heads in surprise and looked around. The Taoists became a little annoyed. How could they speak casually on this occasion.


    Taixuan immortal''s face changed slightly, but he could not see the person who made the sound.


    The emperor tried to hide her emotions.


    There''s a crack.


    The eaves of the main hall suddenly broke and then fell to pieces.


    After today, I''m afraid no one can see this eaves corner again.


    There is a very sharp sword intended to be born in the palace.


    There is a sword light to cover the eyes.


    A man came to the longevity temple.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The white robed man who had been in the palace for several days held a sword in his hand and handed it out.


    The sword Qi is rolling like the Milky way in the nine days. It is vast and unstoppable.


    In an instant, I just feel that the sky and the earth have lost their luster.


    I''m afraid this is the first time that Chao FengChen used his sword against a man.


    In the public''s sight, a piece of white light!


    The sword is flying!


    Countless people turned pale.


    Those Taoists have already turned pale.


    There was a light in the sky.


    This sword is the first sword that Chao FengChen has practiced.


    Taixuan real man looked at the sword with a complicated expression.


    Just a moment later, he reached out and took out a Bagua mirror. The Bagua mirror quickly enlarged to resist the sword.


    With a sword, the eight trigrams mirror is broken in two.


    The sword moves on and on.


    Taixuan immortal''s blue Taoist robe is brilliant. After a sword, it is also fragmented.The crown was cut off by a sword.


    Taixuan immortal is no longer in his former posture.


    With one sword, countless trees were cut off.


    Smoke and dust filled the sky.


    In an instant, I heard a deer crow.


    It is not the voice of the white deer under the seat, but the voice of taixuan immortal.


    Two white deer appeared in front of chaofengchen.


    One big and one small.


    Facing the wind and dust with no expression, he just holds the sword and gives out the sword.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the side hall of Wanshou temple, beside the withered old man stands the Taoist priest before him. Behind them are eleven corpses.


    The haggard old man said with a smile, "who could have thought that you, the real man of taixuan, were actually a deer?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    After the eaves of the main hall of Wanshou temple were broken, it seemed strange.


    However, no one pays attention to this matter now. After all, there are more important things in front of us.


    In front of him were two white deer.


    No one believed that the immortal taixuan was a deer, but the fact was in front of him again.


    The Taoists did not speak, looking at the front in silence, the crowd did not know who suddenly spoke, "no wonder he was riding a deer."


    All the things that I didn''t think clearly before seem to be able to give a reasonable explanation now.


    Looking at the White Deer in the direction of FengChen, he said calmly, "if this is spread to Liangxi, it will be a joke."


    There are demon practitioners in the mountains and rivers, but most of them live in seclusion among the mountains and old forests. Even if a few of them walk in the world, they are extremely low-key. Where there is taixuan, they become the master of the first view with a demon body, and become the master of longevity temple known to all of the mountains.


    These things, as soon as they come out, are naturally a joke.


    Taixuan looked at the people nearby with big eyes, and said coldly, "even if I was a demon cultivation, I could not enter the Taoist gate with all my heart. Even if my master knew that I was a demon, I didn''t finally pass the longevity view to my hand."


    He shook his head toward FengChen and said, "I don''t think the demon Xiu can''t enter the Taoist gate, but if you look at the Gan River Mountain, I''ll kill you."


    The naked threat.


    It''s too simple to threaten a person just according to the state of facing the wind and dust.


    After finishing this sentence, Chao FengChen did not speak.


    If you kill people, you will kill them. Where do you get so much nonsense.


    Taixuan sighed, "it turns out that there are swordsmen like you in Ganhe mountain, but what do you want to do?"


    Today is the best day to kill people. There are emperors of Yongning, civil and military officials, a number of Taoists, and countless eyes of taixuan and chaofengchen.


    It was almost a foregone conclusion that he died under the wind and dust sword of the dynasty. Judging from the previous sword, taixuan had no resistance at all. A sword was cut and a magic tool was cut, but he was forced to show his essence.


    "Maybe it''s going to change."


    Taixuan is sighing.


    Chao FengChen didn''t talk nonsense. He took a big step forward, and then the sword in his hand was full of light, and a sword light rose again.


    In many people''s eyes, this is the most brilliant scenery in the world.


    Before seeing a better scenery, the scenery we see now is the most beautiful one.


    Taixuan''s mouth spits out a blue light, just like a big net. The majestic air machine is spread on the net line, which makes people scared.


    These things, in the eyes of others, are like miracles.


    The sword in Chao FengChen''s hand shakes. It is the net made by the invisible Qi machine. It seems that it is in kind. I hear a tear.


    The net is pierced by a sword from the wind.


    The sword spirit swept away.


    Taixuan couldn''t dodge and was cut off by a sword.


    He took a step forward towards the wind and dust and kicked him.


    Taixuan was kicked and fell heavily on the square in front of the hall of longevity temple.


    With his sword in his hand, Chao FengChen turned to look at the crowd and was silent.


    Countless people, whether active or passive, dare not face the dust in the eyes.


    Chao FengChen made a sword to the hall.


    At first, Chao FengChen cut off the eaves with a sword.


    This time, with a sword to the wind and dust, he directly cut to the hall.


    This longevity temple, which is the same age as China, has experienced many storms, but now it has been chopped by the wind and dust of the dynasty.


    With a roar, the hall collapsed, and smoke and dust rose everywhere.


    Chao FengChen stood in the distance and did not bring out his sword again.


    Taixuan was under the weight of the collapsed building, and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    But how could a monk in the twilight world die here so easily?


    Taixuan was pressed in the ruins, but no one wanted to rescue him.


    The Taoists are afraid, but the minds of civil and military officials are more.


    Only the emperor with the emperor''s crown kicked over an official beside him and angrily rebuked, "go and rescue the national master!"


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him.


    After seeing the horror of chaofengchen, who dares to do something that may make him angry.


    Chao FengChen saw the emperor who was wearing a lot of clothes. He had a moment''s chance to kill him, but in a moment he disappeared.


    The emperor''s back was covered with sweat.


    Princess Hua crawled carefully to the emperor to hold his hand.


    In the distant ruins, there was a man flying upside down, covered with blood, not knowing life and death.


    There was a withered old man standing not far away, his sword was soaring to the sky.


    If we say that the dust of the past dynasty alone is enough to make people feel terrible, now the withered old people appear again, it is even more frightening.


    Chao FengChen didn''t make too many moves. After a few steps, he came to the hall of Wanshou temple and looked at taixuan, who had recovered his human form and sat on the ruins.Chao FengChen looked at him, squatted down, looked at him, and said calmly: "the heart of Xiang Dao should not have been stopped. Just what you do, you need to pay for it yourself. "


    Taixuan didn''t talk about this topic. He said with a smile, "your situation is similar to ours. I seem to know what you are doing now. I admire you


    Chao FengChen some smile, "but no wine."


    Taixuan looked at Chao FengChen and said sincerely, "you are much higher than me."


    The word "Gao" can be said to be highly prejudiced and far sighted.


    The wind is silent.


    Too Xuan smile, "so big to kill me, what do you want to do?"


    Chao FengChen didn''t hide it, but said something in a few words.


    Taixuan was not a fool. He soon understood.


    He said with a soft smile: "quiet wild temperament is weak, very appropriate, but too weak, not too good."


    This is the first time Chao FengChen knew the Taoist name.


    "How many people know about ganheshan?" he asked


    Taixuan was very free and easy, and said with a smile, "there are not many people. Originally, they just guessed. Now that you have demolished Wanshou temple in such a big way, aren''t you afraid that someone will find out?"


    This is what Chao FengChen meant, so there was no panic.


    Taixuan looked at the performance of the wind and dust, hindsight said: "I forget you are higher than me."


    Chao FengChen said again, "it''s a pity that there is no wine."


    Speaking twice a day is enough to show the importance.


    Taixuan looked at him, his face gradually cold, "anyway, I still don''t want you to do that thing."


    "It''s useless," he whispered


    Speaking, he stood up to the wind.


    Taixuan''s face turned pale. Just now, he wanted to gather the Qi from the spirit house into the demon pill, so that the demon pill would explode. However, when the Qi machines gushed out of the lingfu, there was a sword Qi left in his body when he didn''t know when to stop them.


    By the way, he broke his spirit house.


    He glared at the wind and dust and lost his vitality.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    Immortal taixuan died, and all his eleven disciples died. Chao FengChen and the haggard old man disappeared. After a short period of apathy, the Wanshou Temple suddenly heard a cry or two.


    It seems that someone is crying, but in fact, the voice is not loud. It seems that he has been tried to endure. It is a sad thing that immortal taixuan died. But immortal taixuan is a deer demon, which is not worth it.


    Now can cry to come, who does not think he is really hit the bottom of his heart, admire taixuan immortal.


    Many people feel guilty when they think of this.


    I don''t know why, the white robed man and the haggard old man have quietly left.


    After a short period of absence, some people wanted to choose a new one. So many of the disciples who were considered to be of some prestige in ordinary times came forward. After all, the twelve disciples of immortal taixuan seemed to have died.


    At this time, the blood covered Jingye Taoist opened his eyes. He was telling people that I was not dead.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Or that bedroom side hall, standing outside the door toward the wind and dust, looking at the direction of the eaves corner, but now that place, has no eaves corner.


    Just as the wind and dust of the previous dynasty said, it won''t be long. Naturally, we should have a good look.


    The haggard old man was eating cakes in the side hall, and he was more and more reluctant to give up this place.


    Hua Fei was waiting on the side, silent.


    He walked back to the side hall and said with a smile, "we''ll leave some more time."


    The haggard old man did not have any opinions. Thinking of eating more cakes for a few days, he was somewhat happy, but still asked, "why?"


    This is also the idea of Princess Hua. Why?


    Some things, don''t we have to do by ourselves?


    Chao FengChen sat down, held the teacup, and said, "I want to see how he becomes the Lord, how you become the queen, and what the emperor chooses."


    Chao FengChen is not a simple thing to look at. What he said naturally has deep meaning.


    After thinking about it, Princess Hua felt that Chao FengChen could have some other benefits here, so she relaxed her mind.


    He turned his head and looked at her. "Who do you think will be the first among the three?"


    Women are not all stupid. When they are smart, they are extremely terrible. After thinking about it, Princess Hua vowed: "naturally, it''s Taoist priest Jingye. Only when he becomes the Lord of the temple can he say yes to me, and then his majesty will make a choice."


    Shaking his head toward the wind and dust, "the emperor will make the first choice."


    This is Chao FengChen''s guess, which is naturally his answer. He reaches out his hand and puts a jade white demon Dan into the hands of Princess Hua. He calmly says, "take it to Jingye."


    Jingye''s present status and reputation in Wanshou temple can''t be better than others. There is a great chance to become the master of Wanshou temple. However, there is still something missing, that is, the cultivation of Jingye''s green silk realm is not enough to convince the public.


    This mysterious demon pill is the twilight realm. Take it to Jingye to make him move forward a few steps in his present state. As for how fast and how far he can go, it is not sure.


    But it certainly works.


    Princess Hua holds this demon pill. Now Jingye is her biggest dependence, so she attaches great importance to it.


    When Chao FengChen was a little tired, he said, "we will stay here for another period of time. You don''t have to worry about anything. Just do what you want to do."


    With these words, he waved to the wind and dust.


    Hua Fei understood and walked out slowly.


    The haggard old man swallowed a piece of cake and said with a smile, "do you care about these bad things?"


    Chao FengChen didn''t answer. He was really tired.


    Leaning on the seat, he fell asleep soon.


    The haggard old man had not seen the wind and dust in the morning like this. After thinking about it, he stood up and went out.


    It''s starry outside.


    Just don''t know which one is looking at them.


    -


    a very important thing happened in Yongning city.


    Some people say that taixuan is not a human being, but a white deer.


    Some people say that the immortal taixuan, who was not human, was killed by the immortal with the sword.


    Some people said that many people saw it with their own eyes, including the civil and military officials of Yongning state and a group of disciples of longevity view.


    In any case, no matter who said it, this matter always spread out, spread to Yongning City, also to Liangxi.


    When butcher Li dies, there will be butcher Zhang, not without meat.


    If Immortal taixuan dies, there will be immortal jingno.


    Although Jingye immortal has not really become a real person.


    That''s because he hasn''t met the emperor of Yongning.


    The meeting time of the two men was set at the first fifteen after the death of immortal taixuan.


    The meeting time, very coincidentally selected in front of the Chinese imperial concubine bedroom under the cypress tree.


    Today, the emperor only wore a plain clothes, just a hat. He didn''t show his sparse hair to Jingye. Jingye wore a black suit and didn''t want to attract people''s attention.Looking at Jingye, the emperor pointed to the cypress tree and said calmly, "Princess Hua is here with many people. I know, but I don''t care, because that''s something I don''t care about."


    Jingye was silent for a moment, and said in a soft voice: "Your Majesty doesn''t care whether you like it or not, so Princess Hua will have an affair with other men. Your majesty should know the cause and effect of this."


    The emperor whispered, "yes."


    The emperor raised his head, looked at Jingye, and said to the point, "you want to be the master of the temple. No matter whether it is the arrangement of that person or not, I have no idea, but I can help you. What do you think?"


    "Conditions," he said


    Dealing with smart people should be straightforward.


    "I like my people, I like my country. This country is not the concept of longevity. You people on the mountain should do a good job. Why should we take care of this secular world?"


    "If I don''t care about this, why do I have to be the watchman? There is not much difference between the people on the mountain and the people at the foot of the mountain. There are many emotions and six desires. I want what you want."


    Jingye looks at the emperor very seriously.


    The emperor was somewhat disappointed, but agreed with him.


    "I''ll give you half."


    "Your ability has not reached the height of taixuan."


    "I don''t want to lie at your feet like a dog any more. Even if you think I''m a dog in the future, don''t show it."


    The emperor said naturally that taixuan asked him to kneel down before.


    Quiet wild thought for a long time, nodded, and then said: "I have a condition."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and said, "let Princess Hua be the queen?"


    Jing Ye looked at the emperor with some surprise, "you are really smart."


    "She is the woman that Tai Xuan likes, not the one I like. Although the woman of imperial concubine Hua, I don''t like either."


    Jingye laughed and then asked, "how are you going to help me?"


    The emperor sighed, "what is more direct than I admit that you are a national master?"


    Jingye thought for a while, without refuting.


    So that''s the end of the conversation.


    Jingye left here, and the emperor also left after a while.


    Chao FengChen and the haggard old man were in the side hall, listening to all the conversation.


    The old man suddenly understood, so he asked, "this is what you want to see."


    Chao FengChen laughed, who said it was not.


    On the second day of the meeting, in the hall, the expressionless emperor of Yongning asked the eunuchs beside him to take out what he had already written and began to read it aloud.


    It''s all the crime of immortal taixuan.


    Since the fact that immortal taixuan is not a human being spread out, everyone knows that there will be such a day.


    It''s just a little bit fast.


    It''s surprising.


    One by one, taixuan''s crimes were listed one by one, and then read out loud by the eunuch beside the emperor, and the voice spread all over the hall.


    Zai Fu and the general looked at each other and saw the color of suspicion in each other''s eyes.


    Immortal taixuan''s crime was read for half an hour. At last, the emperor made a final conclusion: "even if the Wanshou Temple makes such a taixuan, it is still the pillar of Yongning. Besides, you can''t have no national teacher for a day. Who do you think can be the national teacher of Yongning?"


    The hall burst open at once. In the past, the master of longevity temple was a national teacher. Where did the emperor appoint the national teacher first?


    A lot of people are talking in a low voice.


    Zafu came out and asked, "does your majesty like someone?"


    The emperor also did not conceal, and said bluntly, "Jingye immortal is worthy of great responsibility."


    This is the most direct expression of the emperor.


    "Intended to..."


    Zaifu stood up to stop him and said, "Your Majesty, you should think about such a big thing."


    In the past, the emperor might have thought about these things, but now, he quickly waved his hand and said, "there is no need to discuss it again."


    Since there was no need to discuss it again, the edict soon arrived at Wanshou temple. Jingye calmly accepted the edict, and then pushed aside a few words. It was nothing but saying that he was not enough to be a big responsibility, but in fact, the matter has become a foregone conclusion.


    Yongning side, the situation has become very obvious, even if some people in longevity view still do not recognize Jingye, but also smell something.


    But there is no dust.


    Jingye town can not live longevity view, this matter will also have suspense.


    Any plan is inferior to the strength of pushing everything horizontally.


    In the twilight.


    In the side hall of imperial concubine Hua''s bedroom, Chao FengChen sat on a chair with a flat expression. He did not go out and look into the distance.


    The haggard old man was still eating cakes and did not speak.


    Two men, sitting in silence.


    Now it has been a month since taixuan died.After eating a piece of cake, the haggard old man wanted to open his mouth, but soon shut up.


    I heard some footsteps.


    Imperial concubine pushed the door and entered. Her face was filled with excitement.


    "Jingye immortal is broken!"


    Naturally, she didn''t know about the practice before, but later she did.


    Naturally she knew what it meant to be broken.


    Chao FengChen said with a smile, "congratulations."


    Jingye became, she became.


    That''s the simple truth.


    He stood up and said a word.


    The haggard old man got up and went out of the door and said, "don''t leave your craft behind."


    Hua Fei is a little surprised, wondering if it''s hard for you to come back?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    After walking out of the Imperial City, the two swordsmen did not fight against the sword. Instead, they walked on the streets of Yongning city. Although news of the killing of immortal taixuan had been spread out a month ago, only some people knew who had killed it.


    Ordinary people, not among them.


    So when Chao FengChen and the withered old man were walking in the street, they did not attract any attention.


    The haggard old man had a few cakes in his hand, which would be his last.


    He was a little reluctant to eat.


    Walking in front of FengChen, he suddenly said, "why should I stay and have a look?"


    This is a declarative sentence and, of course, an interrogative sentence.


    The haggard old man had been too lazy to think about these things. When he heard Chao FengChen asking questions, he was even more annoyed and said, "how can I know."


    He walked a few steps towards the dust, passed through the streets where many peddlers gathered and walked out of the city gate without speaking.


    Until they walked on the official road outside the city, they whistled happily towards FengChen.


    The haggard old man first turned his head and looked at it. Then he made sure that it was the wind dust. After whistling, he looked very strange.


    This kind of action should not have happened to Chao FengChen.


    So the haggard old man felt puzzled. He thought that he had never seen you so happy, and that nothing could make people happy today. Why are you so happy?


    "People are tired of each other on the mountain, but they can''t change."


    This is the sigh of Chao FengChen.


    The haggard old man frowned and thought, what''s the point of all this nonsense?


    Knowing that the haggard old man was puzzled, Chao FengChen said with a smile, "but I saw the possibility."


    This sentence is also vague.


    Speaking to FengChen, it seems that this is always the case. Say some and let others chew the rest.


    The haggard old man said angrily, "speak clearly!"


    He took a look at FengChen and didn''t tell him all the assumptions he had thought of, because it was only a hypothesis.


    So the withered old man became more and more depressed.


    He can only change the topic to say, do not know why, he talked about Princess Hua, about these women are not seen stupid, but some people are willing to watch them stupid, they can not resist, they can only be stupid.


    Chao FengChen thought it was a little interesting and said seriously, "after Princess Hua became the queen, all the smart women in the palace would be stupid."


    Women who know when to be stupid are less stupid.


    The haggard old man sighed: "her craft is destined to be unfamiliar."


    As a queen, she doesn''t have to live cautiously. Besides, with longevity view behind her, her life will be very good. Naturally, her pastry making skills will be rusty. I don''t know if it''s the flavor now when I eat the cake next time.


    Some things will change.


    Some things will not change.


    Everything depends on the heart.


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "let it be."


    The haggard old man nodded his head, and no longer continued to explore the issue. Instead, he asked, "Li Fuyao, what does he want to do?"


    From the beginning, Chao FengChen''s attitude towards Li Fuyao shows that the withered old man has no reason not to believe that Li Fuyao is not a person whom Chao FengChen attaches great importance to.


    He frowned and asked, "I''m Li Fuyao?"


    The haggard old man shook his head.


    "What do you ask me to do?"


    The haggard old man had no expression.


    In my heart, I wonder if I should stab you with a few swords.


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "there is a game of chess. There is a big man playing with another big man. There are many pieces in the chess. I am one of them. But actually, Li Fuyao is not even qualified to board this board. If he wants to climb up, he is pulled down by his life."


    "But this is a person who had no expectations, so everyone had expectations for him."


    "Besides, he''s really lucky."


    The haggard old man thought that he could even see ten thousand feet and willow alleys. Naturally, he was very lucky.


    Chao FengChen did not speak.


    Sometimes, the situation on the chessboard really needs external factors.


    -


    the big ship has been floating on the sea for several months. If you look up, there is sea water everywhere, no matter how beautiful the scenery is.


    Besides, it''s not good-looking, so everyone is tired of it.


    Li Fuyao did not.


    Because he didn''t look at it at all.


    In the past few months, although the evolution of lingfu is due to one''s own body, it will make progress even if it is slow. The most obvious performance is that the relationship with Jian 19 is more and more intimate. This kind of connection is different from xiaoxueqingsi before. The fake Benming sword is different from the ordinary Benming sword, which is different from the ordinary Benming sword It is normal.


    After the evolution of lingfu, Li Fuyao would be much simpler if he wanted to kill the enemy.At least the fighting power can''t be compared with the present.


    Why the original sword immortal wanchi was able to stand out among the numerous sword immortals and become the sword immortal next to Liuxiang has a direct relationship with his ability to possess so many fake life swords.


    It is not the result that Li Fuyao wants to follow the road of others, but now he can only walk around and have a look.


    It''s a mixture of what I''ve learned, and finally I''ll take a road of my own.


    It''s just that it''s not going to be so smooth.


    The ship was floating on the sea, and the land in the distance was already visible, because the ship was not heading for a certain ferry. This time, it should be possible for the ship to dock in some mountain forest.


    Li Fuyao walked out of the wing room, and guanxi was still sitting in the bow of the boat.


    He had a very old look.


    The natural intention of guanxi is not to go to the demon land, but the big ship is Li Fuyao''s big ship. Li Fuyao has to listen to Li Fuyao''s arrangement for the natural journey. Li Fuyao and guanxi have no relationship at all, and naturally they have not given Guanxi any consideration.


    Li Fuyao stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the distance, thinking about the land he was about to set foot on.


    Complex thoughts.


    Six thousand years ago, the absolute main force of the war between the Terrans and Demons was naturally the monks of Canghai, the demons, the saints of mountains and rivers, and the sword immortals.


    But in fact, from the beginning of the war, the demons went to the sword immortals. These swordsmen with amazing killing power are the thorn in the flesh of the big demons. They want to unify the mountains and rivers.


    The sword must be killed first.


    Therefore, the war that shocked the world naturally started between the big demon and the sword immortal.


    Some people even thought that the strongest battle in those years would be between the Sword Fairy willow lane and the demon emperor.


    Unfortunately, in the end, Liuxiang was divided into two parts to find Chengxian road. Finally, he died in Jianshan, and the demon emperor died in the dark.


    The last demon emperor in the history of demon land would have been invincible had it not been for the existence of Liuxiang.


    After him, the demon land has never been unified for 6000 years.


    Even if it is as strong as Qingtian Jun, it is still not qualified.


    After six thousand years of vicissitudes, swordsmen withered, and Terrans and Demons coexisted peacefully. But even so, swordsmen occasionally appeared in the demon soil. The sword fairy had never known how many big demons had swords in the past 100 years.


    The relationship between demon soil and swordsman is too complicated.


    Guanxi suddenly said: "benefactor to the demon soil, doomed to be more or less auspicious."


    Li Fuyao turned his head and took a look at the river. He said calmly, "the relationship between demon soil and swordsman has always been bad."


    It has been six thousand years since the relationship was not good. Now there are more Chao Qing Qiu''s sword to cut the big demon.


    The relationship is even worse.


    Even if the big demon is not from the demon land, it is also destined to be the demon family. This is the first time that a big demon has been killed by the sword immortal in front of the world in 6000 years. If the demon family is still indifferent, it will make people feel surprised.


    Nowadays, the swordsmen in the demon land are already struggling.


    Guan Xi put his hands together and said calmly, "benefactor may die."


    Li Fuyao thought of what he had said to Chao FengChen and said with a smile: "everyone will die."


    Guan Xi thought about it and nodded his head: "it''s a good death."


    In the eyes of most people, even in the eyes of the three religious monks who always despise swordsmen, the ultimate destination of swordsmen is to die in the demon land.


    Li Fuyao sarcastically said, "where is the place where you deserve to die?"


    Guanxi did not look at Li Fuyao, but calmly replied, "the rest of the monks naturally want to die for the sake of the common people. I''m different. If I want to die, I have to burn myself with fire. "


    Li Fuyao frowned and didn''t say much.


    "According to the Buddhist scriptures, when the Buddha saw an eagle dying, he cut off his body and fed it to the eagle to save his life, and then he became a Buddha again. But after the eagle spread its wings and flew high, he forgot the Buddha''s kindness, and most of the people in the world are like this. In this case, I don''t learn from Buddha. There are thousands of ways to become a Buddha. The Buddha has passed through this one and countless people tend to follow it On the way of Zu, the poor monk would rather not be a Buddha. "


    Guan Xi sat in the bow of the boat and said with a smile, "no matter the Lingshan mountain or the Buddhist soil, the monks are afraid of being contaminated with cause and effect, and their hands are afraid of being stained with blood. Therefore, even the Buddha soil is not allowed to step out at will. If you practice Buddhism like this, you will never reach the other shore."


    In the beginning, Li Fuyao had a very bad impression on guanxi. But now, after listening to Guanxi''s words, Li Fuyao found that he had some other changes in his view of a monk. However, if we say that Li Fuyao is not responsible for the things in front of him, he can''t do it.


    Li Fuyao is not a person who must report his revenge, but he is not a person who can laugh off everything.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, Guan Xi asked, "can you let the poor monk and the benefactor go together after you arrive at the shore?"


    Li Fuyao was surprised and said, "what are you going to do in the demon soil?"


    "Since it is in the world of mortals, I naturally want to go to the most difficult place, not to mention now has been taken to the demon soil."


    Li Fuyao was dumbfounded. "It seems that the demon soil is not friendly to monks."What Li Fuyao said was, of course, the old story.


    Different from the prosperous monks of the three religions in the mountains and rivers, the worse relationship with the demon land is the withering swordsman and the Buddha land far away in the West.


    "It''s not so unacceptable to die in the demon land with the benefactor."


    There was a smile on Guan Xi''s face.


    Li Fuyao looked at the sea. "I don''t think I''ll save you."


    Guan Xi said in a low voice, "so is the poor monk."


    Li Fuyao did not speak any more. He just looked at the sea and said nothing.


    Demon soil, right in front of you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    The ship did not follow the fixed channel of demon soil and mountains and rivers in the past, so after floating on the sea for several months, the land near the demon land was also a place full of reefs.


    Li Fuyao didn''t let the ship go on. After all, the ship was not a good thing. If it was to hit a reef and the ship was destroyed, all the people on board would die along with him.


    Li Fuyao came to the kitchen room for the second time these days. He sat at the table and looked at the old steward standing in front of him.


    The previous incident has been thoroughly explained, and the final result is quite good. There is neither Li Fuyao who has to kill the old steward who planned it and the two eaters who actually did it.


    The old steward is not really determined.


    So now the old steward is still alive, and the two eaters and a group of handyman are still alive.


    "Before getting off the ship, I want to have a heart to heart talk with the old man."


    The old steward nodded and said with a smile, "since it''s a childe who wants to talk to each other, it''s not decent to have no wine."


    Li Fuyao said bluntly: "I drink only when I meet someone who is worth drinking. If the other party doesn''t drink, it''s the best."


    The old steward shook his head, as if he didn''t understand Li Fuyao''s idea, "it''s not right to be a fairy on the mountain like a childe, drinking or eating meat, or acting as he likes?"


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "no reason?"


    The old steward seems to have heard something interesting and asked, "a man of such skill is willing to reason with ordinary people?"


    Li Fuyao said solemnly, "if I don''t reason, can you talk to me like this?"


    The old steward was stunned, and then his momentum weakened a lot. He said in a low voice: "this is not a childe who despises us. Don''t you want to worry about it?"


    Li Fuyao did not open his mouth at once. Instead, he began to think seriously about many things. What he thought was different from what others thought it was. Moreover, even if he felt it, he had different views at different times.


    Li Fuyao had always felt that his views and practices on the world were not too bad, but now I think, is it from the heart, or because he is forced by the world or something else.


    Once anything is caught in the tip of a bull''s horn, it will not come out for a while.


    Li Fuyao sighed, and now suddenly he wanted to have a drink.


    The old steward whispered, "the young master is much better than others. It''s just that all the immortals on the mountain are not necessarily childe. They are not the same kind of people. In fact, they are very normal."


    Li Fuyao said, "if it''s all about me, the world will be less interesting, and the mountain gods who don''t drink wine will be more worldly?"


    The old steward nodded, which was to agree with this statement.


    Then Li Fuyao looked at the old steward seriously and said, "it will get better."


    The old steward didn''t respond. He just asked Li Fuyao a few things and got his answer. Then he said, "this farewell, it''s hard to meet you again. It''s rare that you are so good-natured. I''ll say something more heartbreaking?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    This is two people''s harmony.


    The old steward didn''t sit down, but said, "we have no grudge against the immortals on the mountain. In fact, we are more afraid. We didn''t want to murder Young Master Zhu before."


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile. "Forget it, don''t talk to the old man any more."


    Having said this, Li Fuyao got up, walked out of the kitchen and returned to the bow of the boat.


    The old steward looked at Li Fuyao''s back and was silent for a long time. Finally, he just sat at the table without saying a word.


    Back at the bow of the boat, Guan Xi still sits in the bow of the boat. After watching Li Fuyao come to the bow of the boat, he just opens his eyes and looks at Li Fuyao, then closes his eyes again.


    Previously, I talked with Li Fuyao about going to the demon land together, which was tacit approval. Now, when Li Fuyao wants to get off the boat, he can get up together.


    Now the big ship is not far from the shore. Both Guanxi and Li Fuyao can plunder the river in one breath, even to the demon land. However, Li Fuyao seems to be caught by something, and he has no intention to get off the ship.


    I''m afraid it''s the same thing that the old steward told him before. He wanted to say something out of his heart. But in the end, he was actually playing with Li Fuyao. He didn''t make it clear, and he was still deliberately disturbing Li Fuyao''s thoughts.


    This old steward is not an ordinary person.


    Overlooking the sea, my mind is open.


    Feng Lu slowly came to the bow of the boat and yawned at Li Fuyao, who was standing in his green shirt.


    Then he took a look at guanxi, and there was still some fear in his eyes.


    There are too many people who hate each other.


    Li Fuyao pointed to the demon soil and said, "I''m home."


    Wind Lu a head of fog, is some do not know why.


    However, a moment later, Li Fuyao appeared behind him, kicking Fenglv''s buttocks, and the latter flew straight out of the bow."Li Fuyao, your uncle''s..."


    The foot of a swordsman in Taiqing is really powerful.


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile, then went back to the wing room, picked up the sword box, put it on his back again, took a look at Guanxi and said "go".


    Li Fuyao did not choose the imperial sword.


    Guanxi stood up, his toes on the bow of the boat, and went with Li Fuyao.


    One after another, the rabbit rises and falls.


    Clothes fluttering, at the moment, the two people really have the spirit of the mountain gods.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of spring, the climate on the other side of the mountain and river has become warmer, but the demon soil still has some chill.


    The frozen surface of the SangJiang river at the end of last autumn has gradually melted away.


    The huge city beside the SangJiang River, as usual, is still so calm.


    Before the death of qingtianjun, there will be no great changes in this huge city.


    There was a woman in a blue dress walking in the city. The woman was gorgeous. When walking on the street, she naturally attracted the attention of many people. After seeing this woman, some young people couldn''t help but want to talk to each other. However, most of them were grabbed by the sleeves of their peers. When they turned their heads, they could see their elders shaking their heads without expression.


    In the demon land, the folk custom is open. Many men and women who have just met each other dare to make vows and set down their lives. Courtship on the street can be found everywhere.


    Of course, because courtship fails, there are many things to hate because of love.


    But these good and bad stories will not happen in Qingtian city today.


    It''s not only because Qingtian city has no private fighting rules, but also the identity of this woman.


    In a tea shop beside the street, a young man was pulled by his elders and asked with some dissatisfaction: "uncle, what is the origin of the girl?"


    Sitting next to him, the old man with silver head protruded two small horns on his head, which looked like ox horns. He just glanced at the woman, then turned his head and said without expression: "the little tiger wanted to marry the girl, so she slapped him into the SangJiang river. How many catties do you have


    The young man was stunned and then laughed bitterly. In fact, there are not a few young people who are brilliant in the demon soil, but there are not many of them who are the most brilliant. They are a small green snake, a big black donkey, a small tiger, and two small sparrows.


    A few years ago, the little tiger went to Qingtian city to meet the big demon and marry his only daughter, Qinghuai. How many people in the demon land were looking at this place, thinking that if the two families were married, the lonely king of Qingtian would have a firm ally, and his influence in the demon land would be greater.


    The combat power is already the top five of demon land. If there is another big demon standing on the side of qingtianjun, I''m afraid that those big demons who used to be hostile to qingtianjun should think carefully about whether they can provoke him again.


    Unfortunately, when everyone''s eyes were converging on Qingtian City, the news came from Qingtian city that the marriage was not successful. It was a little tiger with excellent talent. Even qingtianjun, the future father-in-law, could not be seen, so Qinghuai slapped him into the SangJiang river.


    If there was no possibility for the two young men to get married, they would naturally give up their marriage. But for qingtianjun''s fighting power, there would be another great war after the first World War.


    The marriage between the two did not succeed. Some people were happy and others were worried.


    In the past two years, many families, large and small, have come to Qingtian city to ask for marriage, but none of them has been successful.


    It is said that the daughter of the big demon has already fallen in love with some demon soil Junyan, and refuses again and again, in order to wait for the young Junyan''s family to propose marriage.


    As soon as the news came out, there were many more people in Qingtian city in the past two years.


    Some people come to see the excitement, while others come to propose marriage.


    After all, no one knows that the daughter of the great demon is in love with he jiajunyan.


    Qingtianjun''s Pearl, as early as that year, he used his talent to make the demon soil look at him. Now, because of the marriage, many people''s eyes are on Qingtian city again.


    The young man said with a wry smile: "I really don''t know who can be seen by this girl. I''m afraid that the rest of my life will be in dire straits."


    The old man sneered, "how many people can''t fight for such a good fortune, that is, if you don''t strive for success, if you cross the border of Taiqing as soon as possible, what about your uncle''s marriage promotion for you?"


    The young man''s face was somewhat unnatural when he heard about the proposal.


    The young man moved his lips and did not speak.


    The old man seems to be a little angry, put down the cup, the action is heavier.


    Tea spilled on the table, slowly flowing.


    And the woman who walked through the streets of the city walked into a wine shop and said to the woman, "I want wine."


    In the corner of the restaurant, a middle-aged man with a ragged beard said with a loud smile, "what''s the matter? Are you really going to be married?"


    The woman in the blue dress seemed to be angry and said, "if he doesn''t come, I''ll really get married!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    There are not many customers in the restaurant. It seems that no one has noticed the situation here.


    The wine lady was getting plump and leaned against the counter. She neither went to see the bearded middle-aged man nor the drinkers. Instead, she carried a pot of wine and put it on the table in front of the woman in blue.


    Then the woman went back to the counter and began to be in a daze.


    The woman in blue looked at the middle-aged man in the corner and said angrily, "what kind of master there is, what kind of apprentice. He is very stupid. Why doesn''t he come to me?"


    The middle-aged man raised his head, took a sip of wine, wiped his mouth and said with a smile: "in terms of flowery intestines, that silly boy is much better than my master. However, that silly boy has too much brain. He may be frightened by your father. If there is no one who dare not walk into the demon soil, you have to wait."


    The woman frowned and poured a few mouthfuls of wine in her mouth. Then she was very angry and said, "if I knew he was so stupid, I would not let my father see him."


    The middle-aged man said with a smile, "your father is going to see that silly boy. Can you stop him? Besides, if you don''t let your father go to see him, he can get the chance. If he doesn''t have the chance, he will walk more slowly according to his talent. "


    The young woman''s cheek was reddish, drank a few drinks, and the middle-aged man said several words.


    This is the custom of demon soil. You will not look at you because your voice is bigger. Therefore, even if the two people say something like this, the rest of the drinkers will not care much.


    Until the middle-aged man stood up and came up from the corner with his sword dangling around his waist.


    There are no ordinary people in the demon land, only a variety of friars and demon monks on the way to become monks.


    Therefore, it is not the swordsman who is hanging the sword, or he is a wild practice who uses the sword as a magic weapon.


    It''s just that no one is stupid enough to hang a sword on his waist.


    So only those proud and stupid swordsmen would hang their swords around their waist, so this middle-aged man could only be a swordsman.


    It''s just a swordsman''s appearance here. It seems that everyone is indifferent.


    There are two reasons why this restaurant is famous in Qingtian city.


    The first reason is that most of the time, we can see a slovenly middle-aged man drinking here. If he is not seen, he is either sleeping or killing.


    The second reason is that the restaurant can tolerate a swordsman drinking in the restaurant. The owner of Qingtian city is behind the restaurant.


    No one thinks that the demon giant qingtianjun has something to do with a low-level wine lady, but many people know that the daughter of the demon often comes to drink in this wine shop.


    Some things, do not need to elaborate, understand people naturally understand.


    There are even rumors about the relationship between qingtianjun and Qingqiu


    Chen Sheng, holding a wine jar, sat opposite the green locust tree and asked bluntly, "these people in the city are coming to marry you now?"


    This kind of question, if you go to ask ordinary women, is not to make women shy, is to make women angry, not to receive the eye is to receive the eye.


    Green locust is not an ordinary woman, there is no one of these two expressions.


    She just drank wine and said plainly, "it''s more like shopping. Whoever brings more money seems to be able to buy me back. In their opinion, it''s just bullshit."


    Chen Sheng smacked his lips and said with a smile: "qingtianjun doesn''t think so. Since he has gone to see that silly boy, he will not want to marry you to someone else in the past several hundred years. Qingtianjun has made such a big battle, he can only do something else."


    Qinghuai glanced at him obliquely and did not speak.


    In the demon soil, there is not only fighting, killing, planning and calculation, but also indispensable in the demon soil.


    Qingtianjun is the most dazzling demon in recent years, not only because of his fighting power, but also because he is young.


    Compared with the first few who have lived for seven or eight hundred years, qingtianjun is less than 500 years old, and he is still moving forward.


    There are many people who want him to die, but also many people think that he can continue to move forward, in the short period of time in the future over a number of big demons, and become the one standing at the top.


    In order to subdue other giants of demon land with absolute force, it is possible to become a new demon emperor.


    In the past six thousand years without the demon emperor, the demon land has been stable, and there is no big fight with the human race. The demon land is ruled by several big demons, and its territory is clearly divided. The demon land is like a piece of land which was originally a dynasty, then disintegrated and became a small country.


    Many demon monks miss the time when the demon emperor was in power, so they put their hopes on Qingtian Jun.


    But the other demons would not like that day.


    So what qingtianjun does will naturally attract a lot of attention.


    For example, today''s Qingtian city.


    apart from those who genuinely want to marry young people, the rest of them will have more or less the eye of the other big spirits.Qingtian City, recently, it will not be peaceful.


    And as the leading role of the green locust, naturally this period of time, not too comfortable.


    Chen Sheng took a sip of wine and asked with a smile, "guess what kind of state is that silly boy now?"


    Qinghuai seems to have a heart knot in the past two years. Her realm is not as high as before, but she is still at the end of the Taiqing state. She is just about to step into the morning and evening. If she is a monk at this age, she will have a lot of time to impact the final spring and autumn, climbing buildings and Canghai.


    "At the end of the green silk? The green silk is also good. The swordsman is half of Taiqing. "


    With Li Fuyao''s talent, Qinghuai doesn''t dare to speculate too much.


    Chen Sheng frowned and said with some malice: "there is no reason for Qingsi to enter the demon land, but everyone says that he is gifted in general, but he has reached the green silk in less than ten years of practicing sword, which is faster than that of my master. I can''t do this thing accurately."


    "It''s just ten years of green silk. It''s hard to say if you can see it in the morning and evening."


    Qinghuai had been drinking wine one mouthful at a time. When she heard Chen Sheng''s last words, she suddenly said angrily, "shut up!"


    Chen Sheng tugged at the corners of his mouth and didn''t care. He thought that you are so fierce now. If you really marry my apprentice one day, that silly boy will have to suffer.


    With a sigh, Chen Sheng drank more wine and stopped talking.


    In the past, he would have gone out of the city for a walk, but now these scenes in the city do not make him want to go out of the city.


    Qinghuai looked at him and seriously asked, "will he come?"


    Chen Sheng thought for a moment and said, "maybe."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    Qingtian city is adjacent to the SangJiang River, which is one of the few cities built by water in the demon soil. Because of qingtianjun''s sake, the demon Xiu who lives in it has been living very carefully and dare not to make any drastic actions. In this way, this SangJiang river is one of the few places in the demon soil where you can see big boats going from south to North on the river.


    In the lower reaches of SangJiang River, a ferry which is 1000 miles away from Qingtian city is simply named qingtiandu. It is the largest and most important ferry in qingtianjun''s territory. Since qingtiandu is called qingtiandu, the relationship between Qingtian city and Qingtian city is not clear. No matter who is, as long as he does not eat the gall of bear heart leopard, he will not have the courage to make trouble at this ferry.


    As long as there is no ice on the river, there are no fewer large boats going to and from the ferry in the past. Now it is the time from winter to spring. There are still some places on the SangJiang river that are still covered with ice. Therefore, there are not many large boats on this side of the ferry, and there are not as many ferries as before.


    Grass shoe market is a market in Qingtian ferry. Naturally, its scale is the largest one among the numerous ferries in SangJiang river. However, in the demon soil where the folk custom is already fierce, the scale of grass shoe market is far from that of the fairs beside the ferries in mountains and rivers.


    The origin of the name of straw shoe market has nothing to do with qingtianjun, just because of a legend.


    It is said that he was the last demon emperor of the demon land. In those years, he personally knitted a pair of straw sandals here and gave them to the demon queen. Only then did he take the hand of the virtuous and virtuous empress of the demon Kingdom, which made a good story.


    After the market was named straw shoe market, it was changed owners several times. Before qingtianjun, it was a famous demon who owned this place. However, the big demon regarded qingtianjun as a thorn in the flesh before he stepped into the sea. I don''t know how many interceptions were arranged.


    Although the final interception was fruitless, Liang Zi was doomed to live and die, so it could not end.


    In the next hundred years, qingtianjun achieved great success, so he had a battle with the big demon in the SangJiang river. He did not distinguish between life and death, but divided a victory or defeat. The reason why qingtianjun and the big demon started their fight was the ownership of SangJiang.


    The last thing, demon soil has been known to all. Qingtianjun became famous in the first battle, not only won the SangJiang River, but also let the whole demon soil know that he is a giant who has just set foot in the sea and is not easy to bully.


    However, when qingtiandu was in the hands of the old magnate, it was gradually abandoned. It took more than ten years for qingtianjun to take over. The layout of straw sandal Market imitated the ferry market on the other side of the mountain and river. Most of the goods sold were materials used for refining utensils and small articles on the other side of the mountain and river.


    In addition, there are many wine shops on the other side of the mountain and river, and there are only a few tea houses.


    As far as tea and wine are concerned, they should be spread to Shaohe.


    That is, in the straw shoe market, if it is elsewhere, you may not even see the teahouse.


    The teahouse in caoshao city is located at the end of the street. It is a two-story wooden building. It looks like it has been for some years. There is a plaque hanging on the front door of the wooden building, which reads "Qi Ning". In front of the wooden building, there are two pots of prunes, which look very elegant.


    A woman in a blue dress walked in front of her without expression. Behind her was a slovenly man with a sword hanging from his waist. They came to the Qining building one after the other. After a short pause, they walked into the building and went straight up to the second floor.


    The layout of the building is elegant. There are only some calligraphy and paintings on the first floor. After going to the second floor, I saw a middle-aged man sitting at the table drinking tea alone in the unknown number of cloth curtains.


    A man is dressed in blue cloth, with his sleeves pulled up high, and his long black hair draped over his shoulders at will. His appearance is very handsome, and his thin lips are worthy of the saying of rich God and handsome. Looking at him sitting, he will know that he is very tall.


    The man looked up at the woman in the blue dress, but his eyes were still on the sloppy man behind her.


    The man hung his sword, and his sword spirit was hidden but not hair, but from time to time a wisp came out, which was extremely fierce.


    The woman took out a silver demon pill from her arms and threw it out.


    These two people are naturally Qinghuai and Chen Sheng.


    After the man took over, he only looked at it and said with a satisfied smile: "a demon Dan of demon cultivation in the spring and Autumn period. It''s a big deal. What''s the guest asking?"


    Qinghuai frowned and said a few words.


    The man pauses for a moment, on the face cloud light breeze light, "the matter is important, I dare not say lightly."


    Green locust a pick eyebrow, "you are not so-called demon soil everything knows?"


    In the demon land, the most mysterious character is not a big demon, but a man called white tea.


    No one knows who the white tea is, how it looks and how high the realm is.


    People who have seen white tea see it differently every time, so no one knows his appearance. From the green silk realm to the upstairs realm, some people have tried to kill white tea, but white tea can still live safely, so no one knows how high his realm is.


    There are only two points that the monks of demon soil know.


    White tea knows everything about demon land.White tea likes to drink tea.


    So in the demon land, if you want to know something, you can ask white tea. However, with the difficulty of the problem, the price will be different.


    Now, there is no answer to a demon pill of Qinghuai''s spring and Autumn Period demon cultivation.


    The green locust thought for a while and took out a silver demon pill.


    White tea took a look at Qinghuai and said with a smile: "it is indeed the son of qingtianjun. There are a lot of good things in him, but there are some things you can''t know. It''s useless to give more things, unless you bring me the cottage of qingtianjun."


    Since white tea claims to know anything in the demon soil, how can it not know the identity of Qinghuai.


    However, since the cottage where qingtianjun lived, since it was the former residence of the emperor, its value could be compared with one or two demon pills in the spring and Autumn period.


    "Green locust frown way:" really won''t say


    White tea shook her head, but said: "you come to ask me, it''s better to go back and ask Qingtian Jun."


    Yes, since it was made by qingtianjun, no one knows the cause of the matter better than him. Naturally, it is the best to ask him whether he will answer, so he said twice.


    Qinghuai threw out the demon pill, frowned and asked, "has he ever thought about marrying me out?"


    This problem is relatively simple.


    Chen Sheng shook his head, feeling bored.


    He didn''t want to know anything about it.


    White tea looked at the green locust and moved her lips.


    That''s the answer.


    The eyebrows raised by the green locust are still picking.


    After standing for a moment, Qinghuai turns down the stairs.


    Chen Sheng didn''t go in a hurry. He took a look at the white tea.


    Suddenly took out a bag of demon Dan.


    It''s colorful.


    Chen Sheng has killed many demons in the demon land these years, and every demon pill is kept by him.


    White tea looked at Chen Sheng, a little strange.


    "I have a question, too?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Walking on the Bank of the river, the cold wind blows his face, but the monk has already been cold and hot, and can not feel it.


    The breeze was blowing her skirt and she was walking in the wind.


    Chen Sheng looks at her in the distance and turns her head.


    There is a big boat at the ferry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    Two people and a donkey are close to a small town built by the river. When night falls, the lights in the town flicker. The red lanterns hanging on both sides of the road do not light the road ahead, but give rise to a hazy feeling.


    From time to time, rotten wood drifted across the river beside the street.


    There is a smell of decay.


    The whole town is very gloomy.


    If Li Fuyao didn''t know that this was a demon land, he would have regarded this town as a ghost land.


    Li Fuyao, who was carrying a sword case, stopped early and stood a hundred steps away from the town. Originally, he thought that the construction style of this town was not far from those in the south of mountains and rivers.


    After seeing this, he wanted to come and have a look, but looking at the present situation, Li Fuyao preferred to take a detour rather than enter the town.


    When I came out of Baiyu Town, the first town I passed through, Zhuyu Town, I saw a female ghost there. Of course, it was also because Huang Jin, who was going to Zhuyu town to rob his relatives, let Li Fuyao and Qinghuai return to Zhuyu town.


    It was Li Fuyao''s first time after practicing sword. Naturally, he remembered clearly.


    Now think of it, Huang Jin was just a scholar. In order to find the woman he liked, he dared to come to Zhuyu town with a wood knife. If it wasn''t for the green locust tree, he would become a pile of dead bones.


    Although he was a bit rash, Li Fuyao still had a good impression on Huang Jin.


    Standing in the same place, Guan Xi put his hands together and called the Buddha''s name in a low voice. He frowned and said, "this place is full of evil spirits."


    Li Fuyao did not change his expression, but said, "take a detour."


    Guan Xi shook his head, "the devil is in charge, you can''t avoid it."


    Li Fuyao looks at Guanxi in surprise.


    Guanxi was calm. "Since I''m a monk, I have to deal with such a thing. If I hide, I can''t calm down."


    Li Fuyao thought about the time when he met and thought that you, a monk, are you going to do something that transcends the spirit of the dead?


    If he does not know how to go to the town, he is not afraid to go to the town.


    Seeing Guan Xi stride into the town, Li Fuyao turns to Fenglv and goes to the outside of the town along the river. In the bottom of his heart, Li Fuyao is not willing to provoke any more, especially in the demon land where the swordsmen are extremely bad.


    After returning to the demon land, Fenglv did not know whether it was because the elixir was about to be absorbed completely, or because he returned to his hometown. His spirit was much better than when he was in the mountains and rivers. At least in Li Fuyao''s eyes, Fenglv was no longer sleeping on his stomach like before.


    Walking along the Bank of the river, Li Fuyao kicked his foot and asked softly, "what''s wrong with that town?"


    Since Feng Lu was acquainted with Qinghuai, he would not be an ordinary demon cultivation. He should know a lot about the strange things in the demon soil.


    Feng Lu raised his head and sarcastically said, "if there are monks on the other side of the mountain and river, if they are determined to take a wrong path, they will naturally have various methods that can not tolerate the world. Have you ever heard of monks'' blood essence as the fundamental practice?"


    Li Fuyao raised his head and thought about what his ancestor Xu Ji had said. As early as 6000 years ago, there were various schools of friars in the mountains and rivers. Many of them were called heresies, because their practice was not like the three religions and swordsmen. They only wanted themselves. On the contrary, we should seek more external forces.


    Using the essence of other monks as tonic is what the evil monks have always done.


    In those days, I don''t know how many people turned pale when they talked about evil monks.


    However, after the decline of swordsmen and the dominance of the three religions, there is no one master of evil cult in the mountains and rivers. Even if such things happen occasionally in the mountains and rivers, they can''t make waves.


    In the demon land, such things have been quite a lot.


    Up to now, the king of Qingtian is a giant, and he takes the Baize people as the flesh of his mouth. In fact, it is no different from those evil monks who use the blood essence of monks to make up for it. Going on, the demon soil has always been a strong prey for the weak. It is a common thing for such a thing to happen.


    Li Fuyao was silent. Since Feng Lu had already spoken like this, it was equivalent to saying that the indigenous people in that town should have been killed by a demon.


    After a few steps forward, Li Fuyao looked dignified.


    Not far ahead, there is a dilapidated stone house.


    Li Fuyao stopped again.


    According to his current state of cultivation, nature can feel that there is an evil spirit inside.


    Body in the demon soil, the evil spirit can be seen everywhere, but this evil spirit, but there is a kind of rotten taste.


    Some are different.


    Feng Lu asked in a very light voice, "Li Xiaozi, pull and shout?"


    Li Fuyao had already held the green silk in his hand for a very short time. After stopping, Li Fuyao took a look at Fenglv, and his eyes were complicated.


    They held their breath.


    All of a sudden, a sound of chewing was heard.Listen to the sound, it should be the sound of some fierce beast tearing flesh and bone.


    The source of sound is the stone house.


    To travel outside, the most important thing is to protect one''s life first. Now that he is in the demon land, it is even more so. Li Fuyao thinks that he is not an opponent when he can exterminate the demons of the whole town.


    But somehow he provoked these things, which made Li Fuyao a little upset.


    The hand holding the sword did not tremble. Li Fuyao gazed at the stone house and retreated slowly.


    Click


    It sounds like the sound of trampling on a branch, and some like the sound of something being broken.


    But it''s not clear what it really is.


    Only after the sound came out, Li Fuyao became alert!


    A broken bone with flesh and blood shot out of the stone house.


    Li Fuyao made his sword in an instant. The green silk stopped before the broken bone in a very short time. When he waved the sword, the sword Qi leaked three or two points and cut off the broken bone.


    After a sword, Li Fuyao did not hesitate. He swept over the stone house for several feet, and took a panoramic view of the stone house.


    A sword is handed out from afar, and a sword light is born in the night.


    At the same time, Jian 19 in the case disappeared into the night.


    Li Fuyao''s green silk sword body is a masterpiece.


    A wisp of sword spirit gushed out.


    There was a indifferent voice in the stone house, "swordsman?"


    And then there was another, "Damn it!"


    Two words say, that sword light has already arrived outside the stone house.


    There was a sudden gust of wind between heaven and earth.


    Li Fuyang frowned and looked ahead, smelling the stench.


    The stone house was overturned by the sword, revealing a strong man.


    He is carrying a stone axe, a pair of big eyes are looking at Li Fuyao, all eyes are bloodthirsty.


    Since ancient times, demons are good at killing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    "Damned swordsman!"


    The scarlet eyed man with a stone axe and strides towards Li Fuyao. The only one who has the courage and weight to fight a swordsman within a Zhang is demon Xiu.


    Some demon clans born with rough skin and thick flesh are full of confidence.


    Since all the strong men dare to fight close to each other, Li Fuyao, who was good at fighting close at hand, naturally would not be afraid.


    On the green silk sword, the sword Qi soared. Li Fu shook his toes and gently touched it. The whole man swept at the strong man. His movement was so fast that in Feng Lu''s eyes, there was still a shadow left in the spot.


    The green silk stabbed at the strong man''s chest.


    Depending on the sharpness of the green silk sword and Li Fuyao''s fierce sword spirit, if this sword is really stabbed, the strong man will not feel well.


    But after the sword was handed out, it just hit the stone axe.


    A sound of gold and stone.


    In the dark night, countless lights came together and gathered on the stone axe, which was much brighter than the sword light before.


    A strong man with an axe, with a majestic air machine, there are countless killing intention.


    Li Fuyao held up his sword to meet him, but he didn''t cross his chest. When the sword body crossed with the stone axe, he took off most of the Qi machine as soon as his wrist sank. The three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan mountain went their own way. His martial uncle Xie Lu was the master of swordsmanship. I don''t know how many sword moves he used to fight Li Fuyao In fact, Li Fuyao has made great progress in a short period of time.


    With the spirit of the sword as the support, a delicate sword technique, in the same environment, in fact, has some effect.


    The green silk sword stabbed at a strange angle and stabbed the strong man''s chest again. Although he was still blocked by the stone axe, it was obvious that the Qi in the strong man was stagnant.


    After a short fight, Li Fuyao can judge that the cultivation of this strong man should also be in Taiqing.


    Since they are both Taiqing, Li Fuyao has no reason to be afraid of retreat.


    In one breath.


    This time, the green silk stabbed the strong man''s chest with a sword. It did not move forward, but left a white mark on the strong man''s body.


    Li Fuyao withdrew his sword and took two steps back. He was shocked.


    However, Feng Lu sighed not far away and said, "it''s worthy of being an old wangba."


    No one can tell exactly how many kinds of demons there are in the world, and it''s not clear which ethnic group is the most powerful. No one dares to say that he is the first, whether it''s a fierce beast in ancient times or a demon clan inherited from ancient times. However, when it comes to physical strength, tortoise is the first.


    If the swordsman''s sword is the sharpest spear under the sky. Then the tortoise shell is the hardest shield in the world.


    It is unknown who wins or loses in the conflict.


    At the end of the battle between friars, the same thing is to throw everything away and rely on strength.


    Intrigue in front of the most powerful strength, are floating clouds.


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk and did not want to think about it. It was a sword cut out, and a sword gang was born in front of him.


    With innumerable sword spirit, he pressed down.


    The strong man carried a stone axe and slashed around, cutting off a lot of sword spirit.


    But the sword spirit that fell on him still didn''t let him have a little fear.


    Quan should tickle himself.


    Li Fuyao frowned deeply. He released the sword nineteen and hid in the dark. He wanted to kill him with one sword at a critical moment. Now his first evolution soul mansion has eyebrows. He can control sword 19 without much effort.


    But now, even if you can control Jian 19, it seems useless.


    The green silk can only leave a white mark when it is stabbed. The power of the 19th sword is not as powerful as that of the green silk. Even if there is a chance, then what?


    There is no difference between having a chance and not having a chance.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Fuyao swept out again. The green silk in his hand was still rolling.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the small town, guanxi is surrounded by the light of Buddha, which makes many ghosts dare not get close to him. This monk, who was born in the Buddhist soil, is the most restrained spirit and wild ghost.


    Standing by the river, he looked at the floating rotten wood, thinking.


    Deep in the town, the big red lanterns swayed and seemed to be saying something.


    Guan Xi walked slowly along the riverside street. Along the way, the ghost he dared to kill was a Buddhist lion seal, which made him lose his soul.


    This method is used in Guanxi.


    There is a restaurant near the street of the town. At the moment, there is a smell of meat in the restaurant. When you come to guanxi, you are stunned. Then you frown deeply.


    He couldn''t feel anyone inside at all.


    But the smell of meat is really there.


    This shows that the person or ghost in it is much higher than him in realm cultivation.


    Guan Xi stood at the door with a strange look.


    There was a sudden squeak.When the door was pushed open, a middle-aged man dressed as a scholar was holding his sleeve and holding a plate of double cooked pork. He took a look at Guanxi and said with a straight smile, "you monks, you don''t eat meat."


    Then he put the double cooked pork on the table near the door and scooped out a bowl of rice.


    Guan Xi put his hands together and asked in a low voice, "who is it, sir?"


    The middle-aged man waved his hand, "I''m not white tea, what can I ask?"


    Even the Buddhists like Guanxi who only set foot on the demon soil know who the white tea is.


    The monk who claims to know everything about the demon land is very mysterious.


    The middle-aged man seems to be extremely hungry. After taking a look at guanxi, he starts to eat. There is only a plate of double cooked pork. He eats with great relish, which makes Guanxi a little confused.


    After several mouthfuls of rice, the middle-aged man seemed to be more interested and began to talk to guanxi.


    "Knowing that the ghost is heavy here, you can come in when you come in. Why don''t you surpass the dead?"


    Guan Xi said calmly: "as long as it can be dispelled, how to transcend is my monk''s business."


    The middle-aged man didn''t like it. He just said, "I heard that Zen Studies go through the past and the present. I''m afraid it''s better than you to know how to transcend."


    When I heard the word "Chan Zi", my mood fluctuated.


    A middle-aged man with a very high realm can feel the mood fluctuation of guanxi in an instant. He just ignores it, but he is eating alone.


    After eating a few pieces of meat, he sighed, "if you can''t cut the tortoise shell, it''s useless to use any means. But what''s the fun in practicing sword? Why do you have to go to practice sword one by one?"


    The words seemed to come out of his mouth with a hint of irritation.


    Everyone knows that there are not many swordsmen in the mountains and rivers, and there are few who can practice swordsmen. What this middle-aged man said is nonsense.


    After a few more mouthfuls of rice, the middle-aged man seemed to be angry. He put the unfinished rice bowl on the table and looked at guanxi. "I''m not happy to eat a meal?"


    Guanxi is in a fog.


    It was all because he didn''t know there was a white haired man outside the town at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    Now everyone knows that Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the evil cult who has disappeared for many years and reappears in the mountains and rivers again, is this dress.


    Standing outside the town, the demon cult leader looked at the ghost filled town and was silent.


    Beside him is the white tea of a bearded old man.


    He held a jade teapot in his hand, looked at the front and said, "according to the records, the man entered this town three days ago and has not left yet. Of course, if he is really like the leader Lin, the realm cultivation is almost the same as that of the sect leader Lin. if he really wants to leave, there are a thousand ways that we don''t know."


    Lin Hongzhu laughs and shakes his head. "If you can''t find it, you can''t find it. You don''t need to care about anything."


    Bai Cha breathed a sigh of relief, did not nod to agree, but quietly looked at the battle not far away, some unexpected said: "qingtianjun''s daughter so concerned about that Terran swordsman, actually here."


    Lin Hongzhu looked up and saw the sword in the distance. Although in Lin Hongzhu''s opinion, it was still unnecessary to treat each other with a straight eye, but Li Fuyao''s age and his age were different. If we put aside the gap, Lin Hongzhu would not say that he would be more brilliant than that swordsman.


    However, Lin Hongzhu was not a vicious monster or a righteous monk of the three religions. Seeing such a scene, he thought he did not see it, and then he set his eyes on the town.


    In his eyes, such a ghost filled town is not worth mentioning.


    To his realm, there are not too many people in the world, too many things can let him care.


    Without rushing into it, Lin Hongzhu just turned her head and asked, "what question did the woman come in at last?"


    On that day, before Lin Hongzhu left, there was a green locust in the wooden building named Qi Ning. He used a demon pill to climb the building and made a request to the white tea.


    Climbing on the tower and the sea is a boundary.


    Canghai is a character in the clouds. Climbing on the tower is the highest combat power in the world. Every monk who ascends the building realm is not easy to deal with. In the demon land, the demon Xiu who ascends the tower realm is either the leader of the clan. No matter how bad it is, they are the absolute top figures in the family. There is almost no saying that they are alone.


    Therefore, if you want to kill a demon monk, unless you plan carefully enough, you will surely attract a large group of people.


    It''s very difficult to kill.


    There is a demon pill that ascends the building realm. In fact, its value is not much worse than the green snake gall of Lin Hongzhu.


    Even if you are a demon Xiu who ascends a building, it''s not easy to have a demon pill. However, since Qinghuai is the daughter of qingtianjun, it''s not surprising. But even so, this kind of thing is still in Qinghuai''s eyes and is a treasure of heaven.


    Therefore, her request will not be too simple.


    White tea shakes his head, he has his own rules, naturally will not say anything.


    Even if the questioner is Lin Hongzhu.


    "It must have something to do with the swordsman."


    This is Lin Hongzhu''s inference, but he has gone forward without going into the truth of the inference. After all, he came to the demon land just to find a person.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The river is still flowing, the ghosts in the town are still wandering.


    Lin Hongzhu''s Qi machine leaked naturally, and all the ghosts within ten meters around him fled one after another.


    I dare not make any more noise.


    Lin Hongzhu has a good temper. In addition, he is likely to meet his old friend. Otherwise, the town will disappear in his anger.


    Walking slowly, near the restaurant, I saw a monk full of golden light eating in the restaurant door.


    A bowl of rice, a dish of double cooked pork.


    In addition, there is an empty bowl.


    A pair of wooden chopsticks.


    The monk is guanxi. He eats with his head down. From time to time, he picks up a piece of meat and swallows it into his stomach without looking at it. The sound he makes shows that he is very satisfied.


    Lin Hongzhu enters the restaurant.


    He sat down quietly and asked, "where has he been?"


    Guanxi didn''t look up, but he was still eating with his head down.


    Lin Hongzhu looked at guanxi, his voice was cold, "answer me."


    Guan Xi raised his head, his eyes were flat, but he didn''t look like he was before.


    Lin Hongzhu''s expression was small, calm way: "since you don''t want to see me, why wait for me?"


    Guan Xi put down his dishes and chopsticks and said in a soft voice: "I naturally don''t want to see anyone, but I never thought it was you who came to see me. If Su Ye appeared here, it would be reasonable. What are you doing here?"


    Lin Hongzhu''s expression is flat, "Su Ye naturally has a reason not to come, I come, it is his request, moreover, his offer really makes me hard to refuse."


    Guan Xi said with a smile, "Su ye should have had a good time these years."


    Lin Hongzhu said with a smile: "the school is in charge of teaching, and he is the most learned scholar in the world. Naturally, it is good."


    Guan Xi shook his head and said, "if he really has a good life, he doesn''t have to come to me."Before and after the two sentences, is a repeated situation.


    Looking at guanxi, Lin Hongzhu didn''t have any emotion in his eyes. He just said, "since you don''t want to see me, naturally you don''t want to see him. Whether Su''s night is good or not is not so important."


    If Su ye asked him to come to find the person, even Su Ye didn''t want to see him. Naturally, it doesn''t matter how Suye lived and what to do.


    Lin Hongzhu stopped talking. He just looked at Guanxi quietly. He suddenly remembered a saying and thought it was really interesting.


    That saying is that the feelings of scholars are the lightest in the world. After meeting, it can be said that the friendship between gentlemen is as light as water. If there are differences, we can also say that we should go our own way.


    But he didn''t leave immediately, knowing that the man had at least one or two words to take with him.


    Looking at him, Guan Xi lost his look in his eyes, but he said word by word: "he is in the mountains and rivers, I am in the demon soil, which is the best result."


    Lin Hongzhu did not speak and stood up.


    When he stood up, the look in the river''s eyes gradually turned gray. After a moment, the golden light on his body disappeared.


    Close your eyes and open your eyes.


    Looking at the two bowls on the table, Guan Xi has a blank mind. He just remembers that he met a middle-aged man dressed as a scholar in a restaurant before, and then watched the man eating double cooked pork.


    And then


    The man asked him a favor.


    What can I do for you?


    I can''t think about it clearly.


    Before he turned around, he felt a gust of wind blowing the lanterns of the town.


    When he turned around, he was shocked.


    Before entering the town, it was still full of ghost gas, but now it''s peaceful.


    There is no Yin.


    There was no sense of obscurity.


    It seems that someone has wiped out all the ghosts in the town.


    How high is it going to take to accomplish this in such a short time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Hongzhu, dressed in a red robe, walked by the river outside the town with a cloud of Black Mist in his hand. After a few steps, he threw it into the river. Once the fog and the river were touched, it would boil like boiling water.


    Lin Hongzhu didn''t look at it, but just stretched out his hand.


    There was only a bang.


    The whole river was quiet.


    The water no longer boils.


    Even the sound of running water could not be heard.


    That is to say, in the dark, if in the daytime, someone will surely find that the river is still.


    Lin Hongzhu did not seem to be satisfied. After standing for a moment, he finally did nothing. He just walked across the river, and his body was getting farther away.


    But at this time, Li Fuyao and that turtle family demon Xiu, still did not distinguish the victory or defeat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    When Guan Xi walked out of the town, he saw the white tea standing by the river.


    White tea shows people with its old face. In the eyes of guanxi, it is not natural to say that it is rich and handsome.


    White tea is holding the teapot in one hand, and the small jade teapot is still steaming. If you listen carefully, you can definitely hear the sound of boiling water.


    White tea loves tea.


    It just doesn''t seem to have a cup.


    Guan Xi hesitated and did not move on.


    This Buddhist monk is also not clear about the situation. Many things have happened tonight. It must be unusual for this man to appear here.


    Instead of seeing the battlefield not far away, Bai Cha turned her head and looked at guanxi, "what did you talk to him about?"


    White tea can know those things about demon soil. In addition to the fact that he has so many subordinates searching for what is happening for him every day, he also needs to know something they don''t know.


    When someone buys news, he has to pay a price. So does white tea.


    But Guan Xi, who should have had a good news, shook his head, "I can''t remember."


    As for the person Lin Hongzhu is looking for, and the reason why, even if Lin Hongzhu is not a demon earth friar, it is extremely valuable.


    Apart from what Lin Hongzhu did, we should also know that this demon sect leader is a real monk in the climbing realm.


    I''m afraid that under the big demon, the demon soil can''t find a few people who can surpass Lin Hongzhu.


    It is said that the leader of the demon sect can be regarded as a natural talent.


    White tea shook her head and said no more.


    Both of them set their eyes on the battlefield in the distance. The young swordsman and the strong man of the tortoise clan still did not decide whether to win or not.


    Even the active and passive are not separated.


    Li Fuyao''s swordsmanship is exquisite. I''m afraid that among his peers, even his elder martial brother Wu Shanhe can''t be better than his swordsmanship. Martial uncle Xie Lu is the most brilliant swordsman in Jianshan. Because of his master Chen Sheng, Xie Lu''s teaching of Li Fuyao can''t be said to be careless. Therefore, Li Fuyao''s swordsmanship can be attributed to Lu zhenzhuan.


    On the premise that he couldn''t penetrate the tortoise shell, Li Fuyao''s swords were sharp and sharp. Every sword was aimed at the strong man''s face. In fact, the most important thing was to stab that pair of eyes.


    This kind of fighting method made the strong man miserable.


    A strong man with a proud body, looking at Li Fuyao, his eyes are full of killing intention.


    In the past, when fighting against people, either the opponent was killed by his clean axe, or his incomparable body was exhausted. What is the situation like today? Every sword of Li Fuyao seems to pose no threat to him, but every sword is extremely dangerous.


    As for him, Li Fuyao''s clothes could not be touched by every axe.


    In his eyes, Li Fuyao, who is dressed in green clothes, is even more hateful by the fierce ghost in the small town.


    Li Fuyao, who is carrying the sword, has a deep look. In the past, he tried his best to get close to the enemy, but the other side tried his best not to let him get close to him. The body of the monks of the three religions was originally weak, and there was no way to withstand Li Fuyao''s sword spirit.


    But this one is different. Li Fuyao''s sword spirit has no effect on him.


    It was the first time that Li Fuyao encountered such a situation, and he was also a little upset.


    There is no need to say much about the sharpness of the green silk. It was not easy for Bai Zhihan to cast this sword. Moreover, 6000 years later, the sword body was not rotten, which can explain the problem.


    Another sword was handed out, and all the majestic sword spirit gathered on the body of the sword. The sword started from Li Fuyao''s chest, crossed the chest of the strong man in the opposite side, and stabbed at it.


    The target of the sword was his throat.


    The sword is majestic and fierce. There is a faint wind in my ear.


    Bai Cha stood in the distance, appreciating, "this sword is a bit interesting."


    Guan Xi''s hands are folded, and he looks very calm. Just as Li Fuyao said before, when something happens to guanxi, Li Fuyao doesn''t necessarily have a sword. When Li Fuyao has an accident, he naturally chooses to watch on the wall.


    This sword showed a strong purpose from the beginning. The strong man subconsciously took the stone axe to block the sword, and then watched the green silk collide with the stone axe.


    There was a spark.


    All the powerful sword Qi gushed out.


    This is the most powerful sword Li Fuyao could wield in the Taiqing Dynasty.


    It seems that this indicates that Li Fuyao wants to distinguish himself from the others.


    The sword Qi explodes in an instant.


    Just like the real thing!


    The strong man frowned, the blue veins on his arm were exposed, and he pressed down fiercely.


    Li Fu shook his arms and trembled, but he refused to retreat half a minute.


    A wisp of sword spirit filled around the two people.


    Who can say that he doesn''t care at all?


    The strong man gritted his teeth and pressed down. He took a hand to drive away the fierce sword spirit and keep them away from his head.


    Li Fuyao suddenly sneered, "another sword?"


    The strong man frowned.


    Some feel bad, but they can''t tell why.There is a sword light born in the night.


    There is a sword, coming from the night.


    It was Li Fuyao''s sword 19, which had been ambushed for a long time.


    After it evolved into a lingfu, it was much easier for him to control the sword than to drive the green silk.


    Nineteen came to the back of the strong man.


    With a sword.


    Feng Lu raised his head and looked at Li Fuyao. He thought that you, the boy, always put this sword on his knee in those days. Is it for today?


    The strong man was already surprised. A purple light appeared in the palm of one hand, so he reached out to hold the sword nineteen.


    Jian 19 had reached the back of the strong man in a short time, but he met the big hand. Looking at a sword, he would be caught by the strong man.


    The white tea in the distance reached for a piece of tea from the jade tea pot.


    Green and green.


    The tea leaves quickly swept out, and soon came to the strong man''s arm, slightly skimming, cutting a thin line.


    There was no blood flow, but the strong man felt that his hand could not be moved.


    The sword nineteen stabbed the back of the strong man without bias.


    First there was a bang.


    Then the sword body slightly curved, it is difficult to break open the back of the strong man.


    Li Fuyao was sweating and his arm was about to lose strength.


    The most terrible thing is that the sword spirit in his spirit house is about to be exhausted.


    White tea smile, tea continued to swim.


    Finally stop on the tip of Jian 19.


    Poop.


    The sword 19 pierces the back of the strong man.


    Blood splashed everywhere.


    The strong man''s eyes were wide open.


    And then lose the look.


    Satisfied with the white tea, the piece of tea came back to the fingertips.


    Thinking about how to earn a demon pill of climbing the stairs, I still feel a little sigh


    ¡­¡­


    Time went back to the time when he had not left Qining building.


    Qinghuai goes back and forth and enters the Qi Ning building again.


    Bai Cha looks at the big demon''s offspring in surprise.


    "I want to ask a person, Li Fuyao, is a swordsman, the realm is too clear at most, check whether he is in the demon soil."


    This was the first sentence she said when she saw white tea for the second time.


    What the green locust puts out is a demon pill in the morning and evening.


    White tea opened the file, only half a quarter of an hour, will get the answer.


    "Yes, but it seems that we are going to run into some trouble."


    In the dossier, Li Fuyao''s route was recorded naturally.


    I also know that he will be near the town which has become a ghost land.


    Qinghuai took out a demon pill of climbing the stairs and put it on the table. Word by word, he said, "if you can, let him live."


    White tea is hesitant. First, it is because it is good. Second, it is to know that everything is good. If you want to get it, the price is not small.


    Thinking for a moment, white tea nodded, "OK."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    After crossing the river, Lin Hongzhu went straight to the north. The mountains and rivers were in the south. The more northward you went, the deeper you went into the hinterland of the demon soil. Most of the demon clans that existed in ancient times and had not yet completely declined were mostly in the north, especially the last demon emperor of that year. His most loyal descendants lived in the north for generations.


    However, after the death of the demon emperor, the demon land fell apart, and the demon land was divided up by several big demons, each with its own territory. Most ethnic groups chose to submit and were able to live in the territory of those demon giants. The rest who did not want to live in the frigid land in the far north.


    Chao Qingqiu came to the demon land several times to fight, and never once went to the far north. One reason is that it is very difficult for those demon clans living in the northernmost part of the country to go to mountains and rivers, even to leave the north. Secondly, there is no one among these ethnic groups. Chao Qingqiu, such a sword immortal, will not attack them unless they are the first to do so Hands.


    In fact, in the first few times, some of these ethnic groups really fought against chaoqingqiu, and even an old clan leader who was climbing the building was also killed by Chao Qingqiu.


    If you kill them, who will ask why they have to fight.


    This time when Lin Hongzhu came to the demon land, in addition to helping Su ye find the man, he also thought of a more important thing, which was to go to the bitter cold place and find something.


    Lin Hongzhu didn''t care about the elixirs because he felt that the relics of the saints were harmful to the realm and not beneficial.


    But since he has already reached the tower, who doesn''t want to see the scenery in the clouds? Besides, according to Lin Hongzhu''s temperament, he has to be a saint to do something. He, Su ye and Liang Yi are the three most famous climbers in this mountain and river. One is a Taoist leader and the other is a leader of the school. Although he can''t match these two people in terms of identity, he can After the Beihai incident, who dares to say that his reputation is weaker than these two?


    However, among the three, Lin Hongzhu himself knew the gap with the other two. Guan Liang also created his own Taoist methods. He was able to use two Taoist methods at the same time. One hand was the bright moon and the other was the long river. This kind of combat power was incomparable to Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, who dominated by swords.


    Su ye, who was in charge of teaching for thousands of miles, has thousands of books in his heart. He is the most learned scholar in the world. What he has learned is extremely rare. Su ye, who is not under the door of any Confucian sage, can still hold his position as the leader of the school.


    As for Lin Hongzhu himself, it is still a short time to step into the building. Before that, he could not even resist the sword power of his ancestor Xu Ji at the border of Chen state. Naturally, he was the worst of the three.


    It''s just that you can''t go to the end if you go first, and I can''t catch up with you if I leave later.


    The reason why Lin Hong Zhu walked more slowly than Guan Liang Yi and Zhang Jiao Su Ye was because he had a complex mind.


    When the evil cult was destroyed, Lin Hongzhu had to hide. Although he broke down and then stood up and stepped into the building, his heart knot had not been completely untied.


    This trip to demon soil, Lin Hongzhu is thinking of getting out of the knot.


    The vast land is the most suitable place.


    In addition, the red robes of some white heads attract more attention.


    Demon soil is mostly demon Xiu, but there are also various characters, but there are not many such as Lin Hongzhu.


    White hair and red robes are difficult to attract attention.


    All the way northward, Lin Hongzhu walked more in no man''s land. The original intention was not to stay much, but even so, he met some active and provocative demon Xiu.


    At the beginning, it was a boa constrictor in the deep of the river. The realm was not low. However, compared with most demon cultivation, most of them were related to their relatives. This boa constrictor can be said to be a lonely method.


    Lin Hongzhu has already reached the level of returning to nature. When crossing the river, the boa didn''t see the state of Lin Hongzhu at the bottom of the river. I don''t know whether it is because Lin Hongzhu''s dress is too swaggering or something. Anyway, he soon became suicidal.


    When Lin Hongzhu crossed the river, there was a giant python with a length of 100 Zhang burst out from the bottom of the river. When the python opened his mouth and thought of swallowing Lin Hongzhu into his stomach, Lin Hongzhu pointed out from a distance.


    A tremendous air force came out of Lin Hongzhu''s fingertips, which directly blasted the Python''s head.


    Blood splashed everywhere, the whole Python has not yet completely come out of the water, and then heavy fall back to the river water.


    What''s strange is that after such a huge object fell into the river, it didn''t stir up any waves. The river was calm as a mirror, and the boat under Lin Hongzhu''s feet walked slowly.


    This is Lin Hongzhu''s first demon repair since he entered the demon soil.


    The second one is a tiger demon in the twilight.


    In a mountain forest, Lin Hongzhu walks slowly by. First, a small tiger demon who has just transformed into a human figure, shoots Lin Hongzhu and is killed by Lin Hongzhu. Then a tiger demon in the twilight situation is brought out.


    The final result was naturally killed by Lin Hongzhu.


    The tiger demon in the twilight was the overlord in the area of tens of miles. After being killed by Lin Hongzhu, all the tiger demons appeared in front of Lin Hongzhu''s road, but no one dared to avenge the old ancestor.A group of tiger demons knelt on both sides of the road, with their heads down, and no one dared to look at Lin Hongzhu.


    There are even a few tiger demons in the Taiqing state, although kneeling, but there is no anger or sadness on the face, but there is some pleasure.


    When the old ancestor is dead, a new head of the clan must be chosen.


    Some people even think about the demon pill of our ancestors


    Whether it is a person or a demon, the heart is the most complex.


    Lin Hongzhu walked out of the distance, and gradually disappeared in the sight of a crowd of tiger demons. But when he was about to leave the mountain forest, there was a tiger demon who was just in shape to attack in the dark.


    Before he got close, he was beaten by Lin Hongzhu.


    Lin Hongzhu didn''t even look at him.


    It is also that Lin Hongzhu didn''t have the heart to kill, otherwise he would have died.


    Lin Hongzhu left here, but left the young demon Xiu who was still spitting blood.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Half a decade later, Lin Hongzhu went through a grassland and was really close to the bitter cold land.


    As night fell, the cult leader lit a fire and barbecue in a leeward slope.


    The cold and heat do not invade, and Lin Hongzhu, who has no idea of hunger and cold, seldom has some leisure.


    The smell of meat overflowed, but no one was attracted. Instead, Lin Hongzhu looked up at the dense forest not far away. With his realm, he could naturally feel what was happening not far away.


    It''s true that men and women are not unique to Shanhe people.


    In the stories of gifted scholars and beautiful women, there will be these bridges, but Lin Hongzhu doesn''t care and doesn''t want to be the one who finally wins the favor of women.


    Without sleep all night, Lin Hongzhu ate a few mouthfuls of barbecue and sat here until dawn.


    Standing up, Lin Hongzhu continued to go north. Passing through the dense forest, he happened to see a woman in dishevelled clothes. The woman''s face was pure, and there were tears on her face. There was a fox tail behind her. Her state was very low.


    Lin Hongzhu did not squint and went on. He was not a cruel devil, nor a monk of the three religions who clamored that human beings and Demons could not stand apart all day long. He would never hurt a killer just because he met a demon monk. If so, there would be demon Xiu everywhere in the demon land, and he was afraid that he would not be able to kill him.


    Lin Hongzhu continued to move on. The woman behind her bit her lips and remained silent for a long time. Finally, she walked forward a few steps and followed Lin Hongzhu for a long time. She asked timidly, "did you light a fire in the distance last night?"


    The woman''s voice is extremely clear and ethereal, which is completely different from the enchantment of those storytellers in the mountains and rivers.


    Lin Hongzhu continued to move on, as if he had not heard.


    "You didn''t find me?"


    This is the second question for women.


    Lin Hongzhu did not turn his head, but shook his head.


    The woman''s eyes turned red in an instant. God knows how much hope she had when she saw a fire nearby last night. However, the man never came here all night, which made her heart from disappointment to hope and then to the bottom.


    "Then why didn''t you save me?"


    This is the third question.


    Lin Hongzhu did not turn his head, but said with some slight sarcasm: "you are not my daughter. Why should I save you?"


    The cult leader has never been a traitor, but he is not a good man.


    The woman glared at a pair of big eyes, as if to hear something fantastic, and then some aggrieved said: "the clan old said to be a good man."


    Lin Hongzhu was silent, but seemed to have some interest, so he did not leave immediately. Instead, he was patient and slowed down a lot.


    After a while of silence, Lin Hongzhu asked, "you fox women, don''t care so much about chastity? "


    the woman lowered her head and whispered," in this grassland, our fox people are always bullied and humiliated by others, even if it is good once. Some of the elder sisters who are not lucky are even taken away. Life is worse than death, but living is good. "


    Lin Hongzhu some mean smile, "that your family old also said to be a kind person."


    The woman looked at the white haired man in the red robe, lowered her head and didn''t know what to say.


    "Then why do you think I''m a good man?"


    Lin Hongzhu stopped and looked at the little demon Xiu.


    The woman tilted her head and whispered, "there is light in your eyes."


    A wisp of smile appeared on Lin Hongzhu''s face.


    -


    Qingtian city is full of white fog.


    After the news came out, there were more and more demon Xiu in Qingtian City, and many young people who had not been here came to Qingtian city.


    Especially the most brilliant young people have come.


    One little tiger, two little sparrows.


    In addition to the big black donkey has not yet appeared, among the younger generation of demon soil, the most brilliant men have come.


    But among the three people, the little tiger''s reputation in Qingtian city is better than that of two sparrows. It''s not because of anything else, but because at the beginning, the little tiger''s family mentioned a kiss to Qingtian Jun.However, it turned out to be a bit miserable. Qingtianjun did not refuse, and the little tiger was slapped into the Mulberry River by the green locust.


    At that time, the big demon behind the little tiger was very angry and went away. It is reasonable to say that this time, the little tiger would not appear in Qingtian city. After all, his face was lost here.


    But who knows, this little tiger is the first to appear in public view.


    The meeting of the three most brilliant young people in the younger generation could not have been friendly. However, due to the rules of Qingtian City, nothing happened at first.


    Until one day, I don''t know why, the little tiger and a small sparrow on the bar.


    They did not talk nonsense. If Qingtian city could not fight privately, they would snatch out the wall and fight outside the city.


    Two of the most brilliant young people in the younger generation fought each other, which naturally attracted many people out of the city.


    Some demons with high level of cultivation went up the wall and stood beside the guards and looked out of the city.


    As for the other sparrow, dressed in black today, he is standing in a corner tower to observe from a distance.


    Not far from the head of the city, a green locust in green clothes raised his eyes and looked at the following, indifferent.


    She spent a lot of money on this trip out of the city, but she didn''t feel any anger. She was really upset to see so many people today.


    Looking at the little tiger and thinking of another young man, he was even more angry.


    But what she wanted to know most was that young man who was always dressed in blue when she was away. What''s the matter now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    Two amazing young men in the demon soil fought outside the city. Naturally, it would not be like the ordinary demon Xiu. The little tiger became famous very early, just like the green locust. As the parent and son of the big demon, he attracted much attention once he was born. Although it was not smooth sailing, he never encountered any major setbacks.


    The biggest one was when he asked to marry Qinghuai. When he was slapped by Qinghuai, he was directly beaten into the SangJiang river. If someone else could make him suffer such humiliation, even if he was defeated, he would have to use the experts in the clan to kill him. However, Qinghuai''s identity was extraordinary, and there was Qingtian Jun, the top five demon in the demon land and prosperous scenery. Even his father didn''t dare to challenge him easily Can only stifle this tone.


    Over the past few years, he has learned from his painful experience and devoted himself to practice. He has become more and more powerful than he was then. Other young people have more or less ideas about Qinghuai, and they all want to marry the big demon''s son home. However, he went to Qingtian city to defeat Qinghuai himself in front of a crowd.


    A snow before shame.


    But before he saw the green locust, he met the two little sparrows. The unsatisfying sparrow mentioned the incident in those days. How could he bear it? If he didn''t agree, they set out to fight outside the city.


    That''s where it is today.


    Qingtian city head.


    Another small sparrow, who had noticed the green locust, jumped down the turret and walked towards the green locust, hunting in the wind in black.


    There is a majestic blood in the body of him, full of momentum.


    Green locust turns to look at him, look indifferent, but still take the lead to ask a way: "Bi Yu, you also come to beg for a marriage?"


    It is said that it is a small sparrow, but in fact, the young Junyan in the demon land is not a very powerful one. Biyu, who is born of Bifang clan, has a long history and is the same race handed down from ancient times. In comparison, because there is no big demon in the family, the Baize clan can''t even find the place to climb the building, so it has declined and even become green Food in the mouth of the emperor.


    However, the Bifang clan is not like this. Nowadays, there are still several clan elders in the family who climb the building. Although the Bifang family can not become a first-class big family because of the lack of big demons, they will not be bullied like the Baize people.


    As a gifted son of Bifang family, Biyu is expected to urinate. The task of rejuvenating the Bifang clan falls on his shoulders early. He has been practicing all the way and has suffered a lot. He is lucky to be side by side with a group of big demon children.


    This is the first time that he has never appeared with the rest of the young man.


    Bi Yu looked at the woman who had been said to be the first person of demon soil. He didn''t answer the question. He just asked, "I heard you went to the mountain and river to see that Taoist. Did you fight?"


    If we only talk about the demon soil, before the green locust can be said to be the first person, but in the past two years, they can clearly feel that the progress of her practice has slowed down. It seems that they are waiting for someone.


    Just looking at the mountains and rivers, who doesn''t know that ye Shengge is the real first person in the younger generation.


    If not for this, there would not be Qinghuai going to the mountains and rivers.


    Without this incident, I would not have known Li Fuyao.


    Green locust looked at BI Yu, some satisfied said: "not to marry me, then I will not beat you."


    Two people said a total of three words, there is no causal relationship, but Qinghuai also got the answer.


    Bi Yu said with a cold face: "up to now, you may not be better than me."


    Green locust ha ha ha a smile, ignore him, just turn head to look at the scene outside the city.


    "Who can win Hu Yue and Zhong ye?"


    Hu Yue is the little tiger, and the night is another sparrow.


    It happened to be two people fighting outside the city.


    Two people outside the city have been fighting for half a incense.


    A storm filled with countless sand and dust lay between the two men fighting with great momentum.


    Hu Yue, with her hands behind her, is relaxed and tense at night.


    The two men, who are clever in heart, do not use magic tools, but use their own means to fight the enemy, which is more fair.


    But there is still a gap between them.


    After Hu Yue was slapped into the SangJiang River by the green locust, she devoted herself to her practice in the past two years, and her state of mind was rapidly improving. I''m afraid that heavy night is no longer an opponent.


    Now the situation can be very direct to explain everything.


    Bi Yu looked at the scene, and his mouth curled up some radians. "Hu Yue should thank you. If it wasn''t for your slapping, now he would not have suppressed the heavy night so easily."


    Green locust Oh a, appear a little careless.


    Bi Yu took two steps forward, his tone slowed down, "can you tell me where ye Shengge has gone?"


    "Green locust picked eyebrows," I was green silk, to the side of the mountains and rivers, she has entered the Taiqing. "


    In fact, there is not much information hidden in this sentence, but it is enough to answer Bi Yu''s doubts.


    "It''s really a kind of inborn Taoism with extraordinary talent."Bi Yu can only sigh like this.


    Qinghuai said more, "compared with her, her heart is more pure, pure, heart without distractions, go fast, then also go far."


    On the road of practice, the road is different, the natural encounter is not the same, the possession is more different, can not go to the end, no one can say.


    Bi Yu was silent for a moment and said thank you.


    Qinghuai was a little surprised. It was not easy to hear these two words according to his rebellious temperament.


    Green locust looked down and said, "even if the little tiger''s accomplishments are greatly improved, this competition may not be able to surpass the heavy night. When facing the enemy, the realm is not everything, especially in the face of heavy night."


    Bi Yu carefully listened to this speech, and then nodded his head seriously.


    Among these brilliant young people, Yaotu''s temperament has been almost known by most people. The big black donkey has a happy disposition, and is most reluctant to be with their so-called Tianjiao. Qinghuai loves to walk alone, has few friends, and Bi Yu has a rebellious temperament, and the night is the famous Chengfu.


    This is like the night, not really see.


    Since chongye dares to accept the challenge, Qinghuai and Biyu have reason to believe that he is ready.


    Ready to win the contest.


    There are big demons behind these two people, and they won''t tell the life and death. It''s obvious, but who wins the family, at least spread it out and win the side, there will be light on the face.


    "It''s said that you have a crush on someone, not Hu Yue, not me. I think it should not be a heavy night. Is it the big black donkey?"


    The green locust shakes her head.


    Bi Yu suddenly looked up at the green locust and asked seriously, "well, who are you waiting for?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    The man waiting for the green locust is near the SangJiang river today.


    Li Fuyao won the war outside the town inexplicably. No matter how he looked at the situation at that time, Li Fuyao did not have a chance to break the ghost monk''s physique in a short time. But who knows, after the sword nineteen was snatched out of the darkness, it didn''t take long to stab the turtle monk''s back brain.


    A sword is a success.


    It seems that Li Fuyao was a swordsman, so his killing power was amazing. This spear, the sharpest in the world, pierced the hardest shield in the world. In fact, Li Fuyao knew that the spirit of Jian 19 was not so strong.


    In that case, who helped?


    After Li Fuyao had collected his sword, he was puzzled. He just looked around and didn''t find anything different. Guan Xi, who left the town early, didn''t know whether it was because he didn''t make a move or something else. He seemed very silent these days.


    Li Fuyao did not take the initiative to ask, just holding the demon pill, some lost consciousness.


    When he was near the SangJiang River, he saw more demon practitioners on the Bank of the river and knew more. Li Fuyao was carrying a sword case. He didn''t have a sword on his waist like other swordsmen. He also had a secret method to hide his sword spirit. So long as he didn''t take the initiative to take the sword, no demon cultivation could see through Li Fuyao''s history.


    Today, it is near a small ferry. Beside the ferry is a small market with no name. Li Fuyao chooses a remote tea shop without tea customers to sit down and drink tea. The owner of the tea shop is an ordinary middle-aged man, not a demon Xiu.


    The swordsman is very sensitive to the evil spirit. As long as it is not too far away from the realm, and does not have the secret method, few can avoid the perception of the swordsman.


    According to Li Fuyao''s present state, to avoid Li Fuyao''s perception, at least it must be the demon cultivation in the twilight realm. However, such demon cultivation has already played a certain role in the demon land, and most of them disdain to cover it up. The evil spirit naturally leaks out and can be known without Li Fuyao''s conscious perception.


    Guanxi wore a hat and changed his clothes. He didn''t walk in the same way as before, which saved a lot of trouble.


    The location of the tea shop is remote, and the tea is unpopular in the demon soil. No tea customer seems so reasonable. But the middle-aged man does not seem too worried. Seeing Li Fuyao and his party enter the tea shop, they greet the guests with a smile.


    Li Fuyao did not study the types of tea. He chose one at the recommendation of the tea shop owner, and then sat down and recalled the previous war.


    The big black donkey was lying on his stomach beside Li Fu''s feet, listening to the teahouse owner''s chatter as he cooked tea.


    "It''s not easy to do business in the demon land. Let''s not say whether these guys like it or not. If it wasn''t in the territory of qingtianjun, if we changed places, those who drank tea and didn''t give silver would pile by pile SangJiang is so much better. After all, it is not far from Qingtian city. "


    "Speaking of Qingtian City, it''s very lively now. Many young people have arrived. Bi Yu of Bifang clan, Chongming clan''s heavy night, and tiger''s little tiger are the one who was slapped into SangJiang by qingtianjun''s precious daughter. So many young people, I don''t know which one the big demon''s baby daughter will choose..."


    The big black donkey was listless. When he heard this, he suddenly came to the spirit. He raised his head and looked at Li Fuyao. But he knew that in the North Sea before, the two men were like a pair. Now Qinghuai is going to marry someone else. Are you indifferent?


    The hot water boils, then raises the iron pot to brew in the tea cup, does not have too many complicated processes.


    As soon as the hot water is poured into the tea cup, the tea leaves, which are not valuable, will gradually disperse and become green.


    Not to say how the taste, but it is very eye-catching.


    As for the tea ceremony, the monks on the mountain are not as good as the people at the bottom of the mountain, those scholars who have not yet practiced, or some kind of chatting celebrities. The study of tea can really make the monks on the mountain blush.


    Li Fuyao, a swordsman who is not a scholar, knows very little about tea.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of his tea cup and paused for a moment. Then he asked, "how can we tell the winner from the loser, and who is qualified to marry that woman?"


    The owner of the tea shop waved his hand and said with a smile, "where do I know? I only know that the big demon''s precious girl has already had a lover, but I don''t know which clan she belongs to. Therefore, so many young people rush to Qingtian city. However, no one knows who the woman really likes. It''s not necessarily the talented young people who can hold the beauty back ¡£¡±


    "In my opinion, the most direct thing is to have a fight, and whoever wins in the end will marry."


    Li Fuyao raised his eyes to the middle-aged man and did not speak.


    After drinking tea in silence, I got up and left.


    Walking by the Bank of the river.


    Feng Lu stepped forward and asked, "Li Xiaozi, what''s your idea?"


    Li Fuyao whispered a few names.


    Hu Yue, heavy night, Bi Yu.


    Then he turned his head and asked, "these three are very good?"


    Feng Lu originally wanted to say that these three men are much more powerful than you, but he thinks that only a few years ago, you have already come from Qingsi to Taiqing, and you are still a swordsman. It seems that if you meet those people, even if you are defeated, you should not be far away from it?"In those days, we were the most powerful, and now you have cheated all of us. No one is better than you."


    Feng Lu seems to be avoiding the heavy ones.


    "We?" Li Fuyao easily found the critical place.


    Feng Lu: Hey, I''m not going to say more.


    Li Fuyao asked the last question, "how far is it from Qingtian city?"


    Feng Lu looked up at the SangJiang River, and said happily, "just go all the way."


    It''s like schadenfreude.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the tea shop, the middle-aged man with an ordinary face laughed, picked up the big iron pot, and then watched the big iron pot slowly change into a small jade teapot.


    Holding it in his hand, the middle-aged man looked not far away. Li Fuyao and his party left behind and murmured, "if you really go, qingtianjun will have a headache."


    After saying this, he took a look at the two cups of tea on the table not far away, and said with a smile, "my tea is not something that ordinary people can drink. You and I have the affection of climbing to the realm of demon Dan. You are looking for something to supply you. Otherwise, you will not have this blessing."


    After saying this, he was suddenly stunned. His eyes fell on the cup of tea that Li Fuyao had drunk before. He said with a smile, "he is also a boy with a bad temper."


    The voice just fell, the seemingly complete teacup, all of a sudden, pieces of tea in the cup had not been drunk, slowly flowing on the table.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    Knowing that such a thing happened in Qingtian City, Li Fuyao should be in a state of anxiety and should not care about the imperial sword. When the time comes, he will fall from the sky in the eyes of the public and shout, "who dares to move the girl I like?"


    In this way, it is necessary not only to spread her own name, but also to become very fond of you if she had only a little affection for you before.


    Which woman in the world doesn''t want her man to be the great man?


    Even if she is a demon soil woman, she has this wish for her man.


    In this way, women in the world are not far away from each other.


    There is still something in common.


    It''s just that big black donkey thinks so, but Li Fuyao doesn''t necessarily think so.


    After leaving the tea shop by the ferry, Li Fuyao went to Qingtian city with his sword box on his back. This time, he walked along the river. Li Fuyao did not choose to travel by sword or by boat, because before going to Qingtian City, he had to go to another small town called Qingfu.


    This small town is also on the Bank of the SangJiang river. However, no matter its scale or other things, it is doomed to be inferior to the Qingtian city. It is only on the Bank of the SangJiang river. It is hard to avoid being mentioned. It is said that this Qingfu city has been built for more than 400 years. Its master is a monk of the three religions on the other side of the mountain and river. He has a high realm. I don''t know why the demon land came and why it was built Such a city is on the Bank of the SangJiang river. When the SangJiang river did not belong to qingtianjun, the master of Qingfu city did not know how many times he had fought back the demon Xiu who coveted Qingfu city.


    There is even a rumor that the former SangJiang master went into the city in person and sat down with the friar of the Terran family, and the two became intimate friends with each other.


    As a result, the master of Fuqing didn''t want to fight Fu Qing in the future.


    Until later, the king of Qingtian became the master of SangJiang river. Now the big demon in the demon land is at the height of the sun, and enters the Qingfu city.


    A great war broke out.


    According to the good people, qingtianjun suppressed his own realm cultivation in the castle climbing realm, and fought with the city master of Qingfu city in the city for three days and nights before the victory was determined. After the end of the war, the state cultivation of the Lord of Qingfu was exposed in the eyes of the public. He was a determined monk in the climbing realm, and Qing won the decisive battle After quitting from the city, he never set foot in Qingfu city again.


    Everything is like yesterday in Qingfu city.


    After this incident came out, the reputation of Qingfu city was much larger than that of the beginning of its establishment, because the master of Qingfu city was an unquestionable human friar, and Qingfu city was within the territory of qingtianjun with good temper. Therefore, there were more and more human friars coming and going from Qingfu city.


    Even in the eyes of many human friars, the city master of Qingfu, who was able to build such a city in the demon land, could not be much worse in terms of his achievements than that of the Taoist temple and the master of the school.


    The reason why Li Fuyao wants to go to Qingfu city is not to admire the elegant demeanor of the master of Qingfu City, but that he learned a news at the ferry that a slovenly middle-aged swordsman once appeared in Qingfu city.


    Although Li Fuyao got the sword immortal''s imperial sword method, he was not in a perfect state because of problems from the time when the green silk was broken to the Taiqing Dynasty, which made the evolution of lingfu extremely slow. Before he thought about whether he could solve the problem himself, he tried several methods, none of which had any effect.


    Before I wrote to Ganhe mountain to inquire about Chao FengChen. I thought the letter had arrived, but I didn''t have time to get it back. When I got into the demon soil, I could only think of looking for master Chen Sheng.


    Since the master appeared in Qingfu City, Li Fuyao wanted to take a chance.


    As for why he didn''t rush to Qingtian City, Li Fuyao didn''t know why. Maybe it could be understood that he didn''t dare to meet the girl he liked.


    The emotion was so complicated that Li Fuyao could not understand it.


    Maybe it''s an excuse for him to see Master Chen Sheng.


    Li Fuyao seldom had such a sad time. At this time, he even wanted to drink two drinks of wine and pour out his worries.


    These things that can''t be told by others can only be left in Li Fuyao''s stomach.


    Feng Lu didn''t mean much to Qinghuai at first. Seeing that Li Fuyao was not in a hurry, he didn''t think much about anything except his original ideas. As for guanxi, he was very quiet all the way. Who knows what he was thinking.


    After nearly half a decade, Li Fuyao finally saw the outline of the Qingfu city in the twilight.


    Qingtian city is a gaodaxiong City, which is directly built on the SangJiang River, making the SangJiang river the inner river of Qingtian city. The Qingfu city is built on the Bank of SangJiang river. On a high-rise cliff, there is only one gate of the whole Qingfu city. If you want to pass through a dense forest, the end of the dense forest is the Qingfu city.


    Originally, two people and one donkey had already seen the outline of Qingfu City, but it was getting late, so they didn''t rush into the city. They built a fire in a relatively unimportant place for the night.After the big black donkey was born in the fire, he closed his eyes and went to sleep, snoring from time to time.


    Li Fuyao looked at Guanxi with green silk on his knee and asked with a smile, "don''t tell me what happened in the town that day?"


    Guan Xi looks at Li Fuyao and looks down at him.


    Li Fuyao had expected this situation, so he stopped asking more questions. He just closed his eyes and raised his sword. The 19th sword can be distracted. The connection between Qingsi and him is not so shallow. It can be said that today''s Li Fuyao, except that he has just set foot in Taiqing and the number of sword Qi in the lingfu is not enough, the rest are just like the monks who have crossed the border of Taiqing for many years.


    After a night''s silence, he called Fenglu in the morning of the next day, and then he got up to go to the Qingfu city. Only when he got up, a gust of wind suddenly rose in the dense forest.


    Li Fuyao looked up and saw a long beared Taoist priest with a wooden sword walking on the top of the tree. He said with a loud smile, "go, walk, wait until my Master goes to take the head of the city Lord Qingfu. Who can call that old man so ignorant of good and evil?"


    Just as the Taoist priest with long beard swept to Qingfu City, not far away, an old man riding a cow sneered, "you can also get Yan Lao er''s head?"


    The old man on the cattle was a big man with bare feet and hemp clothes. Looking from a distance, he felt that his blood was as deep as a river.


    At the same time, Li Fuyao saw a short man running in front of him in the dense forest. The short man was bold and said with a smile: "it''s Lao Tzu''s head to say anything."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    Those who bear swordsmen are not necessarily swordsmen, nor are they necessarily swordsmen in the world, not to say that apart from these two kinds of people, there are only field practitioners who use swords.


    In front of Li Fuyao''s eyes, the Taoist priest with negative sword walking on the top of the tree talks wildly that he will take the head of the Lord of green Fu''s neck as soon as he goes out. We should know that the city master of Qingfu is a monk of the three religions who ascended the castle. It was only after three days and three nights of fighting with Qingtian king who ascended the castle at the same time that the victory or defeat was hard to be determined?


    However, after a short period of shock, Li Fuyao actually paid more attention to the sword on the back of the Taoist priest with long beard. In those days, the swordsmen were very prosperous in the mountains and rivers, which naturally attracted the attention of countless people. It was better for some demons to learn swordsmanship in the Kendo sect, or whether the monks of the three religions tried to cultivate Kendo and other cultivation methods at the same time.


    In short, I don''t know how many monks have thought about kendo.


    But without exception, as long as it is not one heart Kendo, almost all of them fail.


    There was an amazing monk in the Taoist school who used wooden sword as his magic weapon to learn the art of sword. He was once a great sensation, but later he did not know why. He died and left only a peach wood sword.


    The time when a Taoist was carrying a sword was just a short time. After that, he never saw him again. The Taoist kept silent. The swordsman just took it as a laughing stock. But now Li Fuyao actually saw one of them in this demon land.


    Judging from his wild talk about taking the head of the city master of green Fu, he should not be an ordinary monk.


    It''s just that whether it''s a demon cultivation or not remains to be discussed.


    Taoist long beard quickly disappeared in Li Fuyao''s sight, followed by the bloody old man riding a cow. He stood up and stepped on the back of the cow. His face was expressionless. He hit a punch from a distance. The air engine rolled and the sound was as loud as thunder. The old man said coldly, "Taoist swordsman, try my fist before killing Yan''er!"


    The old man''s blow was so strong that countless trees were knocked down one after another, like a rolling yellow dragon, roaring away at the back of the wooden sword Taoist.


    In the distance that Li Fuyao couldn''t see, he made boundless smoke and dust. Then he only heard the Taoist priest of wooden sword say with a loud smile: "a sword in your hand, no matter what evil spirits and monsters you have, it''s also the Taoist priest who broke it with one sword!"


    These words, which are almost the same as those of swordsmen, make Li Fuyao frown slightly.


    The short fight between the two, in fact, seems to be the real thunder, the rain is small.


    The little man who finally ran in front of the dense forest refused to stop to look at anything. Instead, he was the first one to enter the city. The old man riding the cow and the Taoist priest of wooden sword didn''t know why and did not attack the man. They just entered the city after a short time.


    Li Fuyao looked at the three men entering the city. He didn''t know what to think of it. Guanxi suddenly opened his mouth and said, "if I don''t enter the city, I''ll wait for you outside the city."


    It is obvious that something happened in the city. Guanxi chose not to enter the city at this time. In fact, it was a very wise decision. Li Fuyao did not say much, but only said a good word.


    Then he turned to look at Feng Lu.


    Feng Lu glared at a pair of big eyes, innocent way: "do you want me to follow you to die?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "then you can stay."


    The wind Lu snorted coldly, "this should be so."


    But after finishing this sentence, Feng Lu thought for a moment and said, "if you encounter anything in it, it should be no harm to mention my name. If someone is willing to sell my face, remember to come out and tell me."


    "What if no one will sell you face?"


    Feng Lu clenched his teeth. "That''s more to come out and tell me, which son of a bitch doesn''t even sell Laozi''s face!"


    Li Fuyao laughed and strode forward.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Beyond the dense forest and on the cliff, the green Fu city was built by the city master with green bricks. Looking from a distance, it is green. In fact, under the circumstances that the Lord of Qingfu deliberately did it, the walls of the city were covered with vines, which made people feel happy.


    Previously, Li Fuyao only felt that beyond the dense forest was the Qingfu city on the cliff. Who knew that there was another cave after walking through the dense forest. At the end of the dense forest, there was a stream. At the end of the stream, it led to the moat of Qingfu city.


    Stream water is not a general stream water, but a kind of emerald green, let people see that it is not ordinary things.


    Along the Bank of the river, there is a big stone beside the stream. There are three big characters written on it.


    Qingfu city!


    The green character is like ink, and the character is half ink and half green. The city character is already completely green.


    On this big stone, there is an old man sitting fishing.


    The old man closed his eyes and had no life. If he hadn''t seen the green bamboo fishing rod shaking, Li Fuyao would have thought it was a statue.


    When the three men entered the city, they must have passed by. But since the three highly skilled monks all chose to treat things as nothing, Li Fuyao was also reluctant to make extra troubles. He looked up at the city gate not far away. In fact, he couldn''t really see it now, nor did he know whether he needed anything to enter the city.


    As long as you can see it, you must be a monk. It can be said that the immortal saying on the other side of the mountain and river does not exist in the demon soil.Since all the people who deal with this are monks, it would be strange if there are no rules. If the city gate also needs some entrance fees, it will not be ordinary money.


    Li Fuyao has a lot of good things in his hands, but he can take them out. I''m afraid there are only a few demon pills.


    If there is no demon Dan there, what to do?


    After a few steps, when he was approaching the big stone, the old man sitting on the stone suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "young Xia, what''s the hurry to do in the city? How about accompanying the old man to fish?"


    Young Xia, a name with the flavor of mountains and rivers.


    Li Fuyao stopped, thought, looked around, and then asked, "do you have a second fishing rod?"


    The old man said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty?"


    He stretched out his hand, and there was a green bamboo fishing rod in his hand.


    After throwing it to Li Fuyao, the old man said with a smile: "there is a fish in this stream. It is said that it is the offspring of winning the fish, but I don''t know whether it is true or not. Anyway, I know that this kind of fish is green and fragrant, which is a rare human delicacy. I''ve never caught one. I think it will be different when I see you are upright. "


    Li Fuyao was stunned and asked, "how do you know that you are upright next time?"


    The old man said with a smile: "nowadays, swordsmen who practice swordsmen are evil


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "the three who entered the city before were so powerful that they were ignored by the elder?"


    The old man was surprised, "do you see the old man''s identity?"


    Li Fuyao was serious, "harder to see through than the stream."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    When Li Fuyao was serious, he didn''t look like a swordsman. He was more like a scholar. The old man looked at him and said with a smile, "the three in front of you can''t see the old man''s identity. Why do you see so clearly?"


    In fact, Li Fuyao was also a tentative remark. He didn''t expect to get any results. However, the old man was very free and easy. He quickly said, "yes, I am the master of the green Fu city."


    In the unexpected.


    Li Fuyao went to the old man and sat down. He took a look at the green bamboo fishing rod in his hand. Then he threw it casually. He still held the rod in his hand. He still said seriously: "in fact, there are both conjectures and random talks. If you see the old man''s behavior, you will find that the old man is a master, or it is somewhat reluctant."


    The old man praised: "xiaowa''er is a real and honest person, but it''s not very good to practice sword. Otherwise, with these two words, I have two ways to teach you."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "so to speak, the elder is not a straightforward temperament."


    The old man was stunned and then burst out laughing, "you little baby is very much like the old man''s appetite. Those so-called demon soil young Junyan I met before are not as good as you compared with your little boy."


    Li Fuyao laughed off the old man''s praise.


    It was only the first time that he and Lao Weng met each other for the first time. It was only through such a thing that he met with each other. If that was the case, the old man would confide in him. Li Fuyao had sincere admiration for laoweng, the so-called master of Qingfu city. In fact, he could not even say that.


    Many emotions have to be familiar with before they are born.


    Seeing that Li Fuyao did not speak, the old man smacked his lips and naturally asked, "is there any wine?"


    Li Fu shook his head.


    The old man waved his hand as if he were not satisfied.


    After a short silence, the old man was surprised and asked, "since I know that I am the city master of Qingfu, what do you want to ask? I know more than you think."


    There are always the most common people in the world, so Li Fuyao asked the question most common people want to ask.


    "What was the battle between master and Qingtian Jun?"


    The old man looked indifferent. "Qingtianjun was a genius. He killed each other by climbing the stairs. I was not an opponent. I was defeated. This is true. But outsiders don''t know that I had a chance to kill him in Qingfu City, but finally gave up. As for what that means, no matter how you ask, I won''t tell you. "


    The old man sighed, "Qing Tian Jun is really a hero, so I have to admire him."


    When talking about qingtianjun, Li Fuyao sighs that he will have to deal with this demon soil demon in the future. After all, there is a green locust as the hub between them.


    Li Fuyao asked the second question.


    "Is there a middle-aged slovenly swordsman still in Qingfu city?"


    The old man suddenly realized, "Chen Sheng has something to do with you. Is it your master?"


    Li Fuyao refused to comment.


    "Not really. Chen Sheng doesn''t have this exquisite mind."


    The old man said with a smile: "he has already left. His reputation in the demon land is not very good. If it had not been for some friendship with the precious girl of qingtianjun, I was afraid that he would have been cleaned up by some demon cultivation."


    "Chao Jian Xian is not in the demon soil?"


    "You have to take care of everything in Qingqiu


    The old man said with a smile: "Chao Qingqiu is not worthy of his sword without climbing the stairs. The demon soil doesn''t know how many things will happen in a day. Even white tea doesn''t dare to talk nonsense and Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know."


    Li Fuyao shut up.


    "Why don''t you ask me my name, why do you want to build Qingfu City, why I want to talk to you?" he said


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment, then said, "because you are not you."


    This is a complicated sentence.


    The old man was a little strange, "how do you see that?"


    Li Fuyao pointed to the stream. "It flows backwards."


    Man goes up, water flows down.


    Many people know this sentence, but few people carefully observe the direction of the water flow. Moreover, there is no obvious performance of the height of the stream. It is not easy for Li Fuyao to see it, but it shows how serious Li Fuyao is.


    "In fact, the most important point is not that the current is reversed, but that the level of my predecessors is too low, so low that I have the impulse to stab."


    The old man had no expression. "You can have a try."


    Li Fuyao seriously responded, "OK."


    The voice dropped.


    Li Fuyao picked up the green bamboo fishing rod in his hand and stabbed at the old man with a sword.


    With a fishing rod as a sword, it is still full of sword spirit.


    With a sword, the old man did not hide or dodge, and let Li Fuyao stab his chest with a sword.


    There is no blood, the old man has no painful expression.


    Because it was all fake.Li Fuyao closed his eyes and opened them again.


    The stream is still this stream, the stone is still that stone, but the old man has turned into a mermaid with fish tail.


    He has white hair and looks at Li Fuyao by the stream.


    Li Fuyao also looked at him.


    Then the green silk comes out of the sheath.


    This is the real sword.


    It''s not majestic, but it''s overwhelming.


    With a strange smile, the mermaid jumped into the water and disappeared.


    Li Fuyao stands with his sword and looks at the gate not far away. The demon Xiu who didn''t want to pursue and kill still needs to be careful outside this strange Qingfu city.


    When did he begin to doubt the old man? Of course, when the old man said he was the Lord of the city of green Fu, there were many monks in the world, but not many of them went to the castle. This city master of green Fu was the Lord of the city, how could he say he saw it.


    Besides, the old man has a good temper.


    Luck won''t be that good.


    Although Li Fuyao''s luck has always been good.


    After dispelling the thoughts in his mind, Li Fuyao walked towards the gate with his sword. His sight gradually passed through the fog and saw the three words "Qingfu city" above the gate.


    Two steps ahead, two strong men stood at the gate of the city, naked, looking very strong.


    Before Li Fuyao opened his mouth, the two strong men knelt down slowly towards Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then he heard the sound of his feet.


    With the sound, I turn my head and look. I don''t know when a tall old man appeared behind me.


    The old man was wearing a blue Taoist robe and a high Taoist crown, which made him look like a fairy.


    Black and white, just a long hair.


    The old man took a look at Li Fuyao, and then he said plainly, "if you can get here, you will enter the city with me. There is something wrong in the city today. After I suppress it, I have to pass it on for me."


    Compared with the old man before, Li Fuyao preferred this old man to be the famous city master of Qingfu.


    PS: I''m back. I won''t break the watch this month.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    The old Taoist stood at the gate of the city with a plain look. He didn''t take care of the two strong men on their knees. He just took a look at Li Fu and said plainly, "it seems that you are on a fork in the road when you practice sword."


    Li Fuyao frowned because of the battle with wanchi when he stepped into the Taiqing Dynasty, which led to his body becoming incomplete and incomplete. He knew that this would affect the evolution of the spirit house, but he had not found any problems with others.


    But now when the old Taoist priest opened his mouth, Li Fuyao felt that he was not very good.


    The old Taoist waved to him, and the gate of the city naturally opened. He walked in front of him, and Li Fuyao followed him cautiously. "There is a gap in your body due to some reasons. The sword spirit has been leaking out all the time. Even if there is a good way to cover it, the monk who is much higher than you looks like the door is wide open."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "Lord Yan, what can I do for you?"


    The street behind the city gate is also a gray one, as if some fog does not disperse, similar to the town we met before, but there are still some differences.


    The buildings on both sides of the building are not very clear. They just know that they are not too high. There are no pedestrians on the street. Where the old Taoist priest passes by, the gray gas disappears and some of the real features of the city are revealed.


    The old Taoist priest pondered for a moment and then said with a smile: "there is more than one sword in your back sword box. If you can use the sword Qi to warm up one of them and then kill them later, it will be much more powerful."


    Li Fuyao frowned and pondered. He didn''t answer in a hurry. In fact, what the old Taoist said provided him with the possibility. How to implement it was very complicated. Moreover, it seems that the city master of Qingfu didn''t explain the idea carefully.


    After dozens of steps, through a narrow roadway, the fog here is relatively less to go.


    As he walked forward, he brushed his hand over one wall of the roadway, which was mottled and unbearable.


    Li Fuyao can see at a glance that this is the result of sword spirit.


    The old Taoist priest didn''t seem to have an idea to explain. When he walked out of the lane, he said quietly, "I said that you had taken a wrong way in practicing sword. Although it was to see the problem of your body, actually it was also wondering why you should bear three swords. Among the three swords, two swords are related to you. I have seen many swordsmen in the demon land, but I have never seen one like you People like that. "


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "by chance, I learned something else."


    The sword immortal wanchi is a great sword immortal who can fight against Liuxiang. Since his sword fighting skills can give him the fighting power of Liuxiang, it is natural that there is no fork in the road. The road of the predecessors has been set. Although Li Fuyao will not go down that road all the time, there is no problem in seeing the scenery of that road.


    After all, the old Taoist priest was not a senior in the line of swordsman, and he had no mind to tell Li Fuyao too much. After receiving the reply, he did not continue to say more.


    Through a street, came to a lake, the old Taoist stopped, stood in front of the lake, positive color way: "before you were outside the city, also saw the three headed demon?"


    Li Fuyang frowned and asked, "is that Taoist with wooden sword also demon Xiu?"


    The old Taoist priest sneered: "a fox spirit, only a few years of Taoism, learning Taoism for a few years, then want to go to the corridor door, the real people for many years have not been able to walk the road, if not for a demon Dan in the body, would have died, but want the poor way''s head, I don''t mind taking their head first."


    Li Fuyao doubted and asked, "since the city Lord is a person who can fight with Qingtian Jun, why do people want to come to the city Lord to have trouble?"


    The old Taoist looked at the distance and then sat down on the ground, "the world is prosperous, all for profit. The world is bustling for profit. "


    "If I have something in my hands that they want, they will come naturally. Now it''s just the right time because I was injured two days ago."


    The fact that the city Lord of Qingfu was able to fight with Qingtian Jun, who was able to suppress the realm in the realm of climbing a tower, is enough to show that the realm is so high. Moreover, in the territory of Qingtian Jun, there are not many people who dare to provoke him. In fact, if it is true as the old Taoist said, now is a good time.


    Qingtianjun was busy with the affairs of Qingtian city and couldn''t get away from him. The old Taoist priest was injured again.


    If he has something coveted by others, it is naturally the best time to make a move.


    Looking at the Taoist priest, he just had no emotion.


    Besides, he said that he would go into town to kill the three demon monks. If he was not sure, how dare he?


    The old Taoist raised his eyes to the front and said softly, "you can''t guess who hurt me."


    In that case, Li Fuyao had a guess.


    Li Fu shook and said with a smile, "is it not a big demon?"


    The old Taoist laughed and shook his head.


    Li Fuyao said: "I''m a new comer. I really don''t know what kind of magic cultivation there is. It''s only a little worse than a giant."


    The old Taoist replied, "the monk who ascends the stairs in the demon soil, except those old guys who are afraid of their hands and feet all day, no one can pose a threat to me."


    Li Fuyao firmly said, "that''s the monk in the mountains and rivers."The old Taoist said with a smile, "it''s Lin Hongzhu."


    Nothing was hidden.


    "I know that he has come. For this demon sect leader, I really want to learn from him. I never thought that he had just stepped on the stairs, and soon he had reached the present level."


    "I didn''t lose many times in recent years. When I was faced with qingtianjun, I was convinced that I was defeated by Lin Hongzhu. I felt that the future is daunting."


    For the cult leader, the closest time Li Fuyao was at the border of Chen state. At that time, Lin Hongzhu and Zhou xuance fought. Li Fuyao was trampled on the ground by a monk in the twilight zone on the other side.


    After that, the old ancestor Xu Ji came out with a sword.


    One sword kills and one sword injures two people.


    One of them is Lin Hongzhu.


    Later, I heard the news of the demon sect leader. It was in Beihai.


    Because Lin Hongzhu poured a furnace of holy elixir into the North Sea, attracting countless monks, and then was able to let people see a rare event for hundreds of years.


    A big demon fell in the North Sea.


    Without Lin Hongzhu''s action, I''m afraid most monks could only hear this rumor, but not see it in person.


    Speaking of it, Lin Hongzhu has done a good deed.


    Although the Taoist disciple who got the holy elixir will surely feel that Lin Hongzhu is the next one in the world.


    "There is no one in the city. I''ll probably die in the city. You remember to spread the news, but before the end of the war, you can''t get out of the city. I''ll take you to a place."


    With these words, the old Taoist stood up.


    He turned his head and looked at Li Fuyao and said, "remember to pass on the news of my death."


    PS: recommend a copy of the Immortal Emperor of rebirth coming down to earth www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    When the old Taoist priest got up, he did not simply get up. At the same time, the lake in front of him was quietly separated, and a path paved with bluestones appeared in front of Li Fuyao.


    The lake was calm, and the sudden path seemed so deep.


    Li Fuyao looked at the path, which should be the bottom of the lake in the distance.


    It''s just that when we get to the bottom of the lake, we can''t really see whether we want to lead to some place farther away.


    The old Taoist stood on the bank and said calmly, "no one can walk out of Qingfu city until the poor road solves the problems in the city."


    The old Taoist also said this sentence with great confidence.


    Li Fuyao was silent and saw the old Taoist turn away and disappear by the lake.


    Li Fuyao looked at the path, thought for a moment, and walked in.


    A few steps later, he saw a familiar face in the lake beside him. It was the white haired demon friar who wanted Li Fuyao to think he was the city master of Qingfu city.


    Now he is still in the old man''s form. Looking at Li Fuyao, his expression is very gentle.


    It''s very real.


    If he didn''t shake the sword, he didn''t want to kill him.


    The old man stood by the side of the road, looked at Li Fuyao, and said with a smile: "I was asked by the city Lord to accompany you to the bottom of the lake. Before that, I was ordered to prevent outsiders from entering Qingfu city. You are a person of great perseverance. It is natural that you can come to the city through the checkpoint set by the Lord."


    The old man''s words are soft, but they are flattering.


    Li Fuyao asked directly: "to go to the bottom of the lake is just for refuge?"


    The old man''s eyes were flat, and he said with a smile, "if you want to see how the Lord of the city kills the three demon monks who don''t know how to kill them, it''s better to be at the bottom of the lake."


    Li Fuyao said blandly: "even the elder said that they might not be able to surpass those three people. Are you so confident?"


    The old man laughed, "even the big demons like qingtianjun dare not kill the Lord of the city rashly. In this demon soil, there are few people who dare to take the life of the Lord."


    In that war, the old man said that he was reluctant to lose, but the old Taoist avoided talking about it.


    Now, it is Qingtian Jun who is also afraid of what?


    Even though the relationship between Terran and demon clan is not as tense as before, there is no doubt that the two clans are afraid of whom.


    What''s more, qingtianjun, as the great demon of demon soil, has a high status, and is not afraid of the possibility of a monk climbing the building.


    Li Fuyao took a look at the old man and stopped talking. He just walked on.


    This blue stone path, straight to the bottom of the lake.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The lake gradually closed, as calm as before.


    After about half a stick of incense, three people appeared on the lake. The first one was the Taoist with negative sword. He had a long beard, and then the barefoot old man riding an ox had white hair.


    Finally, the short man appeared.


    The three men were standing on the shore at the same time, but very far apart.


    Barefoot old man looked at the lake, cold mouth, "said the old son will hide at the bottom of the lake!"


    At present, he said, "the Taoist priest is standing in the distance and does not know how to divide the sword."


    The short man said indifferently: "that thing, I want a big head, let me go first."


    The barefoot old man looked at the two men and asked with a sneer, "now let''s have a fight first?"


    Before entering the city, the barefoot old man had a brief battle with the negative sword Taoist. Although the old man''s punch did not achieve any results, it was very shocking.


    Among the three, the Taoist with the body of fox is the most insidious, while the old man with the body of an old ape is the most irascible. Otherwise, he would not be impatient to punch before entering the city.


    As for the last short man, what is the unreal noumenon.


    Knowing the temperament of the old man with white hair, the Taoist priest of wooden sword stood not far away, and his expression was indifferent.


    He didn''t want to fight the old ape again before the old Taoist appeared. After all, the old Taoist said that he was injured. He was not sure how much the injury was. If there was a mistake with the previous information, he would fight with the old ape again and lose both sides. He was afraid that the little man would take advantage of him, or even the old Taoist would not be able to deal with it ¡£


    The little man sneered: "you and I can make a bet. After getting something, you and I fight, lose that person, give up part of yourself, dare you?"


    The old ape sneered: "depend on you, I''m afraid even demon Dan will be dug out by me."


    The little man said nothing, but turned his head and looked at the negative sword Taoist, "what about you?"


    Negative sword Taoist cold hum, "I don''t get involved."


    Now of the three, the short man and the old ape are almost equal in combat power. If we really want to fight, I''m afraid we won''t win or lose in a short time.And if these two people have to fight before getting something, there will be more uncertainty.


    Let negative sword Taoist to deal with the old Taoist alone, he is really not sure.


    The old ape opened his mouth and was about to open his mouth when the little man frowned.


    Not far away on the lake, an old Taoist in a blue Taoist robe appeared there.


    He stood on the surface of the lake, looking at the three men, his eyes indifferent.


    The little man''s blood was churning in his body. He looked at the old Taoist priest and licked his lips.


    The blood in the demon clan was originally warlike. The dwarf man despised the old ape and Taoist negative sword man because they did not have enough level of cultivation to make him mention the intention of war. However, the old Taoist priest was after all a monk who could fight against qingtianjun. Even if he was injured, he was not a simple character.


    The old Taoist put his eyes on the little man and asked, "who will come first?"


    There was no greeting and no delay. The old Taoist opened his mouth to fight.


    The little man licked his lips again, but he didn''t speak. Since the old Taoist must have been hurt, who would take advantage of it.


    The more advanced they are, the more they suffer.


    It is said that the three people cooperate, but in fact, all three have their own ideas.


    The old ape, who had always been belligerent, did not speak.


    This is especially true of Daoist negative sword.


    The old Taoist sighed and then said calmly, "let''s go together."


    Before the words fell, the lake in front of him exploded.


    A series of majestic aeroplanes came.


    The little man laughed and jumped forward to the Taoist priest. The old ape stepped on the head of the ox and followed him.


    Negative sword Taoist has no expression, but throws the wooden sword on his back.


    Now you don''t have to think about anything. Anyway, it''s the business to kill the old Taoist priest first.


    Although the three men did not breathe, they all knew what was at stake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    The old Taoist priest was a monk who had fought against qingtianjun. If he had not been injured, the three of them would not have appeared in this Qingfu city.


    But now, different from the past, they got the exact news that the old Taoist was injured.


    So even now the old Taoist priest waved his hand and made such a terrible noise, the three of them still did not shrink back.


    The short man''s fist fell first on the blue Taoist robe of the old Taoist priest.


    He has the highest realm, the strongest fighting power and the first to take the shot.


    However, the short man''s punch on the blue Taoist robe of the old Taoist priest seemed to hit the air. The blue Taoist robe covered his fist and then fell deeply into it. The old Taoist priest was far away in the blink of an eye.


    The little man didn''t rush to chase after him, because after his fist, the bloody old ape had already punched the old Taoist on the back, and the terrible Qi gushed out of the old ape''s fist.


    Boom!


    It was a lot more powerful than the short man''s punch before, but in fact, the effect was the same.


    The old Taoist looked at the wooden sword from a strange angle.


    The three did not discuss before, but in fact, the final move was still this wooden sword.


    The two punches of the two men in front of them were both tricks.


    A sword to the eyebrow, the old Taoist priest said indifferently: "get out of here!"


    If we talk about using sword, the most outstanding thing in the world is that of swordsman.


    If the best combination of Daoism and sword is the real person of daomen.


    The Taoist priest with negative sword was originally a fox spirit. He had a chance to walk on this road. In the eyes of the old Taoist, he was just a reptile crawling on the roadside. How could he be said to be able to threaten him.


    A rolling character, containing the majestic air machine, rolled to the wooden sword.


    All three knew that the old Taoist was injured, but no one knew how much the old Taoist was injured.


    So at the beginning of the fight, the meaning of trial is very heavy.


    The wooden sword was hit by this magnificent air machine, flew upside down and returned to the Taoist with the sword. The short man stood in the air, and the old ape was in the distance.


    Negative sword Taoist stood on the bank.


    The position occupied by the three was very delicate. The old Taoist knew that no matter where he left today, he would be stopped by one person, so that the other two people would have enough time to kill him.


    Most Taoist monks think of being pure and inaction. This kind of disposition is very beneficial to practice, but if you kill each other, you will not have a strong fighting power.


    However, the old Taoist didn''t know how many years he had been in the demon land, and he didn''t know how many fierce demon clans he had seen, and he didn''t know how bad he would be.


    Besides, as long as a monk is not in his twilight years, the longer he practices, the stronger he will be.


    The little man suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "elder, can you hand over that thing?"


    When the little man said this, the Taoist priest negative sword and the other old ape changed a little.


    If the little man finally changed his mind and chose to take something to calm people down, then the old ape and the Taoist priest negative sword would not be able to stop him.


    But who would have thought, the little man asked that sentence, and the old Taoist priest shook his head, "in those years, the king of Qingtian didn''t take it away. Do you think you can take it after the three spring and Autumn period?"


    In a few words, he vaguely said some of the original secrets.


    Qingtianjun entered Qingfu city for something?


    The old Taoist didn''t seem willing to say anything more. After finishing this sentence, he stopped speaking. He just waved his hand and the lake was magnificent.


    The old Taoist priest''s long black and white hair moved against the wind. He was holding his hands behind him, and a series of majestic air machines sprang up in all directions.


    Water tornadoes rolled up to the three men.


    Today, we must distinguish the winner from the loser, and there is a great possibility that we should distinguish between life and death.


    For three spring and Autumn Periods, if you climb a tower, you will not lose.


    The little man smashed a water dragon roll with one punch. He quickly approached the old Taoist priest. He drank fiercely and hit the Taoist priest''s head with one punch.


    The majestic air swept through the air, leaving a dazzling white light.


    The old ape has already recovered itself, his body has skyrocketed, and he has become a white ape, beating his chest crazily, and his Qi fluctuates and disperses wildly.


    The Taoist of negative sword held the sword formula in his hand, and the sword spirit lingered on the wooden sword, and the wisps of it spread out.


    The old Taoist priest raised his feet without expression and landed on the lake.


    Then the old Taoist priest reached out and took down the crown on his head.


    Throw it out.


    A moment later, the old Taoist priest''s body was in another place.


    He came to the old ape and held out his hand.


    Palm is a myriad of colors.


    Daoguan is heading for the negative sword Taoist.


    It is self-evident how powerful the monks who can fight against qingtianjun are.


    The little man seems to have been deliberately ignored.The Taoist priest took a look at the little man, and the latter snorted: "don''t disturb your mind!"


    The little man let out his blue veins on his forehead.


    Originally short body shape, gradually become bigger.


    It''s a strange looking tiger.


    He had two horns on his head, but two wings behind him.


    If you really want to say, he should be called poor and strange!


    There are not many ancient races left in the demon land in ancient times, and the Baize and Bifang clans are half as poor as the odd ones.


    The first demon emperor of the demon land was a poor and strange family.


    That demon emperor, at that time, swallowed up the eight wastes and looked down upon the world.


    With his own strength, he unified the demon land for the first time. In his life, he did not know how many wars he had experienced and how many amazing and brilliant demon monks had been killed. Only then could a demon emperor be killed out of the sea of corpses and blood.


    Today''s demon land, although it has been fragmented, but the poor and strange family, is still a class one big family.


    The western mountain is still under the jurisdiction of the poor and strange people.


    The big demon of that clan is not as powerful as qingtianjun, but he is not a person to be provoked.


    That big demon, in the name of cruelty and killing, moves the demon soil, and is extremely protective.


    The time to become famous is longer than that of qingtianjun.


    However, the poor and strange people living in Xishan almost never leave Xishan. Nowadays, it is very rare to see one in qingtianjun''s territory.


    An old ape, a poor one, and a fox with a sword.


    The three spring and autumn periods have their own merits.


    The Taoist priest ignored the poverty and gave him the best chance.


    Once a fleeting fighter is lost, it will be seized again.


    The little man''s poverty roared forward, trying to cut the old Taoist''s back with his huge tiger claw before the old Taoist''s palm was on the old ape''s chest.


    The blue Taoist robe is no longer as magical as it was before, and it was cut by a claw.


    The old Taoist''s face changed slightly.


    But the hand was still on the old ape''s chest.


    In addition, the Taoist crown flying towards the negative sword Taoist priest before.


    Just a moment.


    The old ape flew out upside down and spat out blood.


    The Taoist priest with negative sword cut off the Taoist crown with one sword, but even when he saw the figure of the old Taoist priest, he came.


    His back was already a bloody old Taoist, and his expressionless palm print was on the heavenly cover of Taoist priest negative sword.


    Bang.


    The majestic air machine rushed into the head of Taoist priest negative sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    Because of the suppression of the majestic air machine, daoren''s face looks like a lake wrinkled by the wind.


    Poor Qi glared at a pair of big eyes, and the second claw fell on the back of the old Taoist priest.


    In fact, the current situation is very good for him. The old Taoist chose to attack and kill the old ape and negative sword Taoist first, and then deliberately did not deal with him, which created conditions for him.


    The old Taoist killed the two characters, and then he killed the old Taoist.


    Everything is his, and he doesn''t have to share it with others.


    This would have been the ideal situation.


    But he didn''t believe that there was such a good thing in the world. You should know that the holy master in the family was cruel and murderous, and he was also suspicious.


    This is not to say that this is the case of the Holy Lord, but the whole Xishan, the whole poor and strange people.


    As a poor and odd family, he did not want to believe that the situation in front of him is really so good.


    Therefore, after hitting the Taoist priest with one claw, he stretched out the second claw without hesitation.


    Even if it will save the Taoist priest with negative sword.


    But in fact, the old Taoist shouldered the claw, and then shook it with expressionless force, and the head of the Taoist priest carrying the sword was crushed.


    The broken bones with blood scattered in all directions.


    Some white things splashed on the old Taoist priest''s blue Taoist robe.


    A green demon Dan appeared in front of them.


    The old Taoist did not hesitate to push the demon Dan towards the poor and strange side, and in the process, he poured a powerful Qi into the demon Dan.


    The demon Dan sent out dazzling light and exploded in the air.


    The whole lake was shaking.


    The air wave swept around, countless buildings were knocked down by the air wave, and the sound of rumbling was endless.


    But the fog that hung over those buildings didn''t go away.


    It is more intense.


    And then the old man threw out a piece of blood.


    In fact, there is a terrible thing that they haven''t even found out. That is, the old Taoist priest has not yet brought out his magic weapon.


    Most of the magic weapons of the demon family monks are simple, but the magic weapons of the monks of the three religions are changeable. The old Taoist priest fought against the three with bare hands, and now he is killing one person. Although he was injured, he still hasn''t taken out the magic weapon from the beginning to the end, which is a very abnormal thing.


    Until now, the old Taoist threw that thing.


    It''s a simple little bell.


    It looks very ordinary, but very old.


    A monk''s magic weapon is not simple as long as it has something on it.


    Poor Qi looked at the small bell hanging in the sky, did not rush to hand, just slowly asked: "what is this?"


    The old Taoist wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and calmly replied, "Zhenyao bell."


    There are many kinds of magic weapons in the world. According to their uses, countless names will be taken out. Of course, there are also many names that have nothing to do with their uses. However, as long as the name of the magic weapon is preceded by the word "Zhen Yao", it must be specially used for the demon friars.


    The most famous one is Zhenyao bowl. It is said that there is a big demon in the bowl, and I don''t know whether it is true or not. However, since it is in the hands of Taoist sage Ye Sheng, it is doomed to be good.


    Many years ago, about the time when swordsmen had not withered, there was a sword fairy named Zhenyao sword.


    In addition to their anger, most of the monks of the demon clan were afraid of these magic weapons with the word "demon".


    After all, since the names are so named, the purpose is self-evident.


    The old Taoist came to the demon soil from the mountain and river. Most of them were demon practitioners. It was normal to have such a magic weapon.


    The following words of the old Taoist priest were like stepping on the old ape and the poor strange heart.


    "This is a relic of a saint."


    Relics of saints?!


    What is a saint''s relic? The sage''s theory is a saint''s relic. The cave where the sage lives is also a saint''s relic. Even the ink used by a saint is also a saint''s relic.


    But what the old Taoist said in his mouth could not be those unimportant things.


    The demon bell is a magic weapon.


    This is a terrible thing.


    But the most terrible thing is not this, but


    If this town demon bell is a saint''s original magic weapon


    Even if the sage died for many years, even though the Qi in the demon bell of the town had dissipated a lot, if it had been the original magic weapon of the sage, it would be a big killing tool. I''m afraid there are few magic weapons in the world to compete with.


    If it is said that the monks who have ascended the realm of the building still have the confidence to deal with this artifact in these two spring and Autumn Periods.


    The old ape looked at the demon bell. After being beaten by the old Taoist, he restrained himself a lot. Now he looks at this thing, which may be the saint''s original magic weapon, with deep fear in his eyes.Poor and strange stopped and remained silent.


    The old Taoist''s blood was dripping into the lake. He looked at the poor, and his eyes were indifferent.


    Poor Qi smiles and changes back to the way before.


    A little man.


    "It turns out that our predecessors have been waiting for us."


    To the present situation, if he can not see the situation on the field, he is really stupid and hopeless.


    "If you think carefully about the fact that there was a big war between me and qingtianjun, you should know whether Qingfu city is the place where you should come."


    The old Taoist put out his hand and the demon bell began to ring.


    The voice was not loud, but it rang through the air.


    The sound is not like a bell, but rather like a drum. Just listen to the sound, you can feel the scene.


    In a dead and silent battlefield, there is a tall Taoist who shakes the bell in his hand. Behind him are monks with various kinds of magic weapons. They are waiting for the battle. Facing them are a group of bloody demon monks.


    A big war is about to break out, and the town demon bell is the first flag.


    Poor Qi''s face was extremely ugly, then his eyes began to loose, and the old ape''s eyes were red, and his hands could not stop beating his chest.


    Soon the old ape''s chest was bloody, but the old ape didn''t seem to feel any pain. His hands were still beating on his chest. He watched his bones show, and then a big hole was made in the whole chest.


    The old Taoist said indifferently: "the most sad thing is not to die, but not to know why to die."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the big stone outside the city of Qingfu, the stream flows slowly.


    A man of great stature came here.


    He looked at Qingfu city not far away, and his face was expressionless.


    He stood here, did nothing more, just looked into the city and said a word.


    "The emperor comes out of the west mountain."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    In the history of demon land, there were many demon emperors, and each of them was a brilliant figure. If not, it would not be possible to unify the land completely.


    The king of the world, when his life is approaching, will leave his throne to his descendants. If the descendants are as wise as his father''s generation, and if there are no mistakes in governing affairs, he can be called a wise king. If the later generations are just ordinary people, not as smart as their predecessors, but absolutely not stupid, they can be called Yong Jun, which means mediocrity. However, if the later generations are confused and obscene, and make a dynasty in dire straits, they will not only be denounced by their own people as HunJun, but also be overthrown by others.


    The ancestral property changed its master from then on.


    This is the dynastic heritage of the world.


    In the demon land, if you want to take power from the demon emperor, there is only one way, that is to defeat him and become a new demon emperor.


    The imperial succession of the demon land has always been like this. I don''t know that it has lasted for tens of thousands of years, and there are exceptions in these tens of thousands of years.


    Except for those who finally left the world and went to heaven.


    A total of two demon emperors have not been defeated to death.


    The first demon emperor of demon land, poor emperor.


    The last demon emperor of demon land, Emperor Wu.


    The poor emperor rose up in the chaos, defeated countless demons in that panic, and gradually ascended the throne of God, creating the precedent of the unification of demon land. In that era of demon natives emerging in large numbers, I don''t know how many people want to defeat the demon emperor and become the master of the demon land. However, the unique genius of this poor and strange family has never lost until his death.


    The man who created the unity of demon and earth stood on the top of the mountain and looked down on the demon land for 2000 years. He defeated one after another who wanted to climb to the top. But I don''t know why, when he could touch the Star River with one hand, he chose to return to the world and sit in the western mountain.


    You know, the sea is the real immortal. From the beginning of their practice, countless monks thought that that was the final destination. In those years, the cultivation of Liuxiang swordsmanship was incomparable, and it was invincible in the world. If you look up, you will see the sky. Therefore, you will not hesitate to split into two parts to find the way to become an immortal. If you don''t say anything about it, it is enough to say that in order to become immortal, even the Canghai sea, I''ll be crazy about it.


    But it was the demon emperor who, when possible, was willing to move his eyes away from the sky and die on earth.


    Why the poor emperor did not take the last step has always been a mystery.


    After the death of the poor emperor, the demon land has experienced many demon emperors for tens of thousands of years, but among so many demon emperors, up to the last one, there are countless strange people.


    There is a big demon in almost every generation of the poor and strange people, so that the race will not be bullied and humiliated. Those big demons are also famous, but no one can suppress everything and regain the throne.


    In the war, Emperor Wu died inexplicably, and the demon land was split again. The poor and strange people were trying to copy the path of their ancestors at that time, but in fact, they failed to do so in the end.


    But even so, the poor and odd still did not give up.


    Over the past six thousand years, the poor and strange people in Xishan have made many efforts, but in the end, all the efforts are to make the big demon in the family have the fighting power to push all the enemies in the demon land.


    It''s just that this road has been going for more than 5000 years, and no results have been achieved.


    It wasn''t until hundreds of years ago that Xishan began to take another road.


    After six thousand years of accumulation, countless natural materials and earth treasures have already been very considerable in Xishan, which has finally brought good news to Xishan.


    After the big demon, another monk named dengloujing came out of the west mountain near the sea.


    If a big demon in the clan can''t unify the demon land, what about the two?


    There are so many races in the demon land. Many races don''t have big demons, so they are always bullied. Some races have big demons, but there is only one.


    But now Xishan, there is hope to have a second.


    The reason why a demon Xiu of a poor and odd family came to Qingfu city today is naturally for the vision of the poor and strange people and want to become the demon emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wei An man stood outside the city, not in a hurry to go to the city, just said the four words, then looked at the city.


    Such things as those in Qingfu city are the things they must get. Therefore, he did not hesitate to leave Xishan and come to this place. If he didn''t pay attention to it, he would have been closed down.


    As for why others are not allowed to come, I am not at ease. It is not that there is no second person to climb the tower in Xishan. However, the old Taoist priest and Qingtian Jun were able to fight against each other in his early years. It is needless to say that if someone else came, he would not be able to take that thing, even when the old Taoist priest was injured.


    Since the poor and strange people in Xishan have been living for so long, the news is natural and well-informed. The old Taoist priest, with his lofty self-cultivation, went to fight with Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, and finally came back defeated. People in the demon land did not know much about the news, but they could not hide Xishan''s eyes.


    Xishan, who has always coveted the thing of Qingfu City, has such a good opportunity. Naturally, it will not let it go. Therefore, it is now that three old Taoists besieged by the spring and Autumn period, and with him, come to the outside of Qingfu city in person.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On that lake, the old Taoist priest''s demon bell was taken back. The old ape was dying, and the dwarf man was even more dispirited. It can be said that he was no longer fighting.


    The old Taoist didn''t hurt the two men. He wanted to kill the negative sword Taoist just because he didn''t want to wear Taoist robes.


    Now, in the face of these two demon monks who are also coveting their own things, the old Taoist priest is generous and merciful.


    Seriously injured, the dwarf returned to the shore and said with a wry smile, "elder, can you tell me who set up this bureau?"


    The old Taoist priest, as always, hovered in the air with a plain expression, "if you ask me, why don''t you ask the big demon in the west mountain?"


    One sentence is enough to make everything clear.


    The little man knows the truth, but he doesn''t have any resentment. The poor and strange people are born with such a resourceful mind, especially the big demon in the family. As long as he can achieve his goal, not only he but also other people in the family can be abandoned. We all know this, and we don''t have to worry about it.


    Looking at the distance, the old Taoist felt the majestic blood and the majestic Qi machine, and said, "your one is coming."


    The little man looked up and saw that although he was destined to see nothing, he was of the same race and could feel the breath. His face was bitter. "The man didn''t rush into the city. I think it''s to let me consume more of my predecessors."


    The old Taoist sneered: "that person''s own level of cultivation has been extremely extraordinary. In the face of the wounded poor Dao, he has a great chance of winning. It''s not at all reassured that you Xishan is good at scheming."


    The little man didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and seemed to be thinking something.


    The old Taoist looked at the dying ape lying on the bank and said, "what are you going to do?"


    The little man said calmly, "if the elder doesn''t kill me, that demon pill naturally wants to take away."


    The old Taoist shook his head and said, "in this case, you go to die."


    The sound is flat.


    The little man grinned coldly, and his figure was about to change again, but he didn''t know why a green talisman flew out of the lake and printed it on his chest. Then a blue flame was ignited for a moment.


    Just for a moment, the blue flame burned him to ashes.


    This place is called Qingfu city. He is the city master and Taoist. In fact, he is most proficient in the way of talisman.


    The little man was burnt out by the blue flame, and only one blood red demon pill was left. The old Taoist waved and took out the demon pill from the old ape. The two demon pills, one red and one white, were in the hands of the old Taoist.


    Taking the two demon pills, the old Taoist looked up to the outside of the city and said in a cold voice, "it''s a guest from afar. Why don''t you go into the house since it''s a guest?"


    The voice was very quiet and not loud, but it rang through the room.


    No one answered.


    In front of the old Taoist priest was a black boot.


    And the owner of the boots.


    The man who was originally a great man appeared in front of the Taoist priest in such an extremely domineering way.


    There''s a bang!


    Dozens of feet of water on the surface of the lake was separated by the momentum of this foot.


    The lake rippled and washed down countless buildings.


    The old Taoist raised his head and took out the demon bell again.


    The bell rings.


    The sound shook the whole field.


    A touch of knife light.


    In the sight of the old Taoist, the Wei''an man held a long bloody knife and chopped it towards the demon bell.


    The blade is sharp.


    The overwhelming sword swept around.


    The man''s figure revealed that he had long blood red hair and was wearing a black robe.


    The blue Taoist robe of the old Taoist priest was made to hunt by the wind, and the wrinkles on his face were like the pool water blown by the wind.


    In the face of the three spring and Autumn period, the old Taoist can be careless and keep his strength.


    But in the face of Xishan, the old Taoist had to go all out.


    This is the successor of Xishan unified demon land.


    Dao Qi collides with the sound and wave of Zhenyao bell, which makes several vortices appear between heaven and earth.


    The sky of Qingfu city is full of clouds.


    The Taoist priest''s crown had been thrown out before, and now his long black-and-white hair fluttered with the wind.


    Wei An man always does not speak, a knife is the second knife.


    The light of the sword was all around the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist priest stretched out his thin arm, and the lake was rolling. There was a huge green talisman in the sky, and the solemn breath fell down, which was very majestic.


    Wei An man looks up at the sky and sneers.


    People don''t know what Qingfu city is, but Xishan is clear.


    The biggest killing move of the city Lord Yan Fuling was never a magic weapon, but a talisman.


    No matter how to draw or use a rune, no one has ever dared to say that Yan Fu Ling is the second in the demon land. Even on the other side of the mountain and river, the attainments of Yan Fu Ling in the way of Fu are not necessarily inferior.Wei An man with a knife to meet the green talisman a knife out.


    The bloody light of the sword appeared above the city of Qingfu.


    The demon clan is also aggressive.


    As the second master of Xishan, he does not talk about the level of his realm. He is different from other people in his mind.


    He did not have too many intrigues in his mind, and his heart was on the way, which made him incompatible with the rest of the people.


    Perhaps it is because of this that they are regarded as the biggest backers of the revival of the Western Hills.


    It is not a simple thing to step on the stairs before the age of 200.


    The man with a huge body shape clenched the handle of the knife with no expression.


    When the sword light meets the green Fu, it produces a dazzling light in vain.


    This light is a mixture of green and red, which makes people feel extremely dazzling.


    The man with a head of blood red long hair laughed and broke the amulet with a knife.


    Half of his foot has been in the sea, if not for some reasons, and some things have not been got, I am afraid he would have forced to step the last foot.


    Even if he has not taken the last half step, he is still not a good man to deal with.


    The old Taoist priest''s green Fu was broken without any mood fluctuation. It seemed that he had already known the result.


    Then he put out a hand in the air and drew something in the air.


    Most of the world''s runes are painted on special Rune paper, which can be preserved for a long time after being filled with Qi.


    However, the real Fu Dao does not need such things if we draw symbols.


    With every move, you can draw a symbol.


    And it''s powerful.


    Wei''an man with a knife said calmly, "you can block me for three quarters of an hour at most."


    They both went upstairs and knew each other''s current situation. He could say such a thing, not because he was exaggerating, but because of the reality.


    If the old Taoist didn''t fight with Lin Hongzhu, if he didn''t have a fight with the three men in spring and autumn, they would have fought for a long time. However, today''s old Taoist priest is far from the original peak state.


    The old Taoist didn''t say a word. When the Taoist symbol was full, he shook the demon bell.


    The bell came out with the rune, which was much more powerful than before.


    The old Taoist painting is a wind symbol, but it is not only a wind symbol.


    The wind blows the bell.


    Make this sound more bleak.


    Ordinary people just feel the wind blowing sound, very far away, but Wei An man frowns.


    That''s the trick.


    There is no monk who ascends the realm of building, who is the generation of Yi Yu.


    The old Taoist priest said plainly, "no one can take that thing out of Qingfu city alive."


    Wei An man raised his head and said the third sentence of today.


    "Remember my name. My name is Xishan."


    He had a fourth sentence to say.


    There has been a saying from generation to generation that the emperor comes out of the west mountain. It is not only that the ancestor of the family is from the west mountain, but also that there will be another demon emperor in the western mountain.


    His name is Xishan, which is the best expectation of his family.


    The old Taoist said indifferently: "I know that Xishan has expectations for you, but you forget the big demon in the family."


    Xishan sneered, "what''s the matter?"


    This sentence contains a lot of unfinished words.


    The old Taoist no longer asked, because the sword of Xishan came.


    This knife is also a killing move.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    "So this is climbing."


    Li Fuyao stood at the bottom of the lake. In fact, from the very beginning, Li Fuyao could see the battle situation from the very beginning. Whether it was the old Taoist who fought against the third enemy or the later one who fought with Xishan, Li Fuyao had seen Chao Qingqiu''s sword in the sky over the North Sea. Although he was hindered by the state of affairs, he did not know the subtlety of the Tao, but he also witnessed the fighting power at the top of the world.


    Before leaving Beihai, he saw the killing of Jianxian wanchi and Jianxian Liuxiang at the bottom of the river. Although both of them were dead souls, they were better than Li Fuyao in everything. Li Fuyao had a good feeling after seeing them.


    It was the first time he saw the friars fighting at the scene.


    There is no need to say much about the realm of the old Taoist. The characters who can fight against qingtianjun are not bad. Even if they are injured, they are no worse than ordinary monks who climb the stairs. As for the red haired man with a knife, Li Fuyao doesn''t know his real identity, but in fact, those overbearing swords can prove that he is absolutely qualified to stand in front of the old Taoist priest.


    And now, he still has the initiative.


    Li Fuyao wrote down the man''s name in silence, Xishan.


    He wanted to walk on the demon soil side. On the one hand, he wanted to sharpen Kendo like many predecessors. On the other hand, he wanted to see the girl he liked. However, no matter what he was for, he needed to step by step. The swordsman was not welcome. As early as he was on the other side of the mountain and river, he felt that he was being watched. The assassination in the bow was a good explanation.


    When you come to the demon land, you should be more careful. In the war six thousand years ago, the demon clan was unable to go south. A large part of the reason was that there were swordsmen. In the past few hundred years, Chao Qingqiu went in and out of the demon land from time to time. Some time ago, a big demon was killed. In this way, the hatred between the swordsman and the demon clan was accumulated to a high level.


    Not all demon clans are like qingtianjun.


    There will always be people who will never die with Li Fuyao.


    It was not a wise decision for Li Fuyao to enter the demon land at this time, but at least he can''t leave easily now. He doesn''t know how the girl he likes is going to marry someone else.


    Li Fuyao is not a little swordsman now, but a serious Taiqing swordsman and a Taiqing swordsman who can fight with the friars of morning and evening!


    Shaking his head, Li Fuyao threw all the thoughts out of his head, turned his head to look at the old man and asked, "who is that man?"


    Since Lao Weng is from Qingfu City, he should know a lot about it.


    The old man said with a bitter smile: "since it is called Xishan, it can only be the one of the poor and strange people in Xishan."


    "Well?"


    Li Fuyao raised his eyebrows, but the old man didn''t finish.


    "There is a big demon among the poor and strange people in Xishan, which is well known all over the world. There is a genius in the family whose name is unknown. However, when he was 200 years old, he walked into the building, which was well known to all the demon natives. Nowadays, the most outstanding young people in the demon land are not as good as those in those years. However, he has been living in seclusion for more than 100 years News, who knows he will be here today. "


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "what is there in your Qingfu city?"


    The old man was stunned and said, "do you think the Lord of the city will tell me about this matter?"


    Li Fuyao stopped talking. He just held the green silk sword and began to look around.


    In the past, I walked along this blue stone path to the bottom of the lake. When I came to this cave, I looked up at the battle over the lake. I didn''t really have a good look at the surrounding furnishings.


    In the cave, there is only a stone table with a teapot on it. In addition, there are blue colored runes pasted around. In fact, they are pasted, rather than painted. It is absolutely impossible to feel anything without reaching out and touching.


    "Since all the Western Hills are going to rob, it is obvious that this thing is extraordinary. If you want to come now, why do you want to build such a city in the demon land? It''s not easy to think about it."


    Li Fuyao seems to be talking to himself, but his voice is not small at all.


    The old man always turned a deaf ear.


    After a while, he looked up at the sky again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The bloody sword light is extremely powerful, and it is extremely powerful after meeting the borrowed talisman.


    Bang!


    The light of the sword is so great that it makes the world pale and the sun and moon are not bright!


    The sound of the sound was cut open by the old Taoist priest, and the knife light poured in.


    Knife light meets the demon bell.


    The relic of the saint was shocked and some cracks appeared after a moment.


    After all, it is not the original magic weapon of the sage. Even if the sage has used it, its power is not enough to suppress Xishan.


    In today''s demon land, I''m afraid that in the realm of climbing stairs, the realm is higher than the western mountain, and there are not a few, but in terms of combat power, there are only a few that can match the western mountain.This rare genius of this poor and strange family is still young, but he has shown his invincible posture. It is hard to say that he can not set foot in the sea over time. If the Xishan people really want to fight for the position of demon emperor, they may not be Xishan or the big demon in the family.


    The old Taoist put out his hand to call back the demon bell, and a green Fu came out of thin air again.


    From top to bottom, from repression.


    The west mountain looks up indifferently.


    This green Fu is not necessarily strong, but Xishan vaguely feels that something is wrong.


    When he cuts a knife at the green Fu, the west mountain is full of vigor and vitality, but his Qi is flowing to the lake.


    On the surface of the lake, the majestic opportunity did not make huge waves, on the contrary, there was very little movement.


    The West Mountain steps towards the lake.


    There was a broken sound between heaven and earth.


    As a mirror is broken.


    Standing on the surface of the lake, Xishan looked at the old Taoist who had been exhausted in the air and said indifferently, "you are going to die."


    This is the truth.


    The old Taoist priest did not retort, but looked at the city and said calmly, "the most proud Rune in my life, which I have drawn a hundred years ago, has never been seen. It is a pity that even the king of Qingtian is not qualified."


    Xishan held the handle and said nothing.


    He is the second strongest man in Xishan and the hope of countless people. He is a very proud man and should be extremely calm in dealing with everything.


    The old Taoist priest in front of him is only climbing the stairs. He should not be afraid.


    Even if he had a favorite Rune in his mouth.


    Xishan suddenly frowned, and he thought of some possibility, "this city..."


    "Yes, that''s a sign."


    "This is the most proud symbol I have ever drawn in my life."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    The old Taoist is the master of Fu Dao, the old Taoist is the city master of Qingfu City, the old Taoist painted a lot of Fu


    It turns out that Qingfu city is a symbol.


    It is not simple to use a city as a talisman. In order to lure one or two people into the city to attack them, it is very important for the old Taoist to draw such a talisman.


    Xishan frowned and looked at the green light rising everywhere in the city. Then he suddenly understood why Qing Tianjun didn''t take the Qingfu city into his hands even if he won.


    So there''s another thing.


    With the city as the symbol, I think there are not many Fudao people in the world who will have such a big hand.


    Xishan clenched the hilt of the sword, looked at the green light in the city, and thought whether to kill the old Taoist priest first. If this talisman was fully inspired, it would not be difficult to deal with it, but it should give the old Taoist a lot of breathing time.


    The monks of this realm often don''t need much time to judge things.


    A thought born, is a knife toward the old Taoist.


    The bloody knife light even covered up the blue light of the city for a moment.


    There was a lot of fog in the city of Qingfu. The green light was faintly visible in the fog, which could not be said to be bright.


    When the light of this bloody knife is generated, it is quickly suppressed.


    The unparalleled overbearing sword directly blows the old Taoist who once again sacrifices the town demon bell.


    There are more and more cracks on the demon bell.


    Even if it survives today, its power will be greatly reduced.


    The old Taoist priest drifted to the bank, his face turned white, a mouthful of blood was swallowed by him, and then he still looked at the western mountain in the air as usual.


    "The Amulet of poor road is based on the city, with lanes and lanes as the ink. I thought there was no other person in the world who was lucky enough to see the whole picture. I didn''t expect that you would have a chance to have a look at it before you died. However, without you in the west mountain, I was afraid that the imperial industry would be delayed for thousands of years."


    Xishan''s face was expressionless, but the hand holding the handle was a little tighter.


    His previous knife completely destroyed the old Taoist priest''s fighting power, but it did not prevent the talisman from being inspired.


    Today''s Qingfu city is like a cage, which has trapped him in it. Moreover, the distant breath has been pressed against him. This talisman should not only have the effect of trapping him.


    After a meal on the western mountain, he swept to some place in the city. At the same time, he swung out a knife.


    A simple restaurant was completely cut open by this knife, broken wood and fine stones were exploded everywhere, and smoke and dust rose everywhere. If this knife goes down, even a big hole will be opened in the street. Moreover, it seems that the reason is that the western mountain has retained its strength. Otherwise, it may mean that the city will be broken a lot.


    A blue colored Rune paper lies quietly at the bottom of the pit.


    Xishan stood by the pit with a knife and looked at the rune paper. The paper was burning.


    The shadow of the west mountain is fleeting.


    When he reappeared, he was in front of a tall building.


    Another knife.


    A tall building collapsed.


    There is also a deep pit in which there is a blue Rune paper.


    The west mountain is not in accordance with the Tao, but if the state of practice is high enough, even if you don''t know something, you don''t know nothing.


    Since Qingfu city is a talisman, Xishan can only perceive the nodes on the rune and destroy it, which is likely to make this talisman invalid.


    In this way, Xishan went to many places, produced many knives, made many deep pits, and found many green Fu.


    But when he returned to the shore, his brow did not wrinkle, but his expression was very indifferent, with some of a sudden.


    "Since it is a symbol that has been drawn for many years and is the most proud one, it should be different from other symbols. Those nodes are false."


    This is the conclusion of Xishan.


    But the old Taoist priest shook his head, "the node is true, but the poor road has written ten thousand amulets."


    No matter how much Fu is written, there will always be the most important ones, but they are always difficult to find when they are mixed in 10000.


    Xishan asked, "who are you drawing this talisman for?"


    If there is a monk who is worthy of climbing to the realm of mansions, the countless time paintings are just a talisman. Xishan will not think that he is a monk in the Canghai realm, because the monks in that realm can not be conquered by the accumulation of time.


    But if it''s common to climb a building, it''s worth the efforts of the old Taoist?


    "Xishan is the first royal family. You have known so many secrets for a long time, which is not comparable to other races. You know that it''s normal and it''s normal to come and take it. But the demon in Xishan didn''t tell you that this city was built for him?"


    Xishan, feeling the prestige of Qingfu City, thought of the old Taoist''s words, calmly asked, "can this Dao Fu really stop me?"


    The old Taoist spread out his hands and said, "try it."


    Xishan squints, and the red light of the long knife in his hand lingers."I have to kill you before I get out of town."


    Xishan turned to look at the old Taoist.


    The old Taoist looked flat and said with a smile, "I can''t escape today."


    Xishan didn''t speak. He swung a knife at the old Taoist priest and easily penetrated his body.


    The Taoist priest closed his eyes and fell down.


    The body turned green and didn''t enter the city.


    After killing the old Taoist, Xishan turned his head and looked at the curtain of heaven.


    His whole body of Qi has climbed to the top. It is said that he has stepped into the sea half way. In fact, it is somewhat exaggerated, but in fact, it is not much worse.


    And he goes to the edge of the sky and cuts off the edge of the sky.


    Blood red knife light has appeared here for several times.


    However, the sword, which had no past and was not favorable, has not been able to cut open the sky curtain.


    Meeting the blue sky curtain, the light of the sword dissipated immediately.


    Xishan wields his knife again.


    A hundred Zhang long Dao Gang appeared.


    Xishan''s momentum reached its peak. His long red hair moved with the wind, and his knife in his hand was also full of red light.


    With a roar, he slashed again towards the sky.


    "Ah


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Cheep..."


    A strange voice came out of the city.


    Then the whole city began to shake, and the fog that had been restrained before was filled with madness.


    All the fog poured into an old well.


    I don''t know how deep the well is.


    The darkness is everywhere.


    In the dark, someone opened his eyes.


    Countless frenzied Qi machines gushed from the man.


    Then he stood up.


    As he stood up, he seemed to have lifted a city.


    As he stood up, the talisman based on the city became more powerful.


    He directly pressed the knife of Xishan back.


    Xishan spits out blood and flushes.


    The hand holding the knife has already burst.


    He looked at the distance with some perplexity. He not only felt the air, but also felt an extraordinary breath.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    The city of Qingfu is in turmoil, and a series of violent air machines are flapping the blue sky screen.


    With the increase of frequency, it seems that the blue sky will be in danger.


    Now, I''m afraid anyone can see that the Qing Fu based on the city wants to suppress this unknown monk.


    It''s just that the old Taoist is dead. Who can fight against it?


    Can the western mountain with the knife stop the man?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dozens of miles away from Qingfu City, there is a small boat with the SangJiang river. On the boat, there is a man in green.


    If people can see the momentum of Xishan before, they will know that he is a peerless monk. This one gives people the impression that he is much more ordinary.


    He stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the top of Qingfu city with a complicated look.


    A moment later, there is a blue light from far to near, landing on the bow, slowly showing the body shape.


    It was the old Taoist who had become a little ethereal. Looking at the man in green, he frowned and said, "Qing Tian Jun, you and I agree that it doesn''t count now?"


    Who can know that the owner of Qingtian City, who should be in trouble now, is not in Qingtian City, but outside Qingfu city.


    Qingtian Jun turned his head and looked at the old Taoist priest and said sarcastically: "how about the agreement? I''m afraid you know better than me. You can see how many incense sticks you have to live."


    Qingtianjun, who was fighting with qingtianjun in the city and had just set foot in the sea for a short time, thought that he would take the life of the old Taoist priest in more than 100 rounds. He did not hesitate to make an agreement with him. If he failed to succeed, the old Taoist priest would live for one day, and he would never set foot in Qingfu city.


    In the end, although qingtianjun won, it was after a hundred moves that qingtianjun surpassed the old Taoist priest. In the later years, qingtianjun did not set foot in Qingfu City, until today, he arrived here.


    "You can rest assured that I will not enter the city until you are completely dissipated in the world."


    The old Taoist looked at the most famous demon in the demon land.


    Qingtianjun, with his hands on his back, looked at Qingfu city and said indifferently: "the young man in Xishan is not an enemy. If he dies in my place, that old guy will not give up. Besides, he still has some affection for me. I will save him later. As for the one, when he broke the city, he was full of vigor. I just want to see how high his realm is."


    "And then?" the old Taoist asked


    Qingtian Jun was expressionless, "it has been 6000 years. No matter how you rely on those heretics to survive, it is not necessarily the same as he was at that time. After the first World War, even if you can live, there is not much threat. If you don''t want to have a big demon in the demon soil, how do we think about it?"


    The old Taoist priest snorted coldly, "you demon families are naturally the most cunning."


    Qingtian Jun looked at the dead man and reminded him: "the Terran is not good enough, otherwise you come to the demon soil to do something."


    For a moment, the old Taoist priest was speechless.


    A moment later, the freed monk asked, "what about that young man in the city? If you kill me, I''m not afraid that Chao Qingqiu will settle with you? "


    If the old Taoist was still alive, he would not have said so much.


    Qingtianjun waved a little, and the river showed Li Fuyao at the bottom of the lake. After a pause for a moment, he said, "if I had a chance, I would even dare to kill chaoqingqiu, but this is a shitty swordsman who can''t move a bit."


    In the words, there are some undisguised helplessness.


    The old Taoist priest was puzzled.


    He turned to ask, "what are you planning in Qingtian city?"


    Qingtianjun said nothing, his temperament is not good, a climb to the stairs, not in his eyes.


    In this world, only three people, two women, one big and one small, can make him willing to speak well.


    In addition, it is the sword fairy who can''t fight.


    These three must be the most unreasonable people in the world.


    As for others, even if they want to reason with him, they deserve it?


    The old Taoist''s blue light was weak, and it was about to dissipate. Looking at the old Taoist who was about to disappear, qingtianjun suddenly said, "you are not stupid, you are just looking for a way to extricate yourself."


    The old Taoist opened his mouth to laugh and said only an inexplicable saying, "if we really want to fight, it''s not sure that Lin Hongzhu can surpass me."


    Qing Tian Jun shook his head, "you just live a few more years than him."


    His voice was blown away by the wind, and the old Taoist priest''s last figure was also scattered by the wind.


    Qingtian Jun looked at the green Fu City in front of him, with a slight expression, "how about being born 6000 years earlier than me?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the Bank of the lake, the western mountain holding a knife saw the one who was shrouded in fog and appeared in the city.


    I can''t see my face clearly, I can''t see men and women clearly, but I have great momentum.


    The monstrous spirit spread out from him, which made Xishan feel extremely depressed.If this is not a cover up, Xishan can judge that the other party is definitely a big demon of the sea.


    However, there are only a few monsters in the sea of demon soil. Each of them has a great reputation. Who doesn''t know, where does this one come from and is still in the city of Qingfu?


    Is it not shocking to say that a rune drawn by Yan Fu Ling, who ascended the building, could hold down a demon?


    When did the old Taoist have this ability?


    What''s more, a big demon can be suppressed by a rune?


    The thoughts in Xishan''s mind kept on, but now it seems that the monk who does not know the state of the West Mountain has not noticed the west mountain, but his attention is on the blue sky.


    Xishan clenched the handle of the sword and did not intend to continue to fight. Next, he wanted to see if he could break through the blue sky curtain. If not, even if the power was more terrible, the sword behind Xishan would swing at him.


    One after another, the violent air jet bombarded the blue sky curtain.


    Countless scattered air machines fell into the city and destroyed buildings.


    The whole city trembled slightly, and the presence, which had always been shrouded in fog, made a strange sound again.


    "Zhi --"


    as the sound resounded through the city, the blue sky curtain began to crack one after another, and it seemed that it would be completely broken in a short time.


    Xishan looks at the sky with a complicated look.


    Bang!


    Like a broken mirror.


    The blue sky curtain was completely broken.


    Without the suppression of that rune.


    A kind of unprecedented majestic gas engine broke through the shackles and gradually came into being.


    As the demon revives, the great demon appears.


    Without any hesitation, Xishan''s body would be taken out of Qingfu city. What he wanted to take from his family had not been explained to him. He only said that it would be of great benefit for him to step into the sea from the tower. Otherwise, he would not have come here from Xishan.


    It''s just that thing is the one under the green Fu?


    How to take this, a big demon?


    Xishan couldn''t bear to think about it. His figure had already left the city.


    At the same time of breaking through the blue sky curtain, the man finally found something strange in the city. Facing the west mountain, the man waved his hand far away.


    Numerous majestic air machines, like a river surging towards the western mountains.


    This demon monk had already been injured. If he could bear such a blow again, I was afraid that he would really cut off the possibility of cultivation.


    Xishan gritted his teeth and wielded a knife.


    Before that, it was the most powerful sword light. Now, in front of this magnificent air machine, it''s just some small tricks.


    This knife did not stop Fen Fen Fen, and was smashed by the air force after a moment.


    So it is.


    Just as the machine was about to reach the west mountain, one hand grabbed the robe of Xishan and threw it out. At the same time, there was a saying from a distance, "go back to the west mountain!"


    Qingtianjun appeared in the middle of the lake.


    Xishan''s face turned pale, but he still held his fist and said, "thank you for your help."


    Qingtian Jun''s face was expressionless, just looking at the fog in front of him, a hand stretched out from afar.


    There are only two words.


    "Come and fight!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    Qingtianjun said to fight, this is an invitation to war.


    Qingtianjun seldom invites to fight, and he often makes direct moves.


    There are very few people in the world who can get the honor of being invited by qingtianjun.


    But there is no doubt that everyone should be a monk in the sea.


    Qingtianjun''s voice to fight seems to have explained that the unknown figure in front of him should be the big demon of the sea. No doubt, even if he can''t speak of the sea, he has at least the strength to compete with qingtianjun. Otherwise, why would the arrogant qingtianjun invite the war on his own initiative?


    When qingtianjun appeared in Qingfu City, the blue sky curtain had been completely broken. If there was no qingtianjun in the city, the one in the fog would leave the Qingfu city.


    Just as the sea of Qingtian Jun want to stop who, not to say whether it can be, but after all, the other side can not leave soon.


    Even if it''s autumn, it''s the same.


    Even if chaoqingqiu is invincible in the world, but in the face of qingtianjun, it is also unable to surpass him in a short time.


    Qingtianjun knows that he is not the enemy of chaoqingqiu, but he still has the confidence to leave chaoqingqiu for some time.


    Can''t see the situation in the fog, but qingtianjun is very sure that the other party is looking at him at the moment.


    There are too many mysteries in the demon soil. Even white tea, which knows a lot of things, can''t be fully understood. However, the root of the problem is that the level of white tea is not enough, and it has not reached the final sea. Since it has not gone to the sea, there are many things that will not be within the scope of his knowledge, such as what is under the city of Qingfu.


    Qingtianjun is a big demon in the sea, and here is beside the SangJiang River, so there is no secret to him.


    He is very clear that the monk who seems to be in the sea can only maintain for a short time. After this period of time, it is still uncertain whether the characters in the fog can survive.


    Just in this short time, the other side is no doubt, or a big demon in the sea.


    The reason why qingtianjun appeared here was not because he was afraid that he would massacre the demon Xiu of SangJiang after he left the city, but he also wanted to see what it was like six thousand years ago.


    Is there any difference between the sea six thousand years ago and the sea after six thousand years.


    This is a rare opportunity. Qingtianjun doesn''t want to let it go.


    The one in the fog, let out a sharp roar, the voice as usual strange.


    "Zhi --"


    if this is not a language of 6000 years old, it should be the language of a certain race.


    Even if qingtianjun was a big demon, he could not understand it, but the anger in the voice was revealed.


    Some people say that the end of fear is anger. In the face of Xishan, he once called out, and in the face of qingtianjun, he called again. The tones of the two voices are different, so the natural expression is not the same.


    In his opinion, Xishan is not a figure worthy of attention. However, the king of Qingtian is full of blood, and his Qi can control heaven and earth. At first sight, he is a very difficult person to deal with.


    This is the first time that qingtianjun has never tried so hard to improve his blood.


    All this is because qingtianjun wants to fight.


    He didn''t fight much in his life, but every time it was enough to stir up demon soil.


    But this time today, it is destined that no one will know.


    Qingfu city is a talisman. Even though it was broken before, the remaining half of the rune is still powerful enough to cover up the fluctuation of Qi between the two.


    I''m afraid Li Fuyao was the only one who could see the war except for the Xishan Mountain where he had fled before.


    As for the old man, he had already committed suicide in Qingfu city when he died in Qingfu city.


    The old man''s action was so fast that Li Fuyao didn''t react to him. He saw him fall.


    Li Fuyao stood here with the green silk in his hand and looked at the scene on the lake. He could see clearly whether he had made a move in the west mountain or the one who came out of the well. However, since qingtianjun stepped into Qingfu City, Li Fuyao couldn''t really see anything.


    We can only see two figures, one green and one gray.


    Innumerable terrible air machines slapped on the lake, making the picture blurred.


    When the two big demons in the Canghai realm fought against each other, the Qi Movement fluctuated too much. If it was not controlled deliberately, Li Fuyao would not be able to see the battle with the old Taoist''s methods.


    Li Fuyao stood where he was, thinking that it was probably the death of the old Taoist priest that led to the present situation. It was only obvious that there were still people in the city. Could he not get out at this time?


    Li Fuyao looked complicated, but he still tried to look up at the lake.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun didn''t understand what the other side was saying. Fortunately, the big demon, who was famous for its demon soil, didn''t intend to understand it. Therefore, after calling, qingtianjun took the lead.


    He did not move, but there was a vast blue light toward the man in the fog.A character like him is like him. If he wants to be green, he will be green. If he wants to be white, he will be white.


    As for why you choose Qingguang, it''s just Qingtian Jun''s preference.


    Standing over the lake, he stood with his hands down, showing the demeanor of a monk in the Canghai environment.


    If there are still some people watching at the moment, it is absolutely perfect.


    Green light toward the fog, so that has been very rich fog has been diluted a lot.


    It seemed that the man didn''t like the green light very much. He let out a sharp roar and diluted a lot of blue light.


    Besides the swordsmen, the demon friars are the best at close combat, because they have a very strong physique and are not afraid of anything at all. Therefore, in a short time, the man in the fog rushed to Qingtian Jun.


    The friars of the demon clan always believe in their physique, especially when the man opposite is not a swordsman.


    Qingtian Jun does not dodge, facing the gray shadow, a simple boxing out.


    The fist containing the majestic air machine meets those mists.


    Like a gust of wind, blowing some cover.


    Vaguely, there is a long black hair exposed to the world.


    Qingtianjun reached out to grab the long hair, which made the man furious.


    Qingtianjun sneers and reaches out, and he grabs his hair in an instant.


    But who would have thought, the hair suddenly burst out of tens of thousands of fierce Qi machine, like a sword, a sword and a sword in the arm of qingtianjun.


    There was a bang.


    Qingtianjun took back his hand and put out a palm with the other hand to hit the other party''s heavenly cover.


    If a monk in the ordinary realm, he would burst out on the spot if he got such a slap, but the man only trembled slightly and consumed most of his strength.


    Qingtianjun was a little surprised, but soon calmed down, pulled into the body, a punch toward the position of the man''s abdomen.


    The majestic blue light is dazzling.


    Only heard a bang, the man tied solid and really suffered qingtianjun''s blow.


    Back a few feet.


    The whole man was about to fall out of the fog.


    A pair of long white legs.


    Is it a woman?


    Qing Tianjun has never done anything to others. Apart from the woman in his family, he has never had any mood swings towards other women in the world.


    However, when he learned that the man opposite was a woman, qingtianjun could not help but sigh that most of the great men who had reached the summit were men. Even though there were several women in the sea, those women did not really become the first person in their respective times. In the demon land, the position of the demon emperor was never a woman.


    In the years when Xie Shen, the female sword immortal, lived, there was an invincible willow lane.


    On the other hand, the female saints of the three religions in Canghai are not as good as those of the same period in terms of fame or realm.


    It can be said that it is extremely difficult for women to reach the top.


    It is not easy to enter the sea.


    Qingtianjun took back his thoughts and stretched out his hand to pull the leg. Some of them wanted to see the woman''s real face. There were not many female demons in the history of demon soil, and even fewer in the past six thousand years. As long as he saw the face, qingtianjun might not recognize the identity of the man.


    Just as before, when qingtianjun''s hand was put on that thigh, countless Qi machines sprang up in his arms. Even though he was the body of the sea and was one of the hardest bodies in the world, he also frowned slightly.


    Qing Tian Jun stopped his hand again, but he smashed it at the head.


    For monks like them, everything is foreign, and experience and almost infinite Qi are the capital to rely on.


    Qingtianjun is now the most brilliant figure in the demon soil. He has his own posture. Under one blow, the lake surface is exploded and countless lakes pour back.


    Behind him is a huge Anaconda formed by the lake, with a big mouth open, which looks particularly terrible.


    No matter what the state of demon cultivation, as long as the body is revealed, it means that he wants to use his last card.


    Just like before in Beihai, qingtianjun showed his essence when he took a move, which was to save his life.


    It''s just that not everyone can let qingtianjun reveal himself.


    Just like the person in front of you, you are not qualified.


    The man who has been trapped by secret methods for thousands of years, and then suppressed by the spirit of words and runes for hundreds of years, even if he still has the power of fighting in the sea, it is not what qingtianjun cares about.


    Giant anacondas roar up to the sky and roar, the sound shakes the four fields!


    The man in the fog suddenly stepped out of the fog. He was a tall woman with a beautiful face, but there was a terrible wound on her face.


    Even with this wound, the woman still looks beautiful.


    She looked indifferent, out of the fog, went directly to the anaconda, and reached out to hold the boa constrictor''s mouth.


    Tear it hard.


    Tear the whole Python apart.It looks terrible.


    The corner of Qingtian Jun''s mouth is full of smile, so it''s good.


    He swayed in his green clothes, looked at the woman opposite him and said with a smile, "Qing Tian Jun."


    There are not many people who can let qingtianjun report to his family.


    The woman looked at Qingtian Jun indifferently, and finally moved her lips and said two words.


    "Demon Li."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    Some names have been annihilated in the long river of years, while some names have remained in the long history.


    The name of those famous demons will not be forgotten, such as the poor emperor and the demon Li.


    Compared with the mountain and river, the history of demon land is much more simple. Each race has its own records. Some races with insufficient qualifications know less. Qingtianjun rises in the grass. No matter how many years it is pushed up, the green snake clan has never had a brilliant history. Therefore, after qingtianjun has set foot in the sea, you should know all about the demon land Doxinmi, you can only go to other races.


    After qingtianjun became the sea, the first person to turn to was the history of the Baize people. This race has been around for a long time, and it was also entitled to touch those secrets. Therefore, after leaving the hinterland of the Baize people, qingtianjun knew a lot.


    Those old names were all in his mind.


    This includes the demon Li.


    This is a great demon who lived six thousand years ago. Although he was not an emperor, he was involved in the Emperor Wu. He was a first-class and first-class clan at that time. Because there were as many as two big demons in the family, it could be said that there were extremely powerful demons.


    As the second big demon of his family, Yao Li stepped into the sea a hundred years later than his elder brother, so he has been cherished by the famous demon.


    Before the battle between the demon land and the mountain and river, the relationship between the two sides was not so bad. At that time, the demon Li often went to the side of the mountain and river and met many people, including a sword immortal.


    At that time, it was the peak of swordsmen. In the whole world, the sword immortal was the most powerful fighting force, and the willow Lane had a sword Qi of 80000 Li. No one in the world dared to do anything in front of the sword immortal.


    But the demon Li, as the only female demon in the demon land at that time, not only went to the mountains and rivers, but also made an appointment with the sword immortal to fight.


    Although it is not a battle of life and death, the battle between the two can be said to be a contest between demon land and mountains and rivers to a certain extent.


    So both sides are extremely concerned.


    Even the Canghai friars who came to watch the battle had more than one palm in total.


    Even Liuxiang, before the beginning of the war, had come to the battlefield, but passed away in a flash. At that time, the invincible figure in the world had already put his mind on the way to find the immortal. Naturally, he did not have much mind to watch this war, even if it could be called a world-famous war.


    But another woman, Xie Shen, was present from the beginning to the end.


    The war was magnificent. It was simple and direct for a demon family and a Terran sword immortal to fight each other.


    The final result is not unexpected, even if the demon Li is the genius of the demon land and the only female demon, she is not an opponent when facing the sword immortal.


    After the end of the war, the Sword Fairy and the demon Li went to the demon land for a full hundred years.


    It was not until later that it was said that the sword immortal and the demon Li admired each other, and finally they became Taoist partners and walked side by side to pursue the road. For this matter, the monks of the three religions and a group of demon earth friars argued one after another, but the Canghai sage, the big demons and the sword immortals who were in the clouds did not express any attitude.


    Besides, one of the most powerful swordsmen in the world is one of the most powerful swordsmen in the world.


    After a hundred years of their union, no dispute came out. It was mostly regarded as the harmony between the harp and the harp. Only after that, the demon land chose to go south to fight against the mountains and rivers, which made the couple turn against each other.


    Before the war began, the Sword Fairy would leave the demon land. After being stopped by the demon Li, he would not hesitate to cut the sword on the face of the demon Li, so that the once fabulous woman left a terrible wound.


    However, the Sword Fairy left a terrible wound to the demon Li, which was regarded as a negative demon Li. After that, the sword immortal was stopped by the demon Li and the elder brother of her family and was killed in the demon soil.


    This was the first sea of death before the beginning of the war. I''m afraid it is also because of this reason. After the war, the demon earth friars first targeted swordsmen.


    The war involved a wide range, the demon emperor fell, the sword immortal died, directly let the swordsman begin to wither.


    The rise of the three religions began to dominate the situation of mountains and rivers. The establishment of the three dynasties was a series of events after the great war.


    The great war six thousand years ago was even the most tragic one since there were monks in the world. It broke the mountains and rivers into pieces. Since then, no one has crossed the sea and become a real immortal.


    As for the demon Li, there was no trace.


    As for the Xin secret, in fact, qingtianjun is not very clear about that. He only found Qingfu city from the history books of the Baize people in order to suppress the existence of a certain Canghai sea 6000 years ago.


    As for why Yan Fuling chose to come here to build Qingfu City, and why the eldest demon acquiesced in this matter are all mysteries.


    But now that Fu is gone, demon Li comes out, he Qingtian Jun will fight with her.He knew very well that no one could live in full swing for six thousand years. Therefore, the demon Li could exert his fighting power in the sea for a period of time, which was what qingtianjun wanted.


    What qingtianjun cares about is never what happened in 6000 years. He only cares about one point, that is, how long can the sea fighting power of demon Li be maintained today.


    It was just before that the demon Li who said his name frowned and made a strange voice again.


    "Zhi -"


    qingtianjun felt the boundless anger in the voice.


    Before some action, he saw the jade hand of demon Li stretched out and grasped toward the lake.


    The whole lake was torn open by her, revealing the bottom of the lake and the young man standing at the bottom.


    Li Fuyao, who was holding the green silk and carrying the sword case on his back, lost his mind for a short time, and then waved his sword without hesitation.


    The sword spirit swept through.


    However, Li Fuyao''s sword spirit is still too small when he meets the random strike of demon Li.


    It took less than a moment to destroy the sword.


    Li Fuyao, who suffered a disaster free from mischief, has a firm and resolute look, and takes the sword 19 out of his sight.


    A sword light from the bottom of the lake will stab the demon Li.


    At the same time, he handed out the second sword.


    The sword is sharp.


    Li Fuyao''s sword, together with the imperial sword, should be taken seriously in the face of any Qing Dynasty in the world. I''m afraid that even in the morning and evening, I''m afraid we have to be afraid of it.


    But now what Li Fuyao is facing is a sea that can fight against qingtianjun.


    This sword is still too small.


    At this time, qingtianjun gave his hand, his body moved slightly, went to take the sword 19, then instantly wiped off the sword spirit on it, and then threw the sword 19 back to the bottom of the lake.


    Then, before Li Fuyao''s second sword reached the demon Li, he stopped the majestic Qi of the demon Li.


    Qingtianjun''s hand became a few feet larger. After stopping the Qi machine, he clenched his hand into a fist.


    Thunder thunders in the day.


    In the palm of qingtianjun, thunder rings one after another.


    It''s just that there''s no more gas to escape from that big hand.


    Demon Li didn''t look at qingtianjun, but said word by word: "swordsman, let me kill him!"


    Maybe it''s six thousand years that I haven''t said these words, which makes this sentence seem very awkward.


    Qingtianjun knows something about the past. He knows that she is because the Sword Fairy doesn''t like the swordsman at all. Except Li Fuyao, no matter which swordsman she wants to kill, she will kill him. If Chao Qingqiu gets angry, Chao Qingqiu will solve the problem. But qingtianjun can''t let her kill this one.


    If Li Fuyao died like this, he would not see the smiling face of his own girl for a long time to come.


    I didn''t see it before.


    Qingtianjun took a deep look at Li Fuyao, who looked up at him without retreating.


    I''m afraid only he qingtianjun and Li Fuyao know the meaning.


    Qingtian Jun looked at the demon Li and said again, "come and fight."


    This is to tell the demon Li to kill Li Fuyao completely!


    Demon Li looked at qingtianjun with indifference in her eyes. Without saying much, the lake water that had been pulled up by her gradually changed into a huge fierce bird.


    Qingtianjun said nothing. The manga, which was torn apart before, took shape again and confronted each other.


    Qingtianjun walked through the air, leaving a natural and unrestrained figure in Li Fuyao''s eyes.


    Demon Li face no expression to welcome up.


    This is the battle of the sea.


    It looks simple, but every move is extremely dangerous.


    Li Fuyao noticed that the clouds behind them were both weird.


    He didn''t know the realm of demon Li, but at least he knew that Qing Tian Jun would not simply kill a character, and he should also be a Cang Hai.


    In the past, when I saw Qing Qiu, a sword immortal, killed the Kun in the North Sea, I couldn''t open my eyes because of the lack of realm and being a swordsman.


    At the same time, Li Fuyao was almost killed by a Canghai town.


    This kind of treatment is only one in the world.


    Li Fuyao picked up the sword 19 and put it back into the sword case. Before the lake water fell from the sky, he skimmed over and came to the shore, just in front of the corpse.


    The body of an old ape.


    Before that little man had been burned to ashes by the old Taoist, and the demon Dan was also taken away by the old Taoist.


    Li Fuyao ignored the old ape and looked up to see the two men fighting.


    Qingtianjun, after all, is now the most famous demon land in the sea. In the face of the female demon, he did not lose a bit.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, a punch hit the woman''s chest a hole.


    Demon Li''s face was very white. She looked down at the bead hanging in front of her body. The mist grew inside.Six thousand years of survival depends on this thing.


    But even so, it has paid a great price.


    What''s more, she was later obstructed by others. Otherwise, why was there such a symbol to suppress her?


    So much happened in six thousand years that she didn''t know.


    And in the end, she had one of the worst results.


    That was when the seal was broken and came out, I met qingtianjun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    The past things have become the past, now she is either directly beaten by qingtianjun, or killed by qingtianjun.


    It just seems that the former is more likely.


    Especially now that she has fallen into the downwind, it is almost impossible to kill qingtianjun.


    Canghai monk''s body is stronger than Jinshi, even harder than Jinshi.


    To be able to make a hole in the body of demon Li, there is no one else but the same sea.


    After a fist, qingtianjun stopped and stood up. He said with regret: "no matter what method you used to make you live to this day, you can''t reach that state."


    The fierce bird behind the demon Li was torn up by qingtianjun''s water python. The water Python circled in the air, and a big mouth was facing the demon Li.


    "Is there anything better than you


    Demon Li does not care about the python behind him, but has some doubts.


    Qingtianjun was originally a very proud man. He rose from the grass. None of the existing big demons in the demon land had the same experience as him. In the past, before qingtianjun became the sea, he had received a lot of ridicule. But when he reached the top of the sea and left those people in front of him behind one by one, the demon land told us about his past The sound was completely gone.


    Qingtianjun proved one thing, as long as you go far enough and climb high enough, no one dares to say anything more.


    Qingtian Jun said with a smile: "many people say that I am the demon soil ranked in the top five big demons."


    Qingtianjun told the truth without concealing it.


    Demon Li frowned: "there are four more powerful than you, demon emperor?"


    Qingtian Jun said calmly: "after Emperor Wu, there is no demon emperor."


    Qingtianjun''s words are all here. I don''t want to say more.


    As for the status quo of demon soil, no matter how much it is, there is no point in it.


    Demon Li turned his head and looked at Li Fuyao on the ground. "Who is he?"


    The voice is quiet, and there is no intention of killing before.


    People like her naturally know that it is not a simple thing for qingtianjun to protect Li Fuyao.


    Qing Tian Jun''s face was a little ugly, but he still said: "although he is a bastard, he can''t stand. There is a bastard girl who likes him."


    Finish this sentence, Qing Tian Jun and deeply looked at the demon Li one eye.


    At that time, she and the Sword Fairy were Li Fuyao and Qinghuai.


    But at that time, she was already a big demon of the sea, and the other side was also a sword immortal. Now the two young people are still far away from the sea.


    There is no one to blame for being a Canghai, but Li Fuyao, who has not yet become Canghai, is under much more pressure to marry Qinghuai as a Taoist couple. Otherwise, qingtianjun would not propose the condition for Li Fuyao to become a sword immortal to marry Qinghuai.


    "Demon Li indifferent way:" won''t have what good result


    "You don''t have to worry about it."


    What he said is not to worry. There are many meanings, but in fact, the most important meaning is that you don''t have to worry.


    If it is more direct, what is your right to worry about?


    Demon Li is not stupid, naturally know the meaning of it.


    She looked at qingtianjun and said frankly, "I can''t beat you, but I still want to see the world."


    Qingtian Jun was silent for a while, and agreed, "yes."


    "Why is there a city on me?"


    This is the question of demon Li.


    Qingtian Jun thought about it and gave his guess, "it''s not six thousand years ago."


    This is a very general answer, but seems to be very reasonable, demon Li nodded, turned to walk outside the city, no longer pay attention to qingtianjun.


    Before that, she had a deep look at Li Fuyao.


    Qingtianjun naturally knows that her Qi is like a flood discharge, and it will soon be all over her body. Maybe today, she will die completely.


    Since he had fought that fight, he was satisfied, so he stopped talking about it.


    He removed the air compressor, and the anaconda scattered in all directions. It was like a rain falling on the lake.


    Qingtianjun fell to the shore, not far away is Li Fuyao.


    Looking at this state, he asked, "why don''t you go to Qingtian city?"


    Li Fuyao was a little embarrassed, and then he said cautiously, "some fear?"


    Qingtianjun sneered: "what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that you can''t beat those young people? Or are you afraid of my daughter''s empathy?"


    Li Fuyao whispered, "it''s not this."


    Qing Tian Jun frowned and said, "what is that?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Qingtianjun took a look at him and thought why the silly girl fell in love with such a silly boy.


    He didn''t see anything to see.


    Li Fuyao looked at qingtianjun, moved his lips, and said something.Qingtian Jun saw Li Fuyao''s embarrassment and said calmly, "call the demon king."


    For the monks in the Canghai area, the sages of the three religions usually begin with their surnames and end with the word holy as their honorific titles.


    It''s more direct to call Jianxian, and add a surname.


    And in the demon soil, in the case of no demon emperor, no matter which big demon is, they are called the demon king.


    According to the relationship between Li Fuyao and qingtianjun, it''s not too much to call uncle, but in fact, qingtianjun doesn''t recognize Li Fuyao.


    "Demon Jun, do you really want to marry Qinghuai to someone else?"


    Qingtianjun turned to look at him and said plainly, "to you, everyone except you is someone else, but to me, you bastards who want my daughter are all others."


    "Since you want me to be a sea, you should give me some time."


    Li Fuyao looks calm.


    Qingtianjun frowned and said, "do you think you have the qualification to negotiate with me?"


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    Qingtianjun took a deep look at Li Fuyao, and he felt that this young man was really a bastard. If he was not a good-looking young man, he would have taught him a lesson. But if he was injured, would he not have lost a lot of practice time?


    Li Fuyao said seriously, "I will come to qingtiancheng soon."


    This is his promise, of course, also want to let qingtianjun pass on to Qinghuai.


    He didn''t ask about the current situation of Qinghuai. It seemed that qingtianjun would not answer him so easily.


    Qingtian Jun didn''t want to say more, he just turned into Qingguang and left.


    Li Fuyao had no way to deal with this moody future father-in-law. He sighed. After collecting the green silk, he was going to walk out of the Qingfu city. The city, which had experienced two wars before and after, was already in ruins. Li Fuyao still did not understand the purpose of his trip to the city.


    It''s also the chance given by the king of Qingtian.


    Li Qingjun was able to see that there was no such thing as Li Qingjun''s sword before the first World War.


    Is it because they are both demon friars?


    But how can we say that all monks in this world should be traced back to the same origin.


    Li Fuyao suddenly slapped his forehead. "I forgot to ask. What a good opportunity."


    Faced with a monk in the sea, if Li Fuyao wants to know the solution to his physical problems, it is very simple. As long as qingtianjun is willing to answer, he will certainly be able to give a solution.


    But Li Fuyao forgot.


    "Forget it."


    Li Fuyao sighed and turned out of the city.


    -


    the Qi machines inside the demon Li were like a flood breaking the dike, flowing out of that hole. After walking out of the Qingfu City, there was nothing to cover the Qi machines. Those scattered Qi machines were enough to be noticed by the nearby demon monks.


    It is just that these Qi machines are too majestic. After flowing out of the demon Li''s body, some of the demon Xiu''s state is not high. After feeling it, they immediately knelt down on their knees and showed their obedience.


    This is the territory of qingtianjun, which is the breath of big demons. But in ordinary times, they can''t feel it. When a big demon stimulates his Qi completely, it proves what he is announcing.


    Declare the ownership of this territory?


    Or something else.


    If someone is disrespectful to it, it will be directly erased by the demon.


    It''s that simple.


    There are a lot of demon cultivation, all recognize this breath as Qingtian Jun, think that this big demon is patrolling his territory.


    The demon Li walked slowly along the SangJiang river. When he was about to walk to the front of a mountain, the realm had already fallen to the realm of climbing stairs.


    Most of the gas engines in lingfu have been lost.


    At this time, in front of her, appeared a man with red hair.


    He was pale with a knife in his hand.


    Who else can it be.


    Today''s Xishan is also seriously injured, but it still appears here.


    He came to Qingfu city to get something. If he didn''t get it, he went back like this. It''s not his style.


    Looking at this woman with a ferocious scar on her face, but not ugly, if it wasn''t for those Qi machines that couldn''t be fake, Xishan wouldn''t think she was a sea level existence.


    Xishan looked at her several times, and finally put his eyes on her chest, which was full of fog beads.


    Take a deep breath, Xishan''s hand is tight again.


    Demon Li is the first to speak, "Xishan emperor family."


    Nowadays, no one in the demon land would call the poor and strange people like this. Naturally, only those who lived for a long time can be called so.


    So this woman must have been in the fog before.


    Xishan''s grip on the knife was a little tighter. He knew very well that even though the other party seemed to be climbing a building, it was not so easy to deal with it."What do you want?" Demon Li asked.


    Xishan pointed to the bead on her chest.


    The utility of this bead is too good. The reason why the demon Li lived from 6000 years ago to now depends on it.


    Even if it has been suspended for six thousand years.


    Xishan didn''t know so much about it. He just knew that the bead would give him a chance to enter the sea from the tower.


    Demon Li did not hesitate to pull off the bead and throw it to the west mountain, and then said: "get out of the way."


    Xishan took the bead and got out of the way.


    "I owe you one."


    Demon Li turned his head and asked a word, probably asking whether a certain race is still there.


    Xishan nods.


    "Take shelter for me."


    Xishan said he owed her a favor, and the demon Li opened his mouth and asked him to return the favor.


    Xishan said seriously, "definitely."


    Demon Li nodded with satisfaction.


    Keep going forward.


    Xishan looked at her back, saluted her respectfully, and then left.


    He must have been a great monster of the sea at that time. However, Xishan would not be very clear about his identity. After all, he was not a sea state like qingtianjun, and he could not learn so many secrets.


    This trip to Qingfu city made him owe two favors. One was from qingtianjun and the other was from Yaoli.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When he met the mountain, if he could not get around it, he could only turn it over. So the demon Li climbed over a mountain again and went to the deep of the mountain. The fist of qingtianjun had made a hole in her body, which was actually the destruction of her spiritual home.


    It''s the most difficult thing for a monk to be damaged. This is probably the most fatal injury for a monk besides death.


    Such as demon Li, such a big demon, costs a lot to repair. Besides, she can''t recover the injuries that the general friars of Canghai can recover.


    At the beginning, I used that bead to make myself pretend to be dead, because I was about to die.


    After killing the Sword Fairy, he was also severely damaged by other sword immortals. One of the swords had already cut off her vitality at that time. If her brother hadn''t taken out the bead and buried her, she would have died 6000 years ago.


    But even so, she has been counted by at least two waves of people in these 6000 years.


    One of them is the old Taoist who built the Qingfu city. As for the other wave, the demon Li is not very clear, but it must be led by some big demon. As for what, she is not very clear.


    Even so, it is impossible for her to live on for a short time after 6000 years.


    The world scenery, greedy for a point is an additional reward, should not continue to ask for anything.


    Demon Li into the deep mountain, see a small wooden house built on the mountain.


    There was a cry in the cabin.


    The strong man stood in front of the bed in the room, his eyes numb, and the woman beside him was squatting beside the bed, holding a stiff little girl and crying loudly.


    Even if the demon soil are monks, not everyone can live safely. The complex world seems to take away some people''s lives at any time.


    Demon Li looked at the scene and suddenly said, "I don''t want to die."


    There was no one around, and that little wooden house would not hear this sentence, so the words of demon Li were just for themselves.


    After finishing this sentence, demon Li put her hand into the hole in her body, did not know what to grab out, and then she looked at the gray thing and smile.


    "Go ahead."


    She threw the ball out.


    Floating through the dense forest, into the wooden house, slowly seeping into the little girl''s head.


    Gradually, the little girl''s face appeared a deep red thing, looking like a birthmark, in fact, more like a wound.


    It''s the hurt of love and the wound of sword.


    The man didn''t notice the change. The woman was very sad. She cried and didn''t notice anything.


    There was originally standing on the cliff of the demon Li down.


    Before falling to the bottom of the cliff, it has turned into a light spot.


    The little girl in the cabin opened her eyes.


    There are some vague emotions in the eyes, but more indifference.


    "I''m so sleepy."


    The little girl opened her eyes and said such a word softly, then she closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    It''s just that the body is no longer stiff.


    As for whether they will be buried as dead by their parents, who knows.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    Li Fuyao, who came out of the devastated city of Qingfu with his sword case on his back, soon returned to the big stone outside the city. Before Li Fuyao entered the city, the characters on the stone were as black as ink, and the characters were half ink and half green, and the characters of the city were completely changed into green.


    Now when you go out of the city, you can see that all the three characters on the stone have faded in color, leaving only traces of the stone itself, which makes it extremely depressed.


    As for the two strong men guarding the city before, they have disappeared.


    In just half a day, the city of Qingfu had a series of wars, which completely changed the shape of the city, which was built on the Bank of the SangJiang river. Li Fuyao even thought about the time spent on the establishment of the city, and felt a little sigh.


    What''s more, I don''t know why.


    When he came to the dense forest outside the city, the monk sat around and closed his eyes. After feeling Li Fuyao''s approach, he opened his eyes. The city of Qingfu was originally a great talisman. The fight between Xishan and the old Taoist priest was well covered by the talisman. As for the short-term battle between qingtianjun and Yaoli, qingtianjun wiped away all the breath. Therefore, even if Guanxi was outside the city, he did not feel it Minute.


    Wind Lu lying on the ground, bored looking at the dead leaves in front of him.


    Li Fuyao came to the two men and did not take the initiative to mention the situation in Qingfu city. He just sat down and rubbed his cheek.


    Guanxi took the initiative to ask, "benefactor, what can I gain from going to Qingfu city for half a day?"


    Li Fu shook his head and felt helpless. "Fortunately, there was no death in the city. The prestige of the three men was not small. When they arrived in the city, they knew that they were the spring and Autumn period. These friars did not think about it in ordinary days. I don''t know why they are three at first sight."


    Guan Xi picked his eyebrows with a flat tone, "it''s the chance of the benefactor."


    Li Fuyao laughed and didn''t say much about it. After that, he took the initiative to talk about some things in the city, but the truth was different. After that, there was no mention of qingtianjun''s arrival in Qingfu city.


    "Since the city Lord can stand on the demon land, he is not an easy man."


    Guanxi said in a soft voice, "it''s good that you can leave the city safely."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "it''s not like you before."


    There seems to be a mystery between their words.


    Guan Xi bowed his head and did not speak. They were silent for a long time.


    After a long time.


    Guan Xi stood up and said calmly, "the poor monk and the benefactor are going their separate ways."


    Feng Lu came to the spirit. He didn''t care about the conversation between the monk and Li Fuyao. The only thing that made him energetic was this sentence. He looked at Guanxi with big eyes and then looked at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao smiles. When people want to leave, how to stop him? Originally, it was unexpected for him to go with guanxi. Now he is gone. He doesn''t know when evil will happen. In fact, Li Fuyao is still a bit hard to get.


    "It''s hard to do evil soil. It''s good to cherish it."


    This is the answer given by Li Fuyao.


    Guan Xi took a deep look at Li Fuyao. Then he put his hands together and whispered a word of Amitabha. Then he walked away and soon disappeared.


    This Buddhist monk is not at all timid.


    Li Fuyao sat in his place and kept silent.


    After waiting for almost a stick of incense, he vomited out a mouthful of blood, and his face became extremely ugly in an instant.


    In his arms, he groped out the pills left by Gu Yuan before. After taking two pills, his face improved a little, but in fact it was not much better. He still had a holy Pill on his body. After eating it, he could naturally make his injury as good as possible in the shortest time. However, he actually wanted to give it to Qinghuai girl.


    The most precious thing he has now is the holy elixir. In fact, there were two before, but one was used by him to solve the siege of Gan River and mountain. In fact, facing the situation at that time, he would not necessarily use that one. After all, it seems that Chao FengChen had the ability to solve the problem at that time, just put on a gesture and did not tell Li Fuyao clearly Kuang, on the contrary, let Li Fuyao set up a holy pill.


    Li Fuyao often thinks about it afterwards, and feels some flesh ache.


    Feng Lu glared at his big eyes, and then showed a strange smile, "you people, your mind is really not light."


    Seeing Li Fuyao''s state, and then thinking of his communication with Guanxi monk before, Feng Lu can easily think of what this is for. As one of the most brilliant young people in demon land, he is really not a fool.


    Li Fuyao said nothing. He used two swords against the monk of Canghai level in Qingfu city. Although none of them had any effect, even if Qingtian Jun stopped the magnificent Qi machine for him, in fact, facing so many monsters higher than his realm, Li Fuyao would be the best result if he didn''t get seriously injured.


    If you really want to have no injury at all, it must be God''s blessing.


    As for the mutual exploration with guanxi, Li Fuyao was prepared. Guanxi is not a good fault. If he completely exposed the incident in the North Sea, Li Fuyao was totally unconvinced. In other words, he would not forget it.Judging from his past experience, Li Fuyao was a man of deep hatred.


    "You are full of evil demon soil everywhere. If you don''t have a few brains, you can''t get rid of your bones."


    After hearing this, Feng Lu originally wanted to refute it. But after careful consideration, it seemed that Li Fuyao did not say anything wrong, so he became weaker. He just asked, "do you think the monk really left?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "if I didn''t leave, I would draw out my sword and fight with him. I don''t necessarily lose."


    Feng Lu glared and sneered, "why don''t you say that to him?"


    Li Fuyao laughed, "bragging about this kind of thing, how can you blow it in front of others?"


    Feng Lu is full of black lines. If he has turned into a human figure, he may give Li Fuyao a thumbs up to show his admiration.


    Having said this, Feng Lu suddenly asked, "where shall we go next?"


    In fact, he didn''t have to ask him that since he had arrived at SangJiang River and passed Qingfu City, the next place to go would naturally be the Qingtian city.


    It''s just that it was easy to go to Qingtian city before, but now there are a lot of young talents in Qingtian city. If Li Fuyao comes to Qingtian City, if he says that he and Qinghuai have an indescribable relationship, he will have to fight with many young people since he entered Qingfu city.


    Instead of answering the question immediately, Li Fuyao said, "I heard that Lin Hongzhu came to the demon soil."


    Li Fuyao didn''t feel much about the cult leader who had been making waves in the North Sea. However, Feng Lu had been complaining about the cult leader since he ate the holy pill. He said that if it were not for Lin Hongzhu, he would not have been able to return to human form for such a long time.


    For Feng Lv''s shameless argument, Li Fuyao always laughs at it and does not want to talk too much nonsense.


    Li Fuyao continued leisurely and said, "before returning to the city, the Lord Yan had a big war with Lin Hongzhu and was injured, otherwise the three would not dare to enter the city."


    Feng Lu shook his head and asked with a smile, "that demon sect leader is really so powerful?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the donkey and said with a smile, "or you can try it?"


    Wind Lu a face disdain, cold hum a, after all is not dare to say what crazy words.


    Only the wind Lu was silent for a while, then seriously asked: "where to go next?"


    Li Fuyao raised his head, rubbed his cheek, and said softly, "Qingtian city."


    When he said this, Li Fuyao had no expression on his face, but almost all his eyes were smiling.


    It''s just that in the sword box behind me, the green silk is chirping.


    Feng Lu has never seen such a strange Li Fuyao.


    It took a whole month for Lin Hongzhu to cross the grassland. Originally, it took him only a short time to cross the grassland according to the realm of climbing the building. As for why he spent so much time, it was only because of two things that happened before and after that grassland.


    The first thing was that he found a little demon monk who was not in a high level, which delayed some time. The second thing was that he met an old Taoist in a blue Taoist robe.


    The former only delayed some time, while the latter almost lost his life.


    The old Taoist who was proficient in Fudao had a high realm and should have been a monk who had been climbing the stairs for a long time. When he appeared in front of Lin Hongzhu, Lin Hongzhu knew something.


    After a brief trial, a great war broke out. Lin Hongzhu, the most famous wild monk in the mountains and rivers, fought fiercely for half a day and didn''t lose. On the contrary, the old Taoist priest vomited blood. Finally, the latter fled, leaving Lin Hongzhu, who was also injured but not as serious as the old Taoist.


    As a result, Lin Hongzhu had to stay in the grassland to recover his wounds and then go to the cold land. Originally, his realm was enough for him to cross many places of demon soil. As long as he did not meet the big demon of the sea, he would not be afraid of anyone.


    But now that he was injured, Lin Hongzhu had to stay in the grassland for some time, until he was healed, he started again.


    When stepping into that bitter and cold place, the place has already begun to snow. The demon soil is much colder than the climate on the other side of the mountain and river. When the spring breeze is blowing over the earth, there are many places with snow in the demon soil.


    And the climate of this cold and bitter land is colder than most parts of the demon soil.


    After Lin Hongzhu passed through the grassland, the scenery that could be seen everywhere was a depression, the vegetation was hard to see, and the cold wind swept his face.


    Lin Hongzhu, who has already been a monk on the stairs, has a plain look without any surprise.


    It was the woman behind her, pale and shivering.


    At night, Lin Hongzhu made a fire on a leeward slope. Sitting in front of the fire, the fire lit his face, and his white hair was tied up with a bun he casually tied. Then, the famous demon sect leader took out a tiger skin from behind and began to mend it.


    Opposite him, the small fox demon with a pure appearance stares at Lin Hongzhu, and is surprised.Before Lin Hongzhu and the old Taoist priest''s war, she did not miss all of them. The man in front of her was obviously ten times more powerful than those of her family. Why could she be so skilled at sewing?


    Lin Hongzhu sewed quickly. In half a quarter of an hour, he finished sewing a tiger skin garment. He handed it to the little fox demon.


    The shivering fox demon took over the tiger skin clothes and felt warm after wearing them.


    Lin Hongzhu looked at the small fox demon who said he had light in his eyes and asked calmly, "what''s your name?"


    Yes, he has been with her for more than a month, and has never asked her name.


    Small fox demon timidly smile way: "empty."


    The voice is clear and crisp, as always.


    Lin Hongzhu was stunned and then laughed again.


    This is the second time he smiles at the little fox demon. The first time is when she says he has light in his eyes.


    Looking at Lin Hongzhu with white hair and red robe, she asked a question, which she held for a long time, "what are you doing here?"


    In the bitter and cold land of the north, the elders have repeatedly stressed that it is not for them to set foot at will. Every demon Xiu who lives here is extremely vicious. If you don''t pay attention, you will lose your life here. Although the man in front of her is so powerful, she doesn''t want him to go deep into the north.


    Lin Hongzhu said in a low voice, "it''s walking everywhere."


    What is the answer?


    "When will you take me home?"


    Empty looking at Lin Hongzhu, he asked earnestly.


    She followed him in the grassland because she was afraid that other people would take her captive. Later, she was close to the territory of the fox tribe. She wanted to leave, but an old Taoist came to fight with him. Then he was injured, and she stayed to take care of him for a long time.


    But now that he''s healed, he''s come to this cold place.


    This is more and more far away from the fox territory.


    Lin Hongzhu frowned and said, "are you going


    Don''t know why, looking at Lin Hongzhu frown, empty inexplicably some heartache, she quickly waved her hand, "in fact It''s OK to walk with you


    Lin Hongzhu raised eyebrows. He was very good-looking, but after he had white hair, he became more evil and charming. Therefore, this action was very provocative.


    Lin Hongzhu looked at the fire and said in a low voice, "it''s good to walk together."


    -


    Qingtian City, the sun is shining high today, which is a rare good weather.


    The sun shining through the clouds on the earth makes the SangJiang River sparkling.


    Qingtian city now does not know how many people have come, compared to the city before, has been said to be a sea of people.


    That is, on the side of the city gate, it looks more clean.


    However, the purity is only relatively speaking. After all, there were two demon soil young talents competing in public before.


    In that fight, the little tiger, who had long been "famous" in Qingtian City, and the young genius who was also well-known had been fighting all day long. You didn''t know whether to win or not, and finally you had to stop. But everyone could see that the little tiger was much stronger than before.


    Seeing Hu Yue, who is not the same as before, in fact, chongye has been thinking about the state of cultivation of Qinghuai. He wants to know how much better the green locust will be than the little tiger.


    Maybe not?


    Among several brilliant young people, only Bi Yu has been in close contact with Qinghuai in recent days. In other words, he is the only one who is most qualified to judge the state of Qinghuai.


    Unfortunately, after the first world war that day, Bi Yu seems to have disappeared in Qingtian City, and Bi Yu''s figure can no longer be seen in the heavy night.


    In the afternoon, heavy night came to the gate and looked up at the head of the city.


    At the head of Qingtian City, a girl in Qingyi sits at the head of the city and looks at the distance.


    The sun was shining on her face. It was beautiful.


    The guards at the head of the city stood in the distance, and did not turn their heads to look at this side. If they knew the identity of the girl, they had no idea at all. If someone else had sat at the head of the city like this, they would have driven them out.


    Heavy night is watching Qinghuai, but not close, not only because he is afraid of the city''s guards, but also because he does not want to let Qinghuai see him clearly.


    In the war a few days ago, he deliberately drew with Hu Yue because there were other considerations.


    In fact, even if Hu Yue is completely transformed, it is almost impossible for him to be his opponent. In the younger generation of demon soil, green locust has been holding down on them. In recent years, on the contrary, his state of cultivation has gone much faster. Nowadays, among these young people, chongye can hardly care about the existence of Bi Yu and Hu Yue, but just concentrate on watching Qinghuai and the other one After a long time no news big black donkey.


    Thinking of Fenglv, chongye also remembered that he had news that he was searching for treasure in the North Sea, but there was no trace of this treasure after finding it. Is it possible that he has gone to the side of mountains and rivers now?


    Chongye doesn''t worry about this guy''s death in some place. After all, his uncle''s hope for him is really great. If Fenglu dies like this, he is afraid that the demon will set off an endless storm.Standing here for a moment, chongye was about to go to the other side of the city wall when he saw a man in green suddenly appeared at the head of the city.


    After seeing the man in green, he stopped at night, saluted the man and turned away.


    This city No, this piece of demon soil, that man in green is also a very bad existence.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun stood at the head of the city, looking at the woman he cared about most.


    He cares about two women, one big and one small, but obviously he cares more about this small one.


    Qingtianjun walked several steps, and then sat down beside the green locust, and then naturally reached out to touch her hair.


    "Green locust turns round," did you see him


    The voice is very soft, which reminds qingtianjun of the time when he watched the girl call her father for the first time.


    Thinking about this, Qingtian Jun was a little angry, "see, but still so silly, the realm is compared to before a lot of promotion."


    Qinghuai said with a smile, "he is still the best."


    Qingtian Jun frowned and said, "if he doesn''t dare to come to Qingtian City, what do you do?"


    Green locust looked at her father, looking at the big demon which is now the most famous demon soil. She said softly, "you are going to grill him on the fire. I''d rather he didn''t come."


    Qingtian Jun''s face was expressionless, "without magnificent experience, you can''t be a sword immortal."


    "So you have made these tribulations for him?"


    When he said these words, Qing Huai had some sarcasm.


    It just means very little.


    Qingtianjun is not angry at all. He may not be the most powerful sea in the world, but in front of Qinghuai, he is indeed the most competent father.


    And to his daughter, his temper is also excellent.


    "Although the monk''s life is very long, my father is still worried."


    Even in front of the green locust tree, the number of times qingtianjun confided in his heart was very small.


    "Green locust turns head to look at Qing Tian Jun," can''t let me control by myself? "


    Qingtian Jun shook his head expressionless, "there are too many rules and regulations in the world. Even if you become the sea, you can''t get rid of them completely. If you can''t become the sea, you will be trapped in it. There are some things you don''t know."


    Qingtianjun is calm, but his words are cruel.


    The monks on the mountain look more beautiful than ordinary people, but in fact it is not so simple. There is a king above the people at the bottom of the mountain, and the monks on the mountain are those monks in the sea.


    What about stepping into the sea?


    Chao Qing and Qiu GUI are the first people in the mountains and rivers, and are they really free?


    Qingtianjun clearly knows that only strong enough can he be more comfortable. I''m afraid he can only have a day when he is superior to others.


    The reality is incomparably cruel, Qing Tian Jun should not tell Qing Huai every bit.


    Many things can be blocked for her, qingtianjun will not hesitate to stop for her, do not have to let his baby girl, for these things worry sad.


    But one day he will leave this world, and his baby girl even fell in love with a swordsman, which makes qingtianjun headache.


    He didn''t show it, but he was really worried about it.


    Qingtianjun rubbed his head, then smoothed Qinghuai''s hair. He said in a soft voice, "it doesn''t matter. I can still live for many years. If you really want to be with that smelly boy, you should be a father. Those words that you have to be Sword Fairy are bullshit, OK?"


    This may be qingtianjun''s words that he will regret right away.


    Sure enough, after opening his mouth to speak this sentence, Qingtian Jun frowned.


    Don''t you regret it?


    Green locust disdains of hum a, "he will become sword immortal."


    Qingtianjun said with a low smile: "in fact, my father also thinks he can be successful."


    Green locust Pooh A, on the face appeared some smile.


    Qing Tian Jun asked, "do you want to beat those bastards and throw them out?"


    Qinghuai stood up and said seriously, "I have a friend who said before. When I go to the other side of the mountain and river, I will report his name. It''s better than anything. I don''t want to go there now. He has practiced sword for so long. Can''t he help me fight?"


    Qing Tian Jun pretended to be surprised and said, "that friend is really good, who is it?"


    Qinghuai pointed to his chest, pointed to qingtianjun''s chest, said with a smile: "that man, is your future son-in-law, is Qinghuai my future husband, is later more powerful than the Qing Qiu Dynasty sword immortal!"


    Qing Tian Jun nodded, echoed: "OK."


    Then he asked, "when will he come to marry you?"


    "One day, he will defend the sword for thousands of miles, cut off all the thorns and come to me. Then..."


    Qingtianjun looked at the girl who was dreaming and sighed.This silly girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    Luoyang City, autumn rain.


    I don''t know how many times Cheng Yusheng sat on the threshold of his own house to watch the autumn rain. In those days when he first returned to Luoyang City, the young master of the Cheng family liked a woman, but he didn''t like him. When he was in a daze, he would take a bunch of sugar gourd to a little sister-in-law''s house and sit on the threshold of her house, two people, eating sugar gourd.


    Little girl Li Xiaoxue doesn''t think about anything important, but he Cheng Yusheng is depressed for the girl he likes.


    Now many years have passed, although he has always thought of the girl, and from time to time he will visit the house to see the peach blossom tree she planted, but he is not so deeply involved in it.


    What''s more, he doesn''t have much free time.


    Since his master, the old man who can be said to be a master no matter where he is, came to Luoyang City, Cheng Yusheng''s life has not been easy. Chen Jiu''s destruction on him is extremely abnormal.


    But the benefits are also obvious. Although Cheng Yusheng is still a green silk man, he is not inferior to a monk in the Taiqing state, and even can compete with the friars in the morning and evening.


    It''s just that compared with the monks of the three religions, if you meet a demon monk, you won''t have any advantages, and you won''t be able to win over the sharp sword spirit of a swordsman.


    But in any case, Chen Jiu''s physical strength is not wrong.


    It''s rare to be free today. The old man said that the scenery outside the city was good. He left the city alone, so that Cheng Yusheng had a whole day''s free time. Before that, Cheng Yusheng went to the house to have a look at the peach blossom trees. Then he went around the city for half a circle and went to the remote courtyard to see Wang Yanqing. Finally, he went back to the house and sat on the threshold of the gate.


    Like a stone statue, looking at the distance, but with no eyes.


    Not far away, old Master Cheng, clutching a stick, dismissed his servants, came to the gate, sat quietly beside Cheng Yusheng, waited for a moment, and whispered, "you bastard."


    Cheng Yusheng turns his head and sees that it is the old man. Subconsciously, he wants to hide, but he is pressed on his shoulder by his thin arm.


    Cheng Yusheng said that heaven is not afraid of the ground, in fact, for this old man, there is still some fear from the bottom of his heart, "the old man."


    Cheng Yusheng called out, and there was no more below.


    Old Master Cheng looked at the rain curtain with a strange look. After a moment, he seemed to have some nostalgia and said: "you son of a bitch, you like a girl. Even if you can''t wait any longer, you can''t wait any longer. What if you wait for 100 years, you still can''t wait."


    Cheng Yu Sheng thought for a moment, "did the old man have this kind of experience?"


    Old Master Cheng''s wrinkled face stretches out, as if some strange color, "son of a bitch, do you think you''ve been young alone in the end of the day?"


    Cheng Yusheng said with a smile: "old master, tell me about it?"


    Old Master Cheng knocked on the green brick in front of the doorsill with his crutch, frowned and said, "at such an age, is it interesting to mention those broken things in those years?"


    Cheng Yusheng with a smile, "broken matter?"


    In fact, Cheng Yusheng was a little afraid of his old master as early as he was young. It was because the old man was still strong, and his temperament was too rigid. He never cared about his younger generation half a bit. When he saw him, he was also stiff faced.


    Not only Cheng Yusheng, but many of the Cheng family''s children are afraid of the old master. Even though the old masters are not as good as they were, they are still very dignified. In recent years, Cheng Yusheng returned to Luoyang City. In addition to saying hello from time to time, Cheng Yusheng has never had a heart to heart talk with the old master.


    It''s the first time for me to sit together and say so many words.


    Old Master Cheng asked, "what do you think of the man in the palace who intends to find a royal woman for you?"


    Even the imperial concubine is also surnamed Cheng, but since she enters the palace, she should be more careful when she calls her name, because even the imperial concubine still wants to make profits for the Cheng family, she is actually another woman.


    The more prosperous the family outside the palace gate, the more comfortable the women in the palace gate will live.


    In fact, this is the real purpose of the old master''s conversation with Cheng Yusheng today.


    Cheng Yusheng said with a wry smile, "the old master, I don''t think it''s appropriate at first. Do you like it or not? The old man knows that I am a monk on the mountain now, and I don''t know how long I can live. If I still look like this one or two hundred years later, the old man can really stand it?"


    Old Master Cheng sighed: "we have such a family background. Do you think that if you take a wife, you are really married?"


    Cheng Yu Sheng thought, "if that woman can bear to stay alone in an empty room every day, I have no opinion."


    As early as when he took over the Luoshui River, Cheng Yusheng understood a lot.


    What is on your shoulders, what you have to face in front of you.


    The most carefree day was actually the day when I left Luoyang City and wandered around with my master.


    Originally thought that after he promised to come down, the marriage was a certainty. Who knows that the old master was suddenly angry and said, "what''s the matter that you''ve missed that woman''s life like this?"For the first time, Cheng Yusheng looked at his father carefully.


    Old Master Cheng moved his lips and said seriously, "you son of a bitch, if you like a girl, some people can fight for it. If you see the possibility, you have to work harder. But many things in the world are not so simple. For example, the girl you like is The Taoist priest of chenxieshan is the disciple of the temple master and a monk on the mountain who is expected to become a saint. You''d better not eat a toad to eat swan meat. "


    Hearing the first half of the sentence, Cheng Yusheng felt that there was some truth in it, but when his old master said the last half sentence, he suddenly pulled the corners of his mouth.


    What is the saying that a toad wants to eat swan meat?


    Cheng Yusheng more and more feel that his old master is a man with a story.


    Cheng Yusheng asked, "how does the old master in the palace reply?"


    Old Master Cheng frowned and said, "if you want to reply, you have to call me father!"


    Cheng Yusheng laughs and thumbs up at the old man.


    The old man is so free and easy.


    Old Master Cheng said in a serious way: "you son of a bitch, what kind of state is your master uncle, which is higher than Mr. changgu in the tower of picking stars?"


    The story of zhuxinglou has been a top secret affair in the past few decades and nearly 100 years. However, what happened in Luoyang City in recent years has gradually let more people know about it.


    It is no secret that Li changgu was in the tower of picking stars.


    Cheng Yusheng smacked his lips and thought about whether to tell the old man truthfully.


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "if I say that the master is only a little worse than the cloud, do you believe me?"


    The old man hit Cheng Yusheng''s buttocks with a crutch. His strength was not strong. He just scolded, "get out of your eggs!"


    Cheng Yusheng laughs. For the first time, he feels so cute.


    Old Master Cheng stood up and walked to the inner yard with a cane, leaving Cheng Yusheng alone.


    If Cheng Yusheng turns his head to look at the old man''s face now, he will be able to see the smiles of vicissitudes.


    Old Master Cheng, who has been struggling in the dye vat of Luoyang City for so many years, can''t tell which of his children''s words are true or false?


    If the old man is such a muddle headed old guy, the Cheng family will not have the present high position.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The rain was not small, and Cheng Yusheng sat on the threshold alone and watched the continuous autumn rain. After two hours, he felt a little tired. He found an oil paper umbrella to hold out the door, and wanted to take a look at the peach blossom trees in the house.


    After all, I still can''t forget that girl.


    After walking through the street with few pedestrians and approaching the house again, Cheng Yusheng carefully pushes open the door, and then stands under the eaves with umbrella, looking at the peach blossom tree hit by the wind and rain. He thinks that before long, the peach blossom tree will bloom again, and the girl he wants to see is doomed to never see again.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Yusheng groaned, but after a moment he mocked himself: "affectation."


    Subconsciously, he touches the handle of Luoshui sword on his waist. Cheng Yusheng opens his umbrella and is about to leave. Suddenly, he only feels a sharp sword.


    Without hesitation, Cheng Yusheng suddenly pulled out of his sheath, and in a very short period of time, he had a knife. Today''s Cheng Yusheng, after being beaten by his master for several years, is no longer the original one. He has made great progress in both physique and awareness.


    The light of the sword intersects with the light of the sword for a moment. After the light is broken, Cheng Yusheng looks up, smiles and closes the sword.


    Strange people have to see a chance to kill.


    The girl over there who had to spend two swords to kill the sword drew the snow-white sword into its sheath, then hung it again on her waist, and said with gnashing teeth, "brother Cheng, you''ve seen nothing!"


    Several years ago, when this girl was still a little girl, she used this sentence to cheat Cheng Yusheng''s sugar gourd.


    This girl.


    Li Xiaoxue does not know where to take out two strings of sugar gourd, throw a bunch to Cheng Yusheng, and then sat down on the threshold of the courtyard door, also don''t mind the rain on it.


    Cheng Yusheng takes sugar gourd and sits next to Li Xiaoxue after a few steps.


    "How do you know I''m here, and I''ve bought sugar gourd."


    Li Xiaoxue bit a hawthorn and said with a smile, "some people will run this way when they are free. My husband said that your master is out of the city. I knew you were going this way."


    Cheng Yusheng bit down a hawthorn, chewed and swallowed his stomach, some accidents, "Mr. changgu''s realm is now so high?"


    Li Xiaoxue shook his head. "I don''t know. Sir, you can go downstairs at a good time."


    Cheng Yusheng, eating sugar gourd, sighed: "Mr. changgu is really out of date."


    Li Xiaoxue nodded and didn''t say much.


    Two people, one big and one small, sat on the threshold, chatting from time to time, but they never touched on anything about practice.After a long time, Li Xiaoxue suddenly said, "I don''t know how my brother is."


    In the past two years, her family has told her all the things that happened in those years. Li Xiaoxue has already known why. As for the things Li Fuyao did for her, she also knows a lot.


    For her elder brother, Li Xiaoxue didn''t complain at all, on the contrary, she felt reasonable.


    Put yourself in a position to think about it. Maybe I can''t be as free and easy as my elder brother.


    Now she even wants to go to white fish town to see her elder brother''s living environment in those days. However, her husband said that her realm was not enough. She had not been able to travel alone, so that she could practice sword and catch up with her brother as soon as possible.


    Li Xiaoxue grinned and practiced sword. It was really hard.


    Cheng Yusheng looked at the rain curtain and said with a long smile, "maybe your brother is also suffering with me now."


    Li Xiaoxue bit the hawthorn, her face as usual, but her sword spirit gradually grew.


    Cheng Yusheng dejected, "you two brothers and sisters are not what to provoke the Lord."


    Li Xiaoxue squints and smiles.


    She hoped that her elder brother, no matter who she was in love with, would go to the opposite side and tell her what she wanted. If she didn''t succeed, she would not drag about and cut off her love directly.


    He did not put this idea into his mouth. If he said it, Cheng Yusheng would scoff and reply, "if you feel like sugar gourd, you can eat it if you want to eat it. If you don''t eat it, you can bear it?"


    It''s just feelings that insiders know but can''t control. Outsiders can''t even see clearly!


    -


    the old man with a short knife on his waist walked out of Luoyang City today, not simply for sightseeing, but because there were visitors to Luoyang.


    There are so many monks in the world. Not everyone is worth the attention of the old people who have already climbed the stairs.


    But that one, the old man had to meet.


    There are two reasons.


    The first point is that the monk who came here is said to be the strongest in the world under the cloud.


    Second, he had a good apprentice.


    The old man who likes drinking has never had an apprentice in his life, but he has a nephew.


    It happened that his nephew liked his apprentice.


    It happened that everyone thought he was not worthy of that woman.


    The Taoist school is endowed with extraordinary talent. Behind him, there is the head of daomen, a mountain, and the first person under the cloud. As a master, he is the favored son of heaven. Everyone is not worthy of it?


    The old man wanted to tell the Lord that his nephew was not bad.


    Of course, the most important thing is to tell the viewer that his knife is not bad.


    In the world, Liang Xi is the most famous one who regards fists as a principle.


    And among those people, the one who preaches the best and the least reason is the Taoist.


    The old man drank a few drinks, looked at the distance, and said with a soft smile: "everything is easy to chop, but this love is the most difficult."


    The voice dropped, so he pulled out his sword and pulled it out of his sheath, and the powerful sword spirit swept thousands of miles in an instant.


    If someone looks down, they will feel as if there is a yellow dragon running in the world.


    It''s very powerful.


    Compared with the monks of the three religions, it is more simple and direct to practice on the field against the enemy.


    At the end of thousands of miles away, there is a bright moon.


    A colorful River, slowly flowing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    The autumn weather in Qingtian city is very strange. The sun still shines a few days before tomorrow. The autumn wind howls and the temperature drops suddenly.


    Even last night, there was a small snowfall, but the snow was too small to cover the street with snow. When the sky began to rise, I could only see the slightly wet ground.


    There is no other special scene.


    In autumn, Qingtian city is the most foggy season in the four seasons of the year. Before noon, the whole city will be covered with a large amount of rain and fog.


    The city is not a monk without a realm, who can''t disperse the rain and fog. However, the fog covers the city of Qingtian. No one knows whether Qingtian Jun deliberately does it. Who dares to dispel the fog at will?


    The restaurant in the middle of the city had few liquor customers, but now there are so many more people in Qingtian City, I think there should be more liquor customers. However, no matter how many people come outside, or in this restaurant, there are still a few liquor customers. Even because of the previous events, there are still a lot of wine customers.


    The wine shop looked deserted.


    Chen Sheng didn''t walk around any more these days. In the case of 100% big events in Qingtian City, he was not a low-level swordsman. He had been drinking in wine shops these days.


    The table in the corner of the restaurant has always been Chen Sheng''s "exclusive use" and there are not many customers in the restaurant. Even if Chen Sheng stayed in front of the table for more than ten days, the wine seller never chased people.


    Although she was a demon monk, the wine seller had been living on the other side of the mountain and river before. She knew much more about the mountains and rivers than many of them in the demon land. Many of them were furious when they heard about Chen Sheng''s identity as a swordsman, but the wine seller didn''t pay any attention to it.


    She is very fond of swordsmen, along with the impression of Chen Sheng is not bad.


    The reason why she liked the swordsman was that the first swordsman she met was not bad. As for Chen Sheng, who was always sloppy, it was because he was the master of the swordsman.


    Although the woman who sells wine occasionally laments why the temperament of the master and his apprentice are so different?


    Just sigh over, sigh in the past, there is no conclusion, that can only look like this.


    Chen Sheng was sitting in the most remote corner of the restaurant, surrounded by wine jars. His cloth shirt was full of wine stains. He did not know how long he had not changed it. Even in some places, he was very greasy. The stubble on his face was getting deeper and deeper. At the beginning, his beard was ragged. In these days, his face was still quite spectacular.


    If Chen Sheng had a stronger figure, he would no longer look like a swordsman. Instead, he would look like a mountain bandit.


    The sword, which he had taken all the way to white fish town, was placed on the table at will. There was a pool of wine stains on the table. Chen Sheng leaned against the table and slept with his eyes closed. His snoring was not loud.


    A few wine guests in the restaurant ignored the sound and chatted with each other.


    The content of the conversation was about the recent events in Qingtian city.


    About the daughter of the demon.


    Of course, the familiar names will also be mentioned. There is no doubt that Biyu, chongye and Hu Yue are the most dazzling of these names.


    Outsiders should not pay so much attention to things that they can''t participate in, especially those demon monks who are in the demon land. But Qingtian city is really good. There is no fight, and no one dares to kill people here. So many people are idle. Since they are free, they can''t help thinking more and looking at things that don''t belong to them.


    Idle people care about their own affairs and can''t find fault.


    The woman was leaning against the counter, looking at the white outside, her eyes were quiet, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    She thought that the girl who often came to drink had not been in this restaurant for a long time now, but even if what happened in Qingtian city had something to do with you, what did it matter if you came for a few drinks?


    When people are free, they can''t help thinking more.


    For example, at the moment, the wine lady thought that if the boy came to Qingtian city and beat all those guys.


    It''s just that she didn''t know, and she didn''t know if the boy would like this girl.


    Even if you like it, can one in the mountains and rivers, one in the demon soil, will really have results?


    Then the wine lady shook her head. How can a guy of this age care so much? If he loves, who cares so much?


    The woman''s thoughts continued to spread and think about more things, but a man came to the restaurant.


    The man was tall, his hair was tied with a straw at random, and he was wearing a gray robe. Most importantly, he had a sword hanging from his waist.


    In the past, Chen Sheng was the only one who could walk in and out of the restaurant.


    This is a completely strange face.


    Because of the sword hanging around his waist, the few sporadic drinkers soon turned their attention to the tall man.


    The man said with a smile to the woman who sold the wine: "a jar of wine, the worst is OK."


    The woman was stunned, not distracted, and soon moved a jar of wine from behind. She asked in some doubt, "where are you sitting, my guest?"The tall man pointed to the most remote wine table, just here.


    The wine lady''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    Because when the tall man said this, Chen Sheng, who had been sleeping with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes slightly and then narrowed his eyes.


    As he opened his eyes and narrowed his eyes, the sword spirit in the wine shop was full-bodied, like the fog outside.


    The restaurant became very depressing.


    Chen Sheng is a rare genius in Jianshan. He is different from his several elder martial brothers. They are quite profound in some aspects. Although Chen Sheng can''t compare with the other martial brothers in terms of mental Qi, he can make progress in all three aspects.


    Chen Sheng went very fast in the cultivation of Kendo and realm.


    After crossing the morning and evening, if you want to go to the spring and Autumn period, the road is really not a realm span that can be explained clearly.


    What''s more, it''s a swordsman''s journey.


    Not everyone is like the one in the book that Li Fuyao saw. The day goes into the morning and the evening, and the spring and Autumn period begins at dusk.


    That swordsman can be called "amazing talent" and "gorgeous".


    Chen Sheng, though not as bad as that one, can not be regarded as bad, now almost all have touched the threshold of the spring and Autumn period.


    Such progress is extremely rare.


    However, why Chen Sheng, who has no edge these days, suddenly shows such a style today, which makes the wine seller extremely puzzled.


    But at least she knew it had something to do with this big man.


    Two swordsmen, one stop and one seat.


    It''s confrontation. It''s not.


    Because from the beginning to the end, it was just Chen Sheng''s sword spirit lingering around, while the tall man did nothing.


    The woman put the wine on the table and went back behind the counter.


    From time to time, there were drinkers in the restaurant who got up and left.


    It''s not that no one wants to know what will happen in the restaurant later. It''s just that the sword spirit in the restaurant is too strong, which makes them extremely uncomfortable, and it''s also very hate.


    Most of the friars of the demon clan have not seen a large picture of swordsmen wielding swordsmen. But they do not know why, in order to remember the humiliation, those ethnic groups even made murals of those war pictures of 6000 years ago and put them in their families. Some of the murals are lifelike, so that everyone who has seen them can feel the situation at that time.


    Some disgust, it is into the blood.


    It was not until the last drinker got up and left the restaurant that the tall man took the bowl and poured it in.


    "You like drinking, why don''t I remember?"


    This is the first sentence that tall man said today. His voice is calm and steady. It seems that he has experienced many vicissitudes.


    Chen Sheng said indifferently: "wine can''t kill people."


    There was no logic in this sentence, but after saying it, the tall man obviously stopped.


    Pick up the bowl of the hand, a little slow.


    He looked at the white fish sword on the wine table and praised, "this sword is good, but the swords in the sword pool are also good. In those years, Master preferred you most. You should not change all the swords."


    Chen Sheng raised his head and calmly said, "you are not his disciples."


    The tall man shook his head. "He always kowtows to him. If we hadn''t left, how could Xi Chunan become a senior brother?"


    Chen Sheng doesn''t speak, which is a strong killing opportunity in the wine shop.


    "Don''t you forget that there is no use of force in Qingtian city?"


    The tall man smiles and looks very gentle.


    Chen Sheng didn''t want to kill, but he didn''t reach out to hold the sword.


    The white fish sword trembles slightly, and the sword spirit seeps out of the scabbard.


    "You haven''t been on the mountain a few days ago. We are not the same kind of people."


    "The three of them in xichunan are dead. We went to the mountain a few days ago. In fact, many people went to the mountain, but the mountain was sealed. I can''t break the sword array, elder martial brother."


    The tall man seemed to say something at will, as if he were pulling the strings with Chen Sheng.


    I can''t see how much hatred they have.


    Chen Sheng is indifferent and speechless. He just takes a look at the woman who sells wine.


    The woman was stunned, thought for a moment, and turned to walk inside.


    Chen Sheng''s momentum has already reached the peak. At this moment, it was supposed to be the scene of pulling out his sword. However, he said, "no one has done wrong without being punished."


    The tall man laughed. "I don''t think so. Those treacherous people in the world don''t live well?"


    Chen Sheng nodded, as if to agree with this statement.


    "But you will not live well."


    The tall man pretended to be surprised and said, "can''t you, younger martial brother, have entered the spring and Autumn period and become the most appreciated person of the king Qingtian, or is there a sword immortal green eye?"


    There are some unspoken meanings in these words. If they are told frankly, Chen Sheng can''t kill him as long as he is not in the spring and Autumn period. Without the relationship between qingtianjun and chaoqingqiu, he can''t do it in the city.Chen Sheng was silent and just reached for the white fish sword.


    A sword comes out of the wine.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the thick fog outside Qingtian City, there is a man with a sword in his arms. He walks into the wine shop with a plain expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    Jian Guang is a sword handed out by Chen Sheng.


    Even though he drank wine for several days, he was a proud and powerful swordsman as long as he picked up the sword.


    His realm has been about to leave the morning and evening, to the spring and autumn, but has not been revealed.


    At least no matter how you look at it, he is much higher than the tall man in front of him.


    Besides, he was just standing in front of him.


    The swordsman is dead within a foot in front of him.


    So when the sword light came into being, Chen Sheng saw the fear in the eyes of the tall man.


    He was surprised at Chen Sheng''s swordsmanship. He never thought that Chen Sheng would really draw swords against each other.


    This is Qingtian City, not anywhere else.


    Fortunately, the light of the sword went towards his neck, but it was stopped by another sword.


    The man with the sword stepped into the restaurant and stopped the sword.


    His body is in front of the tip of the white fish sword.


    The man was very indifferent. After stopping the sword, he said nothing.


    Chen Sheng is still sitting.


    He was not surprised, as if he had known for a long time.


    If you are serious, you will understand something.


    Before Chen Sheng has been talking about you. It turns out that he is not only talking about what happened then, but also about the situation at this time.


    The tall man didn''t take out the sword immediately, instead, he stepped back a few steps.


    If there is too much noise, it is easy to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Chen Sheng looked at the man who was holding the sword to block him. He calmly opened his mouth and called out, "elder martial brother Qiu."


    Elder martial brother Qiu''s mouth curled up some radians and seriously replied, "younger martial brother Chen."


    Before that tall man walked into the restaurant, Chen Sheng didn''t call him elder martial brother. Instead, it was the man who took out the sword to stop him that he was called elder martial brother.


    Chen Sheng''s thoughts seem to go back to the beginning, in the sword pool, in the sword tomb, on the mountain road.


    At that time, Xi Chunan was not a senior brother. At that time, Liu Yibai had not gone to the mountain. At that time, Xie Lu, the younger martial sister, was not so cold.


    At that time, Shifu''s most proud disciple was the tall man. His surname was Sheng Liang. He was the most generous and gentle elder martial brother in the mountain. He was also the person who first taught them kendo.


    As for the master''s favorite disciple at that time, Qiu Fengman.


    This is a very poetic name. What''s more interesting is that this elder martial brother''s temperament is as cold as his name.


    The wind is piercing.


    But for some reason, the two were no longer his elder martial brothers, and master Xu Ji himself erased their names from the disciples of Jianshan.


    If it wasn''t for the love between master and apprentice, they might be killed by Xu Ji himself.


    Jianshan has been established for more than ten thousand years, and no one has ever done such a bad thing.


    These two people are bound to be nailed to the pillar of shame.


    In fact, after Chen Sheng went down the mountain and traveled the world, a large part of the reason was to find these two people and kill them.


    However, Chen Sheng never thought that he could meet these two people at the same time, let alone meet them in Qingtian city.


    Apart from these two points, he didn''t think that all the other things had nothing wrong with Chen Sheng''s thinking.


    As expected, Sheng Liang walked slower than he did. Now he has not entered the spring and Autumn period. Qiufengman is sure to have a heart knot and his sword skills are stagnant.


    Both of them are now inferior to him.


    "I didn''t think we would meet in this situation," Chen said


    "Younger martial brother Chen wanted to find us for a long time, so we came."


    It was Qiu Fengman who was talking. He was as cold-blooded as Xie Lu after him. But in fact, he was the most optimistic younger martial brother. If he had not done something wrong and stayed on the mountain, he would have talked more with Chen Sheng.


    Chen Sheng said in a low voice: "we should have faced each other in life and death. What you did, to a lesser extent, was to cut off master''s road to the sea. When it was big, it was to cut off some hopes of the whole swordsman. You should have been sinners."


    Autumn wind full some exclamation, "I often feel that I did wrong, but how can I do it?"


    Some mistakes can be made, and there is still room for correction after they are made. However, some things can not be done in the first place, and the consequences are serious. After finishing, there is no way to go back.


    We can only go on.


    Because the price of stopping is probably death.


    They must be dead.


    "Younger brother Xi, younger brother Liu, and younger sister Xie are all dead, and master died without accident. If we kill you again, no one will know about that incident. Maybe we can live a little more comfortably."


    Chen Sheng frowned and said, "master and Chao Jian Xian have some friendship."


    This is to remind them that Chao Qingqiu may also know about this.


    Qiu Feng man shook his head and said, "master, a proud man, would not tell Chao Qingqiu such a disgraceful thing. After all, in those days, he had more chances to become a sword immortal than Chao Qingqiu."They are all Xu Ji''s disciples. They know Xu Ji''s character very well.


    Chen Sheng held the sword in silence.


    Sheng Liang said, "you can''t start in the city. Go outside the city and finish this matter."


    Chen Sheng suddenly laughed, "since you know I am looking for you, you will know that I have an apprentice."


    Autumn wind full silence for a long time, did not speak.


    Sheng Liang was shaking his head with a smile, "apprentice, who doesn''t have it?"


    Chen Sheng understood what, so he took back the sword, and then said with a smile: "it depends on who can live."


    After saying this, Chen Sheng did not hesitate too much and handed out a sword.


    It was a sword before, but it is a sword now.


    But he didn''t listen to the two men''s suggestions. Outside the city, in this restaurant, he decided to carry the sword.


    This is Chen Sheng''s courage alone.


    Qingtianjun ordered the city to fight. As long as there was someone to fight, as long as qingtianjun was in the city, he would know.


    The relationship between demon clan and swordsman is not good, even if qingtianjun and chaoqingqiu have some friendship.


    But that doesn''t mean he''ll be lenient to those who ignore him.


    So if qingtianjun really wants to fight, they can''t escape.


    They''re going to die.


    No one is afraid of death, but even death, everyone wants to die valuable.


    Qiufengman and Shengliang don''t think so. They kill Chen Sheng to live better, so they won''t try to die.


    At the same time of Chen Sheng''s sword, qiufengman tries to steal it out of the door.


    It''s just that Chen Sheng''s sword spirit has been chasing him all the time.


    Shengliang didn''t bring out his sword from the beginning to the end, but he also went to the door.


    Chen Sheng strides forward and strides out, will stop them both.


    Just at this time, Sheng Liang threw something to Chen Sheng.


    Bang, as if a big stone into the water.


    Then came a solemn breath.


    It is a talisman hanging high in the wine shop.


    Chen Sheng stopped, looked up at the bright yellow talisman and frowned: "elder martial brother Qiu has always wanted to use this place as a battlefield."


    Qiufengman stopped, "this talisman costs a lot, at least in an hour, that big demon will not explore the situation here."


    "Come prepared."


    Chen Sheng said: "elder martial brother Qiu is just like the beginning."


    The sarcasm in words can be heard by anyone.


    Sheng Liang said with a smile: "younger martial brother Chen, after all, is the most intelligent disciple of Jianshan, not easy to kill."


    Chen Sheng asked, "elder martial brother Rong, what kind of realm are the disciples of the two elder martial brothers?"


    Sheng Liang said with a smile: "two Taiqing, I heard that the younger martial brother''s disciple has not practiced sword for too long."


    Chen Sheng asked, "have those two senior brothers ever asked about white tea?"


    White tea claims to know all things about the size of the demon soil. If there is anything, you should naturally ask white tea.


    Especially when you have to make sure you''re safe.


    "I know that your disciple is as talented as you, and it will soon be too Qing to practice sword. However, two Taiqing should be enough."


    This is Sheng Liang''s answer.


    Chen Sheng said the last word with a smile, "if I die, he may not die, but if he dies, you will surely die."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "He''s dead. You''re going to die."


    Outside the restaurant, a girl in a blue dress repeated what Chen Sheng said.


    But not far away, qingtianjun walked through the street without expression. The broken talisman could not hide his perception. As the sea, looking at the three swordsmen, even qingtianjun had no interest in managing them.


    Although private fighting is forbidden in the city, there are many magic weapons that can hide the breath.


    Some things can''t be managed, some things can''t be managed, and more importantly, some things don''t want to be managed.


    Or, qingtianjun has something more important.


    It''s not a simple thing to let the monk of Canghai go to heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s in the ferry at the lower reaches of the SangJiang River, in the Qining building.


    The face is a beautiful woman''s white tea, holding a file, and someone put in front of him for the second time the demon Dan of climbing the stairs, the expression is strange.


    "The big demon family''s silly girl, the person is stupid, the money is also many."


    It seems to sigh, but in fact it is also a sigh.


    But the man standing in front of him was afraid to say anything.


    The existence of the top of the demon soil, such as the big demon, is really not something that ordinary people can freely comment on.


    Bai Cha smiles, points to him, and says with a smile: "keep that young man''s life and guard him casually. Before going to Qingtian City, don''t let others do anything to him. Two demon pills of climbing the stairs always need to send some extra things."The man nodded and turned to walk out, but at this time, another person came into the door.


    The man looked at the white tea and said in a soft voice, "the letter from the king of Qingtian."


    His lips trembled as he said this.


    "What did you say?"


    This is the first time he has received a letter from the demon.


    The man handed over the white paper.


    "A piece of white paper?"


    White tea has some doubts.


    Nothing?


    After a moment, white tea said with a bitter smile: "send those two demon pills back to the silly girl of the big demon family."


    "Why?" the man asked


    White tea smiles and gives no answer.


    this evil land, after all, those who has the final say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    There is bound to be a big war in the tavern. The three swordsmen in the twilight world, even a monk in the spring and Autumn period, dare not provoke them at will. If it wasn''t for the talisman, the war would be more noticeable.


    It''s just a dramatic consequence, death.


    If you use force in Qingtian City, you will die naturally.


    Qingtianjun''s temper is just like the thick fog in Qingtian City, which can''t be seen clearly.


    But since it is what he said, it is the biggest rule in Qingtian city.


    Qinghuai stands at the door of the restaurant. Hesitated for a long time, and finally did not go in, even though the young man who knew he cared was calculated. Even if he knew that there would be two Taiqing monks going to take his life.


    Her man should have the ability to overcome all difficulties, and should have become the first-class sword immortal in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Sheng clenched the white fish sword and looked at the two people in front of him.


    The talisman can only cover up the sword spirit of the three of them. In addition, it does not limit his realm cultivation. That is to say, his realm cultivation is still higher than that of qiufengmanhesheng.


    Of course, even as long as Chen Sheng has to face two swordsmen in the twilight.


    The danger is not small.


    Qiu Feng was full of swords and looked at Chen Sheng. His voice didn''t have any ups and downs. He said, "younger martial brother, elder martial brother always thinks that he is the most brilliant swordsman in Jianshan."


    Chen Sheng said calmly, "you are not a disciple of Jianshan."


    If the words of Qiu Fengman are a declaration of war, Chen Sheng''s response can be said to be rude.


    Qiufengman and Shengliang have long been removed from the list by Xu Ji. They were not Jianshan disciples. No matter how excellent they are now, even if they have become sword immortals, their names must not be found in Jianshan.


    Xu Ji may have thought of the old love and didn''t kill the two men himself, but he was determined not to leave their names on Jianshan because of the love between master and apprentice.


    Sheng Liang began to slowly pull out the sword from his waist, and then the old master brother pointed to Chen Sheng.


    Chen Sheng clenched the white fish sword. Without saying much, he handed it out.


    Sword spirit followed.


    Chen Sheng, who is about to reach the spring and Autumn period, has a high level of cultivation, which is not for fun.


    His sword has a good sense and spirit.


    There is even a sense beyond the dawn.


    Qiu Fengman meets him with a sword. His realm has gone slowly in recent years, but it does not mean that he has stagnated. Facing this younger martial brother, he is still confident of winning the battle.


    Even now, Chen Sheng''s Kendo cultivation is obviously higher than him.


    Chen Sheng''s sword meets the sword of autumn wind.


    When two swords intersect, there is a sound of gold and stone intersecting.


    Sparks were flying in all directions.


    Chen Sheng was indifferent.


    In an instant, the sword spirit will drown the autumn wind.


    This is definitely Chen Sheng''s most serious sword.


    It''s much more serious than killing demon Xiu.


    Therefore, the power of this sword cannot be described.


    The long hair of autumn wind was blown by the sword spirit, and the sharp sword spirit was blowing on his face.


    He wondered why his younger martial brother, who was the most rebellious and unwilling to devote himself to practicing Kendo, had such a cultivation.


    The white fish sword in Chen Sheng''s hand trembles slightly, and a wisp of sword Qi overflows.


    After a sword forced back the autumn wind, Chen Sheng did not stop the sword and stand, but held the sword to meet Shengliang.


    The two elder martial brothers were not stupid people when they were admired by master Xu Ji. Even though they were not quick at heart, they were not easy to bully.


    Sheng Liang''s sword rung.


    When the two swords intersect, Chen Sheng kneels down and bumps into Shengliang''s abdomen.


    Sheng Liang slightly frowned, the body to one side.


    After avoiding Chen Sheng''s collision, Sheng Liang bends his elbow to fight Chen Sheng.


    In those days, practicing sword on the mountain was not only about practicing sword, but also fighting with each other.


    Chen Sheng was the one who often lost.


    Chen Sheng suffered Shengliang elbow, and then the white fish sword down, a sword to Shengliang abdomen.


    The sharp sword Qi tore up Shengliang''s robe in an instant.


    His silk robe is not invaded by water and fire, but it can''t resist Chen Sheng''s sword spirit.


    After the sharp sword spirit tears the robe, it is Shengliang''s body.


    The physique of a swordsman is originally the physique second only to the demon Xiu. After entering the Taiqing state, the sword spirit will swim in the body all the time, so as to achieve the function of strengthening the physique. Day by day, the physique of the swordsman will become more and more indestructible.


    In addition, the swordsman''s killing power, which can almost destroy all things, makes him the worst monk to be provoked.


    The place where the swordsman lives is the place of death.


    Of course, if you are a swordsman, you can''t say that.Sheng Liang''s abdomen was swept by Chen Sheng''s sword Qi. After a while, a long wound appeared.


    Blood soon stained the clothes.


    Swordsmen are simple and direct against enemies.


    Qiu Fengman seizes the opportunity to stab Chen Sheng''s armpit with a sword. All of them are swordsmen. Chen Sheng will do it, and he will. Therefore, this sword is just right in both angle and time.


    Chen Sheng did not avoid it.


    When he was stabbed by this sword, almost all his left arm was pierced, Chen Sheng''s face turned pale.


    Chen Sheng''s white fish sword also pierced Sheng Liang''s abdomen.


    One injury for another, this is a matter of necessity.


    If there was only one person, Chen Sheng might have made a lot of achievements.


    But there were two people, and they were confined to this restaurant.


    When Chen Sheng thought about these things, he felt a little bitter.


    The wine lady had already entered the inner room, ignoring everything outside.


    Chen Sheng tilted his head and looked at his bloody left arm. He laughed. No matter what, one of these two senior brothers will always be left by him.


    As for whether the autumn wind is full or cool, it depends on who is more afraid of death.


    Those who are not afraid of death often die faster.


    People who are afraid of death, on the contrary, can live longer.


    Chen Sheng suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "two senior brothers, once upon a time, could not sleep at night?"


    After Shengliang and qiufengman had done that, if they said that they had no worries, Chen Sheng would not believe them at all.


    Qiu Fengman said frankly: "countless nights, elder martial brother, I can''t sleep at night. I always dream that my master is standing in front of us and looking at us. Although I don''t speak, it''s very frightening. At that time, I think that Shifu might as well have killed me directly, so that I would not be frightened."


    "After many years, I seem to understand master''s intention that we should live in guilt all our lives, so that we can''t live peacefully for a lifetime."


    Speaking of later, the autumn wind was full of excitement and hoarseness.


    Sheng was silent.


    They have done a lot of killing, but they can''t be calm when they think about it.


    Chen Sheng laughed, "elder martial brother, if you do something bad, you have to bear the results, such as being unable to sleep at night, such as giving my life to younger martial brother."


    Sheng Liang said indifferently: "not necessarily."


    Chen Sheng smile, suddenly raised his head and said: "I have a sword, specially prepared for the elder martial brothers."


    Chen Sheng is a genius of Jianshan. After going down the mountain, he thinks about what happened in those years. In addition to improving his realm, he thinks about how to kill these two people. Therefore, Chen Sheng has made a lot of preparations.


    For example, before going down the mountain, he looked through the files on Jianshan. He had a profound insight into the swordsmanship of the two men at the beginning. After going down the mountain, Chen Sheng had a long-term study of these two swordsmanship.


    Today, Chen Sheng dares to say that he is the one who knows them best except them.


    "Elder martial brother Qiu, have a look at this sword?"


    Chen Sheng is laughing and pulling out his sword.


    Autumn wind full nod head way: "good."


    Although he was answering, in fact, Sheng Liang was also making a sword. After the short fight, they clearly understood one thing, that is, they could not surpass Chen Sheng if they really fought the enemy by themselves.


    The pride of swordsmen makes them unable to join hands.


    But life is going to be lost. Who cares about pride?


    So when Chen Sheng''s sword was handed out, the swords of Shengliang and qiufengman arrived.


    The sword lights up the restaurant in an instant.


    Because it''s three people, it''s three swords.


    So the sword light is more dazzling.


    This makes the wine selling women in the inner room feel those swords.


    She murmured: "the fight makes such a noise, do not want to live?"


    He said that he was scolding them, but in fact, he still loved the things in his restaurant.


    But she didn''t get out of the inner room and scold them in front of them because a girl appeared in front of her.


    The woman knew her, for she had drunk in her own tavern many times.


    And she''s also the patron of her restaurant.


    The girl in Tsing Yi picked up a jar of wine and took a bored drink. Then she said, "it''s the most boring thing for them to fight. They think my father doesn''t know?"


    Naturally, the wine lady knew who the girl''s father was, but the man''s status was too high for her to mention.


    Some names can only be mentioned by people with similar identities, while others are not qualified.


    "Tell them that if Chen Sheng dies, they will go to the funeral. My father said it. "


    Qingyi girl took a drink and left through the back door.


    This girl, if she didn''t know that young man, she would not think so much. She would not care about the life and death of a Chen Sheng.But because of the young man, the girl cared about everything.


    I''m afraid even if the young man lost something, she would like to dig three feet to find out for him.


    The feeling is really wonderful.


    Even the girl walking in the street thought so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a long pause, the woman carefully walked out of the inner room and came to the restaurant.


    She said a word to the men.


    That is a very simple sentence.


    Chen Sheng smiles, knowing that his apprentice has such a nice girl. Qiufeng frowns, but he is determined not to stop because of such a sentence.


    After all, it''s a matter of life and death.


    On the contrary, it was Shengliang, and the sword was slow.


    Some things, enough to make him afraid.


    Chen Sheng looks at this once big elder martial brother and thinks that it is this one who may die here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qinghuai comes to the bridge that once knocked Hu Yue down the SangJiang river.


    Leaning on the bridge, I was in a bad mood.


    There are some things she doesn''t know.


    She was in a daze, not far away came a man, not those young people who stayed in Qingtian city a few days ago, but a middle-aged man with an ordinary face.


    He took two demon pills to ascend the stairs. After coming to Qinghuai, he handed them out respectfully and said a lot of words.


    Most of them are words of apology.


    Some of them were said by Bai Cha himself, others were prepared by him.


    Anyway, no matter how you look at it, they are very sincere and can''t find out any problems.


    The green locust facial expression does not have the expression to hear these words.


    Then took the demon Dan, the mood in the eyes was very cold, "where is he?"


    This is a problem, to pay a price, so the green locust took out a demon pill to ascend the building.


    The man was stunned, and then he understood what the master had said before. He was really a silly girl of the demon family. He was stupid and had a lot of money.


    This is he failed to take that sentence, because a man in green appeared in the distance.


    He didn''t know qingtianjun, nor did he meet him.


    So when I met this man, he didn''t know the identity of the other person for the first time.


    Until the other party showed a wisp of evil spirit.


    Vast as the sea.


    So the man understood.


    He left with a bitter smile and did not dare to stay for a moment.


    No one can do anything meaningless in front of a big demon.


    Especially in front of Qing Tian Jun.


    Qingtianjun came to Qinghuai in a moment.


    He said straight to the point: "I wrote a letter to the white tea, you girl is too extravagant, two demon Dan climbing the floor, can do a lot of things."


    Qing Huai has tears in her eyes, "but she can''t keep his life."


    Qingtianjun said calmly: "I said that he needs a magnificent story. You can pave the way for him. Even if he can walk in front of you safely, he may not be able to walk safely with you to the end. What Dad does is for you."


    Qingtianjun''s words are really from the bottom of my heart.


    There is no parent in the world who does not want his children to have a good life. If they have a daughter, they want her to marry a good family. If they have a son, they should think about his future and marry a good daughter-in-law.


    A monk like qingtianjun, who stands at the top of the world, has a very high vision. If it is not for the relationship between Qing Huai and Qing Tianjun, no matter how talented he is, where will he appear in his eyes.


    The green locust is full of tears and sobs in a low voice.


    Qingtianjun''s eyes are slightly red, but he still doesn''t say anything to comfort her.


    "Anyone who wants to succeed has to experience great pain."


    This is the experience of qingtianjun.


    He looked at the green locust and said calmly: "two are just too clear, not necessarily will die."


    "If he dies, my father will let all those who have provoked him be buried with him."


    "Green locust raises a head," but I want him to live, can''t I? "


    Qingtian Jun turned his head and didn''t look at his daughter. He said seriously: "Dad is meeting your wish. He will marry you. He will."


    "You said, he wants to defend the sword for thousands of miles. He will marry you through the mountains and rivers, and cut all the thorns. Dad is helping you and him."


    Qingtianjun said seriously: "you should have a good time, even if it is a short-term unhappiness now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    In the battle in the wine shop, before the woman who sold wine said that, the situation was facing autumn wind full and Sheng Liang, but after the woman came in and said that sentence, the situation began to tilt towards Chen Sheng.


    Sheng Liang''s sword began to slow down, but the sword full of autumn wind was as usual.


    The two elder martial brothers were both talents on Jianshan mountain in those years. There is no need to say much about their talents. If they are not enough, they will not be enough for Xu Ji, the old patriarch, to accept apprentices in person.


    You know, at that time, Xu Ji was still regarded as the most likely sword immortal in the world.


    Qinghuai doesn''t let Chen Sheng die because she doesn''t want to make Li Fuyao sad.


    Sheng Liang wanted Chen Sheng to die in order to live more freely.


    When he knew that killing Chen Sheng was likely to die, he had other emotions.


    Timidity, once born, will lead to a series of things.


    For example, let his sword slow down and make him feel like leaving.


    To be unable to concentrate on the enemy is not only disrespect for the opponent, but also disrespect for one''s own life.


    So after counting the rest, Chen Sheng''s sword came to his throat and failed to stab it in because qiufengman came back to help him in time.


    Chen Sheng didn''t like it. If he didn''t finish a sword, he would take the next one.


    Autumn wind full deep voice way: "don''t mess up the mind."


    This sentence is to Sheng Liang.


    But in fact, it has no effect. If you want to make people not timid, you have to give the other party the courage to cover up the timidity.


    But those courage, not a word can become.


    So Shengliang''s sword is still as slow as ever.


    Chen Sheng''s white fish sword is covered with dazzling light, and the sword spirit gushes out madly, which puts great pressure on the autumn wind.


    Chen Sheng was injured, but it was not fatal and did not affect Chen Sheng''s desperate efforts.


    The autumn wind is full of sword and retreats. After a few steps back, he stands at a certain place.


    The hand does not stop, but stabs again.


    Chen Sheng is holding the white fish sword, which seems to be waving at will. A dazzling sword light shines on the restaurant.


    At the same time, it is a sword to attack the autumn wind.


    They are all swordsmen. They are familiar with the sword spirit. Qiu Feng, who can no longer be familiar with it, frowns. Even he can see the power of the sword.


    The battlefield opened up by the talisman can not be said to be large, that is to say, there are many powerful means, which are not easy to use here.


    Maybe it''s out of time.


    The smaller the battlefield, the more refined one''s Kendo cultivation.


    Over the years, although Qiu Fengman has not made much progress in the cultivation of kendo, he is extremely confident in kendo. He thinks that even the martial brothers in Jianshan are gifted, they can not surpass him in kendo.


    But from the very beginning, Chen Sheng''s Kendo cultivation shows a lot of things.


    His Kendo cultivation, up to now, is not up to Chen Sheng.


    If he had not left Jianshan at that time, he would be very pleased to see that his most appreciated younger martial brother had the present Kendo realm?


    Autumn wind is full of complex thoughts.


    After holding up the sword to stop the sword spirit, Chen Sheng resolutely turned around and took a sword toward Shengliang.


    Since the old senior brother began to be timid, no wonder Chen Sheng wanted to kill him.


    The sword light was born again.


    At the same time, he cut off several hair of Chen Sheng.


    The strength of the sword and the strength of the sword made Sheng Liangxin afraid.


    After qiufengman stopped the sword Qi, he did not rush to help Shengliang solve the crisis, but handed a sword to Chen Sheng.


    Chen Sheng''s sword is very powerful. It must be a sword with all his strength.


    Now is Chen Sheng''s weakest time.


    If Chen Sheng wants to kill Shengliang, then the autumn wind will kill Chen Sheng.


    Two swords coming and going.


    If it is as the autumn wind man imagined, when Chen Sheng''s sword pierces Shengliang''s throat, his sword will also penetrate Chen Sheng''s body.


    Life for life.


    It''s not that Qiufeng doesn''t care about his life, but to the present situation, there is no room for retreat.


    No matter what, we should solve Chen Sheng first.


    In fact, the autumn wind has always been very calm.


    But at the same time when his sword stabbed out, the sword Qi that could destroy Chen Sheng''s internal organs didn''t get close to Chen Sheng''s body.


    Chen Sheng''s sword fell to Shengliang''s throat.


    Take a piece of blood.


    Chen Sheng drew out his indifferent sword and stabbed it into Shengliang''s body.


    His internal organs were crushed by the sword Qi in an instant.


    It''s cool.


    He fell down slowly, lifeless.


    Chen Sheng turns his head and reaches out to stop the sword.


    I firmly held those fierce swords in my hands.There was only a crackling sound.


    Then his hand began to bleed.


    Looking at the autumn wind, Chen Sheng lifted his robe and hung a cracked jade pendant around his waist.


    Qiu Fengman is dazed by this jade pendant. When he saw it, it was still hanging on his master''s waist.


    Swordsmen are not like other friars. They have so many magic weapons. A sword around his waist is enough. But besides, there are no simple gadgets that can be admired by swordsmen.


    As the only remaining Kendo holy land, Jianshan has been handed down for so many years, and there are not many gadgets on the mountain.


    But this jade pendant is one of them.


    This jade pendant has no other effect, its only function is to block some things.


    For example, sword spirit


    Chen Sheng looked bland and said, "this is the will of master."


    Autumn wind full indifferent way: "I don''t believe, if the master had a mind, we couldn''t go down the mountain in those years."


    Chen Sheng smiles and coughs up a mouthful of blood.


    His face turned pale in an instant.


    "Elder martial brother Qiu, I can''t kill you today."


    This is a fact, Chen Sheng was seriously injured. After being able to kill Sheng Liang, he could not kill Qiu Fengman.


    The autumn wind man looked up at the talisman hanging in the air, thought about it, and then said, "look for another chance."


    There was a sense of exhaustion in the words.


    Chen Sheng smiles, dissipates the last of those sword spirit, and then takes back the sword sheath, to get a jar of wine.


    Qiu Fengman asked, "your disciple, do you think you can survive?"


    Chen Sheng took a sip of wine and said casually, "it''s so hard for me to die. It''s even more difficult for him to die."


    The autumn wind is full of thoughts.


    No words, just to carry the cool body, and then slowly out of the wine shop.


    Just as he stepped out of the wine shop, the talisman also completely lost its support and fell down.


    Chen Sheng looked down at her shaking hand.


    The woman came out again and looked at Chen Sheng.


    Chen Sheng said with a bitter smile: "I can''t drink wine for a long time."


    "It''s good to be alive," said the woman


    Chen Sheng nods, "pour also."


    "What about your apprentice?" she asked


    Chen Sheng leaned on the table, tired and said: "when the master almost can''t keep his life, where has time to take care of him?"


    The wine lady glared at him several times, frowned and said, "are you just a master?"


    The question came out, but there was no response.


    Waiting for her to look at Chen Sheng, that slovenly middle-aged man, has been holding the sword to sleep.


    If you take a closer look, you will find that Chen Sheng is tired and has tears in the corner of his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The wine lady watched him fall asleep. She was silent for a long time. At last, she took a wooden card and hung it at the door of the restaurant. Then she closed the door.


    It''s strange that the three men have been fighting for so long, and nothing in the restaurant has been damaged.


    She was about to leave here when she saw Chen Sheng open her eyes.


    He looked at the woman who sold wine and seriously said, "if my apprentice is really dead, qiufengman will die no matter where he runs."


    The woman who sold wine had never heard of the name of Qiu Fengman. When she heard it for the first time, she felt a little strange.


    Chen Sheng finished this sentence, and some self mockery said: "it turns out that how he will die."


    A very meaningless sentence, after saying it, Chen Sheng naturally felt very meaningless, so soon he closed his eyes again and fell asleep.


    He is so tired today that he doesn''t want to move any more.


    Maybe even if the autumn wind is full, he is not willing to stand up and fight him again.


    The wine seller looks at Chen Sheng, who closes her eyes again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the head of Qingtian City, Qinghuai wiped away the tears. She stood at the head of the city, looking at the autumn wind full of the corpse on her back.


    If she wanted to, someone would stop him soon, and then for a short time he would take his head off and take it back to Qingtian city.


    As the daughter of the big demon, she has a lot of things in her hands.


    But in the end, she did nothing, just watching the autumn wind full out of Qingtian City, slowly disappeared in her sight.


    The black robe appears in the distance.


    Green locust turned to look at him.


    Heavy night opened his mouth, what to say.


    This is not open mouth, was also appeared in the city Bi Yu interrupted, "to fight, find me."


    Heavy night frowned: "Bi Yu, this matter has nothing to do with you."


    Bi Yu shook his head, "not necessarily."


    Bi Yu, who has always been rebellious, wants to make chongye retreat in the face of difficulties. If he wants to fight with Qinghuai, he must fight with him first.According to the nature of the heavy night, naturally there will be no extraneous twists, so this fight, most of all, can not be fought.


    Green locust looked at the distance, did not speak.


    Heavy night is also silent. The situation in Qingtian city is absolutely beyond their control. Everything should be decided by qingtianjun and the big demon who is also the sea.


    No one knows what qingtianjun wants to do with his daughter.


    At least a few of them don''t know.


    Bi Yu stared at the night and said calmly, "if you can solve the problem by fighting, what''s the use of your scheming?"


    Chongye looks at BI Yu. From the previous information, Bi Yu is not necessarily such a person.


    Silent for a long time, chongye left the city for the second time. The first time he saw Qingtian Jun and retreated in the face of difficulties. This time, it can''t be said that he retreated in the face of difficulties. However, no one knew what he was thinking.


    Especially Bi Yu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    Autumn is fading away.


    The climate of demon soil is much colder than that of mountains and rivers. Counting the days, it should have been late autumn, but Li Fuyao has already caught up with several light snowfalls on his way to Qingtian city.


    After walking a short distance, at dusk, they ushered in their first snow in the demon soil.


    The snowflakes floated down like goose feathers, which soon filled Li Fu''s shoulders with snow, who was unwilling to drive them away with sword spirit.


    As for Fenglv, there were snowflakes all over her body.


    One man and one donkey walked by the river, looking flat.


    Li Fuyao didn''t go fast when he went to Qingtian City, which was forbidden to fight privately. In fact, Li Fuyao knew something from Qingtian Jun''s words. One thing he could be sure of was that Qinghuai would not be married to someone else before he arrived at Qingtian city.


    As for what qingtianjun arranged in Qingtian City, Li Fuyao is not sure, but his resolution is not simple.


    However, Li Fuyao would not believe that qingtianjun wanted him to go to Qingtian city just to calculate him. As a swordsman in the Qing Dynasty, if he wanted him to die, why bother? Qing Tianjun only had one hand, and Li Fuyao would die no more.


    It is not difficult for a demon to make up his mind to kill a monk who is not in the sea.


    The more this happened, the more worried Li Fuyao felt. For a long time after Luoyang''s affairs were over, Li Fuyao felt that he should be able to have a good time. No matter whether he made up his mind to meet the girl or to see the mountain and river, there was no pressure at all until he saw Chao Qingqiu''s sword in Beihai and Qinghuai Only then did he know that he had something on his shoulder.


    For the sake of the girl or the sword around his waist, he had to go ahead, and seemed to have to go faster.


    In this way, on the contrary, it makes him a little tired, but those emotions are destined to be unable to tell others or even show them. They can only bear them in silence.


    Feng Lu shakes the snow on her body and turns her head to look at Li Fuyao. Some people who hate iron and don''t become steel say, "I don''t know what you''re worried about. All the girls you like will follow others, and they won''t be too slow."


    Li Fuyao, with his sword case on his back, didn''t look down to see Feng Lu, but his pace slowed down.


    Feng Lu shook his head and continued to say: "you are too clear his mother, afraid of an egg?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at xiangfenglv. He thought about whether to kick him. After thinking about it, he still didn''t stretch his foot. Instead, he said, "I''m not afraid of anything, but I''m not ready."


    Feng Lu glared at a pair of big eyes, scornfully said: "everything you want to do after you are ready, you can''t do anything."


    Li Fu shook his eyebrows and frowned, "I thought at that time that if I like a girl, I would like a girl. When the other party likes me, I will marry her. If I want to marry this girl, I have to pass her father''s test first. But if it''s a common parent, it''s OK. But her father is still a big demon, a monk of Canghai, and the swordsman''s pulse will be towards the sword It''s just a fairyland. "


    "You can''t marry that girl until you become a Sword Fairy. Which swordsman in the world doesn''t want to be a Sword Fairy since he practiced sword, but with so many swordsmen, there comes out a sword immortal."


    Lu Jianshan retorted: "you and I were the two stupid people who came out of the river wind before I saw you."


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at xiangfenglv and said with a bitter smile, "if you do this, will not everyone have a chance to become a sword immortal?"


    Feng Lu said, "it''s not that everyone has a chance to become a sword immortal."


    Li Fuyao was stunned and immediately felt a little funny.


    But when you think about it carefully, there is no problem with this sentence.


    On the road of practice, who knows what will happen next? The monks who have been looked down upon by others and finally become saints in the sea, and those who have been added up by green eyes may not have finished the journey in the end.


    Therefore, as early as Chen Sheng led Li Fuyao on the road, he said that cultivation is personal, talent is the second, and Li Fuyao also proved this statement directly.


    His talent is not the most brilliant among swordsmen, but he is only in the middle and the top. However, along the way, his experience is much more than that of ordinary people, and his luck is not bad. Take Beihai Shengdan as an example, Li Fuyao didn''t think about looking for any holy elixir at all, but there were still two holy elixirs in his hands.


    This kind of thing that ordinary friars can meet but can''t ask for and can''t get is extremely rare. But Li Fuyao has two of them easily. If you let others see it, you may not be angry.


    In addition, Li Fuyao, who was able to polish himself around the corpse with the help of a pneumatic machine, was the only treatment in the world. In the end, he even got into the body of the demon. Although he didn''t get the heart, there was a leaf, that leaf, which made Li Fuyao less troublesome in the future.As for the Royal sword method of 10000 feet later, there is no need to say anything more.


    If talent is not enough, we have to find something else to make up for it. This sentence is vividly reflected in Li Fuyao.


    Feng Lu walked forward a few steps, and then solemnly said, "I owe you human kindness. If you are surrounded by people in Qingtian City, I will help you."


    Li Fuyao looked at Feng Lu for several times, then asked with a smile, "how can I help you? Just tell them your name?"


    Feng Lu sneered: "if you carry my name out, this fight will not be able to fight."


    Li Fuyao laughed, but in the end there was no refutation.


    Just for a moment, he didn''t think about the next thing.


    After a few steps, Li Fuyao said casually, "I don''t know if Mr. Chao has left ganheshan. If Mr. Chao wants to be the person who starts a prairie fire, the longer he wants to come, the more difficult it will be."


    Feng Lu thought about the time when the wind dust was riding on his back. He felt a little bored. He shook his head and didn''t speak.


    Li Fuyao didn''t care. He continued to open his mouth and said, "after Mr. Chao left ganheshan, will the letter I gave him go down to the sea?"


    As for what answer Chao FengChen will give, Li Fuyao has been speculating, but has not yet figured out.


    For his own body, he also felt very strange. The extremely slow progress of the evolution of lingfu made Li Fuyao a little tired.


    He deliberately guided the sword Qi in his body to swim in different meridians, tried different solutions, and finally failed to solve the problem.


    The two chatted all the way, and it was getting late. Although Li Fuyao or Fenglu could not recover his human form temporarily, he was not afraid of the wind and snow, but they did not want to go on their way in the wind and snow. They left the river to spend the night in some dense woods, but they saw a stone house not far away.


    There is a big gap between the demon soil and the mountains and rivers. However, each ethnic group has to build such a stone house for sacrifice. However, the territory of the demon soil is changed frequently. Who knows where it is today and where it will be tomorrow. There will be many abandoned stone houses. So is the stone house outside the town Li Fuyao met before.


    It''s just that the stone house, seen from a distance, still has lights flickering inside.


    Feng Lu sniffed and said in boredom, "it''s human."


    Whether there is evil spirit, as long as the realm is not very high, in fact, Li Fuyao and Fenglv can know.


    Li Fuyao nodded and walked slowly to the stone house.


    Feng Lu''s heart is absent-minded to follow behind, thinking that as long as there is a place to sleep at that time, it is good.


    The original gate of the stone house has been abandoned, but it may be that people who come and go have built a wooden door.


    When he came to the door, the wooden door was just a cover. Li Fu shook the door and entered.


    In the stone house, two men sat together to warm themselves.


    Two men who looked at their age were all in black.


    Seeing Li Fuyao standing at the door, one of the men immediately got up and said with a warm voice and a smile, "are you also avoiding snow? If you don''t dislike it, you can join us. "


    Li Fuyao nodded and said with a smile, "it''s hard to stay up late to catch up on the road, so I want to stay away for a while."


    The man who had been sitting arched his hand and said with a smile: "it''s predestined to meet each other. Stay. Besides, it''s rare to meet a mountain and river people in this demon land."


    Li Fuyao laughed and chatted with him. Anyway, he didn''t sit down immediately.


    On the contrary, it was Feng Lu, who slipped in from behind him and climbed down with his eyes closed.


    For Feng Lu, the two men just look at each other and then they no longer want to.


    After sitting down beside the two men, Li Fuyao reached for the fire and felt the warmth.


    One of the men took out a wine bag from his side and asked with a smile, "young master, do you drink?"


    Li Fuyao declined: "go out, do not drink."


    The man with the wine bag laughed, and even if he looked up and took a sip, he no longer advised.


    However, another man who put dead branches in the fire said with a smile, "if the swordsman doesn''t drink, he won''t feel less heroic?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and said in surprise, "what''s the point?"


    The man moved his body to reveal his sword. Then he looked up at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "in the next autumn Su, the one named Sheng Yuan is not from the same school, but the two teachers are really brothers."


    Li Fuyao was stunned, but he didn''t say any bullshit.


    Qiu Su looked at Li Fuyao and said frankly, "if you want to come, you are Li Fuyao?"


    Li Fuyao raised his head, looked at the two men, nodded and said, "it''s me."


    Sheng Yuan said with a smile, "that''s right."


    Li Fuyao then said with a wry smile: "since everyone is practicing sword, and they are all people of mountains and rivers, why do we have to face life and death?"


    Autumn Su light voice way: "teacher''s life can not be violated."


    Sheng Yuan immediately nodded.Li Fuyao sighed and stood up in an instant.


    There is no doubt that the killing machine in the stone house is exposed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The stone house is full of murders, which makes Li Fuyao feel puzzled.


    He didn''t feel that someone wanted to kill him, but he didn''t know that it was the swordsman who wanted to kill him.


    In fact, after Qiu Su exposed his sword, Li Fuyao felt the opportunity to kill him. But if ordinary friars showed his murderous intention to him, Li Fuyao could understand. But these two men were swordsmen. Why do they treat him like this?


    Qiusu stands up and looks at Li Fuyao, who has already grasped the green silk. She is indifferent and does not intend to explain anything. Shengyuan has already got up and walked out of the stone house.


    Feng Lu felt the sword in the room, then got up and walked out of the stone house.


    Sheng Yuan was a little surprised, but he didn''t want to kill Feng Lu. After all, he was a donkey. In his eyes, it was nothing.


    When qiusu patted the scabbard, the long black sword suddenly came out of the scabbard and hung upside down beside him. The wisps of sword Qi slowly overflowed from the sword.


    A swordsman can cut all the injustice in the world by holding the sword in his hand. When he does not need to hold the sword in his hand, he can also resist the sword and kill the enemies in the world.


    It is also known that after the completion of kendo, everything in the world can be swords, with the same posture. In fact, no matter what sword you hold, the momentum is much more powerful than when there is no sword.


    Especially in the same territory, holding the sword against the enemy and defending the sword against the enemy are not the same.


    Since Li Fuyao practiced the sword, although he was able to control the sword, he almost never left his hand when he was fighting against the enemy. It was not because of this that he wanted to make his realm more powerful. He just grasped the green silk. Compared with using the sword spirit to control the green silk against the enemy, Li Fuyao was always a little unfamiliar with the latter.


    Even if he later evolved into lingfu, he could still have a fake life sword like Jian 19 besides the green silk. However, if he had not had to, he didn''t want to kill the enemy with the imperial sword.


    On the one hand, he didn''t feel smooth psychologically. On the other hand, the sword 19 was his biggest killing move.


    How can the last card be opened easily?


    This is the second time for Li Fuyao to fight with the swordsman.


    Naturally, the analogy between sword and martial uncle Xie Lu was not included in it.


    The first time was to fight with wanchi, who was only left with the remnant soul. That is to say, because of that war, Li Fuyao entered Taiqing, but after entering Taiqing, he fell into the situation of deficiency.


    It led to the evolution of lingfu, which was so slow.


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk, felt the opportunity of killing, and asked with a smile, "since you want to kill me, why don''t you two go together, or do you say that you are so sure that you can kill me here?"


    Qiu Su laughs, not nonsense, but the imperial sword flies across the air and points to Li Fuyao''s face.


    A sword Qi of the size of a tree between them appeared.


    By the time Li Fuyao raised his sword, the sword spirit would have been like an arrow from the string. The sword spirit was rolling, and it should not be ignored.


    Li Fuyao didn''t fight head-on. With the power of a sword, he avoided most of them. However, this stone house was not so lucky. When he was stabbed by the sword, a wall exploded instantly.


    The rubble flew around, revealing a huge hole.


    The power of this sword spirit is not only that. Under the influence of the sword spirit, Li Fuyao obviously feels that he has something on his back, which is extremely painful.


    Qiusu strode forward, and the sword hanging on his side was also swept out.


    Li Fu shakes his toes and flicks his sword. The blue sword light shines on the stone house.


    The sharp green silk sword was cut across the air as if it had cut something tangible. There was a crack in Li Fuyao''s eyes.


    Bang.


    One stone wall was directly cut by Li Fuyao''s sword and became two parts. It was only different from the previous sword Qi. Li Fuyao''s sword only cut off things and was not as domineering as that sword Qi.


    Only high and low, still not very good points.


    Qiu Su smiles coldly. The tip of the long sword on his side turns upside down and points to Li Fuyao. After a while, he steals out. At such a high speed, Li Fuyao can only see a gray shadow.


    Li Fuyao was silent. The green silk was in his hand, waving in front of him. He collided with the sword which was around him at a high speed. Soon, it was a sound of gold and stone.


    Even Mars was born.


    Qiu Su said with a cold smile: "since practicing the sword, you are the first monk who has been able to support me for such a long time. You are worthy of being a swordsman."


    Li Fuyao laughed and touched the body of the green silk sword with his fingers. He just spoke slowly, "it''s not a good time for swordsmen to kill each other."


    Qiusu shook his head, and the sword flew back, hovering beside him.


    He stood up straight, stretched out his hand to hold the sword, and whispered, "I haven''t let go of my hands and feet to fight for a long time."


    Li Fuyao let out a voice and said no more.


    Since we are destined to fight for life and death, it is meaningless to think more.Li Fuyao is the first to take the lead in plundering qiusu.


    After Qiu Su held the sword, the black sword Qi suddenly overflowed and swept to Li Fuyao.


    The two collided in the middle of the stone house a moment later.


    A blue sword Qi and a black sword Qi twined in an instant, like two dragon fighting.


    Entangled with each other.


    The whole stone house was directly destroyed by their swords.


    Qiu Su retreated a few steps, then inserted his sword into the snow to stop her body. Li Fuyao stood upright with his sword.


    This time, the two swords face each other, and Li Fuyao has a slight advantage.


    Sheng Yuan, who was watching the battle in the distance, said with a smile: "Master Li''s swordsmanship is really excellent. No wonder master wants us to join hands."


    This sentence is an exclamation. In fact, it is also a reminder of Li Fuyao''s present situation and even more to disturb his mind.


    Li Fu shakes his head and shakes down a head of snow. Then he whispers: "according to that realm, a person is against me. I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    Sheng Yuan burst out laughing, "Master Li, don''t worry. As long as elder martial brother Qiu doesn''t compete with the young master, I will do it."


    Li Fuyao sighed. In fact, he would rather fight with two people at the same time than fight with each other like this now. One of them is waiting for him. If he steals the sword 19 at the bottom of the box at the moment, nine times out of ten, he can seriously hurt Qiu su. But if the biggest killing move fails to bring a life, it is a failure.


    Li Fuyao will not do such a thing no matter how he thinks about it.


    Two Taiqing, or two swordsmen.


    "Damn it."


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help murmuring at his mother.


    Just at the same time when he scolded his mother, qiusu on the opposite side had already carried his sword. The tip of the sword swept across the snow, with a long and thin arc.


    Li Fuyao has no expression.


    Hand out a sword from afar.


    His swordsmanship is as good as his martial uncle Xie Lu Zhenchuan. No matter who he is, I''m afraid he will praise him.


    The subtlety of this sword is not the sharpness of a sword, but the power of sweeping back.


    In the heavy snow at night, the brilliance of the blue sword light is astonishing.


    Qiusu saw the light of the sword, so he also held the sword to meet him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    Between the swordsmen and the swordsmen, it should be divided into the level of Kendo cultivation.


    After Li Fuyao handed out a sword, before the sword spirit was about to dissipate, he handed out the second sword.


    The ordinary swordsman can''t do this before the old one is full of vitality.


    Fortunately, three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan had taught Li Fuyao a long time ago. It was not particularly difficult for him to do this. On the contrary, Qiu Su had a teacher, but he did not teach him so seriously.


    Therefore, at this moment, he sent a lot of Li Fuyao.


    Under this sword, his abdomen was torn a big hole.


    It''s just not half a drop of blood.


    The reason is that there is still a sword in his abdomen.


    Qiusu''s forehead instantly appeared a string of dense sweat.


    If the snow under his feet was the whitest thing before, his face would be whiter now.


    Pale face, bloodless hands, Qiu Su''s cruel eyes.


    Li Fuyao looks at him and smiles.


    Only this sword can''t be regarded as seriously injuring Qiu Su, but always let Shengyuan know that qiusu can''t keep him.


    Sheng Yuan stood in the distance, his expression gradually dignified, his hand has been put on the hilt.


    Lu Sheng didn''t look at Guangjing at the beginning.


    It is not difficult for Li Fuyao to surpass Qiu su. Along the way, Feng Lu knows how lucky this guy is and how rich his family is. If Li Fuyao, a swordsman in the same area, can''t cope with it, Li Fuyao''s journey will be in vain.


    But when one person becomes two people, Feng Lu is not so sure that he will be able to cope with it.


    It''s hard to fight two with one.


    Qiu Su pressed the hilt of the sword and was silent for a long time. She said slowly, "I have no idea how many demon Xiu I have fought with today. I have never been defeated. You are the first person who makes me feel bad."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "maybe I''m the first one to take your life."


    If Qiu Su''s words are a disguised compliment to Li Fuyao, then Li Fuyao''s response can be said to be rude and even arrogant.


    Just put himself in his place, Li Fuyao made such a great achievement in the short-term sword competition. In fact, it is not too much to say such a sentence.


    Qiu Su whispered: "I still have a sword. Don''t interfere."


    When he said this, Qiu Su looked at Li Fuyao, but said it to Shengyuan.


    As a swordsman, even if he wanted to take Li Fuyao''s life, he still had some pride.


    Sheng Yuan loosed his hand holding the handle of the sword, with no expression on his face, but he agreed.


    Qiu Su held the black sword in her eyes and said, "I once loved a woman."


    Li Fuyao frowned slightly, thinking that if you had to tell a story before the fight, I would tell you one too?


    As a former storyteller, Li Fuyao admits that his eloquence is not bad.


    Li Fuyao must be the best swordsman in Shuoshu and the best one in swordsman.


    Qiu Su''s sword spirit is stronger and stronger, but the sword is still in the scabbard.


    "I used to love her so much that I wanted to die for her. I even thought that one day when Kendo came to an end and nothing in the world would be meaningful, I would lead her to travel around the world."


    "But with her, my Kendo can''t go to the end!"


    Qiu Su raised her eyes and looked at Li Fuyao, "do you know how painful my heart is when she falls in front of me."


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "you killed him."


    To the point.


    This short story, in his opinion, is not a story at all.


    It is a selfish man who thinks that a woman is an obstacle to his future of kendo, so he cuts his beloved woman with his sword.


    I can''t even say I love you. After all, if you can kill someone with a sword, how can you be a sweetheart?


    Li Fuyao said calmly: "in order to go further and further on this ridiculous Kendo, you killed that woman, named as she blocked your Kendo road. But in fact, it was not him who blocked your way of kendo. It was you who didn''t have enough perseverance to walk on this road, so you found out the ridiculous reason By. "


    "There is even one thing. I guess you must have created a sword move to commemorate that event?"


    "Do you look good or do you have a clear conscience?"


    At this point, Li Fuyao closed his mouth.


    The air suddenly calmed down, a little cold.


    Sheng Yuan holds the sword, looks at Li Fuyao, and thinks about his elder martial brother. Have you ever experienced it yourself?


    Otherwise, why do you know so clearly.


    Li Fuyao looked at Qiu Su and said, "pull out your sword."Qiu Su''s hand trembled slightly and put it on the hilt of the sword. There was a little confusion and doubt in her eyes.


    Looking at his elder martial brother''s appearance, Sheng Yuan already knew that the sword had lost its God.


    No matter what the elder martial brother thought before and whether he thought wrong or not, since he believes in it, there is no problem. But now that Li Fuyao has shaken his mind with a few words, the power of this sword is certainly not enough.


    But Qiu Su clenched the hilt of the sword, or forced to pull out the sword.


    Qiu Su slowly said, "look at me, this sword."


    The sword in his hand, with this sentence, slowly came out of the scabbard, and the sword spirit covered qiusu.


    Qiu Su was Qiu Fengman''s disciple. He had no father or mother since he was a child. So after practicing sword with Qiu Fengman, he had a surname of Qiu, and Su was the woman''s surname.


    He once thought he loved her so much that he had to kill her because of kendo.


    To this day, what Li Fuyao said.


    He was a little shaken. Did he really love her?


    Just because your pursuit of Kendo has not been so smooth, and find an excuse?


    In any case, now this sword must be handed out.


    Li Fuyao didn''t go to see how qiusu made his sword. He suddenly understood one thing. He could even kill qiusu instantly at this time.


    Even the exposed sword nineteen.


    But what Li Fuyao didn''t think of was that when qiusu came out with his sword, Shengyuan also pulled out his sword.


    Two swords, one in front and one in the back.


    In contrast, Shengyuan''s sword spirit is more threatening.


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk, and his expression remained unchanged. The sword 19 swept out of the sword box, and instantly swept to qiusu.


    And he strode to Shengyuan.


    The sword spirit of the green silk in the hand soars.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath as he stepped out of these steps.


    In fact, killing people is not simple at all.


    Especially to kill people who are equal in two realms.


    Li Fuyao now all his mind is on Shengyuan. He doesn''t know that there is a man in black in the distance who has already looked at Qiu su.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    When we decide to kill people now, it is actually much simpler than before.


    Do not care about anything else, as long as you play your most powerful strength, everything you ask for is to kill each other.


    Li Fuyao''s sword 19 swept to qiusu, and could not buy him much time, so he could only solve the battle with Shengyuan in the shortest time.


    So Li Fuyao''s first sword was to try his best.


    It''s called getting to the point.


    All over the sky, the light of the sword goes towards Shengyuan. The sword Qi is like a big net. Sheng Yuan is wrapped in it. Li Fuyao''s hand holding the sword does not tremble at all.


    It was a time of life and death, and he was calm.


    However, he still mistakenly estimated the realm of Shengyuan. Killing people is not a simple thing.


    Even if you don''t find it hard.


    Shengyuan''s sword is a long sword with a pale blade. There are some strange patterns on the sword. In fact, these patterns are more like some flame engraved on it.


    Li Fuyao remembers Sheng Yuan''s name.


    Suddenly it became clear.


    It turns out that this is a burning sword.


    Speaking of the sword of burning a prairie fire, how can I not think of Mr. Chao.


    Li Fuyao smiles.


    Then he saw the red light of Sheng Yuan''s sword. A moment later, a flame came out, just like a fire dragon began to bite the sword net that Li Fuyao had woven with his sword spirit.


    There was even a crackling sound.


    Just like the sword spirit is the real thing, so is his flame.


    But in fact, both are not real objects, just sword spirit.


    Those swords can''t go forward for half a minute when they meet those fiery flames.


    The snow under Sheng Yuan''s feet was not melted by this flame.


    Li Fuyao''s face was flushed by the fire.


    The hand holding the sword has turned red. The flame is not a real object, so there is no burning feeling.


    But the hand still hurts.


    It''s because of the sword spirit.


    Since you are a swordsman in Taiqing, you must have sword spirit. If you don''t hurt, you will not respect each other.


    Li Fuyao wiped the green silk on his chest, cut open a flame, and then walked in.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The man in black stares at Qiu Su, who is about to break open his sword for 19 years, with a strange look.


    For the wounded swordsman, he had no fear. The reason why he didn''t make a move was to let Jian 19 consume Qiu Su again.


    For this guy who can even kill the woman he likes for the sake of kendo, the man in black can''t say that he has a good feeling.


    In fact, how many of these people in the demon soil are fond of these swordsmen?


    The man in black turned his head and took a look at Li Fuyao''s situation. He thought that this guy must have no idea that he wanted to help him. He was still distracted from the sword. It should be extremely difficult now.


    Along the way, the man in black witnessed Li Fuyao''s great fortune. If he didn''t feel anything, it would be a fake.


    "You boy, you can suffer a little more."


    With these words, the black robed man turned his head again and looked at Qiu su. When he saw Qiu Su, the sword 19 was already on the verge of falling.


    It looks like it won''t last long.


    The black robed man''s eyes were playful, and he seemed a little lazy.


    After a long time, when Jian 19 was cut down by qiusu, he appeared in front of qiusu.


    He looked at qiusu and said with a smile, "do you also taste the taste of wheel racing?"


    Qiu Su raised her head and looked puzzled, but soon she said with disbelief, "are you that donkey?"


    Here, there are only three people and one donkey.


    All three were still there, but the donkey was gone.


    The man in black exclaimed, "my name is really loud in the demon soil."


    Among the most famous young men in the demon land, a little green snake said green locust, two little sparrows said Biyu and chongye, the little tiger talked about Hu Yue, and the last big black donkey was naturally said to be Fenglu.


    Biyu chongye or Hu Yue are young people who are extremely proud of their temperament, and Qinghuai is even more so. However, he is the only one who has to deal with people who are interesting. If you are interesting, even if you are a talented demon Xiu, he can have a good time with you.


    If it''s boring, even if it''s a monk like that, he doesn''t care.


    He and Li Fuyao were not so simple that Li Fuyao had saved his life. They had followed Li Fuyao all the way to see what was good about this young man, so that Qinghuai, who had always been above the top of his eyes, was attracted to him. After a closer look, Feng Lu really figured out something.


    Since the holy pill was swallowed by him, he has been tormenting Fenglu. The most simple and intuitive manifestation is that he has never been able to lead the Qi machine out of the spirit house, thus turning himself into a human form.Although it is said that the most powerful combat power is to restore the essence of demon cultivation at the end, since it has been transformed into form and maintained in human form, it is good for practice and other things.


    Thinking of these years of time, Feng Lu felt that some can not bear to look back.


    Especially from time to time Li Fuyao kicked his ass.


    This is the most fucked thing for the young man with great demon blood.


    He looked up at Qiu Su, did not say anything, then swept to him.


    The swordsmen of the three religions are afraid of the sword spirit, but they are not very concerned about them.


    Especially the young people who are ahead.


    Feng Lu''s fists were filled with majestic Qi. Just a moment later, Qiu Su''s sword spirit broke through and came to him. He hit him in an impartial way on his abdomen, which had been cut open by Li Fuyao.


    Before has not shed the blood the abdomen, at this moment by the wind Lu one punch hits, the blood splashes everywhere.


    Qiusu flew out.


    Feng Lu stood at the spot and said with a smile: "can''t help but fight?"


    This sentence is undoubtedly a complete mockery.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Li Fuyao''s sword, Fenglu would not have been able to make autumn soda like this.


    Feng Lu said with a smile: "picked up a leak."


    With these words, he moved his body and swept to qiusu again.


    And kick it out.


    Sword light shining, wind Lu side to avoid.


    The whole movement is flowing.


    This is Feng Lu''s first fight in recent years, and he is in a good mood.


    In the past few years, he has been able to maintain the shape of the donkey, which is naturally not happy.


    It''s different today.


    He laughed.


    One hand grabs qiusu''s collar.


    I''m afraid these two people never thought it would happen today.


    In particular, no one knew that the donkey on Li Fuyao''s side was a monk in the Taiqing state.


    It''s not going to be too good for hindsight.


    After being caught by Feng Lu by the collar, Feng Lu''s other hand waved his fist and hit him on his sword holding hand.


    Click.


    It''s the sound of broken bones.


    The right arm broke.


    Feng Lu''s face was flat, and he smashed his fist into the other hand with a smile.


    With the same click, the other hand was broken.


    Feng Lu looked at Qiu Su with a smile and didn''t speak, but it was very frightening.


    He didn''t choose to take his life, just because Li Fuyao would need to know something from him later.


    -


    Li Fuyao''s sword cuts to Shengyuan among the flames. If he cuts through the flame, he passes through the sword Qi. This is not a simple thing. The flame is not real, but the sword spirit is real.


    So Li Fuyao''s clothes, which had gone a few steps forward, had several gaps.


    This blue shirt was made by Yufu. Before Li Fuyao had only one blue shirt and one white robe. When he left Ganhe mountain, Yufu made the same one for him, so he had two blue shirts and two white robes.


    He was worried at first. What if the girl he liked was jealous?


    If she is not happy, will she chase after herself?


    This is what Li Fuyao worried about at the beginning.


    But later, he was relieved. If he didn''t say something, how could the girl know that these two clothes were not a big deal.


    I wish I didn''t tell her.


    Now Li Fuyao is wearing the blue shirt that Yufu made for him, but there are several gaps. Li Fuyao is a little distressed about this.


    Then he raised his face and cut off a lot of sword spirit.


    Don''t let sword spirit appear around you.


    In order to avoid the damage of sword Qi, it is also to protect clothes.


    He looked at Sheng Yuan, silent out of the sword.


    He knew Qiu Su was on the side. He did not know when he would appear behind him and give him a fatal blow. Therefore, Li Fuyao could only solve Sheng Yuan as soon as possible.


    As soon as possible, you have to do your best.


    So Li Fuyao''s sword was faster.


    The sword spirit became stronger.


    The mood is more calm.


    His sword began to cover Shengyuan.


    This is not the same concept as the previous sword spirit shrouding Shengyuan.


    Sheng Yuan''s face began to turn a little pale.


    He never thought about why the man in the opposite side used the sword so much better than he was.


    You had a fight with elder martial brother Qiu just now!


    Li Fuyao didn''t know Sheng Yuan''s idea. Even if he knew his idea, he would not answer it.


    He just silently handed out one sword after another.


    The more swords are handed out, the more quickly the sword spirit in lingfu will be consumed.


    After handing out many swords, Li Fuyao suddenly stopped.He looked at the distance with some doubts.


    Jian 19 is connected with him, telling him that he is no longer an opponent. Then Jian 19 can''t stop Qiu su. Qiu Su should have made a sword at him.


    But now what about qiusu and the sword?


    Li Fuyao was puzzled until he saw the man in black with a bad smile on his face.


    Suddenly, it was clear.


    The donkey had some use at last.


    It''s a good time for Li Fu to think about it.


    Li Fuyao, who is in a good mood, turns his head and looks at Shengyuan.


    Looking at Shengyuan, who was surrounded by flames, he said seriously, "now you''re damned."


    It''s an announcement, flat but powerful.


    Sheng Yuan frowned and said, "I might have died."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "it''s not possible. It''s certain now."


    When he said these words, he raised the green silk in his hand and waved it with a sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    If you don''t have any scruples, it will be much simpler than before.


    The light of the green silk sword rises from the edge of the sword, like a thin green line in the dark, which sweeps across the horizon and is extremely sharp.


    The flames around Shengliang began to recede, and the flames turned into swords were full of fear and submission when they saw the light of the sword.


    Sheng Yuan has seen a more powerful sword than this one.


    His master was originally a swordsman in the twilight world. His Kendo realm was much higher than that of Li Fuyao. However, the master never faced his life and death.


    He had never felt fear in front of his master.


    But this sword light is different.


    With a sense of destruction.


    This is the will of Li Fuyao.


    There''s a little bang.


    The blue sword light passed by a flame, and then came to him. He was holding the sword to take the sword, but his arm was shaking.


    His sword was finally handed out.


    But a moment later, he was disintegrated by Li Fuyao''s sword, and the blue sword light swept over his throat.


    A lot of blood spilled out.


    Obviously, I can feel my vitality passing quickly.


    He could also feel some itching in his throat.


    There seems to be some insect crawling through the throat.


    His consciousness gradually became blurred. In fact, he understood that it was because there was still sword spirit in his throat, which would gradually erode his vitality.


    He remembered when he was a child, he asked his master what it would be like to be killed one day.


    At that time, the master was watching the sunrise, but said calmly, "I hope you will never have this day."


    Children may not be able to understand the meaning of master''s words, but they will be very curious about the answers they have not received.


    Fortunately, Shengyuan also knows that this kind of thing can''t be tried at random, so he can only put it in the bottom of his heart.


    To this day.


    He knew what that feeling was.


    There is pain, there is confusion, there is fear


    It turns out that all these things add up to death.


    Sheng Yuan fell powerless, and his sword was released.


    Li Fuyao takes back his sword and swallows a pill.


    It costs a lot to hand out that sword.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qiu Su sits on the ground decadent, with his sword in front of him, but he can''t pick it up. The battle in the distance has come to an end. He knows the final victory or defeat. He knows that his younger martial brother still can''t beat Li Fuyao.


    As a matter of fact, Li Fuyao knew that no matter who he or his younger brother fought alone, there was no chance that Li Fuyao would win.


    But he never thought that he would have no time to help younger martial brother, and the donkey that he had never thought of before would suddenly appear in front of him.


    Now that you know it, it''s too late.


    Li Fuyao came from a distance with a sword case on his back. His face was not very good. He came to pick up the sword 19 and put it back in the sword case. Looking at Qiu Su, who was lying on the ground, Li Fuyao did not immediately ask questions, but looked at Feng Lu.


    "You are here in time."


    There''s something in it that a fool can''t understand.


    But Feng Lu is not a fool, naturally understand, he mocked: "there was no need for me before."


    This is to give an explanation, and it is very clear that what he can change into a human figure is after Li Fuyao met with the last crisis.


    Li Fuyao glanced at Qiu Su and asked, "why don''t you kill him?"


    Feng Lu asked, "do you have nothing to ask him?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then apologized. It turned out that Feng Lu had this meaning.


    He was used to Feng Lu''s sleeping appearance, and always felt that he was a donkey.


    Now, in fact, I have to be more stupid.


    At the thought of this, Li Fuyao had a smile.


    He looked at Qiu Su, who was blind and said, "I want to know who asked you to kill me."


    Qiu Su sat on the ground, apparently not trying to answer this question.


    Li Fuyao was not annoyed. He just waved away some snowflakes and said, "sometimes it''s a blessing to live."


    With these words, Li Fuyao reached out and stabbed Qiu Su''s thigh directly with his sword.


    And it''s getting deeper and deeper.


    In order to make Qiu Su feel the pain more clearly, Li Fuyao even points some of his acupoints.


    When a monk reaches a certain level, he can not feel the heat and cold as long as he is willing to do so.


    Even the pain will diminish.


    Li Fu shakes his acupoints just to make him feel more direct.


    Let him and an ordinary person, even than an ordinary person more afraid of pain.


    Sure enough, after pointing his acupoints, a layer of fine sweat appeared on his forehead.Feng Lu was very interested in watching, thinking about Li Fuyao. There are some ways to clean up people.


    Qiu Su bit her teeth, but her whole face was shaking. On a snowy night, sweat fell from his face.


    Li Fuyao pulled out the green silk sword, then inserted it into the other thigh, and asked him with a smile, "I want to know who is going to kill me."


    Qiu Su looks pale at Li Fuyao.


    His whole body was wet with sweat.


    He looked at Li Fuyao like this.


    Li Fuyao clenched the hilt of the sword and tried to insert it.


    "It''s Chen Sheng."


    Li Fuyao stops and looks at Qiu Su, waiting for his explanation.


    Chen Sheng is his master. Naturally, it is impossible for him to be killed. In this case, he has not finished.


    "Master and martial uncle went to kill Chen Sheng. They wanted to kill you with younger martial brother Sheng in order to eradicate the roots."


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "why?"


    Qiu Su shakes her head.


    There are things that he can''t really know.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and asked another question, "where are they now?"


    Qiu Su endured the pain and said, "master, I want to go to Qingtian city..."


    Wind LV sneered and interrupted, "Qingtian city is not allowed to fight privately."


    This matter, even if is in the northern cold land demon clan all knows.


    Private fighting is not allowed in Qingtian city. Killing people is not allowed in Qingtian city.


    "Master brought a talisman, which he asked for in Qingfu city."


    Qiu Su looked at Li Fuyao and said this.


    Li Fuyao had just left Qingfu city a few days ago. Naturally, he knew what he could do. If he took out a talisman, he would not be able to hide it from the sight of qingtianjun. At least, it is possible.


    What''s more, even if qingtianjun is the owner of Qingtian City, he doesn''t have to keep an eye on Qingtian city. If there is less movement, he may succeed.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao began to worry about his master.


    Although I haven''t seen Chen Sheng for a long time, the friendship between master and apprentice is still there.


    I have Feng Lu to help, but my master, is there anyone to help him?


    It seems that after knowing what Li Fuyao wants to ask, qiusu has already opened his mouth in advance and said, "master and uncle are both in the morning and evening."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    After Qiu Su finished this sentence, the natural way to greet him is death.


    Li Fuyao never promised to let him live, so it''s normal for him to die.


    He stood up, took back the scabbard, and put the green silk sword back into its case.


    Feng Lu stood on one side. In terms of figure, Feng Lu was actually a head taller than Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao was a bit unnatural. He walked along the snow for several steps, and then he said calmly, "master is a swordsman. It''s not a surprise that someone wants him to die. But if he is a swordsman, it''s unusual."


    "What''s more, it''s better to get rid of the roots."


    Li Fuyao looked ahead and said, "it must be something big."


    Feng LV thought that this sentence was originally a nonsense, but did not open his mouth to destroy the current atmosphere.


    Li Fuyao said: "when I went up to the mountain to practice sword, my ancestors were afraid that I would have a burden to practice sword in the future, so he didn''t want me to be a disciple of Jianshan mountain. Finally, I stayed at the foot of Jianshan mountain for several years. All three martial uncles were very kind to me, especially uncle Xie Lu."


    Feng Lu picked her eyebrows and listened patiently to Li Fuyao''s next words.


    "Uncle Xie Lu is kind to me, in large part because of master''s reason. She loves master deeply."


    Feng Lu thought of Chen Sheng that way, frowned, this kind of slovenly man will be liked, that woman is not blind?


    "For this reason, if the master died, I would have to avenge him."


    This is the end of Li Fuyao''s remarks.


    Feng Lu asked, "can you beat the two twilight scenes?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I can''t fight, so I have to practice my sword well."


    Feng Lu sighed, what nonsense is this.


    Li Fuyao thought about it and said seriously, "we have to go to Qingtian city quickly."


    Feng Lu raised her eyebrows and then said, "we can''t walk very fast depending on the air."


    "Do you have any treasures?"


    Li Fuyao has the Qianli ring given by Qinghuai on his body, but he doesn''t want to use it. He wants to keep those things, not for anything, because it was given by that girl.


    "I''m a swordsman. I can control the sword."


    Li Fuyao thought about it and gave the answer.


    Feng Lu took a look at him and thought that you would not be able to resist the sword for such a long time before. Today, he said that he would?


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, "I was knocked down in the river on that big ship before. After that, I found a magic door, which is about how to defend the sword."


    The sword immortal''s imperial sword method not only talks about how to evolve into lingfu, but also talks about other things.


    For example, you can walk with a sword.


    It''s two different things to kill the enemy with the sword.


    It can be said that killing enemies with imperial sword is a kind of fighting method. However, it is simpler to fight with imperial sword, but it also needs to be learned.


    Li Fuyao remembers that when he started practicing his sword, he once asked Chen Sheng what he needed for his sword.


    After all, which of the sword immortals in Shuoshu is not the imperial sword in the sky?


    It''s just that Chen Sheng didn''t know what it was because of. He just said that you can''t do it now.


    He blocked Li Fuyao''s question back.


    Later, I went to Jianshan and learned sword in front of three martial uncles. I learned everything, but I didn''t learn imperial sword.


    I think it''s also the reason why swords are not allowed on Jianshan.


    After that, Li Fuyao never thought about it. Whether he went to Huaiyang city of Chen state or Shaoliang city of Zhou state, he went to Luoyang City and Beihai City, but he never thought about Yu Jian.


    Until he got the ten thousand foot Royal sword method, there were other things on it besides the records of the evolution of lingfu, including this one.


    Li Fuyao watched it repeatedly before, but he didn''t make up his mind to study because the opportunity was not enough.


    Because the connection between the green silk sword and him has not yet reached the level of arm command.


    Up to now, if Li Fuyao wanted to defend the sword, it could only be that sword nineteen.


    Feng Lu looked at Li Fuyao with some worry and asked carefully, "are you sure?"


    Li Fuyao was also a little guilty, but still pretended to be calm. "There should be no problem."


    Feng Lu no longer spoke, but swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    There are still some concerns.


    Li Fuyao inspires the sword spirit. When his mind reaches him, Jian 19 grabs out the sword case and comes to him.


    Not far in front of him.


    Li Fuyao jumped on Jian 19 and stood forward. Then he shook his lower body. After adjusting, he kept his balance. He turned his head and looked at Feng Lu, "come on!"


    Feng Lu was worried, thinking that if he would fall down from a height of thousands of miles, he would not have any magic weapon to protect his body. Even if he had not been killed, he would be seriously injured.


    At the thought of it, Feng Lu was afraid.


    It''s hard to get back to human form.


    Li Fuyao looked at Feng Lu and said, "are you afraid?""I''m afraid of an egg!" Feng LV snorted


    With these words, Feng LV jumped on Li Fuyao''s sword.


    Li Fuyao tried his best to stabilize his body and drove the sword 19 to sweep towards the sky.


    Only a green rainbow is left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao and Fenglv Yujian went to the sky faster than usual. However, Li Fuyao''s first imperial sword seemed very inexperienced. Not to mention, his tears were blown out by the high wind, and his figure was a little unstable. If Jian 19 was not closely related to him, he might have fallen in.


    There are two swords, Qingsi and jian19. Qingsi has been with him for a long time. However, the former master is too powerful. By the way, Qingsi is full of pride. Before Li Fuyao''s realm reaches Bai Zhihan''s level, it is difficult for Qingsi to become Li Fuyao''s sword.


    At the beginning, Li''s sword was different from that of Beihai sword. In the end, it was better for Li Beihai to choose a few swords.


    Therefore, it is necessary to make the sword simple.


    But even so, Li Fuyao''s unfamiliar technique is also very awkward.


    Feng Lu even hugged Li Fuyao''s back because of his fear.


    Of course, this posture is very beautiful.


    If it happens between a man and a woman, I think it will look better.


    It''s just that between two men, it looks weird.


    "Li Fuyao, if I fall from here, you know the consequences."


    "A pair of desperate mandarin ducks?" Li Fuyao said with strong self composure


    Feng Lu subconsciously wants to push him, but he just reaches out his hand and realizes something. Finally, he can only give up.


    He can''t try with his own life.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sword 19 flies in the sky, leaving a faint white mark. This is the vast demon soil. If it is in the crowded places of mountains and rivers, it may be seen by many people.


    Under the clouds, a little girl looked up and looked at the white mark. Her expression was flat and her eyes were cold.


    There was a crimson streak on the girl''s face, like a birthmark.


    In the mountain forest not far away from here, there is a man carrying a corpse walking slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    The little girl''s expression is very indifferent, looks like a little girl absolutely.


    That pair of eyes, is full of vicissitudes.


    Not far behind her, the strong man looked at the little girl with anger in his eyes.


    He is now black and blue.


    He should have been her father.


    It''s just that his children are not her.


    "Give me back my daughter''s body!"


    This is the man did not know how many times to say this sentence.


    In those days before, every time he said something, he would be beaten by the little girl, so he got the scar. But today, the little girl didn''t do anything. She just looked away from the sky and put her eyes on the man. She said calmly, "after I leave this body, she will die, then decay and disappear in this world. Are you sure Is this what you want to see? "


    The man was stunned and said seriously, "I would rather my daughter leave me than live as she wishes."


    The little girl looked at him, sighed, and then said very seriously: "sometimes, to be able to live is a kind of extravagance, not willing to live people, I really have not seen."


    The man frowned, as if he didn''t understand that the devil who took his daughter''s body would say such a thing.


    The little girl looked at him and whispered, "remember my name, demon Li. After I finish what I want to do, I will give her back to you. It''s not a corpse. I just hope you can live well. Don''t let her live and you die."


    The voice is very soft when you say this, and it is very infectious.


    Let that man forget what to say for a moment.


    Demon Li looked at him and said calmly, "live well."


    At this time, her eyes are no longer vicissitudes and indifference, but a special mood, like a little girl, looking at her father''s expression that she most admires.


    The strong man saw it, so he covered his face and said nothing more.


    The mood in demon Li''s eyes changed again, she turned her head and walked towards the front.


    Soon disappeared from the man''s sight.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A little girl can''t walk very fast.


    Especially when she was a little girl.


    Therefore, she may have walked a short and half way, and then she saw the man who had gone more than half a way.


    The man was carrying a corpse with a sword hanging from it.


    Two swordsmen.


    One alive, one dead.


    The living one is called qiufengman, the dead one is called Shengliang.


    Each of them also had an apprentice, one named qiusu and the other Shengyuan.


    It''s just two apprentices, both dead.


    It turned into two bodies.


    Qiu Fengman is still alive. He carries his elder martial brother on his back and wants to find a good place to bury him.


    At that time, the elder martial brother implicated him in that incident. He didn''t do anything at all, but just a slip of his mind. After leaving Jianshan, he has been wandering around between the demon soil and the mountains and rivers for years in order to avoid Chen Sheng.


    After a long time, you will feel lonely.


    They are running for their lives. Naturally, they dare not close their doors. Therefore, they need to be sober all the time. Since they are sober, they need to be accompanied by talking.


    The two young people had not experienced those things and could not tell them anything.


    Besides, there are different realms. Apart from the teaching of kendo, there is nothing else to talk about.


    So Sheng Liang became the only one who could talk to him.


    But elder martial brother is dead now.


    That is to say, in the days to come, qiufengman can only face those lonely days alone.


    Qiu Fengman was originally a man with a cold temper, but when he walked out of the restaurant, he felt that it was dark.


    The most terrible thing is not to be unable to own, but to lose suddenly.


    Therefore, in recent days, Qiu Fengman''s mood is very strange. He had been injured and walked for such a long time with the body of Sheng Liang on his back. If he hadn''t the will to carry himself, he would have died.


    In this state, so he did not find the girl in front of him.


    Until the little girl stood in front of him and said, "swordsman."


    This is a simple two people, no doubt, no other meaning, only the literal meaning itself.


    That''s the swordsman.


    Autumn wind full look up to demon Li, waved, "get out of the way."


    He had no interest in arguing with a little girl. Even if there was no ordinary person on the demon soil side, even a little girl, she must be a demon monk.


    Demon Li stood in front of the autumn wind, thinking how to kill the swordsman in the twilight situation.


    It''s not the time for her to come out from the underground of Qingfu city. She has already become an ordinary person. The last remaining souls have been poured into the little girl''s body.In fact, in order not to let the little girl die, she even spent some things to hang her life.


    The secret of this body is that if the little girl really dies, the demon Li will die.


    So she not only wants to let the little girl live, but also to practice again, not to say whether she can become the sea again in the end, but she will eventually become a demon cultivation with high level, and it will be a very long thing.


    That''s why she let the man live well. If she didn''t live that long, she would not see his real daughter.


    The little girl could feel what she had not covered up, so she was so sad just now.


    Life and death are two major tragedies in the world.


    It seems that the little girl has to go through both from now on.


    This is the worst thing in the world.


    Demon Li looked at the autumn wind full, thinking whether to separate out something to kill the swordsman.


    If she was a general friar, she would never care, but if she were a swordsman, she would naturally produce a lot of ideas.


    Killing is the simplest.


    Demon Li looked at him, and then thought about it and pulled out the sword of Sheng Liang.


    She looked at the sword in her hand with disgust, and then put it on the neck of Qiu Fengman.


    At the same time, there is a pressure, directly through the body of the sword to Qiu Fengman''s body.


    Demon Li looked at him and said coldly, "kneel down, or die."


    Swordsmen should be the proudest kind of people in the world. If they have only one sword, they will go everywhere and fear no one.


    But before death, Shengliang has chosen to be afraid, and now qiufengman is also facing a choice.


    He felt the will clearly.


    Know that if you don''t kneel down, you must be dead.


    He has wanted to live and think for so many years, so naturally he will not change his mind because of something.


    So he went down to his knees.


    He didn''t even go to see demon Li.


    Death has always been something to fear.


    "Surrender, or die."


    This is the second option.


    Worse than death is that life is better than death.


    In the past few years, Qiu Fengman felt that his life was not so good, but he was not living like death. Now if he nodded his head, he became a servant. When he lived, he would not say whether he had the dignity of a swordsman. He was afraid that if he really lived, he would not be like death.


    So qiufengman hesitated for a moment.


    He is afraid of death, but there is always something more unacceptable than death.


    Time slowly slipped away, demon Li did not speak in a hurry.


    Autumn wind full slowly lay down, like a dog.


    Yes, from today on, he has become a dog with a chain.


    If this scene is seen by Xu Ji, I don''t know how I will feel.


    I''m afraid I''ll be very sad.


    Qiu Fengman can''t think so much. He just wants to live. Besides, he has nothing else to ask for.


    So from today on, he can live in disgrace.


    But it''s always good to be alive.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s always good to live, but some people live more.


    Six thousand years ago, the swordsman was the protagonist of mountains and rivers, and the protagonist of the world.


    In the era when everyone had a sword at his waist, I didn''t know how many sword schools and schools there were.


    But six thousand years later, only Jianshan was left.


    Moreover, as early as a few years ago, the old ancestor Xu Jihua, Jianshan was closed, and there was no place for swordsmen who wanted to learn sword.


    Not long ago, there was a Ganhe mountain in the North Sea. There were some swordsmen in the small town building on the mountain, which attracted the attention of some monks of the three religions. When they arrived at the place, they only saw some martial arts men in the lake, but no swordsmen.


    But the news will not be false until something happened in Yongning not long ago.


    A swordsman killed the master of longevity temple.


    So many people''s eyes were on the swordsman who killed the master of Wanshou temple. After the news reached Liangxi, chenxieshan also reported the incident to guanzhuoye.


    But the temple master didn''t seem to care about it. He found a person at will, and he gave the matter to him.


    Later, someone came to Yongning, saw the Wanshou temple which was cut open by the man with a sword, and then followed him. Finally, he was lucky enough to see the man in White Robe by a river.


    So he took his sword.


    It''s fast towards the wind dust kendo.


    The old man can''t believe it.


    Therefore, when the Taoist appeared, the withered old man knew his fate.


    Chao FengChen is not a person who likes to talk nonsense. After killing the Taoist priest, he goes to other places.


    Chao FengChen''s idea is very simple, choose the second ganheshan.


    In this world, there are not many swordsmen, but many swordsmen.So one night they saw a man with a sword by the side of a broken hut.


    According to the man himself, he claimed to be the patriarch of Haoran sword sect. The old patriarch handed down his position the day before yesterday. He just wanted to pursue Kendo, but he didn''t want to be trapped by the secular world, so he left the clan and wanted to find kendo.


    Maybe he was also carrying a sword. The man was very fond of Chao FengChen. They talked to each other a lot. Finally, Chao FengChen asked about the position of Haoran sword sect. The man got the sword scripture which Chao FengChen said was found.


    The sky was rising.


    Chaofengchen came to Haoran Jianzong, pushed the door and entered, simple and direct.


    He said something similar to that in Ganhe mountain.


    Most of all, he is the leader of Haoran sword clan.


    Many disciples of Haoran sword school were surprised to see Chao FengChen.


    The withered old man stood aside, much like a guard against the wind and dust.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    After Chao FengChen said that he wanted to be the leader of Haoran sword sect, he stood in front of the crowd and said, "who is in favor of it, who is against it?"


    A group of Haoran sword school disciples looked at each other, and then their eyes converged on a certain middle-aged man.


    Before the Haoran sword clan, an old patriarch passed the throne of the patriarch to the man with the greatest talent. However, the man was so intent on Kendo that he didn''t even want to give up such a huge foundation as Haoran sword clan. Now, he doesn''t know where he is.


    In the past few days, only the man is taking care of it.


    As a close disciple of the old patriarch, this man''s Kendo cultivation is not bad, but his temperament is too stubborn and far from the old patriarch''s temperament. The old patriarch doesn''t like him, so the patriarch''s position is in the hands of the other man.


    His Kendo accomplishments are not much worse than the man who left the clan.


    But it''s always worse.


    So he always understood that he had no desire to fight.


    But the man left. Naturally, he should be in charge of the Haoran sword school. At the moment, there is a Chao FengChen.


    As soon as he entered Haoran sword clan, he would take it into his hands, not to mention that he could not agree. Even if the old patriarch was alive, he would not agree.


    He walked through the crowd and looked at the unknown white robed man and said in a deep voice, "I, Su Yi, dare to ask you your name. Why did you want to rob me of Haoran Jianzong?"


    Looking at Su Yi towards FengChen, he said calmly, "I want to take you to the mountain to have a look."


    This sentence is very plain, but it contains a lot of content. If you go to the mountain to have a look, doesn''t it mean that this one is a monk on the mountain and still uses a sword?


    That''s the swordsman.


    But the swordsman under the sky is so nice to see. Su Yi doesn''t believe it.


    Chao FengChen asked calmly, "if I were a swordsman, would you like to let Jianzong out?"


    Su Yi frowned, and finally shook his head, "the family teacher foundation industry, dare not give up easily."


    This is his answer and his choice.


    Chao FengChen didn''t speak, just a sword light appeared in front of him.


    He has a sword around his waist. He is a swordsman.


    But no one saw him produce the sword. How did the sword light come into being?


    Not only Su Yi, but even the withered old man felt that it was a little strange. It was also morning and evening. Even if Chao FengChen had already stepped into the spring and Autumn period, he would not be able to make his sword so fast that he could not see it.


    What kind of assurance do you have on the sword?


    Chao FengChen was very satisfied to see that sword light came out. The speed of this sword was so fast that I thought it would be impossible for Chao Qingqiu to do it even in the morning and evening.


    If anything is done to the extreme, some different things will be produced. For example, if you wield the sword fast enough, you can do something that others can''t do.


    As for what it is, other people don''t know yet.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw the light of the sword.


    But after staying for a long time, I suddenly understood that even if it was to have a sword to swing, where was the direction of the attack?


    What kind of results will be produced by such a little powerful sword move.


    There is such a question in everyone''s heart, but no one asks. After all, the sword light is so extraordinary, which means that this person is so extraordinary.


    Until a distant sound came, a great hall collapsed in the distance.


    Cut off the waist.


    Looking at it, it seems that someone has cut it open.


    All people''s eyes are on Chao FengChen.


    At this time, some people began to think of what Chao FengChen said before. He said that he would take them to the mountain to have a look.


    If Chao FengChen is as powerful as he showed, it is very possible to take them to the mountains to have a look.


    Chao FengChen is not in the mood to think about the thoughts of those disciples. Anyway, no matter what he thinks, there will not be too many disciples who can stay in the end. He just looks at Su Yi and waits for him to make his statement.


    Su Yi mouth showed a wry smile, he looked at the wind dust, and then slowly pulled out the sword in his waist.


    When the sword came out of its sheath, he said a plea.


    Before Chao FengChen''s sword, he was making a statement. If he didn''t obey him, it would be the end. But he didn''t think that when his sword was handed out, Su Yi was not frightened.


    Instead, he asked for a sword.


    What courage should it be to make such a brave move.


    Chao FengChen looked at Su Yi and said calmly, "you are very suitable to learn my sword."


    This is the first time Chao FengChen said this sentence to people. Even Li Fuyao of that year failed to make him say such a sentence. Although he is a sword spirit evolution, he has been practicing sword for years after leaving menchen mountain. His own sword skill is not as simple as following Chao Qingqiu''s old road.His new road, compared with the ancient road of Qing Qiu, can not be said to be superior or inferior.


    It''s just a little different. Chao Qingqiu doesn''t want others to learn from him or teach others.


    But Chao FengChen is not like this. He is willing to be followed by his Kendo, but even so, he also hopes to follow his kendo. He is a fellow of kendo.


    Therefore, he did not speak to Li Fuyao, but to Su Yi.


    It''s a pity that Su Yi just carries the sword and wants to fight with him.


    Chao FengChen laughed and didn''t say anything more. He just pulled out his sword and said a please word.


    Since Su Yi was only a swordsman, the wind and dust of that dynasty dealt with it as a swordsman.


    Li Fuyao may be one of the best swordsmen in the world, but compared with his swordsmanship, he must not be the opponent of Chao FengChen. Not only does Chao FengChen have the memory of chaoqingqiu, but also because his realm is too high. Even if he only talks about swordsmanship, he will not be any worse.


    Standing on a high-rise building to see the flat ground, it is natural to see more clearly.


    Su Yi didn''t say much about it. When he twisted his wrist, he handed out a sword.


    He used the unique skill of Haoran sword school.


    The first sword is the most delicate sword in Haoran''s sword technique, which is called fog gradually thick.


    This sword is very strange and tricky. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may be stabbed to the key.


    The forefather who created Haoran sword school did not know how many famous Kendo masters were defeated by this sword alone.


    Only then can establish this Haoran sword clan, become a generation of Kendo masters, become the founder of Haoran sword sect.


    It''s just that the sword was just like that in the eyes of Chao FengChen. After breaking the sword''s momentum, he used the previous move as it was.


    It''s just that this sword is used by chaofengchen. Compared with Su Yi''s, it''s a big difference.


    With the same sword move, Chao FengChen did not use the sword spirit, and defeated Su Yi completely.


    This is the level of Kendo cultivation.


    Just after this sword, the victory and defeat have been divided.


    Su Yi''s sword is still in hand, but the sword of Chao FengChen has appeared in front of his throat.


    Chao FengChen collected the sword and returned to its scabbard and said, "learn from me."


    The previous sentence seemed to be telling a fact, but it was like a request.


    Standing in the distance, the haggard old man reminded with a smile: "not everyone has a chance to learn his sword."


    Su Yi shook his head, "I have learned from you."


    Chao FengChen chuckled and said, "I don''t want you to let me be a master and learn my sword. I just want to learn from my sword. I don''t want to think about other things."


    Su Yi was a little surprised.


    Chao FengChen continued: "I met your Lord before. His talent in kendo is much higher than you. I gave him a sword Sutra, and he can go further and further in kendo."


    Su Yi arched his hand and said seriously, "Su Yi is willing to learn sword with you."


    Nodding to FengChen, he said with a smile: "on the mountain, there is a man named Su ye, which is similar to your name. You have made great achievements in learning sword. One day, you may be able to make a sword against him."


    This is Chao FengChen''s expectation of him.


    Su Yi did not know how to answer, but asked, "what are you going to do, sir?"


    Chao FengChen looked at those disciples with hot eyes, and his expression was flat. He had done this kind of thing in Gan River Mountain, so he didn''t worry about it.


    He knows how to do it.


    Next thing, just repeat what you did before.


    Just thinking about staying in this place for another three or five years, Chao FengChen felt something interesting.


    Take a journey to stop a journey, perhaps their own mission should be just like this.


    Waving his hand, Chao FengChen stopped thinking about these things. He went into the quiet room of the leader and began to build the third Jianshan.


    Some things really need to be done for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance of Haoran Jianzong, there is a high mountain, which is called Taixin mountain by the people nearby.


    The mountain is so dangerous that ordinary people can''t climb it.


    Of course, when you climb up the mountain, you can see the beautiful scenery.


    It''s just two questions about whether you can see Haoran Jianzong.


    The man who got a copy of the sword Sutra climbed the mountain and was about to take a look at the sword Sutra, but not far away, he saw a man in white standing on the top of the mountain.


    The man is a little puzzled. Why do swordsmen like to wear white clothes now? They saw one last night and another one today?


    The man gazed at the white robed man for several times, but felt a little familiar. After thinking about it, he found that the figure of the man in white robe was not the same as the man in white robe seen yesterday?


    Just as he was thinking about these things, the man in white turned his head and showed a very different face.


    There was no resemblance to the white man he had seen before.The white robed man only looked at him, then lifted his body forward and quickly disappeared.


    The man was stunned, and then murmured: "very nervous."


    But when I looked up, I saw the mountain in the distance. I don''t know why it fell down.


    A cliff was exposed.


    It was obviously cut open with a sword.


    The man looked at the distance, "his mother, swordsman!"


    The man who said he wanted to pursue the end of Kendo was laughing wildly. Seeing this man today, who can say that the end of Kendo is ethereal?


    He was staring at the half cut mountain in front of him, and said with a smile: "if you carry a sword, you should be so!"


    He didn''t know that there were two swordsmen today.


    One cut open a castle.


    One cut a mountain.


    Coincidentally, both of them are surnamed Chao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    No one knows the battle in Qingtian city a few days ago. Qingtianjun didn''t check it, Chen Sheng didn''t publicize it. The wine lady''s mouth was very tight. Qinghuai was not interested in it. The other two men, Sheng Liang, were dead. Qiufengman was now a dog. The news did not flow out.


    But the atmosphere in Qingtian city is more and more strange. With more and more outsiders in Qingtian City, qingtianjun doesn''t stand up to say a word, and the atmosphere in Qingtian city is very depressed.


    According to their view, no matter what the matter is, qingtianjun would give an explanation. Even if the matter was false, qingtianjun would clarify it. If it was not lively, he would go back naturally. Who would like to stay here. But if it was true, if Qinghuai really took a fancy to a young man and wanted to marry him, qingtianjun would declare that he was not.


    Is it one of those brilliant young people, or is it a young man who is just a little short of them and not as famous as them, but who has a lot of talent?


    All sorts of conjectures, circulated in Qingtian City, just don''t know whether it''s true or not.


    After all, qingtianjun never said a word from the beginning to the end.


    Not many people can even see the figure of the demon.


    But the more so, the more confusing.


    Until one day, another group of people came to Qingtian city.


    The race or young people who wanted to have green locust tree had already arrived in Qingtian city. If they came back at this time, they would not respect Qing Tian Jun, so those who really want to ask for marriage will never choose to come to Qingtian city at this time.


    But now, another group of people are coming.


    It is no different from other courtship teams. There are only four or five people coming to Qingtian city now. Apart from a young man with red hair, another red haired man is the most attractive.


    He had red hair and a knife around his waist. He was tall and had a domineering breath. If he had not been restrained after entering Qingtian City, he was afraid that the natural breath would have shocked many people.


    Many people have not seen him, but many demon Xiu who know a lot about the things in the demon land have guessed his identity.


    In the west mountain, there is a family called poor and strange.


    There is a big demon in the poor and strange people. He is still a big family who talks about the west mountain. In the family, there is a demon Xiu named Xishan, who is the second expert in the family. It is said that one foot has stepped into the sea. In the climbing realm, it is regarded as an invincible existence.


    When he was young, he had a great reputation in the demon land, but with the passage of time, he gradually disappeared from people''s vision. It is said that he was dedicated to practice and become the second big demon of the poor and strange people. He has not walked in the demon land for many years.


    This time, all ethnic groups went to Qingtian city to marry Qinghuai. In fact, there were people in charge of it. However, it was impossible for the demon to come in person. Therefore, the highest realm of these people could only be climbing the stairs.


    However, the ascent of various nationalities is no better than that of this poor and strange one. To know that Xishan''s reputation in those years was all killed by killing, but it was not a kind of cultivation talent, such as empty head and brain stuff.


    The young people of Xishan generation at that time heard the name of Xishan now. They were afraid that all of them were numb, and the demon clan was really killing. However, when he was young, Xishan was really killing and killing. All those who fought with him were killed by him, including some of the big clan''s children. Fortunately, there was a big demon in Xishan. Otherwise, he might not be able to get there Today, I''m going to be killed by the masters of the big clan.


    It is because of this experience that the Xishan Mountain has come along the way. The realm has been improved, and the combat power is incomparable. Now, after climbing the stairs, there are fewer and fewer people who can beat this one.


    After living in seclusion for so many years, many people could not remember the name of Xishan, but he appeared in Qingtian city again.


    This time, it seems that she is still here for the sake of marriage.


    Or you won''t take that young man with you.


    Before the west mountain, the eyes of the green sky city are focused on those young people. There is no doubt that the two little sparrows and the little tiger have attracted the most attention.


    But since the killing embryo has entered the city, all people''s eyes are on Xishan.


    He may not be able to compete with these young people who only have Taiqing territory, but the monks who stand behind them may become the targets of Xishan at any time.


    If private fighting is allowed in Qingtian city.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When they entered Qingtian City, they had no place to live. However, due to the fierce reputation of Xishan and the poor and strange people behind them, some of them gave up their previous places in a short time.


    Xishan chose a more remote guest house to live in.


    In that guest house, there are some children of small families who are not too high. Naturally, many people feel extremely scared when they live in the west mountain.


    Although they knew that private fighting was not allowed in Qingtian City, many people left the guest house that day.For a while, the place where Xishan lived was much quieter.


    At dusk, the second master of Xishan stood under the eaves and looked at the sudden heavy snow in Qingtian City, with a plain expression.


    His face was much better than before, but in fact, there were still injuries. If he really started, he could only exert his strength less than 60%. However, before he was allowed to return to the western mountain for rest, the big demon in his family wrote him a letter in person, asking him to rush to Qingtian city.


    Try to promote the marriage between the family and Qinghuai.


    Xishan frowned. What kind of man is qingtianjun? In fact, he knows much better than the big demon in his family.


    In just a few hundred years, qingtianjun achieved great success in the past few hundred years. Qingtianjun''s talent and mind are all first-class in demon soil. With his strong fighting power, few people dare to provoke him in front of him. Moreover, Qingtian Jun is much younger and has a lot of time to live.


    In such a situation, it is almost impossible for qingtianjun to do something undesirable.


    For example, she married Qinghuai to a young man she didn''t like.


    Based on his understanding of qingtianjun, Xishan is very clear that this trip to Qingtian city is probably a white trip, but he is not alone.


    Xishan didn''t know what people were thinking. He just thought that if there was a big war in the city, he would certainly stand on the side of qingtianjun.


    How to repay the kindness of saving lives is not too much.


    As long as you don''t put your life on it.


    Xishan a hand hidden in the sleeve, stroking the bead, silently thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are not many pedestrians in the street, but there are many people in a mutton restaurant.


    The sheep clan has not been a monk for thousands of years, and has gradually become the lowest group. It is also the food for so many demon monks.


    This mutton restaurant is managed by a deer monk.


    It has been a hundred years. Before that, we didn''t make instant boiled mutton, but the news that qingtianjun liked to eat instant boiled mutton had been spread all over the demon soil, and this led to the emergence of such a restaurant.


    Qingtianjun was destined not to eat meat except Baize, and the deer monk obviously did not have the courage to provoke the Baize people. Therefore, the place where qingtianjun ate instant boiled mutton was not here, but it happened that the restaurant was just opposite the mutton restaurant.


    If the lucky diner looks out of the window one day, he can see qingtianjun sitting somewhere eating mutton.


    Business is good at the mutton restaurant today.


    The hot air from the boiling soup filled the whole room like a layer of hot fog that could not be peeled off.


    It''s like Qingtian city in some days.


    At the table in the corner, there were two people.


    The soup is boiling, it''s time to put mutton, but they don''t have the heart to move chopsticks.


    The young man with red hair comes from Xishan. He is the first emperor family in the demon land. He is extremely noble. But the situation has changed. Now the big demon in the family can only rank in the top ten, not how powerful.


    As for the young man sitting opposite him in a black robe, his expression was somewhat indifferent.


    It''s a heavy night.


    There is also a big demon behind him. If we talk about the rank in the demon soil, it seems that it is higher than the big demon of the poor and strange people.


    The two men sat face to face, calm.


    It''s just that red haired men are relatively impatient.


    "Since the elder Xishan went out in person, doesn''t it mean that the demon king is sure to win the marriage?"


    "The red haired young man took a heavy look at the night." uncle said, "it''s up to you."


    The higher the level of a monk, the later he will get married. There are many monks who want to leave their blood when their life is short.


    Xishan must be the youngest of the monks in the realm of climbing stairs. He is the uncle of this young man. He is also normal.


    Chongye asked: "since there is no need to succeed, why did the elder Xishan come to Qingtian city in person?"


    This is chongye''s most worried thing. Before that, all the people who went into Qingtian city were considered by him and made arrangements. Only Xishan, like an uninvited guest, came to Qingtian city unexpectedly.


    What''s more, the Xishan Mountain is not a common place to climb a tower. I''m afraid he is the first person in the city to get rid of the emperor Qingtian. What''s the idea of this kind of fighting power? I always want to find out.


    Xishan is the only one who has always looked up to his uncle since he was young. Although he has lost a lot of sinister and cunning of the poor and strange people, it does not mean that he is a fool. How can he not know whether the night is a trial or not.


    How could he have told him all the facts.


    In dealing with people in the demon land, fist is the hard truth.


    But there are times when you can''t use your fist.


    After thinking for a long time, chongye suddenly opened his mouth and said, "to marry Qinghuai is a must for Chongming clan."come to the point.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    The boiling soup made a slight tumbling sound.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a while, but it was not really embarrassing.


    The red haired young man looked at the heavy night and said with a smile, "do you really think that Qingtian Jun will marry the daughter whom he cherishes most?"


    Chongye whispered: "even if everyone thinks so, there will still be unexpected things. I emphasize that the people spent their careless efforts on this matter. I hope the Xishan Mountain will hold high."


    This is to show weakness, and also to show the friendship of the Ming people. Other things may not be worth much money. However, if there is a big demon sitting in the town, it is still valuable to show your friendship.


    Chongye is one of the most brilliant young people in the demon land, and is also a very proud person. It is obviously not easy for him to say this sentence.


    There is a popular saying of Shanhe people, which is called "all the bustling in the world is for profit, and all the bustling and bustling in the world are for profit."


    In fact, this sentence in the demon soil, there is nothing wrong.


    As long as the interests are enough, even if qingtianjun is rebellious, he may marry his daughter. After all, qingtianjun is determined not to care only about his daughter.


    A man, power, fame and status, even a demon can not be immune from vulgarity.


    Since we can''t leave the world, we have to be entangled by human affairs.


    Even the saints sitting high in the clouds are the same.


    The red haired young man had no idea that he had to marry Qinghuai. It was just the arrangement of the family. How could he disobey it? He thought about it and said seriously, "it''s my uncle who is in charge of all the major and minor matters. Xiqiu dare not make any suggestions."


    This is throwing the problem back to Xishan.


    Where Xishan''s realm and identity are, chongye can''t really see him, so Xi Qiu feels that he has no problem in saying so.


    Heavy night but smile, he looked at Xi Qiu, seriously said: "I''d like you to introduce Xishan elder brother."


    If the previous sentence made the atmosphere a little cold, this time, it was even more embarrassing.


    Xi Qiu stares at the key night. If he doesn''t know that the opponent''s combat power is far better than him, he may have drawn his sword.


    But he also forgot that it was in Qingtian city.


    He said with a wry smile, "if you meet your uncle, I will introduce you."


    Heavy night nods, appears some happy.


    The eyes of Ciccio were cold.


    It is said that heavy night''s mind is the most gloomy. Before that, Xiqiu didn''t care about it. Until now, he can see that it is.


    In the demon soil, if not so easy to treat.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The hot fog and aroma of mutton restaurant overflow with the window and float along the sky. If the wind direction is right, it can blow to the window of a restaurant.


    If there is someone else at this time, if there is no problem with his nose, he can smell the smell of meat.


    Now there are people in that restaurant, and they really smell the meat, but they don''t touch it.


    Because there''s something better in front of him.


    Instant boiled mutton.


    Qingtianjun is still eating instant boiled mutton.


    The mutton of Baize people is very fresh and tender.


    In addition, the chef of this restaurant has been making instant boiled mutton for him for decades. Naturally, he has found out his appetite. Therefore, all these are qingtianjun''s favorite.


    Whether it''s mutton or something.


    Boiling soup in the pot made a sound, the man opposite him calmly looked at him.


    Qingtianjun was silent, just eating mutton.


    From time to time, I make some sounds, but I always feel a little quiet.


    There are not many people who are qualified to sit opposite qingtianjun and watch him eat instant boiled mutton.


    Especially with a pair of chopsticks.


    The man was wearing a moon white dress with some gold on it, which looked like wings.


    The man''s expression is very gentle.


    But it''s a bit of a bad expression to think that no one wants to ask.


    He looked at qingtianjun and finally said, "my family is sincere."


    Qing Tian Jun swallowed a piece of mutton, nodded his head and said, "I know."


    "Since you don''t have this idea, just let the road out in a big way. I remember your feelings. If you help me, I will naturally remember you."


    This is the second sentence the man said.


    Qingtianjun put down his chopsticks and calmly said: "the strength is respected. You can''t even beat me. What else do you want to do?"


    This sentence seems a bit arrogant, but it is really the truth. In the end, the countless thoughts and plans come down to the respect of strength. Otherwise, no matter what you want to do, it will not last for a long time.


    The law of demon soil, in fact, sometimes it''s not much different in mountains and rivers.


    Qingtianjun''s fighting power ranks in the top five in the demon soil, and he is the most famous demon. Anyway, it is not arrogant to say this.


    The man said with a smile: "what you want to do, naturally can''t rely on strength. After all, nowadays, it doesn''t seem that anyone can suppress those guys. Since they can''t, they have to think of some other ways."Qingtianjun''s expression was cool, some words didn''t speak, but it was an attitude.


    The man said with a smile, "even if you don''t agree, you have to do something."


    "Otherwise, why did you bring them all to Qingtian city?"


    This sentence is very interesting, let qingtianjun seem to have no way to refute.


    He looked at the man who was in the same level, but had some difference in combat power.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    The man said with a smile: "no one can ask qingtianjun how to do, how to do is not all your business? I just think, you should do something. "


    It''s another word in the clouds.


    But qingtianjun heard the threat, so he said calmly: "many years ago, someone came from afar like you, but he didn''t accompany me to eat instant boiled mutton. At last, he was knocked down by me from SangJiang. You should know this story."


    What qingtianjun said is a well-known thing. In those years, the big demon came all the way to Qingtian city to ask qingtianjun for trouble, but he was finally defeated by qingtianjun in SangJiang, which became the beginning of qingtianjun''s emergence.


    The man insipid way: "if only I am a person, I pour some fear, after all, you Qingtian Jun, famous unreasonable."


    Qingtian Jun asked, "so you are not alone, so you are sure I won''t beat you?"


    The big demon is extremely difficult to be killed, so qingtianjun only said to beat.


    But now there are so many people in Qingtian city. If someone sees a big demon being chased and beaten by the king of Qingtian, he will have no face.


    "The tiger is in the city. Besides, the donkey who has had a festival with you is coming soon. You have no friends at all. The only one has been killed by Chao Qingqiu. Tell me, if you fight really, you can get it?"


    The sarcasm in the words was heard by qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun thinks he is not a good tempered man.


    So in the other side said this sentence, he then waved at the other side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    Qingtianjun is just a random blow, but after all, he is a big demon in the sea. His random attack is still very frightening.


    The magnificent air machine instantly tore the wall behind the man. With a loud bang, the majestic air machine fell into the river, and the river water poured back instantly, forming a water dragon roll several feet high.


    In this way, all the monks in Qingtian City knew what was going on here. After looking at this place, many monks immediately restrained their own disciples from participating in the fun.


    It has never been a lie that private fighting is forbidden in Qingtian city. There are never many monks who have the courage to make such a big noise in Qingtian city.


    What''s more, when they have already ascended the stairs, they understand what the magnificent air machine represents.


    Vast as the sea!


    This can only be done by Qing Tianjun.


    The man who can take the initiative to let qingtianjun do it must be a big demon.


    Many monks smile bitterly. It is true that there is not only qingtianjun, a big demon in the city.


    But who is that big demon? How dare he dare to challenge Qingtian Jun.


    In the demon soil, I''m afraid that in addition to those old monsters, we can''t find a big demon that can surpass qingtianjun one on one.


    Xishan stood with his hands in his hands and looked at the magnificent air machine in the distance.


    If you don''t have a fight with a sea demon, you will never know how strong the demon is.


    There is no doubt that qingtianjun is powerful. Although Xishan has never killed each other with a knife in front of him, Qingfu city has already known something about it after just a glance.


    The gap between climbing a building and the sea is not a simple boundary.


    The gap between them can not be replaced by quantity at all.


    Even a monk like Xishan who has approached the sea infinitely can only kill a monk in the sea if he is seriously injured.


    And it''s a near death.


    And qingtianjun is undoubtedly the best in the sea, and it will be more difficult to kill.


    "Who is so brave?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This should be the doubts of everyone in Qingtian city.


    Who has the courage to provoke qingtianjun?


    I''m afraid that the first answer to this question is heavy night.


    The state of heavy night is not high. Even if his talent is excellent, it is not the reason why he is different from others.


    There are two reasons why he can know who let qingtianjun do it.


    The first is that he is too close to the restaurant.


    The wall that the majestic machine began to tear was in his sight.


    Then he looked up and looked out of the window.


    The majestic spirit overflows from the restaurant in an instant.


    Very familiar.


    Heavy night exclaimed, "it''s my father."


    In addition to bi Yu, the most brilliant young people in the demon soil are more or less related to the big demon.


    Feng Lu''s uncle is a big demon, and he, Hu Yue and Qinghuai''s father are all real sea demons.


    The blood is strong, so it is stronger than many people.


    Xi Qiu looks at the heavy night with a good hidden jealousy in his eyes.


    Then Xi Qiu looked at the restaurant and said with a smile, "Chongguang demon king has a high realm, which is really the blessing of the Ming clan."


    Chongye politely responded, "although the father''s realm is high, it is extremely difficult to surpass the demon king."


    This is the truth of the world.


    Xiqiu knew that chongye had a deep mind, so he did not take this sentence as a matter of fact.


    Each of them has his own mind, and is not so gentle as he seems to get along with.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun hit at will, the majestic air machine looks frightening, but in fact, it is very modest.


    The restaurant is the most delicious restaurant he has eaten in recent decades. If he destroys this restaurant, there will be no big deal, but if the cook in the restaurant dies.


    Where is he going to eat such good instant boiled mutton in the days to come?


    Based on this consideration, at the same time, he did not do much damage to the restaurant.


    It''s just a wall that collapsed.


    Since it''s not all out, Chongguang has nothing to fear.


    He stood up and looked at qingtianjun. He said strangely, "there are some things that we always have to choose."


    Qingtianjun was silent for a long time, got up and walked out of the restaurant, but before that, he said a word, "I know."


    Then qingtianjun walked out of the restaurant.


    The best craftsmen have begun to plan how to repair a wall.


    As for the Chongguang demon king who is still here, no one cares about him.


    They know very well who is the master of Qingtian city.


    Even a few craftsmen have begun to argue about what is the best way to build a wall, and the noise is heard. Many demon monks who heard the news looked at the scene through the hole and were shocked, especially when they saw those craftsmen arguing about how to build walls.Chongguang was expressionless and left here after a short time.


    He did not start to kill those craftsmen, because he knew that once he started to do something, qingtianjun had a reason to do it.


    When the time comes, it will be a big fight. It''s hard to say whether those old people who have already left the world alone will stand beside qingtianjun.


    After he left here, several craftsmen closed their mouths and looked at each other. They could see the fear in their eyes.


    Then no one spoke and began to build the real walls.


    The walls of the restaurant were repaired that day.


    Then on that day, the host of Qingtian City spoke.


    The ban on private fighting in Qingtian city will be lifted for 100 days.


    There is no doubt that this is enough to shock the whole Qingtian city.


    Many desperate demon repair came to Qingtian city to think that Qingtian king could give them shelter, but who knows at this time, Qingtian City cancelled the ban.


    On the day the ban was lifted, some demon monks left.


    They wanted to go somewhere else and get through the hundred days.


    In addition, in the next few days, people left Qingtian city one after another.


    Just crowded Qingtian City, this time began to lose a lot of people.


    Variable, so it''s not over yet.


    A few days later.


    Qingtianjun said the second sentence.


    He has a wonderful thing to give away.


    It''s just for young people.


    When the hundred day ban is lifted, whoever stands at the head of Qingtian city is the master of this thing.


    The saying is implicit, but almost everyone knows that this is Qingtian Jun choosing his son-in-law.


    So everyone looked at the city.


    Qing Tian Jun''s marriage to a daughter should not have run away.


    But the first person to climb the city is not other people, but a woman in green.


    Sophora japonica.


    She stood at the head of the city, looking at the people under the city.


    If you want to marry her, beat her first.


    But this is originally one of the most brilliant young people in demon soil. How can ordinary people surpass her.


    A lot of people are hesitating.


    Finally, one day, a young man stood up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    Qinghuai is qingtianjun''s most cherished daughter and one of the most famous young people in the demon land. Even in the past long time, she was the best young man.


    He has extremely high cultivation talent, excellent family background and even hard work.


    At that time, the green locust, only in the eyes of the road species in the mountains and rivers, so she left the demon soil, to the mountains and rivers.


    And then there are those stories.


    After the story happened, Qinghuai was still Qinghuai, but his practice slowed down. There should be something wrong. Qing Tianjun knew that it was the stinky boy, but he never mentioned it.


    No matter how much other people care about the practice, it''s all in the mist.


    Others don''t know about it. They only know that green locust''s realm is moving slowly and can''t suppress a group of demon soil''s young Junyan any more.


    Many people think that this is because Qinghuai''s blood is not so strong. You should know that qingtianjun was originally an ordinary green snake. Even after he became a demon, he shaped his blood very strong. After his descendants inherited the blood, they were also so powerful. But after all, they were not the races handed down from the ancient times. Without precipitation, it was very difficult Strong all the way.


    But anyway, she was one of the most brilliant young people.


    Apart from a few others, who has the ability to stand in front of her and attack her.


    What qingtianjun said was what to take.


    She thought about it and finally chose to use the bamboo behind her father''s hut.


    It was very important. Qingtianjun made a fishing rod out of bamboo, which had not been destroyed for a hundred years.


    She went to cut one, and then asked qingtianjun to make a simple bamboo stick for her.


    Qingtianjun was bleeding in his heart at that time, but he still laughed and made such a root for his daughter.


    Now the bamboo stick is in her hand.


    Why use a bamboo stick? Maybe she remembered the scene of a teenager holding a stick for the first time.


    At that time, the teenager was really just an ordinary teenager. He carried a wooden stick and looked at Chen Sheng, a swordsman in the twilight world.


    There was no doubt that the boy had great courage.


    Of course, at that time, she didn''t know if there would be love.


    There should be none.


    But is that important.


    Qinghuai holds the bamboo stick and thinks about it a lot. When she comes back, Lian Shuo is already in front of her and stands on the head of the city.


    Green locust thought for a moment, then hit out at him with a stick.


    The bamboo stick is very hard. When it falls on lianshuo''s head, it doesn''t bend at all.


    Even Shuo''s head is very hard, was hit by a stick, actually did not sag down.


    Is this the legendary iron head baby?


    Green locust has no idea, since a stick can''t beat him back, then another stick.


    Bang.


    The second stick of Qinghuai falls on lianshuo''s head.


    The sound was so loud that many demon practitioners who were not in a good state covered their ears.


    Lian Shuo showed a painful expression.


    He was hurt before he could make a move.


    Qinghuai didn''t do anything more. Before lianshuo responded, he hit him again.


    Then Lian Shuo fell down.


    Fall off the top of the city.


    People under the city gave up a large area.


    Behind the crowd, there is a tall middle-aged man with a plain look. He is Lian Shuo''s father.


    Looking at his parents and children falling down, he did not want to catch him, nor did he have any hostility to Qinghuai.


    If you are not good at skills, you deserve to be killed.


    Even Shuo''s heavy fall, but not even half of the stone bricks on the ground are broken.


    Many people are marveling at the magic of Qingtian City, but they don''t care about it. Some people fall down.


    The middle-aged man walked out into the group, shouldered Lian Shuo and left without saying a word.


    No one has the opportunity to see Lian Shuo''s life and death, but feeling the majestic spirit of this middle-aged man, no one dares to block his way.


    This is the first person to stand up to challenge Qinghuai, but so simple was defeated, everyone was shocked.


    Except for three people in the attic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    All three people in the attic know what''s going to happen, so it''s normal not to be shocked.


    "Hu Yue, if you do it at this time, if you want to win him, everyone will forget the old story a few years ago."


    If the words previously said by chongye are still obscure, now this sentence is a very straightforward statement of his own ideas.


    Hu Yue looked at him, did not care about his other thoughts, but very seriously said: "I would like to hand, just afraid you two picked up good."


    This is a big truth, so heavy night can not refute.


    Bi Yu said: "no matter who it is, they can''t avoid fighting with me, but I have no interest in her."


    Bi Yu knew that Qinghuai didn''t like him, so he had already cut off the idea, and the Bifang clan behind him had not given birth to this idea.


    The reason why he came to qingtiancheng was to fight.


    We''ve beaten all these young people, win or lose.


    What''s more, he doesn''t have to lose.


    Heavy night stood up, looked at the distant city head, said: "will there be a second person to attack today?"


    Looking at the girl with a bamboo stick on the head of the city, Bi Yu said, "there are not many people who can beat her. Even if there are one or two people we don''t know, they will wait for an opportunity. How can they do it at this time?"


    Hu Yue frowned and said, "will she stand on the head of the city with a bamboo stick in the next hundred days?"


    Chongye asked, "is this not good?"


    Hu Yue thought for a moment, "very good."


    Bi Yu was too lazy to listen to these things, so he thought about it and got up and left the place.


    There should be nothing to see today.


    Chongye looks at his back and thinks that he has not seen Bi Yu''s hand for many years. Is it difficult to beat him now?


    Hu Yue walks down the attic in silence.


    In fact, the three people in the attic all know that he will definitely be the first one to fight. The shame of being beaten down by Qinghuai in SangJiang must be found here.


    Heavy night relies on the window, thinks about some interesting things, and then laughs.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, after lianshuo fell down from the city, there was no one to challenge Qinghuai for a long time.


    But no one was willing to leave, until dusk, green locust went down the city, to other places, where the talent gradually dispersed.


    A red haired young man left the city, returned to the guest house, and opened a door.


    Inside the door sat a man with the same red hair.


    West Mountain.


    The monk who ascended the building was indifferent. When Xiqiu pushed the door and entered, Xishan looked at him.


    Xishan doesn''t like the fact that the children of the poor and strange people are too diligent in scheming. Therefore, Xishan obviously needs to be closer to Xiqiu, whose temperament is not so sinister. Otherwise, because of their close blood relationship, Xiqiu is not qualified to call him uncle.


    "Uncle."


    Xiqiu was eager to speak but stopped.


    Xishan plain way: "if you have something to say, don''t beat around the bush."


    "I want to challenge Robinia pseudoacacia."


    Xishan raised his eyebrows and said, "then go."


    "But my nephew is afraid to beat her."


    It''s hicchu''s worry.


    The family wanted to let him marry Qinghuai, although it seemed that Xishan didn''t pay attention to it.


    The will of the clan is far away from Xishan.


    But Xishan is in front of me.


    Hicho knows who to listen to.


    Looking at the young man, Xishan suddenly felt that he was a bit stupid. "Even if you can beat Qinghuai, you are only standing at the head of the city for a hundred days. Do you think you can finally surpass those people?"


    Such words should not have been said in the mouth of an elder, because it was too straightforward and cruel.


    But this piece of demon soil has been so cruel. If you want to live well, you have to be cruel.


    Xiqiu knew Xishan''s temperament, so he didn''t have other emotions. "Since uncle has no opinion, that''s good."


    Xishan looked at Xiqiu and was silent for a moment. At last, he gave some advice, "to the green locust, be quick. Don''t be hesitant when making a knife. Finally use... "


    Cecu was a little bit stunned. He didn''t know why his uncle said these things.


    This is not in line with his uncle''s temperament.


    Xishan stood up and said, "Qinghuai''s realm is better than you, but your will will will will be stronger and braver than her. Maybe you can achieve it. If you are hesitant, think about me."


    Xishan''s experience at that time is a legend. Many people know how he grew up. Xishan has always been the object of Xiqiu''s worship. Naturally, he knows it very well.


    At that time, uncle was killed all the way to the present situation of climbing the building.


    Many people just know that Xishan Mountain has been silent for many years, but only a few people know that Xishan has been honed in the bitter and cold land in the far north since the dawn and dusk. They don''t know how many times they have been injured, and finally they have the present state.Now he has become the second expert in the clan.


    Even in some cases, nishiku thought that uncle should be the first master.


    Xishan turned to look at him and said, "don''t think about it."


    It is different to be the first master and the first master.


    He patted nishiku on the shoulder, and then said, "if you can''t beat it, don''t think about dying here. You still have a future. Don''t be stuck in front of your eyes. Many of the things you have to do are extremely powerful. It will be very difficult on the way to become stronger, but it will also be very interesting."


    Nishiku laughed, feeling much better. "Yes, uncle."


    Xishan said nothing more and looked out.


    It''s a reminder that it''s time to go.


    After that, Xiqiu was aware of it, and then he reacted.


    Nishiku walked out of the house and brought it in by the way.


    There was an old man with red hair waiting on one side, looking at nishiku and saying, "there''s a guest."


    "Who is it?" asked Ciccio


    "Heavy night."


    Ciccio laughed with a strange look.


    -


    after a few days of plain life, he did not dare to challenge the green locust.


    The girl standing at the head of the city seemed so lonely.


    At dusk, another snow fell in Qingtian city.


    Qinghuai opens the door of the restaurant and comes in.


    Chen Sheng, who has grown a lot of beards, is sitting in the most remote corner. He doesn''t drink any alcohol. He is sleeping with his eyes closed.


    Qinghuai took a jar of wine and sat in front of him.


    The wine lady was a little happy. After all, she saw the girl again.


    Chen Sheng slightly opened his eyes, and then some smile, "I heard you were very powerful a few days ago."


    Naturally, this is what happened before.


    Qinghuai drank a few drinks, frowned and asked, "are you so hurt?"


    Two people''s conversation, is really very unconnected.


    "Both of them are swordsmen. Even with your words, it''s good for me to live, let alone other things."


    Chen Sheng doesn''t drink any more these days because drinking is not good for the improvement of his injury.


    What''s more, he was thinking about something. If something happened, he would have to get rid of the injury and do something.


    "I asked Bai Cha, and he said that two bodies were found, right next to the SangJiang river."


    Qinghuai is in a good mood. Although the man has not come to his body, he has not died.


    "Someone saw a white mark in the sky. It seemed that someone was defending the sword."


    Chen Sheng raised her eyebrows. "This is not what I taught."


    Qinghuai frowned and said, "why don''t you teach him?"


    Chen Sheng a Zheng, and then some inexplicable mood, originally you this wench thought or this.


    Green locust opens a mouth to say: "since he is imperial sword, not come to Qingtian city?"


    This sentence seems to be asking, but Chen Sheng feels that there is something else in it. I''m afraid there is also a vague meaning of guilt


    Chen Sheng thinks of the women on the other side of the mountain and river. They are always uncomfortable for a few days every month, and then they are in a bad mood. He looks at the green locust tree and thinks that the woman with demon soil will not have such a few days, right?


    The more Chen Sheng thought about it, the more likely it was.


    And then some lamented for the boy.


    Fortunately, in the end, his conscience was still there, and he helped to say a good word, "maybe that boy flew to the wrong place."


    Green locust frowns, thinking that this is a bullshit reason.


    "If I don''t see him in a hundred days'' time, I''ll find someone to marry."


    Chen Sheng frowned. "How can you be so hasty


    "Who told him not to come to see me!"


    Green locust has some anger.


    Chen Sheng thought of that thing again, and felt a little strange.


    Is it possible that women in this world are all virtuous, not only in temperament, but also in some aspects?


    Chen Sheng had no confidence, so he shut his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are always people who will tell the truth inadvertently.


    For example, Chen Sheng.


    Li Fuyao is really flying in the wrong place.


    For the first time, he could only see a line of green water, which was the SangJiang river.


    So along the green line, Li Fuyao flew his sword for several days.


    The movement is more and more skilled, but he feels that there are some problems.


    Feng Lu was not clear at first, but after a long time, even he felt a little different.


    So in the next few days, he began to look down at the land.


    Finally, one day, he said to Li Fuyao, "we seem to Flying in the wrong direction... "


    Qingtian city is next to the SangJiang River, and they have been walking along the river.If you fly in the wrong place, you can only fly in a different direction.


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment, and then his sword fell to the ground.


    Then they came down from sword nineteen and came to the shore.


    See this strange landscape.


    Feng Lu pretended to be calm.


    Li Fuyao''s face is gloomy, it seems that he can drip water.


    Feng Lu thought for a while and said, "it may be too late."


    Li Fuyao suppressed his anger and jumped on the sword again.


    When Feng Lu also jumped up, he went on his sword.


    This time it''s much faster than before.


    Li Fuyao reappeared in the clouds without saying a word.


    What LV Qi wants to do is to be quiet and have fun.


    This is the first time that he found Li Fuyao in such a bad mood.


    So he wisely chose to shut up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    White tea left the Qi Ning building.


    This so-called demon soil knows the most about demon Xiu, and there is no big event that he won''t leave the wonderful Qi Ning building he built.


    It''s just that a lot of things happened in Qingtian City, and the white tea can''t stand it.


    He is going to Qingtian city to see the excitement.


    It''s true that people can''t avoid watching the fun.


    Thinking of this, white tea looked up at the sky.


    In fact, the big demon of the demon soil is not so mysterious. Occasionally, you can see it several times. But the sage in the cloud is really not half a saint walking in the world.


    In comparison, the big demons are not as pure minded and lustless as saints.


    White tea stepped out of the Qi Ning building and arrived at the ferry.


    He held a small teapot in his hand, and a piece of green tea was hanging around him.


    He is white tea, so he has to make a trip. Naturally, everything has to be arranged properly. For example, if he wants to take the waterway this time, someone will prepare the boat.


    It''s not an ordinary boat. It''s very fast.


    But it''s not a magic weapon.


    The reason why it can walk so fast is that there are several big fish dragging under the boat.


    Those who have not yet transformed the form of the demon cultivation, already have wisdom, others can not, but the power is great, swim very fast.


    White tea watched the boat come to him, so he calmly walked on the boat.


    Standing on the deck.


    Look ahead.


    The ship began to go at full speed.


    There is a long ripple on the river.


    In some places, the surface of SangJiang river is very broad, which can at least accommodate dozens of large ships sailing at the same time.


    At present, there are few ferries in SangJiang River, so when Bai Cha came to the river, he was the only one. On the river, it was even more small.


    Bai Cha stood on the deck, looking ahead, with no expression.


    At this time, the river suddenly flipped. In the far away River, a huge strange fish suddenly swept out of the river, and the monstrous spirit filled the air.


    White tea itself is a monk who ascends the building realm. Naturally, she can feel the atmosphere of ascending the building realm.


    He looked at the strange fish and thought what had happened to him, so that such a monk would not hesitate to show himself.


    A moment later, white tea''s doubts were answered.


    Because he saw a sword light in the distance.


    If it is said that the former monstrous spirit is already extremely frightening, then the sword light is ten times stronger than the evil spirit.


    Above the stairs is the sea.


    This sword can only be released by the sea.


    There is only one Sword Fairy in this world.


    White tea thought of that name, the bottom of my heart a little cool.


    Even though he claimed to know many things about the size of demon soil, there was one thing he never knew.


    That''s where the Sword Fairy was in the demon land.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know, but he doesn''t dare to try.


    He didn''t know how good or bad the Sword Fairy was.


    Anyway, no matter what, he can''t stop the Sword Fairy.


    There are some things he can''t deal with.


    Because it''s not strong enough.


    Now, the Sword Fairy he didn''t dare to provoke didn''t know where, but the sword light was right in front of him.


    The strange fish met the sword light, and a moment later the huge head fell off.


    Blood stained a large area of the river.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t pay much attention to killing Beiming in those years. Now, it''s too simple to kill a demon who ascends a building.


    Even the landing place did not make any resistance.


    White tea was a little nervous, because after the sword light disappeared, he still felt a sword spirit around him.


    It''s just that he didn''t find the Sword Fairy.


    Standing on the deck, the sword did not abate.


    White tea took a deep breath and turned her head.


    The Sword Fairy in white was in front of the cabin.


    He looked up at the white tea.


    In the eye is the collapse of countless stars.


    And endless sword.


    White tea did not dare to move. After a long time, she bowed her head respectfully, "I have seen Chao Jian Xian."


    Some demon Xiu with backbone will not bow down even if there is a Sword Fairy on the opposite side. After all, Chao Qingqiu and demon soil have a great hatred.


    It''s just that the greater humiliation of white tea has been suffered. It''s nothing to shout at Chao Jian Xian.


    What''s more, Chao Qingqiu helped him.


    "To Qingtian city."


    This is the second sentence Chao Qingqiu said.


    Then he went into the cabin.


    Bai Cha didn''t know why the Sword Fairy wanted to take the ferry to Qingtian city. She didn''t know why he wanted to kill the monk who had boarded the building, let alone why he didn''t kill him.


    But just know a little.He''s a sea, he can''t beat himself.


    So the ship began to go on to Qingtian city.


    The fish under the boat passed by the side of the strange fish just now, and began to absorb blood and water desperately. No one dared to stay down.


    Even if the flesh and blood are very tempting to them.


    White tea lies on the deck and picks up a demon pill.


    It''s white.


    There are some cracks in it.


    White tea bitter smile no language.


    What kind of power does this need, can let a monk demon Dan of climbing the realm of the building be about to be broken?


    A moment later, white tea changed her mind.


    If Chao Qingqiu throws all his strength, if this sword goes down, can you still leave demon Dan?


    The answer is obvious.


    After all, this is the invincible person in the world.


    For the next few days, Bai Cha had been standing on the deck, never getting close to the cabin, and I didn''t know whether Chao Qingqiu was still there, whether he was hurt or not, and he didn''t even spread the news.


    He didn''t do anything, like someone who didn''t know about it.


    Everyone has something to fear, and what he fears most about white tea is that he looks like a sword fairy who likes to do things like Chao Qingqiu.


    Even if there is something to be afraid of, it will never be such a small climb.


    In the eyes of other monks, there is no difference between Mo dengqiu''s sword and other monks.


    Thinking of this fact, white tea is very cold.


    It''s not the river breeze.


    Maybe it''s the lingering sword spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As night fell, the moon hung high in the sky.


    The outline of Qingtian city can be seen from afar.


    White tea lies on the railing of the deck and looks at the river not far away.


    Sparkling.


    I think it''s a beautiful night scene.


    But the Sword Fairy in white came out of the cabin.


    The white tea tightened up at once.


    Chao Qingqiu went to the bow of the boat, looked at the white tea and said, "I heard that you know a lot of things in the demon soil."


    White tea breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that you already knew my identity.


    "I have a question."


    This is Chao Qingqiu''s second sentence.


    I have a question. If this sentence is asked by someone else, the price of white tea will start to be prepared. However, this sentence was asked by Chao Qingqiu. Let alone whether he can collect money, he should think about whether he can not answer this matter.


    If you don''t answer Chao Qingqiu''s question, it''s probably a dead word.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the white tea. Instead of asking questions, he said, "I hope you can answer."


    Chao Qingqiu has always been a man of few words.


    He will certainly not speak again next, except to ask that question.


    White tea forehead appeared fine sweat, he did not consider too many things, quickly said: "Chao Sword Fairy to ask what, I will answer."


    Can answer, even a few words, is an answer.


    But facing Chao Qingqiu, he must answer all he knows.


    He nodded to Qingqiu and then said a word.


    With these words, white tea was stunned on the spot.


    This is a very easy question.


    Chao Qingqiu asked when there was no snow in the bitter and cold land.


    Demon soil that piece of bitter cold land, the climate is extremely cold, there are heavy snow all year round, but all year round, there are always a few times when it does not snow.


    White tea answered this question very seriously.


    Chao Qingqiu was very satisfied. He left the bow and the boat.


    White tea breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before meeting Chao Qingqiu, he had never faced death, but when Chao Qingqiu was on the ship, Bai Cha felt that he would die all the time.


    That kind of oppression is too painful.


    He took out a file that he carried with him, and wanted to write down today''s events, but he hesitated for a long time, and he did not dare to drop it.


    Chao Qingqiu is such a killing embryo that it can''t be provoked.


    Finally, he sat on the deck, panting. If possible, he would rather return to Qining tower than enter Qingtian city.


    But Chao Qingqiu wants to go to Qingtian city. How can it be so simple?


    If not, there will be a world-famous war.


    Missed it, isn''t it good?


    Yes, it''s not good.


    So white tea looks ahead, or want to go to Qingtian city to have a look.


    -


    the sky is rising.


    Night is the past.


    Chao Qingqiu went to the city, and did not choose any other way, just walked in from the gate of the city.


    But there are green locust trees standing there. Naturally, there are many people under the city head. They are all facing the gate.Looking at Chao Qingqiu coming in, many people''s eyes fell on the sword on his waist.


    A lot of people have a lot of emotions.


    Chao Qingqiu has no mood.


    Sometimes he wants to express his sword spirit, sometimes he is introverted.


    People who have never seen Chao Qingqiu do not know that this person is Chao Qingqiu when he is restrained.


    The invincible people of the whole world walk by them slowly.


    Countless people looked at him, even those who hated swordsmen did nothing.


    It''s a natural fear that makes them afraid to do anything.


    Of course, if they choose to do something, it''s another story.


    On the attic in the distance, Bi Yu looked at the swordsman in white robe in the distance and frowned: "who is he?"


    Hu Yue took a look at him and said with a smile, "is it hard to be still in the early autumn?"


    This sentence has many meanings, but the main one is irony.


    Heavy night suddenly stood up, looked at the distance, and said with a bitter smile: "really It''s autumn. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chongguang was the second monk to discover chaoqingqiu.


    Because the first one is Qing Tian Jun.


    This is his city, and qingtianjun is the highest.


    But Qing Tian Jun chose to ignore it.


    Chongguang contacted the donkey and wanted to stop Chao Qingqiu.


    There are three monsters in the city!


    This is the foundation of Chongguang.


    Unfortunately, when he was about to approach chaoqingqiu, the donkey gave a clear answer and would not move.


    Those who have not seen Chao Qingqiu''s sword will not understand how powerful Chao Qingqiu is.


    There are not many people in the world who have seen Chao Qingqiu take out his sword. But he was lucky to see him once in the North Sea. At that time, Chao Qingqiu was killing the big demon with his sword.


    Maybe other people just feel the strength of chaoqingqiu, but they don''t know how strong he is. They can be the same as the sea. He knows the gap in this.


    Qingtian Jun is better than them.


    Chaoqingqiu is at least one head higher than qingtianjun.


    Then chaoqingqiu is better than them.


    The answer is self-evident.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Since no one is willing to fight against the sword of Qing Qiu, Chongguang does not dare.


    So when he walked forward toward Qingqiu, he walked away in silence.


    But there will always be people who want to come to Qingtian city in autumn.


    Qingtianjun was sitting in the repaired restaurant, eating instant boiled mutton. Then he said with a smile, "can you guess what he thinks?"


    Chaoqingqiu has been to Qingtian city several times, but this time is the most publicized one.


    Why?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under the city, after a short period of surprise, here again returned to calm, there are still many people looking at the city''s green locust.


    No one''s moving.


    Until Ciccio came out.


    He held a knife and looked up at the green locust. His red hair was very conspicuous.


    Many people know this young man of Xishan nationality, although when he entered the city, most of his eyes were taken away by Xishan.


    But since it comes from Xishan, it is inevitable to be concerned.


    He looked at the green locust at the head of the city and said with a smile, "in the lower west hill, I want to challenge you."


    Qinghuai took the bamboo stick and frowned.


    She didn''t say the words before, because although Xiqiu''s realm was not comparable to her, it was not much worse.


    Even she may not be able to beat him.


    Green locust nodded.


    It''s almost ready.


    Xi Qiu smiles, and then his body suddenly rises, and he swings a knife on the way.


    Blood red knife light flashed across the sky in an instant.


    It looks extraordinary.


    At least it''s much better than lianshuo, who hasn''t been able to do it before.


    Three people in the attic, looking at Xiqiu, think that this one was not famous before, but may be famous in the first World War.


    No matter the outcome.


    Xishan''s knife is very fast and strong. The most important thing is that he has great momentum.


    Green locust frowns and raises the green bamboo stick to stop the knife.


    But no one thought that, while the knife light fell on the green bamboo stick, the green locust actually stepped back.


    This is a green locust!


    There were countless voices of shock.


    Xiqiu''s expression remained unchanged and continued to chop.


    Still as wild as that.


    Qinghuai''s face changed a little. She looked at the knife and knocked at his head with a bamboo stick.


    The light of the knife was then scattered by her.


    Xiqiu fell to the head of the city and looked at the green locust whose face was somewhat unnatural.


    There was no hesitation, but another knife.Most of the demon monks are not willing to make magic weapons like the monks of the three religions. Their magic weapons are the weapons in their hands.


    For example, this knife in Shiqiu.


    Qinghuai stopped the knife, and her expression relaxed. She strode out and wanted a green bamboo stick to knock on Xiqiu''s head.


    The latter side, then a knife up lift.


    Knife light reproduction.


    Green locust back to avoid retreat, may be affected by a certain place, the face turned pale instantly.


    So when Xiqiu''s next knife came, he could not dodge and could only lift the green bamboo stick.


    It won''t kill her, but it will hurt her.


    That means she''s going to lose.


    But when the light of the knife fell, a white mark suddenly appeared in the sky, and then in people''s eyes, a blue figure fell from the sky.


    At the same time, there is a sword light.


    The majestic sword spirit exploded in the city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    With the majestic sword spirit appearing at the same time in the city, there is a young man with a sword box on his back and a green shirt on his back.


    The young man, holding up his sword to smash the light of the sword, refused to let go, and the majestic sword spirit rushed to Xiqiu in an instant.


    It''s stormy.


    The young man in blue shirt, who was in a bad mood, finally arrived at Qingtian City, but when he saw this scene at the head of the city, he was even more angry.


    So he started his first sword, and he did his best.


    Innumerable sword Qi gushed out from the young man''s spirit house, like the tides of the sea pounding on the shore.


    The momentum was appalling.


    Xi Qiu clenched the knife in his hand and looked at the young man suddenly.


    No matter what a monk says, he can fight with a swordsman and never lose, but he still can''t match the fact that the swordsman''s killing power dominates the world.


    Xiqiu''s physique has been extremely hard, even in addition to some inborn and powerful races, almost in the same territory, the rest of the demon Xiu can not compare with him, but facing these majestic sword spirit, he still feels that his body is constantly cut by a sword.


    Standing between Xiqiu and Qinghuai, the cold faced swordsman in green shirt handed out a sword.


    Don''t say that the sun and the moon have no light, the world changes color.


    In other words, the sword is handed out to drive countless majestic sword spirit in the city head,


    it seems that all the sword spirit from the spirit house of this young man poured into this sword.


    Between the curtain of the sky, there is a brilliant blue light.


    Countless people have seen it.


    In the crowd under the city, there are many people who can not reach the west hill. When they see this brilliant blue light, even if they are a little distracted.


    It''s said that swordsman''s killing power is the highest in the world, but I''m afraid that the demon who saw Chao Qingqiu''s sword in the sky above the North sea knows that today''s people who saw this young man in green shirt give out his sword under the city''s head.


    It is a scene created by the rise of a sword. Everyone thinks that the sword will have greater prestige in the future, but in fact, soon after the birth of Qingguang, it seems that all the power has disappeared.


    Only Xiqiu knew that those majestic swords were pressed into a line by the young man and burst out from the tip of the sword.


    Just like before the tip of the sword, a sword was born.


    When those majestic swords swept towards Xiqiu, Xiqiu wisely chose to block the horizontal sword in front of his chest.


    Uncle said very well, life is the most important thing. I have to see the beautiful scenery in the future.


    Crazy sword spirit meets the blade.


    After just a few minutes, the blade was bent, and even the long blade made of good material had a dense crack like spider web.


    Nishiku''s face was as ugly as a sheet of white paper.


    The impact force of this sword is too strong. In the case that the sword has been stopped by the sword, Xiqiu not only suffered heavy damage to the internal organs, but also the whole person flew out.


    Heavy fall in the city under the city.


    Soon someone took Shiqiu, who was seriously injured and unconscious.


    The young man in green shirt, holding a sword in one hand, looked at the people under the city like this.


    His face was cold.


    If at this time, if you say one or two heroic words, such as you go together, will it be more heroic?


    Anger grew in the eyes of countless people. They hated the swordsman. At the moment, they only thought that the city would tear the young man into pieces, but Xiqiu was forced back by a sword, which had already proved that the swordsman was terrible.


    "Father, please kill this tusk


    Some young people are talking to their elders, asking these high-level demon repair to kill the young man in blue at the head of the city.


    However, the big friars, who were as bloody as the abyss, were all under the city, but none of them made a move.


    "Father..."


    Some people want to talk about something else, but they have been scolded by their elders and motioned to shut up.


    They have lived for so many years and have never seen anything.


    This is Qingtian City, how they don''t know.


    Qingtianjun is a big demon in the sea. How can they not know.


    Since qingtianjun has no action, what can they do.


    Some people have a delicate mind. After qingtianjun didn''t make a move, they thought of the white robed swordsman who had entered the city before.


    At that time, not only the young people, but even they did not dare to fight.


    They could not see the realm of the white robed swordsman.


    "Is it chaoqingqiu..."


    Someone whispered his guess.


    It''s not very loud, but it''s enough to get out.


    All the great friars who had the same idea all around laughed bitterly.


    No wonder even Qingtian Jun didn''t act. It turned out that it was chaoqingqiu.


    Since the Sword Fairy is in the city, who dares to despise the young man at the head of the city.


    Now it seems that there is no choice but to go out and defeat the young man in the city.But Xi Qiu was defeated by his sword. The three are not here. Who else has the ability to defeat him?


    There are countless ideas in the minds of countless people.


    It''s just that there are still a lot of problems that nobody has noticed.


    For example, there was a string of sweat on the young man''s forehead, which was only covered by his long hair.


    He looked at all the people in the city like this, and did not seem to have the thought of turning around.


    He can even defeat that Xiqiu with one sword, but he doesn''t have the courage to turn around and see the woman.


    He thought for a moment and thought what to say.


    Since he wanted to say something, he really said a word. He said to the crowd in the city: "I''m Li Fuyao, Qinghuai is my favorite girl!"


    Behind him, the woman with a pale face but a lot of soft eyes, looked at the slender figure, quietly shed tears.


    Then she wiped away her tears and looked down on the hand he was carrying behind her. Seeing the sweat coming out of his palm, she soon understood the reason why this guy didn''t turn around.


    She thought for a moment and reached out to take the young man''s hand.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the attic, three men had a complete view of the war.


    From the young man who came down from the sky to his sword, he knocked down Xiqiu.


    All in view.


    Then there was a brief silence.


    Bi Yu said in a low voice: "we can fight."


    Heavy night wry smile way: "no wonder Chao Qingqiu wants to enter the city, it is to build momentum for him."


    This sentence is a little vague, but in fact, it has a lot of deep meaning. The second sentence of Qing Tian Jun shows that he wants to choose a son-in-law for Qinghuai. If you can choose a son-in-law, you will really find those young people who do not have a big demon in their families?


    The answer is very realistic.


    According to qingtianjun''s current status, he will either find a young man with a big demon in his family as his son-in-law, or he will find a young man with the highest talent, the one who is expected to be in the sea.


    No matter how it looks, it''s just the three of them, plus at most one Feng Lu.


    Qingtianjun is aloof and arrogant. He rises at the end of the day. His friend is only Beiming. After Beiming is killed by chaoqingqiu, he is really a loner.


    This kind of Qingtian Jun is exactly what they want to attract.


    But there is an important link in this, that is, who Qinghuai likes.


    Maybe she didn''t hate anyone among them.


    In this kind of marriage, the interests are supreme, and the others are not so important.


    But in the current situation, it was not a fake that the people who were popular at that time said it was Qinghuai.


    It is just that the man is neither a genial young man with the highest talent, nor a descendant of an unknown big family.


    No one would have thought that the man was a swordsman.


    In today''s world, swordsmen are withered. The only remaining swordsmen are either occasionally exposed in the demon soil or cultivating in some deep mountains and forests.


    There are not many swaggering people like Chen Sheng.


    In the past, if there was a swordsman who wanted to have an idea about a big demon''s daughter, I''m afraid all three of them would scoff at it.


    Under such a precarious situation, the swordsman still wants to produce some ideas. It''s ridiculous.


    In particular, the relationship between swordsmen and demon soil is not good.


    But now, since Chao Qingqiu has taken such a posture, it shows a very important thing.


    That is, there may be a sea behind the young man.


    And it''s the strongest sea in the world.


    Hu Yue said: "she even fell in love with such a stupid swordsman. She really thought that the demon king could stop everything for her?"


    The words were full of anger.


    Bi Yu looked at Hu Yue, and then understood the words of chongye. He frowned and said, "Chao Qingqiu has such a fancy to him. I think it''s not just a war."


    Chao Qingqiu is the first person in the world, which is true. But who has ever seen the Sword Fairy do so for a younger generation.


    This sword immortal, whose realm is as high as the sky, does not want to set off a wave.


    Although they are not sure whether chaoqingqiu''s entry into the city must have something to do with the young man, it is not simple at all since Chao Qingqiu came into the city and there was a young man who came down from the sky.


    Heavy night light voice way: "if not, after a hundred days, you will see a swordsman standing at the head of the city to shine."


    Qingtianjun is the master of Qingtian city. He naturally knows what will happen in the city, but no one comes forward. That is to say, qingtianjun acquiesces in this situation.


    That is to say, this young man is also in his second sentence.


    Bi Yu frowned and said, "I''ll do it first?"


    This is an inquiry, and naturally it may be in a position of fame.


    Hu Yue clenched her teeth and said, "I will come!"He was beaten down by the green locust Mulberry River, now I can see clearly.


    In the past, maybe it was to beat Qinghuai to get back face. Now, it is more direct to defeat that young man.


    It would be better to smile at night.


    Bi Yu just put his eyes on the head of the city. In his heart, it is very important to fight with these people, but in fact, it is more interesting to fight with a swordsman who is the most powerful in the world.


    But since Hu Yue has decided, he can''t rob.


    Looking at the young man in the distance, he thought that he must have survived Hu Yue.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the city, the young man who was holding his hand turned around and looked at the pale woman. He felt a little embarrassed. He moved his lips and asked softly, "are you ok?"


    This does not ask good, a mouth, the woman''s tears will gush out of her eyes.


    I can''t stop it.


    The young man with a sword box on his back wiped away her tears. His voice was soft, "don''t cry. I''m here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    Everyone saw the young man in blue clothes falling down from the sky and then cut off Xiqiu with one sword. Naturally, people''s eyes were attracted by him.


    But no one knows that a man in black also fell from the sky, but rolled out of the city.


    But it just didn''t appear in the sight of those people.


    Li Fuyao is naturally the young man with blue clothes who has had enough of the limelight, and the man in black is not someone else, but Feng Lu.


    After falling outside the city, Feng Lu pulled his head and looked at the head of the city several times, and then he was taken away.


    It seems a little impolite to say that he was taken away, because the person who came to take him was very polite.


    He first to the wind called a small master, and then he came to give the wind a slap.


    He was really polite when he called the little master, but when he slapped Feng Lu, he was very serious.


    Feng Lu raised his head and looked at the slender old steward. He opened his mouth and gnashed his teeth.


    The old steward said with a smile, "this is the meaning of the demon king. The little master can not blame the old slave."


    Feng Lu bit his teeth and was about to open his mouth when he saw the old steward come and raised his hand.


    Feng Lu shook his head, a face of panic, "do not trouble you old."


    Finish this sentence, Feng LV knocked on his head, and then the whole person collapsed.


    The old steward smilingly went to pick up Fenglv, walked slowly into the city, and then walked through several streets. Finally, he opened the door of a house and went straight to a room. Then he left Fenglv and walked out on his own.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Feng Lu opened his eyes, rubbed his head and called out his uncle.


    A voice came from the room, "come in."


    Feng Lu, with a smile, got up and pushed the door in.


    Sitting in the room was an old man with white hair.


    This is the big demon who stopped qingtianjun in Beihai.


    In that war, Qing Tian Jun was full of anger. Even if the demon was defeated, he really stopped him.


    But after that, he and Qing Tian Jun had a feud, until now.


    "What do you think of the girl?"


    The old man is very straightforward.


    Naturally, it is green locust.


    He didn''t ask Feng Lu where he had been in the past few years, and he didn''t ask any other nonsense.


    "My little nephew has no plan to marry yet..."


    Feng Lu answered carefully.


    The whole demon soil, he was most afraid of, was this uncle who was determined to cultivate him.


    The old man said calmly, "since I don''t have this idea, I''ll wait. Don''t get involved in the affairs of those stupid boys."


    "It was a good trip."


    It''s not a simple thing to be appreciated by your uncle.


    "It''s autumn."


    Feng Lu was startled, and then worried: "uncle, do you want to fight?"


    The old man snorted coldly: "Chao Qingqiu''s killing embryo is so high. Who can stop it? So is qingtianjun''s son of a bitch. He has a grudge against me. You can''t fight against Chao Qingqiu with me and Chongguang?"


    This old man is probably the only one who can make such a sound statement of defeat these days.


    Feng Lu smacked his lips and said, "a swordsman has come to the city..."


    The old man frowned and said, "when you come, you will come. Is it possible that someone dares to kill the swordsman here in front of him?"


    Feng Lu thought about it and said seriously, "that man is my friend."


    When he said this, Feng Lu''s mood fluctuated violently.


    What''s your uncle''s temper and how do you think about it


    But who knows, the old man just nodded his head, and then began to close his eyes.


    Feng Lu asked cautiously, "uncle, you are a show..."


    But the old man didn''t react.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The soup pot on the table is still churning. Qingtianjun looks at the mutton in front of him, and has no idea to move chopsticks.


    Li Fuyao''s sword fell at the head of Qingtian city. No matter who looked at it, it was a challenge to the king of Qingtian. After all, Yu Jian, the most important city of a big demon, could not be said to be friendly.


    If qingtianjun didn''t know Li Fuyao, he would be killed by the experts in the city in a short time. However, this young man had a good relationship with him, which made him not angry at all, even some appreciate.


    He didn''t like Li Fuyao, who always wanted to be reasonable. Instead, he liked Li Fuyao now.


    It''s like that young man said that sentence in front of a crowd. Let qingtianjun show a smile here.


    But in addition, the most unexpected thing for him is that Chao Qingqiu came uninvited.


    In fact, from the very beginning, Qing Tian Jun did not include Chao Qingqiu. After all, it was not clear how the sword immortal would act, even if it was him.But Chao Qingqiu even came forward, let qingtianjun naturally a little unexpected, but more relaxed.


    There is a clear autumn in the morning, so it''s much easier to do anything.


    Qingtianjun put down his chopsticks and opened the door himself, waiting for someone to come.


    There wouldn''t have been a few people who could have made him do so much.


    But chaoqingqiu must be the most important one.


    Chao Qingqiu appeared in the sight. He walked into the room and stood by the window.


    Qingtian Jun said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you would come here. You are also very optimistic about that boy?"


    Looking at the outside, he said plainly, "I haven''t seen him, but Xu Ji told me to take care of him."


    At that time, Chao Qingqiu once met Li Fuyao in Beihai. At that time, he said that Li Fuyao was not suitable to learn his sword, so he did not choose to teach him the art of sword.


    Xu Ji is one of Chao Qingqiu''s few friends. Naturally, his words still have a lot of weight. However, Chao Qingqiu''s temperament is destined not to be easy to deal with. Therefore, in the past Li Fuyao''s sufferings, Chao Qingqiu did not pay attention to it, nor did he.


    Even in his opinion, if Li Fuyao can''t go far by himself, it''s not worth him.


    Chao Qingqiu has no sense of nostalgia for this world. If there was no sword man''s mess in front of him, maybe he would have chosen to cut open the sky curtain with a sword and go to another world.


    If you want to get rid of the sea, it''s very difficult for others. For him, it''s not so difficult.


    As for why he chose to appear in Qingtian city and become the man behind Li Fuyao, or because of this, Chao Qingqiu felt that it was interesting for a swordsman in Taiqing to come out of qingtianjun''s Bureau.


    "I didn''t think that you really dare to marry your daughter to a swordsman."


    Chao Qingqiu used two words to show that he was also shocked by the incident.


    Many people in the demon land know that qingtianjun loves his daughter very much, but never thought that qingtianjun''s courage would be so great that he would tolerate a swordsman to become his son-in-law.


    Qingtianjun was silent for a moment, and then said, "my courage is not small, but not so big. Before he became a sword immortal, I still dare not marry Qinghuai to him."


    There was a smile on his face, "so you are paving the way for him."


    Qing Tian Jun rubbed his cheek, "I just want to shorten this period of time as much as possible, or I''m not so sure."


    Looking at Qing Tian Jun, he was puzzled, "you still have hundreds of years to live. Why are you so anxious? What do you want to do?"


    For example, qingtianjun and chaoqingqiu are rare intelligent people in this world. Some things need not be thoroughly understood.


    Qingtianjun said: "they are of the same generation. It''s good to join hands earlier. Besides, I believe you would like to see an extra sword immortal in this world. Otherwise, why do you come to Qingtian city?"


    "If those old guys knew what you thought, you would have died," he said


    Qingtianjun had that idea. Of course, for him, it was to make plans for his own death, and also to make his daughter live better. But this idea was too crazy for the demon soil. If he was known, no matter how powerful he was, he would be regarded as a thorn in the eye by those big demons.


    Cultivate a sword immortal.


    That''s crazy.


    Qingtian Jun said with a wry smile, "that''s why you didn''t chop them all."


    This sentence is more like a joke, but it also has some real meaning.


    As early as a long time ago, Chao Qingqiu fought with several big demons in front of him. At that time, two big demons joined hands, and they all failed to leave him.


    "If I kill them all, the consequences will be serious."


    Chao Qingqiu has few people who can listen to him, so the people who know his inner words are not many.


    If Chao Qingqiu really wants to kill the top few big demons in the demon soil, he is afraid that the whole world will be afraid of his killing power. At that time, only two things will happen.


    Or he was forced to leave the world.


    Or the sea will kill him.


    Facing any one in the world, chaoqingqiu can win the battle. Facing two, you can also retreat. But how about three, four, or even a dozen?


    Chao Qing Qiu is strong only one person. How can he retreat in front of more than ten people?


    Perhaps because of this, Chao Qingqiu chose Beiming when he chose to kill people.


    The first man in the world, where can he be so stubborn?


    At that time, the Sword Fairy Liuxiang, a sword in hand, who could not kill in the world?


    Therefore, Chao Qingqiu always thinks that this world is not a good one.


    That''s why his sword is called the ancient road.


    Qingtianjun jumps to the topic, "since you appear, they naturally know that the stinky boy has you behind him, so they dare not say anything more. After all, what they want to say is not as good as your sword."Smile at Qingqiu, but don''t speak.


    How long are you going to stay in Qingtian city


    "A hundred days."


    The time of lifting the ban of Qingtian city is 100 days, and it is also 100 days for him to choose his son-in-law.


    This is Chao Qingqiu''s answer.


    Qingtian Jun said with a smile, "you are such an interesting person."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    Li Fuyao fell from the sky and drove back Xiqiu of the Xishan people with one sword. It can be said that it was enough to frighten many people.


    Therefore, even if a group of young people under the city hate the young people in blue shirts on the city head, but in the case of qingtianjun not asking, and their elders do not move, after all, no one dares to jump up to the city. Until dusk, the talents under the city gradually disperse.


    It''s just that tomorrow, I think, will gather again.


    At this time, Li Fuyao returned the green silk scabbard and hung it on his waist.


    He was carrying a sword case.


    Jian 19 lies quietly in the sword box.


    Green locust has been holding his hand, but in a long time ago has been leaning against him to sleep.


    When the people are gone.


    Li Fuyao turned around and carefully sat on the head of the city, holding the green locust in his arms.


    Then look ahead and look at the bright moon that rises from the horizon.


    The demon soil had snowed several times a few days ago. The weather was cold. Li Fuyao didn''t care, but he did not know why. He still used his sword to prop up a barrier to block the cold wind.


    Looking at the bright moon, Li Fuyao''s mood is very calm. If it wasn''t for the heart beating too often in his chest, maybe he could really say he was calm.


    Li Fuyao seems to be able to satisfy ordinary people''s imagination of swordsmen with his green silk hanging on his back and not carrying his sword case. Li Fuyao may not have had any small thoughts before he went to fight with his sword. If he wanted to see his favorite girl, he would like to be the most beautiful man in the world.


    However, after Yujian flew in the wrong direction, Li Fuyao was in a bit of a hurry when he went to Qingtian city again, so he had no time to think about it in the end.


    Fortunately, at the end of the city, it was just right.


    In fact, apart from Li Fuyao''s higher level of cultivation than Xiqiu, there are also some other reasons why he can defeat Xiqiu with one sword.


    Li Fuyao carefully untied the sword case and put it aside. Then he slowly moved his arm to make the man in his arms more comfortable.


    Maybe it''s too big, or maybe it''s because Qinghuai has enough sleep. When Li Fuyao moves his arm, Qinghuai has already opened her eyes.


    Her face was much better than during the day.


    In the moonlight, she looked up at the face in front of her eyes, at the green stubble of the young man''s chin, and could not help but feel it.


    It''s very stinging.


    Green locust frowned.


    Li Fu shook his head and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Like a child who did something wrong.


    "Shave off your beard!" said the green locust


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then, oh, he was about to pull out the green silk.


    I''m afraid Li Fuyao is the only one to shave with a sword.


    Green locust looked at him, and then reached out and hit Li Fu. "Don''t move."


    Qinghuai took out a sharp knife and began to carefully scrape the stubble on his chin for this idiot. Because he had never done this before, he was a bit awkward and unfamiliar.


    From time to time, Li Fuyao''s chin was cut by the knife, and several bloodstains appeared.


    Li Fuyao, who was suffering from the pain, held back his smile and waited for Qinghuai to clean all the Stubbles on his chin, and then began to shave the Stubbles on his lips for him.


    Green locust head up, Li Fuyang head down.


    The two eyes converge.


    The atmosphere is beautiful.


    Li Fuyao quickly closed his eyes.


    "I''m ugly?" asked Qing Huai


    Li Fuyao quickly opened his eyes and shook his head innocently.


    Qinghuai is not very satisfied.


    So she was staring at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao''s face was flushed.


    "Do you know that after you stand at the head of this city, you will have to stay for a hundred days. During this period, someone will challenge you. Who is the last to stand at the head of this city is my husband."


    After listening to the first half of the sentence, Li Fuyao still felt that there was no problem, but after hearing the second half, he frowned.


    "Then I''ll stand here for a hundred days."


    "You are not afraid of death?" asked the green locust


    "There are a few demon soil very powerful guys are there, you stand in the front of the city is very hateful."


    Li Fuyao said, "what can I do? I''m going to leave because of this?"


    "Dare you


    Qinghuai stares at Li Fuyao with some anger in her eyes.


    Li Fuyao felt guilty.


    "A joke..."


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and said seriously, "I can''t let them go."


    Green locust some tired said: "you have so much?"


    Li Fu shook with a smile: "why not? I''m a real swordsman in Taiqing. I''ve learned the sword immortal''s way to defend the sword. Do you know wanchi is the sword immortal who claimed to be able to compete with Liuxiang at that time. At the bottom of the river, I saw wanjianxian..."Qinghuai didn''t interrupt him. She wanted to hear about this man''s experience from the North Sea to the demon land.


    She couldn''t be with him, but she wanted to hear about it.


    "In Qingfu City, I saw two monks fighting against each other. The Lord of Qingfu city was an old Taoist with profound Taoist skills, and the other red haired man was even more domineering. By the way, I felt that he and the man I fought today were the same. Then your father came, as if there was something under the green Fu City, but they were not as powerful as your father..."


    "After I came out of Qingfu City, I wanted to see you with Yujian, but I started to fly the wrong way. Was it stupid? I also felt that I was a bit stupid. I could come to you along the SangJiang River, and even went to the wrong place. Do you think it''s stupid or not?"


    "It''s stupid."


    Qinghuai echoed a sentence.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "but at last I arrived."


    This is indeed a matter of celebration.


    Qinghuai took back the knife, leaned her head against Li Fu''s chest and said in a soft voice, "in fact, you can live well. It doesn''t matter whether you come to see me or not."


    Li Fuyao said with a gentle smile: "there is such a good girl in front of you, and you still like her so much. What''s more, if you are walking towards her, before you come to her, she is just taken away by someone else? It''s not a matter of extreme sadness? "


    "Why do you come to see me now?" asked Qing Huai


    Li Fuyao said softly, "I''m also afraid. What I''m afraid of is not clear."


    "What are you afraid of


    There was more ridicule in the words.


    Li Fuyao takes a look at Qinghuai and doesn''t speak.


    Even the smile is very shallow.


    Some pressure, how can you say it to the woman you like.


    He just put his hand on the shoulder of the green locust tree.


    He wanted to hold the girl he liked so that his life would be over.


    Li Fuyao has never felt so tired. Today is the first day, in front of the girl he likes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The moon is bright and beautiful.


    Li Fuyao whispered, "I''ve been here for a hundred days, and I''m going back."


    If he had not become a sword immortal, he would not have married Qinghuai, and his present situation is not just to marry Qinghuai and go to the sea.


    He knew what his elder martial brother Wu Shanhe was shouldering on his shoulder, so he wanted to help him.


    Just leave the demon soil, return to the mountains and rivers, he will be more difficult.


    At least daomen already knew a lot of things and had a lot of ideas for him.


    There are some difficulties that we have to face and can''t shrink back.


    Qinghuai didn''t want to say goodbye when she just met, so she stood up and sat beside him.


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and said with a smile, "the scenery there will be really good."


    Green locust think you are not talking nonsense? Canghai realm is the end of a monk''s life. Everyone wants to be a monk. Can the scenery there be good?


    "If I have a chance, I''ll go up the mountain. It won''t be very late. I''ll go upstairs."


    He said as if it was so easy to walk into the stairs. Qinghuai was not satisfied with his idea.


    Li Fuyao smiles and rubs his cheek.


    Qinghuai said something to him.


    Li Fuyao nodded, then jumped off the city and walked down the street to a restaurant.


    It was late, and the restaurant had already closed, but Li Fuyao could still see the dim light inside, so he knocked on the door.


    A moment later, someone opened the door.


    It was the woman who sold wine. She saw Li Fuyao, rubbed her eyes and recognized him.


    She looked at Li Fuyao, who had grown a lot taller. She was surprised and said, "how did you come?"


    She knew something about what happened in Qingtian city during the day, but she didn''t know that the man was Li Fuyao, and she never thought it would be Li Fuyao. After all, when Li Fuyao met with her that year, what kind of state could he have been in these few years?


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "long time no see."


    It was polite, but he said it with great sincerity.


    The woman in a good mood led Li Fuyao into the restaurant and came to the table.


    Chen Sheng is sleeping.


    There was no snoring.


    Li Fuyao sat in front of him and thought about it. He went to the side and brought a jar of wine. He thought that drinking once in a while would not disgust Qinghuai.


    After pouring a bowl of wine, Li Fuyao took a sip, and then Chen Sheng opened his eyes.


    Chen Sheng is recuperating and can''t drink, so he just looks at Li Fuyao.


    "Master, I want to know something."


    Chen Sheng pretended stupidly, "is there anything I know?"


    Li Fuyao said two names quietly.


    Qiusu and Shengyuan.


    These two names are very similar to the other two names.Chen Sheng was silent for a long time, then took out a wine bowl and poured one for himself.


    Take a sip, but the eyes are very bright.


    "It''s hard to experience the same family''s fraternity."


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but looked at Chen Sheng quietly.


    "Sheng Liang and Qiu Fengman are my elder martial brothers. Sheng Liang is your elder martial uncle Xi. When he doesn''t go down the mountain, he is the first elder martial brother. Xi Chunan can only be said to be the second elder martial brother. As for qiufengman, he is the Third Elder martial brother."


    "Elder martial brother Qiu was very optimistic about me and had a good relationship with me. It''s a pity that they did something wrong and fled down the mountain."


    "In fact, it''s more like driving out of the school than escaping. Master didn''t want to kill them. After all, he was his own disciple. But I always wanted to find them and kill them because they did something wrong."


    Li Fuyao asked, "what did you do wrong?"


    Chen Sheng looked at Li Fuyao. "Do you know, your master was said to be a swordsman who had more hope to become a sword immortal than Chao Jian Xian. When he got to the tower, he was also earlier than Chao Jian Xian."


    He has heard about it many times, so he knows it clearly.


    Chen Sheng looked at Li Fuyao and whispered, "this is a sad story."


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    This story is not too complicated. Xu Ji is the ancestor of Jianshan. When he stepped into the building, he was already in charge of Jianshan. At that time, Xu Ji was not very old. After he became a swordsman, he wanted to be a swordsman of the sea and a real sword immortal.


    After all, although Chao Qingqiu was not as high as him at that time, he was also behind him.


    Xu Ji is a little urgent.


    So in one year, he began to shut down.


    Things on the mountain were naturally handed over to Sheng Liang, the eldest disciple.


    Shengliang realm was the highest at that time, and he was calm. He should have no problem with this matter.


    But who knows that after one year of Xu Ji''s seclusion, there will be a monk climbing the mountain.


    At that time, there was only Xu Ji in Jianshan. Other people were not rivals at all.


    So the man went up the mountain and went straight to Xu Ji''s seclusion.


    For such a thing as closing the door and impacting the sea, the place chosen must be extremely hidden. How can people find it easily.


    But the man went straight to show that someone had leaked the news.


    At that time, only Shengliang, qiufengman, Chensheng, xichunan, Liu Yibai and Xie Lu knew about it.


    Sheng Liang is in charge of the big events on the mountain. Naturally, he controls the big array of Jianshan, but when the man goes up the mountain, he doesn''t touch the array.


    No one would believe that the ghost was Shengliang.


    But where are the facts.


    Xu Ji was hurt when he was found in the seclusion. Although he forced himself out of the pass and killed the monk who climbed the building, he also cut off the possibility of going to the sea again.


    Xu Ji found out the matter, but did not kill the two villains, but let them escape down the mountain, perhaps because they could not.


    At the beginning of the Xi Dynasty, Nanliu Yibai and Xie Lu were killed on the spot because they wanted to stop the monk.


    Chen Sheng also went down the mountain that day. On the one hand, he felt that he had no face to face his master Xu Ji. On the other hand, he wanted to kill Sheng Liang and Qiu Fengman.


    As for the affair with Xie Lu, it is only a small part.


    After that, Xu Ji placed statues under the broken temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain. With the sword spirit as the guide, the remnant souls of the three of them existed in the world.


    But they were already dead.


    This incident spread out only to say that a monk provoked Jianshan and was killed by Xu Ji Yijian, who was still in seclusion. In order to protect the dignity of Jianshan, he even refused to go to the sea.


    But in fact, it''s not.


    All of them were bought by Shengliang.


    No one knows what it is for.


    And the temperament is always cool autumn wind full for what, but also no one knows.


    Now Shengliang is dead. If you want to know the truth, you can only get it from the autumn wind.


    This is why Chen Sheng chose to kill Shengliang first.


    He didn''t want to live another day, even if there was a secret in his mouth.


    After Xu Ji had no hope of the sea, he thought that Jianshan was going to decline, but who knew that chaoqingqiu was going to step into the sea a few years later, and in the next few years, the realm was developing rapidly.


    One day, he stood on the mountain road of the mountain, which made the monks on the whole mountain hold their breath.


    There are even rumors that the sword immortal fought with the sage in the clouds several times and won every time. Therefore, the sage dare not target the swordsman any more.


    In the days after that, Chao Qingqiu became stronger and stronger day by day, relying on his own strength to support the sword mountain and protect the swordsman.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, Chen Sheng exclaimed, "I want to kill them, and they want to kill me."


    "Master, it''s not easy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    Chen Sheng''s last words may be talking about Xu Ji or himself.


    Xu Ji is his master. He is Li Fuyao''s master.


    Chen Sheng suddenly felt a little pretentious.


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "that''s to say, I killed two senior brothers."


    What is more cruel than one pulse of mutual mutilation is that of the same family.


    Chen Sheng looked at Li Fuyao and drank wine. There was no emotion in his words. "Someone wants to kill you. You didn''t make any mistakes, so you didn''t have to be sad or guilty. I heard a story many years ago. Today, I''ll tell you a story. It says that the horse of a carriage is crazy and can''t stop. At a fork in the road, the carriage is going to the left, but there are several children on the left, and there is only one on the road on the right. If you are the driver, how would you choose? "


    Li Fuyao asked, "did the carriage go to the left?"


    Chen Sheng nodded.


    Li Fuyao said plainly, "it will be good to follow his original road."


    Chen Sheng asked, "why not go to the right side and sacrifice one child to save many children."


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "is that child wrong?"


    Chen Sheng shook his head.


    "Since there is no fault, why sacrifice him and save several other children is a good thing, but why do we have to sacrifice the innocent child?"


    Chen Sheng laughed. "Really, when you stand in a certain place and make a choice, you may not think so."


    Li Fuyao''s chest was a little stuffy and took a sip of wine.


    Chen Sheng said in a low voice: "there are a lot of people who can''t help themselves. Although I don''t want to see you make a choice in the future, it seems that one day, it will come, unless you can''t become a sea in this lifetime."


    "I used to take you as an apprentice. I never thought that you would go into the sea one day, because you are not as good as I am. But I didn''t think that you were lucky enough to walk a few steps faster than those talented young people. I even thought that you would catch up with ye Shengge in ten or twenty years. But in the past, our road was full of thorns, but it was just that Kendo is hard to do, but in today''s world, no one wants us to be good, so it''s even more difficult. "


    Chen Sheng''s words are sincere and direct, which is totally different from Chen Sheng Li Fuyao had seen before.


    Chen Sheng, who used to be in front of him, had never been serious, and his inner feelings would not be told to Li Fuyao.


    But in fact, the number of times he met Chen Sheng is only the third time.


    The first time he accepted him as an apprentice, and the second time he was in Beihai, Li Fuyao gave him a message.


    The third time, two people in this restaurant said these things.


    This pair of masters and apprentices is actually a little strange.


    Chen Sheng said calmly: "you are still young, but you can do something by your temperament."


    This sentence is the ending, which is the end of the story and its derivatives.


    Li Fuyao took another sip of wine, and then said, "I entered a cave at the bottom of a river in the North Sea. There are two remnant souls in the cave, one is wanchi, the other is the sword immortal in Liuxiang. I broke the situation there, but there are some problems with my body. I want to ask Shifu to have a look


    Chen Sheng frowned, but he was a little surprised at Li Fuyao''s luck. He could even see people like Liuxiang. He didn''t know how lucky he was.


    You know, the Sword Fairy is recognized as the first person 6000 years ago.


    Chen Sheng stretched out his hand, a sword spirit from Li Fuyao''s arm entered the meridians, and began to swim around the body gradually. After half a quarter of an hour, he took back the sword spirit and looked strange, "there is a gap in your body."


    This is his conclusion.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao is helpless. He has already known about this problem.


    Chen Sheng added: "it seems that there is no problem. The gap is very small. Even if we want to pass through that place, it is very small."


    Li Fuyao said: "I have learned the imperial sword method of wanchi sword immortal and evolved into lingfu. As soon as I run the method, it becomes extremely difficult and makes me walk very slowly."


    This is the root of the problem.


    Chen Sheng frowned, "ten thousand feet of imperial sword method?"


    As a swordsman, when looking through the pamphlets recording sword immortals of all ages, he will be surprised at the unique posture of Liuxiang. Naturally, he will not have a superficial understanding of the ten thousand feet comparable to Liuxiang.


    Wanchi was recognized as the most imperial sword immortal in those years.


    And each handle is powerful.


    This sword immortal''s method of controlling sword is naturally a good thing.


    Li Fuyao whispered to Chen Sheng about the method of imperial sword and the method of imperial sword recorded on it at the same time.


    The two imperial swords are not the same.


    Chen Sheng suddenly realized, "it turns out that you learned from this sword."


    Li Fuyao looked at him with a smile.


    It seems that his master is going to be dishonest again.


    Chen Sheng restrained himself and began to think about the imperial sword method. Then he firmly said, "it should not be that there is something wrong with itself, but this method is deliberately done. I''m afraid it is to make you spend more effort in the evolution of the first lingfu. That is to say, the first one of his fake life swords must be the most important one."Li Fuyao frowned and said, "that is to say, it will be more difficult to evolve the first lingfu?"


    He had some doubts. He had written to ganheshan before, but he didn''t know how Mr. Chao replied. Although Mr. Chao had a high realm and wide knowledge, he never personally explored his channels like Chen Sheng. Even if he made a wrong judgment, there was nothing to say.


    "Do you have any difficulty in using the imperial envoy''s sword No.19 now?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "the relationship between Jian 19 and me is closer than that of green silk."


    Chen Shengwei Zheng, immediately angry way: "that you this question, and I said, has nothing to do with."


    Li Fuyao had some helplessness. If he didn''t, he said he couldn''t see it. He didn''t have to be angry?


    Chen Sheng drank two mouthfuls of wine, indignant way: "this problem you fumble, anyway I can''t see through."


    Li Fuyao laughed and didn''t say much.


    Chen Sheng suddenly pushed the wine bowl to Li Fuyao''s side, disgusted and said, "go to the city and stand there. For a hundred days, I''ll see if you''ve had a good time."


    Li Fuyao laughed and got up and went to the counter.


    The wine lady was leaning over there, looking at Li Fuyao coming, smiling, "do you really want to like that girl?"


    Li Fuyao nodded and took out a large amount of silver from his arms. "He must owe you a lot of wine money. I know that your wine is most expensive."


    The wine seller pushed the silver back and frowned, "how can you get so much money?"


    Li Fuyao held down the silver and said with a smile, "take it. I don''t know how much more wine he will drink. These instructions are not enough."


    The woman was stunned, and then she was not very happy.


    Li Fuyao comforted him: "it''s only natural that the apprentice pays for the wine for the master."


    But Chen Sheng said, "this is one of the few words that you can hear."


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    After the woman refused again and again, the silver was finally put into her bag. Li Fuyao was lying on the edge of the counter and chatting with the woman. In the middle of the night, the woman was really sleepy. Li Fuyao took off the sword box from his lower body, thought about it, and took out the sword 19 and hung it on the other side of his waist.


    Then he handed the sword box to the woman who sold the wine


    The wine lady nodded and stopped.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "nothing will happen."


    Then Li Fuyao turned around and took a few steps. Suddenly he turned his head and said seriously, "I want a jar of wine."


    The woman was stunned and laughed.


    Li Fuyao walked out of the restaurant, walked a long way on the street and returned to the city.


    The moon was still bright, but the girl was gone.


    Back at the head of the city, he untied the sword 19 and put it aside. Then the green silk came out of the scabbard. At the head of the city, Li Fuyao began to practice the swordsmanship of his martial uncle Xie Lu.


    From time to time, a ray of sword light appeared at the head of the city.


    After several drills, Li Fuyao took back his sword and returned the scabbard. Sitting on the edge of the city, he took off all the sword spirit and let the cold wind blow across his face.


    Feel the chill blowing across the cheek.


    His eyes grew brighter as he sipped the wine.


    It has been several years since he began to practice sword. But every time he shoots, does he really want to do it?


    Even if there is, it''s very rare!


    Then, from now on, it will be a lot easier for me to play swords for the girl I like.


    Of course!


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao couldn''t help but drink several mouthfuls of wine.


    Chen Sheng''s words are really about Li Fuyao''s heart.


    He said you are young, but you can do something according to your temperament.


    In that case, he should do something according to his temperament.


    Drinking wine and thinking about things, Li Fuyao couldn''t help laughing.


    In the silent night, it seems so strange.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With the end of the small jar of wine, the sky was gradually clear and bright. As the night passed, many people had gathered under the city.


    In the days before, the girl in blue stood at the head of the city.


    With a bamboo stick, the girl once beat Lian Shuo, a young man of the Xiong clan, out of the city. Many years ago, that girl was the most brilliant young man in the demon land.


    But from today on, in the future, if there is no one to fight, the people in the city will be replaced by Li Fuyao. Who will suffer?


    What''s more, the young man with blue shirt and sword hanging around his waist looks like a real motherfucker tall , stately and handsome.


    The more brilliant, the more unpleasant.


    So in the first moment of dawn.


    There was a young man coming out of the city, causing a burst of exclamation, but he just turned to look at the crowd in silence, and then quietly plundered to the city.However, Li Fu rocked his sword and stood up, but the sword spirit gradually emerged in the city.


    It soon spread.


    Li Fuyao stood at the head of the city and whispered, "I''m here. Who can climb up the city?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    On the SangJiang river outside Qingtian City, white tea stayed for many days. During this time, I received a lot of news from the city and learned a lot about the city.


    For example, when Chao Qingqiu entered the city at that time, he did not have a royal sword, nor did he choose any other way. Instead, he walked in like this, plain and real. In front of many people, he walked in like this.


    White tea does not know why chaoqingqiu, the most powerful man in the world, would choose this way to enter the city.


    Until later, he got another news that a swordsman''s sword fell to the head of Qingtian city.


    The swordsman happened to have some predestination with him. At that time, he took a demon pill that ascended the stairs and saved him at the request of a girl. In fact, he saved the young man, and finally the demon Dan was sent back to the girl.


    In fact, if it was not for the girl''s second request, he would not have sent back demon Dan.


    However, there are not many people in the world who dare not pay attention to the letter of qingtianjun.


    At least it seems that he is not the man with courage.


    With the second news, Bai Cha has a very bold guess about the reason why chaoqingqiu went to the city. He is white tea. He knows a lot about the demon soil. But in fact, he not only knows a lot, but also the people are extremely intelligent and good at planning and layout.


    When he had enough clues, he would dare to make bold conjectures.


    It''s just fantastic.


    If qingtianjun did such a thing, he would not be surprised at all, because qingtianjun showed his temperament, which was originally such a person. Who is chaoqingqiu? He is the strongest man in the world. Apart from his devotion to Kendo, he only occasionally attacks the monks in the world.


    As for others, has Chao Qingqiu ever been interested in it?


    Bai Cha stood at the bow of the boat and looked at the towering head of Qingtian city in the distance. Naturally, she didn''t see the young swordsman.


    His eyes are extremely complicated, and there are a lot of emotions in his eyes. For some reason, he has never entered this Qingtian City, and even those files do not have many records about Qingtian city.


    It seems that he doesn''t want to be contaminated with qingtianjun.


    Until one day, the big demon sent him a letter, asking him to send back the two demon pills. More importantly, he was extremely angry.


    For the anger of others, he can have a hundred ways to solve it, but for the anger of these monks in the sea, especially for the anger of qingtianjun, white tea has no place to vent.


    If qingtianjun had any idea about him, he could let white tea die at any time. There was no possibility that he could be spared.


    There is nothing to fill the gap between him and qingtianjun.


    White tea is thinking about things, and her mind is very far away.


    With a bang, a head came out of the river.


    It''s a beautiful fish head.


    But soon the head of the fish turned into a human. He got on the boat and stood behind the white tea.


    "What''s going on?"


    White tea is asking.


    The man said in a low voice: "Lin Hongzhu crossed the grassland and went to the far north. A few days ago, he had been seriously injured. The war was fierce. Many races knew that Lin Hongzhu had been targeted. It was very difficult for him to go out of the far north."


    White tea, oh, and shook her head.


    This is a sign that this matter need not be recorded in the file.


    The man continued: "after leaving Qingfu City, Xishan stayed in a certain place for a period of time. Qingtianjun and the thing in Qingfu City, a big war, Xishan should be waiting for that kind of thing. The Xishan people have bought many news from us for the position of demon emperor, and we have found a lot of things. At least we know that Xishan came to Qingfu city for the purpose of fighting That thing, in order to step into the sea, the last thing was seriously injured by qingtianjun, maybe it has been taken by Xishan. "


    "Perhaps?" she sneered


    "The most accurate information has not been found yet."


    White tea bland way: "continue to check."


    He didn''t say much nonsense.


    No punishment was given.


    The man lowered his head and continued to say, "the man Lin Hongzhu is looking for seems to have gone to Xishan a few days ago."


    White tea nodded.


    The man will understand, take out the file, record on it.


    Then there was a long silence.


    White tea turned her head and asked, "you can go now."


    The man hunched over and jumped into the SangJiang River and turned into a big fish again.


    White tea thought for a while, walked down the bow and walked slowly towards the blue sky city.


    Some things no matter how much you don''t want to face, but you have to go and have a look.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The day Li Fuyao came to Qingtian city.


    That is the day when chaoqingqiu came to Qingtian city.


    At that time, no one thought that chaoqingqiu would enter Qingtian City, and no one thought that Li Fuyao would fall to the head of the city with such a high profile.No matter inside or outside the city, some people who are concerned about Qingtian city have never thought about it.


    But now there is no doubt that the news of chaoqingqiu in the city has been spread out, and it is unknown that several Canghai will visit Qingtian city in person.


    Chaoqingqiu may be the focus of those monsters, but Li Fuyao is the thorn in the flesh of those young people.


    No one knows that one day before chaoqingqiu entered the city, a scholar also entered Qingtian city.


    In this world, it is very difficult to judge a person''s identity by his dress. But this middle-aged man, no matter who sees him at first, will think that he is a scholar.


    The smell of books on him was too heavy.


    The day he walked into Qingtian City, there was no snow in Qingtian city. He walked through many streets and alleys, stopped in front of a courtyard, and then opened the lock on the wooden door of the small yard with the key in his arms.


    The courtyard is deep, and some weeds are ankle deep.


    It can be seen that no one has lived there for many years.


    Calmly walked in.


    I don''t know how many years that small courtyard has existed. Its appearance is similar to other buildings in Qingtian City, but it has a special hole inside.


    The middle-aged man pushed open the door of a room at will, and the bookshelves were lined with books.


    Bookshelves and books are extremely clean.


    Because there is a talisman on the beam.


    Compared with ordinary people, the biggest difference between monks and ordinary people is that they can do more things and are more relaxed.


    For example, after such a talisman is suspended here, the room will be spotless.


    The middle-aged man didn''t know where to pick up a pile of books and put them on the shelf bit by bit.


    At this time, in the corner of the wall, a small gray mouse climbed out of the hole.


    It looked up at the middle-aged man, saluted seriously, and then said excitedly, "Sir is back!"


    At the same time, a lot of activities in the courtyard quickly came out, and many guys came to this room from their usual habitat.


    There are a few geckos, two snakes, and even a small mangy dog.


    The mangy dog licked his nose and said excitedly, "Sir, what have you done in this trip?"


    The middle-aged man put the book, while saying: "picked up a few books, and then met a guy who is not an old friend."


    The mangy dog said with a smile, "in these days when Mr. Zhang is away, we all miss the time when Mr. Zhang lectured."


    The middle-aged man immediately asked, "who can remember the book I told you before, except Su Wan?"


    The little mouse named Su Wan was embarrassed to smile and did not make a sound.


    "I still remember some of them," said the mangy dog


    The middle-aged man looked at the mangy dog and said with a soft smile, "Li Dao, do you really remember?"


    The mangy dog wanted to say something, but the snake next to him stared at him and angrily closed his mouth.


    The middle-aged man put away his last book, and then he continued with a smile: "reading is not a matter of whether you have a good gentleman or how talented you are. It depends on whether you are willing to work hard and study hard. In fact, it is not about reading. Other things in the world are like this. Whether you do well or not is not for others, but for yourself If you want to read, you shouldn''t think of the book club as a bargaining chip for making things. Reading on the other side of the mountain and river can earn you fame, honor your ancestors, seek the welfare of the people, and the demon soil side, but it''s not so effective. How about reading books? No one pays attention to them. So I''m very glad that you are willing to read with me. "


    Li Dao laughs. Su Wan just smiles.


    These two kinds of emotions, put on people will be very interesting, but put on two little guys, it seems very strange.


    The middle-aged man waved, "go out and have a look. You''ll stay well. Suwan will follow me."


    They all know the temperament of the middle-aged man, so after he said this, they all dispersed. When the teacher did not give lectures, he did not want them to be around.


    The middle-aged man squatted down, then reached out his hand, let Su Wan jump to his palm, and then put his hand beside his shoulder. Su Wan went up to the middle-aged man''s shoulder and grasped a wisp of his hair.


    The middle-aged man walked out of the room, closed the door behind him, crossed the weedy courtyard, and then walked out of the courtyard.


    Bring it to the door.


    Su Wan asked, "where are you going, sir?"


    "There''s a good young man coming. It''s just over the town. I''m going to see it."


    Su Wan worried: "I heard the city is very chaotic."


    Even chaoqingqiu has come. Will the city be in chaos?


    The middle-aged man shook his head with a smile, "what''s to worry about? It''s not hard to watch the excitement, not afraid."


    Su Wan was still very worried. "This is an extraordinary period. Sir, we should pay attention to it."The middle-aged man did not speak any more, but walked forward a few steps.


    Then he said seriously, "there is something that I haven''t told you. Now I want to talk about it."


    Su Wan said softly, "Sir, please."


    The middle-aged man said with a smile: "Sir, my name has never been given to you. Remember, my surname is Wang, and my name is Wang Fugui."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    Su Wan was stunned. Her name and those guys who often listen to Mr. Zhang''s lectures were all given by his husband himself. They were all so It''s beautiful.


    Why is it that Mr. Zhang''s own name seems so ordinary and not good at all.


    At least, compared with Mr. Zhang''s knowledge, this name is not good at all.


    Looking at Su Wan, Wang Fugui said with a calm smile: "you have me, a learned man, to help you name. Naturally, the name sounds very nice. But for me, my parents are just ordinary farmers and peasant women. Their expectations for me are very simple, that is, wealth. Those who are used to living hard days naturally expect wealth. They have good expectations for their sons, so I will With that name. "


    Su Wan thought for a moment and said seriously, "the name of the gentleman is not bad. You can see its true meaning in the ordinary."


    Wang Fugui was dumbfounded. "You can''t flatter. This flattery is not good at all."


    Su Wan said with a smile, "I really want to know what the meaning of the name Mr. Zhang has given me."


    Wang Fugui twisted his head and said nothing.


    He had a friend named Su Ye. Now it seems that he must be a great scholar. When he named Su Wan, he had some thoughts. If Su ye knew about it, he would not be in a good mood.


    He just said, "there''s a friend I''ll introduce you to later."


    Su Wan said, without questioning.


    Wang Fugui is just like his name. Now he is like a very ordinary person. He wants to go to the city to watch the excitement and trot all the way. It looks funny.


    But on the way to trot forward, he saw a young man in black, running forward like him.


    Both of them are not ordinary people. The reason why they seem so ordinary is that they don''t want to be found special.


    In fact, Wang Fugui is better at camouflage.


    The young man in black looks a little strange.


    Wang Fugui looked at the young man in black and said to Su Wan, "what an interesting young man."


    He would have been one of the most learned people in the world if he hadn''t been in the demon land all these years and didn''t like the mountain. Although he is now, his name will undoubtedly be much louder before "if not".


    Thinking of the possibility that his name might be praised by the world, Wang Fugui couldn''t help laughing.


    When I left that mountain, why didn''t I have a little bit of it because of my name?


    It''s just that all of these things are not later things. He has not lost his knowledge now, but his reputation is not so good.


    Black robed young people are young, but their reputation in the demon land is much bigger than Wang Fugui.


    When he heard this, he turned to Wang Fugui and swore, "funny, your uncle!"


    Wang Fugui was stunned, and then sighed, "it turned out that he was still a young man with a bad temper."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a nice day without snow today.


    There were six wars in succession at the head of the city today.


    Six people died.


    The level of those young people is not too high, but when they jump to the city, they have the courage to take a step. However, the matter of courage can not offset the gap between the two levels.


    The young man standing at the head of the city raised the sword, handed it out again and again, and killed one demon Xiu after another.


    In fact, since the third demon Xiu boarded the city, they had expected that the young man in the city would be defeated because of a long war. Therefore, they did not give him a chance to adjust his breath. If one person failed to succeed, the second man quickly climbed the city.


    They want to kill Li Fuyao.


    But in fact, every time Li Fu shakes his sword, he still has half of his sword spirit after killing six people.


    After killing six people, there was a long silence under the city.


    Li Fuyao holds the green silk, and the blood drops from the sword and the city.


    Many powerful monks are indifferent to Li Fuyao.


    They know that qingtianjun won''t let them mess around. Most of them will be killed immediately. No matter how much they want to kill this young man, no one makes any attempt.


    Lian Shuo, who was seriously injured before, went back to the head of the city, looked at the monks around him and asked angrily, "do you want him to stand there like this?"


    Many demon monks have seen the scene of Xiqiu being cut off by Li Fuyao before. To be fair, they are not as good as Xiqiu. How dare they go to the city and fight with Li Fuyao.


    So they are avoiding Lian Shuo''s eyes.


    Lian Shuo is seriously injured and has not recovered. His face is pale. He looks at Li Fuyao on the head of the city and bites his teeth and says, "you are all a group of rubbish!"


    Many people''s courage has already been killed by Li Fuyao. Six people have been killed.


    Before green locust is OK, beat down these two people, still save life.But now.


    The swordsman on the other side of the mountain and river killed six people in a row. Doesn''t it mean that whoever wants to go up is the seventh person who died?


    What do you bet your life on?


    Just for a breath.


    Is it worth it?


    A hostage asked, "where are those people?"


    Everyone knows that he is asking Hu Yue where those people are, but from the beginning, when Qinghuai stood at the head of the city, they did not appear, and no one knew where they were.


    But they thought, even if you were afraid of something at the beginning, and didn''t want to be picked up by other people, at that time, the green locust was standing at the head of the city, but now it is.


    It''s a swordsman. Why don''t you do it?


    They don''t understand.


    In the attic.


    Hu Yue listened to that sentence and said plainly, "it''s really a group of rubbish."


    Sitting in the distance at night, "Xi Qiu had a chance, but he was not lucky."


    If Xiqiu knew that Li Fuyao was the enemy at the beginning of the day, and then he would not be as direct as he lost that day. It can be said that Li Fuyao picked up a bargain that day.


    Xiqiu is a very brilliant young man. Although he is inferior to them, he can be said to be one of the few powerful people.


    In their eyes, at least, they have the power to fight.


    Bi Yu asked, "Hu Yue, when are you going to do it? It''s a good time for him to fight six men today


    Hu Yue heard the irony in Bi Yu''s speech.


    The seemingly concerned words, but in fact, the meaning, all three people know.


    Hu Yue is not stupid. He looks at BI Yu and frowns and asks, "you and I will fight first?"


    Bi Yu said calmly, "if you had a fight with me, you would have more reason not to fight."


    Hu Yue stares at him, full of anger.


    Bi Yu''s face is light.


    Chongye stood up and said, "wait a minute."


    Bi Yu stares at him and sneers, "Hu Yue, if you don''t do it tomorrow, you won''t be able to turn to you."


    This is a stark threat.


    Hu Yue snorted coldly and didn''t say much.


    Bi Yu turned his head and looked at chongye and said calmly, "is it as you wish?"


    Heavy night laughed, changed the topic and said, "I am deep-minded, but in fact, it is not you who is worse?"


    Bi Yu took a deep look at chongye and said with a smile: "not necessarily."


    This time, the heavy night no longer talks, just looking at the distance, the expression is flat.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, there were people who jumped to the city to fight Li Fuyao, and the situation was extremely tragic. Both sides wanted to let the other side die, so there were several more bodies in these days.


    It''s just that the number of people is not as large as before. These days, at most, there are only three people a day.


    After killing so many people, Li Fuyao has already formed a deep hatred with many races. When he leaves Qingtian City, it will be extremely difficult for him. Even if he becomes the son-in-law of qingtianjun, many people will target Li Fuyao secretly and openly.


    The most direct way is to send someone to assassinate him.


    Li Fuyao also knows that there will be such a result, but if he stops, he will be killed in the city. Since it is unavoidable, it doesn''t matter.


    Keep killing until no one dares to jump to the top of the city.


    It is just that Li Fuyao knows that the most dangerous situation must not be the one that is now unfolding in front of him. Those young people have not yet made a move.


    Hu Yue and the three of them didn''t know why. They didn''t do it the next day, so Li Fuyao killed several more people.


    Ten days later, Li Fuyao repeated his life of killing people by day and raising swords at night.


    Until one day, there was another heavy snow in Qingtian city.


    It''s not fake to say it''s a heavy snow at all. It''s really a big snow.


    Soon, Qingtian city was covered with silver frost, even at the head of the city.


    Li Fuyao, dressed in a blue shirt, stood at the head of the city, and his manner was even more graceful.


    The more he is like this, the more people will not like him.


    Li Fuyao looked at a group of people at the head of the city. His expression was indifferent. The snowflakes were cut by him with sword spirit, and they fell into several pieces. They did not stain him at all.


    Down the city.


    At the back of the crowd, in an inconspicuous corner, there was a young man in black standing side by side with a middle-aged man. Besides, there was a little mouse standing on the shoulder of the middle-aged man.


    The young man in Black said with a smile, "rich and noble, how long can that boy last?"


    Wang Fugui smile, for this address, not a bit angry, just said: "so fierce, it seems to come for a while."


    Black robed young face is full of smile, and then gradually convergence, make a look of reluctant, "OK, compared to me, or worse."Wang Fugui asked with a smile, "do you mean he is your friend? Make friends with a swordsman? "


    The black robed young man was about to say something in a loud voice, but he noticed his surroundings. Then he lowered his voice and said, "he''s my friend of Fenglu. That''s true. Swordsman is a fart. If I''m interested in the identity, I can talk to you, a monk of humble realm?"


    Wang Fugui laughed and didn''t rush to speak. His first meeting with Fenglu was not a good start. He didn''t stand still and didn''t answer back. Instead, he opened his mouth and firmly scolded him back.


    At that time, Su Wan was still a little surprised. Why did this painting style of Mr. Su Wan, who had always read poetry books, seemed unreal at all. After a day''s war of words between the two men in the street, they gradually talked to each other. In recent days, they had made an appointment to watch the war, but Feng Lu always thought that Wang Fugui was a monk of low level, and he was not afraid to die this time I came to Qingtian city just to see the excitement.


    His temperament is different from other people, so even if he can talk with Wang Fugui, it must be that Wang Fugui doesn''t have a word. Otherwise, Feng Lu will have a fight at that time.


    Although the final result must be that Feng Lu was beaten by the scholar, Feng Lu must have done it without knowing his realm.


    Su Wan stood on her husband''s shoulder and looked at Feng Lu who was spitting beside him. His realm was not high, and he could not see Fenglu''s realm. He only felt that this man was always bragging.


    As for the swordsman standing at the head of the city, Su Wan even admired him very much if it was not for the natural difference between man and demon.


    Even the most crafty race will not change the fact that the demons worship the strong and power.


    It''s a matter of blood.


    Wang Fugui suddenly asked, "when do you want to do it?"


    Feng Lu was stunned, and then said, "when he is beaten down, I will beat others. I just hope that qingtianjun is not so serious. If I have to marry Qinghuai, who can stand it?"


    Wang Fugui frowned and said, "don''t you want to marry that girl?"


    "That girl has a bad temper. Whoever marries her will have bad luck. That is, Li Fuyao, the fool, treats her as a treasure."


    Li Fuyao?


    Wang Fugui suddenly laughed and murmured: "the original name is Li Fuyao."


    The voice was too low, and he deliberately covered it up, so no one else except himself could hear it.


    When he was young, he had not left the mountain at that time. He was crazy. He once wrote a poem, which said, "the ROC rises with the wind one day, and soars to ninety thousand li."


    There are allusions derived from the Taoist classics xiaoyaoyou.


    But in fact, it is the case of Kunpeng in the North Sea.


    Then the school began to attack him. He didn''t feel anything. He just felt that the school had changed, so he left the mountain.


    Two of his friends, one of whom had been honest for several years, finally became the head teacher of the school.


    Another man, for some reason, went to learn the sword.


    Now he is trapped in the pick Star Building in Luoyang City.


    A few years ago, it was Chao Qingqiu who killed a big demon.


    It is Kunpeng.


    Now that young man, the word "Fuyao" in his name comes from his poem or Taoist classics.


    In fact, there is still a connection between them.


    Even if you go to explore the relationship inside, you can dig a lot.


    He looked up with a smile on his face and exclaimed, "what a nice young man."


    Feng Lu scolded: "good egg!"


    In the heavy snow, Hu Yue finally walked out of the attic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    Since Li Fuyao stood at the head of the city, many discerning people knew that before the 100 day deadline came, one of those young people would surely appear on the head of the city.


    As for who is the first one, many people can guess one or two.


    It''s impossible to be such a pioneer because he has a city in mind. Besides him, Bi Yu and Hu Yue are very likely. Bi Yu is rebellious. Looking at a mountain and river swordsman standing on the head of the city, he will naturally have the idea of World War I. as for Hu Yue, everyone knows that the swordsman Gao stands at the head of the city, especially Huanhe and Qing Some relations between Huai and Hu Yue?


    Therefore, when Hu Yue appeared under the snowy City, it was not only expected, but also reasonable. It was expected that Hu Yue first appeared, and beyond reason, it was the time when he appeared.


    Up to now, more than 30 days have passed since the hundred day period.


    In the past thirty days, how could this young Junyan, who always had a bad temper, bear it?


    But now all kinds of ideas have been put behind them for the time being, and everyone is looking forward to the next war.


    Who is the most brilliant young people and the mountain river swordsman who wins and loses? To a certain extent, this is the victory and defeat between the mountain river and the demon soil.


    Many people take this war seriously.


    Li Fuyao stood on the head of the city and looked at Hu Yue under the city. His expression was plain. His sword spirit dispelled the wind and snow, which made his whole person more elegant.


    The green silk is hanging in the waist, sending out bursts of swords.


    When the swordsman''s Sabre has a certain connection with the swordsman, he can naturally feel his master''s emotion.


    Hu Yue swept up the city, not in a hurry. She just looked at Li Fuyao and said darkly, "no swordsman is as brave as you are."


    Li Fuyao asked in a low voice, "is it difficult for the Zhaojian immortal not to be a swordsman?"


    Just a word, it makes Hu Yue''s face even more ugly.


    Chao Qingqiu''s existence, whether it''s the three religions or the demon soil, is a great headache, especially the demon soil. After all, after becoming a sword immortal, Chao Qingqiu appears most frequently in this land. He has dealt with many big demons. No matter what kind of traps he laid, he failed to make the sword immortal die. Instead, his realm became more and more profound, Now, it has been invincible.


    And Chaoqing autumn sword, the only Dead Sea, is also a big demon.


    Although it is not a demon land giant, it is a demon clan after all.


    Li Fuyao''s best response to Hu Yue is to mention chaoqingqiu.


    Hu Yue was silent for a while and said seriously, "I''m going to kill you."


    "Everyone said that before," Li Fuyao said plainly


    Indeed, many demon Xiu who jumped to the city to challenge Li Fuyao said this to Li Fuyao.


    But the final results were very bad. They were not only beaten down by Li Fuyao, but also lost their lives.


    Hu Yue is different from them. It is not only the gap in the realm, but also the determination to kill Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao hasn''t made a sword until now. He''s in the heyday. If he wants to do it, it''s a good time.


    Hu Yue was not willing to choose this time in the bottom of his heart, but with so many pairs of eyes staring at him, he had to go out, but now that he has come out, he should go all out.


    So he looked at Li Fuyao, and the opportunity to kill began to emerge.


    The green silk is in the scabbard, but the sound of Swords is higher and higher. After a moment, even the people in the city can hear clearly.


    Many people thought that Li Fuyao was provocative, so they got angry, and then they expected more from Hu Yue.


    Get rid of this swordsman early.


    This is the thought of countless people.


    Wind Lu scornfully said: "Hu Yue this silly tiger, today can save life is good."


    Wang Fugui stood beside him, smiling at the words, "how do you say that?"


    Feng Lu, who has been with Li Fuyao for several years, said, "others don''t know how much that boy''s mind is. Can I still know? It is said that heavy night is a person with deep thoughts. I think Li Fuyao is similar to that boy. "


    Wang Fugui said, "this is the battle of life and death. What''s the use of deep thinking?"


    Feng Lu sniffed, "rich and noble, you look at it, that boy, there are places that make you feel interesting."


    Wang Fugui ha ha smile, want to say what, finally or shut his mouth.


    Turn to the city.


    Because the battle between the two at the head of the city has begun.


    With the wind and snow whistling, Hu Yue, with her majestic fist, simply and directly plundered Li Fuyao. As for the statement that the swordsman''s body is dead, only the demon friars can ignore it.


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk and handed out a sword.


    Driven by the majestic air machine, it was like a brilliant blue light exploding in the city, and then countless sword Qi fell on Hu Yue''s fist.Ordinary things fall on the fist with a magnificent air machine, naturally there is no problem, but that is the most powerful sword spirit in the world. When it falls on Hu Yue''s fist, it bursts out a dazzling sword light.


    Countless sword Qi converges to a certain point, and only for a moment, the magnificent air machine is completely destroyed. The sharpness of the sword spirit can be seen.


    Hu Yue''s face changed slightly, and she sank her shoulder slightly, hitting Li Fuyao''s chest with her shoulder.


    In terms of physique, the demon clan has a natural advantage, and Hu Yue, as the leader of the younger generation, has always had great self-confidence in physique.


    Anyway, in his opinion, even if Li Fuyao had a strong killing power, he would not be stronger than him in physique. To throw everything away and fight with his body and soul is the most secure way.


    In a flash, Li Fuyao, with his majestic sword spirit, avoided the collision and stabbed Hu Yue''s chest with his majestic sword spirit. If the sword is stabbed firmly, Hu Yue will be seriously injured if he does not die.


    Even Hu Yue''s physique did not dare to meet Li Fuyao''s sword easily. It was just a fight between the two people. The party who was afraid of Mr. Hu often had to weaken the momentum first. Once the momentum was weakened, he would fall into a weak position in the struggle between them.


    Therefore, before Li Fuyao''s sword arrived, Hu Yue hit Li Fuyao on the forehead.


    Hu Yue''s clothes were suddenly torn by the majestic sword spirit, while Li Fuyao was hit on the forehead by a fist, and the whole person retreated.


    People under the city saw this scene, shocked and distracted.


    More or more can not resist the ecstasy.


    In the past 30 days, has anyone ever made the young man so embarrassed?


    Hu Yue is the only one.


    After being defeated by SangJiang, Hu Yue learned a lot of fighting moves in the clan. Today''s Hu Yue is no longer the same person as Hu Yue in previous years.


    But in the face of the majestic sword spirit, there is still a blood mark on his abdomen.


    Even faint pain.


    Li Fuyao was not very well either. After being hit on the forehead by Hu Yue, his head was buzzing with the momentum of the air. When he went backward, he took out some strength. This round, he was almost equal to Hu Yue.


    Both of them didn''t care about their injuries and started a second fight.


    This time, Li Fuyao''s green silk swept Hu Yue''s arm, and Hu Yue hit Li Fuyao''s chest with a blow.


    There was no one left behind.


    Before Li Fuyao reached his chest with his fist full of powerful Qi, he leaned back several feet with his toes on the ground. Then he took his sword and twisted them out. Finally, he chose to stop in the sky with deep eyes. All the demon cultivation he had dealt with before was not as good as his. It was easy to kill and never had any dangerous situation. But now this is the case, It''s not that simple.


    Hu Yue turned her head and looked at the bloodstain on her arm and said coldly, "but so."


    Li Fuyao contends with each other, "I''ll talk about it if I get hurt."


    Hu Yue squatted slightly, stepping on the head of the city with obvious footprints, and then swept to Li Fuyao, like an arrow from the bow, hitting Li Fuyao''s chest.


    Li Fuyao is surrounded by countless majestic swords that sweep towards Hu Yue.


    Two majestic aeroplanes collided before the two.


    There was a loud noise.


    The clouds behind Li Fuyao stirred up waves.


    Even though Li Fuyao has been polishing his body all the time in recent years, his physique is still not at the same level as Hu Yue.


    It''s a good choice to attack him for his weakness and strength.


    Although the swordsman can exert his killing power vividly and vividly in front of him, if someone can carry the killing power, especially the friars like demon clan, whose physique is the first.


    In fact, the situation is not very good.


    Li Fuyao takes a deep breath. He holds the green silk in his hand. The mouth of the tiger has been painless for a long time, but in the face of Hu Yue, he can''t be distracted for a moment.


    At the head of the city, there are many murders.


    Hu Yue''s majestic air machine overflows with her body, forming a thick air machine like fog.


    He clenched his teeth. After the blow had no effect, he immediately hit Li Fuyao''s tianlinggai with a heavy blow.


    In the sky, although there is no lightning and thunder, but looking at the weather is very strange.


    In fact, it is very rare that two monks in the Taiqing state can create such momentum when they confront the enemy.


    So far, at least, compared with the past, today''s war has been wonderful.


    Xi Qiu stands under the city head, looks at the city head, is silent.


    His wound is not good, otherwise he would have taken a knife to the head of the city.


    As for Lian Shuo, his face was getting pale.


    In the attic in the distance, chongye looked at this side and said with a soft smile: "the level of Hu Yue is still rising very fast."


    Bi Yu''s eyes were complicated. "That swordsman was beyond my expectation."Heavy night thought, and then shook his head, "no matter how strong, there is only one person, only a sword, only one life, even if it is lucky to win Hu Yue, finally still can not escape the fate of death."


    Bi Yu shook his head, "not necessarily."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    It is not only the night in the attic and Bi Yu who are concerned about the battle at the head of the city. At the top of the restaurant where qingtianjun often goes, qingtianjun looks out of the window and looks at the peaceful SangJiang river.


    Chao Qingqiu sat at the table with an ancient road hanging from his waist and took a sip of the wine in front of him.


    When a monk reaches a certain level, he doesn''t need to eat, especially when he reaches the state of chaoqingqiu.


    In the past many years, chaoqingqiu did not drink, even water.


    Not everyone is like Qingtian Jun, even if it is the sea, still greedy for the appetite.


    It is not a simple thing to see chaoqingqiu drinking.


    If you look out here, you can''t see the scene on the other side of the city, but when you get to their level, they can know whatever happens to the city as long as they want to.


    Qing Tian Jun asked with a smile, "how about that boy?"


    Qingtianjun can see the swords Li Fuyao handed out before, but he has never explored the sword at all, so it is more exquisite. Even if he is in a very high realm, he can''t see clearly.


    Chao Qingqiu whispered: "still in force."


    Qingtianjun said with a smile: "that boy is not stupid. He knows that Hu Yue is just an appetizer, and there is a main dish in the back."


    Chao Qingqiu is still very insipid, "if not, he will be destroyed on the head of the city."


    "Since we have to go to the other side, how can we not experience more?"


    Qingtianjun is very straightforward. He set up this bureau for Li Fuyao, and the most important thing is to let Li Fuyao experience more things and come out in the fight between life and death. In fact, it is very helpful for his mood and other things.


    In fact, it''s hard to see such a dedicated father-in-law as qingtianjun.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "you paved his road too smoothly."


    Li Fuyao''s road, along the way, said it was difficult, but in chaoqingqiu, it was not so.


    Li Fuyao''s road is really dangerous.


    It''s dangerous. No one''s going to help?


    Qingtianjun said calmly: "his future road will be more difficult."


    Chao Qingqiu seldom joked, "today is very difficult."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao sighed. After a short fight for half an hour, he handed out no less than a hundred swords, and the result was extremely weak. Except for several sword marks left on Hu Yue''s body, there was nothing else.


    He was beaten four times by Hu Yue''s fist.


    The first time was on the forehead, then it was hit in the shoulder, the third time in the chest was hit by a punch, and at the last time, the blow went directly to Li Fuyao''s abdomen.


    The sword Qi in the lingfu is like a sea of Qi, running around in the meridians.


    But on the whole, there is no distinction between the top and the bottom.


    Killing and being killed are in between.


    Li Fuyao grabs the sword spirit in lingfu a little bit. Although it is far from exhausted, it is obviously not so easy.


    Hu Yue''s fist is fast and powerful, and it is not easy to avoid it.


    Naturally, Li Fuyao still has some killing skills. No matter the sword 19 that has not been moved, or the subtle sword moves he has hidden, they are enough to reverse the current situation, but there must be two.


    After Hu Yue, Li Fuyao doesn''t know who will be next, but he can know that there is definitely a second person, and no one is willing to let go of this opportunity.


    If you take out all the things at the bottom of the pressure box now, you will be very passive afterwards.


    Li Fuyao is not worried about being unable to defeat Hu Yue, but about how to defeat him with the least means and the least cost.


    Even if it is injured, Li Fuyao is not willing to accept.


    Hu Yue was indifferent. Hu Yue, who was still accumulating Qi at the time of boxing, finally found an excellent time. When Zeng Li Fuyao handed out a sword, he hit Li Fuyao''s chest heavily.


    According to the strength of this blow, if it is really smashed, even if Li Fuyao''s chest is not broken through, his internal organs will be blasted by Shengsheng hammer.


    The most important part of a monk is no different from ordinary people.


    That heart is still what decides life and death.


    But when he came to Li Fuyao''s chest, a huge green sword gang was born in the city. One was several feet long and several feet wide. The blue sword gang was pressed down from the sky.


    Such a shocking scene, a startled, the city under the wind Lu will laugh out a voice, "this boy, is really a set."


    Wang Fugui stood where he was and said nothing.


    When the green sword gang was pressed down, it was the fist containing the majestic Qi that met with it.


    All over the sky, the sword spirit was suppressed wildly.


    Hu Yue is extremely small before this sword gang.


    Hu Yueshen is dignified. In a moment, a tiger roar comes into the ears of all.


    "Roar..."At the end of the city, a giant tiger appeared with a big mouth and a pair of big eyes staring at the sword gang in front of him.


    The sword Gang rolled down and faced the giant tiger.


    Just like the real sword Gang, it cuts directly to the tiger''s head.


    The hair is flying.


    A moment later, only a bang was heard.


    The sword Gang is broken, but those fragments are embedded in the giant tiger.


    Blood is flowing.


    Countless people looked up at Hu Yue''s tragedy with different expressions on their faces.


    It means that there is no one on the mountain who is the most powerful one.


    Anger spread again in their hearts.


    After one sword, Li Fuyao was pale and could not deliver the second sword in a short time. Hu Yue took a deep look at Li Fuyao, but he did not dare to continue to fight. After turning into a human figure, he fell down from the city.


    Puff, spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Then he gave Li Fuyao a gloomy look, then turned around and left.


    Today''s defeat, I am afraid, is even more humiliating than being knocked down by Qinghuai in SangJiang.


    In front of so many people, how can we not lose face when we are beaten down by a young swordsman?


    When the wind and snow were heavy, Li Fuyao slowly straightened up and looked at the city. Then in front of these people, he put a pill in his mouth.


    This is tantamount to provocation.


    Soon a demon Xiu jumped to the head of the city, but only half of it was shot down by a powerful sword.


    Fall to the ground, life is cut off.


    Li Fuyao used such a tough and direct way to let them know that he still had the strength to fight.


    It''s not something that can be provoked.


    Countless people''s eyes were angry, and Xiqiu wanted to lift his sword, but soon he bowed his head slightly.


    Someone said something in his mind.


    He whispered, "thanks for your advice."


    After saying this, he soon disappeared here.


    Feng Lu patted Wang Fugui on the shoulder and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that this guy''s things at the bottom of the box have been better than Hu Yue without using them."


    Wang Fugui praised: "not bad."


    Wind Lu Dun, suddenly turned his head to look elsewhere, frowned: "so shameless?"


    Wang Fugui did not turn his head. In fact, even so, he already knew the situation in the distance. According to his state of cultivation, no one could hide his perception except a few of the sea and climbing the tower in the city.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the attic, stand up at night.


    The victory and defeat of the city were divided, and chongye stood up at this time.


    "Is it really shameless?" Bi Yu asked


    This sentence is the same as that of a big black donkey watching the excitement under the city.


    This sentence is more or less hurtful. If Hu Yue hears this sentence, she is afraid to fight against each other. Chongye just smiles and says, "he is so powerful. You can see that I just want to knock him down from the head of the city. However, in the demon land, we can''t let the swordsmen of the Terran clamour."


    Biyu didn''t believe what chongye said, especially when it was plainly perfunctory.


    "If you do now, I will be the one standing under the city. Otherwise, you will wait for me to fight first, and then you will fight me or him again."


    This is the answer given by Bi Yu.


    He is much more interested in Li Fuyao than at night.


    He would rather fight Li Fuyao first, as to whether he will lose to chongye in the end, it is not his concern.


    Heavy night shakes his head, "win over, can''t compare to surpass him."


    Bi Yu''s eyes were slightly cold, and he gradually understood the idea of heavy night.


    He has a high chance of getting into a fight with today''s Li Fuyao, and he should not be hurt much. In this way, according to bi Yu''s temperament, he should also make good moves. He can only wait for his fair fight with himself.


    Then this is the situation that was deduced in advance at the beginning.


    No matter what, I always have a fight with Bi Yu.


    So beating Li Fuyao will at least make chongye''s reputation even better, even if he loses to bi Yu in the end.


    It''s not a big deal.


    In this case, as long as chongye goes out now, he will be the one who will obtain absolute benefits.


    Bi Yu is not ashamed of the heavy night''s behavior style, but also have to admire his ability to grasp the situation.


    The younger generation, no one can do it.


    He got out of the way and let the night out of the attic.


    He went out of the attic and came to the head of the city in the snow.


    There were bursts of exclamations.


    Before Hu Yue''s attack, they felt that it would not be too common today. After that, although Hu Yue was killed by Li Fuyao with a sword, everyone knew that if Hu Yue was defeated, the swordsman would be more able to arouse the curiosity of those people.Now, of course, the night is coming.


    This young man, who had a great war with Hu Yue before, looked at Li Fuyao at the head of the city with a smile on his face.


    Suddenly, someone behind him said, "heavy night."


    Heavy night listening to some familiar voice, turned his head, looking at a black robed wind Lu.


    Feng Lu said with a smile, "wait for me."


    Although it is a smile to open a mouth, but wind Lu said this sentence, the eyes are full of cold.


    Chongye''s face changed slightly. In his plan, there was never a little bit of this big black donkey. Since he had not appeared in Qingtian city before, it means that he is not interested in the excitement, at least not in the so-called 100 day period.


    But who knows, he thought that does not have the idea wind Lu, at this moment stands in this crowd, said to him, waiting for me.


    This is no doubt telling him that if you dare to take advantage of others'' danger, I will beat you down!


    In fact, in addition to the initial fear of green locust''s cultivation talent, chongye is now most worried about neither Hu Yue nor Bi Yu, but Feng Lu, who is looking at the idle child.


    Heavy night face slightly stiff, light voice way: "wind elder brother how to say this?"


    Feng Lu laughed, and then directly scolded, "I just want to say you don''t want face, you don''t want face, later I don''t want face, see who is more shameless than who."


    Heavy night sighed, "you can''t let a foreign swordsman so arrogant."


    Feng Lu was too lazy to talk to him more, turned his head and sneered, "pull your mother''s egg."


    Wang Fugui stood aside with a smile. He had accepted Feng Lu''s temperament, but Su Wan did not.


    It whispered in Wang Fugui''s ear, "is this really your friend, sir?"


    Wang Fugui laughed and said in his heart, "it''s just the same smell and taste."


    Such a sentence stopped Su Wan from saying another word.


    He had read books with his husband, and he was extremely gentle. He could not do anything excessive.


    Wang Fugui then said with a smile: "in fact, there are some poems and books in the mind of scholars, which are their own, but they do not say that if they want to have these books, they should want to follow the predecessors who wrote these books. What kind of temperament they are, they should have some self-knowledge. In the end, they have to study how to live, but they need to know that the inner is everything ¡£¡±


    Su Wan heard this, and then said with a low smile, "thank you for your advice."


    It''s always good to be able to have an epiphany as soon as you have a good practice. It''s just that this kind of chance can''t be expected.


    This requires not only someone to give some advice, but also a proper understanding of the harsh conditions. Who can make it clear so easily?


    Take a deep breath in the night, turn around and grab the head of the city. Now that you have come here, how can you step back?


    Feng Lu looked at his back, and his eyes were cold.


    Wang Fugui always had a smile on his face.


    -


    Qingtian city is built on a narrow section of the river, so there is a Mulberry River flowing slowly through the city. Before, Qinghuai slapped Hu Yue on the bridge and knocked Hu Yue down. That''s why.


    Now, the girl with a bamboo stick is leaning on the bridge with a plain look.


    It was so far away from the city that she could not hear the fighting and the rest of the city. There were so many people in the city that the rest of the city was quiet.


    In front of her, there were only snowflakes falling, and in front of her was only the river which had not yet frozen.


    In fact, only the young man was in her heart.


    But she didn''t want to see what happened at the head of the city. When she returned to the demon land from the mountain and river side, she didn''t know what words she had heard. It said that men and women should get along with each other, and women should be more delicate. As she was higher than men''s realm, she would put great pressure on men, and she did not know who said it. Anyway, she was interested in it, so after that, her realm was It''s a lot slower.


    She did it on purpose.


    If she wanted to move forward, she was afraid that she would still be standing in front of the public now. Whether it was chongye or Biyu, or Hu Yue, she could not be her opponent.


    But for Li Fuyao, he chose to slow down.


    I don''t know if this is right, but when I look up at the young man, Qinghuai is very happy.


    But now, she has some regrets. If she doesn''t slow down, she can stand on the head of the city and say to everyone, this is my husband whom Qinghuai loves. You can''t bully anyone!


    That seems like, it''s good, too?


    Qinghuai smiles, but now he can only be here, silently thinking about whether that guy can surpass those several people.


    She knows her careful thinking, but she doesn''t know Li Fuyao''s.


    He didn''t know that Li Fuyao was passing by a restaurant because he heard a man who women would not like to drink. After that, Li Fuyao drank very little. Once in a while, he had to drink some on very important occasions. He almost never got drunk.This is Li Fuyao''s careful thinking.


    The thoughts hidden in the hearts of the two young people have never been told to anyone else, never told each other.


    But they still like each other.


    It''s a wonderful thing.


    The green locust knocked on the bamboo stick, and was somehow angry.


    On the other side of the bridge, there appeared a man who was as rich as jade.


    The man held a teapot in his hand, surrounded by green tea leaves.


    Apart from white tea, no one would do so.


    Qinghuai turned her head and looked at him without speaking.


    After a few steps, white tea said in a soft voice, "the letter of the demon king is the will of the demon king, which has to be obeyed."


    This is white tea''s explanation of the previous events.


    Green locust turns head, frown way: "that why is two demon Dan?"


    This refers to the two demon pills returned before.


    "White tea said:" before that thing, originally could not have such a high reward, since did not do the latter thing, the front refund is also reasonable. "


    Green locust Oh, not high interest.


    "Why don''t you go to the city to have a look?" white tea asked


    Green locust did not answer.


    She thinks it''s none of your business.


    White tea looked at Green locust and said with a bitter smile, "I have something to ask you to help."


    White tea claims to know most of the things of demon land, and can do a lot of things, so others want to know what, they have to pay something.


    And when white tea wants to get help from others, it naturally has to pay something.


    There are so many things that can be done, and those that cannot be done must be extremely difficult.


    Since it is extremely difficult, the cost is even higher.


    Green locust looked at the white tea, to some interest, casually said: "talk about."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Sheng in the wine shop opened his eyes. In the surprised expression of the wine seller, he carefully shaved his beard, and then took out a clean clothes and changed them.


    Finally, he pinned the white fish sword on his waist.


    The woman was surprised and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Chen Sheng looked at her and explained, "if you have implicated your apprentice, you have to ask him what to do again."


    "If he dies in the city, I''ll have to kill a few people."


    Chen Sheng''s answer is simple and direct.


    But when there are several people in the city, it is daydreaming to kill people.


    Chen Sheng certainly knows, but he doesn''t care.


    So I turned around and walked out of the restaurant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    At the same time, when the city is swept by the heavy night, there is a sword.


    Before Hu Yue ascended the city, Li Fuyao could have a chat with him. However, when he arrived at the head of the city on a heavy night, Li Fuyao didn''t hesitate and handed out a sword.


    At the moment, it is only a few minutes before Hu Yue was attacked by the city of Da Xia. If we say that the sword spirit in his spirit mansion has completely recovered, it is hard to say.


    But compared with Hu Yue, he is more afraid of this black robed young man with more powerful breath.


    The majestic sword spirit swept out of the city in an instant, and then exploded in front of the heavy night. Instead of converging into a line as before, it turned into one side.


    It''s not easy to get rid of the sword Qi which is like sprinkling like ink drops.


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk and swept out the sword. The light of the sword lit up the city, which was also a killing move.


    If chongye didn''t have Feng Lv''s words before, he wouldn''t have any idea. But since Feng Lu had already told him that he wanted to do something, chongye had to believe it and fight Li Fuyao again, so he had to be careful.


    After all, once suffering from irreversible serious injury, it is really not easy to deal with Feng Lu, who has never been taboo.


    While avoiding this sword, chongye waves slightly, and a huge black umbrella appears in front of him, which is immediately covered by the majestic air. The umbrella hovers above the head of the heavy night, which is supposed to be a magic weapon to protect itself.


    Before Hu Yue, or many demon monks in front of him, the magic tools were simple and direct when they came to the city. No one had ever used them.


    That is to say, at the beginning of the night, it is to sacrifice this extraordinary black umbrella.


    Li Fuyao hovered on the opposite side and frowned.


    The happy battle with Hu Yue made him forget how to fight with the monks of the three religions before. But at the moment of the appearance of the black umbrella, Li Fuyao suddenly remembered the previous scenes.


    The friars of the three religions rely on magic weapons to keep him away from each other, and he has to go to each other with difficulty every time.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao laughed bitterly.


    He clenched the green silk, and the wisps of sword Qi kept overflowing.


    It was not at the same time as today.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Fuyao handed out a sword, and the light of the blue sword appeared again in the city.


    A sword full of sword will be cut into the night.


    Collided with the light curtain of the black umbrella.


    All the light of the green sword is melted.


    The night swept half a foot away, and a black dark thunder came out of the palm.


    The majestic air machine suddenly appeared in his palm.


    Then he pressed down on Li Fuyao''s head.


    Li Fuyao looks the same, handed out a sword, stabbing at the light curtain somewhere.


    At the same time, he reached up and the sword Qi flew out of his sleeve to resist the palm.


    Thousands of sword Qi upward, like the bamboo shoots under the spring rain, so full of vitality.


    But between heaven and earth, is a heavy snow.


    Li Fuyao actually likes snow, not just because when he came to white fish town, it was snowy night and cold winter.


    Many like it, but there is no reason.


    It''s only in the heavy snow that you have to use your uncle Xie Lu''s light snow.


    Xiaoxue gave Xiaoxue, Li Fuyao had only a handle of green silk in his hand.


    Better than nothing.


    The short fight between the two ended with Li Fuyao stepping back for several Zhang, but he remained motionless in the heavy night. The black umbrella played a major role.


    Li Fuyao looks at the sword 19 behind him in the scabbard.


    The latter swept out of the city and was not seen in the heavy snow.


    Li Fuyao concentrated his mind and mobilized the sword Qi from the lingfu into the meridians.


    Before, in order not to take out the things at the bottom of the box, he hid very deep, and the war was extremely difficult.


    There are not so many ideas now.


    Li Fuyao''s body was swept away again, and the blade of the green silk sword crossed a semicircle, and then the air of the sword could be seen to the naked eye.


    It''s a hard night.


    Let the sword slap on him like crazy.


    Then, taking advantage of Li Fuyao''s empty time when his old spirit has been exhausted and his new spirit has not yet been generated, he hits Li Fuyao''s forehead with a fist.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t avoid it.


    A green sword appeared in front of him.


    The tip of the sword is towards the night, and then it rushes madly.


    Li Fuyao pressed the hilt of the sword and thrust it toward the night.


    The point of the sword pierced into the light curtain, but it could not move forward.


    Li Fuyao''s face turned white and his teeth stirred his sword Qi.


    The sword spirit in the spirit house is now pouring into the sword gang.


    Sword Gang slowly forward, black umbrella umbrella surface appeared some wrinkles.


    Obviously, if Li Fuyao sticks to it, chongye''s magic weapon will be broken. But before it is broken, will Li Fuyao be hit by chongye''s fist and die?


    No one can tell.


    Sword Gang slowly pushed forward, heavy night with a cold smile, took the initiative to remove the black umbrella shelter, stretched out his hand to hold the umbrella handle.Then draw out a long knife.


    He took the initiative to plunder Li Fuyao and stabbed him.


    Li Fuyao does not dodge. A stab in the chest.


    With that knife, the majestic air machine poured into Li Fuyao''s chest, which would destroy Li Fuyao''s internal organs.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes were cold, but he just took a look at the heavy night.


    The sword Gang scattered.


    There was a sword light in the distance.


    A sword came from somewhere and hit him in the back of his head.


    Sword nineteen!


    In fact, when chongye saw Li Fuyao''s indifferent eyes, he felt a little different. When he felt the sword spirit behind his head, he wanted to draw a knife and retreat.


    But who knows, Li Fuyao grabs the blade of the knife, regardless of the blood flow in his palm, so that the night is trapped for a moment.


    A lot of things can be done in a moment, such as sword 19 penetrating the back of the night.


    It''s also like being rescued by someone else.


    A more majestic air machine came out of Qingtian City, so it was necessary to stop the sword 19.


    But at the same time, with a sneer, a sword light came from somewhere.


    At the next moment, it was even more frightening. A cold hum came out of the city, and then a vast sea of Qi came into being.


    It''s a big shot?!


    But the Qi machine was just born, and it was suddenly cut off by a sword light.


    That sword light is better than all in the world.


    Someone exclaimed, "chaoqingqiu is in the city?"


    This is sigh, but also despair.


    Chaoqingqiu in the city, who can resist?


    Somewhere in the city, there is a Dharma king, showing his honor.


    He is also a sea, he waved to the head of the city.


    But the Qi contained in that palm has not yet reached the head of the city, but there is a sword light.


    Chaoqingqiu is actually to a person''s strength, hard to resist two sea!


    What''s so powerful?


    Qingtian Jun sat in the restaurant and said quietly, "Fengquan, you''d better live peacefully."


    It''s not loud. It''s all over the city.


    Everyone knows that the relationship between qingtianjun and that demon king is very poor, which is because of the Beihai incident. However, no one has ever thought that when facing chaoqingqiu, qingtianjun did not abandon the past suspicion, but made an old account.


    But why is that demon king in the city?


    This is the Bureau of how many demon kings killed Chao Qingqiu?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    Several Canghai''s moves have attracted more attention than the first battle between chongye and Li Fuyao.


    Just a short time ago, they could be sure that there were as many as five sea people in the city at the moment.


    And their identities are becoming clearer.


    The first one to fight against Canghai is undoubtedly the father of chongye, the Chongguang demon king of Chongming clan.


    As for the light of the sword, it is the Qing Qiu of the sword immortal.


    After that, it should be Hu Yue''s father, Hu Xiao demon Jun of the tiger clan.


    Then a word from Qingtian Jun revealed that the demon king of the donkey clan was also in the city.


    In addition to the king of Qingtian, the city of Qingtian should be the four monsters of the sea.


    If the four big monsters of the sea decide to kill chaoqingqiu, do you have a chance?


    If I hadn''t seen the two majestic sword lights produced one after another, no one would have doubted.


    Those two majestic sword lights, with the will to kill everything, stopped the two seas. Who in the world can fight against these accomplishments?


    But some people still have great expectations.


    How about a chaoqingqiu, even if it is invincible in the world?


    Kill chaoqingqiu and wash away the shame of chaoqingqiu to demon soil.


    But now it is obvious that Qingtian Jun is not willing to fight with chaoqingqiu''s life and death, and he also looks at Fengquan demon Jun.


    As the strongest fighting force of the other side, Qingtian Jun was not willing to fight, but also watched another demon king. Who can say clearly what the situation will be after Qingtian city?


    The two demon princes can stop the Qing Dynasty, but hope is extremely slim.


    After all, in that year, Chao Qingqiu had retreated safely under those demon soil demons who ranked extremely high. At that time, he was just a big demon?


    Several extremely majestic and frightening air machines collide with each other, stirring the clouds of Qingtian city like a tornado, creating a strange vortex, which makes it a short time that no snow falls on Qingtian city.


    However, the most obvious and clear perception of this is still the air of the sword, which seems to point directly at the sky to kill all the existence in the world.


    There are even flashes of thunder in the clouds.


    Light up the sky from time to time.


    At the head of the city, after the light of the sword stopped a monk''s hand, Li Fuyao''s sword 19 stopped in the air for a moment, which was the moment that chongye offered a magic weapon again.


    However, before the magic weapon was fully activated, Jian 19 passed through his chest with one sword.


    It''s just a distance from my heart.


    The artifact is broken.


    The night spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    Then he fell to the head of the city. Li Fuyao clenched the green silk and wanted to wave a sword at the key night.


    That night, he was chatting with Qinghuai in the city. The woman who had been concerned about him talked about these people. In his words, he still appreciated Bi Yu, but he hated chongye.


    Li Fuyao recognized the difference in tone, so he wanted to kill the man.


    He didn''t think about what he would face after killing the night. He just wanted to make the woman happy.


    If the light of the sword in the front of the city can make those people under the city feel scared, now after Chao Qingqiu''s attack, Li Fuyao''s blue sword light seems so insignificant.


    But before the light of the sword reached chongye, he was interrupted by a middle-aged man under the city. Then he rolled up the heavy night with his big sleeves and punched Li Fuyao.


    This is more than the Taiqing realm did not know to be a few higher realm of men, the majestic air machine will be oppressed in an instant.


    Li Fuyao didn''t even have time to make any response. Subconsciously, it was a sword.


    It''s just that the sword spirit can be said to be magnificent before, but it will be much worse when it comes to this magnificent air machine.


    If no one else did, Li Fuyao would probably die in this place.


    Wang Fugui was standing in the crowd at the head of the city and was trying to reach out.


    A piece of green tea swept across the sky.


    Like a sharp knife light.


    Cut off the magnificent air force.


    White tea holding the teapot, standing not far away, look flat.


    Feng LV tut said: "that black girl, and how much money, let white tea hand."


    Wang Fugui turned his head and looked at the white tea. There was something strange in his eyes.


    There will never be only one person in the city.


    After Chongguang and Hu Xiao stood up before, their subordinates naturally had to do something.


    As a result, another magnificent air engine came into being.


    I don''t know how many monks have gathered in the city today.


    Now maybe they want to kill the young man in the city.


    At the same time, a sword light appeared again.


    With the light of the sword, Chen Sheng appeared at the corner of the street.


    He cleaned himself up very clean. This time, he stood up with a sword and looked like a swordsman.After the war, Chen Sheng quietly entered the spring and Autumn period.


    In theory, they have the ability to compete with monks in the realm of climbing buildings.


    It''s just one person.


    Bai Cha stops Li Fuyao from climbing the building, and Chen Sheng is on the other.


    How about a few more?


    Feng Lu frowned, thinking that the silly boy''s luck has always been good, today''s best to pray that he has had good luck as before, or another one will appear later.


    No one can keep you.


    There are many things in the world that are not always satisfactory.


    Therefore, a moment later, another monk who ascended the building realm made a move.


    There are definitely a lot of demon cultivation in the demon soil, but the realm is so wonderful, and the number is roughly equal to that of mountains and rivers. In ordinary times, some of them have to go up to the building to have a look at the sea, and the other part is to deal with various things. It is absolutely impossible to gather together, and there are so many.


    But after all, there are big things happening in Qingtian city. No one wants to step into Qingtian city?


    This also led to the present Qingtian City, really a lot of climbing.


    This is the bear family.


    Their idea is very simple. If you kill Li Fuyao, you will get the friendship of Chongming people.


    Even if qingtianjun didn''t make a move at the moment, he didn''t openly defend this person, which showed that he was also afraid.


    So he didn''t worry about it.


    But no one knows, a moment later, there is a tyrannical blood red knife light in the sky.


    Xiqiu stood under the city head, trying to make a sound, but was covered by the elders beside him for a moment.


    The Xishan people can''t get involved in it.


    Xishan can do it because he owes Qing Tianjun the favor, but he can never be found.


    The light of the tyrannical sword forced the climber back in an instant.


    Countless people see the blood red knife light, they will think of the so-called invincible Xishan under the sea.


    But it''s impossible to judge by a single knife light.


    Xishan stood in the distance, looking at the end of the city, indifferent.


    In the world, there are so many people who can fight against him.


    Before and after the three steps up the stairs, they are all stopped, and Feng Lu breathes a sigh of relief.


    "Should it be gone?"


    To tell you the truth, even Feng Lu is a little frightened now.


    How many people want to kill Li Fuyao.


    Thoughts just spread, a moment later, Feng Lu was stunned.


    The reason is that there is another one in the city who goes upstairs to fight.


    This man Feng Lu still knows, is the old steward of the family.


    Feng Lu clenched his teeth, "old man!"


    The old steward didn''t pay any attention to it. He threw a long knife with a magnificent air machine at Li Fuyao.


    There is a sharp white mark in the air, which shows how powerful it is!


    Feng Lu can''t do anything, but Wang Fugui beckons at his side.


    Said a word.


    Feng Lu can clearly hear it is a rolling word.


    He turned his head in amazement, looking at this scholar without any master demeanor, and was shocked.


    You''re a hell of a place to go?


    Wang Fugui turned his head and took a look at Feng Lu. Knowing what he was thinking, he nodded innocently.


    I am.


    Feng Lu almost spits out blood.


    Wang Fugui''s a roll word, instantly hit the long knife fly, and then he looked at the old steward and shook his head.


    You can''t do it. If you do it again, I''ll kill you. It''s not difficult. You don''t doubt it, and you don''t want to try, because that''s your last effort for death.


    Shaking your head means a lot.


    But the old steward understood that he was not really an opponent, so he thought about it and nodded.


    This is a concession and a bow.


    Wang Fugui was very satisfied, so he looked at a monk who was preparing to fight. This time, he asked frankly, "do you want to die?"


    The voice with the majestic air machine, directly pressure on the landing area.


    It was only for a moment that he turned pale.


    If we say that chaoqingqiu''s realm is superb, he is the most powerful character in the world, and can even fight against two with one.


    Wang Fugui is in the realm of climbing stairs, which is similar.


    Xishan also has this strength, but he can''t reveal his identity, so he can only suppress one from afar.


    So far, there have been eight people climbing the stairs to fight.


    Eight of them!


    In the world where there is no sea, if the nine climb together, it will be enough to overturn all the orthodoxy they want to overturn.


    The wind Lu some lost consciousness murmurs a way: "should not have?"


    It has to be said that when Feng Lu opened his mouth to say these words, the development of things would be even more unsatisfactory.For example, at the moment, there is another one who ascends the stairs to make a move.


    He is a monk whose body is as high as a hill, which should be the climbing realm of Xiang clan.


    In the demon land, after all, the demon cultivation is more.


    Feng Lu sighed. The boy, after all, did not escape.


    For a second, he was stunned.


    Because there was a man with white hair and red robe standing on a tall building.


    Lin Hongzhu, the leader of demon sect.


    There is a woman behind him, looking at the situation in the city, a little cramped.


    Lin Hongzhu looked at Wang Fugui with a flat expression.


    Go around, don''t you still meet?


    Wang Fugui pointed to the monk who ascended the building and motioned for his hand.


    Lin Hongzhu took a look at Li Fuyao at the head of the city not far away, and then the monk.


    Big sleeves swing.


    Then kill!


    Up to now, there have been ten people climbing the stairs and five in the sea.


    It must be the biggest war in hundreds of years.


    Qingtian Jun, who has been quiet, stood up at this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    Before these things happened in Qingtian City, qingtianjun said a word to Fengquan, and then there was no action. Everyone thought that the demon king was in a stalemate with Fengquan demon king.


    But who knows, up to now, he has not stood up and left the restaurant.


    What''s more, the Sword Fairy is still standing at the window at this moment.


    Before that, the two sword lights, and the chaos over Qingtian City, were made by chaoqingqiu at will?


    If this is the case, the Sword Fairy is really too frightening.


    We all know that Chaoqing is invincible in the world, but what is the invincibility? I''m afraid we have some eyebrows now.


    Qingtianjun stood up, did not immediately leave, just said: "you gave birth to the idea of killing them?"


    It''s a question, it''s a worry.


    If Chao Qingqiu is determined to kill a big demon, it is not impossible.


    But if he really has this idea, qingtianjun will do it anyway.


    Make sure you stop him.


    Facing Qingqiu, looking at the sky in the distance, his expression was flat, "then can I go out of this city?"


    Qing Tian Jun was silent for a while, then he said with a smile, "that''s really not true."


    Chao Qingqiu smiles and dissipates by the window.


    And Qingtian Jun turned his head, looked at a place, and said coldly: "Fengquan, I said, let you live a little."


    The voice was not loud, only he and the demon could hear it.


    There was a cold hum in the distance.


    This sentence obviously refers to the old steward''s business.


    "Qingtianjun, are you really not afraid to protect a swordsman like this?"


    Feng Quan''s voice is a little angry.


    Qingtianjun sneered: "is it hard for someone to kill me?"


    If it is said that before are serious about things, then this sentence, it is no different from the overbearing announcement.


    As one of the top five demons in the demon land, he has a high realm and high combat power, which makes many big demons fear unceasingly.


    In the demon soil, can say to want his life, in addition to the front of the few few, who else?


    What''s more, the demon soil can really fight inside, so pay a big demon''s life?


    Kill at will, not afraid of the saints of the three religions on the other side of the mountain and river?


    If the demon soil is really the top combat power falls down, it is not obvious that those saints who only want to live forever will not be able to do so.


    After all, no matter how you look at it, the attraction of destroying demon soil is not so bad even if it is worse than longevity.


    This is something that countless predecessors have failed to do. How could they have behaved with indifference.


    Feng Quan said calmly, "Qing Tian Jun, you have to stop me today, so you can only fight with me."


    Qingtian Jun laughed and walked out of the restaurant. "It''s not hard to beat a donkey."


    After saying this, Qing Tian Jun suddenly lost some.


    How could his daughter-in-law not see such a high spirited time.


    If the daughter-in-law doesn''t see it, what about the girl?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The first thing Chao Qingqiu did after he swept out of the restaurant was not to find Hu Xiao or Chongguang''s real body, but to hover in the air, with the ancient road in the scabbard hanging around his waist, and then looking at the sky indifferently.


    The purple thunder in the clouds appears from time to time because of the unique sword meaning released by Qing Qiu of the previous dynasty. There are 12 religions in the world, 4 in Confucianism, 6 in Taoism and 2 in Buddhism.


    The number of demons is not less than that of mountains and rivers.


    In this way, no one dares to say that if they put all their efforts into the sea, they can let the thunder fall.


    But Chaoqing QiuGuang is a sword Qi, which stirs up purple thunder in the sky. Although it hasn''t landed, can this kind of prestige be made by other people?


    Today''s vortex, not to mention the general climbing, even if any one of the sea into, must be more careful.


    Looking at the whirlpool towards Qingqiu, he looks strange.


    A swordsman can be called a sword immortal when he goes to the sea. The simplest difference between sword Immortals'' combat power is to see how long a sword can sweep, tens of thousands of Li.


    In Liuxiang six thousand years ago, the state of Kendo was extremely high. With one sword, it could be cut over 80000 Li. It was very close to the last nine poles.


    Chaoqingqiu has always been the character does not lose Liuxiang, but in fact, compared with Liuxiang, people think there is still a gap.


    After all, chaoqingqiu is a rare talent in the world for many years. When a monk breaks through the world, it is always more difficult to get to the back. Chao Qingqiu is good. After crossing the sea, he goes much faster. In only a hundred years, he becomes invincible in the world.


    As for now, who knows whether Chao Qingqiu''s sword can cut 90 thousand li?


    After all, yesterday is not as good as Liuxiang.


    No one can say exactly how high the cultivation is at the moment.


    It''s just that a few big demons are in a flutter.Looking at chaoqingqiu hovering in the air, purple thunder flickers on his head.


    The weather was appalling.


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly made a sword.


    It''s a wave.


    The ancient road scabbard and return scabbard only in an instant, no one can see clearly.


    The light of the sword appears.


    To the sky with great speed.


    A large cloud is cut open, with the spread of sword light, the more scenes can be seen.


    Sword light cut through the front of the block, a little bit deeper.


    A moment later, there was a golden light on the earth.


    In a flash, the clouds closed again.


    Many people have noticed this scene and look at chaoqingqiu at the same time.


    Six thousand years ago, it was six thousand years ago that the last one became immortal.


    Those ancient books recorded in the sea into a fairy, with feisheng as a proxy.


    However, the specific process is not recorded in detail.


    But in people''s imagination, if you want to be an immortal on the sea, you should transcend the sea, and then be inspired by heaven and earth to leave this world.


    I''ve never seen a sword coming out to the sky like the morning green autumn.


    He seems to want to cut open the curtain?


    Has anyone ever had such an idea?


    There may be.


    But has anyone ever made a sword against this sky?


    Maybe it''s just autumn.


    The sky thunders constantly, but the city of Qingtian is extremely quiet.


    It''s even weird.


    Someone murmured, "is he going to fly?"


    The voice was not big, but the word "Fei Sheng" fell on everyone''s mind.


    A lot of people looked at each other.


    Lin Hongzhu fell beside Wang Fugui and said nothing.


    White tea looked at the man who was like a banished immortal, and her eyes were full of admiration.


    Who doesn''t want to be a man like Chao Qingqiu.


    Even heaven and earth cannot be restrained.


    The situation that no one has been able to soar for six thousand years is not because the previous war broke up the mountains and rivers, leaving the whole world without the environment of the past?


    But just because there is no one as amazing as Chaoqing autumn people come out?


    I think it''s a question in the minds of countless people.


    But if Chao Qingqiu flies up and leaves the world today, who will take care of the situation in the city?


    The person who gave birth to this idea should even give himself a slap and soar in front of him, like the huge temptation of longevity in front of him. Who has the mind to think about what is behind him?


    Why do you challenge today''s ascent?


    This is also a cloud of doubt.


    Just to humiliate them?


    With so many people, there are naturally many ideas. This is the case in Qingtian city. With so many people, there will be countless ideas.


    But Chao Qingqiu just saw that golden light, and then no action, as if thinking about something.


    Several big demons all stopped.


    Everyone wants to live forever. I haven''t seen it for 6000 years. If chaoqingqiu wants to fly today, it will not only let them know how to fly, but also the blessing of the demon clan.


    Killing Chao Qingqiu is the same as letting him soar.


    They all leave the world. What''s the difference.


    If Chao Qingqiu leaves the world, even if he can see things in the world, can he return to the world?


    If they can, those who left the world before and return to the world, whether they are big demons or saints, are really rivals?


    But this person is Chao Qing Qiu again, they all have some silence.


    Many things happened to Chao Qingqiu. No one knows what will happen next.


    Everyone is watching chaoqingqiu.


    I want to know what this Sword Fairy wants to do.


    Is already invincible in the world, raise your head to see what the sky can do?


    Chao Qingqiu is suddenly very serious and holds down the hilt very seriously.


    I said, "calm down."


    All the questions were answered by Chao Qingqiu.


    I want to see it.


    After looking at it, will you leave the world that has seen enough because of the beautiful scenery there?


    Countless people are waiting for the next move toward Qingqiu.


    He held down the handle of the sword, didn''t he want to make a sword?


    The sword just now has already let a piece of golden light fall. If this one sword with all one''s strength, will it really leave the world by this sword.


    That''s really so simple. How high is chaoqingqiu''s cultivation?


    Far beyond the other seas, there is nothing to say.


    Wang Fugui whispered, "it seems that Chao Jian Xian is even better than Liuxiang Sword Fairy."


    Lin Hongzhu was the only one who heard the monk''s words.


    "In the eyes of later generations, if Chao Jian Xian can cut open the sky curtain and leave the world with one sword, I''m afraid it will be much better than Liuxiang sword immortal."Wang Fugui said with a smile: "my generation of scholars, there is always some arrogance, think everything is inferior, only reading is high, but it is too boring."


    Lin Hongzhu asked, "what have you been living in demon soil for a long time


    Wang Fugui said with a smile, "preach."


    Simple two words, seems to have a lot of meaning.


    Lin Hongzhu did not know, but did not ask.


    Just continue to say: "Chao Jian Xian really want to leave the world today?"


    Wang Fugui shook his head. "How can a swordsman do if he leaves the world?"


    That''s right.


    Swordsman''s vein has been weak since 6000 years ago. If Chao Qingqiu hadn''t supported it by himself, I''m afraid that the inheritance would have been broken. Now that Chao Qingqiu has left the world, then the swordsman''s vein will encounter great difficulties.


    There is no such thing as autumn.


    There will definitely be a lot of people happy to see it.


    Based on this, chaoqingqiu can never leave the world.


    Unless the swordsman can completely let go.


    For a moment, Lin sighed with regret


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    Everyone knows that chaoqingqiu is the most comfortable person in the world. Everyone knows that chaoqingqiu is the most invincible person in the world. He has a high realm and is the most powerful monk in the sea.


    But only a small number of people will think about how bitter chaoqingqiu is and what chaoqingqiu is shouldering.


    Even if it is true freedom.


    If he was really free, he would say that to qingtianjun. If the sage did, I would behead him?


    It''s never really possible for someone to do what you want.


    In chaoqingqiu, it is impossible.


    Wang Fugui sighed: "very painful."


    It''s three simple words.


    Lin Hongzhu understood the meaning.


    What do friars do for? I think most of them are for the last long life. Some people can''t touch the sea all their life, let alone long life. But some people are so close to longevity.


    It''s only one step closer to the end.


    But it''s not painful to see that you can''t take that step?


    This is probably the most painful thing for a monk.


    Lin Hongzhu said: "in life, people at the foot of the mountain are involved in common affairs, and people on the mountain are involved in these things. They can''t be free and suffer."


    Wang Fugui said with a smile, "it''s the most bitter autumn in the morning."


    This is the final conclusion.


    Lin Hongzhu did not refute.


    Some things do not see do not know, chaoqingqiu is to see then uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t pay attention to the thoughts of others. He just held down the hilt of his sword and looked at the sky. It seemed that the next moment, he would cut open with a sword. He was just like what he said. He wanted to have a look.


    See what''s in that place.


    But the price is very likely to leave the world.


    His realm is too high. As early as a few years ago, he knew that he had reached the boundary point. If he went up again, he would have to face the choice.


    The sword in Liuxiang of Jianxian can reach 80000 Li, but it can''t catch up with him.


    He could even conclude that if he tried his best to strike a sword, it would be 90000 Li.


    I don''t know if I can see what I want to see today.


    But what if you see it?


    Can you stay?


    He is no different from most monks. He also wants to leave the world, but he has too many obstacles.


    He''s always worried.


    Xu Ji is his good friend. When he was just stepping into the sea, Xu Ji said that he must protect the swordsman. He did a good job. At the same time, when he improved his realm, at least he was not bullied.


    Of course, about Jianshan.


    It''s not bullying.


    The two ascended the stairs according to their abilities.


    At least in one day, no one dares to kill all the swordsmen.


    But he''s gone?


    This is a very serious problem.


    Chao Qingqiu thought about it many times.


    He had long felt that the world was boring.


    Holding down the handle of the sword, he refused to pull out the sword, and frowned in the morning.


    The result of this sword is very big, which makes Chao Qingqiu hesitant.


    At the head of the city, the same young man holding the sword suddenly said, "look at the Sword Fairy."


    Li Fuyao is talking.


    Chao Qingqiu turns his head and looks at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao stood on the head of the city and said with a smile, "have a look."


    In the past one or two hundred years, when a swordsman is taught the art of sword, he will hear the name of Chao Qingqiu, the only sword immortal in the world, in his master''s mouth.


    He was mentioned by countless swordsmen, who regarded him as pride and faith.


    When Li Fuyao first learned the sword, Chen Sheng seriously said the name of chaoqingqiu.


    Then he saw him take out his sword in Beihai, and here, at such a close distance, he looked at chaoqingqiu.


    This is a wonderful thing for every swordsman.


    Especially now Chao Qingqiu still looks at Li Fuyao.


    The longer Li Fuyao practiced the sword, the more he knew what Chao Qingqiu had undertaken, and the more he admired him.


    The master Chen Sheng is respectable, and the old ancestor Xu Ji is respectable. But in fact, the things they undertake are not as good as those of chaoqingqiu.


    He not only bears the pressure from outside, but also from his own heart.


    In fact, Li Fuyao sometimes thinks, does Chao Qing Qiu really want to live for them?


    Is this a matter of course?


    Why can''t you live on your own.


    As a swordsman, Li Fuyao will know how difficult it is when he puts himself in the position of Chao Qingqiu.


    He will also be selfish that chaoqingqiu should not do this, but also think that chaoqingqiu will always guard them.


    But if only it were so simple."Are you not afraid?" he asked


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk and said calmly, "I''m afraid, but I still want to look at the Sword Fairy, because I also want to see it."


    Toward the green autumn a smile, "then have a look."


    Li Fuyao nodded and waited attentively for the next sword of chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly said, "can I borrow the sword?"


    It''s a request, not a request.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword has been with him for hundreds of years, and he has already shared the same feelings. It should be said that with that sword, you can cut out a more powerful sword.


    It''s just that Chao Qingqiu has thought about it. The more powerful it is, the more difficult it may be to stay.


    And borrow sword, get rid of Qing Qiu of Chao Dynasty good, to Li Fuyao, better.


    Qingsi was originally the sword of Bai Zhihan. He was a man who climbed the stairs when he was alive. Even though he killed many high-level monks with this sword, it was as good as Qingqiu to hold the sword and cut the sky curtain once?


    The answer is obvious.


    Li Fuyao will certainly benefit a lot.


    This is Chao Qingqiu''s good intentions.


    Maybe it''s because of what Li Fuyao said before.


    Li Fuyao loosened the green silk and said with a smile, "good."


    Qingsi is as lonely and arrogant as Bai Zhihan, but chaoqingqiu has shown the strength to make it bow down. Therefore, Li Fuyao has not been a very intimate green silk. He grabs chaoqingqiu and is finally held by him.


    A roar of swords rang through the city.


    Chao Qingqiu took a look at the sword and didn''t say anything more.


    Naturally he knew it was a good sword.


    But it''s not boring enough to say it.


    A sense of sword came into being slowly.


    Countless majestic sword Qi spreads to the side of chaoqingqiu.


    The power is too great, so that a number of people climbing the stairs are a bit unstoppable.


    The green silk sword is very happy.


    This is something that has never happened in Li Fuyao''s hands.


    Li Fuyao is also extremely helpless.


    Naturally, whether it is realm or talent, they are not as good as chaoqingqiu.


    Several big demons all looked at the sword that Chao Qingqiu was going to wield. Obviously, under that sword, no matter whether it could really cut the sky curtain, it would be a very mysterious move at least.


    Chao Qingqiu is the most powerful person in the world. When he wields the strongest sword, he is very lucky to see it.


    The majestic sword Qi began to converge into a line, and then a little bit attached to the sword of chaoqingqiu.


    Chaoqingqiu is invincible in the world, so we should show enough sincerity to treat this world.


    Chaoqingqiu is a little excited.


    It''s a feeling that hasn''t been felt for hundreds of years.


    The green silk sword has gathered enough sword spirit, which may not be said to be the strongest sword of chaoqingqiu.


    But it is obvious that whoever is present can feel the power of that sword.


    Several big demons are thinking, if they face that sword, whether they can take it.


    Then they all understood that they could take it, but they would be seriously injured.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword, if not hard, is not too much.


    The sword Qi that converges into a line is attached to the green silk sword, and then it is thrown out towards Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu has made many swords and is the only sword immortal in the world.


    He has a lot of sword moves, and is supported by a strong realm, which makes every move extremely powerful. In other words, he can do whatever he wants.


    But throwing the whole sword out is no other way.


    Such as the imperial sword.


    This is the first time.


    Throw it.


    The sword that Chao Qingqiu waved to the sky curtain was so fast that many people didn''t see it clearly.


    This time, the sword of chaoqingqiu was very casual, which made many people unbelievable.


    The green silk was thrown out in the eyes of everyone.


    The sword is thrown, that is to say, a sword is thrown out.


    A blue sword light appeared in people''s eyes.


    There is no power. Even the lowest level demon Xiu thinks that he can easily block this sword.


    However, in fact, the sword Qi has been completely attached to the sword. Besides breaking the sky curtain, I don''t want to waste any more.


    Nobody can understand Chao Qingqiu''s kendo.


    That''s because no one can stand in front of him and look at him.


    How can you see his sword from his back.


    If you can''t see it, you can''t understand it.


    The green silk sword swept toward the vortex, cut through the clouds, and continued to move forward.


    At first, it was very slow, but at the end, the speed was a little faster, but in fact, it was just like walking alone.


    Everyone can see clearly.


    As if someone is slowly tearing open the sky.


    It seems that this sword is so slow that Chao Qingqiu deliberately did it.Besides chaoqingqiu, there were also Chen Sheng.


    Even Li Fuyao.


    Again, this is the most beneficial to the master and apprentice.


    The curtain of the sky was slowly torn open, and the green silk sword went to the farther sky.


    Countless people looked at the clouds cut by the sword and saw the white sky in the distance.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the sword came somewhere.


    No one could see the green silk sword clearly.


    Except for a few big demons.


    Of course, there is chaoqingqiu.


    If the green silk sword goes forward, there should be sound, but it is too far away to hear.


    The green silk sword pierced through the sky.


    Half of the sword is inside.


    Everyone heard a thunder.


    Deep in the clouds, purple light lingers.


    If the purpose of the ascent is to pierce the sky like a green silk and come to another world, the act of chaoqingqiu is a provocation to that world.


    This is the dream of countless friars. Why are you so frivolous?


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t care. There is so much sword spirit on the green silk sword.


    There is even the sword meaning of chaoqingqiu.


    He was able to perceive things beyond the canopy.


    Then he shook his head towards Qingqiu.


    Suddenly a smile.


    The sword spirit on the green silk sword is surging wildly and pouring into the sky.


    Cut out the thunder.


    The whole sky is now purple.


    Lightning and thunder.


    The golden light is gone.


    No one has ever done this like Chao Qingqiu. In the world, he stirs the sky with his sword.


    Tianwei spread, and the whole Qingtian city was very depressed.


    Several big demon heart have the spirit rhinoceros joint hand, block those Tianwei.


    Since they want to see the sky with Chao Qingqiu, they can only stand on the same line with him.


    God knows how much sword Qi chao Qingqiu has put on the green silk sword. He can even show his ferocity outside the sky.


    Chao Qingqiu hums and pushes the last half of his sword into the sky.


    The clouds seem to have been crushed.


    From this moment on, the whole sky is no longer calm.


    It''s like purgatory.


    Countless strange voices came from the hole pierced by the green silk sword.


    Qing Qiu is indifferent and speechless.


    It''s just the imperial emissary green silk cruising in the sky.


    See what he wants to see.


    In this way, a time of incense sticks passed.


    Many friars in Qingtian city were scared to death when they saw this scene.


    Li Fuyao looks forward to it.


    I don''t know how good it is to be a swordsman like chaoqingqiu.


    But Chao Qingqiu shook his head, "this is not outside the world."


    The sound is not big, but only a few big demons can hear it.


    "Is it not extremely difficult to ask for a long life if such prestige is not outside the world?"


    This is the sound of the wind spring.


    At this moment, they have put down their hatred, returned to the nature of friars, and began to explore the sea.


    Qingtian Jun said softly: "this is not outside the world, where is it?"


    Chao Qingqiu responded: "it can be said that it is the last section of the road. If it is good, the end of the road is another place."


    Another place is beyond the world.


    Chongguang asked, "is it possible for those people in history to leave the world and walk on this road, but they don''t reach that place and die?"


    Six thousand years ago, it was natural that some people would fly up in this world. But since the sky is not outside the world, is it possible to cross the sky and die on that road and never come back.


    Nodding toward Qingqiu, "I saw the bones."


    The crowd was silent.


    Since there are bones, it shows that many people who leave the world have not really reached the outside world.


    Those are the most brilliant figures in history. Some suppressed an era, some had unique talent, otherwise there was absolutely no hope of coming to the end.


    But those people, after leaving the world, there is a great possibility that they did not come to the end.


    How can it be without fear.


    It''s really hard for monks.


    "Some people walked that road to the end, but only a few."


    Open your mouth to Qingqiu.


    There are very few friars who come to the end.


    "It won''t be as hard as you think, but it won''t be easy."


    Hu Xiao said in a low voice.


    This is nonsense, but everyone thinks there is some truth.


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t speak any more. Today, he breaks the curtain of heaven and gets some news that he doesn''t know. He is already good.


    He sent the green silk sword back to the sky. Along the way, countless thunder bombarded the sword, but it was still killed by the green silk.Chaoqingqiu''s ability to defend the sword in the world and make Qingsi so powerful in the sky shows that the place is not too terrifying.


    Why did those historical Tianjiao die?


    This is undoubtedly an additional mystery.


    But Chao Qingqiu did not make up his mind to leave the world to explore, and naturally he would not know.


    The green silk passes through the hole and the sword body returns to the world.


    All of a sudden!


    A big hand came out of the hole and held the handle of the green silk sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    That big hand is big.


    That big hand is very small.


    It''s a weird feeling.


    The sky curtain is separated by clouds. I don''t know how far away it is from people. Even in the eyes of those monks in Qingtian City, this hand is very big. Many people understand this truth. If we are too far away, we can see that even the biggest things in the past will become smaller.


    But since it is such a hand, why can I hold the handle of the green silk sword.


    Isn''t the green silk sword the size of a fine needle when compared with that big hand?


    So how about holding the handle.


    But in fact, that big hand really grasped the handle of the sword.


    The green silk sword still has a lot of sword spirit left over from chaoqingqiu, which can be said to be extremely sharp. Even people like qingtianjun don''t want to hold the sword easily, but the owner of that hand not only grasped it.


    It seems very common.


    None of those swords could hurt the hand.


    Chao Qingqiu''s face remained unchanged and his expression was plain. He had a sword intention to stay on the green silk sword. In fact, it was sharper than the sword spirit. If he wanted to, he could cut out a sword from this distance.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword is the strongest fighting force in this world.


    But Chao Qingqiu seems to have no such idea for the time being.


    He didn''t know what was out there.


    Since this big hand is stretched out from that road, how can Chao Qingqiu not take this opportunity to see clearly?


    Qing Tian Jun frowned and said, "is this hand intelligent?"


    Qingtianjun is wondering whether it is a hand of a person or a hand evolved from something. Although the final results are different, there are differences between heaven and earth.


    If there is a person sitting outside the sky and looking at the human world, is that person a natural pride in human history, or is it a creature outside the world?


    If it is the former, who is it?


    If it is the latter, what is the realm?


    These are the things they want to know.


    Chongguang speculated: "even if it is beyond the sea, it should not enter the human world."


    There is a law between heaven and earth, just as the existence beyond the sea will soar and leave the world. In turn, the existence above the sea cannot enter the world.


    Without these rules, who can stop him?


    If he had any idea of extermination, would the world be a purgatory?


    Speaking of purgatory, now the sky, lightning and thunder, and purple thunder rolling, looks like purgatory.


    Especially the big hand, which is more like the one from hell.


    Hu Xiao asked simply and directly, "can you chop it?"


    Chaoqingqiu is the most powerful fighting force in the world. If he said that he could chop, it would show that the big hand was not beyond the sea. Even if it was beyond the sea, it would be suppressed after entering the world.


    "I want to see it," he said quietly


    Today, he said twice that I wanted to have a look. The first time he said he wanted to see outside the world. This time, he wanted to see the hand.


    "Is there anything wrong?" asked Qing Tian Jun


    After all, the origin of that big hand seems to be unknown. Compared with qingtianjun''s silence, qingtianjun feels that there is no hope to surpass the other party, and he feels that if he does not cut it, there may be changes.


    The other big demons were silent, but in fact, they had the same idea as qingtianjun.


    If something goes wrong, they must be the first to suffer.


    If the sky falls, the tall will suffer first.


    They are the tall ones.


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t speak, but looks at Li Fuyao from the corner of his eye.


    The big demons on the scene, which is a fool, naturally know what Chao Qingqiu wants.


    Looking at Chao Qingqiu''s sword today, in fact, people already know that Chao Qingqiu has been greatly improved in front of him compared with a few years ago. Now his realm is much higher than them. Even if he really wants to fight, the three or two will not necessarily surpass him.


    More likely to die here.


    The cost is high.


    They have already begun to retreat.


    Now Chao Qingqiu puts the ladder in front of them. There is no reason why they can''t get down.


    Chongguang calmly said: "Chao Jianxian took out the sword and cut the big hand. We will retreat today."


    This is compromise, that is, stepping down the ladder that Chao Qingqiu is driving.


    Today, chongye was almost killed by Li Fuyao with a sword. According to reason, Chongguang is the one who should not give up. But in fact, since chongye is not dead, he doesn''t need to take himself in to vent his anger.


    Chao Qingqiu may not be able to leave safely under the joint efforts of several of them, but at least he has the ability to kill one or two of them.


    Especially in the case of qingtianjun not willing to give his life, who dares to try.


    The silence of others.


    Chao Qingqiu raised his head and looked at the big hand.Then he said in a serious voice, "I want to ask you a sword in the next Dynasty, Qingqiu!"


    The voice is not big, spread all over Qingtian City, also spread to the sky curtain.


    The big hand still held the green silk tightly, and no one answered.


    A moment later, the majestic sword spirit rises from Qingtian city.


    Like a peerless sword, stabbing at the big hand.


    The sword spirit swept away.


    At the same time, the sword above the green silk sword suddenly broke out.


    Countless strong sword Qi gushed from the green silk sword, and stabbed at the big hand with the sword intention.


    Plus another sword from the ground.


    The two swords, one in front of the other, stir at the big hand together.


    All over the sky, sword light, endless.


    At this time it falls, then it rises.


    A sword of chaoqingqiu.


    The power is too powerful to be matched by others.


    For now, at least, no one can stop it.


    What about the big hand?


    I''m afraid not.


    Two sword Qi, one in front of the other, stabbed at the big hand.


    Tear it slowly from the mouth of the tiger.


    Then you can see the golden blood flow out.


    When the blood passes through the clouds, it becomes golden again.


    The sword spirit is surging wildly.


    I broke that big hand.


    The green silk sword can go through the sky and return to the world.


    While the big hand was broken, the curtain of heaven closed slowly.


    The clouds closed slowly.


    The thunder of the cloud sea faded away.


    The strange vortex gradually dissipated.


    After the big hand was smashed, it turned into golden light, and disappeared after a moment.


    The sky began to return to normal.


    Chao Qingqiu reaches for the green silk.


    The dust fell to the ground.


    Qingtianjun turns indifferently and leaves here.


    The remaining several big demons also left in silence.


    The friars under their command got the news, took a deep look at Li Fuyao and those who had made moves, and then began to leave.


    Wang Fugui stood beside Feng Lu, looking back at the sky before his return, and said with a smile, "it''s really a good thing to have a look at such a grand event. However, after today''s event comes out, Chao Qingqiu''s position will be higher in people''s hearts."


    Looking at Wang Fugui, Lin Hongzhu calmly said: "since he is the first person in the world, it is actually worth it."


    Wang Fugui sighed: "the more the autumn, the more tired."


    Lin Hongzhu laughed and did not reply.


    After today''s event, Chao Qingqiu''s fear in the sea has deepened. If the fear is too deep, it is not a good thing.


    What''s more, it was added by outsiders.


    Wang Fugui suddenly said: "there is a word, I want you to bring Su Ye."


    Lin Hongzhu turned to look at Wang Fugui and said in a soft voice, "please speak."


    "There is no class but education."


    Wang Fugui said with a smile.


    All he has to say is these four words.


    Lin Hongzhu looks the same, just looks at Su Wan on Wang Fugui''s shoulder, and then nods.


    He turned to look at the woman on his side, and then took her to walk away from Qingtian city.


    The woman looks down at Lin Hongzhu''s clothes.


    No words.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Lu touched his chin and looked at Li Fuyao, who was still standing on the head of the city. He frowned and said, "is this the end?"


    Wang haogui, who dares to fight with the sword like this, will die


    The realm of the sea is already the best realm that can be reached in the world. Every sea is extremely pitiful for its life. Before that, chaoqingqiu was at most invincible. However, the appearance of chaoqingqiu in recent days is much more than that before.


    One sword cut down the big hand in the sky. The cultivation of the realm has been proved to be much higher than them. Even if it is the same as the sea, the difference between the high and the low is too obvious. Even when the emperor Qingqiu is willing, he will leave a big demon''s life today.


    And it may also be in the case of the whole body retreating in the morning and autumn.


    In this case, who dares to gamble?


    Bet you''re not the one to die?


    Since they don''t want to die, and they don''t have full assurance, then they leave.


    It''s just that there are those swords of chaoqingqiu today, which can be said that they respect Chao Qingqiu for making swords for the world, but they can''t afford to say anything.


    In any case, even if there are, they can not be discussed by other people as the sea.


    Feng Lu rubbed his hands excitedly and said with a smile: "my brother, today in Qingtian City, there is so much publicity, no accident. After that, everyone shouts to kill. As soon as he leaves Qingtian City, he will be chased to kill by a group of people."This should have been a bad thing, but Feng Lu''s smile did not diminish and seemed very happy.


    Wang Fugui nodded and said with a smile: "after today, his name will really be passed on."


    Feng Lu''s face took for granted, "and then beat up several famous guys. Should the name of that guy be used to compete with ye Shengge?"


    Wang Fugui laughed, "I can''t tell."


    Feng Lu laughs. Subconsciously, he wants to put his hand on Wang Fugui''s shoulder. But in a flash, he remembers that the scholar who has no temper at all is a monk who ascends a building, and he is also a very domineering role.


    You know, before that, one person would welcome two people to the building.


    What''s more, he can talk with Lin Hongzhu, who is a fierce monk on the other side of the mountain and river. He can''t be any ordinary person.


    After taking back the hand, Feng Lu angrily smiles and conceals his embarrassment.


    Wang Fugui, however, looked at Feng Lu and said with a smile, "if you have a chance, ask your brother if you would like to read with me for a few days. Remember to tell him that my name is Wang Fugui."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    The chaos in Qingtian city started with Li Fuyao, who climbed to the city and killed many demon monks. Then two Tianjiao boarded the city and fought against him. Later, when Li Fuyao was about to kill the night, several of them stepped up to fight against each other. Finally, he led Chao Qingqiu, the sword immortal, to confront the sea.


    From that time on, naturally no one put their eyes on Li Fuyao, who was still standing at the head of the city.


    Chao Qingqiu became the focus of people''s eyes, so it was just like this. But who knows, the Canghai war that might have happened in the city turned into a crowd of sea because Chao Qingqiu had a sword against the sky curtain, and then he turned into a crowd of sea watching Chao Qingqiu take out his sword and cut the sky.


    Chao Qingqiu''s swords are very strong in people''s eyes, but no one knows how strong they are. After all, it is too far away from the realm of chaoqingqiu, and no one knows the mystery.


    After that, Chao Qingqiu made a sword again. After cutting the sky curtain, he even attracted a big hand.


    This makes people startled at the same time, in fact, there are still some expectations.


    Of course, they couldn''t know what was out of the sky, so they could only let Chao Qingqiu, who was the closest monk, to explore.


    At the end of the day, the big hand was cut off by Chao Qingqiu. Chao Qingqiu wanted to see what happened outside the sky. But who knows, at this time, those big demons did not take advantage of Chao Qingqiu''s swords, but took the opportunity to kill Chao Qingqiu in Qingtian city. Instead, they left together, even those under his command who went upstairs.


    It is not a temporary shelter, but a real departure from Qingtian city.


    Once the ethnic groups attached to these big demons left, the Qingtian city would be empty.


    However, there are still many people who are not in a hurry to walk. After all, chaoqingqiu is still hovering in the air.


    Although the sword immortal is the first one in the world, he may not be able to attack these humble monks.


    Bai Cha stood by the side of the street. Not far from him was Chen Sheng, pale.


    In fact, Chen Sheng had a hard time fighting against a man climbing the building.


    After all, he has just entered the spring and Autumn period, and there is still a long way to go before climbing the stairs.


    Just for his own stupid apprentice, he still made a move, fortunately, the final result is also acceptable.


    There is a green tea floating on the tip of white tea finger. When looking at Chen Sheng, there is a smile on his face. "Your sword immortal is really powerful."


    I don''t know whether it''s sincere praise or ridicule.


    But anyway, it''s very pleasant to hear.


    At least in Chen Sheng''s ear.


    Chen Sheng looked at the monk, who was known as the demon soil, and thought, "drink?"


    White tea has always been devoted to the tea ceremony. Even the original magic weapon is the teapot. Inviting him to drink is something that no one has ever done.


    Chen Sheng also dared to speak.


    But in fact, white tea was silent for a moment and then asked, "is there a good place?"


    Chen Sheng didn''t expect that white tea would nod. He was not ready for it. However, he quickly said, "there is a wine shop. The drinks are general, and the price is still expensive."


    It''s not supposed to be a compliment.


    White tea nodded, "yes."


    Chen Sheng scratched his head, did not think of anything, heroic way: "go!"


    No matter it is a person or a demon, Chen Sheng dares to have a drink with him just because white tea has shaken his hand once for Li Fu.


    I can''t help it. Chen Sheng is such a person!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Autumn falls at the head of the city.


    Right next to Li Fuyao.


    He threw the green silk sword and fell right into the scabbard on Li Fuyao''s waist.


    "I still have half a wisp of sword in it, which is enough to kill a man climbing the stairs."


    The green silk sword has broken through the sky curtain and has been outside the sky curtain. There are many advantages in terms of benefits. However, compared with the half wisp of sword meaning of chaoqingqiu, it is more simple and direct.


    When a sword is handed out, it means that a person who climbs a building will die under the sword. That is the last talisman that Chao Qingqiu left for Li Fuyao.


    As for whether there will be more than one climbing the stairs, it is really uncertain.


    After all, in the demon soil is no better than in other places, and before Li Fuyao was really out of the limelight.


    He almost killed chongyeyijian.


    If a big demon''s parents and children are really killed, I''m afraid that now they will really have to take Li Fuyao back to the mountain and river by Chao Qingqiu himself.


    Chao Qingqiu, dressed in a white robe, sat down on the head of the city and motioned Li Fuyao to sit beside him.


    Li Fuyao is a little flattered. There are not many swordsmen in the world, but there are not a few. Among these swordsmen, chaoqingqiu is almost all swordsmen''s belief. It''s just enough to have a dialogue with Chao Qingqiu. But who would have thought that he might still be sitting next to him.


    This one, I can still see clearly the scene of sword before.


    Li Fuyao calmed down and sat beside chaoqingqiu, but his body was a little stiff.


    "I met you once in Beihai, but I didn''t let you know that your swordsmanship didn''t match with mine."Chao Qingqiu took the initiative to talk about those old things.


    To him, it''s very insignificant.


    Li Fuyao said seriously: "the sword of the Chaojian immortal is too sharp, and not everyone can learn it."


    This sounds a little polite, but there is no sense of loss in the words.


    When Chao Qingqiu heard the mood inside, he felt better about Li Fuyao.


    At that time, it was not so much that he wanted to see what it was like outside that day, but it was Li Fuyao who finally gave him confidence.


    Chao Qingqiu never worried that he could not break the curtain of heaven, but only worried that he would not be able to stay in the world.


    So that sword, can not come out, in fact very hesitant.


    If there is no Li Fuyao''s words, then there may be no later things.


    Chao Qingqiu made a sword for himself to know some things outside the sky, but he did not leave the world. This is undoubtedly a happy thing for all.


    Li Fuyao said in a soft voice, "how about the sword of Chaojian immortal compared with that of Liuxiang sword immortal?"


    This is undoubtedly a question many swordsmen want to know now.


    But Li Fuyao may have a more direct feeling.


    After all, he had seen the two lines on the stone statue.


    In the world, sword immortals are like stars, but I am like bright moon!


    Such overbearing words made Li Fuyao''s heart surge.


    Then will unconsciously take the present day''s Qing Qiu and that year''s Willow Lane comparison.


    But after all, his realm is low. It is unrealistic to know whether chaoqingqiu is stronger or Liuxiang is stronger.


    If you can''t see something, you can only ask the client.


    For example, it''s autumn.


    After all, the sword fairy had only once used a sword in front of so many people. In the eyes of those who have never seen the sword coming out of the willow lane, I''m afraid that he has produced a lot of ideas.


    Having heard of LiuXiang''s sword and seeing chaoqingqiu''s sword with my own eyes, this is a thing without comparability.


    Chao Qingqiu thought about it and said frankly, "if Liuxiang is just like the legend, it''s not my opponent."


    Just like the legend?


    Liuxiang is a peerless sword immortal with a sword energy of 80000 Li. It was the first person 6000 years ago and the idol of countless swordsmen. Even in the eyes of many people, Liuxiang is the number one peerless figure in the history of swordsmen.


    But now chaoqingqiu is very straightforward, if only so powerful, then Liuxiang is not his opponent.


    Of course, there is a problem with this sentence, because Liuxiang is already dead. No matter what people say later, they can''t refute it.


    But is Chao Qingqiu the kind of person who likes to talk big?


    Obviously not.


    So Li Fuyao believed it.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him, and there was something else in his eyes. "I have practiced sword for hundreds of years. Every time I take out my sword, I either kill my opponent or evade it. I have never been defeated. I still don''t know who can surpass me. There are 12 saints of three religions, 13 great demons of demon soil, none of them are enemies of my sword, and 13 big demons are my enemies There are seven of them who have cut their swords. The sages are less timid. No one has ever dared to fight with me in life and death. You say that when I have practiced swords to my level, what else in the world is worth remembering? "


    When Li Fuyao looks at Chao Qingqiu and says these words, he can see the brilliance in his eyes, which is the same as when he first climbed Jianshan and saw those stars in Chao FengChen''s eyes.


    They''re invincible.


    Li Fuyao remembers that Chao Qingqiu wanted to see tianwai before. He understood that a person can get everything he wants in this world. Naturally, he should not be nostalgic. It is also reasonable to go to another world.


    You can''t go if you want to.


    Li Fuyao apologized to Chao Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu read Li Fuyao''s thoughts and said, "you should be ashamed of me naturally."


    In order to take care of the swordsmen in this world, Chao Qingqiu made a sacrifice, which was naturally qualified and justified for their guilt.


    "You have to walk faster and come to me and watch these people for me before I can leave."


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile, "I know what Xu Ji expects of you. I also know that wushanhe is better than you. But you are more like me than wushanhe. In those days, Xu Ji and I were both optimistic about him and not optimistic about me?"


    Li Fuyao only knew why his ancestors could not go to the sea. Now when he heard Chao Qingqiu''s words, some inexplicable emotions came into being.


    In his mind, the seat occupied by his ancestor Xu Ji has always been very special.


    "So even for the sake of Xu Ji, you have to come to my side."


    Li Fuyao whispered, "I will."


    Li Fuyao seldom promised anything before, because some things he could not have done in the first place, and the promise was to add more troubles to himself.


    But after so much experience, Li Fuyao has gradually understood the responsibility that he could not feel in his daily life.So he dared to promise something.


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile: "the first time you use a sword in your life is for a woman. Will you remember it all your life?"


    Li Fuyao was a little embarrassed. "He went to the wrong place for the first time. He wanted to come in."


    Chao Qingqiu laughed, and then asked, "is it hiding in the crowd to see who will come to the city? Finally, when she can''t hold on, he stands below and shouts," this is my woman. Who dares to move? "? Will it look more majestic? "


    Li Fuyao, who had lost much of his previous embarrassment, gave the Sword Fairy a thumbs up.


    Chaoqingqiu seems to be very useful, satisfied with the nod.


    Then, Chao Qingqiu had some reminiscences and said: "speaking of women, I have only met one in my life. Unfortunately, there is no result. If there is a result, I can understand your feelings more?"


    "And there are women who don''t look up to the sword fairy?"


    Chao Qingqiu said seriously: "woman, no matter what state you are, whether your skin is good or bad, or whether you have knowledge in your stomach, if she doesn''t like it, she doesn''t like it. If she likes it, it''s hard to find out the reason. She and I have no result, and there is no reason. It''s just that she doesn''t like it."


    Li Fuyao tut Zan said: "Chao Jian Xian is also very good at studying women."


    Chao Qingqiu frowned and said, "I''m all in kendo. How can I have other thoughts?"


    If Chao Qingqiu had put on such a posture at the beginning, Li Fuyao would have believed it. But now Chao Qingqiu is gentle and has said these words to her, which makes him no longer believe that chaoqingqiuzhen is such an idea.


    "Everyone says that I am a sword fairy, so I should be like an immortal. But since I am in the world, I should have seven passions and six desires."


    "The monks of the three religions on the mountain, all of whom are heavenly people who have a pure heart and few desires, are actually not very good."


    "There are both advantages and disadvantages in practicing one''s mind. Since Xu Ji asked you to learn the red dust sword, he would walk in the world of mortals. It''s not bad."


    "Thank you for your instruction."


    Li Fuyao suddenly said seriously, "I have a question. I also want to ask chaojianxian."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t like it, "it''s something that lacks."


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    He had asked his master Chen Sheng about this question before, but the latter had no idea.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t care, "what''s the difficulty?"


    Li Fuyao felt helpless. He thought that in your old man''s opinion, there is no difficulty in this world.


    Chao Qingqiu knew his idea and retorted solemnly, "it''s hard to fly."


    Li Fuyao is a little speechless.


    This is something that every monk thinks is difficult. If you don''t think it''s difficult, can others live?


    "It''s not particularly difficult."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The two swordsmen, who were too far apart from each other, sat at the head of the city, chatting with each other until the snow stopped, until it was getting late, and nobody was left in the middle of the night.


    Demon soil, a ghost place, had a strange climate. There was a heavy snow in the day, and no stars could be seen at night.


    When Chao Qingqiu reached out, a wisp of sword spirit came into being.


    Disperse the thick clouds and reveal the moon and stars.


    Li Fu shook his head and was in a good mood.


    He thought when he could be so powerful that he could disperse the clouds with a wave of his hand, and then see the stars every night.


    Chao Qingqiu took out two pots of wine and handed it to Li Fuyao. He said in a soft voice, "after I went into the sea, I seldom drink with people. Today, I''m in a good mood. Can I have a drink with you?"


    Still asking, it doesn''t look like the temper of an invincible person at all.


    Li Fuyao took over the wine pot and said with a smile, "it''s my good fortune to drink with Chao Jianxian."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I''m lucky to drink with a later sword immortal."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    Some people went to Qingtian City, and some people came.


    The 100 day period has not passed. Many people in the city are not protected by the ban of qingtianjun, but it is clear that there will be more important things before Qingtian city. Therefore, those who seek revenge do not dare to enter Qingtian city.


    But now the dust fell to the ground. Two of the most talented young men were knocked down by the young swordsman. Except for Bi Yu and Feng Lu, no one in the demon soil could be Li Fuyao''s opponent.


    So now those people at the bottom of the city are waiting for one of these two to make a final attempt to see if Li Fuyao can be knocked down from the city.


    But in fact, many people''s minds are not on that.


    After all, Chao Qingqiu had a sword, and everything was boring.


    With those people entering the city, many things began to happen in the city. For example, one morning, there was a corpse by the SangJiang river. The demon Dan had been taken, and the corpse was transformed into the original form. It was not known who it was. Perhaps, no one wanted to know who it was.


    And then it happens from time to time in the next few days.


    There are dead people everywhere in Qingtian City, beside the streets and alleys.


    Even in the back kitchen of a restaurant, ordinary helpers died.


    No one knows what they have done on weekdays, but since there are people seeking revenge, it means that they have at least done something sorry for others. If they die, they will die.


    The middle-aged man who was killed by his boss in the Yangrou restaurant for the third time was found in the restaurant.


    So he was very angry.


    "You can''t go on like this in Qingtian city!"


    This is a very serious tone, but it seems that it is not so serious. Maybe it is the reason why he is too rich.


    The owner''s wife of the mutton restaurant is a petite woman with dark skin. She can''t see what''s beautiful. She looks at her man angrily, "you don''t care?"


    The boss frowned and said, "I am a mutton seller, how to manage it?"


    The landlady frowned and said, "I don''t want to see them die again. Do you want to do business?"


    The boss sighed.


    He didn''t say anything, just turned around and walked into the back kitchen.


    That night, it snowed heavily in Qingtian city.


    There is a lot of mutton in the back kitchen, so it is full of mutton smell, which is very unpleasant.


    The boss was squatting in the back kitchen with a pig iron kitchen knife.


    The helpers sleep in the room next to the kitchen.


    If you want to kill them, you have to go through the back kitchen.


    So he''s waiting here with a knife.


    Very serious.


    But I waited all night. It''s getting brighter.


    No one showed up.


    The boss was a little tired. He opened the door and found that the helpers were still sleeping quietly.


    He pushed open the other door wearily.


    The landlady lay on the bed and rubbed her eyes when she heard the voice.


    "Nothing happened?"


    The boss was a little unhappy, "I spent a whole night in vain."


    Proprietress opened some of the hot blanket, said: "come to sleep quickly."


    The boss nodded, took off his shoes, went to sleep, frowned before he closed his eyes and said, "this day, let''s not live."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The boss sleeps into the evening.


    When he opened his eyes, the landlady stood in front of him, angry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Another one is dead!" the landlady said angrily


    The boss was not happy, so he got out of bed and went to the kitchen.


    The back kitchen was in a mess, and the mutton was randomly piled up somewhere.


    And a body, right in front of him.


    The level of the kitchen helper is generally very low, so the demon Dan has not been taken away, so after death, it is still human, but the head is cut off.


    The boss looked at the other trembling helpers and tried to placate them: "think about your enemies?"


    The heads of several helpers were shaking like garlic.


    The boss waved his hand.


    No more.


    That night, he was in the back kitchen again.


    This time, he is also very serious.


    But this night, he also did not harvest anything.


    The next morning, with blood in his eyes, he opened the door.


    The landlady rubbed her eyes and asked, "nothing happened?"


    The boss took a few sips of tea from the teapot and wiped his face.


    Then some tired said: "I''ll have a look."


    During the day, the business of mutton restaurant is not very good, so the boss has been staying in the back kitchen, trying to find out who is going to sell.


    But obviously, a day passed and nothing happened.


    The boss scolded: "I can''t stand it!"The landlady came to comfort him and said, "if you are tired, you can rest."


    The boss''s wife has never been an understanding person, but maybe because she has seen the boss''s tiredness, she has some heartache for him.


    The boss suddenly got angry and said, "I fell asleep. You just killed me!"


    The landlady''s face suddenly became very ugly. She looked at the boss and said in disbelief, "how can you..."


    The boss was furious. "Is it easy for me to run this mutton restaurant? You have a grudge against them because of a little trifle. Someone broke your bracelet, someone soiled your shoes, and someone spent your skirt. You will kill them!"


    "Then I snore every night, and you can''t sleep well. Do you want to kill me?"


    "How do you know?"


    It''s a funny smile, but it''s absolutely impervious.


    Because not long after her smile came into being, the boss''s kitchen knife had already cut off the boss''s wife''s head.


    The distance between the two was so great that the landlady had no room for resistance.


    He wants to kill the boss''s wife, of course, not because of such a simple thing, just as the boss''s wife wants to kill those helpers.


    Everything, there will be a reason.


    The boss didn''t want to say more.


    After all, no one listened to him.


    He just went out and told the helpers that it was all right.


    When he spoke, he was very tired, even more tired than before.


    That night, when the boss was sleeping, there was no one beside him, which made him toss and turn and was hard to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, he even sat up and looked out of the window. He thought of some past and began to cry.


    "I know you are a spy, but I like that you are true."


    He was murmuring to himself in a faint, inaudible voice.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a noodle shop in the west of the city, there were also several times when the man was killed.


    The demon monks don''t like pasta very much, or they prefer meat.


    But the fact that the noodle shop was open and not closed down is a good illustration.


    The reason why the demon monks don''t like pasta is that it doesn''t taste good.


    But when they can bear it, it shows that the pasta tastes really good.


    Like this one.


    The boss is a tall and thin middle-aged man, he has more than 20 noodle master.


    It''s just that a lot of these days have passed.


    There are only five people now.


    That night, under the light, the boss cooked six bowls of noodles himself and put them on the wooden table. Five noodle makers stood in front of him.


    The boss frowned and said, "I know there is a ghost, one of you. Tell me about it yourself."


    It is obviously unrealistic to let the internal ghost admit that he is an internal ghost. However, if the boss says so, it means that he is sure, or even that he knows who will admit it.


    Several Ramen masters looked at each other, and finally a man stood up, "it''s me."


    He is very tall, the boss has been very tall, compared with him, even to a head shorter.


    The boss was expressionless, just looking at the hot fog in the bowl.


    A moment later, someone came out again, "it''s me."


    Two admitted, but the other three had no expression.


    Not even the simplest disgust.


    The boss sighed, "since they are all brothers of the same family, why do you want to hurt each other?"


    At first, the tall Ramen Master said, "we don''t want to live like this again."


    He said such a day, including every day to pull noodles, with a smile, from time to time be bullied.


    But not limited to this kind of life.


    The boss said, "these days will be over."


    Another said, "but we can''t see it."


    What we can''t see is not tomorrow. Even if we talk about it, we can''t see it.


    Not everyone is willing to do things in the present and benefit in the future.


    Many people want to live well and be comfortable.


    The boss was surprised and looked at the other three.


    The three men didn''t speak, but there were some doubts in their eyes.


    Of course, it''s doubts about the status quo.


    "What if you do it at the cost of hurting other brothers in the clan?" the boss asked


    "We can''t care so much."


    Some people simply and directly answer.


    The boss said, "then you die."


    He reached out his hand and crushed his head, blood dripping into the bowl.


    There''s something else to look at.


    The boss looked at the other person and asked, "what''s your idea?"


    The man hesitated and finally turned pale.The boss shook his head and crushed his head.


    The same is true.


    Blood spilled in the bowl.


    The boss sat down and said, "eat noodles."


    Several others sat down and began to eat noodles.


    It''s very quiet, only the noise of eating noodles.


    The rest of the sound, not at all.


    The boss suddenly said, "do you think our life will be too sad?"


    This is an obvious fact.


    But when he asked, someone answered.


    "Not so good."


    The boss nodded. "Let''s have a little more."


    Another person said, "it''s OK to endure for a while, but when will it last?"


    The boss didn''t speak because he didn''t know.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    One night, there was a heavy rain in Qingtian city.


    The owner of the mutton restaurant closed the door, climbed into bed and got ready to go to bed. Then he heard a knock at the door.


    He was a little suspicious.


    Knock on the door is his door, not the mutton restaurant.


    He took the kitchen knife from his side and got up to open the door.


    He walked slowly because he was very careful.


    Bang.


    The door was pushed open.


    A man with a sword hanging from his waist looked at him indifferently.


    The boss is dead in the dumps.


    Swordsman!


    But he got out of the way.


    Show the little girl behind you.


    The little girl with a sword mark on her face.


    The boss saw the face clearly.


    It''s the trace, to be exact.


    All of a sudden, tears filled my eyes.


    When you kneel down.


    He looked at the little girl with the most devout gesture and cried, "you are back at last."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    Like the mutton restaurant, what happened in the noodle shop? I don''t know how many things happened in Tianqing Tiancheng.


    It''s just that there is chaos in the city, and who will notice these things that don''t seem to be a big deal.


    There are still ten days left before qingtianjun''s 100 day deadline.


    The young man at the head of the city has not been provoked any more these days. Although there are still a lot of people gathered under the city every day, no one dares to climb the city and fight him again.


    Among a few young people, only Bi Yu and Feng Lu did not fight.


    Feng Lu appeared in the city two days ago and was seen by many people. Some people even asked Feng Lu whether he wanted to do it. Feng Lu, who has always been in a bad temper, rolled his eyes and cursed: "the little sparrow in the heavy night and the tiger Hu Yue were almost killed by that guy. Let me go? Do you want me to die? "


    Feng Lu''s magnanimity makes them place their hope on Bi Yu.


    The young Tianjiao, who has not yet done so, is their last hope.


    It''s just that until now, there''s no trace.


    At the head of the city, Li Fuyao closed his eyes during the day and practiced his sword in the city at night. His injuries in front of him were almost all right. He even began to feel the things on the green silk sword.


    Green silk travels far and wide. The breath left on the sword is excellent. In addition, there is a trace of sword meaning of chaoqingqiu. Nowadays, it can be said that the green silk sword is his best master.


    But I''m afraid we can only use the sword nineteen against the enemy in the future.


    As soon as the green silk sword comes out of its sheath, the sword''s intention bursts out. It''s a killing move that is powerful enough to kill people climbing the stairs. It''s also Li Fuyao''s biggest talisman.


    When the sword''s intention has not been cut off, the sword is completely out of its scabbard for no reason, and it is a natural disaster.


    Thinking of this, Li Fu looked down at the green silk, shook his head and sighed.


    After leaving the city on that day, Chao Qingqiu said that he would return to the mountains and rivers to see the saints in the clouds.


    It is said to see the sage in the cloud, but in fact it is not so simple.


    A monk like Chao Qingqiu, who said he wanted to have a look at it, would have been frightening.


    After Chao Qingqiu left, Li Fuyao was the only one left in the city. Qinghuai did not appear in these days. Li Fuyao was a little melancholy no matter in day or night.


    To now, he looked at the demon Xiu under the city, his expression has been a lot flat.


    In Qingtian City, you can still guarantee a short period of stability, but when you want to get out of this huge city.


    In the demon soil, there are killing opportunities everywhere.


    It was a fine day at dusk.


    Although the wind is still cold, but there are no clouds blocking the sun.


    Feng Lu came to the head of the city with wine.


    Sit side by side with him.


    Looking at the wine in his hand, Li Fuyao felt helpless. He seemed to have drunk a lot of wine these days. He had drunk with Chen Sheng and Chao Qingqiu. It seems that he is going to have a drink with Fenglu.


    I think I feel a little sigh. I have known Feng LV for several years. He has always been a big black donkey. Now he has digested the medicine of the holy pill and turned into a human figure. For a while, he is still a little unaccustomed.


    Feng Lu threw a jar of wine, and then tut said, "do you know that you attracted ten people to the stairs that day, either actively or passively."


    Li Fuyao took a sip of the wine, with a smile on his face


    Feng Lu turned her head, and her face was impatient, "let''s talk about white tea first. I''ll stop you from climbing the stairs. This must be the helper your girl is looking for."


    "Then your master stopped one for you. I don''t know why Chen Sheng walked so fast. It''s spring and autumn now."


    "It must be Xishan, but I don''t know why he wants to help you."


    "Lin Hongzhu has always been unable to figure out what he is thinking. He even stopped one of you to climb the stairs."


    Feng Lu looked at Li Fuyao and asked solemnly, "are you stepping on dog shit?"


    Li Fuyao was dumbfounded and did not know how to answer.


    Feng Lu scolded and scolded: "what I didn''t think of most was that the rich and noble should be a climbing realm, and his mother was so domineering. One person resisted two people climbing the stairs. My mother thought he was almost the same as me and was the same person in the same way. His mother''s eyes went out of sight."


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "rich and noble?"


    Feng Lu took a sip of wine and said casually, "that guy says his name is Wang Fugui. If you are interested, you can read with him for a few days."


    Li Fuyao tilted his head and thought about it. Suddenly, he remembered the poems and books in the Wanbao Pavilion in the state of Chen.


    At that time, he and Xie Ying also marveled at who could build a Wanbao Pavilion on feixianfeng. They wanted to be a monk, but they did not care. Li Fuyao never thought that Wang Fugui, who could write good words, was still a monk who ascended the tower.


    Under the sea, ascend the building for respect.


    It turns out that this world is really not big, and I even met each other.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "you can take a message for me. After a hundred days, you must visit."Feng Lu was surprised and said, "do you really want to go?"


    "Why not?"


    Li Fuyao seems to have made up his mind.


    Feng Lu was too lazy to pay attention to him. He poured a few mouthfuls of wine in his mouth and said casually, "be careful after leaving Qingtian city. This is a person who wants your life."


    Li Fuyao said with a brilliant smile, "I''m not afraid. Chao Jianxian left me a sword."


    Feng Lu was so angry, "how could you be so lucky?"


    Li Fuyao laughed and said nothing.


    Wind Lu scolded and scolded and walked down the city.


    It soon disappeared.


    This trip to the mountains and rivers has come to an end. After that, he will return to his family and close down. The time will not be short. When he appears again, he may have already arrived at dusk.


    In the end, none of them is willing to slow down.


    Li Fuyao sipped his wine and waited for the dark to go.


    Then he took sword nineteen and stood up.


    A figure appeared at the head of the city.


    It is bi Yu.


    Li Fuyao didn''t feel half hostile and was in a good mood. He joked, "I didn''t say I could fight at night."


    Bi Yu looks strange, looking at Li Fuyao, who is confirmed to be in his prime.


    After a few steps, he came to Li Fuyao not far away, and then sat down. "I can see that I''m a little bit worse than you, but how long have you been practicing sword?"


    Li Fuyao touched the stubble and said with a smile, "it''s been several years."


    Bi Yu said to himself, "people are more than people. They are very angry."


    Since he didn''t like the girl, he didn''t want to laugh at him.


    Bi Yu asked, "would you like some wine?"


    Li Fuyao threw the wine jar away.


    Bi Yu asked: "you really want to marry a demon soil woman, the consequences are not small."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile: "you may not get married yet."


    Bi Yu took a sip of wine and then threw the wine jar back. "Chao Jianxian is so optimistic about you. Are you really likely to become a sword fairy?"


    Li Fuyao frowned. "I don''t know. Maybe they''ve lost sight."


    Bi Yu was simple and straightforward, and didn''t like Li Fuyao''s way of talking. So he quickly said, "if we have a chance, we''ll meet in the sea, and then we''ll have a good fight with you."


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know why Bi Yu has so much confidence that he and he can become the sea.


    After thinking about it, Li Fuyao did not refuse, "OK."


    Bi Yu sat at the head of the city and drank a few drinks. Then he jumped down from the city and left Qingtian city.


    His departure means that no one can challenge Li Fuyao better than Li Fuyao in the city. That is to say, in this 100 day period, the winner must be Li Fuyao.


    This will undoubtedly be regarded as a shame by many people.


    But now no one can change it. Chongye and Hu Yue are seriously injured. Feng lvmingyan won''t make a move. Biyu also leaves Qingtian city.


    Who else is Li Fuyao''s opponent?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Walking out of Qingtian City, Bi Yu sees a big boat beside the SangJiang river.


    There was a slender man standing in the bow of the boat with a piece of green tea hovering on his side.


    Bai Cha is looking at BI Yu.


    "South or North?" he asked


    Bi Yu said, "go south."


    "Let''s take a walk together?" white tea asked


    Bi Yu nodded and said, "good."


    He boarded the ship, came to the bow, and stood not far from white tea.


    The reputation of this demon soil is not inferior to those monks who climb the stairs. Standing at the bow of the boat, looking at the river, he stretched out his hand. There was a four leaf grass in his palm. Suddenly, he said with a smile, "some ancestor of the Bifang clan has arrived at the top of the tower. Don''t you need Ningshen grass?"


    As a race that existed in ancient times, the Bifang people have extremely strong blood. Although they are not as terrible as the Kun people, they are not as bad as the Kun people. When they are adults, they can almost reach the spring and Autumn period.


    Some of the outstanding talents are able to climb the stairs, even the sea.


    However, Bifang, who has such a strong blood, will be ferocious if he goes to the top of the tower and breaks the last barrier. If there is no tranquilizer grass on his side, it is almost impossible to break into the sea.


    This kind of sedative grass has no other use, and it can calm the mind.


    It''s just that the number is very small. The ancestor of Bifang clan has already reached the top of the building and has never taken the last step. Besides some deeper reasons, there is not enough Ningshen grass.


    In order to completely suppress the ferocity, Ningshen grass needs at least 81 plants.


    However, the Bifang family has raised only 40 plants for many years.White tea said with a smile: "this Ningshen grass is the mother root."


    If it is said that before the white tea took out a Ningshen grass to make Biyu just a little distracted, it is now known that it is the mother root, and then completely developed the idea of taking the Hui people.


    The significance of the mother root is that the root of Ningshen grass is good at life and care, so that it can continuously produce more Ningshen grass.


    "What do you want?"


    When dealing with white tea, he knew what he had to pay.


    Bai Cha said straightforwardly, "there are so many things that I can''t discuss with you. Take me to the place where the Bifang people live. I want to talk with the old ancestor in person."


    Bi Yu frowned, did not immediately agree to come down, "I want to get the permission of the clan."


    White tea nodded, "yes."


    Bi Yu looks at him, takes out a feather from his arms, and pours air into it. The feather changes into a white bird and goes away leisurely.


    This is his contact with his family.


    The tea, looking at a white side: "light."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    On the last day of the hundred day period, there was another demon Xiu who came to challenge Li Fuyao under the city head. However, there was no exception. Finally, Li Fuyao cut down the city head with a sword.


    In the end, it was a life.


    At dusk, the snow is falling, and the bell rings from the city.


    This is Qingtian Jun telling them that the hundred day period has come.


    From now on, private fighting is no longer allowed in Qingtian city. Those worried monks let down their hearts, and those who want revenge but have not yet left Qingtian city slowly.


    Although there are some regrets, but where is the temperament of qingtianjun? Who dares to say more? If you want to make a move, you should be prepared for death.


    Outside Qingtian City, there are a group of monks waiting to enter the city.


    In the past hundred days, many people have died in Qingtian City, and many restaurants have no business.


    The mutton restaurant put up the closing sign straightforwardly.


    The rich boss is kneeling in the mutton restaurant at the moment, and he is not alone. There are many people on his side, including the owner of the noodle shop and many other friars. Although they don''t meet each other, after that night, after the boss released the news, more and more friars came to the mutton restaurant.


    Until now, it''s packed with rooms.


    But even when the house was full, they made room for a little girl with a terrible birthmark on her face.


    The man with the sword was standing behind her, speechless.


    In his opinion, these low-level demon cultivation is just a sword thing.


    The little girl sat on the chair and listened to the boss reporting a lot of things. She had a plain look, but occasionally, she indicated to herself to listen. There were many young people in the kneeling crowd. They didn''t know a lot of things. So looking at the little girl, she was very puzzled. If her parents didn''t ask them to kneel, they would not pay attention.


    It''s just kneeling. They''ve done it for many years, and there''s no conflict.


    Some intelligent young people have guessed that this little girl may be an ancestor. The monk who has not been out of the spring and Autumn period for many years is rare. The boss kneeling in the front is one of them.


    Even he is kneeling. How could this ancestor be in spring and autumn?


    Thinking that the little girl will be a spring and autumn state, some young people are very happy. At last, there is a monk in the spring and autumn realm in the family. They should not mix in these dirty places in the future. Although they may not have any territory, it is good to change the status quo.


    It''s just guessing. Nobody knows what will happen in the end.


    Mutton restaurant owner said a lot, finally carefully asked: "what do you think?"


    At the same time, there is a wooden card.


    For a long time, the monk has not been out of the spring and Autumn period. As a morning and evening realm, he has been acting as the head of the clan for many years.


    But now the one in front of me has come back. Naturally, he has to hand it over.


    The little girl took a wooden card and said calmly, "those who betrayed the clan will naturally be killed. There is nothing to say."


    She took a wooden card and said this sentence, which was a patriarch speaking.


    A few people in the room frowned, and then a flash of lightning, broke several people''s necks.


    Some betrayers have known for a long time, but they have not made up their minds how to deal with it. Now that they have a solution, they naturally want to take action.


    The little girl looked at the rich middle-aged man, and then pointed to the others.


    She said, "I''ll pass it on."


    The reason why most of them didn''t practice the Dharma is that they didn''t have a chance to practice.


    The little girl said calmly, "the elder brother buried me in those years. Maybe you have to think about it now. You don''t have to do this. It''s your mission to cultivate and revitalize our family."


    When it comes to the elder brother, the little girl''s expression remains unchanged. However, many people who know the secret of that year have red eyes. How brilliant the ancestor was and what a great event the family was in those days. When they look through those letters, they feel excited.


    The little girl frowned and said, "it doesn''t have to be like this. It''s just that you don''t have to rely on me all the time."


    The owner of the noodle shop said in a hurry, "don''t you take us back to glory?"


    The little girl shook her head. "If you think about it for a day or two, it''s too simple to think about it."


    What else did the boss want to ask, but he was stopped by the owner of the mutton restaurant.


    The little girl stood up and took out a charcoal pen to depict something on the ground. If you look at it carefully, it should be some strange words, which belong to her own ethnic group.


    Everyone held their breath and looked at it seriously.They didn''t practice Kung Fu, which made their realm upgrade very slowly.


    With this, not to mention anything else, it will at least be very helpful to practice.


    The little girl wrote this article for half an hour. At the end of the writing, the charcoal pen just disappeared.


    She stood up, looked at these people seriously, and said plainly, "don''t bury it. I hope that in a hundred years, there will be a demon soil among you, which most people will remember. It turns out that there are people surnamed demon in this demon soil."


    It used to be a very glorious surname, but now most people certainly don''t remember it.


    When she said these words, she was calm, but many people had begun to cry in a low voice, perhaps thinking of the glory of their ancestors.


    The little girl seemed to be infected. She looked at the people and said calmly, "I''m with you."


    This sentence has moved many people. People who used to cry in a low voice before are now crying out loud. If it had not been for the mutton restaurant, it would have been spread out.


    A lot of people are crying, crying one after another.


    But the swordsman standing behind the little girl was as indifferent as ever, just like a corpse.


    Walking dead.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    as night fell, Li Fuyao stepped down from the city.


    The hundred day period has passed, and qingtianjun has told them that Qingtian city is still not allowed to fight privately, but he did not appear in the city, as if he had forgotten what he had said.


    Many people who don''t understand clearly know that qingtianjun will not tell everyone that he wants to betroth his daughter to that swordsman. Even if everyone can see that the two young men are in love with each other.


    Li Fuyao was not stupid, so he didn''t wait for qingtianjun. After nightfall, he walked down the city.


    Li Fuyao, who spent 100 days in the city, has made great progress in kendo.


    Kendo is different from the realm. Li Fuyao''s realm is in Taiqing. However, if the Kendo realm is improved a lot, he will play a stronger killing power if he comes out later.


    After walking down the city, Li Fuyao wants to go to the wine shop to get his sword case back. After that, he can stay in Qingtian city for a few days at most, and then see if he can see Qinghuai again. Then he will leave and return to the mountain and river side.


    As for where to go after returning to the mountains and rivers, Li Fuyao has no clear plan. At least, he still wants to go to Baiyu Town, which is a revisit to his hometown.


    After all, everything starts from there.


    Walking towards the restaurant, he didn''t meet any passers-by along the way. If he was looked at in his present dress, he would undoubtedly avoid it.


    Li Fuyao, who is hanging his sword green silk on one side and hanging his sword for nineteen on the other, walked slowly towards the wine shop.


    Not far from the corner, qingtianjun looked at the young man in green shirt and opened his mouth.


    There was no sound, but there was a fan.


    It''s equivalent to a full swing at the peak of Taiqing.


    Li Fu shakes the sword on his waist for 19 seconds.


    The sword light flashed.


    Stop this one.


    The sword Qi was instantly broken by this Qi, but it did not dissipate.


    Even when those swords were smashed, a sword was handed out.


    The two swords completely cut off the Qi machine, and then let the sword Qi sweep away.


    The sword spirit swept to the corner of the street, but it completely dissipated before it touched the clothes of qingtianjun.


    Li Fuyao, standing with his sword closed, looks extraordinary.


    "I''ve seen the demon king."


    Li Fuyao whispered.


    Qingtianjun step out, the moment will be to Li Fuyao body side not far away.


    He looked into the distance and said calmly, "I didn''t think you could really beat the heavy night."


    Li Fuyao looked at the master of Qingtian City, thought for a moment, frowned and said, "I can''t beat him. I''ll die?"


    "Even if you can''t beat him, you can''t die."


    Since he is a man Qinghuai likes, naturally he will not die so easily.


    Li Fuyao''s mood is a little strange, "if you make a move, isn''t it too much?"


    Qingtianjun sneered: "I''m such a daughter, her feelings will naturally be the top priority. If there is no her, you are dead or alive, and what''s the matter? As for other people, it''s not what I want to care about."


    Li Fuyao sighed: "what is the demon king going to do?"


    Qingtianjun turned his head and looked at the stupid boy. "What I want to do is to take you to the gate of the sea as soon as possible, then kick you in, and then fight with you and beat you up!"


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "the demon king will not be able to beat me at that time."


    Qingtian Jun was very angry and laughed, "I''ll talk about it when you have that day!"


    What Li Fuyao said was not really wrong. When a swordsman stepped into the sea, he was a real sword immortal. Since he was a sword immortal, he was the most powerful one. At that time, he would be afraid of other things in the sea. Maybe he could compete with qingtianjun who just entered the sea.Qingtianjun suddenly felt some regret when he came to see the young man. Before he came, he was ready to stay calm. However, when he saw this guy, who was likely to take his precious daughter away, he was always angry.


    "I once said that the guy who can stand at the end of the city will send something. What do you want?"


    Li Fuyao looked at qingtianjun and wanted to tell him that he wanted Qinghuai.


    Qingtian Jun has already opened his mouth in advance, "if you say something I don''t want to hear, I''ll break your leg."


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment and asked, "do you have a sword?"


    If you want to learn the imperial sword method of ten thousand feet, you need to develop a number of lingfu and cultivate a fake life sword. He has it, but there are not so many swords.


    There are three swords in the sword box. The green silk is the original life sword, and the 19th is the first one. Apart from these two swords, the wanzhang length of wanchi is very inconsistent with Li Fuyao, so it is not good to be a fake life sword.


    Can only wait until later to meet the right person to send out.


    Although the first evolved lingfu has not yet been completed, it is not far away after 100 days.


    Li Fuyao can try to prepare for the next lingfu.


    Even that day, Chao Qingqiu offered him another possibility, that is, to evolve lingfu first, and then gradually improve it, which means to build the outer shelf first. Li Fuyao asked him how many lingfu he needed, and Chao Qingqiu offered three.


    That plus one that has evolved.


    Li Fuyao needs three swords.


    But where to find the sword?


    Of course, there are many Jianshan mountains, but Jianshan has been sealed off. His accomplishments today are definitely not up to the mountains.


    Besides, it''s very difficult to find a sword that you really want.


    If it was so easy, Chen Sheng would not have crossed thousands of miles to get his sword in white fish town after his sword was broken.


    If it was so easy, Chao FengChen and the haggard old man would not stare at the sword nineteen.


    But now, Li Fuyao is just asking casually, and he has never thought that qingtianjun really has a sword.


    Qingtianjun is not a swordsman. He should not have a sword even if he has a collection of magic weapons.


    But who knows, after he opened his mouth, qingtianjun sneered and rolled Li Fuyao to a place.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After you open your eyes, your eyes are full.


    Qingtianjun stands behind Li Fuyao with a plain look.


    Li Fuyao felt the pain in his eyes, so he quickly dispelled the light in front of him with his sword spirit.


    Then slowly opened his eyes.


    It was a sword with a handle.


    Or it''s in the wall, or it''s on the floor.


    Li Fuyao roughly estimated that there were at least thousands of swords.


    Those who want to come are sword light.


    "Where did you get so many swords?"


    Li Fuyao was very surprised. Even the demon king didn''t shout.


    Qing Tian Jun said, "because of the green autumn."


    I didn''t make it through.


    Because Chao Qingqiu is so powerful, he wants to know why Chao Qingqiu is so powerful. To know, there is no doubt that it needs to be studied. But there is only a sword immortal in the world. He can''t beat him. Naturally, there is no way for Chao Qingqiu to show him why he is so strong.


    What''s the significance of the swordsmen, except for chaoqingqiu, even if they climb the stairs.


    So qingtianjun found another way to find a strong enough sword to study.


    There are many swords on the bottom of the sea.


    At that time, Qing Qiu once killed the big demon with his sword.


    Although it failed, the scene was magnificent.


    Qingtianjun first chose the best sword in the sea.


    Nothing can be seen.


    So he changed his mind and replaced quality with quantity.


    He brought a lot of swords.


    Although there was no effect in the end, the good thing was that he had these swords.


    It happened that Li Fuyao wanted a sword today.


    Qingtianjun thought at that time that there would be no more sword than his sword.


    He was a little proud.


    Especially when I saw Li Fuyao''s silly eyes.


    "Take whatever you want. You can take it all if you want."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    Friars always have storage tools, which are very common and are not valuable at all. However, if they are large enough to hold thousands of swords, they must be excellent.


    Swordsmen are well-known. As long as one sword is enough, they have very low requirements for storage tools. They can put down a few clothes and some demon pills. Li Fuyao''s storage magic weapons are not large, and they can''t put down thousands of swords.


    It''s hard for him to take all of them.


    Besides, he didn''t come up with the idea.


    I just wanted to take three swords, but now it seems that I can take more. After all, these swords are placed in the place of qingtianjun, which is also a cruel thing.


    Qingtianjun is a big demon. What do you do with a sword?


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and felt the sword spirit filled with it. His face was pale.


    When he first went to take the sword from the cliff, he felt the sword spirit.


    There are quite a few swords under the cliff, but most of them are remnant swords. The sword spirit is not as strong as before. What''s more, the swords are not as many as here.


    Therefore, after a few years, Li Fuyao once again felt what he had experienced.


    It was wrapped by countless sword Qi.


    The swordsman of Taiqing is smiling bitterly.


    Qingtianjun stood behind him without any idea.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, and a majestic sword came out of his body.


    If someone is faced with so much sword spirit and has to produce a sword spirit, he will undoubtedly be regarded as a provocation by those swords. However, Li Fuyao''s sword spirit is not provocation, but peace.


    It is said in ancient books that there is a pair of musicians, one playing the piano and the other playing Sheng. This is Xianghe.


    Li Fuyao was born to know the sword spirit, which is almost the same.


    If we can''t fight each other, we can only make peace.


    Li Fuyao walked forward slowly as the sword came out.


    There are thousands of sword Qi in it. Each sword represents one of them.


    These swords are different. Some are graceful, some are solemn, some are proud and some are casual.


    Swords also have life.


    Li Fuyao felt one sword after another carefully. His fingers passed over the swords of one sword after another. Although the sword spirit did not deliberately harm him, it also made him have a lot of holes, especially the fingers.


    About half an hour later, Li Fuyao stopped in front of a simple sword.


    The scabbard of the sword is still there. It was made by ebony.


    Li Fuyao gently grasped the handle of the sword.


    Scenes flashed through my mind.


    It is on the sea, there is a man in grey clothes holding a sword to the demon in front of him.


    It''s hearty.


    He was killed here.


    The sword fell into the sea.


    Li Fuyao pulled out his sword and pulled it out of the scabbard.


    There are two characters carved on it, ten li.


    This sword is called ten li.


    Li Fuyao smiles and puts away the sword.


    And then go on.


    Qingtianjun is a little boring.


    He turned and walked into another room.


    The room is very simple, there is only a futon, and then there is a girl sitting on it.


    The most beautiful girl in the world.


    At least in qingtianjun''s opinion, it is.


    It''s green locust.


    She closed her eyes, but opened her mouth and asked, "is he here?"


    Qing Tian Jun rubbed his head and said, "if you want to see him, you can see him."


    Green locust did not speak.


    Qingtian Jun asked, "why do you want to pick up the lost accomplishments?"


    For her daughter, qingtianjun only dotes on her. Before she left the realm, qingtianjun didn''t say anything, let alone criticize anything. Now that she wants to take back the realm she lost before, qingtianjun won''t say much, but he doesn''t quite understand it. It''s clear that the girl chose to leave the realm. Why did she choose to pick it up now.


    Qinghuai closed her eyes and said calmly, "he is not as qualified as I am. I can''t walk faster than me. One day, I will enter the sea first. The effect is the same. No one dares to bully him."


    Qingtianjun couldn''t laugh or cry. Where did this idea come from?


    "If my father wants to have a sea, why can''t it be me? I can take care of myself when I become a sea, and I don''t need to be looked after by others. I will marry whoever I want to marry, and I will kill whoever is dissatisfied."


    These words are light and light, but they are very stubborn.


    Qingtianjun found that he couldn''t understand his daughter''s idea more and more. He sighed, "if your mother sees you like this, she will let me marry you to that stupid boy immediately."


    Qinghuai opened her eyes and said with a smile, "he is not stupid."


    Qingtianjun is speechless. He has no way to take his daughter.


    Qinghuai stood up and went to see the man he was thinking of.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After more than three hours, Li Fuyao selected four swords, and then he walked out of the stone chamber with satisfaction. Qingtianjun appeared in time and rolled his sleeves. When Li Fuyao opened his eyes again, he returned to the street.


    There is no sign of the king Qingtian.


    This demon will never see you again for a long time. As for the girl, it seems that it is the same.


    Li Fuyao was a little disappointed, but he shook his head and threw all his worries out of his mind.


    Towards the wine shop.


    In the middle of the night, there is an oil lamp lighting up in the restaurant as usual.


    Li Fuyao knocked on the door, and then someone opened the door.


    Looking at Li Fuyao''s dressing up, the woman was shocked, "why do you have so many swords?"


    Li Fuyao was a little helpless. He remembered what he had said to qingtianjun. At that time, he saw thousands of swords and said the same thing. Only in comparison, he saw thousands of swords and sighed with the wine lady looking at them. Li Fuyao was even better.


    He walked into the restaurant, took off his sword and put it on the table.


    Chen Sheng doubts: "where did you make so many swords?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the swords on the table. He asked the wine lady to bring his sword case, and then he spoke.


    "Ten li, bright moon, tall buildings, grass gradually green."


    "They are all good things of qingtianjun."


    Chen Sheng frowned, "Qing Tian Jun has so many swords?"


    The wine lady brought the sword case. Li Fuyao took it. After opening it, he put all the swords in. Then he said, "he has thousands of swords."


    This is undoubtedly a huge number, so that Chen Sheng can not sit still.


    "Had known, let green locust this wench give me to steal out a handle not good."


    Chen Sheng''s face was full of annoyance.


    Li Fuyao was helpless. "Master wanchi''s imperial sword method will make me have a lot of fake swords. I think about it. At most, I will refine nine swords, so I bring these swords."


    Chen Sheng said in praise: "before, I thought that your sword nineteen was a killing move. After that, if there are more swords, the opponent will suffer a great loss."


    Li Fuyao looked up with a smile, "or I will go out of the city after refining these swords in Qingtian city."


    Chen Sheng Pei a, "you want to be beautiful, there will always be someone to drive you out."


    Li Fuyao laughed and was in a good mood.


    The woman took out two jars of wine at the right time.


    Master and apprentice looked at each other with a smile.


    Come on, don''t get drunk.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The night is deep, and Qingtian city can''t fight privately again. After that, the atmosphere in the city will return to that before, without any depression.


    In the street, there was a little girl wandering around. Behind her was a slender man with a sword hanging from his waist.


    The little girl had a terrible scar on her face.


    The man lowered his head and couldn''t see his face clearly.


    The little girl has a very rare surname.


    Although there are not many people with this surname.


    But relatively speaking, it is rare.


    In fact, the last name of the swordsman behind him is more rare.


    His surname is Qiu.


    It''s called qiufengman.


    The girl''s surname is demon, and her name is demon Li.


    Two people stand in the silent street, also do not speak, so it is more quiet.


    Autumn wind full softly asks a way: "if do so, Qing Tian Jun won''t discover?"


    Demon Li indifferently said: "you still know to take out the talisman to let Qingtian Jun not find out, I am here, not better than your talisman?"


    Autumn wind full hear this sentence, silence down, no longer open mouth.


    He is a dog now and shouldn''t have talked much.


    Demon Li led the autumn wind full across a street, standing in front of a yard somewhere.


    Don''t need her to talk, autumn wind full already walked into the yard.


    A gray mist appeared in the palm of demon Li, covering the yard.


    A moment later, there was a sword light in the fog. A moment later, qiufengman came out with a yellow demon pill in his hand. It seems that it should be the demon Xiu in the morning and evening.


    The demon Li did not look at the demon pill, and said calmly, "the taogui clan has already destroyed the clan, but I have the skills. It is not difficult for you to become a member of the tower."


    Autumn wind full frown way: "the sea?"


    Demon Li seems to have heard what joke, sneer way: "heresy also want to become the sea, daydream! Why were the taogui people exterminated in those years, but not because of this skill? "


    "You are good at killing people. Naturally, you can go up to the stairs. Which swordsman can''t you kill except Chao Qingqiu?"


    In the mood of this sentence, there are many unknown things.


    Qiu Fengman suddenly asked, "why do you hate swordsmen so much?"


    Demon Li looks at him, silent and smile, the terror trace on the face appears very strange, she seems to be very serious to ask a way: "you don''t die?"Qiu Fengman looks at her and wants to say that she shouldn''t.


    But he soon realized his identity.


    So he was silent.


    Demon Li did not speak and went on.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    There are too many enemies in the family.


    She didn''t say that she didn''t care. She had to start with killing people.


    Although it''s not a good thing.


    -


    the night was intoxicating. Li Fuyao and Chen Sheng were both drunk on the table, and the pair of masters and apprentices were lying on the table snoring one after another.


    The wine lady looked at this pair of apprentices and laughed bitterly.


    The door of the restaurant was opened for the second time today.


    The girl in green walked into the restaurant.


    The wine lady was smiling.


    The girl went into the restaurant and went straight behind the young man. She looked at his pale chin, touched the stubbles, took out a knife from her arms and gently scraped the stubbles for him.


    After scraping, he nodded with satisfaction.


    Finally, he lowered his head and touched him on the cheek.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    After climbing the mountain in white, I went straight to the tower with 3000 scrolls.


    The mountain protection array of chenxieshan can not be broken even if it is climbing a building. What''s more, there is the first person under the sea on the mountain. Who dares to challenge chenxieshan when he has enough food to support it.


    However, when climbing in white clothes today, the mountain guard formation didn''t even break out. It was torn open by a wisp of sword spirit. Then, the white suit climbs slowly. In the sight of a group of Taoist priests, they walked into the skyscraper.


    It''s not that no one wants to stop this white dress, but there are so many people who like to wear white clothes, and there are not a few people who wear white clothes and wear swords. But only those who wear white clothes and wear swords can tear up the mountain protection array and then walk to the front of the tower. There is only one in the world.


    The sword immortal faces the green autumn.


    Mountains and rivers don''t look like demon soil. Big demons occasionally show their true faces in the human world. The sages of mountains and rivers sit high in the clouds, let alone show their true faces. They can''t even pass down the law for a hundred years, let alone walk in the world. Therefore, chaoqingqiu, the sword immortal, has no way to do when he is in the world.


    Dengtian tower is the place for collecting books in chenxieshan mountain. There are 3000 volumes in it. In the past years, the master of the temple was there to observe and understand the Tao. The rest of the disciples could not enter the building without permission. Fortunately, in recent years, more and more qualified disciples have been on the mountain. In the past two years, several mountain disciples have entered the tower, but no one has ever stepped on the ninth floor.


    Actually, there is only one person who can reach the eighth floor.


    That is to say, Yan Huanran, the young disciple who was robbed of the holy elixir by Lin Hongzhu and dumped into Beihai.


    Yan Huanran turned out to be just a disciple with good qualifications. When he went to Beihai to explore the relics of the sage, all the people in the mountain thought it was the way to plant Ye Sheng''s song. But who knows later, GuanLiang gave the quota to Zhang Shouqing and asked Zhang Shouqing to choose his disciples.


    As the most respected Taoist priest Huang Zi in the mountain, Zhang Shouqing''s disciples are not a few. There are many people who are superior to Yan Huanran and have good talents. However, Zhang Shouqing chose him in the end, which made many people even more surprised. What''s more, he privately described Yan Huanran as a shameless villain who would only please his master, saying that he would stay on the mountain It''s a stain on the door.


    At that time, Yan Huanran received a lot of criticism. In addition to the incident in Beihai, Yan Huanran was fed up with the sarcasm of his brothers. Later, Zhang Shouqing won him the opportunity to enter the tower to read books. Yan Huanran went into the tower and stayed in the building for half a year. From the first floor to the eighth floor, no one left or right. After leaving the building, no one left He became a monk in the Taiqing state.


    There may be a gap in the cultivation of Ye Sheng''s songs in Taoism, but among the disciples of the same generation, they are already the best.


    When a person is strong, the rumors around him will disappear naturally.


    At least around Yan Huanran, there were no words that he could only please master.


    Today, when Chao Qingqiu climbs the mountain, Yan Huanran''s disciples are strictly ordered to return to their respective residences for training. They are not allowed to go out without the orders of their teachers. Only Yan Huanran has the opportunity to stand behind Zhang Shouqing. This has both advantages and disadvantages. After seeing the only sword immortal in the world, he may be able to make his heart more firm, but he may also feel powerless and frustrated after facing chaoqingqiu I''m frustrated.


    Practice is a blessing that you think it is. Maybe in a twinkling of an eye, it becomes a bad thing.


    It''s everywhere.


    Today, the main beam of the temple is not on the mountain. Everything on the mountain is managed by Zhang Shouqing. This Huang Zi Taoist just stepped into the spring and Autumn period a few days ago, and his realm is not low.


    But the level of this realm also depends on who is facing.


    For example, now, Zhang Shouqing is facing chaoqingqiu, not to mention that he is in the spring and Autumn period. Even if he is climbing a building, he has to be afraid.


    This Sword Fairy is famous for being unreasonable. The last time he stood on the road, he had already ruined the face of chenxieshan. It was many years later that Guan Zong also went to Jianshan to find his face.


    But now Chao Qingqiu comes to chenxieshan again, and wants to go into the tower to see 3000 rolls. The main beam is not on the mountain, let alone Zhang Shouqing. Even the uncles and uncles who are in seclusion in the back mountain dare not make a decision.


    Not to mention the problem of face, is that these daojuan can be observed by a sword immortal of chaoqingqiu?


    The three thousand Taoist scrolls in the dengtian tower record most of the Taoist methods. If they are looked at by chaoqingqiu, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    It''s just that the sage in the cloud sits high, regardless of the human world, who can stop the sword immortal?


    Is he Zhang Shouqing, or is he a group of brothers?


    Chao Qingqiu, standing in front of the tower, didn''t rush into the building, which is said to be half a Taoist gate. After he took out his sword in the demon soil, not only the big demons, but even the saints of the three religions should know what state he is now. What is his status when he boarded the chenxieshan mountain this time to see the Taoism?


    He Chao Qing Qiu, a real sword immortal, wants to see what those things do?


    Climbing is naturally to look up at the clouds.A group of Taoists looked at Chao Qingqiu standing in front of the tower. Fortunately, the Sword Fairy did not move in front of the building. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people have gone to "die" now.


    Song run, another Huang Zi Taoist who has always had a good relationship with Zhang Shouqing, came to Zhang Shouqing and asked in a low voice, "Shou Qing, if you want to go upstairs later, how do you deal with it?"


    Although Zhang Shouqing''s status on the mountain has been higher and higher in recent years, he has been the most effective person to speak on the mountain except for the temple master. However, his temperament is still mild and has not changed much because of the changes in the situation on the mountain.


    I don''t forget my original intention.


    Now hearing song run''s opening, Zhang Shouqing said with a bitter smile: "what is Chaoqing Qiuzhen going to do? It''s not nice to say that if only one of our saints comes, we can''t stop them. "


    The last half of the sentence was too straightforward, so Zhang Shouqing kept his voice very low. Only he and song run could hear it clearly.


    Song run frowned and said angrily, "you can''t do nothing. What do you think then?"


    Zhang Shouqing tugged at Song run''s clothes and continued to say in a low voice: "there is a sequence of cultivation, and there are high and low levels of realm. What''s the use of taking a breath? Since Chao Qingqiu is standing in that place, he should always be someone who can solve the problem. Even the temple master has no way, let alone us? "


    Song run looked at Zhang Shouqing with disbelief. When did his friend of many years become such a character, when did he become a fearsome fellow?


    Zhang Shouqing seemed to know song run''s idea, and said straightforwardly, "it''s better to go out and scold Chao Qingqiu now, or do you want to do something about it? Do you think Chao Qingqiu can lose half a piece of meat? Maybe it''s you who give up your life. What''s the effect? If he wants to go upstairs, he still wants to go upstairs. On the contrary, Chao Qingqiu stands in front of the skyscraper and refuses to enter it, which means that he has another plan. Otherwise, as a sword immortal, he wants to climb the tower and walk in, waiting for us to come and watch him? "


    Zhang Shouqing''s words almost broke things up. After that, song run had to run for his life, and Zhang Shouqing was really powerless.


    Song run was slightly distracted. His practice time was almost the same as that of Zhang Shouqing, but his temperament was different from each other. He could hear some truth and know it was true, but it was difficult to accept it.


    Fortunately, song run is not stubborn to that point, just sighed, and then some depression.


    Yan Huanran is not sure if he is blocked in his heart, but there must be something wrong with him.


    Zhang Shouqing turned his head and looked at his disciple. Facing Yan Huanran, he asked in a low voice, "what''s your feeling when you see Chao Qingqiu? Are you depressed or frustrated? Chao Qingqiu is now the first person in the world. It''s normal to give birth to these emotions. It''s not humiliating. "


    Yan Huanran said in a low voice: "master Xie is worried. The practice days of chaojianxian are far better than Huanran. After hundreds of years, Huanran is not necessarily worse than chaojianxian."


    Yan Huanran ascended the eighth floor of the skyscraper. It was when he swept away his heart and was satisfied. Zhang Shouqing felt that the arrival of chaoqingqiu would make Yan Huanran more stable. Who knows the final result is like this. Zhang Shouqing sighs that the only girl under this day can really be said to be pure and do what he wants to do What, do not want so much, also won''t be satisfied because of a little achievement, I''m afraid that one day even if she enters the sea, she will not be very excited?


    Now I want to come, since Yan Huanran is already a monk in the Taiqing state, how can the girl have to be in the twilight state.


    Otherwise, how can we get up to the word "born Dao Zhong"?


    Zhang Shouqing''s thoughts are complicated. If Chao Qingqiu had stood in front of the tower, whether he had the idea of going up or not, someone would have asked him to come forward, which is what people at the foot of the mountain often call a bird in the sky. Why did Zhang Shouqing play such a role?


    However, today, Zhang Shouqing is the most respected person on the mountain, and he is also the one who personally states it. If I am not on the mountain, I will be the one who is in charge of it. Even if these things happen, no one dares to criticize him.


    But there will always be people who are not convinced.


    But what about that?


    Zhang Shouqing had some words to say, which were not too arrogant, which was not beneficial to the cultivation of Taoism. You can think about it and think that this disciple is still young, and the habits of some young people are actually justifiable.


    If Yan Huanran was able to figure out his temperament in the following years, it would be of great help to the realm. However, if Yan Huanran still didn''t think it through, and he still thought about what he said, it would be of no benefit to the cultivation of Taoism. The best thing is for Yan Huanran to think about it by himself. One day, he could It''s going to get faster and faster on this road.


    Of course, the earlier the day, the better.


    Although the first to go may not be able to go to the end, the latter may not be able to walk to the end.


    But in the long run, it is easy for most people to go first.


    His disciples have more or less other problems, even Yan Huanran. In comparison, Zhang Shouqing is willing to polish Yan Huanran, which looks like a piece of jade. Of course, it does not mean that he has decided that Yan Huanran will be his successor in his life. After Yan Huanran''s performance disappoints him one day, he can turn to another A disciple of.No one can tell what will happen on this long road of practice.


    Take a step to see a step, listen to some helpless, but actually it is not a wrong thing.


    Practice is personal.


    Zhang Shouqing took a deep breath, but he was a little envious of Chao Qing Qiu. When he practiced his sword, he would practice his sword. He had never thought about these idle matters.


    If he wants to get out of the trouble, Zhang Shouqing can probably explain to Guan Zhuo that he can find a place to cultivate himself in seclusion, and occasionally go down the mountain to travel.


    However, he could do this, and he was at ease. How could his disciples live in such a steep mountain? If his peers did not do enough, they would have to fight for the master?


    In the past few years, didn''t his disciples live with their tails in their hands?


    Only through suffering can we not think of returning to suffering.


    Zhang Shouqing was about to take a step when he suddenly heard a mellow voice, "Shouqing."


    Zhang Shouqing turned around and saw the middle-aged man with a mellow smile standing behind him.


    Look at the main beam.


    A group of Huang Zi Taoist people were very much at ease when they met Liang Yi.


    It''s not that the master can drive chaoqingqiu down the mountain. It''s just that as long as the master is still on the mountain, it''s up to the master to come forward. Even if he has to bear the blame, it''s the Lord''s business. Even though it has something to do with them, it won''t be too much.


    When the sky falls, tall people always stand up to it.


    Liang also stood in place, looked at Zhang Shouqing and said with a smile: "this just went out to fight. When I came back, I met this kind of thing. It''s really bad luck."


    Zhang Shouqing was astonished and said, "did the master go out to fight with others?"


    Liang also waved his hand, indicating that it was not a big deal. He pointed to Chao Qingqiu in the distance and said with a headache, "he is the most difficult thing to solve."


    Zhang Shouqing smiles bitterly. How can he get in touch with someone like Chao Qingqiu.


    Liang also rubbed his cheek and said with a smile, "try it."


    With his words, a bright moon was born behind him in the daytime, and a colorful River derived from it.


    Liang is also a wizard of cultivating Taoism. His own creation of Taoist methods is of secondary importance. He is unprecedented in history. He can command two kinds of Taoist methods at the same time. Does this not mean that there are two Liang who also fight against the enemy?


    How can this general monk who ascends the building be the rival of Liang Yi?


    There are many reasons why Liang became the first person under the sea.


    It''s just that climbing a building is climbing a building, and the sea is a sea. Even if Liang is also invincible in climbing the tower, what about Chao Qingqiu, who is invincible in the sea?


    The answer is obvious.


    However, as a monk who dared to fight against Chao Qingqiu, Liang died today and will surely be recorded in history.


    At least it''s going to be called brave.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu turned his head and looked at the bright moon. The bright moon was dim.


    Another look at the colorful River, the river will collapse.


    No one felt anything unusual. Chao Qingqiu''s two eyes did not see the majestic sword spirit, nor did they see any extraordinary sword meaning. However, such plain eyes broke Liang Yi''s two methods.


    Only Liang also knows how much sword meaning is contained in Chao Qingqiu''s eyes. Those sword meanings are the most terrible things he has ever seen in his life, which is enough to destroy most of the things in the world. If Chao Qing Qiu didn''t give up his hand in the end, he would be a corpse.


    Chao Qingqiu stood outside the tower. After seeing the beam, he had no more action.


    Liang also stood in place, giving up the idea of walking past.


    Chao Qingqiu, this has been an obvious sign. If he doesn''t understand it again and goes there foolishly, the consequences will not be so simple.


    He wanted to enter the tower, not to show them, but to show the sage in the cloud.


    It seems that Chao Qingqiu is forcing a saint to come and fight in person.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how many thousands of miles away from the world.


    Above the clouds.


    There are two saints sitting high.


    One of them was sitting on top of a yellow crane with an indifferent expression. There was a mirror of heaven and earth on his side. It was Du Sheng who appeared outside Jianshan before and also appeared in Beihai.


    One of the six sages of Taoism.


    The other one, dressed in a blue robe, looks very ordinary and looks like a scholar with profound knowledge, holding a brush in his hand. He is another sage of Taoism.


    Liu Sheng.


    The sage''s path of practice was very plain. After he embarked on the road of practice, he began to move forward. He had never done anything earth shaking for so many years. His practice broke through the realm and became famous only after he ascended the building. However, he was not regarded as a talent of the sea. No matter the Lord of chenxie mountain or the Lord of Yuwu mountain, he was regarded as a talent of the sea The other monks who ascended the stairs were far superior to him, not only in talent but also in other things.But the one who finally came to the sea was neither the master of the temple nor the master of the mountain, but he.


    He was born in an unknown Taoist temple. After he became a saint, the status of that Taoist temple did not rise as high as before.


    It''s just that he''s sanctified.


    After he became a saint, although the rest of the sages sat on the clouds, they still had some connections with the world, but he was the only one. It seems that after becoming a saint, he changed his mind and remained in the same state of mind for a hundred years.


    Today, he joined hands with Du Sheng, not because Chao Qingqiu provoked chenxieshan, but because he had just finished his seclusion and wanted to see the world, he simply came with Du Sheng.


    Du Sheng cast his eyes on the world, looked at the sharp sword of the regiment, and said indifferently: "the state of chaoqingqiu is already deep, and his courage is even greater."


    Liu Sheng became a saint a little later than Du Sheng, but the realm was not much different. He looked at the meaning of the sword and felt powerless. "A few days ago, Chao Qingqiu made a sword to cut the sky in the demon soil, and the imperial sword patrolled the sky. He even cut down a big hand from the sky. This kind of cultivation has already reached the end of the sea. I''m afraid it''s really invincible."


    Du Sheng said in a cold voice: "he is strong in the autumn, after all, there is only one person. How can he turn over the storm?"


    Liu Sheng''s face was a little bitter, "Taoist friend, this is not right. Although there is only one person in chaoqingqiu, who is willing to spare no effort to suppress him?"


    Chao Qingqiu is an invincible person in the world. After the demon soil made his sword, he told these sages that no matter who he was, he could not defeat his sword. Since he could not win, then who would dare to challenge him? If there were no three or two saints, who would go, they would be killed.


    Du Sheng was a little angry. "I knew he would have this day for a long time. Hundreds of years ago, I told him to kill him when he crossed the sea. If you listen to me, how can you have today?"


    "After the Beihai incident, how many of our disciples are willing to give up Taoism and turn to sword learning. You don''t know how many more swordsmen would have come in the end of the day if the sword mountain was not flattened by Liang Yi?"


    Compared with Du Sheng''s temperament, Liu Sheng is much calmer. "There are so many swordsmen in the world. There are several Qing Qiu dynasties, and there is only one dynasty Qingqiu. There is no need to worry about one day when swordsmen will return to 6000 years ago. Even if there are some who have the chance to become the second, we should wipe them out as soon as possible? Taoist friends have been practicing Taoism for many years, but they always have a more peaceful temperament. This is more and more irritable, which is not conducive to the cultivation of Taoism. "


    Du Sheng was indifferent and did not listen to these words into his heart.


    Liu Sheng just looked at the world with a light smile and said, "Chao Qingqiu stands in front of the tower to see our attitude. This guy''s means are not brilliant at all, but the realm is extremely high. Everyone can only hold his nose to have a look."


    Liu Sheng''s perception of chaoqingqiu is much more objective than Du Sheng''s, and he is not too disgusted with this guy who can become a sword immortal in such a difficult world. However, it is unrealistic for Liu Sheng to be kind to chaoqingqiu.


    The three religions have finally become the protagonists of the mountains and rivers, and it is not easy to let Buddhism go to the Far West Buddhist land. In recent years, they have begun to suppress Confucianism and gradually become the largest religion in mountains and rivers.


    At this time, if a swordsman comes out to make trouble, even if he has a good temper and a gentle temper, he can''t accept it.


    "Since Chao Qingqiu has made such a gesture, will it respond?"


    Liu Sheng is asking Du Sheng.


    Du Sheng indifferently said: "wait for the rise of the Qing Qiu kill, on the cloud?"


    Chen Sheng said with a smile, "that is, Chao Qingqiu will not die with us. When the time comes, several Taoist friends will come. It is hard for chaoqingqiu to want to live forever. It is hard for chaoqingqiu to stay alive."


    Du shengleng hums a way: "you don''t set yourself on fire."


    If the war really starts today, there will be a saint talking blood.


    As for who they are, they are the most likely.


    Liu Shengyao said: "that is to say, the Taoist friends have so many ideas that chaoqingqiu will be more and more unscrupulous. If we are more tough, Chao Qingqiu will not dare to be provocative several times."


    Du Sheng snorted coldly.


    Liu Sheng said with a smile, "let me have a look at the sword of Jianxian."


    Before the words fell, the almost indisputable Saint stretched out his hand and gently waved the dust, making the sea of clouds billow, like instant boiling hot water.


    Let the Yellow Crane make a few low sounds.


    A little flustered.


    A sage''s power is so great that it can''t be ignored.


    The majestic air machine rises from the cloud and sweeps straight to the chenxie mountain.


    That pressure, before reaching the mountain, has already made countless Taoists on the mountain pale.


    Many people have guessed that it was the saint.


    Liang also simply and directly looked at a place in the cloud. A monk like him, even though it was not low, it was not difficult to see something.


    In particular, Liu Sheng did not want to cover up.


    The majestic air machine breaks through the clouds and suppresses it.


    Facing chaoqingqiu, those who dare to take the lead are rare.Chao Qingqiu''s face is expressionless, and his body has a majestic sword spirit, which flies to the sky in an instant.


    The power of the sword is just like the essence. In people''s eyes, there is a blue luster.


    The sword is flying into the sky.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword is the most powerful thing in the world. There is no problem with it. Chao Qingqiu has made more to prove it.


    For example, fighting with big demons in the demon land, such as challenging the saints of the three religions, and killing Beiming in the North Sea.


    When he was in Beihai, chaoqingqiu had already stood at the top of the mountain, but when he cut the big hand in the demon soil, people understood or only knew a truth.


    Chao Qing Qiu is really strong.


    His sword is really the strongest thing in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu has the strongest sword in the world. It''s so simple to break the Qi machine.


    So Liu Sheng, standing in the cloud for a short time, saw a sword coming from under the cloud.


    The sword spirit tore up the clouds and disturbed the sea of clouds.


    Liu Sheng''s hair was also blown by the sword.


    He waved the dust down without expression and stopped the sword.


    But Fuzhen was also cut off a few threads.


    Everyone knows that chaoqingqiu is not easy to kill. Everyone knows that chaoqingqiu is very strong.


    But Liu Sheng knew at this time why chaoqingqiu could become invincible in the world.


    If Kendo is facing him now, he will face difficulties.


    What else could he do but die?


    Du Sheng sneered: "I said, don''t burn yourself."


    With these words, Du Sheng drove the crane away from here.


    Even after knowing to leave, Liu Sheng was the only one to deal with chaoqingqiu.


    He chose to leave.


    After all, as long as Liu Sheng does not choose death, there will be many ways.


    For example, bow your head.


    Liu Sheng stood in the cloud, not knowing what he was thinking, but after that sword, the cloud sea removed the scattered sword spirit, and Chao Qingqiu did not really make another sword.


    Liu Sheng suddenly said with a smile: "chaoqingqiu is indeed worthy of being a sword immortal."


    The sound was so loud that it penetrated through the clouds and reached the world.


    The whole mountain Taoist heard it.


    A lot of people are in a state of mind.


    Only Liang knew that this was undoubtedly a saint bowing his head.


    This kind of thing is not common.


    But in front of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, it happened several times.


    Chao Qingqiu did not speak, but everyone saw the smile in his mouth.


    He looked at the skyscraper in front of him, and then slowly dissipated.


    A moment later, one of the walls of the tower collapsed.


    The sound shook the whole field.


    The tower is hundreds of stories high. In order to build this tower, I don''t know how many Taoist and array forms have been laid on it, and it has been blessed by the temple masters of past dynasties. I don''t know how strong it should be.


    Beams can also demolish buildings, but they can''t. It''s so easy.


    In the face of this sword immortal, Liang can only smile bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Above the clouds, chaoqingqiu''s body appears slowly.


    It''s only a few feet away from Liu Sheng.


    One foot in front of the swordsman is a dead place, but in front of chaoqingqiu, even if it is a hundred Zhang, it is also a dead place.


    At this distance, if he takes a sword.


    Liu Sheng is also seriously injured.


    Looking at Chao Qingqiu, the relaxed sage said with a smile, "if the sword immortal ascends the top of the world, he should leave."


    Chao Qingqiu said calmly, "I''m waiting for you to kill me."


    The voice was very cold, and on top of the clouds, it added a few coldness.


    It''s no secret that the saints of the three religions wanted to kill him.


    If possible, Chao Qingqiu even wanted to kill the twelve sages at the same time. This is undoubtedly the simplest way to make swordsmen prosperous.


    But it''s the hardest thing.


    The twelve sages, even if Chao Qingqiu wanted to come, felt that they had to have at least a few of them.


    What''s more, at the same time of killing the saints, the big demons of the demon soil will not do nothing.


    So this kind of thing can''t be done.


    Liu Sheng said softly: "if at the right time, I would also like to ask the sword immortal to die."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I think the time is very good now."


    Liu Sheng shook his head. "Chao Jian Xian doesn''t want to leave the world because there are swordsmen in the world who need the help of the sword immortal. We don''t want to ask him to die at this time, because we are afraid of death. But in the end, the initiative of the situation is in our hands. If Chao Jianxian doesn''t leave early, once we think about it, there will be no room for us."


    Chao Qingqiu was silent for a long time, and then said, "if you are so easy to see life and death, where are the stories of these years?"


    Liu Sheng nodded, "yes."Chao Qingqiu said, "one day, maybe you will fall under my sword."


    It is often in the middle of a sentence or two.


    Liu Sheng was silent for a long time. As Chao Qingqiu said, it was not so easy to see life and death. Even he couldn''t. finally, he had no choice but to say, "if I were you."


    Chaoqingqiu smiles inexplicably, and his smile is also very cold. He somehow thinks of the young swordsman he met in the city before, and all kinds of things he talked to before.


    Finally, the little guy, a little timid, told him that his sword was the most pleasing he had ever seen.


    In the words, there are some likes.


    Chao Qingqiu smiles, thinking that even so, my sword is still my sword.


    -


    Luoyang City has been in winter for a long time, but today, it is only today that the first heavy snow comes, floating and scattering on the world.


    Because of the prohibition of the school, no snowflake has fallen on the top of the building in recent years, but in this heavy snow, I don''t know why, all the snowflakes have fallen on the roof.


    Li changgu, sitting at the height of the building, looks at the girl who keeps her sword in front of her eyes closed, smiling mellow.


    He had never thought that he would accept apprentices one day, but he mistakenly accepted an apprentice.


    And the qualifications are pretty good.


    A few days ago, it was already the sword spirit state. I think it will not be long before I can break into the green silk.


    Before long, it will become Taiqing?


    Thinking of this, Li changgu couldn''t help laughing.


    As soon as he made a sound, Li Xiaoxue, who raised his sword with his eyes closed, also opened his eyes.


    "Master!"


    She looked at Li changgu and exclaimed discontentedly.


    Li changgu looked at the outside awkwardly and changed the topic: "today''s snow scene is still good."


    Li Xiaoxue looked at her master helplessly, and then looked out of the building. Sure enough, she saw a snow scene.


    Li Xiaoxue has two words in her name. Her sword is called Xiaoxue. Even she likes snow very much, just like her brother.


    When she saw the snow, she thought of her elder brother, and then said with some sullen, "master, when will my brother come back?"


    Li changgu said in a warm voice: "when you are a master, you are a worm in your brother''s stomach. Who knows when he will come back."


    Li Xiaoxue Pooh, not very happy.


    Li changgu looked at the girl and suddenly asked, "are you interested in Cheng Yusheng''s bastard?"


    Li Xiaoxue said, "what do you mean, master?"


    What do you think, Master Li


    Li Xiaoxue retorted: "that''s brother Cheng."


    It''s just that I don''t have enough confidence.


    Li changgu said in a warm voice: "there is no problem in the presentation of love between men and women. It''s just that there are not so many things in this world. You just like Cheng Yusheng, but you don''t necessarily like Cheng Yusheng just like you, just like Cheng Yusheng likes ye Shengge and ye Shengge doesn''t like him."


    Li Xiaoxue sighed, some sad.


    It''s not a secret that she likes Cheng Yusheng. I believe her brother Cheng knows it, but it''s one thing to know, one thing to make clear, another to accept.


    Where there are so many coincidences in the world.


    Li Xiaoxue changed the topic and said: "my brother said to my father that I would go to see the girl I like from afar. I don''t know if I have seen her or if she will marry her brother. I''m sure I will be there. When the time comes, master will be here."


    Li changgu looked at the little girl whose mood rose for a while, smiling in his eyes.


    If he had not been trapped in the tower of picking stars, but had been studying in the Academy, he might have already married the girl he wanted. At this time, let alone his daughter, even his granddaughter, would have been as big as Li Xiaoxue?


    It''s a pity that there are so many coincidences in life?


    -


    after watching an autumn rain, Cheng Yusheng stayed on the threshold of his own home and began to watch the long delayed snow. His master Chen Jiu left the city a long time ago and didn''t know what he was doing. Anyway, after returning to the city, he was inexplicably happy. Cheng Yusheng asked, but he didn''t get any results. He only knew that his master uncle had been out of the city with a Taoist priest As for who it was, the master didn''t make it clear. He didn''t ask in detail.


    Just after that day, Cheng Yusheng''s physical training came to an end. During this period, Chen Jiu taught more about how to use a knife and didn''t pay much attention to his physique.


    According to his words, it is such a thing. Now you can put it away and pick it up at the next level.


    Chen Jiujing was a little surprised that Cheng Yusheng was a good material, but when he practiced the knife, he felt that Cheng Yusheng was far more than he expected. He was relieved that he even drank faster than he expected.This makes Cheng Yusheng a little worried. Before, Shibo said that he would kill people in the sky after drinking the wine. If he drank it fast, would it not be so effective?


    Cheng Yusheng sits on the threshold to watch the snow, while Chen Jiu and Mr. Cheng sit in the room and drink wine around the stove. In fact, the two ages are far from each other, but in fact, they are used to watching the vicissitudes of the world and chatting with each other is not meaningless.


    Chen wine took a look at Cheng Yusheng''s back, and then asked, "I heard that what palace is going to find a marriage for this boy?"


    The old man grabbed a handful of peanuts in his hand and threw them into his mouth one by one. He said with a smile: "it''s such a thing, but I refused. It''s up to him who this guy wants to marry."


    Chen Jiu said with a smile to the old master: "it should be so. If you want to marry a wife, in Luoyang City, according to my opinion, only the apprentice of Li changgu is worthy of this boy."


    The old man lost two peanuts in his mouth, and said with some melancholy: "other girls are easy to say, but that girl, it''s not so easy."


    There are many ordinary people who don''t know about Luoyang, but that doesn''t mean Lord Cheng doesn''t know. He is well-informed. He knows that Li Xiaoxue''s elder brother is the guy who made a lot of trouble in Luoyang City before, and that guy is a sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment. And Li changgu, the girl''s master, has some connections with the emperor ¡£


    Even before Chen Jiu entered the city, he was the most powerful monk in Luoyang.


    A swordsman.


    Chen Jiu didn''t have time to delve into this issue. In fact, he just said casually, as to whether Mr. Cheng would work hard for it, and then what happened would be none of his business.


    No matter what happens to Cheng Yusheng, as long as it is not Canghai, he dares to take charge of it.


    He never reasoned in his life, never before, and never more.


    The big fist is the reason.


    He understood.


    He looked at Cheng Yusheng and said with a low smile, "Liang Yi, you are indeed the first person under the sea, so you can''t kill them."


    Although the voice was low, he was still heard in his ears.


    Cheng Yusheng jokingly said that his master uncle was a tower climbing realm, and the old master was dubious, mostly because of Cheng Yusheng''s temperament, and he had never been serious. However, if he said Liang Yi''s name in Chen Jiu''s mouth, the old master really had to believe that Chen Jiu was a tower climbing realm.


    if this was not the climbing realm, would he dare to challenge the Lord?


    Old Master Cheng dare not think about it.


    He quickly raised the wine and drank a few mouthfuls. Later, he couldn''t help it. He praised: "brother, steady!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the heavy snow, there is a tall man with a big halberd on his back, leading a horse that is as red as fire into the city gate, which makes the guards greedy.


    The best prepared horse in Luoyang city is the imperial forest army, but there is no horse in the army camp that can match this horse.


    Even if the cavalry in the northern army''s mansion occasionally returned to Luoyang City, the horse on which the general sat could not match this one.


    And the man who led the horse through the city gate had a murderous look in his eyes.


    Better than most generals they''ve ever met.


    This is a general who came to the city to report military information?


    But the micro clothes are too careless.


    The soldier opened his mouth and stopped talking.


    "My name is wenbailou," said the tall man


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    Li Fuyao chose to leave Qingtian city on a warm winter day. In fact, it was not easy to find such a good scene in demon soil. After all, the cold wind howled before winter. After all, when winter came, the demon soil winter became angry with who annoyed the God. Snowflakes seemed like they didn''t need money.


    Although Li Fuyao''s realm is enough, he can''t feel the cold in winter and cold in spring, but he is always from a small place. Sometimes he always has the illusion that he is still a common people at the foot of the mountain. He is always happy when he looks at the warm winter sun.


    Since leaving white fish town, Li Fuyao has traveled a long way. After going through the demon soil once, he can''t say that he has already visited the whole demon land. However, he has caused a lot of things. If he continues to stay, he may encounter something.


    Turning to the South and returning to the mountains and rivers, Li Fuyao took a completely different road than before. The road he took should be high mountains. To say whether he would encounter some powerful demon cultivation, he was not sure.


    In addition to the fact that there are still people in the swordsman''s veins, most of the swordsmen travel to the demon land to sharpen their swordsmanship. If they want to sharpen their swordsmanship, they have to kill some demon practitioners. Therefore, in these six thousand years, both the demon soil and the swordsman still have no good face to show to each other.


    In comparison, Li Fuyao''s trip was much more friendly. As long as the demon Xiu did not take the initiative to provoke him, he did not take the initiative. Along the way, he drew a lot of swords, but not a few of them took the initiative.


    However, in the first hundred days of the city, many demon monks were killed.


    Most of them were young talents of their own ethnic groups. After being killed by him, their elders had some ideas about Li Fuyao. If he had not been living in Qingtian City, he would have been paid eight yuan by the National People''s Congress.


    Once the feud is over, you should be on your guard because you don''t know where your enemy will run out and give you a knife.


    It''s easy to hide an open gun, but it''s hard to defend a hidden arrow. This is really a golden saying left by the ancestors.


    This time, Li Fuyao was also dressed in a blue shirt, but he no longer carried a sword case, but also a sword hanging from his waist. On one side, the green silk sword had the same wisp of sword as Qingqiu, and its killing power was amazing. It was hung on the right side of his body by Li Fuyao. As for the sword hanging on the left side, it was not Jian 19, but one of the four swords to come from qingtianjun.


    It''s not the first ten miles.


    On the contrary, the body of the sword is somewhat narrow and long. It is as white as the bright moon of white moonlight.


    The master of this sword was a woman swordsman. Although the realm was not as terrible as climbing a building in the vast sea, she was also a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. It was not easy for a woman to practice the sword to such a level. The bright moon was the woman swordsman''s heart, and the casting material was only inferior to the green silk. If you were wandering in the world.


    I''m afraid it''s going to set off a bloodbath.


    It''s really not a polite thing to cut iron like mud.


    Today''s hanging sword, bright moon, has its own consideration of Li Fuyao. The evolution of lingfu was originally very slow. We had to wait for a lingfu to completely evolve. I was afraid that we would have to wait for the dawn and dusk. These four swords are destined to have no use for many days. In this case, it is better to take them out first and cultivate them.


    Ten li, bright moon, tall buildings, grass gradually green.


    Each handle will appear in his waist and in the palm of his hand one day.


    As for whether it will appear on the head of a demon Xiu, it depends on fate.


    Li Fuyao, who chose not to leave Qingtian city on foot, intended not to be swaggering. But after leaving the city, he suddenly changed his mind. He ran wild for hundreds of miles in a rage, which shocked many demon monks who were staying outside the city. Everyone had guessed that the young man would leave the City in a low-key manner without causing any turbulence. However, no one thought that the young man started to defend outside the city The sword travels far away.


    The speed is so fast that many people are unprepared.


    The mountain and river friars, together with the demon earth friars, have enough realm, so they can travel far away against the wind, but the speed is fast and slow, and those with high level will naturally be much faster. In addition, if you want to be faster, you can only rely on magic weapons or mount.


    It''s just that the relationship between Shanhe friars and demon earth demon monks has never been harmonious. If there are friars who dare to let the demon clan act as mounts, they will be torn in two by the furious demon Xiu.


    Among the twelve sages, only Du Sheng sat down with a yellow crane.


    Among all the magic weapons, it is not as fast as a swordsman to travel far away.


    Besides, swordsman''s sword must be the most powerful thing in the world. It is also the fastest thing to see the wrong situation.


    Li Fuyao''s imperial sword was hundreds of miles away, enough to shake off most of the ambush.


    However, there are some special magic weapons in the body. Maybe some of his things have been arrested. The imperial sword is not enough to cut off the connection.


    Li Fu, with a sword hanging from his waist, fell to the Bank of a green lake in a deep mountain.


    After standing still, he took back the sword nineteen. He still used the two swords, Mingyue and Qingsi, on his waist, one left and one right, looking strange.


    It is not too strange to say that many places can not exist in the territory Map in Li Fuyao''s hand. After all, unlike mountains and rivers, the forces on the demon soil side are too chaotic.The clear water in front of him, which makes him very comfortable, does not exist in the territory Map of Li Fuyao''s hand. Li Fuyao''s power to control the sword for hundreds of miles should be in the right direction. Moreover, this place should not have left the territory under the control of qingtianjun, so it is not too nervous.


    There is no more peaceful place in the demon land than under the rule of Qingtian emperor.


    Qingtianjun, who has enough fighting power to rank in the top five of demon soil, has a bad temper, but he is not in disorder.


    After walking several steps along the lake, Li Fuyao looked up, but in the distance he saw a big stone with a woman sitting fishing on it.


    A woman in a white dress, sitting by the lake, can''t see clearly.


    Not far away from the woman, Li Fuyao looked into the lake and saw the movement of the lake. He knew that there would be a big fish on the hook of the woman. He did not know why. The woman never raised the line, but looked at the lake indifferently.


    Li Fuyao stopped, thinking whether to open his mouth to say hello, or directly turned away.


    Who would have expected that after seeing Li Fuyao''s double swords, the woman took the lead in opening her mouth. "I heard that there was a young man in Qingtian city who could not hold up a lot of demon soil young people. It must be you."


    Li Fuyao stood in the same place, looking as if, "how to say it?"


    The woman let go of the fishing rod, but the green fishing rod was hanging in the air, unaffected. She looked at Li Fuyao, then looked down at her pair of jade hands and said in a soft voice, "your life is worth a demon pill in the spring and Autumn period."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile: "come on, come on. Anyway, we are going to fight all the way out of the demon soil. Who is the first one to go up


    The woman has thought about the situation countless times, but she never thought that Li Fuyao would be so crisp.


    At the same time, he spoke, a powerful sword spirit had emerged from the lake.


    Feeling the majestic sword spirit, the woman covered her mouth and said with a smile: "master, come out to work!"


    Before the words fell, the lake suddenly boiled. A tall man broke the water and came out with a large string of water spray.


    The woman giggled ceaselessly, "be in charge of, still have such momentum."


    The tall man skimmed out of the water, and then looked at Li Fuyao with a strange look. "Is this a pure land worth a demon pill in spring and autumn?"


    The woman said with a smile: "the leader, you don''t know. This is Qingtian Jun''s son-in-law."


    Hearing the three words of qingtianjun, the tall man almost fell into the lake and said angrily: "since it''s the son-in-law of the demon king, how to kill it?"


    The woman is not satisfied, smile way: "a spring and autumn boundary demon Dan."


    The man was still hesitant, "other demon kings are good to talk about, but we, the demon king, are notoriously overbearing. Do you really think we can kill this boy and live a stable life?"


    Woman melancholy way: "pour also is ah."


    "But they just want that demon pill in spring and autumn."


    When he heard this sentence, he immediately changed his mind and said freely: "no matter what, it''s the most important thing to find a place to hide. The most important thing is to find a place to hide."


    Li Fuyao listened to these two people patiently for a long time without any interruption. Until now, he opened his mouth and said, "two, consider my feelings."


    Perhaps it was Li Fuyao who interrupted his heroism. The man said in a sharp voice, "what are you?"


    Li Fuyao originally put his hand on the handle of the bright moon sword. When he heard this, he didn''t say anything. Only half of the green silk came out of the sheath.


    There is a trace of sword on the body of the sword.


    The sword meaning of chaoqingqiu is called to be able to be cut off and ascend the building. The two of them are just two in the morning and evening. When facing this wisp of sword, they even shiver.


    The man immediately changed his face and flattered, "don''t be angry, ancestor."


    This is very interesting.


    The woman said with a smile: "no wonder it is the characters who can suppress those cubs. It turns out that the realm is so wonderful that we have no eyes."


    After Li Fuyao pulled out of the scabbard for half a minute, the green silk went back to the scabbard in an instant. This wisp of sword was intended to be cut off and ascended the building. He didn''t want to waste it on these two people.


    That''s the most profitable business in the world.


    Li Fuyao stood in his place and sneered, "don''t you want to die?"


    This can be said to be very elegant.


    The man hesitated and finally said with a grim smile: "don''t hurry. My wife still wants a demon pill in spring and autumn."


    With his words, the white light on the ground in front of Li Fuyao''s body was so bright that snow-white ropes were born out of thin air, which would tie Li Fuyao''s limbs.


    Even now, Li Fuyao''s ankle has been firmly tied by a snow-white rope.


    Li Fuyao sighed. What happened?


    I''m not in the right mood?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    It is obviously not a happy thing to be tied with a rope by a demon Xiu in the twilight world.


    In particular, I am a Taiqing state.


    But Li Fuyao was a little depressed. He opened his mouth and asked, "my sword can really kill you, but you are not afraid. Why?"


    Even if we don''t want to show off the sword, we should not be afraid to cut the sword, but some of them are not afraid of us


    There are many things in the world that are not clear. For example, when he said it was not worth Li Fu''s sword, he didn''t feel a bit upset, some were just happy.


    Li Fu shook his head and looked down at the snow-white rope that had firmly tied his ankles. One hand was already on the hilt of the bright moon.


    The majestic sword spirit is pounding around in the scabbard.


    As early as that day, Li Fuyao knew that the material of this sword was not only inferior to that of the green silk, but also felt the bright moon for the first time.


    A moment later, before the man could react, Li Fuyao came out of his sheath. It was like a sword light in the moonlight of the sky. With this sword, the majestic sword spirit cut off the snow-white rope.


    It''s not sloppy at all.


    After a sword, Li Fuyao clenched the handle of the sword, and then handed out a sword to those white ropes that were constantly produced. With each sword, he cut off the ropes produced by the man''s unique skill.


    Li Fuyao''s face was calm as usual, and his sword spirit spread out in all directions. To say one or two words from Li Fuyao before, he claimed that he was a swordsman with a good manner. At this time, he really had the demeanor of a great swordsman.


    Moreover, he is only a swordsman in the Taiqing realm.


    The woman spent so many years in the lakeside, and occasionally went out to wander around. She saw some rough men.


    Where have you seen such a splendid young man.


    Look at this one sword, it''s really a good gesture!


    The woman almost didn''t let the water flow out of her mouth.


    The man had no choice but to change his address, "madam, it''s time to fight for life and death."


    The woman glared at the man, and then looked serious. "It''s hard to meet a good-looking and elegant young man. It''s hard to fight and kill."


    Li Fuyao laughed. "You two, are you really not afraid of this sword on my waist?"


    The man sneered and said, "if you pull it out, even if we die here, we will not complain."


    Man said this sentence is free and easy, but the woman is not willing to, "I haven''t lived enough."


    Some wronged man comforted: "madam, listen to me, this guy must dare not pull out his sword."


    In words, in fact, a lot of fear, which all want the other party''s life, that guy still does not draw his sword, will really be stupid.


    Thinking of this, the man has some hindsight.


    Sure enough, after a moment.


    A soaring sword comes into being.


    It''s by the lake.


    Countless surrounding demons repair panic.


    What the hell is the Sword Fairy?!


    Or is there such a big battle?


    There are also many evidences based on Li Fuyao''s sword spirit. The demon Xiu, who has been chasing after him for a long time, after feeling this sword spirit, immediately fled thousands of miles away. His mother, Chao Qingqiu didn''t go away?!


    They know what happened in Qingtian city.


    Faced with the fierce sword, the man turned pale. As soon as he dodged, he raised his wife''s collar and ran to the distance. He didn''t care whether he would be punished for his rudeness.


    That silly boy doesn''t care to take out his sword. If he can''t run, he will die.


    Li Fuyao stood in the same place and pressed the green silk into the scabbard. Chaoqingqiu''s sword meaning is really interesting. It''s true that he can kill people to climb the stairs after scabbard. As long as the scabbard is not completely pulled out, the intention of chongtian sword is really bluffing.


    One of the reasons why we don''t take out the sword to cut these two twilight days and nights is that I don''t think it''s worth it. If this sword can be used to cut the two twilight days and nights, it''s not worth it at all.


    As for the second reason, Li Fuyao did not have a bad impression on the couple.


    Especially when the man confessed, Li Fuyao was really happy.


    Life and death are just a thought. It can''t be said that killing everyone is right, and those who don''t dare to say they don''t kill are all OK.


    It''s just a choice.


    Anyway, Li Fuyao felt very happy that he didn''t cut them off.


    After taking back the green silk, Li Fuyao laughs and calls out the sword 19. In an instant, the imperial sword is taken away.


    Make a white mark in the sky.


    Two voices appeared in the lake.


    "Niang, this is really a sword fairy, so young?"


    "Nonsense, there is only one sword immortal in the world, not him!"


    "Can Niang, but this one is not a sword immortal. How can he be in order to ascend a building?""What kind of state are you? You haven''t changed your shape. You know how to climb the stairs."


    The voice of some immature aggrieved way: "Niang, you don''t also change shape, you know is not ascend the building realm?"


    The woman''s voice rang out, "you know more about my mother than you do. Shut up!"


    "Niang, I also want to practice sword!"


    The woman said angrily, "what do you want to do with sword practice? Can''t you kill your mother?"


    "Niang, the demon can''t practice sword?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, a woman came here, with a sword hanging from her waist. She looked strange and stood on the lake in a daze.


    The sound of the lake began to ring again.


    "Niang, this is a female Sword Fairy!"


    The woman''s voice lowered a little, "what nonsense, to become the sea is the Sword Fairy, she is not like!"


    "No?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "What''s more interesting? The one who set off such a big battle before was just a climbing stairs. This one doesn''t look like it, and it doesn''t have momentum."


    The answer is given.


    "Mother, you said he didn''t go upstairs."


    "Shut up, I want you to pick on me!"


    The little guy shut his mouth.


    The woman lowered her head and looked at the lake. The conversation between mother and son was all in her ears.


    Didn''t you go upstairs?


    The woman sneered and patted the scabbard on her waist.


    It''s another soaring sword.


    Before this, I felt the sword spirit and chose to sneak into the ground. Those demon cultivators who had not gone far away were scared to death and fled away one by one.


    This son of a bitch, is really a sword fairy who wants to kill?


    You are such a powerful person. Why do you have to fight with us.


    The woman disappeared in an instant.


    The sword is still alive.


    The voice sounded again, a little timid, it was comforting his mother, "Niang, in fact, I didn''t think she was a Sword Fairy before, so I looked away."


    The woman''s voice was full of doubts, "where are so many sword immortals from the demon soil now?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    Like the two little fish that have not been transformed into shape, there are also demon monks who have felt the sword spirit twice before and after today.


    Those who were in a lower level just thought that there was a great swordsman who was at least in the realm of climbing the stairs, and he made two swords.


    If you have a higher realm, you can see that the two swords are different, so you can easily judge that they must be two.


    But two swordsmen who ascend the building!


    What is this concept?


    Before today, the three most famous swordsmen in the demon land were Chen Sheng, who had nothing to do and hid himself in Qingtian city when he was in trouble. Many people knew that he was just a day and night. Even if he broke through the spring and Autumn period today, he would never become a swordsman in the realm of climbing stairs.


    As for the other one, it must be Chao Qingqiu, a sword immortal who can''t afford to be provoked. This sword immortal walks in the demon soil, and no one dares to provoke him or not. In Qingtian city a few days ago, how many Canghai didn''t dare to provoke him?


    Let him cut the sky with his sword.


    In addition to these two, the most famous one may be in a lower realm. However, just trampling on the most brilliant young men in demon soil at the head of the city is enough to make his reputation famous.


    This swordsman, who wants to marry qingtianjun''s daughter, is being watched by many people.


    But in addition to these three, who has heard of the demon soil and two swordsmen who ascend the building.


    Damn it, these are not ordinary friars, but two monks who ascend the building.


    If there are more than ten or twenty swordsmen climbing the stairs in a single vein, and there are no saints on the other side of the mountain and river, who can dare to give directions to the swordsmen.


    So today''s events quickly spread out.


    In addition to the two swordsmen, there is a more subtle news.


    One of them is a woman.


    If a woman ascends a building, she is still a swordsman, which makes many people ponder it over and over again.


    However, a young man with that green silk had no idea. He walked all the way south and walked through the mountains and forests. When he met someone who couldn''t cope with him, he pulled out the scabbard of the green silk, but he didn''t pull out the sheath completely. Anyway, after bluffing people, he would have a long journey of imperial sword.


    In half a month, he had already pulled out his sheath three or five times, which shocked the whole demon land. The key is that after he pulled out his sword, the woman swordsman would appear at the place where he had originally appeared, and then made another sword.


    It''s confusing for a lot of people.


    Li Fuyao did not know.


    He went south in this way, thinking that there was nothing he could not cope with in this trip to the south, and his mood became more and more good.


    Thinking that if the green silk sword could not come out of the sheath until he got out of the demon soil, he would hang his sword and go to the mountain to show his prestige?


    At that time, standing on the mountain road, the green silk scabbard on the waist, and instantly cut open the mountain gate.


    Isn''t it interesting for him to stand on the mountain road and look at the blue faced Taoists?


    I think so. But after Chao Qingqiu''s sword, what should he do? When there is nothing left, he must be torn apart.


    Li Fuyao bowed his head and murmured, "you can''t do anything that kills you. You can''t do it."


    Li Fuyao didn''t really encounter any danger. There were really some people who wanted to do it when he pulled out his sword for half an inch. He stopped him at the top of a mountain. It was a twilight situation.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know which elder of the young man he killed. Seeing that the other side had to kill him, he had to raise his sword in silence. As a result, in that war, Li Fuyao used all the means of pressing the bottom of the box, fighting a serious injury and killing the morning and evening.


    Among the enemies, he held the elixir several times. Originally, it was a gift for his beloved girl, but the girl said that he had to keep it for his life. Li Fuyao could not push it, so he could only take it. After receiving it, he thought it was a gift. He would never use it until he died.


    He is not that kind of rigid guy. He knows that he will keep his life even if he is not safe.


    It''s just a day to stay.


    After seizing the demon pill of the demon cultivation in the morning and evening, Li Fuyao stuffed a handful of pills into his mouth. Most of these pills were given by Gu Yuan, and some were given by Ye Shengge, but not much. Along the way, he ate a lot after the war, and now the quantity is not much.


    Maybe it''s gone before we can get out of the demon soil.


    Li Fu shakes his sword back into the scabbard and grins in pain.


    In the following month, Li Fuyao occupied a small demon''s cave, covered up all his sword Qi and began to recuperate his body. Of course, although the little demon Xiu didn''t kill him, he didn''t let him go at will.


    The two men were in the same cave, which was not harmonious. The little demon Xiu looked at the young man with two swords hanging before. Although he couldn''t fight, he was still very tough. One day, Li Fuyao took out several swords in the sword box. After seeing them once, the little demon Xiu almost scared out his urine.


    The long sword with sharp body just makes him feel terrible. It is not a simple thing to make a hole or two in his body?From that day on, xiaoyaoxiu began to take a sword immortal, which was very hot.


    Li Fuyao was not polite to him. He occupied his cave and ate the fruits collected by xiaoyaoxiu at will. His expression was plain.


    Half a month later, at dusk, xiaoyaoxiu came back to the cave with a large number of fruits. All of them were put in Li Fuyao''s side. He only picked up two small fruits to eat.


    In the past half a month, he went out every three or five days. It seemed that he had many opportunities to reveal the whereabouts of this guy. He even met several groups of people who came to look for him, but xiaoyaoxiu didn''t dare to say anything.


    Because there was a sword spirit not far from his side.


    Even he felt that a sword was always facing him.


    If he said half a word wrong, I don''t know what will happen to Li Fuyao. Anyway, he will be nailed here in an instant.


    There is no doubt about it.


    For his own small life, the little demon Xiu, is really half a sentence of nonsense did not dare to say.


    Taking back the fruit, Li Fuyao picked up one and bit it. He asked, "what kind of demon are you?"


    In fact, according to Li Fuyao''s realm, it''s very easy to see the body of xiaoyaoxiu, but I don''t know why, and I haven''t seen it.


    Xiaoyaoxiu squeezed out a smile and said in a low voice: "if the master huijianxian, I am a mouse spirit."


    Li Fu shook his eyes on the setting sun outside.


    The weather began to be closer to the mountains and rivers after this journey to the south, but even in this case, it is not easy to see the sunset.


    At least once in a while, you should cherish it.


    "There are no powerful people in your family?"


    The little demon Xiu said with a bitter smile: "we are better than the sheep clan. At any rate, we can transform the form. If we are like the sheep family, we don''t even have the monks who transform the shape. It''s really a matter of being slaughtered."


    Li Fuyao frowned.


    I didn''t say anything, just looking at the sunset and biting on the fruit.


    On that night, Li Fuyao did not know what idea he had. He killed a pig demon who was passing by the cave. At night, he and the mouse ate a roast pig. Where did the little mouse think that he could eat pork one day, even though he was so happy that he shed tears.


    Li Fuyao looked at this guy and didn''t say much.


    A pig of several hundred jin, Li Fuyao eats little.


    The little mouse ate it.


    I''m full of oil.


    In the end, several jars of wine were dug out from the cave. The moment of opening up, the aroma of wine overflowed.


    Li Fuyao''s wine bug was immediately hooked up.


    The little mouse rubbed his cheek and said with embarrassment, "master Jianxian, this is something I have buried for decades. In your words, it''s called a little bit of friendship with the earth."


    Li Fuyao gave a loud cry, and then stood up to dig out the other jars of wine.


    The little mouse was at a loss.


    This is all he has.


    Li Fuyao drank the fruit wine leisurely, and finally the two people drank up all the wine.


    Li Fuyao is a little drunk. He looks strange at the little mouse who can''t stand steadily.


    The little mouse was drunk and said, "master Sword Fairy, I have something to ask you for help."


    Li Fuyao asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The little mouse laughed awkwardly, and then began to tell his story. It turned out that he had been married before and had a daughter. Later, he did not know why he was taken in love by a leopard demon nearby. Both of them were taken away as concubines.


    Now, it has been 20 years.


    "My wife can''t bear to be humiliated. She has already committed suicide, but she has pity on my daughter, and she still lives in deep water. If master Jianxian takes the handle, I will offer up the tablet of master Jianxian and pray day and night, so that master Jianxian can become a sword immortal early and finally fly up in the daytime."


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help but ask, "what is the realm of leopard demon?"


    The little mouse patted his chest, a face firmly said: "the most green silk, certainly will not be higher than this."


    Li Fuyao rubbed some hot cheeks and said with a smile, "lead the way?"


    The little mouse was overjoyed, and even began to kowtow to Li Fuyao heavily. "The great kindness of the sword immortal master is unforgettable!"


    Li Fuyao didn''t help him to get up. What he did for him was something that he could hardly accomplish in his whole life. He had nothing to repay Li Fuyao by not letting him kowtow. What would he do if he talked about it all his life?


    In fact, if you really want to, kowtow also want to say for a lifetime.


    Li and shiyuejian stood up and asked, "you know, I stood up. Which handle do you use today


    The little mouse scratched his head and said in embarrassment: "if the master of sword immortal wants to kill people, it''s good to use either handle."


    Li Fuyao laughs and finally chooses a tall building.


    Hanging sword waist, is still a left and a right collocation.In fact, little mouse''s choice of the cave was very particular. It happened to be a few miles away from the leopard demon''s territory. It can be said that he had always wanted to rescue his daughter, but he was not good enough to do so.


    Li Fuyao suppressed his sword spirit and went to the cave with the little mouse, which was much bigger than the little mouse''s.


    Li Fuyao looked at the cave where the stone gate was closed and asked, "do you want to roar twice for courage?"


    The little mouse worried: "if you expose the Sword Fairy master, not good."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I''ll leave here tonight."


    The little mouse''s mind was fixed.


    After thinking about it, he still didn''t open his mouth. He said in a dispirited way: "master sword immortal, I don''t know what to say."


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "just say," thief, give me my baby girl, or I will kill you today without a whole body. "What do you think


    The little mouse hesitated and said, "that''s a leopard demon, or a leopard thief?"


    Li Fuyao held back his smile


    So at the next moment, the little mouse got angry and said, "leopard thief, give me my baby girl, or I will kill you today without a whole body!"


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up.


    After a moment, Li Fuyao''s waist high-rise scabbard.


    A sword light was born, and the powerful sword spirit instantly tore the stone gate.


    The sword kept moving. The sword swept into the depth of the cave until it stopped somewhere.


    There was a stone bed on which there was a man of great stature, who was already pale at the moment.


    The sword spirit was too fierce for him to resist.


    On one side, there is a thin and weak woman.


    His clothes were exposed, but his face was cold.


    Li Fuyao appeared in the cave in a blue shirt.


    The little mouse was right next to him.


    The thin and weak woman burst into tears and called for her father.


    Looking at the thin woman, the little mouse tearful eyes, choked: "daughter, father to save you."


    Li Fuyao indifferently looked at that realm, only a man with green silk, "hurry up, there will be no chance later."


    The man got out of bed with a pale face. The first time he saw the little mouse, he knew what had happened. When he captured the mother and daughter, he didn''t crush the little mouse to death, just because he didn''t care.


    A little mouse with low intelligence in the dust, who ever thought he could find such a helper one day.


    If I knew this, I should have killed him.


    The man knelt on the ground and regretted: "master Jianxian, spare your life. I''m the one who made thousands of mistakes. Please forgive me."


    Li Fuyao looked at him and said, "if you don''t, your life will be gone."


    Li Fuyao touched his chin.


    The stubble began to come out again.


    Headache.


    When he saw the sword, he was ready to bite his head.


    The stone gate was torn by the majestic sword spirit before, but his body is now being torn.


    Li Fuyao took up his sword and stood up.


    Take out the bright yellow demon Dan and throw it to the little mouse.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "would you like to eat leopard meat once?"


    The mouse laughed awkwardly and then hugged the thin woman.


    Father and daughter love each other deeply, after all, they do not belong to the human race alone.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was midnight to return to the mouse''s den.


    Li Fuyao looked at the stars in the sky and was still a little happy.


    It''s good to see the sunset and the stars today.


    The thin and weak woman picked up a rich meal, and Li Fuyao ate another meal.


    He sipped the wine and looked at the mouse and his daughter.


    Three rounds of wine.


    Li Fuyao sat at the gate of the cave again, looking at the stars.


    The thin woman crept over and kowtowed to Li Fuyao. "Thank you for your help. If you don''t mind, I''d like to serve you."


    Li Fuyao lost his mind for a while, then he was embarrassed.


    The little mouse made a voice to ease the situation. "The sword immortal master wants to pursue the road. How can he get in the way of the sword immortal master?"


    The thin woman raised her head and looked at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I am a desperado. I am in danger of life at any time with me."


    The thin and weak woman whispered: "the difficulties of the sword immortal master, I understand."


    Li Fuyao laughed bitterly, but there was no explanation.


    There are some things that really have nothing to say.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the stars and finally took care of the woman''s mood and talked to her about it.


    Speaking of what he had seen and heard in the mountains and rivers in the past, talked about the funny things he met, and talked about how many times he finally took out his sword. Only this time was more enjoyable.The skinny woman asked, "master Jianxian, do you think we will be bullied in the future?"


    Although Li Fuyao wanted to say a few good words, he finally said: "yes, I''m not strong enough. If you meet a monk who is not so good at heart, if you say a wrong word, it may be a disaster free. But what can we do? It''s not strong enough. No one listens to reason. You can''t think that everyone is a good man."


    The thin and weak woman sighed: "if everyone were like the master of sword immortal, there would be no evil under that day."


    For this sentence, Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    For example, Li Fuyao taught Yufu and qingni to practice sword in Beihai. In the end, qingni still wanted to kill him?


    Qingni''s temperament is not really bad. It''s just that after some things happen, let her be in that situation, and then the choice that she makes will not be judged by the good or the bad.


    But Li Fuyao didn''t do anything wrong. Why did he die again?


    If you don''t want to die, you have to be strong enough to defeat.


    The thin and weak woman pointed to the distant horizon and said with a smile, "there is a bright moon at the head. I haven''t seen it for a long time."


    Li Fuyao looked at the sky and saw a bright moon. He was in a better mood. "It seems that today is a good day."


    The thin and weak woman whispered, "master Jianxian, I really want to go to the place where you stay to see if there are thousands of lights in the world, and if there are thousands of people who are like the master of sword immortal?"


    Sometimes, we can''t see the people''s hearts and minds, but we can''t see it


    The thin woman lowered her head and said nothing with a smile.


    Li Fuyao stood up, looked at the bright moon, and laughed, "gone."


    He waved to the mouse and the skinny woman.


    Put it back in the tall building and take out the moon.


    The sword is gone.


    There is a bright moon in the sky, and there is also a bright moon at his feet.


    The moon is in his heart.


    The thin woman looked up at the sky and asked in a low voice, "Dad, can the sword immortal master become a sword immortal?"


    The little mouse took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "isn''t master Jianxian now?"


    The thin and weak woman turned her head to look at her father and laughed, "really ah."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    At night when the moon is shining high, Li Fuyao travels far away.


    Just a moment later, before the little mouse''s cave, there was a woman with a hanging sword. She looked up at the white mark in the sky. It was not obvious in the night, but he could see it clearly.


    The woman''s figure instantly came to the cave, and saw this man, a woman and two mouse demons, with a plain look.


    Little mouse has just seen Li Fuyao, a swordsman with a good temper, but he doesn''t think that all swordsmen in the world are like Li Fuyao. For a moment, he doesn''t speak in a hurry.


    The thin and weak woman saluted and said in a soft voice, "this sword immortal Fairy, but the companion of the sword fairy


    She used to call women the master of Sword Fairy. Fortunately, she changed her address soon.


    The mice were all very glad for their daughter''s wit.


    After a moment''s silence, the woman asked, "what''s the style of his sword?"


    Although little mouse is a low-level demon Xiu, he is not stupid at all. With this sentence alone, he can judge that the woman does not know Li Fuyao. Since he does not know Li Fuyao, will it be his enemy?


    So the woman spoke, and the little mouse did not answer.


    The thin and weak woman asked, "dare you ask if this fairy is the enemy of the sword immortal master?"


    The woman also knew the two men''s scruples, and said straightforwardly, "no swordsman in the world is enemy."


    There is sincerity in the words.


    Although the tone is cold.


    After thinking for a while, the little mouse said, "master Jianxian has many swords. It seems that there are seven swords in total."


    "Seven handles?" the woman frowned


    Who is the swordsman in the world who can''t get one sword in his hand? Why, this one is a blacksmith and has so many swords?


    The little mouse whispered: "vaguely remember that there are several swords called ten Li bright moon or something..."


    Then the little mouse told Li Fuyao about the styles of his swords. However, some swords had only been seen once, so they didn''t see them clearly, so they couldn''t tell them clearly.


    The woman nodded, not hard for both of them.


    After getting what she wanted to know, she threw the sword and left for a long time.


    The thin and weak woman whispered, "Dad, we should not have said that."


    The little mouse helpless way: "father really does not want to lose you."


    The tone of helplessness can explain a lot of things.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As a real swordsman, the woman is not too difficult to find Li Fuyao no matter what.


    I just don''t know why. No matter where Li Fuyao appears these days, although she will definitely arrive, the time has to be quite different. It must be later.


    Just like in front of the two mouse demons, if she really wanted to see Li Fuyao, she went to chase him directly. After a while, she could appear in front of the young man.


    What do you want to know at that time? Is it better to open your mouth and ask me directly?


    However, she followed Li Fuyao in a leisurely way and did not know what she wanted.


    When the sky is white, Li Fuyao''s imperial sword has been nearly a thousand miles, and the bright moon at his feet is on the verge of falling, so he can only choose to land on the ground.


    In a mountain.


    Water strikes the stone.


    Pines and cypresses are dense.


    Li Fuyao lies prone on a stone and washes his face with water.


    I don''t know why, suddenly I feel sleepy and depend on the stone.


    In the sky, the woman swordsman who stands in the sea of clouds hovers in the sea of clouds and cuts out a sword to the northwest. The sword spirit passes by and cuts the clouds open.


    She looked at the distance and sneered, "go away."


    A demon Xiu in the spring and Autumn period, hundreds of miles away, was cut off by her sword and seriously injured.


    Looking at this side, his face was shocked.


    Then did not stay for a moment, the body has already swept away.


    This swordsman who appears in the demon land for no reason is really not easy to be provoked.


    And he has a bad temper.


    At the same time, there is a red haired man standing on the top of a mountain.


    This guy, who was said to be the first person under the sea of demon soil, held the knife and felt the sword spirit, ready to move.


    No one dares to say that he can surpass a friar of demon soil as long as he ascends the tower realm. The swordsman dominates in the same place. He really wants to see how the female swordsman is invincible.


    Behind him is the same fierce fighting west hill in his eyes.


    Xishan can know what Xiqiu is thinking without turning his head. He held the knife and said, "courage is commendable, but it''s stupid to face an opponent who is much higher than you by countless times."


    Xi Qiu said, "it''s not a good thing to see two swordsmen climbing the building in the demon soil?"


    Xishan said with a smile, "where did you come from? Besides this woman, the other one is not that young man?"Xi Qiu was stunned and then lost his mind. He was the first one to be knocked down by Li Fuyao on the city''s head that day. He was also one of the few people who survived. For that young man, he could clearly know that he must be an extraordinary swordsman, but it would be ridiculous to say that he could climb the stairs.


    "Chao Qingqiu must have given him a life saving talisman before he left the demon soil. Even if the big demons in the sea wanted to kill a young swordsman, they were afraid that Chao Qingqiu would come to him in the future. Therefore, the life protecting talisman was naturally until he ascended the building, which was very heavy."


    "Isn''t the uncle ready to do it?" he asked


    Xishan looked at Xiqiu and whispered, "what I want to seek is a fair war. If I attack that woman today and say nothing else, it will cause a lot of waves. What do you think if the last talisman is used on me?"


    "Uncle is a little scared," he said with a low smile


    Xishan said calmly: "the means of facing Qingqiu is to be afraid and not to be humiliated."


    "When you go to that bitter and cold place, you should pay attention to everything and do not have the support of your family. This trip is really a journey of life and death. Just don''t take the young man too seriously. He is not your lifelong enemy. If you really want to choose, you can choose one of Hu Yue''s cubs."


    Xishan''s language is plain, and seems to be stating some ordinary things.


    In fact, for Xishan, these things are not special, they are very common.


    Nishiku nodded. There was something complicated in his eyes.


    Xishan is not ready to say anything more. He has already said some things that he can say. The rest is realized by himself. If he can''t, he will not be able to practice.


    On the road of practice, others can do something for you, but they can''t even drag you to run on this road.


    It''s hard to lead.


    Xishan looked up at the majestic sword.


    Compared with that of Qing Qiu, it is much weaker, but it is by no means powerless.


    It''s just that I''ve seen the sword of chaoqingqiu. It''s hard for anyone in the world to look up to the other people''s swords.


    Finally, standing on the top of the mountain, he didn''t cut a knife when the sword Qi dissipated slowly.


    It''s just that the fighting spirit is not reduced.


    He still watched the woman swordsman go away.


    It is said that it is the imperial sword, but in fact it is still within a hundred miles. Once a demon Xiu appears here in the morning and evening, it is almost needless to say that it is handed out with a sword.


    The mighty sword spirit is circling in this area for hundreds of miles.


    She is like an old farmer who hoes in the farmland. She is conscientious and does not allow half a bird to eat her own crops.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Fuyao woke up, he continued to go south. On the way after that, he did not encounter any one climbing the stairs. Instead, there were several fierce battles. One was the siege of several Taiqing. In that fierce battle, Li Fuyao exhausted himself. After killing two of them, he was seriously injured. At last, he did not know why, but the other three surviving Taiqing fell down inexplicably.


    Li Fuyao, who survived, went to find a place to recuperate, and then another month passed.


    He didn''t know that not far behind him was a woman swordsman who ascended the stairs and followed him all the way.


    In particular, some demon practitioners in the spring and Autumn period were forced to retreat by her sword. There were very few dead people under her sword, most of them were serious injuries.


    One day later, Li Fuyao approached a relatively prosperous town. Because it was close to the North Sea, the architectural style here was closer to mountains and rivers. Li Fuyao no longer swaggered. He put both the green silk and the bright moon in the sword box, wrapped it with cloth strips, and entered the city in a low-key way.


    As the imperial capital of the Yanling Dynasty, Luoyang city is one of the few cities on the other side of the mountains and rivers. When it was built, I didn''t know how much time it took and how many civilians were recruited.


    However, Luoyang City was built by ordinary people, but this small city was built by demon repair. Naturally, it was much faster, but the layout was similar, and there were still many differences in details.


    After entering the city quietly, Li Fuyao settled down in a small inn. In this small city called flying fish City, there are many people and monks, and there are all kinds of people in the city.


    Because the Terrans are more wild, it doesn''t look like a demon land city, nor is it like a mountain clan gate, but it is really a city between the secular.


    Li Fuyao calculated that spring should have begun on the other side of the mountain and river, which is a good time for all things to recover. Although the wind on the demon soil side is still chilly, it is actually much better than before.


    After half a decade, there is a unique festival in the city, which belongs to the flying fish city. It seems that some high-level demon cultivation has paid much attention to the wild cultivation in the city, and has repeatedly fought back the arrogant demon cultivation outside. The wild monks appreciate their merits and choose to hold the celebration on this day of every year.


    In the past, celebrations were just expressions of gratitude. Over the past few decades, new things have gradually developed. For example, at this time of year, martial arts contests will be held in the city, so that all the friars can compete on the stage, regardless of life or death, but only the high and low.Finally, those who stand on the high platform will be rewarded with a magic weapon of flying fish sect, the largest sect gate in the city.


    It''s strange to say that the master of Feiyu city is a gentle demon monk, but he is not in the city almost all the year round. However, the flying fish clan is completely a human friar without any shadow of demon cultivation.


    When the master of the flying fish city was not around, the flying fish clan came forward to solve the problems in the city.


    In recent years, fortunately, there has never been a big event, and I am very comfortable.


    Today''s celebration ceremony is held by feiyuzong. This year''s caitou is a good sword that cuts iron like mud.


    Now the sword is hanging on the tower. When the last one laughs, it will be his sword.


    In fact, this year''s caitou is also controversial. In the past years, most of them are magic weapons with good quality, which are not used to kill enemies. There are many wild practices in Feiyu City, but compared with them, there are not many wild Xiuzhen who learn sword.


    After all, no matter how close it is to mountains and rivers, it is still the territory of demon soil.


    It seems that this sword is not popular.


    In the past years, after the colorful head was hung on the city tower, many people would come to see it. Most of the crowd coveted it. But this year, there are not many monks on the side of the tower. Most of them come to see the excitement. In fact, they have no interest in this sword.


    There is a wine stand not far from the tower. The owner is an old monk, whose realm is just before the green silk, which can be said to be very low.


    Wine is not a good wine, but it can ensure that it is not mixed with water.


    The price is also cheap.


    But even if it is, it is often said that the wine is tasteless.


    In fact, the world is more like this, even if you no longer reasonable price, no matter how good the wine, there are always a few people will pick the bone in the egg.


    The old monk selling wine is a good-natured old man. Maybe he suffered a lot when he was young. When he got old, he didn''t have any temper. He was happy to see everyone.


    This is not true. There is a strange guest at the wine stand today. Other people drink either a jar or a pot, but this one is good. Only one bowl is needed. Who is going to argue with?


    If you come across some bad tempered boss, you can''t say it, even if you want to turn over your face, if you don''t sell the wine, you may even have to make a face for the guests.


    The old monk had a good temper. When the young man asked whether a bowl of wine was sold or not, the old monk had already brought a bowl of wine which was not good.


    Water wine, water wine, it''s just that there''s no water in his wine.


    The young man with a large package on his back sat down and took a sip of the wine. He did not scold the wine for fear it was a bowl of wine and half a bowl of water, nor did he praise a good wine against his heart.


    But the sight is always on the sword on the tower.


    The business of wine stalls is cold and young people are the only guests now.


    Seeing that he should be a good-natured young man, the old monk picked a bench and sat beside the young man with a smile. He asked, "you are not from the flying fish City, are you?"


    The young man nodded and said with a smile, "I traveled around. I happened to meet a great event in the city. I wanted to stay and have a look."


    The old monk laughed, "do you have any idea about that sword?"


    To get to the point, I can''t be more straightforward.


    The young man was stunned and asked, "how to say that?"


    At the same time, the young man drank up the wine in the bowl and said with a smile, "another bowl."


    The old monk''s wrinkles seemed to have been smoothed out, and he thought that the young man was really excellent.


    It doesn''t look like a kid who just entered the world.


    The martial arts men in the lower reaches of the mountain have rivers and lakes, so they have no monks on the mountain?


    After clearing his throat, the old monk said with a smile: "in the past years, the winner can get a magic weapon, but he has to know that everyone has different ideas and different ways of practicing. Not all friars have ideas about the lottery head. So if he wins the contest and has no idea about the magic weapon, what should he do? Naturally, it''s a change of hands. There are so many friars in this city that one or two of them are fond of, but their abilities are not good. "


    The young man took a sip of wine, ordered some other food by the way, and said with a smile, "does the old man mean that I have to spend money to buy this sword?"


    The old monk''s smile did not diminish. "For example, those of us who practice swords are the most unpopular. The fighting power of these guys is often one head higher than that of other monks in the same territory. However, compared with the orthodox swordsmen, they are also thousands of miles away. They have learned to be different from each other and are poor. This time, the lottery is a sword. But how many sword practitioners are there in Feiyu city? Do you really want to be taken by those swordsmen? At that time, the swords will still belong to those monks of good origin in the city, but they have no use for swords, so they have to sell them? "


    "Those poor people can afford it?"


    "At that time, if you want to, you can get a relatively reasonable price."


    The young man put down the wine bowl and looked at it with a smile. "The old master seems to have forgotten one thing. If I''m interested in that sword, it''s a sword practitioner? How can you afford to buy that sword since you are a swordsman? "The young man''s reasonable words made the old monk feel embarrassed for a moment, especially when he downplayed the wild practice of sword.


    Although those guys didn''t learn the killing power of swordsmen, they were not good tempered.


    But soon the young man laughed again. "I happen to be the guy who doesn''t practice sword and has ideas about it."


    The old monk breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and said with lingering fear: "this big gasp of young master is frightening to death."


    The young man asked with a smile, "if you pay for it, what price is fair?"


    The old monk thought for a while, and then said, "according to the temperament of flying fish clan, those magic weapons used to be worth at most one Taiqing boundary demon pill, but now there are not many people who want this sword. I''m afraid a few green silk demon pills can be won."


    Compared with the mountain and river here, the demon soil is much simpler, and the demon pill is the most direct and simple thing.


    The value of magic weapon trade is reflected by demon pill.


    Li Fuyao nodded, and after entering the city, he had basically inquired about the affairs in the city. The largest sect, Feiyu sect, was also a group of wild cultivation sects. The cultivation skills in it were various. The patriarch was a wild monk in Taiqing, and the top ten masters in Feiyu city were the second. No one was rival to him except the city master who appeared and disappeared.


    Since the suzerain is only in this realm, the things that can be taken out are not so good.


    The old monk sighed: "in this competition, those monks in Taiqing will not be able to fight. Wu Wu in the green silk realm has won the championship last year, so it should not end this year."


    "Those guys who have become famous should not be able to come out under pressure."


    "Those who practice swords are doomed to win the title. As long as you are ready for the demon pill, the sword will not leave you until you get it in your hand."


    The young man knocked on the table and asked, "is there a way?"


    The old monk was surprised and said, "do you really have a heart?"


    Young people do not say much, just take out a small cloth bag, throw on the table, make a lot of noise.


    The old monk trembled and opened the bag to reveal the demon Dan inside.


    It''s colorful.


    Six demon pills.


    After drinking his last sip of wine, the young man said with a smile, "please bring me your sword."


    Then he got up and left.


    The old friar held the six demon pills and murmured: "look out of sight."


    The grand event of flying fish city will be held a few days later. Since this year''s lottery is a sword, there will be many more sword practitioners.


    Many people are greedy for the sword.


    It''s just who the sword flower fell to in the end. Everyone is guessing. Anyway, they think it''s those who practice the sword to win the championship, less!


    The meeting lasted for three days, and the last one to win the championship was Wu Muyun, the younger brother of Wu Wu Wu, who had won the first prize. After winning the championship, Wu Muyun, as usual, sold the colorful head, but no one thought that this time was very smooth.


    When the sword was hung out, someone offered to take it away immediately. The five green silk demon pills were not ambiguous at all.


    No one cares about who is bidding. Anyway, when the money comes, the sword will be.


    So the sword was easily taken away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The young man reappeared at the wine stand on the other side of the city gate after half a month.


    This time, he appeared, and the old friar poured a bowl of wine and brought it up. In a low voice, he said, "the sword you want is finished."


    Although the voice is low, but there are many emotions.


    The young man took a drink and rubbed his hands and said, "let''s see."


    The old friar took out the sword from somewhere in the stall and said with a smile, "this sword has five green silk demon pills."


    How much demon Dan was spent and how to get it should not be told to the young man, but since the young man is also magnanimous, he is too lazy to hide and tuck in.


    A green silk demon Dan, if a young man has the courage to go back, he will be asked to go back. He can''t do this business for nothing. In any case, it can be regarded as a recognition of a person''s face, but it is not bad.


    If the young man continues to be frank, the old monk doesn''t mind making a real deal with him.


    The young man pulled his sword out of the sheath and saw two characters engraved on it.


    "Cover the clouds."


    The young man flicked the sword slightly and then said with a smile, "it''s a good sword."


    The old monk said a sincere word, "the sword is good, that is to say, it''s good to see it, otherwise the five demon pills can''t be drawn."


    Li Fuyao said casually: "that did not spend the demon Dan will be given to the elder."


    Then the young man hung his sword around his waist and was about to get up and leave.


    How could you do that?!


    The old monk hesitated whether he should speak out about the business.


    The young man who got the sword and didn''t mind being wronged got up and didn''t want to leave.Before the old monk opened his mouth, the young man had already disappeared.


    After leaving the flying fish City, the young man pulled the cloth from the sword box behind his back and left the city for dozens of miles. The young man stopped by a stream.


    The scenery here is excellent, and there are few people here. It is a good place to kill people and steal goods.


    Standing by the stream, looking at the distance, the young man suddenly said with a smile: "since all of us are here, if we don''t come out, we can''t hide and take our swords."


    As soon as the words fell, a few Sabre friars appeared.


    The leader was a middle-aged man with a cold look. He looked at the young man in a blue shirt. "The sword is left, and people can go."


    His face was flat and his voice was cold.


    All the sabre friars looked at this side.


    The young man, who was in such a situation, even looked at them leisurely and leisurely, stretched out his hands and said, "seven people, seven swords, just right."


    The middle-aged monk sneered at him. He really thought he was a hermit?


    How dare you make such a gesture.


    But before he spoke, the young man untied his back sword case and revealed seven swords inside.


    The fierce sword spirit spreads between them.


    Ten li, bright moon, tall building, grass gradually green, sword 19, cloud cover and the last green silk.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    Seven swords are placed in front of the seven Sabre friars.


    The young man put his hands around his chest and said with a smile, "if you are interested, you can take all these away. It''s up to you whether you can take them or not. It''s up to you to take them."


    After the sword was opened, the young man''s eyes were completely shocked by the light of the sword.


    This is more about the sword.


    Although they are on field training and have not yet embarked on the road of swordsmen, they actually know a lot about swordsmen. What they are afraid of is that they do not all have one sword in their hands. When will there be such a swordsman with seven swords?


    Moreover, it seems that these seven swords are not ordinary products. Where did they come from?


    It''s just that they can''t talk and think more. The current situation requires them to make a choice immediately.


    "The master of sword immortal is that everyone is blind to Taishan. For the sake of practicing swords, he regards ours as a fart and releases it?"


    The middle-aged monk didn''t speak, but soon someone else opened his mouth, and his words were full of flattery.


    The young man said with a smile, "there is no problem, but you really don''t want to try to take it away. If you really have a sword to follow you, I will give it to you."


    Young people''s intonation is slow, but it really seems to give them benefits.


    Several Sabre friars looked at each other. If they want to have a good sword, they have to have the ability. No, the young man''s realm is much higher than them. I''m afraid it''s not easy to take his sword.


    I''m dead. Take a sword. It''s useless.


    It''s useless.


    The young man looked at the gloomy middle-aged man with a smile and said, "don''t you really try it?"


    The latter is always silent.


    After a moment of stalemate, he strode out and reached for the green silk.


    He can grasp any other sword, but this one is the only one.


    Is that what he can catch?


    The green silk sword has the sword meaning of chaoqingqiu. Even if it has to be completely scabbard, it can be shown that it is something left by a sword immortal. As a humble monk, he reaches out to grab the sword, not to seek death?


    Sure enough, a moment later, the green silk sword had a great sense of the sword, and a sharp sword spirit quickly penetrated his body.


    He fell down slowly and could not say a word.


    This situation shocked the rest of the monks and soon fell to their knees.


    Apart from Li Fuyao, who can have so many swords, this young man can''t be anyone else.


    Li Fuyao took back his sword and went back to the sword box. He took a look at the middle-aged monk''s body. Then he said with pity, "since he has found a way to live for you, you are lucky."


    According to Li Fuyao''s state of mind, he naturally knew that when he picked up the green silk, the middle-aged monk unconsciously poured a ray of sword Qi into it. How could his sword spirit compare with Chao Qingqiu''s? Therefore, when the sword spirit met with Chao Qingqiu''s sword spirit, it really caused the following things. The sword spirit made a great contribution and directly plundered him.


    It''s just why he wanted to do this. He could see that Li Fuyao asked them to choose swords, which was to let them die again.


    As the eldest brother, he asked for a living for several brothers. He felt that there was no problem.


    Li Fuyao also saw that, so he didn''t say anything. A few wild repairs were of no importance, and there was no need to kill them.


    With these words, Li Fu shakes the imperial sword tower and turns into a green rainbow.


    In a flash back to flying fish city.


    After Li Fuyao sat down at the wine stand at the gate of the city, he took the wine and drank it himself.


    The old monk was shocked and lost his mind, and then he was full of laughter. "What''s the matter with you


    Li Fu waved his hand and said with a smile: "it''s not a big deal. I just want to tell the elder that he is good at doing business. Why are they so bad at being a person? Those women really want to be picked up by people to nourish Yang and cultivate their skills?"


    The old monk had seen Li Fuyao''s means to defend the sword. He really knew that this was not a wild practice, but a real swordsman. In addition, the two swordsmen who had been widely spread in the heaven demon land said that he didn''t dare to take it lightly when he met a swordsman.


    The old monk said in a low voice: "don''t be angry, young master. Several women were sold by their parents after receiving money. It''s not that I have no conscience. If no one sells women, I dare not do such things even if I have the courage."


    With these words, the old monk was really relieved. He saw that the young man who was very good at talking had his sword out of the sheath and cut a crack in the street of the flying fish city.


    "It sounds reasonable, and it makes sense to say so. But if it''s so reasonable, I just don''t think it''s reasonable at all. I don''t care so much. Anyway, I''m going to take out my sword today. If anyone doesn''t want to, stand up and stop me!"


    This young man, who seemed to have suffered a firefight, stood on the street of Feiyu City, looking at the monks in the city, either bright or dark, with a calm expression.What happened then is what should be recorded in the history books since the founding of Feiyu city. The swordsman who didn''t know the boundary of Feiyu city that day took out his sword 12 times and cut off the patriarch of Feiyu clan.


    You know, the patriarch is said to be the second in Feiyu city.


    The matter is not over. Wu Muyun, the chief culprit of collecting Yang and tonifying Yin, was cut off by Li Fuyao with a sword. In fact, if anyone wants to see it, he will know where the limbs are, and even the fifth limb has been broken.


    Then the young man stood in the city. As long as anyone tried to save Wu Muyun, he was killed by his sword.


    Until no one dares to speak out and no one dares to interfere.


    Only by Wu Wu Wu, Wu Muyun''s elder sister personally, the result of their own brother.


    Wu Wu''s eyes were full of hate. He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "I don''t know who you are. Can you give me a name? I''ll come to ask for justice one day."


    Li Fuyao was a little surprised. "Is there justice in such a man as him?"


    Wu Wumo was silent.


    Let Li Fuyao taunt him.


    Li Fuyao looked at Wu Wu Wu and said, "my name should be known by some people. The demon soil that came a few days ago is about to leave the demon soil. My name is Li Fuyao."


    Li Fuyao, these three words seem more frightening than his sword.


    The name of this young man has been widely circulated a few days ago, which is even louder than the names of some big demons.


    Shoot down several young Tianjiao at the head of Qingtian City, and then attract Chao Qingqiu to sit down with him and chat with him. Can ordinary people get this kind of honor?


    What''s more, in Qingtian City, several young Tianjiao are defeated. Can they be the one they can afford?


    Wu Wu didn''t speak, and the look in his eyes was dim.


    Li Fuyao didn''t care what these people thought. He had a breath in his heart. He could not express it, but if he expressed it happily, he would attract a group of people.


    Therefore, after showing his prestige, Li Fuyao immediately left for the sword.


    This time, it took thousands of miles to stop exhausted.


    Li Fuyao, who is more proficient in imperial sword, lies on the high-rise sword with a leisurely look and murmurs: "the closer this is to the mountains and rivers, the less steadfast I am in my heart. Do I have to wield this sword?"


    At the end of the imperial sword, Li Fuyao, who left Feiyu City, hung two swords on his waist again. One day later, he finally met a demon monk who had ascended the building. The big demon Xiu, who was as bloody as an abyss, showed up in a mountain forest. After showing up, there was absolutely no nonsense, and his huge palm was soon pressed down.


    The majestic air machine is like the Milky way of the nine days, with unparalleled power.


    Under the sea of stairs, in the case of the sea, really is invincible in the world.


    The magnificent air will arrive in an instant.


    Li Fuyao did not hesitate at all. Unlike before, the green silk was completely scabbard this time, and the meaning of the sword toward Qingqiu was completely released. Li Fuyao clenched the green silk and wielded a startling sword at the demon of climbing the stairs.


    Countless incomparable swords swept the whole mountain forest, and finally penetrated the body of the demon.


    This is the power of a sword.


    Li Fuyao was exhausted with a sword.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword is powerful, but after all, Chao Qingqiu lent it to Li Fuyao. If you want to wield it, you have to pay a price.


    It''s like taking out the sword spirit in the spirit house in an instant.


    Naturally, Li Fuyao was not lucky enough to hold Chao Qingqiu''s most powerful sword in the world. However, this sword can be cut off to climb the stairs, which is really not bad.


    Li Fuyao''s face was pale and his body was shaking. The demon pill of the demon repair was not far away from his eyes, but Li Fuyao had no chance to go over and take it to his hand.


    With the power of a sword, the demon monks of thousands of miles almost fled. They were afraid that the swordsman would face them with the next sword, but the next moment, another one came here.


    The same kind of blood.


    The indifferent middle-aged man stood opposite Li Fuyao and said with a sneer, "it''s not bad for a man who can let me go with you for so many days. Even if it''s death, it can be said that it''s not in vain."


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk and bit his lips.


    At the moment, there is no chance of another sword.


    If a middle-aged man reaches out at will, he will crush Li Fuyao''s head.


    But in an instant, a sword came from afar.


    In an instant, the earth was torn apart.


    Li Fu shook his eyes and saw a woman standing with a sword in the distance.


    Valiant and valiant, Li Fuyao lost his mind for a short time. He seemed to be in a trance as if he had met his uncle Xie Lu.


    It''s no exaggeration for the heroine swordsman to say that he is his real master.


    But the martial uncle Xie Lu has already died. Who is this woman swordsman.


    The woman swordsman stood with his sword in his arms, looking at the man climbing the stairs with indifference, "either die or roll."


    Who can have such momentum before the war starts? Besides swordsmen, who else.The middle-aged man looked at the swordsman who had been spreading all the time in the demon soil, and sneered, "I want to see if I can do it or not!"


    In her tone, she was quite confident.


    Women don''t say much nonsense. If they don''t go away, they want to die.


    In an instant, a sword came into being.


    The sword is as powerful as a rainbow.


    The sword of climbing stairs is better than that of Qingqiu.


    It''s not that Chao Qingqiu''s sword is not as good as this one, but Li Fuyao was the one who made the sword before. Even if Chao Qingqiu''s sword was intended to be, it could not be said that it had the wonderful meaning of climbing the stairs.


    Not wonderful justice, even if you can kill a person to climb the stairs, what?


    It''s not the woman''s opponent in real fighting.


    The fury of the sword tore dozens of trees.


    The man who went upstairs and looked at the sword looked pale.


    No one thought that the woman''s sword was so hard to be provoked.


    The sword spirit swept away countless trees and rolled up countless sand.


    The woman carried the sword and swept, her body was floating in the air, looking extremely light.


    As a matter of fact, if a person wants to kill someone, he will never have any fancy moves.


    Besides, this one is still a swordsman.


    The woman''s sword swept through the air, and a white sword light came out. In an instant, a sword fell on the middle-aged man. A moment later, the woman swept back with the sword and frowned at a sword.


    It turned out that before climbing the stairs, it was just a mirage. The real one didn''t know when he appeared on the side of the woman''s body.


    When a woman wields a sword, it is full of sword spirit.


    Between heaven and earth, it soon became full of sword spirit.


    The middle-aged man was surrounded by a sword like cage.


    It''s just that other people''s cages are meant to trap the enemy, but the women''s cages are oppressed instantly after they are formed, just like countless swords, and cut at the middle-aged man at the same time.


    There''s a lot of killing.


    After the middle-aged man resisted these swords with his body and soul, he stood up and opened the Dharma.


    A Dharma that is as high as several feet is born.


    The huge Dharma breaks the invisible sword Qi on the side of the body.


    The woman hovered in the air and a huge sword Gang appeared behind her.


    The sword Gang suddenly pressed past.


    At this time, a figure appeared behind the woman, and a knife was inserted into the atrium of the woman''s body.


    Poop.


    The sound of flesh and blood being penetrated.


    But the hand knife penetrated the body and did not see the heart.


    "You''re the one on the left?"


    A moment later, he again stabbed the woman''s left chest.


    No heart again.


    The indifference of the woman''s face.


    "Die!"


    The momentum of the sword is accumulated in the body of the sword.


    That long sword is like a rainbow in an instant.


    It is a powerful sword to ascend the building!


    Instantly penetrate the middle-aged man''s body.


    The majestic sword spirit also broke his internal organs in an instant.


    The killing power is amazing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    As the middle-aged man was shattered by a sword, the tall Dharma image disappeared.


    The white demon Dan rolled to the ground and slowly rolled to Li Fuyao''s feet.


    Li Fuyao was shocked and looked at the woman with the sword in the distance.


    There are two holes in the woman''s body, one on the left and one on the right.


    But strangely, although there were two holes, there was no blood on the woman.


    Although Li Fuyao was not injured, the sword was waved out of his hand, and his internal organs were shaken by the lingering charm of the sword. It took a lot of time to restore the spirit mansion.


    Compared with this pain, Li Fuyao is more willing to care about the former.


    Looking at the woman in the distance, Li Fuyao moved his lips and called out, "master..."


    That woman can''t see her age, but if she has such a state, she must be much older than herself to be able to kill a demon Xiu who ascends a building so quickly.


    It should be good to call out, master?


    But who knows, at the same time when Li Fuyao called out, the woman turned her head to look at Li Fuyao, frowned and sneered: "believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth!"


    Li Fuyao was speechless for a moment. He was puzzled. He called out what happened to the elder. I didn''t do anything wrong. If this woman hadn''t saved his life just now, he would have turned around and left according to Li Fuyao''s temper.


    But now not only can''t go, but also can''t go.


    The woman should have been seriously injured. Li Fuyao has to see if he can take care of her later. He is not a good man, but he has to repay for his kindness.


    The woman said coldly, "turn your head."


    Li Fuyao turned his head a little flustered.


    A moment later, the woman fell to the ground, took out her clothes and changed them. This time, it was a set of moon white long clothes, embroidered with a sword at the neckline, and embroidered with gold thread on the clothes, shining in the sun.


    The woman''s figure is slender, but the scenery on the chest is not magnificent, but that is how it adds a lot of heroism.


    After several steps, the woman turned to look at the swords.


    The eyes stay on a sword, and the eyes are complex.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, she opened her mouth and said, "how about my sword compared with that of chaoqingqiu?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and took a look at the woman''s dress up. He lost his consciousness for a short time. After he regained his consciousness, he listened to the woman''s question, but he just laughed bitterly.


    What''s his mother''s answer? Chao Jianxian can kill a man climbing the stairs with one sword at will. It''s unnecessary to say which one is more miserable than you?


    The woman suddenly sneered: "do you think I am old?"


    Li Fuyao''s eyes widened, and he did not care about anything. He said in disbelief, "master, do you know what I''m thinking?"


    The woman was silent.


    Li Fuyao laughed awkwardly. "The elder is climbing the building. Of course, he is a very powerful swordsman, but Chao Jianxian has entered the sea..."


    The woman sneered and did not know what she thought.


    Li Fuyao did not know what to say, so he was silent. He just began to look back on the previous war in his mind and did not regenerate other ideas.


    Of course, if it is born, it will be seen.


    Seeing that the woman was not seriously injured, Li Fuyao stopped worrying. After sitting down, he began to meditate and recover the spirit of lingfu sword.


    The woman glanced at Li Fu''s side and frowned: "you are not a Jianshan disciple. Xu Ji is really willing to give you all the sword jade."


    Since Li Fuyao started to hang his sword, almost all the friars who have seen him out of the sword think that he is a disciple of Jianshan. After all, in today''s time when swordsmen are withering, it''s hard to connect with Jianshan if there are swordsmen walking in the world. However, although Li Fuyao is Chen Sheng''s apprentice, he should call his ancestor Xuji as his elder martial brother.


    The relationship with Jianshan is really close.


    But in fact, he is not a disciple of Jianshan.


    At that time, his martial uncle Xie Lu, intentionally or unintentionally, let him not climb the top of Jianshan mountain before dark, so he did not become a Jianshan disciple. Later, he went down the mountain with the lantern given by his ancestors and practiced sword at the foot of Jianshan mountain. In fact, his treatment was even better than most of the Jianshan disciples. However, Xu Ji and Xie Lu were selfish and did not allow him to become Jianshan disciple, Xu Jizhi I just wanted Li Fuyao to have a good look at the world and not be tired by foreign things when practicing sword.


    In the end, the idea of giving Jianyu to Li Fuyao may not be to help Li Fuyao when he is in trouble in Jianshan. It is more likely that Li Fuyao wants to practice sword faster.


    Finally, it was Xu Ji of the dying man, and his pursuit of truth was no longer half utilitarian.


    The woman said something casually, which made Li Fuyao open his eyes and lost his mind.


    Jianyu has always been well placed by him, hanging on his waist and never taken it out. Naturally, it is impossible to be seen. If a woman can know that he has sword jade, she is a person who is very familiar with Jianshan.Is that what master Chen Sheng''s elder martial sister said?


    But if you were the elder martial sister of Shifu, Chen Sheng would not have said nothing about it.


    Li Fu shook his head in confusion and stopped talking.


    After two steps, the woman reached out and pulled Li Fu''s side. Out of thin air, she took out a pot of wine that he had put in his storage tool and held it in her hand.


    This made Li Fuyao gape again.


    What kind of monster is this?!


    The woman did not pay attention to Li Fuyao''s thoughts. She just sat on a stump and drank the meagre wine that Li Fuyao bought from the old monk at the gate of the city.


    The expression is flat, can''t see whether satisfied or not.


    Li Fuyao quietly took out a pot of wine and sipped it.


    On this trip to the south, he drank a lot more wine than before.


    Drinking wine, Li Fuyao spoke cautiously. At first, he expressed his thanks, and finally he opened his mouth to say some gossip.


    The woman drank herself, without the slightest desire to talk to each other.


    Li Fuyao finally talked about the swords. The moon was shining in ten li and the grass in the tall building was gradually green.


    In fact, among these swords, there are only two swords, Shili and Mingyue, Li Fuyao knows something. Li Fuyao doesn''t know anything about the two swords, tall buildings and grass gradually green.


    The woman suddenly opened her mouth and said, "I know that sword."


    Li Fuyao subconsciously went to see the sword on the side of the woman''s body.


    Which handle?


    "Wei Chunzhi is gone. Who knows that the grass is green from spring to spring?"


    The voice is soft, like a woman waiting for her husband to return home and talk to others about her husband.


    Pride in words and yearning in words are revealed in this sentence.


    Li Fuyao looked at the grass and thought of the serious injury she had suffered before.


    He took the draft gradually green, handed it to the woman, and said in a soft voice, "master, do you want to take it away?"


    The woman said with a smile: "Wei Chun is gone. What''s the meaning of it?"


    Li Fuyao was speechless. He only guessed that the woman''s identity should be very close to Cao Jianqing''s sword master. Maybe she was Wei Chunzhi''s wife.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine and whispered, "master, tell me about master Wei?"


    "Do you really want to hear it?" the woman said quietly


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    Most of the stories in the world are old-fashioned and have no new ideas.


    But the feelings in the story are not necessarily the same.


    Love, hate, love and hatred are too common, because everyone has it. It''s just that everyone has something special, and that everyone''s is different.


    Just like when Li Fuyao was telling stories in white fish town, the stories of the people in the stories, regardless of their names, are basically the same. In fact, he doesn''t want to tell stories like this. However, those drinkers love to listen and can''t hear anything else. What can he do?


    It''s not just a matter of heart.


    After all, he needs to talk about books.


    Those stories that he made up and found interesting could only be used as a supplement to the end of a day''s storytelling, but he didn''t like many of them.


    That was the first time Li Fuyao felt that the world was not good.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The woman lowered her head and took the grass gradually green, and slowly reached out to hold it. Unexpectedly, she just grasped it. The sword began to tremble slightly, and its spirit soared into the sky.


    Li Fuyao was stunned by the sword spirit inside.


    Obviously, the two swords are intertwined.


    One of them is very similar to this woman.


    The other is much more aggressive.


    Apart from the woman''s sword spirit, Li Fuyao always feels familiar with each other.


    But I can''t remember where I saw it for a while.


    It was a strange feeling.


    Feel the sword spirit.


    For the first time, women smile.


    The smile is full of nostalgia.


    Once upon a time, there was a man beside him.


    She looked at Li Fuyao and whispered, "you took his sword. You look like him, but you are not him."


    Li Fuyao said seriously: "there is only one Wei Chunzhi in the heart of my predecessors? No matter how much others like him or take his sword, they are not him. "


    The woman glanced at him and threw the green grass back to Li Fuyao. She whispered, "treat it well."


    Li Fuyao nodded, and then said, "the elder really doesn''t tell the story of that elder?"


    The woman rubbed her cheek wearily. "What can I say? My husband is just a gifted swordsman. Wei Chunzhi, a genius who wants to be a sword immortal, has the second biggest dream in his life, that is to stand in the sea and ask chaoqingqiu for his sword."


    Li Fuyao asked, "what is the first dream of Wei?"


    The woman''s tone is gentle, "naturally everything follows me.""But my biggest dream is to see him standing in the sea, facing chaoqingqiu and asking for his sword."


    Li Fuyao has a lot of emotion. No wonder she asked her about her sword and Chao Qingqiu''s sword, which one is stronger or weaker.


    The woman frowned and said, "if chaoqingqiu is standing on the stairs, and Wei Chunzhi is also climbing the stairs, how can chaoqingqiu reach my husband?"


    "Wei Chunzhi was a real genius from the beginning of sword learning. If he hadn''t always kept a low profile, everyone in the mountains and rivers would know that there was a swordsman named Wei Chunzhi, who was my husband."


    Talking about Wei Chunzhi, the woman''s words are gentle.


    "Wei Chunzhi didn''t care. He was very strange about Kendo all his life. He only saw Chao Qingqiu as an opponent."


    "It''s a pity that I can''t catch up with him."


    Li Fuyao whispered, "luck?"


    The woman frowned and said, "if Wei Chunlai was not born 50 years later than the spring and Autumn period of the dynasty, it would not be worse than that of Qing Qiu."


    Li Fuyao asked, "how did elder Wei die?"


    This is what Li Fuyao has always been concerned about. Most of the swords of qingtianjun were found in that sea. However, most of the swordsmen buried in the sea were swordsmen and their swords of 6000 years ago. This is also the case with the grass growing green.


    It''s all from the bottom of the ocean.


    If so, could Wei Chun be a swordsman six thousand years ago?


    If not, then why did the sword appear in that sea area.


    These are all problems.


    The woman looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "he tried to take the last step."


    Li Fuyao was a little surprised. "The last step, elder Wei, is to enter the sea?"


    The woman didn''t nod or shake her head, "the monk in the world, who doesn''t want to be the sea, not to mention Wei Chun''s eyes on Chao Qingqiu."


    Li Fuyao murmured: "it''s very difficult to climb a tower to see the sea."


    The woman nodded her head and said: "it''s a thousand difficulties, but Wei Chunzhi is not even unable to step over this ridge. It''s just some people who really let him die."


    Li Fuyao''s eyes darkened. It was not easy for him to become a sea, especially for their swordsmen. The three religions were not willing to become the sea. Wei Chunzhi would choose to come to the demon land and even to the sea area, but even so, he could not succeed. Chao Qingqiu was the only one who could not stop him So many people.


    Most of the time, the saints in the cloud sit high in the clouds and are not disturbed by the world. However, there are still some things that can make them uneasy, such as the impending death, such as Chao Qingqiu''s sword provocation, or another swordsman''s attempt to break through the world and become a sea of troubles.


    Often at this time, the saints are going to do it.


    Li Fuyao thought that it would be very difficult for him to stretch his feet to cross the final threshold before he went to the sea.


    At that time, there will be less sea than that in Qingtian city.


    Even at that time, the cultivation of chaoqingqiu reached a new height, but it was not necessarily able to protect Li Fuyao through many difficulties and become the sea.


    "The way of life is very bad. You should have a good look at it yourself," the woman warned softly


    Li Fuyao scratched his head and said nothing more.


    There is a saying that there is no second in literature and no first in martial arts.


    What''s more, they are said to be the most powerful swordsmen.


    The woman finished drinking wine, stood up, "follow me, I send you out of the demon soil."


    Li Fuyao was surprised and said, "the elder was not hurt seriously?"


    The woman''s expression is calm, "the heart has no, where still have what injury."


    She was made two holes by the man who went up the stairs, but even so, she couldn''t find her heart.


    She''s in a state that can''t be taken for granted.


    With these words, she threw the sword into the sky, thinking of leaving the imperial sword.


    She said she wanted to send Li Fuyao out of the demon soil, but she didn''t mean that she would stay by Li Fuyao''s side.


    "What''s your name, elder?" Li Fuyao quickly called out


    The woman did not turn her head, her voice was flat, "you already know."


    Her sword broke through the sea of clouds and disappeared.


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then looked at the grass in his hand gradually green, some lost his mind.


    Can''t help murmuring: "where does this person call this name?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the second day after Li Fuyao left the imperial sword, a demon friar came to Feiyu city. He was not a stranger. He was the original master of Feiyu City, the only one in the city.


    Flying fish city was not built by him, but passed down from generation to generation, it is to his hands.


    After setting foot in the morning and evening decades ago, he has been traveling in the demon land, trying to find a way to break through the twilight and enter the spring and Autumn period. You should know that no one in the past dynasties of Feiyu city has ever been to the spring and Autumn period except for the first one.He wants to strive to reach the spring and Autumn period, in fact, it is not only for his own sake.


    In fact, the most important thing is that the first city Lord actually left a treasure in the city. However, the treasure was prohibited. Only when it became the spring and Autumn period could it enter the treasure house.


    The City owners of these calendars did not know how much effort they had made for the treasure, but they had no other function except passing down the secrets from generation to generation.


    Nowadays, the master of Feiyu city is very old. Although he is in the twilight, he has not much time to live. He has been obsessed with practice and has not left half of his offspring. He came across a little demon Xiu with good aptitude but stubborn temperament on the way back to Feiyu city a few days ago. He thought about the later things and brought the little boy back.


    After he brought it back, the flying fish city master did not immediately teach him any skills, let alone tell the little boy any secrets. In fact, there are not many old people like him who don''t pay attention to race. Whether it''s for other demon cultivation preaching or for any good, he always has to distinguish between distant and distant, which is naturally the first word.


    If there is no blood relationship, would you really care so much about you?


    After returning to the city, what happened in the flying fish city soon spread to the city master''s house. The young man who caused numerous disturbances in Qingtian city had stirred up the storm in Feiyu city.


    The master of flying fish city didn''t care about it. Instead, someone came to visit him that night.


    It was the flying fish patriarch who came to visit.


    The woman next to the flying fish clan leader even offered a pillow, in order to let him, the city Lord, kill the young swordsman.


    The old city owner, who was already gray in temples, looked at the beautiful woman wantonly under the light and said with a sneer: "beauty is a beauty, but I have no luck to accept. Lord Chen, can you not hear what happened in Qingtian city?"


    The flying fish master''s face was iron green, squeezed out a smile, "but I''ve heard of some."


    The old city owner said indifferently: "not to mention whether I can kill him, it is just the relationship between him and that young Tianjiao. You think it is a person who can be provoked in the day and night. Lord Chen, some things are always done by himself. If you are humiliated, I hope others can help you find the place. It is the last thing that should happen in this world. If I were you, I would not It''s useless to think so much. "


    The flying fish patriarch, who was the second highest ranking leader in the city, resisted his anger, got up and clasped his fist and said, "I''m disturbing the city Lord. I''m leaving now."


    Flying fish City Lord indifferent way: "since come, don''t go."


    At the same time when this sentence was said, there were four murders.


    His disciple is still young. I don''t know how long it will take to get to Taiqing. As a master, he has to do something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    After spring returns, all things recover.


    The mountain and river side is not the demon soil, the climate is normal, especially in the southwest, the climate is more mild, when spring comes back, it will naturally be a new green.


    There was green in front of me.


    There is a small town located in the southwest of Zhou Dynasty. There is a small river passing through it. The whole town is divided into two parts. Because there are many white fish in the river, the name of the town is white fish town.


    There are not many residents in whitefish town.


    In recent years, there has been no major event. The people in the town are living well, but there is one thing they are not used to. The young gentleman who was a storyteller in a restaurant in the town left Baiyu town one day and never came back.


    Although later, there were other storytellers on the top of the table, but everyone felt that there was something missing. In fact, no one could tell clearly what was missing. It was like the same material, the dish or the dish, and the cook had changed.


    Without butcher Zhang and butcher Li.


    Even though the price of pork is a little expensive, many people can still eat it.


    But without Mr. Li, Mr. Wang or Mr. Zhang, they are all unhappy.


    Without Mr. Li''s influence, I''m afraid only the shopkeeper of that restaurant has the deepest experience.


    Does he know that there is less silver than in the past?


    Looking at the horizon, it is a light rain run such as crisp.


    The shopkeeper''s sad face sighed, "this damn weather."


    But the next moment, there will be a dark shadow in the line of sight of the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper raised his head and heard a gentle voice, "are there any seats available?"


    The owner of the voice was a plain looking middle-aged man. The man opened his mouth, just like he had been here for the first time.


    When the middle-aged man revisited his hometown, he could remember everything clearly. Although the shopkeeper had not seen any outsiders, it was several years ago when the middle-aged man first appeared here. He really couldn''t remember things in his mind.


    But if he can''t remember it, he will be silly at the next moment.


    There is a monk behind the middle-aged man!


    The shopkeeper listens to the storyteller in the restaurant every day. There is no monk in those stories. In a word, he has never met a monk.


    It is said that there are no monks in this mountain and river.


    If you want to see these monks, you can only go to the Buddhist land in the West.


    There is a Buddhist country and a spiritual mountain.


    There are even two Buddhist saints on Lingshan.


    The monk, dressed in a red cassock, stood behind the middle-aged man. Behind the monk, there was a girl and a scholar with an oil paper umbrella on his back.


    As for another teenager, he had already been in the restaurant looking around.


    The middle-aged man knocked on the counter and repeated, "is there another seat?"


    The shopkeeper returned to God, and then nodded with a smile, "there are some."


    A group of four chose a seat by the window.


    And then I lit the hot pot.


    This is a dish introduced from the outside by the shopkeeper in the first two years. At first, the guests were really not used to it. Later, it became popular, and restaurants in the whole town followed suit.


    "The master is afraid that he can''t eat hot pot."


    The guy looks embarrassed.


    Butter is essential in the bottom of the hot pot. If it is missing, it will be much worse. But the bald head in the red cassock is obviously a monk. He has heard that Mr. Shu talks about books all the year round. Naturally, he knows the commandments of those monks.


    You can''t marry, you can''t eat meat, you can''t drink


    The guy looked at the monk, and he was puzzled. How could he insist on doing nothing?


    The monk whispered, "please give me a vegetarian dish."


    The man nodded, said nothing more, and turned to prepare the hot pot.


    There should not have been monks in the mountains and rivers. If there was one occasionally, it would have been the only one who appeared in Beihai at that time, and then went to the school to stay until now, only Zen.


    This Buddhist monk, who is well-known for his erudition, has been in the Academy for several years. He has not only read a lot of books, but also read some of the techniques allowed by the Academy.


    Today''s Zen state is far better than it was at the beginning.


    Just still can''t catch up with that Ye Sheng song.


    Before ye Shengge left Luoyang, she occasionally made a move in a certain place. It has been confirmed that she had already broken through the Taiqing Dynasty and entered the twilight.


    It''s even gone a long way in the morning and evening.


    She is the strongest young man in the mountains and rivers, and even in the world. It is almost a matter of certainty.


    Chan Tzu has occasionally realized these years. He is still only in Taiqing, and he still has a foot in the door. As for Gu Yuan, who is close to the door, he is just Taiqing. However, Yan Yu is not very qualified. Before Cheng Taiqing, many people thought that this would be the case in his life. But who could have imagined that later, Mr. Yan, who was despised by everyone in the Academy, turned out to be an old tree Xinzhi has crossed the threshold of Taiqing and arrived in the morning and evening.It''s just that after dawn, even Yanyu knows that his life is like this. It''s almost ridiculous to want to be a monk in spring and autumn. However, when he enters the twilight, he has lived many more years. Although he can''t see the end of the road, he can at least see Gu yuan go far away.


    And now this generation of young people are better than before, do not know how much faster.


    Before those young people, less than 40 to become day and night?


    Even before the age of 50, it is possible to cross the twilight and enter the spring and Autumn period.


    This world is really hard to understand.


    Thinking of this, Yanyu put his eyes on Huang Jin, a scholar. After he went up the mountain, he had been looking at the books in the library, but he had not practiced any skills. If his martial uncle Zhou xuance had not been very optimistic about Huang Jin, he might have pointed out that the young man would have been driven down the mountain. The rules in the school house still vary from person to person.


    If there is no backing, it is just like those monks who have no hope of entering the Qing Dynasty or in the twilight of their lives. They will naturally leave the mountain to practice. When the time comes, they will go to Luoyang City to offer sacrifices to the punishment department, or they will go to the mountains and fields to study until they die, or they can find a mortal combination to spend their whole life.


    But compared with the mortals, these friars have a long life.


    Hotpot was brought up, and then the side dishes began to be put up.


    There are even oil dishes already in front of them.


    Yan Yu said with a smile: "if you want to eat hot pot, you really need Yizhou''s hot pot. But there are two places in Yizhou, and I have been debating which side is better. I think the hot pot of Qingzhou government is better, but there are many people who prefer the capital."


    Young song Pei bit a piece of tripe and said vaguely: "I don''t know whether it''s the Qingzhou or the Duzhou hotpot, because I haven''t eaten it. Anyway, I think the hot pot here is not bad."


    Song Pei, a teenager, has read a lot of books and copied many classics in the mountains in the past two years. One day, he walked into a dilapidated hut and met an old man, and then there was a debate in his homework.


    It''s a debate, but it''s a fight.


    As the only disciple in charge of the sect, no matter who sees him on the mountain, he will be polite. Even the elders will not be angry with him for no reason. But it is the old man who knocks on his head when he has nothing to do. When something happens, he is directly served by the ruler.


    But he didn''t have any refutation. After all, the old man not only has great skills, but also has high seniority. What''s more, he is also the husband of song Pei''s family!


    In this way, is it not that Su ye, the first scholar in the world, should bow his head in front of him.


    When song Pei thought that his husband was punished, he didn''t have a word to say. What was song Pei? He had more rice than knowledge. How could he argue with the old man.


    Since he could not avoid it, song Pei had to bear it honestly, so he cherished the opportunity to go out, especially with his elder martial sister Gu Yuan.


    Song Pei lowered his head to eat, and was not interested in other things for the time being.


    Gu Yuan knocked on Song Pei''s forehead, frowned and said, "younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you? How do you patronize yourself?"


    Song Pei knew later, then scratched his head and cooked some duck intestines for his elder martial sister.


    Gu Yuan patted song Pei on the shoulder with satisfaction. "I''m a little younger martial brother. I know my elder martial sister''s preference. I''ll continue to report my elder martial sister''s name on the mountain. No problem."


    In fact, on the mountain, song Pei''s status may be better than that of Shanggu yuan, but if people want to divide them between Gu Yuan and song Pei, Gu Yuan must be more favored.


    after all, he is a book reader.


    Compared with song Pei, who has good qualifications, he should be paid more attention.


    After all, song Pei may become the next leader in charge of teaching, but Gu Yuan may become the next sage.


    And she''s a saint.


    I''m afraid it has been more than 8000 years since the establishment of the three religions.


    How many female saints have appeared in these eight thousand years?


    There are more than one hand?


    I''m afraid not.


    As for one of them, is he a book reader?


    No.


    If there is really Gu Yuan''s day of going to the sea, it will be a day worthy of being recorded in the annals of history.


    No hope to become the sea of them, how do not want to witness the birth of a Canghai, but also a female sage as the seed of reading books.


    After Song Pei put some chopsticks and duck intestines for Gu Yuan, he asked cautiously, "elder martial sister, we had a hard time going out of the school. Why don''t we go around and have a look at it, but we have to come to this small place?"


    Gu Yuan glared at him and frowned: "you know, this is probably the hometown of a sword immortal. Let''s have a look. After that person becomes a sword immortal, you can''t come even if you want to. Maybe you will be surrounded by these local people, and you can''t come without money."


    "You''d better have fun secretly. You''ll thank my elder martial sister in the future."


    Song Pei let out a cry, then lowered his voice and said in a panic: "the teacher in the school said that you are not allowed to talk about these things."Gu Yuan looked at Song Pei''s appearance, then knocked him on the head and said angrily: "other people are afraid of the teacher. You are the student of the master teacher. Can''t you have a little momentum?"


    Song Pei is a little aggrieved, "but even if the teacher knows that I contradict the teacher, he will not be happy."


    Gu Yuan sighed, this silly younger martial brother.


    Song Pei pulled Gu Yuan''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "elder martial sister, is the Sword Fairy the kind of guy who flies around on the sword?"


    Gu Yuan nodded, "no, it''s powerful. It''s just that guy that elder martial sister knows can''t be a sword immortal. He still has a period to go. But you must believe that he will become a sword immortal one day. Otherwise, you ask Mr. Yan, when the guy first met, he was still a common man. He would dare to stand in front of Mr. Yan with a wooden stick. How could he say that a hero saves the beauty £¡¡±


    Song Pei was suspicious and turned his head to Yanyu. "Mr. Yan?"


    Yan Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "that young man is just like Gu Yuan said, but it is not the first time that he met. The first time he met was still in a restaurant. If we really said that he was carrying a stick, it was the second time. However, it is very rare for a young man with courage like him."


    Song Pei asked again, "Mr. Yan, can he become a sword immortal?"


    Yan Yu shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say. If the Sword Fairy is so easy to become, there must be more than one sword immortal in this mountain and river."


    Originally, this sentence was quite to the point, but no one thought that Gu Yuan soon stamped his feet on one side.


    The voice is not very loud, but Yan Yu has already entered the twilight after all, and naturally knows it.


    He quickly changed his view. "In fact, the young man has a good chance."


    Gu Yuan snorted with satisfaction.


    Huang Jin and Zen Zi''s understanding smile was attracted.


    Song Pei asked dejectedly, "elder martial sister, do you know that future sword immortal, do you like him very much?"


    Gu Yuan knocked on Song Pei''s head. "What are you thinking about all day? That''s a friend of the elder martial sister."


    "Just friends?"


    Song Pei didn''t believe it.


    Gu Yuan has already knocked song Pei''s head too many times. Today, he doesn''t want to.


    She was too lazy to say much.


    As for Li Fuyao, she just wants to see him become a sword immortal. Her friend, ah, will have more face when she talks about it later.


    Of course, it''s not just for face.


    If you want to be Li Fuxian, you have to be a sword.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The boiling soup is bubbling in the pot, and the bright red soup is boiling endlessly, with prickly ash floating and sinking in it.


    Zen Zi and Huang Jin walk out of the restaurant.


    Both of them have read a lot of books and share a lot of common topics.


    A red cassock of Zen walking in the street, very eye-catching.


    Both men walked in the rain without an umbrella.


    Huang Jin is also carrying an oil paper umbrella.


    Chan Tzu and Huang Jin had many conversations earlier, but they were all in the school palace.


    It''s a long way to go.


    Chan Tzu said, "it seems that you can''t use too many sages'' theories if you want to apply them to the people at the foot of the mountain."


    Huang Jin said with a smile, "if you read the theory of sages into your stomach and then think about it carefully, it will naturally be beneficial. If you just read and don''t think about things, it''s actually difficult."


    "You think it''s so easy to solve the problem of going up and down the mountain."


    Huang Jin shook his head and said, "these things are things that I don''t know for thousands of years. It may take me a lifetime to do them."


    Huang Jin doesn''t go on the road of cultivation, so his life is as short as a hundred years.


    Zen asked, "if so, why not practice?"


    This is a very practical question. Since Huang Jin wants to do something, he has to have an extremely long life at least to have enough time to do what he wants to do.


    Otherwise, in a short period of a hundred years, what has been done has not been effective, and what has happened, who will control and adjust the direction of the project?


    Huang Jin is very free and easy, "the people at the foot of the mountain pay attention to the inheritance of their families, perhaps because of this."


    Zen son did not speak, just looked at Huang Jin with a smile.


    Huang Jin continued: "if you want to be a man at the foot of the mountain, you can''t walk on the road of cultivation. Otherwise, how to distinguish between the mountain and the mountain."


    Chan Tzu pondered for a while, then walked forward for a distance, and then said, "the difference between the mountain and the mountain is only because of the length of life, just because of the strength and weakness?"


    Huang Jin thought, "it should not be in essence."


    Some problems, I think a lifetime may not think clearly, but if someone raises a point, it will be suddenly clear.


    That feeling, in fact, is very good.


    Of course, there will be people who don''t feel so good.


    The smarter the person is, the more likely he is to get ahead.


    Huang Jin doesn''t think he is a smart man. Even if he is, he is willing to accept it.Accept your mistakes and make changes.


    Zen Tzu laughed, "so what do you think?"


    Some other things appeared on Huang Jin''s face, "it turns out that I was wrong."


    It''s not easy to admit mistakes openly.


    "It''s not too late," Chan said with a smile


    "Huang said


    He is still very young. From now on, he should not say anything else. He should have no problem going to Taiqing. After entering Taiqing, he will be able to speak a lot more. At that time, he will be able to do more.


    But the premise is not to be wiped out by those higher beings.


    In the final analysis, to do things, we can only do it in the corner of the sea people do not pay attention to, otherwise it is very easy to suffer the disaster of extinction.


    Huang Jin looked at Zen son and said seriously, "you are the most intelligent person I have ever met. It''s a pity that you are a person outside the world."


    Huang Jin''s meaning is very simple and direct. If Chan Zi is not a monk, he wants to ask Zen Zi to help him, for example, to do it together.


    It''s a pity that Zen is a monk indeed.


    Zen son looked at Huang Jin and said seriously, "actually, I have an idea. I don''t know if you can help me?"


    Huang Jin suddenly became clear. Some things, needless to say, understood. He said with a smile, "I have an idea."


    Chan Tzu looked at him and said, "Oh, Amitabha."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This drizzle in white fish town, it doesn''t stop.


    There are not many pedestrians.


    But some people, wearing coir raincoat, hat and fishing rod, sit by the river to fish.


    The man was wearing a white dress, sitting by the river with a light smile on his face.


    A few years ago, a man once took a sword in this place. At that time, the man was a swordsman in the twilight.


    Nowadays, the women sitting in this place are also in the twilight.


    It''s just that she doesn''t take a sword, just to fish.


    She came here, not deliberately for whom, just as she wanted.


    Only when she came here, the town gathered the three most brilliant young people of the three religions.


    Gu Yuan, Zen son, and a white dress of her.


    Ye Sheng song!


    Ye Shengge looks at the distance, thinking of this time, there is no peach blossom.


    The mood is a little bad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    With Cao Jianqing''s words, Li Fuyao''s next journey to the South will be much simpler, because there is a man walking in front of him. If the demon Xiu wants to make a move, he has to consider Cao Jianqing. Such a woman with amazing killing power and powerful sword spirit is determined to protect Li Fuyao. There is no one to ask for trouble.


    But in addition, Li Fuyao can still meet a few demon Xius in the Taiqing kingdom from time to time.


    At this time, the sword can only be used.


    The swords I carry with me are all famous swords, especially the green silk one.


    However, because the grass was getting green, Li Fuyao didn''t carry the grass with him.


    It''s always in the sword case.


    One day before night came, Li Fuyao met another demon Xiu from the twilight world. He was seriously injured in a big battle. He almost broke his heart with the palm of the man. Fortunately, the imperial sword came to his heart with grass gradually green, and a sword pierced his heart.


    After that, the grass gradually green did not leave in a hurry, picked up the demon pill with the tip of the sword, threw it to Li Fuyao, and then spread out his hand.


    It''s all natural.


    Li Fuyao had learned a long time ago that if he wanted to invite her, he had to ask for a pot of good wine. Therefore, after escaping from danger that day, he passed the wine shop and bought a lot of good wine.


    A pot of wine can change a life. Li Fuyao is willing to do this kind of business 10000 times.


    Cao Jianqing sat on a large stone, looked up at Li Fuyao in the distance, and sneered, "when are you going to set foot in the morning and evening?"


    Li Fuyao filled himself with a pill. Then he rubbed his cheek and said with a bitter smile, "do you think everyone is a swordsman with the greatest talent. When do you want to break the situation?"


    This sentence is very sincere, originally can''t find any fault, but soon grass gradually green and then sneer: "Wei Chunzhi into the morning, dusk into the spring and autumn."


    As soon as Cao Jianqing talks to Li Fuyao about Kendo, she will always move out that Wei Chunzhi. In her opinion, since her husband is the most gifted swordsman in the world, it is not a difficult thing to crush a swordsman like Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao didn''t have the idea of arguing with him. He just took a long drink of wine, then suddenly returned to his mind and frowned, "into the morning, into the evening, into the spring and autumn?"


    Grass gradually green, um, that''s good.


    There''s even something else to hear from that hum.


    Li Fuyao thought of the book of poetry he had found in the library of Xianyan Academy.


    Then he asked tentatively, "did Wei even read poetry?"


    Grass gradually green surprised at Li Fuyao, "how do you know?"


    Li Fuyao thought about it and took out one thing.


    It''s the book of poetry.


    In front of the green grass.


    The grass is gradually green and has a look at the Yellow poetry collection.


    Hand over a page, the familiar handwriting on the paper, seems to be the person''s own handwriting.


    Grass gradually green, some nostalgic said: "no wonder."


    Before he felt the breath of Wei Chunzhi, in fact, it was not because the grass was getting green at first, but when he saw the grass gradually green, he thought it was because of the sword. But who knows, the real secret is in this book.


    Wei Chunzhi is a swordsman, but sometimes he plays writing and writing.


    Although she never knew what he wrote, she would not stop him.


    It''s just that she hasn''t read his poems once.


    I haven''t read a single sentence.


    Now I turn around and see a sentence: "the trees in the mountains are towering, and the cuckoo is ringing in the mountains."


    He felt his eyes red.


    Li Fuyao turned his head. Compared with men, women''s feelings are more delicate. In other people''s eyes, those feelings will dissipate in a few months at most, but in women''s hearts, they can often remember for a lifetime.


    Ordinary people''s life is short, only 180 years, but a monk''s life is often hundreds of years, especially in the hopeless twilight of the broken land, which is the most unforgettable knot.


    Men are no longer here. What''s the solution?


    It''s just like all swordsmen in the world have their swords cut their emotions, and the most brilliant poets in the world can''t write about their feelings.


    The word "love" is more difficult to drill through than almost all words in the world.


    Li Fuyao did not experience too much love and hatred, nor did he know what others thought. Looking at the grass gradually green, he did not know what to say. He turned his head and took a sip of wine.


    The woman over there, already in tears.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the way to the south, Li Fuyao walked slowly and even abandoned the idea of imperial sword. When the demon soil went south, the closer it was to the mountains and rivers, the more the climate was affected by the mountains and rivers. Finally, he saw some green in his eyes.


    Li Fuyao walked along a big river to the south. The river was smooth, and the river looked like a smooth mirror.There is a ferry slowly south, looking at the passengers standing on the ferry, most of them are human friars, not many demon monks.


    In fact, there is a big difference between here and in the depths of demon soil. There are not so many cases of beating and killing, but the harmonious atmosphere dominates most of the time.


    Li Fuyao, with his sword case on his back, stood on the Bank of the river, with the shield cloud hanging from his waist.


    Looking at the distance of the ship, the smile is shallow.


    -


    the ship is a three-story ship with different layers and huge size. It is built according to the proportion of the fish body. It is not a general ferry, but a real magic weapon. Besides the passengers, there are many shops selling various kinds of gadgets. They occupy one or two guest rooms and make a little renovation, which makes a shop. What you sell here is very important It''s much more than the depth of the demon soil. Many small things are only found on the other side of the mountains and rivers. You can also see them here.


    What''s more, in the depths of the demon soil, if you want to buy magic weapons, you can only use the demon pill as the currency. But on this ship, whether it''s the demon pill or what precious materials are bartered for, it''s easy to say.


    It''s rare that the Terran friars are so simple and direct as the demon earth friars, but if they do, there are many ways to do business.


    If you don''t widen your eyes, you''ll never know what you''ve lost.


    On this point alone, there is no gap between the monks on the mountain and the people at the bottom of the mountain.


    The most remote shop on the ship was opened by a middle-aged man. The shop was full of some useless gadgets, maybe a wooden hairpin or an inkstone.


    Some of them are good magic tools, some are really mediocre things. It''s not easy to find good things here.


    The key is that this thing is ordinary. If the price is not expensive, someone can buy it all. Then they can get it and study it one by one, whether it''s good or not.


    But things here are always expensive!


    Even if some people say that the strange looking wooden hairpin is an ordinary thing, when someone offers a price, the middle-aged man is determined to take a green silk demon pill!


    It''s like a lion talking.


    But even so, no one wants it, and he will never lower the price.


    The shopkeeper''s temper is strange, and the things he sells are not very good. Naturally, the business is poor. Other stores say that they can sell a few things a day, but when he comes to him, he really hasn''t sold a thing for three months.


    Three months ago, he was still an unjust big head who bought an inkstone from him. After he bought it, he could see that it was just an ordinary pine stone inkstone, which was not worth a green silk demon pill.


    Only sell out the thing, he will never return it, so the man can only eat a dumb loss.


    It was when the sun was slanting to the west, the middle-aged man collapsed on the wooden chair, sitting at the door closed his eyes.


    A moment later, a young man with an ordinary face, a slightly fat figure and a sword hanging from his waist came over here and took a look at the middle-aged man. The young man sat down on one side and said with a smile, "Lao Xu, haven''t you opened yet?"


    The middle-aged man named Xu Wen didn''t have to open his eyes to know that it was the fat man again. His purse was empty, but he was thinking of good things.


    Xu Wen didn''t speak. The young man continued to say to himself, "since the wooden hairpin can''t be sold, sell it to me. In this way, let''s have a discussion. How about a Huaxing demon pill? Anyway, it''s not a good thing. If my daughter-in-law doesn''t have to ask for it, I''ll come to you several times. No matter what you say, pity me. For this wooden hairpin, I''ll take care of it I don''t know how many times my daughter-in-law pinched me. "


    Xu Wen closed his eyes and sneered: "Zhou Pang, I''m not bragging. That wooden hairpin was worn by the demon queen in those years. It''s worth a lot. Selling you a green silk demon pill is already a very fair price. If you don''t have money, go away and don''t bother me!"


    The young man didn''t get angry when he heard Zhou''s statement, but he said with a smile: "Lao Xu, if you really want to sell a green silk demon pill with a firm heart, it will be recorded in my Zhou Qing''s head. After that, I will cut a green silk boundary demon Xiu and return it immediately. What do you say?"


    Xu Wen was not moved, "then you will wait for the green silk realm demon Dan to come to me, anyway, this wooden hairpin can''t run away!"


    Zhou Qing solemnly said: "although there are not many people as intelligent as my daughter-in-law in the world, there will always be two blind cats meeting dead mice. If I just like this wooden hairpin, what should I do? My daughter-in-law has been married to me for seventeen days. She has never asked me for anything. But she likes this wooden hairpin. How can I be a husband


    Xu Wen opened his eyes, sat up straight, looked at Zhou Qing, and said angrily, "if you want to take the demon Dan, you hang the sword. If you are not a swordsman, you are not brave enough to kill a green silk demon Xiu for his daughter-in-law?"


    Zhou Qing said with a smile, "nobody bothers me. How can I be good at it? When the time comes, my daughter-in-law should reason with me again. She should not be killed without asking. She should not be killed for lack of guilt. My daughter-in-law is really a reasonable woman. I think she should not practice sword. Instead, she should be a teacher. Maybe there will be many students Peach trees are all over the world, and I can get along with it, sir. Why notXu Wen glared at Zhou Qing. What he hated most about so many people on the ship was the poor man. He had such a thick face. No matter what you said, he just wanted him to sell him the wooden hairpin. These days he pestered him with endless words, which made Xu Wen admire his speech habit.


    Zhou Qing finally took a rest for a while. It seemed that he took a breath. Then he continued to brazenly say, "so Lao Xu, you can see that I have something you like. If you like it, you can take it. Anyway, it''s just the money of wooden hairpin."


    Xu Wen looked at Zhou Qing carefully. From his clothes to the sword hanging around his waist, Xu Wen sneered: "can you give me your broken sword?"


    Zhou Qing pressed the sword on his waist, and his flesh hurt: "this sword is my family. It cuts iron like mud. It''s a good sword in the world. Even Chao Qingqiu''s sword can''t match him. If I give it to you, I can''t sleep all night."


    Xu Wen sneers at Zhou Qing''s style.


    Zhou Qing stopped for a moment, and then seemed to have made up his mind, "if you really want to, you can give it to you. It''s more than enough to buy your whole shop. You give me the wooden hairpin, and I''ll redeem it when I get rich, and then I''ll give you two green silk demon pills!"


    Zhou Qing had already made a great concession. He thought Xu Wen would let go. Who knows he stood up, kicked Zhou Qing''s ass and said impatiently, "go away, I don''t have time to write with you!"


    Zhou Qing looked at Xu Wen for several times.


    Xu Wen felt a lot of goose bumps.


    Zhou Qing thought about it and was ready to say something. A voice suddenly rang out behind him, "Bao."


    Zhou Qing turned her head with a smile and looked at the petite woman not far away. She was not so beautiful, but she was also very beautiful. Looking at this side, she had a faint smile on her face.


    Xu Wen returned to the wooden chair and glanced at Zhou Qing, thinking about where the fat man had come from and found such a daughter-in-law.


    His mother, do not say that the woman is a swordsman, just this looks match last week green, is not more than enough?


    Zhou Qing trotted all the way to the side of the same hanging sword woman''s body, and said gently in his eyes, "I''ll go out to look around and make sure I don''t get into trouble. Why don''t you worry?"


    The woman is also a person with exquisite mind. Naturally, she will not show her husband''s embarrassment in front of outsiders. She just whispered, "the room is so stuffy that I want to go out and blow the wind."


    Zhou Qingwen said in a warm voice: "the river wind is cold. Where can you stand this body bone?"


    The woman was helpless. "Bao, do you think we were ordinary people in those years. How many years have we practiced sword? Do you still remember?"


    Zhou Qing was wronged and said in a low voice, "I''m not worried about you. If other women are killed by the wind, I don''t care."


    The woman stares at him one eye, then helplessly way: "you this person, say some words how such."


    Zhou Qing laughs and doesn''t refute it. Anyway, she is the biggest woman in front of her.


    He took the woman''s hand and walked slowly towards the deck. The deck of the ship was spacious. Some monks with high accomplishments had already occupied a large area in the bow of the ship, regardless of other people''s feelings. Zhou Qing led the woman to a relatively spacious bow, stood still, supported the railing, and said with a smile, "after we have passed the demon soil, let''s go to the Buddha''s land to have a look Well, you always say those monks have good bald heads. Let''s go and have a look. "


    Seeing no one around, the woman said with a cold face, "don''t you say that if I look at other men, I''ll dig my eyes?"


    Zhou Qing sighed, how is this woman''s heart always like this? I''m not saying it casually. How long has this matter passed? It''s nothing, but I always turn it over and say something more.


    "My little ancestor, if you don''t dig your eyes, even if you break your skin, I''m heartbroken. Where would I be willing to do such a dehumanizing thing?"


    "Do you think it''s dehumanizing now?"


    Zhou Qing patted his head and changed the topic: "how about taking a look at the river view?"


    The woman is not the kind of indomitable, her husband gave the steps and then walked down with the steps. She nodded, "it''s OK."


    With this sentence, the woman immediately asked, "when can you be as famous as chaoqingqiu?"


    Zhou Qing frowned and said, "I didn''t know that he was born so many years earlier than me. If I had been born earlier than him, I might be standing in that place now."


    After finishing this sentence, Zhou Qing immediately asked, "why, how can I remember to ask about this today?"


    The woman said with a face of course: "I am waiting for you to become the most powerful sword immortal in the world, and then I can change my daughter-in-law."


    Zhou Qing patted the forehead and came again.


    That was as early as a long time ago, when I was bored and amused, I told the woman that I regretted it.


    As for women''s temperament, he has been very clear for decades. If he says a wrong word, it must be turned out by women and recited for a long time.If we quarrel, we should tell him all the mistakes he made before. Who can stand it.


    It can be said that I can''t stand it, and I don''t feel sad.


    What the hell is the situation.


    Zhou Qing rubbed his cheek and looked at the riverside scenery with a plain expression. The things he didn''t talk about didn''t look like a chatterbox at all.


    The woman turned her head to hold his hand and whispered, "for a wooden hairpin, you have to mortgage the whole world. Are you a swordsman not afraid of the anger of your ancestors?"


    Zhou Qing some depressed way: "the world is important, the ancestors are also important, but you are poor?"


    The woman chuckled, "it''s just a wooden hairpin. You''re always thinking about it."


    Zhou Qing''s voice in some tired, "you are not easy to photograph a thing, how can a husband not do your best to get it for you?"


    "That''s why you don''t want a sword!"


    Zhou Qing opened his mouth and retorted in a low voice: "I haven''t made a few swords before..."


    "Treasure."


    The woman opened her mouth and interrupted Zhou Qing''s words, "you should remember that we are swordsmen. A sword is in the waist, and it is our responsibility."


    Zhou Qing sighed and looked at Jiang Jing. He didn''t speak. He didn''t know whether he took the woman''s words into his heart.


    The woman was blowing the river breeze with a smile on her face, "you are a person who didn''t feel that you are such a temperament when you first corresponded. Before meeting, you still said that you were shy and shy. When you met, you were so brave?"


    Mention that year, Zhou Qing will be depressed in the brain of the mind to throw out.


    "I thought you were the girl I wanted to take care of all my life when I saw you for the first time. If I didn''t show my heart earlier, if you liked someone else, what would I do? I would die alone?"


    The woman tut chuckled and said, "that''s how to grasp my hand when I met for the first time. I was afraid at that time, otherwise I would have slapped you."


    Zhou Qing''s face with a smile, "then you don''t promise at that time, why did you nod? You don''t know what I thought at that time. I have to ask twice, and I''ll be up and down. "


    The woman bah a, "shameless."


    Zhou Qing laughs and doesn''t refute.


    They had been a couple many years ago, and only a dozen days ago did they get married.


    At this moment, a cry of surprise came from a distance.


    Zhou Qingshun looked into the distance with his voice. He saw an old man with white hair fishing at the bow of the boat. He pulled out a golden carp in the river. The demon soil was almost all monks. If there was no one in a race, he was afraid that there would be no other race except sheep. However, the race of this carp was not as powerful as that. It was just a special ethnic group Special, ate this kind of golden carp''s fish meat, not to mention other, the woman ate will be radiant, skin like jade.


    Although a monk''s life is getting longer and longer after he becomes more and more advanced, his appearance and other height can''t be changed. Even if he changes his face through some secret method, he can''t change his actual appearance.


    If the secret law is removed, the original appearance will be restored.


    Therefore, when the golden carp was pulled up by the old man with white hair, many friars competed to bid for the golden carp in the bow, from a Huaxing demon pill to a green silk demon pill.


    Finally, the old man with white hair used a green silk demon pill and a Huaxing demon pill to shoot the golden carp, which was looking at several Jin in weight.


    Zhou Qing looked at this side and sighed, "I just can''t fish, or I can catch one, how good."


    The woman reached out and rubbed his waist and said with a smile, "fool."


    Zhou Qing does not refute, is in ha ha smirk.


    In addition to the realm of cultivation, there are many things to pay attention to, such as the way of doing things, or treating people and things. Anyway, there are many things to pay attention to.


    Zhou Qing has always disliked dealing with outsiders. If the woman had not taken a fancy to the wooden hairpin, he would not have followed Xu Wen like a chatterbox and kept talking about him.


    The ferry slowly forward, the scenery on both sides of the bow swayed back, the woman was a little tired, turned her head and said, "go back, I''m tired."


    Zhou Qing nodded and did not refute.


    The two men turned and were about to walk towards the ship''s guest room.


    Just at this moment, suddenly there was an explosion in the sky.


    With a bang, a figure in the sky fell to the bow of the ship.


    If the ship itself was not a magic weapon, and they knew each other very well, they would have to penetrate the ship.


    When the man rolled onto the deck, he was already a corpse. It seems that he had to be a monk of Taiqing.


    However, the demon Xiu died miserably. No one dares to go forward to check. A demon Xiu in the Taiqing state died in this place for no reason. The one who made the move has not appeared yet. Who dares to act rashly?


    Zhou Qing stared at the wound of the corpse, crying and laughing, "it''s a sword mark."


    The woman immediately asked, "how to say that."Zhou Qing nodded, "OK."


    Woman Oh, no more.


    Some things, you know it.


    Two people want to walk towards the guest room. There is a demon Dan in Taiqing. Now no one dares to move. After a while, there will be a dispute.


    Even the bow of the ship will meet with swordsmen.


    Zhou Qing didn''t want to get involved.


    Although he also wanted the demon pill.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The ship continued to move on for several days. At noon, Zhou Qing squatted in front of Xu Wen and began to grind his mouth. Xu Wen was used to it. Although he still didn''t like the fat man, he was too lazy to open his mouth and say something.


    After a pause for a moment, Zhou Qing said in frustration, "Lao Xu, I am a sword, you really don''t want it!"


    Xu Wen sneered and was ready to say a cruel word. But he saw Zhou Qing''s eyes in an instant, and did not open his mouth.


    Zhou Qing''s expression is plain, "some words, should not say, good rotten in the stomach!"


    Lao Xu snorted coldly, but he didn''t want to show weakness.


    But the momentum has been much worse than before, dare not say anything more.


    After this episode, Zhou Qing sat down and said nothing more.


    A moment later, two women came slowly from the bow of the boat. It seemed that they were surprised why there was a shop they had not seen. It is natural for women to shop. How can such a thing happen.


    So after many days, someone finally walked into Xu Wen''s shop.


    Xu Wen or a lazy look, shop things clearly marked prices, he is also too lazy to explain.


    The women wandered around the shop, looked at the prices, and began to get emotional.


    "What kind of crap can you sell a green silk demon pill?"


    The woman held a wooden hairpin and pointed to Xu Wen.


    Zhou Qing looked up at the wooden hairpin and thought that if you really didn''t feel expensive, I would be really unhappy.


    Xu Wen is still the same.


    "Don''t forget it. Where is so much nonsense?"


    In the past, Zhou Qing thought that Xu Wen''s attitude was so bad that today he felt that Xu Wen was really good.


    It''s best not to sell.


    Sure enough, according to Xu Wen''s bad temper, he couldn''t sell the wooden hairpin.


    Zhou Qing gave him a thumbs up, which was also highly admired.


    After a few days, occasionally someone walked into Xu Wen''s shop, but none of them could really take a thing from the shop.


    Zhou Qing didn''t show up here many days later. The swordsman with good temper stayed in the guest room with his daughter-in-law for more than ten days.


    At noon that day, Zhou Qing went out of the guest room and went to Xu Wen''s shop. As soon as he got here, Xu Wen waved his hand impatiently and said, "Zhou fatty, the wooden hairpin has already been taken."


    Zhou Qing frowned and couldn''t believe it and asked, "is this really true?"


    Xu Wen was lying in the wooden chair. "She is a graceful young woman. Her hands are very cheerful. Maybe she saw the heel of the wooden hairpin. I said it was worn by the queen of the demon. This is true. It is true that you, a fat man, don''t know goods. People who know them will know that!"


    Zhou Qing sighed. He thought that he had nothing to do with the wooden hairpin.


    When he was about to turn around, Xu Wen looked at Zhou Qing and said with a smile: "you can see what other things you like in the shop. This time, I will take your broken sword as collateral."


    Zhou Qing said indifferently: "get out of your mother''s egg."


    This is the most straightforward thing he has said recently.


    After all, it''s a good thing to say with a lick on your face for so long.


    Leaving the shop, Zhou Qing went to a wine shop on the ship.


    In the wine shop, there are many kinds of monks on the ship Zhou Qing was sitting in the corner, just drinking wine and not talking much. The monk of Taiqing who died in the bow of the boat was finally taken by a deep-rooted human friar. Finally, there were several fights on the ship, all around the demon Dan, but no one was more powerful than the Terran friar. Finally, the demon Dan still fell In his hands.


    Zhou Qing didn''t care about these things, but finally heard that there was another woman on the ship. She was of extraordinary status. The guards were both demon Xiu in the morning and evening. It seems that she came from a certain big family.


    There are many big clans on the demon soil side, but in fact, there are not so many who can make the two morning and evening situations serve as guards.


    Very few.


    It can even be said that there is a great demon in the family.


    Zhou Qing held the wine pot and listened to the gossip, thinking that there was no wooden hairpin, and then he looked for something to fill in.


    He didn''t know about the rest of the women''s mind, but it was his own daughter-in-law. He thought it over very well. Maybe she didn''t like the wooden hairpin so much, but she didn''t get it at last. Maybe she would be a little lost.


    Women, once lost more times, feelings will be weak.At the thought of this, Zhou Qing felt a headache.


    After all, he was not sad for anything else, just because his daughter-in-law was not happy.


    Drink a small half pot of wine, even if it is still some worry.


    But Zhou Qing still put down the wine pot. He knew the temperament of his daughter-in-law. If he drank too much, he would not be happy.


    Standing up, Zhou Qing wanted to go out of the wine shop, but just at the door met the woman who came in.


    He didn''t care about the woman''s appearance, but the wooden hairpin pinned on her head was recognized by Zhou Qing at a glance.


    After rubbing her cheek, Zhou Qing took a look at the two guards behind her, and finally went out to blow the cold wind on the deck.


    In the winery.


    After the woman sat down, she looked at a place in the wine shop where a tall human friar was sitting in the distance.


    "Should I take it out?"


    The woman spoke in a soft voice.


    The man turned his head and said with a smile, "it''s hard to rob. You two have some skills, but I don''t think I''ll give up."


    The woman sneered, "if you take another demon pill, whether it''s climbing a building or what spring or autumn, it''s none of my business, but this one, you can''t take it!"


    The man said with a smile: "I knew that the demon soil is full of such a group of barbarians."


    The woman was not annoyed at all, nodded and laughed: "yes, it is!"


    The voice has not dropped, in her behind a morning and evening has already shot.


    The majestic air machine suddenly diffused.


    In fact, there are few friars in such a state. They are extraordinary in one move.


    The man rose from the ground with a long blue knife behind him.


    In a short period of time, a knife was swung out, and the majestic air machine hit in an instant.


    The sabre is majestic, and it is also a morning and evening.


    If he is not in the twilight, the original demon pill, how can not turn to him.


    A sabre field worker in the twilight.


    In fact, it is also a rare thing.


    The light of the knife flashed. Just between one knife, he cut the arm of the demon Xiu into a bloodstain.


    A high sentence.


    But a moment later, another demon repair of the twilight realm.


    Two people at the same time, with tacit understanding, is not two ordinary day and night situation so simple.


    As a matter of fact, these two people have been the guards of women since they were young. They have already had a heart to heart relationship when they eat and live with each other. Even in the spring and Autumn period, even if they are in the spring and Autumn period, they will feel a bit tricky.


    If not, a moment later, the Terran friar was broken by a blow and his life was cut off.


    The woman did not see this fierce battle, just said: "find that demon Dan."


    After seeing this war in the winery, the drinkers have already left one after another. Who dares to stay, for fear of suffering from a disaster, the woman walks to the bow of the ship.


    A fat friar with a sword hanging from his waist looked at her.


    The woman frowned and said, "do I look good?"


    That guy is not Zhou Qing. Who else can he be? He shakes his head.


    The woman was angry. "I''m not good-looking?"


    Zhou Qing did not speak.


    "What are you looking at?" the woman asked


    Zhou Qing pointed to the wooden hairpin on the woman''s head and said, "the wooden hairpin is OK. Can you take it off and let me have a look at the style? I want to make one myself."


    It turns out that I have this idea.


    The woman''s eyes were cold and did not speak.


    Zhou Qing was not good at dealing with people. He said calmly, "if you don''t want to, forget it. It''s abrupt."


    The woman suddenly asked, "is it to give to the girl I love?"


    Zhou Qing nodded and felt that there was nothing to hide.


    The woman asked again, "is the girl in the boat?"


    Zhou Qing nodded.


    Still so calm.


    "Since you like it, why don''t you buy it? It''s just a green silk demon pill. You''re not a swordsman with a sword hanging around your waist? If a swordsman wants to kill many demons, why not give up? "


    In Zhou Qing''s eyes, there was no difference between the human demons. At the moment, when she heard the woman asking questions, she did not think about what she should not say. She said calmly, "if she did not meet the evil demon, there would be no reason to make a sword. If she did, she would not be happy."


    The woman said with a smile, "are you really a swordsman?"


    Zhou Qing said softly, "I don''t think so."


    The woman looked at the guy and asked, "do you know why I want to talk to you about these things?"


    Zhou Qing shook his head.


    "One of my family was killed by a swordsman. His body was on the boat, and the demon Dan was robbed. I came here to avenge him."


    Zhou Qing felt a little baffled, "I didn''t kill people."


    The woman said, "but you use the sword."


    Zhou Qing looked down at the world around her waist and said angrily, "I don''t want to use the sword very much, but it''s hanging. What can I do?""Pretending to be crazy is not a good way," she sneered


    Zhou Qing deeply thought, "I think so."


    The woman suddenly smiles, "coming."


    Zhou Qing raised his head and looked around. What happened?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, Li Fuyao was on the ship. In fact, after killing the Taiqing on that day, he had already got on the boat. However, no one knew that he had found an empty place. If someone wanted to kill him, he would not just send a Taiqing.


    He knew this well, so he didn''t leave immediately after killing the Taiqing. The imperial sword made a circle and returned to the ship.


    The reason he stayed was to see how many people wanted to kill him.


    There are several?


    Morning and evening, both of you.


    I don''t think so.


    Li Fuyao sighed. He was instinctive in the battle of the winery, but later he wanted to see the details of the women, so he suppressed it all the time.


    He was standing somewhere on the boat, because he had hidden the sword spirit so well that no one found him. He watched the two morning and evening after killing the Terran friar, and then headed for a guest room.


    Then in an instant, there was a sword in the guest room.


    At the same time, Li Fuyao, a swordsman, naturally knows that this sword spirit is only green silk.


    One green silk is facing two twilight days. No matter how powerful the swordsman is, there is no way.


    Without any hesitation, Li Fuyao snatched his sword to the other side.


    This time, it was Zheyun.


    -


    Zhou Qing frowned.


    He looked at the woman, then looked at the evil spirit and sword spirit in the distance, and said in a low voice: "you do things, some do not consider the consequences."


    The woman said with a smile, "is there anything else you need to think about? If you practice the sword, you should die. "


    Zhou Qing shook his head. "I don''t think so."


    "The woman sneers:" good temper is useless, still have to fist hard is. "


    Zhou Qing nodded, "this is the truth."


    Zhou Qing took a deep breath and asked, "do you want to harm her?"


    This is a question. It should not be true to kill without asking.


    The woman frowned.


    Zhou Qing didn''t say much about it. The sword came out of the sheath at once, and the sword spirit filled the bow.


    "No one in the world can bully her."


    A sword light came out of the sky and swept towards the boat somewhere.


    Even faster than Li Fuyao''s figure.


    The sword spirit contained in the sword light is so magnificent that people can''t believe it.


    Countless people felt this majestic sword spirit, and countless people were shocked.


    Xu Wen, in particular, fell off his wooden chair and murmured, "fat man Zhou?"


    This is the son of a stairs, right?


    Who went upstairs again?


    The woman swordsman before, or who?


    No one knows.


    The sword fell to two places in the bow of the boat, leaving two bodies.


    Li Fuyao was distracted and watched the scene.


    The woman took the sword back to its scabbard, and cried out dissatisfied, "treasure."


    But there are still some coquettish elements in the voice.


    A man''s voice came from afar, "yes."


    Gentle.


    On the cloud, the woman who controls the sword looks down at the boat. Looking at this scene, the corners of her mouth hook up a radian.


    She felt that Zhou Qing was not straightforward in temperament, but he was still straightforward in his sword.


    It''s a little like Wei Chunzhi.


    Thinking of Wei Chunzhi, she was more happy.


    That guy, I wish I were alive.


    -


    Zhou Qing squatted down and picked up the wooden hairpin. Then, with his sword at his waist, he cut off a piece of wood in the bow of the boat, and began to carve with his sword. After a while, he carved out a piece of wood with the same touch.


    He nodded with satisfaction and threw the previous one away.


    He still knows these skills. He learned them when he didn''t practice swordsmanship. If it was a skill, few swordsmen in the world could match it?


    At that time, in order to please her, he did not know what he had learned, such as needlework, carpentry, not to mention making a fire and cooking.


    Even if it was the practice of sword, she put forward it at that time.


    She said she wanted to learn the sword, so he practiced climbing stairs.


    She''ll be happy.


    Zhou Qing thought about it with a mellow smile.


    This world''s happiness, and whether he is climbing the stairs, there is a fart relationship.


    It has a lot to do with whether she is happy or not.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    It was said that there were two more swordsmen who ascended the stairs in the demon soil. Many people had already figured out some flavor. One of them should be just a means to go to Qingqiu, not really climbing the stairs.


    However, it is true that this incident happened on the ship today. It is not a small matter that the sword killed two people in the morning and evening with one sword, and also killed an unidentified woman.


    However, a swordsman who ascends the building is determined to make a sword. Can he be good if he can get rid of the sea?


    Even if the other side is really a sea, it''s hard to say.


    Xu Wen really doesn''t understand. If you say that anyone on the boat is climbing the stairs, he can accept it. Why is it Zhou Qing, the mother''s talker, who says a lot of good words in front of him for the sake of a wooden hairpin. However, such a man with no temper is still a monk climbing the stairs, and the one who returns his mother is a swordsman.


    He is the most powerful swordsman in the sea.


    Xu Wen thought he had kicked the boy before, and felt a fit of scalp numbness.


    This son of a bitch, you''d better be that talkative all the time, otherwise, even if I give this shop, I can''t afford that.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the other side of the guest room, Li Fuyao held Zheyun, and before he had a sword, the battle was over. He could only take back the sword and return the scabbard. He leaned against the side railing and rubbed his cheek vigorously.


    The woman bent down to pick up the two magic pills in the morning and evening. Although she has never advocated killing without asking questions, she is not pedantic at all, since she has a legitimate reason to take out the sword and kill two of them.


    After collecting the demon pill, the woman said with a smile: "young master, you have such a good cultivation of Kendo at a young age. Should he be the famous young master Li in Qingtian city?"


    Li Fuyao nodded. He didn''t have to be so magnanimous to others, but he was also a swordsman, and he had a good impression of the woman. Naturally, there was no cover up. "Compared with the older generation, the younger generation is much worse."


    The elder in his mouth, of course, was Zhou Qing, who made his sword in the bow of the boat.


    One sword cuts down two morning and evening, which is far better than Li Fuyao.


    Referring to her husband, the woman''s face was full of smile, "he, that is, his temper is still good, his talent realm and so on, should almost mean."


    Li Fuyao was a little embarrassed for a while. He went up the stairs and almost meant it. What kind of state should this be? sea?


    The woman later realized that she seemed to know that her words were really wrong, so she apologized and laughed.


    Li Fuyao nodded, not in his mind.


    The woman leaned against the railing and arranged the sideburns. She didn''t want to let the man feel that she had been wronged. When finishing the sideburns, the woman found that Li Fuyao''s eyes were always on her. She said in a low voice: "young master, you''d better not look at me. That guy is very jealous. Even if he doesn''t say so, he won''t be happy in the future."


    In his words, there is no such air as a swordsman on the mountain. Instead, she is like a woman who is used to ordinary life. She thinks about her husband''s feelings in everything. She doesn''t want her husband to be difficult, and she doesn''t want her husband to suffer.


    Li Fuyao turned his head, took out a pot of wine, and drank it in small mouthfuls.


    During this trip to the south, he drank a lot more, and Li Fuyao didn''t know why.


    Zhou Qing, who came late, was hanging from the world with the wooden hairpin in his hand. When he came to the woman, he did not say much. Instead, he pinned the wooden hairpin into the woman''s hair and explained, "the wooden hairpin she had worn is dirty. I didn''t want it. I made one for you. In fact, I should have known that what you like is the style, not necessarily the wooden hairpin. "


    The woman nodded with a gentle smile.


    Zhou Qing seized her hand and calmed down. Then she turned her head and looked at Li Fuyao. He thought for a moment, and then said, "there''s another one in the cloud who goes up the stairs with you?"


    Li Fuyao nodded. "I''m also an elder. I just know each other."


    Zhou qingtut said with a smile: "you are a man of deep fortune. You have made such a basket in Qingtian city. You not only want to escort you with the sword meaning of chaoqingqiu, but also have a willing follower who ascends the stairs. Are you Chao Qingqiu''s son?"


    Li Fuyao was speechless and did not know how to answer.


    Fortunately, the woman opened her mouth and made a round of it. "It''s better to find a place to sit down and have a drink at a bar?"


    Of course, Li Fuyao would not refuse. Originally, I was going south for this big ship. I had to face a lot of enemies when I went alone. On the ship, there was also Zhou Qing, who ascended the tower to sit on the town. At least, it was not so dangerous.


    The three of them went to the restaurant together. A body was left behind after a great war here. But the owner of the restaurant told him to clean up the body. But there was no liquor customer coming to the restaurant for a while. Now Zhou Qing came back. The shopkeeper was slightly surprised, but he was not surprised. He dismissed the accomplice and called him in person. This is a man who ascends the building. If you neglect it, you can still do it?


    Zhou Qing is not good at dealing with people. It is not that he is introverted in nature. However, there are few people in the world who he can see deeply. When they treat ordinary people, they naturally don''t speak much.


    Although Li Fuyao is now famous, he is actually a junior in Zhou Qing''s eyes.So when it comes to drinking, Zhou Qing really drinks with his head down. He doesn''t say much. Instead, the woman says more, which relieves the atmosphere.


    Li Fuyao took a few sips of wine and whispered, "master Zhou, the woman who was killed in the bow of the boat seems to be a big demon''s father and son. We should be careful when we go south this time."


    Zhou Qing has been holding the woman''s hand, heard this sentence, there is no mood fluctuations, "only a sword, who will cut who."


    Li Fuyao laughed, and then asked, "master, didn''t you come from Jianshan?"


    Zhou Qing shook his head. "At the beginning of practicing sword, I didn''t climb the mountain, but I met Xu Ji several times. I couldn''t beat that guy. The cultivation of Kendo was already the peak when climbing the stairs. If chaoqingqiu didn''t cross the sea, he might be climbing the stairs and not be Xu Ji''s opponent. I''m a little worse than Xu Ji."


    When talking about Xu Ji, Li Fu shakes his mouth with a smile. This ancestor, in fact, is too important for him.


    Zhou Qing put down his glass and said, "you made such a storm in the demon soil. You want to go back to the mountain and river to avoid disaster. How many people have been climbing the stairs along the way?"


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    Along the way, except for one who had been killed by Chao Qingqiu''s sword, the other climbers could have killed him. If the grass had not grown green, he would have killed him in the demon soil.


    Li Fuyao has experienced many years of practicing sword. However, this journey is the most difficult one for him. Not only does he have to be on guard against being killed at all times, but also because he is not an enemy of these big men who want to kill him.


    Putting your life in another person''s body and in your own hands are two different things after all.


    Zhou Qing drank two mouthfuls of wine. Suddenly, he felt melancholy. He looked at the woman beside him.


    The woman glared at him without a trace.


    Zhou Qing stifled what he wanted to say.


    A moment later, a woman in white appeared at the door of the restaurant. She stood at the door, looked at Zhou Qing and asked, "do you want to fight?"


    Zhou Qing''s eyes instantly came to the look, but after a moment to suffocate back, to a helpless look at the woman beside.


    The woman''s expression does not change, just pinched Zhou Qing several times under the table, just smile way: "go."


    Zhou Qing pretended to be hesitant


    The woman''s smile does not reduce, "then don''t go?"


    It''s very quiet.


    Zhou Qing immediately stood up and went to the grass gradually green, "good."


    It''s too common for swordsmen to compare swordsmen to swordsmen. It''s just that a swordsman who ascends a building like Zhou Qing is already under the sea. It''s hard to find an opponent. It''s not easy to find a swordsman who is also climbing the stairs.


    If you meet one now, you should have a good contest.


    If you put it 6000 years ago, this kind of scene was not common?


    Looking at Zhou Qing''s back, the woman didn''t get up. Instead, she said, "it was my proposal to practice sword at that time, but I never thought that one day he would be able to go to this level and become a man to climb the stairs. I''m not qualified. I can''t go far. I''m afraid I can''t stay with him for long."


    When a monk embarks on the road of practice, he will have a much longer life than ordinary people. However, the higher the realm, the longer he will live. For example, Zhou Qing, a swordsman who ascends the tower, has a life span of more than hundreds of years, far longer than a woman with only green silk.


    "After I leave, he won''t miss the world too much."


    It seems to be narcissistic to say these words, but the actual woman is also very clear about her husband''s temperament. She is willing to mortgage her saber for the sake of a wooden hairpin. If she is gone, what reason does he have to stay in the world?


    Li Fu shook for a moment and said, "it''s not easy to practice. It''s a good thing to be able to travel together for a long time. Don''t think too much about it. Cherish the people in front of you."


    Listening to Li Fuyao, a young man who is not a member of the past, has a different taste when talking about this.


    Li Fu shook for a moment. He was really looking forward to the sword competition outside the door. With an apologetic smile, Li Fu stood up and walked out to the restaurant.


    The woman didn''t say anything more, just drank a few mouthfuls of wine on her own, with a light smile.


    When the two men went up to the tower to compare their swords in the sky, they did not disturb the world. But even so, the sword Spirit fell into the river from time to time, making the whole river turbulent. Both the monks on the ship and the demon monks in the river were shocked.


    In particular, the monks on the ship were looking forward to the sea of clouds in the sky.


    Even though the three religions are not allowed by the swordsmen, many people still yearn for the killing power.


    After all, no matter how to say, swordsmen are invincible in the same territory, which is true at all.


    Chaoqing autumn is invincible in the world, the world can see.


    To say it is not to be allowed, but to be afraid.


    Li Fuyao stood in the bow of the ship, looked up at the sky, pressed the handle of the cloud shield sword, and on the other side, the green silk trembled slightly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    After staying on the ship for half a month, Li Fuyao got off the boat at a ferry and continued to move southward.


    When Zhou Qing wanted to go to the Buddhist land, it was impossible for him to walk. That is, he had to leave the imperial sword and was not ready to cross the mountains and rivers. Therefore, he did not take Li Fuyao by the way. In fact, the more important reason was that he had to stand his daughter-in-law on his sword. How could he manage Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao, even Xu Ji''s beloved descendant, is Chen Sheng''s disciple, and Chao Qingqiu thinks that he is something interesting. However, in Zhou Qing''s eyes, he is also an ordinary person, and can never be more important than his daughter-in-law.


    The swordsman, Yu Jian, who ascended the building, traveled far away. His kung fu was gone in a blink of an eye. Li Fuyao looked at the white rainbow and thought that Zhou Qing''s sword was called the human world.


    It''s just that when some of them meet, it doesn''t have to be a good idea for both parties. It''s also possible that once they meet, they will never meet again.


    In a word, there may be everything.


    Li Fuyao recollects his eyes and remembers the war half a month ago. When they were fighting in the clouds, whether it was grass gradually green or Zhou Qing, they did not have any intention to let Li Fuyao have a good look, but how to be happy and how to come.


    Therefore, even if the sea of clouds was torn and the sword was fierce, Li Fuyao could not see anything.


    I just know that the two sides have the final heart to close the sword, and did not distinguish between the high and low in the end.


    The swordsmanship of the two ascended the stairs, which attracted a lot of demon Xiu''s watching. However, no one dared to approach either climbing or below.


    After all, the swordsman is famous and difficult to be provoked. No one is willing to provoke the two to climb the stairs.


    What if a sword is accidentally handed over?


    No one is willing to face up to the swordsman who ascends the building, but also face two.


    Li Fuyao walked along the river for a long time. Grass gradually fell from the clouds. Looking at Li Fuyao, she looked bland and said, "we have been followed."


    Being followed by ordinary friars, the grass grows green. This swordsman who ascends the building will never care.


    If it was not a sea, it was more than one who went upstairs.


    Li Fuyao can handle these things clearly.


    "Two up the stairs."


    Although the swordsman''s killing power is invincible in the same territory, it is not easy to let the grass grow green to deal with the two climbing stairs at the same time.


    She looked at the front and calmly said, "let''s go with the sword."


    Li Fuyao can control the sword, and he is already familiar with it. I think there will be no problem and the speed is very fast. However, this is only relatively speaking. It is very difficult for him to get rid of the demon cultivation of climbing the stairs.


    Therefore, what Cao Jianqing said about the imperial sword is not only the imperial sword.


    Yu Jian, she Yu Jian.


    With Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at the grass gradually green, some hesitation, "not very good."


    "If you don''t want to die, you can''t leave."


    This is the original saying that the grass is turning green.


    Li Fuyao nodded and did not hesitate.


    A moment later, a white mark appeared in the sky, and the grass became green and left with Li Fuyao''s imperial sword.


    It is too rare for a swordsman who ascends a building to defend his sword so fast.


    I don''t think they can catch up with them.


    Then a few quarters of an hour later, two tall men appeared here, as bloody as the abyss, unable to cover up.


    One of them was dressed in gray and white clothes with gray hair. He looked at the white mark in the sky and said, "they are gone."


    The other one, dressed in purple and with a shorter stature, stood aside and frowned: "is there any problem with the news of white tea?"


    How did they know Li Fuyao''s whereabouts, of course, depended on white tea, the monk who claimed to know about the demon soil.


    "If the white tea is absent, the news will not be so accurate."


    The gray haired man was much more calm.


    Another asked, "where has the white tea gone?"


    No one answered him because no one knew.


    People who know it are not here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bi Yu is the only one who knows the whereabouts of white tea.


    Because he is going to the clan with white tea.


    The Bifang people have a strong blood and a long history, but no one is in charge.


    This makes Bi Yu, even one of the most brilliant young people in this demon land, to be despised. The father of Hu Yue, Qinghuai and chongye is a big demon, and Fenglu''s uncle is a big demon.


    However, in the Biyu family, the highest level ancestor is just climbing the stairs.


    Did not cross the stairs, came to the sea.


    Nature will be despised.


    Whether there is a big demon or not, things are quite different.


    Therefore, when white tea took out a root of Ningshen grass, Bi Yu sent a message to the family and asked whether he could let the white tea come to the family for discussion. The final result was not bad, yes.


    So now Biyu is leading the white tea to the clan land.The land of Bifang clan is very secret, in the cloud forest at the northwest end of demon soil.


    The place is foggy all day long, even climbing the stairs.


    Can''t see the whole picture.


    But in fact, the cloud forest is the array set by the Bifang clan. It was performed by the big demon in the clan at that time. Naturally, the dense fog could not be dispelled by climbing the tower. The clan land of the Bifang clan was somewhere in this place, and it has never been seen in the world.


    Except for the children of Bifang, no one knows the exact location.


    After several months of traveling and making sure that no one was following Baicha, Biyu took him to Yunwu forest.


    The cloud forest is very strange. Although there are countless giant trees, they are actually born in the water. After entering the forest, they can not resist the sky. Therefore, even white tea can only go by boat.


    The boat is still a boat of white tea, but it is not a big boat, but a small boat.


    White tea stands at the head of the boat, and Bi Yu can only stand at the end of the boat.


    With Bi Yu pointing the way, Bai Cha did not encounter any difficulties along the way.


    Otherwise, he would be a little tricky to climb the stairs.


    The canoe shuttles through the forest, and the sight of white tea can only see one foot in front of her.


    He said with a smile: "the nobles make it so complicated, but it doesn''t work."


    This sentence is very impolite, because it is very straightforward.


    This is the truth, but the truth is often very hurtful.


    There is no big demon to sit in, even if the big array is good enough, when one day a big demon decides to make a move, it is still unable to resist.


    It''s a gap in strength, not about anything else.


    Standing at the end of the boat, Bi Yu said in a low voice, "so the ancestor is willing to let an outsider join the clan."


    Outsiders, of course, are talking about white tea.


    White tea turned to bi Yu and said, "Ningshen grass is a treasure, but its utility is limited, but for the Bifang family, it is priceless. I have a mother root, and the conditions proposed may be very unreasonable."


    Bi Yu said indifferently: "if we can''t get along with each other, naturally there are other ways."


    White tea knows what he means. The ancestor of Bifang clan has no long life span. If he does not break through the sea, he will die of old age. If he sees the white tea with mother root, he will not have any idea?


    If you can''t take out something to exchange for the mother root, you are likely to take the mother root by force.


    White tea said: "I know that old ancestor is the peak of climbing the stairs, which is almost one step away. But I am also climbing the stairs. Even if I am defeated, it is more than enough to destroy the mother root."


    Bi Yu was silent for a moment and said, "then you will die."


    White tea said: "things are mine after all, then I use my life to protect my things, I think it is OK, I can accept."


    Bi Yu shook his head and said, "nothing is better than living."


    White tea frowned, thought of a lot of things, whispered: "I know, but some of life will be very painful, so I want to live well, at least comfortable, if not comfortable, then die, at least can end the pain."


    Bi Yu said with a smile: "it is said that white tea knows a lot of things about demon soil. She should be a very comfortable person. Now it seems that she will not be so comfortable."


    "Only the sea is more comfortable."


    White tea said with a smile: "but the sea is not so comfortable, everyone lives so unhappy, this world is not good."


    The saying that the world is not good has been said by many people, but today is the first time that white tea talks about it.


    Bi Yu thought about it for a while, but didn''t reply. He just asked, "what did she give you when you were entrusted by Qinghuai?"


    This is what Bi Yu has always wanted to know these days.


    "It''s not that she gave me anything, but that I asked her for something and finally returned the gift," she said frankly


    Bi Yu asked, "what do you want to do with Qingtian Jun?"


    From his point of view, since white tea has already been a monk in the realm of stairs, he can''t do anything that can''t be done. He can only ask Qingtian Jun for his request.


    "White tea retorted:" is not qingtianjun, is green locust. "


    Bi Yu smiles and waits for the following.


    White tea did not speak.


    "Very important?" said Bi Yu


    White tea nodded, "as important as begging your ancestors."


    Bi Yu noticed that white tea used the word "Qiu".


    He was a little surprised, because these days, he always felt that white tea was a proud person.


    Now it makes him a little uncomfortable.


    White tea doesn''t speak any more, because the front has reached the place.


    The boat broke through the clouds and came to the shore.


    There are a lot of people standing on the bank. After that, there are many caves with simple shapes and no new ideas. In fact, the friars have few requirements for foreign objects. Except for the friars who like to eat like qingtianjun, most friars don''t care about foreign things. They are all devoted to the Tao and want to climb the peak.


    The rest, they don''t care much.Among those people, an old man with white hair is the most conspicuous.


    His face was full of wrinkles, like an old bark, and his long hair had been dragged to the ground.


    The beard was down to the chest.


    The old man looks very old.


    It''s because he''s very old.


    The old age of monks is in the last decades of their respective realms. Naturally, they can keep their young appearance, but this will make them die faster. If not, they will look like this and look old.


    It''s no different from ordinary people.


    Bi Yu stepped out of the boat, knelt in front of the old man, and said in a soft voice, "the ancestor is healthy."


    The old man had no expression, so he put out his hand and patted Bi Yu''s head. Bi Yu stood up and stood aside.


    White tea stepped out of the boat, went to the shore, and said softly, "I''ve seen you, master."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    The old man said slowly, "white tea, I know you."


    The name of white tea is very loud in the demon soil, and even louder than Li Fuyao, who made a big scene in Qingtian city before. It should be a very common thing to know his name. However, the ancestor of Bifang clan closed down all the year round. He didn''t know many things, but he knew white tea, which was very unusual.


    Although they were both climbing the stairs, white tea was actually one generation younger than the ancestor of the Bifang clan.


    The old man has lived as long as some big demons, but they are still in the spring and autumn, but he is dying.


    White tea took out Ningshen grass root, did not speak, then handed it to the old man.


    The old man did not reach out, and soon someone came to pick up the sedative grass.


    The old man said slowly, "step back."


    Words are full of fatigue.


    Everyone bowed down respectfully.


    The old man walked forward a few steps, indicating that white tea would follow.


    White tea walked behind the old man with a plain look.


    The old man said slowly, "a root of calming the nerves can only solve the problems of Bifang people in the future, but it can''t solve my problems."


    It''s very straightforward to say that the mother root of Ningshen grass can produce a lot of Ningshen grass, but for the old man, it doesn''t have much effect, because it takes too long for him to wait for the day to come together.


    At most, he will have more than a decade of good words.


    If we can''t gather enough tranquilizer grass to take the last step in these ten years, nothing will be possible.


    White tea said calmly, "if the elder agrees to my request, I will raise all the tranquilizing herbs that the elder needs within five years."


    This is the promise of white tea.


    The old man said calmly, "it''s hard to find Ningshen grass. Unless you have a mother root, there won''t be so many."


    Even if the old people shut up all the year round, but after all, they have lived for so many years and are used to the vicissitudes of the world, where can they not know the foundation of white tea.


    "I do have several plants of Ningshen grass mother root," Baicha said frankly


    This sentence is plain, but if it is known by other people of Bifang people, they will be very excited. The whole family of Bifang has no one plant, and there are so many white tea. How can we not be shocked.


    The old man said calmly, "three mother roots, plus a sufficient number."


    This is the condition of the elderly. It is simple and direct, and there is no beating around the bush.


    White tea thought for a while and said, "yes."


    The old man turned his head and whispered, "tell me about your conditions."


    The natural conditions are not so simple to make white tea pay so much.


    What white tea wants the old man to do must be something he can''t do, and it is also something that the old man can''t do now. Those things must be done only when the old man becomes a sea.


    But since it is to become the sea to do things, how can it be simple?


    It must be a complicated thing.


    White tea opened her mouth and whispered, "I want to ask for your help..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Biyu followed the elders of the clan to put the root of Ningshen grass. Then he went to another cave and told a certain people what he had seen outside.


    The Bifang people are all devoted to practice, and there are few people who go out of the family. Now Biyu is the only one who travels outside. What happens outside naturally needs to be told.


    Before the news, the meaning was simple and the words were appalled. Only the matter of calming the God grass root was said. Now, when we come back to the family, we have to say a lot more.


    "A swordsman appeared in Qingtian city and defeated Hu Yue chongye. I am not an opponent."


    "When Chao Qingqiu makes his sword in Qingtian City, he almost breaks the sky curtain and leaves."


    "There are two swordsmen who ascend the building."


    Bi Yu said a lot of things, and finally stopped saying more.


    Left this place.


    There is a woman waiting in the distance.


    Bi Yu looked at her with a smile.


    I just didn''t go there. I went straight away.


    How can we delay the practice.


    His goal is the end of his practice, which is doomed to be unable to delay in these things.


    "Bi Yu!" the woman called from a distance


    Bi Yu did not turn his head, but said softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Long silence, no one spoke.


    Bi Yu shook his head and went on.


    The woman covered her mouth and did not say anything behind her.


    She knows that she can''t delay him.


    So some words will be hidden in the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "You want too much. I''ll think about it."


    This is the old man''s answer after thinking.


    "I can give you a lot more," she said quietly


    The old man said with a smile, "what more than I have crossed the sea?"White tea said: "Chao Qingqiu made his sword in Qingtian city. His sword has broken the curtain of heaven, but he still remains in the world. His killing power is invincible in the world. This is true."


    "It''s just these things, you don''t know. Because there is no big demon in the town, the Bifang people call themselves. Since they are self appointed, they don''t know about the demon land affairs. They are deaf and blind."


    "I''m the least blind and least deaf person in the demon soil."


    Bai Cha said with a smile, "if you promise me, what I know is what Bifang people know."


    The old man said, "it sounds interesting."


    "I wonder why you are sure I can cross the sea."


    "White tea said with a smile," I said that I was the least deaf and least blind person in the demon soil, so I know what this big array represents. "


    There is a big array in Yunwu forest, which was made by the big demons of Bifang clan. The most important function is to hide the breath, climb the building and break the boundary, and become the sea, which is dangerous.


    It''s not just because of the danger of the border, there are many others.


    For example, attacks from other seas.


    This is the most lethal.


    The reason why the temple master was already at the top of the tower, but he did not take a step, naturally he was afraid of the sage''s action.


    Both sides of the demon soil and the mountains and rivers maintain balance of power. Neither side would like the other side to have more than one sea, nor would they like to have one more sea, a radish, a pit, an extra one, which is very difficult to deal with.


    Therefore, when Qing Qiu of the previous dynasty killed Beiming in the North Sea, the demon soil and the sea on both sides of the mountain and river came to the North Sea.


    To protect him?


    It''s absolutely impossible.


    Apart from qingtianjun, there is no other person who hopes that Beiming will become the sea.


    In the same way, there will be no one here who would like to see a big demon in the Bifang clan.


    It is not only the Bifang people, but also the others.


    But Baicha chose Bifang people because of this big array, which can cover up the breath, so that the old people can not attract the attention of other oceans when they break the border.


    The old man looked up at the sky and said calmly, "I''m too old to succeed. Maybe you should find someone else."


    "If I have a choice, I''d rather try it by myself. I''ll just lend it to me. After I become a sea, I''ll take care of Bifang people."


    The old man shook his head and said, "you know it''s impossible."


    White tea said: "so only let the elder try."


    "I don''t think anyone can resist seeing the sea at that end and not trying."


    The old man nodded, full of years of vicissitudes of life in the eyes of some inexplicable emotions.


    "I promise you, but it''s just a shot. I''ll never get caught up in it."


    "White tea nodded," there is no reason to let the elder go all out. "


    The old man suddenly turned his head, looked at the white tea, and said seriously, "I don''t know what you have experienced, but you can count on the sea. There is no good end. If you want to break the border one day, I will still be alive, and I will do the same."


    "White tea said:" a yard to a yard, this should be so, do not care. "


    The old man went to a big stone and sat down. He stretched out his thin arm and said calmly, "although I have never been out of the cloud forest here, I know that the demon soil will be in chaos, even on the other side of the mountains and rivers. Maybe there will be a big war in 6000 years."


    "At that time, the sea is the power of war. Under the sea, no one can dare to say that they can live. If you don''t want to break the sea, you can live in our Bifang people. The demon land is full of treachery, but it''s not without warmth."


    "At least I am."


    People always think of love, it seems that people and demons are like this.


    White tea didn''t speak, just laughed.


    The old man asked, "what do you think of Bi Yu?"


    Bi Yu is one of the most brilliant young people in the demon land. His state is not vulgar, and the Bifang family has never provided any help. Today, only relying on Bi Yu alone makes him more powerful.


    The hope of the Bifang clan was originally placed on Bi Yu. However, Biyu''s realm is still low and far away from climbing the building. As for whether he can cross the sea in the end, no one knows.


    Baicha said calmly: "the qualification is excellent, and the disposition is not bad. However, when everyone comes to the last step, they will face this problem. No one can avoid it, whether it is the elder or me or Bi Yu."


    The old man said with some nostalgia: "if Emperor Wu is still here, why is the demon land here?"


    Emperor Wu was the most powerful demon emperor in the land of demons. In those years, he was the most powerful demon emperor in the land. Only the sword immortal Liuxiang could fight against one of them. But in the end, the sword immortal Liuxiang was cut in two because of the pursuit of the method of becoming an immortal. Emperor Wu died inexplicably.


    If it was not for the death of Emperor Wu, how could Shanhe finally win the war with a slight advantage and finally cease the war.


    There is no such thing as the long-standing chaos of demon soil.All this is because of Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu died for no reason.


    At that time, the demon queen was also a sea, a pair of sea. Even if someone wanted to attack Emperor Wu, he should not be able to become a talent.


    Many races are forbidden to mention that mystery. Some races have sought the answer but failed.


    So far, there is no definite news.


    "White tea comforts a way:" has passed 6000 years, the elder why should be worried about. "


    The old man sighed, "today''s demon land, qingtianjun has been practicing for a hundred years, and is definitely the most likely person to become the demon emperor. However, this big demon is not good at heart. On the contrary, he is the annoying ghost in Xishan, who has always had ideas, but his talent is too poor."


    "No one in the rest of the sea has the ability."


    After a few words, the old man said all about the status quo of the demon soil. It seemed that he still had something to say. White tea had already opened his mouth and said, "master, I still have a gift to give you."


    The old man looked at him as if he saw his nephew who thought he was good and asked, "what?"


    "Follow me."


    Said white tea.


    The old man stood up and followed white tea back to the shore, that is, in front of the boat. Standing in the same place, white tea pointed to the water and said in a soft voice, "remember that the Bifang people have a fire spirit fan, which is a magic weapon of the sea."


    The old man nodded, and the fire spirit fan was a magic weapon of the ancestors of the Bifang clan, and it was also a magic weapon that the great demon of the sea could exert the greatest power. However, with the death of the last big demon in the clan, the magic weapon disappeared.


    The Bifang people know that this is something that can only be used by the sea. Therefore, they did not find anyone to inspect it. If they did, they might cause a lot of troubles.


    The Bifang people without the sea can''t stand the ups and downs.


    "I found it."


    White tea opened her mouth with a smile.


    He is a white tea. He knows all the big and small things in the demon soil. If he wants to find a magic weapon, he will probably know where he is. He just knows that it is one thing and it is another to pay the price to get it.


    It happened that the fire spirit fan was what he knew and could get.


    "In the water?" the old man asked


    How can the fire spirit fan be in the water?


    The old man had some doubts.


    "In the boat," white tea said with a smile


    As the voice dropped, a fan appeared in the boat. It looked very common. It was made of bright red tail feathers. However, few people knew that the tail feather was the feather of the big demon of Bifang. Each demon had only a few tail feathers, each of which was extremely precious. To make such a fan, at least several big demons had to work together.


    The efforts of generations.


    Therefore, it is the treasure of Bifang people.


    Precious and unusual.


    It was just helpless before and couldn''t be found after it was lost. Now it''s brought back by Bi Yu. I don''t know what others think, but the old man will be very happy.


    He waved away the fire spirit fan.


    This business, now, has become very human.


    The old man frowned, but because it was full of wrinkles, he could not see anything on his face. He said softly, "it''s hard for you."


    Thank you.


    White tea said quietly, "please put my affairs in mind."


    Yes, he did all these things, whether it was Ning Shen Cao or Huo Ling fan, just for his business and what he wanted to do.


    It''s a deal after all. It looks human, but it''s still a deal.


    The old man nodded, "although I know you are for that, but what you have done is also very good. I am willing to do something for you, even if it is just some."


    White tea thanks again, "thank you, master."


    The old man nodded. After so much work today, he was already a little tired. His eyes were full of tiredness.


    He said, "stay for a few days. I''ll have someone send you out. I''ll give you something back when you send so many things."


    What''s more, what''s more, it''s not a natural thing for an old man to say back.


    White tea nodded, or thanks, "thank you, master."


    The old man shook his head. "You are very kind."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    After all the people in the school hall gathered together in Baiyu Town, the town became a bit lively. This is the case in places where there are not many outsiders. Once you see an outsider, the news always spreads very fast. After a while, it has already spread all over the town.


    Ye Shengge visited the residents of the town a few days ago. After hearing about Li Fuyao''s original residence, he moved into this small courtyard. Although it was strange to other people in the town, no one came forward to say anything.


    The boy who originally lived here was a ghost who had no father, no mother, no brothers and sisters, and no friends. After leaving home early, he was already missing. It is hard to say whether he was alive or not. Who cares whether he is living or not.


    Ye Shengge used to be a woman who likes to do things. It''s the way to cultivate Taoism, and it''s the same with other things. Naturally, he doesn''t care about the eyes of outsiders. After moving to this courtyard, ye Shengge doesn''t have to clean as hard as ordinary people. He just takes out many talismans, such as dust-proof talisman, and hang them around the yard. After a while, it''s natural It will be as clean as new.


    In addition, he took out all the river fish in the fish basket and stewed a large pot of fish soup.


    The fish soup is as white as rice soup, with a strong aroma. Ye Shengge doesn''t show any special emotion. He just sits in the yard with a large basin of fish soup and eats fish.


    At ease.


    Ordinary people will not care much about eating fish and drinking fish soup, but this one is a Taoist of chenxieshan after all. It seems that he is the first person of the younger generation in legend. Just like an ordinary person eating fish, he will naturally attract many people.


    Baiyu town is a remote town located in the southwest of Zhou state. In the past, not even the martial arts men in the Jianghu could meet them. Who can see the extraordinary performance of Ye Sheng''s songs?


    So now there are only three people watching ye Shengge eat fish.


    A young monk in a big red cassock, a girl of not long stature, a boy with a bookcase on his back.


    This happens to see that the identity of the three people is not low.


    The young monk in the big red cassock is Zen son, the girl is Gu Yuan, and the boy with a bookcase is song Pei.


    Apart from Song Pei, the fame of Gu Yuan and Chan Zi has already spread.


    It''s just that song Pei''s identity as a student in charge of the school can attract countless people''s attention.


    You know, Su Ye is known as a monk on the mountain. If there are enemies under the sea, the first choice is the master of the school, which is known as the most learned in the world.


    What''s more, Xuegong is a master of Confucianism. As the leader of the school, Su Ye''s position is needless to say.


    Looking inside, Chan Zi had already found their traces, but she ignored the white skirt woman and said calmly, "Ye Shi has a firm heart. No wonder he can walk so fast. At this age, it''s morning and evening. I''m afraid it''s not much to go through the history of the three religions."


    Gu Yuan tugged at the corners of her mouth. It was the first time that she met with this Taoist. Before meeting her, she gave birth to the thoughts that ordinary women would have. Among the young people on the side of the mountain and river, Ye Sheng''s famous Taoist heart is pure, and the cultivation of Taoism is not demanding. It''s not as crazy as outsiders say. With the present state, it''s probably true Crazy is not so easy to walk in front of the public.


    As for Gu Yuan, as the school''s reading seed, she was younger than Chan Zi, Ye Sheng''s songs, or other brilliant young people. When she began to practice, although Ye Sheng''s songs were already in front of others, she did not put much pressure on Gu Yuan. Gu Yuan only knew that ye Sheng''s song was a kind of mountain road, Besides, I don''t care much.


    Until now, he has never had any thoughts on Ye Sheng''s songs.


    Song Pei, on the other hand, has been asking for information about the Taoist school since he entered the school. He has already known a lot about this Taoist school, but it is not the same thing as what he has seen with his own eyes.


    "She is ye Shengge. Mr. Yan said that she was in the twilight?"


    This is Yan Yu''s conjecture. In fact, it is also the conjecture of the whole mountain and river and countless friars.


    The reason is that ye Shengge has played in recent years, and no one knows what kind of state she is. Even in the morning and evening, there is no confirmation. What has not been confirmed can only be called conjecture.


    Zen son did not know what he thought of, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Gu Yuan still tugs at the corner of his mouth, but he doesn''t forget to slap song Pei.


    It was a little loud on his head.


    After Song Pei went up the mountain, his closest friend was elder martial sister Gu Yuan. When Gu Yuan hit him, he would not be angry.


    But now there are also some aggrieved look at Gu Yuan, he thought in his heart that he did not do anything wrong, why does the elder martial sister want to move?


    Gu Yuan was a little agitated and mumbled, "Dao kind is nothing. I have a friend who is a sword immortal."


    Song Pei had heard the elder martial sister say it once in the restaurant before, and felt a little unhappy. But now the elder martial sister mentioned it again, and he still whispered a warning: "future."


    Gu Yuan turns to look at Song Pei and slaps him again.If song Pei doesn''t speak again, he wants to cry without tears.


    Can''t you follow the elder martial sister''s words?


    In this still ignorant young heart, his elder martial sister is that swaying woman in his heart, so beautiful.


    Even when you hit him.


    Gu Yuan turned to look at Zen son and asked softly, "isn''t it?"


    This is an inquiry and hope. She has no idea about ye Shengge, but she wants her to walk slowly so that the other guy can catch up.


    Gu Yuan never thought that he liked Li Fuyao, but he really hoped that his friend would become a sword immortal in front of her.


    How good would that be?


    Chan Tzu laughed. "If you want to know if it''s true, there''s a way."


    Gu Yuan asked, "what way?"


    After a few steps, Chan Zi came to the door from the side of the courtyard wall and said with a soft smile, "it''s OK to ask."


    Yes, there are a lot of things in the world. It''s better to ask and ask. This is the simplest and direct method, which is not tortuous at all. Although it may not be able to get the answer, there will be almost no problems. It is difficult to ask, but it is necessary to kill you for convenience?


    It''s impossible.


    So Zen knocked on the door.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was a spring rain in white fish town today. In fact, it is very common to have rain.


    When the hair like rain fell on the river, the river will outline an excellent picture.


    Yan Yu stood under a willow tree, looked at the river, and then said with a smile: "when I first met him, it was also a rainy day, but it was autumn rain in those years. Now it is spring rain. Although it is rain, it is not the same."


    Huang Jin is holding the oil paper umbrella, and his mind is peaceful. Since he left home, he has been carrying the oil paper umbrella with him, never leaving his body.


    But almost no way to open the rain.


    This oil paper umbrella is an ordinary oil paper umbrella. If you use it too much, it will cause many problems.


    The biggest problem is that we can''t cover the rain. Then we can change it.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s a result that Huang Jin can''t accept.


    He knew who Yanyu was talking about. The guy he had seen had his wood knife.


    But if it wasn''t for them, he might have died in a house.


    Yan Yu said: "the news came from the demon soil that a young swordsman made a big fuss in Qingtian city. He beat several young people who had some fame in the demon soil. Chao Qingqiu personally escorted them. Fortunately, the young man had a name, Li Fuyao."


    Huang Jin read a lot of books in the school and knew what most friars should know. Naturally, he knew that qingtiancheng was the territory of qingtianjun. He also knew that the woman in green clothes he had seen before was qingtianjun''s daughter.


    Now I know that the young man who picked up the wood knife is a swordsman that many people know.


    That guy didn''t even have a sword.


    "Mr. Yan knows that he is my friend," Huang said


    Yan Yu said with a bitter smile: "I also know that Gu Yuan is also his friend. Not only that, I also know that uncle Zhou thinks he is good."


    Huang Jin is not a fool, so he knows a lot of things in a few words.


    Huang Jin disappointedly said: "I thought that we would not do this kind of behavior, not to mention because of the status of the school. Just the words of the sages piled in the library will always get something."


    Yan Yu did not speak.


    Huang Jin sighed. "I''m disappointed."


    There are a lot of things in this world, and many people can express their disappointment. Some people''s disappointment will lead to very serious consequences. But for people like Huang Jin, his disappointment seems no one will care.


    Yan Yu said: "the school will not fight."


    Huang Jin frowned and said, "this is more shameless."


    Yan Yu suddenly laughed, "some things, we can only know, can''t do something."


    The realm is too low to even have a voice, let alone influence the situation.


    Huang Jin seriously said: "why do you want him to die?"


    This is a very straightforward question. Let alone that Yan Yu can''t answer according to the facts, even other people can''t answer it according to the facts. Even in this case, many people know the truth.


    This is a false world.


    Huang Jin said, "the world is not very good."


    Yan Yu nodded, "yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Countless people have lamented that the world is not so good. Of course, there are all kinds of people in all walks of life. Some of them think that pork prices are rising, so they feel that the world is not good, or that the weather is not so good


    There are a lot of people who think that the world is not good, but the most important conversation that can not be ignored is the one between chaoqingqiu and qingtianjun.At that time in Beihai, Chao Qingqiu said that the world was not good.


    At that time, only qingtianjun heard this sentence.


    Now Chao Qingqiu is talking to someone.


    This time, there was a scholar sitting opposite him.


    There are only a few people who can be qualified to sit opposite chaoqingqiu.


    But this scholar is also qualified, because he is a saint.


    In fact, there are two kinds of sayings about sages. Chao Qingqiu doesn''t think he is a sword immortal, because the word "immortal" can only be said beyond the human world. Naturally, he doesn''t think that the saints who sit high in the clouds are saints.


    Because in the eyes of Chao Qingqiu, the higher the realm, the less human beings.


    There are always exceptions.


    For example, the present scholar.


    His name has long since been called.


    The common people of the world and the monks on the mountain all wanted to call out Zhang Sheng when they saw him.


    But Chao Qingqiu knows his name. His name is Zhang Wumo.


    He took the name himself.


    He said that he did not read many books, and there was certainly no ink in his stomach. Therefore, he named himself Zhang Wumo. But in fact, he has become a vast sea. To say that he is really uneducated, it is also a fake.


    There are twelve sages in the mountains and rivers, four in Confucianism, six in Taoism and two in Buddhism.


    I can''t say that I''m a friend of chaoqingqiu, but I''m the only one who is qualified to let chaoqingqiu calm down and sit down.


    Because this one has never done anything evil before or after becoming the sea.


    Even in the years when he became a monk, he even taught children in the countryside and planted rice seedlings for the common people.


    And he lived this life, not two days a day, but a whole hundred years.


    Then one day later, he seemed to have a sudden enlightenment and became a saint in that mountain village.


    Everything is so plain. This is the first monk in the world to break through the state, without any waves or half of the monks known by others.


    What''s more puzzling, when he became a sea, he didn''t let the world know. Instead, he stayed in that mountain village for 20 years. If he didn''t kill a evil monk who went upstairs one day, I''m afraid he had not exposed his identity.


    Finally, the Academy invited his wooden statue in, and the Confucian sage went to the cloud.


    It hasn''t been seen for years.


    But who knows, this Saint also often walks into the world, in the library of each main gate, have his figure.


    He was either the watchman of the gate, or the elder in charge of the library of another sect.


    It''s just that he never sat down with anyone for a long time.


    Remove the morning and the autumn.


    The sword immortal, who was not allowed by the three religions, turned out to be the only friend of the Confucian sage.


    Although Chao Qingqiu doesn''t think so.


    It''s like qingtianjun treating chaoqingqiu as his half friend.


    Zhang Sheng''s face is ordinary, and his manner is even more ordinary. If he doesn''t know his identity, he must be out of touch with the sage.


    No matter who comes to see him, he will not be one of the twelve sages.


    Looking at him, he said, "this world is not good."


    Zhang Sheng nodded and did not refute.


    Chao Qingqiu also said, "how can you sit back and ignore it?"


    Zhang Sheng thought for a while and said helplessly, "because I can''t change it, and you can''t do it. If there are five or six of you, it''s just like that, but there will be a lot of bleeding. I don''t approve of such a method."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    Chao Qingqiu said: "severe illness under strong medicine, this sentence is not you said?"


    Zhang Sheng shook his head seriously. "No, it was said by a Taoist monk. When he said this sentence, it was aimed at the life and death of ordinary people. Naturally, it is very reasonable, but we are not ordinary people. It is wrong to use this sentence."


    Chao Qingqiu looked at Zhang Sheng and said calmly, "so the world has always been bad."


    Zhang Weiqing said: "it''s obvious that Zhang Weiqing doesn''t take the initiative to do things like this, so he doesn''t want to take the initiative to do things like this, so he doesn''t want to take the initiative to do things like this


    Chao Qingqiu said calmly: "everyone is afraid of another chaoqingqiu, so they can''t help it."


    Zhang Sheng nodded, "swordsman has been weak for six thousand years, but we are not very happy with you. I''m afraid no one can stand it if there is another you. "


    "Are you not happy?" he asked


    Zhang Sheng said to himself: "it''s all human beings. No matter what, we don''t want to look at a person standing on top of his head, not to mention we have come to this point."


    Chao Qingqiu was silent for a long time and said, "I have been waiting for you to kill me."


    "It''s too expensive to try."


    Zhang Sheng said with a smile: "at least, no one wants to do it before you have to."


    Chao Qingqiu looks calm, "I have seen the scenery outside the sky, I am tired of the world."


    When he said this, Chao Qingqiu''s tone was a little tired. He was used to seeing everything in the world. If he could not find fun in it, he would be tired, especially if he had seen the scenery outside the sky.


    Chaoqingqiu will not want to leave, no one can say.


    Zhang Sheng asked, "what is the scenery beyond the sky?"


    Although he is a vast sea, but there is still a long way to go from the final state. It is not as fast as going towards Qingqiu, nor as brave as chaoqingqiu.


    Facing Qingqiu, he said, "you want to know why you don''t go to see it yourself. The things in the population here are not as clear as what you can see."


    Zhang Sheng nodded with a smile. He also wanted to see it, but the realm was not high. Where was he qualified to see it?


    "If we say that the sea is the strongest in the world, the people on the earth are all above the sea. When you cross the world and meet those people, you will have a higher realm than you and will not be lost?"


    As a matter of fact, when all people are in pursuit of immortality, they will have the same idea. How can the sages get used to the rolling life in the clouds? If those people in the sky are in the realm above the sea, then when they come to tianwai, they will have a sense of loss, just as if they were a high-ranking dynasty emperor, suddenly one day Fell to the bottom of the secular world, that sense of difference, I''m afraid it will drive people crazy.


    "But who can resist the temptation of longevity?" he said with a laugh


    Zhang Sheng said with a smile: "the things I read before are very interesting. Some predecessors said that scholars should set their mind on the heaven and earth, make a life for the people, inherit the unique learning for the saints, and open peace for the world. Some predecessors said that scholars are self-cultivation, family governance and peace of the world, but in fact, they may have thought so at the beginning, but when they get to the back, they are all staring at the eternal life, and those with lower qualifications and vision will look at the sea, what kind of scholars, and read a fart book. "


    In Zhang Sheng''s mouth, these vulgar words do not make people feel vulgar.


    "If one day, all the scholars in the world can''t practice, and all of them will come back to them, without looking at their long life or enviing the sea, it will undoubtedly be a wonderful time."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "then even a martial arts man in the lake can carry a knife around your scholars'' necks, and then ask if your knowledge is bullshit. How do you choose it? Is it for the sake of what kind of knowledge you ignore, or do you follow that person for the sake of life?"


    Zhang Sheng must have thought of such a thing, but he did not give the answer.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "there is no such simple thing."


    Zhang Sheng sighed, just feel helpless.


    "Chao Qing Qiu, do you want to leave the world?"


    Chao Qingqiu said so much before, in fact, it is not as good as he asked.


    There are two choices to leave here.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at Zhang Sheng without opening his mouth.


    Even if it''s the sea, even if it''s the invincible man in the world, he won''t say what he really thinks. It''s too dangerous.


    Zhang Sheng stood up and shook his head.


    Then turn around without saying a word.


    Looking at him, he said calmly, "remember my things."


    Yes, according to Chao Qingqiu''s temper, naturally, he will not casually find someone to reminisce about the past. When he appears somewhere, it will have a specific meaning, and it is the same with who he comes to see.


    Zhang Sheng sighed and said, "it''s very difficult."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "but you can do it."


    This is a very firm statement, and Zhang Sheng will not refute it at all.What else did he want to say, but Chao Qingqiu''s figure had disappeared.


    For the first time in his life, Zhang Sheng felt that chaoqingqiu was really a scoundrel.


    But there was no way. He walked out of the place, thought for a moment, passed an old locust tree, tore off a piece of bark, wrote some words on it with his hand, and then threw it out.


    Fall into the river in the distance.


    Along the river, the bark leaves along the river.


    I don''t know how long it took to walk thousands of miles.


    To the door of an academy.


    There was a river at the gate of the Academy. A scholar came out of the academy and came to the river to wash his face. However, he saw the bark in the river.


    I didn''t see anything else. I only saw the last three words of Zhang Wumo.


    He was too shocked to say.


    He took the bark and trotted to a room and knocked on the door.


    Many people saw it, but no one stopped him because he was an important figure in the Academy. No one could do anything to him except the dean.


    Soon a voice came from inside, "what''s the matter?"


    The scholar''s voice trembled, very excited, "the sage''s edict!"


    What sages say and what they write are also legal decrees. Not everyone will listen to them. But at least they can say that the disciples of Confucianism dare not openly oppose each other.


    The voice of the man inside was as calm as ever, "who''s?"


    The scholar looked excited and lowered his voice and said, "Zhang Sheng!"


    There are twelve sages in this world, and four in Confucianism. But these four sages also have close academies. Not every saint''s edict will be sent to them. But over the years, they have received other sages'' legal decrees, but only this one has not.


    It''s not that Zhang Sheng has a bad relationship with them, but that Zhang Sheng is closest to them.


    This is because the saint had been practicing and studying here before he left the Academy.


    Many people don''t know where Zhang Wumo came from, but they won''t forget it.


    This is a brilliant thing.


    "What did you say?"


    This is the third sentence the man said.


    The reader said, "I don''t know."


    The door was pushed open and a middle-aged man in a blue robe stood behind the door and looked at him.


    The scholar handed up the bark.


    He took it and frowned.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the law of Tong Zhang Sheng fell into a certain academy, a piece of paper was also received in the Academy.


    This is not a saint''s edict, but something written by a scholar.


    However, the scholar was the most learned scholar in the world, and also the leader of the school.


    He wrote a few words on the paper, probably saying that I know what you''re going to do, but I don''t agree and I''m not very happy.


    The wording is simple, even simpler than those who write letters for others.


    In fact, Su Ye borrowed this piece of paper from a gentleman who wrote letters for others. After writing, Su Ye blew ink and then showed it to the gentleman next to him, "how do you feel?"


    In the late 70s of that year, the gray haired old Confucian scholar looked at the contents of the paper and asked tentatively, "is this written by Mr. Su to the children of his family?"


    Because of the simple wording, the old man thought that Su Ye wrote it to the children of his family. After all, if the child is not big enough and his words are too elaborate, the other party can''t understand them. On the contrary, it is these simple things that are better.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "a group of old men, all of them have read books. Isn''t that good?"


    The old Confucian scholar thought about it and said with a bitter smile, "since it is a group of old gentlemen, this letter from Mr. Su is too straightforward. It''s really not very good."


    Su ye asked, "how about that?"


    The old Confucian said, "be tactful."


    Su Ye frowned and said, "I am always euphemistic, but there are always some people who don''t like it. This time, be frank, will it have a different effect?"


    "Is Mr. Su in charge?" the old Confucian asked


    Su Ye nodded, "yes, it''s just that the home is too big. Some people don''t listen to their orders. There''s always no way. Does the old man have any tricks?"


    The old Confucian scholar shook his head and said, "I am an old bone. I have never seen much family property in my life. How dare I say anything about Mr. Su''s family?"


    The old Confucian scholar paused. "It''s just some nonsense. I don''t know if Mr. Su is willing to listen to it."


    Su Ye nodded, "but it doesn''t matter."


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile: "even if it is a family, but the heart is different, there are many problems. Many things can''t be said, can''t be beaten, and can''t be scolded. It''s not only because of the blood relationship, but also because of their own bad behavior. If you meet them, you must deal with them. If you fight too much, you will be dignified."


    Su Ye smiles and doesn''t answer.


    The old Confucian scholar said in a low voice: "it''s not necessarily right. Mr. Su has heard of it and then it''s over."Su Ye looked at him and whispered, "if it wasn''t too far away from my home here, I really want to ask the old man to be reasonable."


    The old Confucian scholar''s eyes brightened, and then he said with a smile, "can there be a thousand miles away?"


    Su Ye shakes his head. This place is called yuhuangguo. It is still thousands of miles away from the Jingkou mountain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    After a spring rain, the streets of Shaoliang city are wet, there are not many pedestrians, most of them are in a hurry.


    The battle between the state of Zhou and the state of Chen was over several years ago, and Yanling no longer had the idea of attacking the state of Zhou. This made the emperor of the state of Zhou feel confused, but also stopped the idea of expansion.


    In the past few years, the state of Zhou, which was not interested in swords, was regarded as a peaceful country. Now, the whole army of the state of Zhou is in the hands of Xie Ying, who is worthy of being the first person in the world of Zhou state, and Xie Ying is the first person in the government and the public.


    Today, Xie Ying, a senior general, came back to Beijing to report on his duties. However, when his majesty stood at the gate of the city, he did not want to stay away. All the ministers had to follow the rain. Fortunately, the spring rain was not big and stopped before, which made them happy. However, even so, it is certain that some officials will be seriously ill when they return to their residence after today Field.


    As for the extent of illness, many people understand.


    After Xie Ying became a general of the state of Zhou, he was actually the first person in the government and the public. The ministers who had had had a festival with him in the past either asked to leave Shaoliang City, or they simply went back to the fields. When Xie Chen County, the old sacrificial wine ceremony was in place, the Xie family was already extremely hard to provoke, especially after Xie Ying was a general.


    Xie Ying''s status in the state of Zhou can be seen from his return to Beijing to report his duties. After all, this general is not only a general of the state of Zhou, but also the emperor''s son-in-law.


    Otherwise, it would have been unknown how many times he had been impeached.


    Even if there are great achievements, they are inevitable.


    After the rain stopped, the sound of horses'' hooves could be heard.


    As a military man of meritorious service, Xie Ying would not return to Beijing as if he were someone else. It was a heroic move for the current general to enter the city by horse.


    After all the civil and military officials, there are a group of women. Even if they know that Xie Ying is the emperor''s son-in-law, they should also have a look at his heroic appearance.


    After all, as early as many years ago, Xie jiabaoshu''s name had been passed through.


    In people''s sight, there is a armored general riding a tall horse with a knife hanging from his waist.


    It was Xie Ying.


    Xie Ying, who has been in the border army for several years, has a smell of belonging to the border alone. When he drives his horse to the gate of the city, Xie Ying turns over and dismounts and holds his fist slightly. "Xie Ying, the last general, please see your majesty."


    He didn''t kneel down and was in armor, so it was inconvenient to salute.


    Compared with a few years ago, the emperor of the state of Zhou had seen his old state. He looked at Xie Ying and waved.


    It''s free.


    Behind him was Li Ji, the head of Zhou''s official, who was already gray haired.


    The emperor of Zhou looked at Xie Ying and said a few polite words with a smile. In the end, he asked the eunuch behind him to put on a boa robe. He wanted to make a king in public.


    Since the founding of the state of Zhou, it has never been granted a king of different surnames. If Xie should be able to do so today, he will be the first one.


    Xie should have said nothing.


    In fact, before entering Beijing, the emperor of Zhou had already sent a letter.


    The emperor of Zhou gave Xie Ying a talk about his ideas.


    Most of all, he said that his prince was incompetent, and the state of Zhou would be handed over to him in the future.


    Xie should have felt incredible from the day he received this letter. Even if the prince is incompetent, he will always be bleeding with the blood of the royal family. It is reasonable for him to get on the Dabao. He is the husband of Princess Anyang, who is only the husband of Princess Anyang. Even if he bears the name of general, he can not become the new king of Zhou.


    However, the emperor of Zhou had already stated his interest in the letter at that time. He Xie Ying is now the first person in the state of Zhou. He has no idea how many people envy you. Have you ever thought that after he leaves, the new king will face an official who is higher in prestige and ability than he is. In order to get the throne, he will try his best to get rid of Xie Ying.


    What about Xie Ying, in order to protect himself, if he doesn''t, what else can he do?


    The emperor of the state of Zhou was very clear about what it would be like for Xie yingyao, who was in charge of the army one day, not to mention whether the people suffered or not. None of his sons could survive, and then the royal blood would be cut off. Therefore, he would rather let Xie Ying be the new king of Zhou, rather than all the sons would be killed by Xie Ying.


    After Xie Ying became the new king of the state of Zhou, the emperor of the state of Zhou was not very worried about whether the royal family would not accept it and then make a palace change. If it happened, it would be their own death. He was a dead man, and there was no way to worry about it.


    It''s good for him to think about the things behind him.


    Xie Ying looked at the robe, shook his head and said: "the end will be useless, dare not accept Lu."


    Before facing the emperor of Zhou, Xie should just bend down, but now he is going to kneel down.


    Countless people have smelled a different smell. Some people who had never dealt with Xie''s family could not help but feel happy when they saw this scene. His majesty finally wanted to do something to Xie Ying?Xie Yingping is surrounded by a large army and is at the border. It is very difficult to deal with it. But now he is outside Shaoliang city. Apart from a few personal guards, there is no one else. It is a good time.


    It must have been carefully arranged for his majesty to see this.


    Countless people have ideas, but no one has spoken.


    The emperor of Zhou looked at Xie Ying and asked, "why?"


    Xie Ying looked at the son of Zhou, calm and silent.


    Whether the Xie family is loyal or not, it seems that countless people are worried about it.


    After all, Zhou Guoquan relies on Xie Ying alone.


    Xie Ying shook his head and said, "Xie Ying has done nothing."


    The emperor of Zhou said, "if you guard my frontier with one person, how can you talk about futility?"


    "There are thousands of officers and men guarding the frontier. How can I thank you?"


    Xie Ying raised his head and looked at the emperor of Zhou and said calmly, "Your Majesty knows that in recent years, nothing has happened in the border areas. Since nothing has happened, what has been done?"


    The emperor of Zhou said calmly, "but I want to make you king."


    It is very difficult for him to say such a thing.


    This is unreasonable.


    Xie Ying was silent for a moment and said, "in this case, I want to return to the field."


    There is nothing wrong with the border areas. Yanling has shown a laissez faire attitude towards the state of Zhou. The state of Chen is very weak and can no longer invade the border. As long as the state of Zhou doesn''t do anything important, it can be said that this can exist safely.


    Xie Ying always thinks that Li Fuyao should have done these things, but there is no basis for them, and it''s not easy to talk about them at will.


    But since Zhou had nothing to do, he had nothing to say about whether he should be a general or not.


    It was his long-standing idea to return to the field. He liked military life, but he could not live without it.


    The emperor of Zhou looked ugly and said in a cold voice, "thank you. I want to give you something. It''s far from that."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, it surprised many ministers. It was not the emperor''s intention to deal with Xie Ying, but it meant entrustment?


    In particular, several princes were already livid.


    Xie Ying raised his head and said, "but I don''t want it."


    This is Xie Ying''s choice, Xie Ying will not say more.


    The emperor of Zhou held down Xie Ying''s shoulder and said in a soft voice, "then discuss again."


    This is a compromise.


    "Anyang is in the palace. You can enter the palace at any time."


    There are naturally some people holding the handsome seal behind him.


    Xie Ying stood up and did not speak. He led the horse behind him. He walked through the crowd without expression and walked into the city of Shaoliang.


    Through the sight of a group of women.


    Gray hair Li Ji stood in place, looking at Xie Ying''s back, feeling a lot.


    Someone behind him asked, "Mr. Li, which one did you make today?"


    Li Ji said in a low voice, "I don''t know."


    He said he didn''t know, and he simply didn''t know?


    The emperor of Zhou looked at the city and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    -


    Xie Ying led his horse into Shaoliang city. He has been to Shaoliang city several times, but not many times. Yanshi City is the territory of Xie family, which he does not like.


    Naturally, there will be guest houses in the city. Even though Xie Yingqiang did some things at the gate of the city, the officials and the people in the city were still full of gratitude for the man who had almost saved the whole state of Zhou.


    Xie Ying is a bit at a loss. In fact, he did not have much to do with him at that time.


    Li Fuyao.


    Thinking of Li Fuyao, Xie Ying has a smile.


    The guy who wants to practice sword is a mountain immortal now. How powerful is he?


    Can you take a man''s head from thousands of miles with flying sword?


    He thought as he walked, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    At the corner in front of him, there was a man who had been waiting for a long time. Looking at Xie Ying, he didn''t notice this side at all, so he stamped his foot angrily.


    Xie Ying walked into a street and didn''t know anyone was waiting for him.


    When I passed by the restaurant, I even asked for a pot of wine.


    No drinking is allowed in the army. Xie should know very well that he has not touched wine for many years. No wonder he feels that there are insects in his stomach when he sees wine.


    After a drink, Xie Ying was satisfied.


    The woman appeared in the distance again, looking at the guy with a strange look.


    But a moment later, not only she, but also a lot of people on the street opened their eyes and mouths.


    Because in the sky, there is an immortal sword hovering on the top of the crowd.


    The young man in a blue shirt jumped off the sword, looked at the general with a horse and a sword, and asked with a smile, "Xie Ying, would you like me to drink?"


    Xie Ying rubbed his eyes. After confirming that it was not an illusion, he said with a smile: "enough pipe!"But he shook his head, "tut Tut, do you have money?"


    Xie Ying patted his chest, "I thank Ying, the money is not much, but really invite you to drink money, very much."


    People laugh.


    Xie should have noticed his dress.


    However, Xie Ying said with a smile: "you have such swords on your body. Have you changed your profession to sell swords? No more sword practice? "


    "Not really."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    It was raining in Shaoliang city. Half a day after the spring rain stopped, another spring rain came.


    Although spring rain has always been expensive as oil, but this one after another rain, I''m afraid there is no such thing as oil.


    The best distillery in Shaoliang city is Qingping distillery. Later, when the owner heard that a great poet had written a qingpingdiao, he simply renamed it qingpingdiao. Let alone, before the name was changed, although the business here was not bad, the scholars hardly came here. Until the name was changed, qingpingdiao became many scholars of Liang City The inevitable place to go is to make this winery the first in Shaoliang city.


    If you want to come to the wine shop, you need to book a few days in advance, and it may not be possible.


    Ordinary people really have no way to drink wine here.


    It''s just that all this is not a problem for Xie Ying.


    He was a general of the state of Zhou. Among the ministers of the state of Zhou, he was the most powerful one. Moreover, in the hearts of the people, he was the God of war of the state of Zhou. Therefore, when the innkeeper heard that Xie yingyao was entertaining friends here, he immediately invited out the best wing room and brought the best wine.


    However, when welcoming Xie Ying, the shopkeeper looked at the man behind him several times, and determined that he was a stranger. He was neither the son of a minister in Shaoliang city nor a young official in Shaoliang city. When his eyes fell on the two swords hanging by Li Fuyao, it became clear.


    The Xie family is also a first-class family in the Jianghu. Xie Ying''s martial arts cultivation is also first-class. Since the one he''s entertaining now is not official, he can only be a great Xia in the Jianghu.


    The shopkeeper of the distillery has never been out of Shaoliang city in his whole life. He has no idea about those martial arts men in the world. But since he is a guest invited by Xie Yingyan, he will not be an ordinary person. Therefore, he still smiles.


    There was only wine on the table in the wing room, but there were many wine jars.


    Qingpingdiao liquor is limited supply, most people can only drink two jars a day.


    Thank you, after all, is a special guest, so there are a lot of wine.


    Even after Xie Ying has finished drinking these, as long as he reveals his ideas, there are still many.


    After Li Fuyao sat down, he untied the dark clouds and green silk from his waist and put them at the table.


    He seldom did such a thing. Swordsman''s sword is very important.


    Xie Ying looked at him and asked, "why do you have so many swords?"


    Although Xie should not have seen it with his own eyes, he had heard a lot, and naturally he knew.


    Storytellers tell these stories over and over again, which are widely spread in the secular world.


    Li Fuyao looks at Xie Ying and opens the sword case on his back to reveal the sword inside.


    There are many stalks.


    Xie Ying was so surprised that he couldn''t speak. If Li Fuyao had only two swords, Xie Ying would have thought that he had other adventures. Maybe he had learned some powerful swordsmanship, but this pile of swords shocked him.


    "Are you really selling swords?"


    He had asked this sentence once before, but he didn''t expect to ask it a second time soon.


    Li Fuyao looked at Xie Ying and only said that he had practiced one sword skill and needed so many swords. As for the details, he did not explain clearly to Xie Ying.


    Xie Ying poured a bowl of wine and sighed quickly.


    Li Fuyao also drank wine and said casually, "it''s not happy to be the king of a country?"


    Xie Ying raised his head and said bitterly, "you know."


    Before Li Fuyao went to Shaoliang City, he naturally came from the gate of the city. However, his sword hovered in the sky and no one saw it. He also looked at the gate in the sky, and naturally he knew what the emperor of Zhou said.


    He wanted to thank Ying Ying for becoming the next king of Zhou as his son-in-law.


    Xie Ying said with a wry smile: "it''s not so easy. Besides, I really don''t have any idea about being a monarch."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. The current situation of the state of Zhou should be much better than it used to be. As long as it is not too much, Yanling will no longer raise swords against Zhou because of his own reasons. Xie yingyao is the emperor of the Zhou state. After that, he only needs to face a large number of royal families. According to Xie Ying''s means and influence among the people, there is no problem As long as the emperor is willing to take the throne of the state of Zhou, he will not take the initiative to find the evidence of the king''s death.


    Xie Ying frowned and said, "but I don''t want to."


    Li Fuyao smiles, but drinks a drink, but does not comfort anything.


    Xie Ying thought he did not guess, but said: "Shaoliang city is a little dark, why don''t you light a lamp?"


    "It may not be able to illuminate everything, but as long as it is you, there will always be some influence. Are you afraid that you will become someone you don''t want to be after sitting on it? Emperor''s mind skill, heaven''s merciless? Afraid it will happen to you? "


    Xie Ying drank with a bitter smile and didn''t answer. These situations were one of the things he was afraid of, but not all of them.Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek and whispered, "everything in the world will not be obedient. If you don''t become an emperor, you will want to guard against you when others become emperor. You have too high prestige. Even if you retreat, where can you go? Even if it''s back to the end, there will still be people who are not at ease. You should be able to move forward, which is good for yourself and others. "


    Xie Ying was surprised and said, "this is not like what you can say. In the end, you have done much more than me."


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice, "I''m just disappointed in Shaoliang city."


    Xie Ying was silent for a moment, then changed the topic and asked, "you didn''t come back to see me in Shaoliang City, did you?"


    Li Fuyao nodded his head and said: "two things, I want to return to white fish town to have a look. In addition, I came to Shaoliang city to see a person."


    "Who?" Xie Ying asked


    Li Fuyao laughed and did not speak.


    He drank with Xie Ying until the end of the night. Then Li Fuyao looked at Xie Ying who was drunk and stood up.


    He''s going to a place, before nobody''s looking at him, and then he''s leaving.


    After Yu Jian left the demon soil, Cao Jianqing has already left. The destination is unknown. Anyway, he is not ready to protect Li Fuyao.


    On this side of the mountain and river, there is no demon soil, but now Li Fuyao needs to be careful everywhere, otherwise he is very sad.


    In particular, I don''t know what attitude the three religions have towards him now.


    As a famous swordsman, I''m afraid that he will attract many talents.


    Li Fuyao felt that there was no doubt about this.


    In that case, we should be more careful.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the night, there was a spring rain in Shaoliang city. The rain was beating on the green tiles. The sound was not harsh, but it was a little strange and pleasant to hear.


    The imperial city was quiet at this time.


    Apart from the eunuchs and the forest guards, there was no one else with their eyes open.


    On the palace straight road leading to the imperial study, there are still royal guards on weekdays. I don''t know why they don''t have them today. Maybe it''s just for fear that someone''s eyes will be obstructed.


    The light in the imperial study was dim, but it was on after all.


    The emperor of Zhou was still reading memorials in his imperial study.


    In the dark night came a young man with an oil paper umbrella. Perhaps he was afraid that he could not see the road clearly. The young man even carried a big red lantern.


    When he was about to approach the imperial study, there was a shrill cat call on the palace wall.


    The young man looked up at the cat and frowned.


    The young man stood still and suddenly asked, "do you think I''m here to kill him?"


    Talk to the cat.


    I think it''s funny anyway.


    The cat knew the young man''s name was Li Fuyao, but he didn''t expect to meet him in the palace one day.


    But who would have thought that the cat could also talk. He looked at Li Fuyao, licked his paws and said, "yes."


    The mouth is full of words.


    "I''m not a villain, and I don''t like to kill people who have nothing to do with me."


    Hearing this, the cat''s dark green eyes have some emotions, "so what are you doing?"


    Li Fuyao said, "see you."


    As soon as this sentence was said, the cat made another shrill cry. His whole body hair was immediately set up. It looked very strange. It seemed to be frightened and jumped at Li Fuyao.


    A sword light came out at night.


    It also shows some sword spirit.


    Li Fuyao put away the lantern, one hand holding the cat, looking at him seriously, "something to ask you."


    There was more fear in the cat''s eye and a little tired in his voice, "I didn''t expect you to walk so fast."


    Li Fuyao looked at him and asked, "should I call you Su Jin or something else?"


    The cat whispered, "whatever. After all, even if you call me son now, I can only carry it."


    It''s like a joke, but it''s real.


    Li Fuyao''s realm is Taiqing, and he is also a swordsman. It is easy to think of a sword to kill him.


    "Is it possible for people to live? How many years have you been practicing sword?"


    Li Fuyao retorted, "you are a cat."


    Su Jin looked at Li Fu and gave a meow. I think it''s not good to be carried in this way.


    Li Fuyao held it in his arms and said calmly, "a green silk demon pill, I want to know the answer."


    Su Jin gave a lazy meow, which means that my qualification, a green silk demon pill, can''t help me.


    Li Fuyao said, "I still have the demon pill of Taiqing."


    Su Jin''s eyes suddenly gave birth to some strange light, he said: "I knew you walk around, there will be good things."


    Li Fuyao doesn''t agree, but looks at him with a faint smile.


    "You have to exchange something of equal value, or I''ll suffer a loss."Su Jin said helplessly, "I don''t know what you want to know."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "anything you know can be said. I''ll see if I can have any surprise."


    Su Jin meow, meaning impossible.


    Li Fuyao took out a dark green demon pill and put it beside his paw. He said seriously, "you are going to die."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    Everyone in the world is going to die.


    Including demons.


    Life and death is the law of the world, no one can escape.


    The most common death is old age.


    Just like this cat.


    Su Jin had already set foot on the road of cultivation, and his life span was much longer than that of common people, but even so, he still had one day of old and one day of death.


    Li Fuyao''s realm is much higher than Su Jin''s, so he is also very clear that his blood is very weak and his body is very weak. He should be near the end of his life.


    He looked down at Su Jin and said in a low voice, "I met the king of Qi in the state of Chen. He is the only monk in the state of Chen, but in the state of Zhou, there is no one who should have existed like the king of Qi."


    Su Jin''s eyes are a little reminiscent, looked at the demon Dan, whispered: "isn''t there me?"


    Li Fuyao said, "you are not from Zhou."


    This sentence is simple and direct, it shows a very straightforward thing, you are not a person, you are not Zhou.


    Since they are not Zhou people, what about Zhou people?


    "I know that you have deep feelings for the state of Zhou, or you will die if you want to die. Why do you have to stay and not give up?"


    Li Fuyao looks at Su Jin with no emotion in his eyes.


    Su Jin whispered: "I would like to live, not only because of Shaoliang city."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "I this demon pill can let you live for a long time. If you show me satisfaction after that, maybe I can give you one."


    The two demon pills in the Taiqing state are enough to make Su Jin''s realm higher. It can even be said that it can make him break through the realm once, but the consequences are very serious. If we rely on these two demon pills to break the situation, then our combat power will not be improved much, and there will be almost no possibility for him to break the situation. The demon Dan is a good thing for the demon Xiu, but no one will choose to be so simple To use.


    It''s just that Su Jin hasn''t been living well for several years. In fact, it''s not too much to use this method.


    Su Jin suddenly sighed, "in fact, you care more about this place than I do."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It rained all night, and the rain seemed to be free of money.


    In the east of Shaoliang City, there is a prison.


    A lot of people who have committed heinous crimes will be imprisoned here.


    As for other reasons, such as killing Zhou''s family, for example, there are many reasons for not killing Zhou''s family.


    Anyway, the people who can be locked in are not good people.


    There are three layers in the prison, and the lower you go, the more guilty you are.


    There are heavy guards, and no sinner has ever escaped from the prison.


    Tonight is a rainy night, the rain is not very loud, but it can make people sleepy.


    The jailers in the prison were carefully selected. They would not have made mistakes, but I don''t know why they would be a bit sleepy today. But they rubbed their eyes and never closed their eyes. They thought that this would not be considered as dereliction of duty.


    The first requirement of prison guards in the prison is that if you close your eyes in the prison, it is a death penalty.


    No one wants to challenge the law, so there has never been a case of a jailer releasing a prisoner.


    But tonight they are too sleepy, although they have not closed their eyes, but the six senses are no longer keen.


    With the sound of rain, there was a sound coming from the underground of the prison. Some people talked in a low voice, "big brother, should we be able to do it tonight?"


    The voice is a little immature. If you only listen to the voice, you will feel that he is a child who has not yet reached adulthood. However, if someone has seen him, he will be surprised because he is not only not a child, but also an old man with long beard.


    As for the one who was called elder brother by him, his hair was gray.


    The two of them do not know how long they have been in this prison, at least for decades. Until today, they are about to see freedom for the first time.


    Nothing else, just because they''re digging tunnels now.


    It has been several years since the excavation of this tunnel. They are very careful every day for fear of being found. The sand and soil produced every day are turned into dust and blown out of the cell by them. Only in this way can they not be found.


    At that time, they were famous flower picking thieves. They not only liked to pick flowers, but also liked to kill people. Therefore, before they were put into prison, they had at least ten lives on their hands. If not for some reason, after they were captured by the government, they would have been killed on the spot. Anyway, at the end of the day, they were still alive, just locked up in the sky Prison.


    It''s a dark place. Ordinary people can''t stand it for a year or two, but they''ve been here for decades, and it''s considered heaven''s kindness if they haven''t gone mad.


    It''s just that this kind of kindness is not acceptable to all people. For example, after spending decades here, their desire for freedom has reached a peak. Therefore, in the past few years, they have begun to plan to leave.


    It is not for ordinary people to enter the prison, nor can ordinary people leave.They finally found the overpowering drug, and then spent a lot of time digging out this tunnel. After digging for so many years, tonight, taking advantage of the rainy night, it should be the last journey.


    The gray haired old man whispered, "don''t be too surprised when you go out. I''ll give you a new identity, and you''ll soon be able to live a comfortable life."


    The person who first spoke said gratefully: "I knew that elder brother had a way, otherwise I would not have followed elder brother with iron heart."


    The old man whispered, "I hope you can still regard me as my elder brother after you go out."


    That''s the natural man


    "Dig quickly," the old man whispered


    Since we are so close to freedom, who can give up the last effort.


    So in the rain, they soon got through the tunnel.


    Wet soil, fresh air.


    All of them are saying "happy" to them.


    Only when they dug out a big hole and two people were standing outside the prison, they saw a man.


    The man held an oil paper umbrella with a cat in his arms.


    There was a sword hanging from his waist.


    He took a look at the two men to make sure they were escaping.


    The cat gave a low cry.


    So both of them fell down like this.


    They are already sinful people. They are lucky to die. How can they still want to have freedom?


    People die, but the hole is still there.


    Then the man went in.


    The world knows that the prison has three layers, but no one knows that there are four.


    If there are prisoners of all sizes in the state of Zhou on the first three floors, few people know about the fourth floor except a few.


    There''s only one person on the fourth floor.


    The man was chained and surrounded by talismans to suppress him.


    I don''t know how many years of long hair has not been repaired, so it has covered his face.


    When the man with the cat walked into the place, what he felt most was not something else, but a great smell of decay.


    The monks can live without eating or drinking. As long as the Qi in the spirit house is continuous, so is the vitality.


    Just as the two people in front of me think, staying in the prison is suffering, so staying here is tens of times more painful than suffering.


    Li Fuyao looked at those talismans whose Qi gradually disappeared and looked at those thick iron chains.


    Then he asked, "why did he come here?"


    The sound travels far in the open.


    Su Jin said in a low voice: "good at killing the queen."


    This is a big crime enough to be copied from the nine tribes. Originally, after committing this crime, there was only one way to die. But this person was different. When the state of Zhou began to expand, this man was a very important person in the state of Zhou. His existence was just like the king of Qi in the state of Chen, which was the last details of the state of Zhou.


    The last backhand.


    In those unknown wars, in many countries hostile to the Zhou state, the death of those important people in the army was his responsibility.


    Otherwise, Zhou''s expansion would not be so easy.


    However, after he killed the queen, the emperor of Zhou was very angry. He even ignored his idea of being a hero. He spent most of his national treasury to ask for these things and trapped him here.


    This sleepiness is now.


    Su Jin licked the cat''s paw and whispered, "he''s a crazy woman."


    Crazy woman?


    In that case, he can only be said to be a woman.


    So Li Fuyao can think through the matter of killing the queen.


    Su Jin didn''t know Li Fuyao''s idea, so he began to explain: "she wants to be a queen, but our majesty doesn''t like it very much. So, you know..."


    The reason why friars are so high is that they can do things that ordinary people can''t do. So the woman wanted to be queen at that time. She went into the palace and strangled the virtuous queen in front of the emperor.


    Perhaps some monarchs could accept such excessive behavior because of the situation, but some could not. Obviously, this is the case of Zhou. He was very angry about it, so he chose another more extreme way to solve it.


    That is to spend half the Treasury, in order to kill her.


    "Failed in the end?"


    This is Li Fuyao asking.


    Su Jin licked his paws. "It''s too expensive."


    The price of killing a monk was so high that the emperor of Zhou could not bear it. So he had to give up.


    It''s also something that can''t be done.


    Li Fuyao nodded, "green silk peak, really not easy to kill."


    Su Jin did not speak, thinking that it was not easy for you to kill her today?


    Li Fuyao knew Su Jin''s idea, but he didn''t say much.Silence for a moment, he walked forward a few steps, the moment came to the woman.


    After a pause, Li Fuyao asked, "do you want to leave?"


    The voice is slow, but the meaning is clear.


    The man slowly raised his head and revealed a beautiful face. Although there was some dirt on it, he could still see that she was a picturesque woman.


    She looked at Li Fuyao and felt the sword spirit. She even said with a smile: "with you, he doesn''t want me any more."


    It''s easy to understand the meaning of this sentence, so Li Fuyao said, "I won''t stay, and he won''t be emperor of the state of Zhou. I think you love him, not the queen."


    The woman pauses, "but he doesn''t love me."


    Li Fuyao said, "if you don''t love, why do you have a daughter?"


    Not only the women, but even Su Jin, were a little surprised. How did this come about?


    And then I knew, "I started to cry."


    Su Jin had been looking at the woman''s face, and then she realized that she could not help but meow.


    It means shock.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The rain drips down the eaves and onto the slate.


    The lamp in the imperial study was not extinguished, but the wick was almost burnt out.


    Su Jin was not waiting, so the emperor of Zhou had to stand up and change the wick. Fortunately, these things were not very difficult, and he did it smoothly, and there was no problem.


    The lamp with a changed wick is back on.


    In fact, there are not many memorials to be corrected in the past few years. After all, after the state of Zhou was not in war, there were no war reports for him to review. There were no war reports. Naturally, there were not too many memorials and they would not be piled up. This is a very important thing.


    He looked out of the window and thought it would be a little quiet tonight.


    He is very old. Li Fuyao said that Su Jin was old and dying. Although this emperor of Zhou was not like this, he was also very old, and he was about to become mediocre.


    Back then, he could tell the envoys of Luoyang city that if he had been given 100 years, he would have expanded the territory of Zhou ten times. Now, if he was asked to say this, he might feel a little bored.


    After losing his ambition, he gradually had no idea of the throne. However, his sons did not strive for success, so that he could not trust to hand over the country to them. However, if Xie Ying was handed over to him, the man was unwilling. This made him very embarrassed and did not know what to do.


    In fact, he wanted to give Xie Yingcai the most perfect plan in his heart. He loved his little daughter Princess Anyang most. As the whole state of Zhou knew, Princess Anyang accounted for more than half of the reasons for giving the throne to Xie Ying.


    The emperor of Zhou sighed and was ready to leave.


    But soon another cat was heard.


    Where is the cat from the palace.


    Ordinary people do not know, but he knows, so he sat down again, the door was pushed open by a cat, and then the cat quickly jumped on the desk, stepping on the rice paper a few beautiful.


    It''s Su Jin.


    Su Jin looked at the son of Zhou with pity in his eyes.


    There''s a feeling of empathy.


    They are all old people. They are going to die. Naturally, they have to have pity.


    The emperor of Zhou asked, "don''t you rest?"


    Su Jin meow, the meaning of this sentence is a little complicated, mostly means that this ghost weather, raining, I also want to find a nest to lie down, and then a beautiful sleep, is not there no conditions?


    If I could, I''d come to this place?


    The emperor of Zhou was not a wise man. At least he was not so smart that he could understand cat language.


    So he just laughed and touched his head.


    This is a sign of thanks.


    He thanks Su Jin for all he has done for him over the years, whether in this palace or in some unknown place.


    Su Jin meow a, remind to that time is not because want to enter the palace just cut somewhere.


    The emperor of Zhou waved his hand, indicating that he could not understand.


    Su Jin gave a meow.


    This time, instead of talking to him, I was telling the other person.


    Yes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao walked into the imperial study for the first time several years later.


    He looked at the son of Zhou, who was much older than a few years ago, and did not speak.


    The emperor of Zhou rubbed his eyes and said with a bitter smile, "I''m still because you won''t come."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I really feel very disappointed."


    This is what he saw and heard before he left the state of Zhou and left Shaoliang city.


    He was disappointed that time.


    It is a disappointment to the emperor of Zhou state and the whole city of Shaoliang.


    "But you''re doing the right thing now."Li Fuyao said.


    The emperor of Zhou knew that what he said was to let Xie Ying do the emperor''s business.


    "But he doesn''t want to. I can''t help it," said the emperor of Zhou


    Li Fuyao looked at him and said in a low voice, "I have traveled many places, met many people, and know that some things can be changed."


    The emperor of Zhou said with a smile, "in this case, thank you very much."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I have one more thing to ask you."


    The emperor of Zhou said, "please speak."


    Li Fuyao nodded. "Since the queen is not the woman you love, why are you so angry?"


    This sentence asked some euphemism, not very straightforward.


    The emperor of Zhou took a look at Su Jin not far away.


    You even told him that?


    Su Jin gave a meow, thinking that his mother was a monk in the Taiqing realm. I won''t tell him, not to mention whether the demon Dan can be given to me. Anyway, I can''t keep my life.


    Naturally, the emperor of Zhou could not understand these words, but he was willing to say something.


    "Even if she is not the woman I love, I should protect her. She is jealous. I can''t get used to her."


    Li Fuyao nodded, then said, "your story is really some dog blood."


    This is Li Fuyao''s conclusion.


    "If you leave Shaoliang City, clear this place and give it to Xie Ying to take good care of it, then the state of Zhou will not die."


    The emperor of Zhou frowned and said, "Yanling?"


    Li Fuyao said calmly: "if I had not died, Yanling would not have sent troops, but this premise is that the state of Zhou will no longer launch troops."


    The emperor of Zhou said with a wry smile: "everyone knows that it is impossible."


    Li Fuyao didn''t nod again.


    He suddenly asked, "is it not painful to let the woman I like trapped in that ghost place for so many years?"


    The emperor of the state of Zhou laughed bitterly.


    Li Fuyao walks out of the imperial study.


    The rain has stopped.


    Then he took out the big red lantern and walked a long way. He saw the woman who had changed her clothes and stood beside her. Li Fuyao said in a soft voice: "no matter what, it''s not good to kill people without reason."


    The woman nodded and said, "the woman''s temper is as strange as I am. I don''t know if there is any in the world."


    Li Fuyao thought of the girl who liked to wear a green dress and nodded: "there should be."


    Li Fuyao realized later, "so if a man does something wrong, a woman will be like this. Who doesn''t want to be a reasonable woman?"


    This is a question. It''s actually a self talk.


    The woman shook her head.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment. He didn''t speak. He just left slowly.


    There is a smile in the corner of the mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    Even Li Fuyao would be tired after dealing with a lot of things in one night. When he returned to the distillery, Xie Ying was sober. He sat in his seat yesterday and looked at Li Fuyao and asked, "what did you do?"


    This is inquiry. Naturally, it is inquiry.


    Li Fuyao didn''t hide anything. He told him exactly what he had done last night.


    The rain stopped, Xie Ying was a little angry.


    Li Fuyao looked at him, "I''m not a pure Zhou nationality. I''m still in Luoyang City for many years. That place is much darker than Shaoliang city. But white fish town is really good. White fish town is good. You are also good. I think Zhou state can be good in the future. I don''t know how others can do well. But you are certainly good. Since you are all well, why don''t you do this The emperor? "


    "Xie Ying, being an emperor, really won''t die."


    It''s not about death, but about death.


    Xie Ying looked at him, some helpless, "but I''m not ready."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "it''s OK. You will make the whole state of Zhou better."


    "Forgive me for being selfish."


    Li Fuyao looked at Xie Ying and said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, the city of Shaoliang was not calm at all. First, his majesty granted the king Xie Ying, and then it was reported that the emperor of Zhou was old and might die soon.


    This made a lot of ministers in Shaoliang City panic. Many of them who did not have a seat on weekdays began to look for one of several princes.


    So a few days later, some ministers said that since the emperor was old, he should have been the crown prince. This is the most important thing now. There are rumors in the government and the public. When the emperor of Zhou did not make a decision, a group of Ministers made the whole court into a pot of porridge.


    Then, without knowing what happened, news came out in Shaoliang City, saying that the emperor was not satisfied with any of his sons and wanted to pass on the throne to Princess Anyang.


    Princess Anyang is a princess of the state of Zhou. As a woman, she should not be qualified to inherit the throne.


    But I don''t know why, but someone put it forward.


    "Since you want to choose Princess Anyang, it''s better to choose Xie general."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xie should be a general as well as his son-in-law. In terms of ability and prestige, Xie Ying is incomparable to several princes. If Xie should be the prince, it is actually a good choice. However, there is always a problem in front of them, that is, Xie Ying has no royal blood.


    Based on this problem, a group of scholars in Shaoliang City quarreled fiercely. Some people stood up and said, "general Xie Ying can become a prince. You know, the emperors in the classics are all abdicated to choose the virtuous. Why can''t we Zhou Dynasty?"


    Some people agree with it, but naturally some people refute it. "Nonsense, the things in these ancient books and records have already become ancient laws. Can''t they be applied to modern people?"


    "The ancient Dharma has great talents and is not out of date. Why not apply it to today''s people?"


    This is someone else''s retort.


    The two sides argued endlessly.


    Finally, some people suggested: "even if Xie Ying''s army does not have the blood of the emperor''s majesty, since he married Princess Anyang as his wife, his offspring will naturally have royal blood. The general holds the position of regent for the time being. If there is royal blood born after that, he will be good at teaching. When he reaches adulthood, he will return the treasure to the little prince. Why not But


    As soon as this statement was made, everyone was quiet. After all, this sentence was very right in emotion and reason.


    The news from the market is gone, which is quite incredible.


    But many things, this is the case, when someone said the most critical place, always let people think about it.


    After a few days, although there were occasional arguments, once someone said this sentence, no one refuted it, as if no one could find something to refute.


    A few days later, it was more than half a month after Li Fuyao came to Shaoliang city.


    Several great scholars jointly wrote to the court.


    It is said that Xie Yingcai, a senior general, has both talent and morality, so he should be able to be a high position.


    Those great Confucians had a high position both in the court and in the field. Many officials were even their students. Naturally, many people followed their statements, but they were private and not easy to put on the surface.


    So another month passed.


    Shaoliang city has already had a light heat.


    Cicadas can be heard in some days.


    In fact, many people know a lot about Xie Ying''s return to Beijing to report on his duties. Originally, he could not stay so long. However, he did not know why his majesty refused to let him leave. Some people thought that his majesty wanted to cut through the mess and put Xie Ying to death.


    But wise people will know that this is the emperor''s majesty is thinking about things.


    It''s getting hot.


    Li Fuyao is also a little tired.


    So three days later.


    When a decree came out, his majesty finally made up his mind to thank the Regent and deal with the state affairs temporarily.There was an uproar.


    Many ministers knelt outside the palace and robbed the ground with their heads.


    It is said that many white jade bricks have been broken by them.


    There was blood all over the floor.


    Numerous memorials like snowflakes flew into the imperial study.


    A lot of the doormen can''t accept it.


    At the moment, a lot of people are looking at zaizhifu.


    Look at Li Ji.


    This is the first official.


    The big man in the North Korea, who had been quiet and never expressed his opinions, finally made a voice.


    He only said two words, which was the purpose.


    The Emperor gave orders, and he received them.


    This is what officials should do.


    What the king wants to do is to inform you, not to consult you.


    Li Ji is very clear about this matter, so he has no objection to it.


    Besides, he didn''t think it could be done by his majesty alone. There was a hand behind him.


    But he was well aware that his Majesty was happy to see it.


    If so, what can he say.


    This big week is not Li anyway.


    Then it doesn''t matter what the surname is.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the conference hall, there are ministers kneeling faintly every day, and they can hear the sound of crying every moment.


    Far away in the imperial study, the emperor of Zhou was very angry when he heard these voices.


    The woman who served him tea was not angry at all.


    She looked at him with a smile on her face.


    She had seen Princess Anyang before and found that she was really like her.


    The emperor of Zhou said helplessly, "what should we do?"


    Su Jin gave a meow.


    He swallowed the two demon pills into his stomach, which had already broken the situation.


    I just don''t know why, but I like being a cat again.


    He just meow, is saying how I know.


    Then he looked at the distance and thought about it. He would take care of it?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao sat in the wine shop drinking wine, this time for the first time put on a white robe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    There has never been a simple statement about a country, especially when the emperor of Zhou was about to pass on the throne, it was not royal blood. In fact, even if it was the royal blood, if it was not for those princes, there would be some disturbance, even if it was not the legitimate eldest son, some people would be dissatisfied.


    It is even more absurd to say that the emperor of the state of Zhou is going to pass the throne to Xie Ying.


    After accepting this fact, many people expressed their disappointment. Li Ji was the first minister in the Zhou Dynasty, and Xie should be the head of the martial arts. Now they can say vaguely that they are on the same front, so there should be no problem. At least those ministers in the court can not say anything openly.


    Even if there are still kneeling dizzy ministers, even if there are still crying, in essence, it can not change anything.


    However, whether it is a dynasty or a small country, the real decision-making power lies not in the hands of the emperors sitting on the throne, nor the ministers, but in the hands of the gatekeepers who control all walks of life.


    For some reason, or because of the promises made by the princes, they did not want Xie Ying to be the emperor. Some ministers were even more worried that Xie Ying, as a military general, became emperor of the state of Zhou. From then on, the status of the military men rose.


    That was not what they wanted to see, so they soon twisted into a rope.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is a Wu mountain in the suburb of Beijing. It is said to be a mountain, but it is actually a granary.


    The whole mountain was hollowed out, and there was a lot of grain in the mountain. In the past years, when the state of Zhou started its army, the Hubu department would come here with money to buy grain, not to recruit.


    Because the owner of this granary is Anle Hou.


    Anle Hou is a hereditary nobility.


    Zhou rarely granted Marquises. Even if they were, they were empty posts and had no real power. However, those aristocratic families who enjoyed the title of nobility had been in the state of Zhou for a long time and held many things. For example, the Anle Marquis controlled most of the grain sales of the state of Zhou. The court tried to take back the business several times, but failed to do so.


    After all, no one wants to spit out the meat they eat.


    It is a very complicated thing to govern the state affairs. Some people say that governing the country is like cooking a little fresh food.


    This is the truth.


    Anyhow, Anle Hou was the biggest grain merchant in Zhou.


    The granary of Wushan has never been empty, whether it was during the fierce war or at any other time.


    Every day, grain comes in and grain goes out.


    This granary is the supply place for the grain merchants of Shaoliang city.


    No one ever thought about what would go wrong here.


    But something happened today.


    The grain in Wushan granary was suddenly cut off.


    This makes the innumerable grain businesses in Shaoliang City scared.


    Many shopkeepers sent people to Wushan to check, and the final result was a word.


    "Wu mountain is empty."


    Wu mountain is really empty.


    Before that, Anle Hou spent countless labors to excavate this mountain for grain. At that time, the mountain was empty, but now the mountain is empty, not because of anything else, but because there is no grain in the mountain.


    Naturally, the grain of such a mountain can not be sold out because of selling.


    However, not only the business owners, but also the people coming from the government did not find out where the lost grain was. When checking the accounts, it was found that the grain in the granary of Wushan mountain had been sold out.


    The accounts are perfect, no one can find any problems, and no one knows. The original accounts show that there has been no new grain in this granary for a whole month.


    Wu Shan did not say whether there will be grain supply in the future, nor when there will be any more grain. In any case, it is definitely not available now.


    This made a lot of things happen in Shaoliang city.


    For example, the grain prices of commercial banks have increased.


    For example, limited supply.


    Soon all the people in Shaoliang City knew that there was no grain in Wushan. Many people began to store grain, and the more farmers settled down, the higher the price would be.


    In the autumn, the grain of this city has risen to half a Liang silver a catty.


    You know, before, only a dozen Wen can buy a catty.


    People in Shaoliang city were in a panic, and many people no longer paid attention to who was the emperor.


    I don''t know why after the emperor''s edict was issued, there was no following. The general Xie had been living in seclusion and had never seen him at the court meeting or in the marketplace.


    He seems to have disappeared.


    Only some maids know that Xie''s general occasionally goes into the palace to talk to Princess Anyang.


    In Anyang palace.


    Princess Anyang frowned and said, "my father wants you to be emperor. If you don''t deal with all these things well, the Zhou parliament will be in chaos."


    In the edict of the emperor of Zhou, Xie Ying was only the Regent, but everyone knew that it was no different from the emperor.Xie Ying pressed the handle of the knife, feeling complicated, "I''m also a little confused."


    He said that some Meng was not humble words, but was really a little muddled. When he went back to Beijing to report his duties, he only wanted to reject the emperor''s Majesty''s idea. Then he would see Princess Anyang again, and then he would return to the frontier. However, he did not expect to stay here and wait to become the new emperor of Zhou.


    Fortunately, he wrote back to the frontier and said that everything was OK. Otherwise, he would have gone back.


    Princess Anyang said, "if we go on like this, we will all be starved to death."


    Yes, they have to starve to death.


    Anyou''s Wushan granary has no grain, either intentionally or unintentionally, but it has become a fact. However, since it has become a fact, this is an excellent business opportunity. It happens that when others come to occupy Shaoliang City, someone should come forward. After all, Anle Hou controls most of the grain in the country, but not all of it.


    I don''t know why. I haven''t come forward.


    Everyone was silent.


    No grain of grain was taken to Shaoliang city.


    Many people understand that it''s not just about buying and selling.


    This is the response of the aristocratic family to his majesty.


    They didn''t want to thank Ying for being emperor.


    Some of the princes were smiling.


    After all, this is the scene they all want to see.


    Some ministers were worried that this would make the Zhou state unstable.


    It''s just that before this matter is handled well, everyone knows that there will always be a stalemate.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The grain supply in Shaoliang city is becoming less and less. Even the big families have cut down their grain consumption. Some small families even have to eat rice porridge.


    They don''t have money. They just can''t buy rice.


    An official who supported the emperor''s edict and had no background looked at the rice soup in his bowl which was too thin to be thinner any more. He said sadly, "how long will such a day last?"


    His daughter-in-law, a gentle southern woman, used to be gentle and pleasant, but now her cheekbones are protruding from hunger, and she looks a little old. Now, with his temper, she is also a little angry. She threw the bowl and chopsticks and said, "master, you have to take care of this matter!"


    This official is only a five grade official. He is a small person. He doesn''t have to listen to what he says. What should I do?


    Even he was helpless.


    It''s just that in this world, there must be someone who can take care of it, such as the Anle Hou.


    As long as he opens his mouth and lets the grain appear, it will appear.


    But would he?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lord Anle''s residence is in Shaoliang City, but this Marquis has always lived in the suburbs of Beijing. In his words, Shaoliang city has too many people, and he will be annoyed. It is better to live in the suburbs, with good air and fewer people.


    His house in the suburbs of Beijing is not big, but it is definitely not small.


    There is a large lake in the courtyard. There are countless Koi in the lake. There is a pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    Now he stood in the pavilion and watched the koi swimming in the lake.


    Naturally, someone behind me reported the current situation of Shaoliang city.


    He nodded his head from time to time to express his appreciation.


    Naturally, there will be food, but if the emperor''s edict is not withdrawn, it will not appear.


    This is his agreement with a certain prince. He can do a lot of things for him. When the prince becomes the emperor, he can also do many things for him.


    In this world, how many things are not without benefits?


    How many things are not mutually beneficial?


    I don''t know.


    Anle Hou has been in his seventies, and there are many sons under his knee. It is a puzzle for him to whom to pass the title. After all, there are too many sons and there are no special ones that he likes. His abilities are similar.


    He opened his mouth and said, "when there is no food, Shaoliang city will panic. When everything stops behind, will they despair? In ordinary times, their scholars have always looked down on us businessmen. Have they ever thought about how they can live so safely without us?"


    The man behind him didn''t speak, just listening quietly.


    "Your Majesty wants to pass the throne to Xie Ying, which is good. Xie Ying is the head of the Xie family and a general. In terms of talent, he is much higher than those princes, but he is too bad. When he became an emperor, few people felt comfortable. Since he could not live comfortably, we would not agree."


    This is not his own idea, or the idea of many people. Those people are not insignificant people, so this idea is very important and represents many people.


    But the young man in white behind him didn''t think so. He had a sword hanging around his waist, and his hair was well combed. His figure was very slim. No matter who looked at it, he would feel good.


    If he shows some magic power and shows some sword flowers to others, he will naturally call him a great Xia.He listened carefully to the two words of Anle Hou, and then felt that there was some trouble.


    He stayed in Shaoliang city for several months without doing anything. Later, he heard that the residence of Anle Hou was in the suburb of Beijing. He came to see it and heard these two words.


    He seemed to understand something.


    The white robed young man thought for a moment, "what do you think if I must thank you for being emperor?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    Anle Hou turned around in shock and saw the young man in white robe. He was very old and used to many things in the world. Therefore, he came back to God after a short shock.


    He knew that the young man could hide so many people behind him. He must not be an ordinary person, so he was calm and did not shout.


    In his whole life, he was unwilling to deal with too young people, because he was afraid that young people would be too impulsive, and many things had not been discussed.


    The young man in white looked at him and seriously asked, "what do you think I want Xie Ying to be emperor?"


    Anle Hou''s old face made some mockery, but it was quickly covered up by him, which turned into just a little surprise.


    "Young master, are you a friend of general Xie?"


    The young man in white looked at him, stepped back a few steps, sat down on the stone bench, and then said, "I went to Wushan to see that the grain is at the bottom of the mountain, and your account is also fake."


    Anle Hou was sure that the young man was not a man who only relied on his own will, so he took heart and said, "I have food. Even if the account is false, what does that matter?"


    A lot of things, not so simple.


    Looking at Anle Hou, the white robed young man whispered, "do you want to die?"


    He didn''t want to reason with people, so he wanted to scare Anle Hou with this sentence. If he was scared, it would be easy.


    Some mockery appeared in the eyes of Anle Hou, "it''s useless for you to kill me."


    The young man in white pulled up his fingers and counted them, "if I kill many people, will the state of Zhou be in chaos?"


    Anle Hou only thought that the young man was a madman. He said, "even if you are the leading martial arts master, can you kill so many people?"


    The white robed young man frowned and said, "so many people will be killed, some troubles."


    Anle Hou''s old face has some inexplicable emotions. He is closed and unwilling to speak.


    The white robed young man stood up and looked at him seriously. "I know killing people is not a good way, so I want you to take out the food by yourself. Of course, to make you feel that you can''t change it no matter how much you do, I should make you despair."


    Anle Hou thinks this sentence is reasonable, but he will not think that this young man is normal.


    The white robed young man stood up. In Anle Hou''s absent-minded eyes, the sword on his waist suddenly came out of the scabbard and passed through the sky without a trace. He looked at Anle Hou with a smile, "I forgot to tell you that the sword is called Zheyun. I am a swordsman."


    "Swordsman, not swordsman."


    An''lehou may not understand what the sword spirit is, but he can feel the cold chill that frightens him. He doesn''t know the difference between a swordsman and a swordsman. However, he knows that the swordsman who can let the sword go out of its sheath and sweep into the sky can never be a swordsman.


    Anle Hou was a little lost in his mind, and soon came back to his mind. Then he saw that the dark cloud which had gone back and forth stopped beside him and was facing his head. He was a little frightened. Then he fell on his knees trembling and fell to the ground, "see the immortal master!"


    A swordsman can''t solve most of the problems of a country, but a monk can solve many problems of a country.


    The white robed young man stretched out his hand, revealed the tiger amulet in the palm, and said with a smile, "it''s useless."


    When Anle Hou saw the tiger amulet, he was shocked. He thought that his majesty had this immortal master behind him. No wonder he was so confident. What did the immortal master think before? He mobilized the army of the state of Zhou to overthrow those who opposed it?


    If this is the case, it would be a really appalling thing.


    It will not be too difficult for the frontier army to deal with these aristocratic family leaders who only have the quack dogs and private army to protect the courtyard. It will only cause a lot of chain reactions.


    But the immortal master on the mountain should not care.


    Anyway, as long as Xie Ying sits on the throne, even if the state of Zhou is a mess, he won''t be happy or unhappy.


    "I want food to reappear. I want everyone under you to agree with this. Next, I''m going to meet more people. I hope they will cooperate like you. Otherwise, I will start to kill people. All the people you care about will die. Maybe you can help me?"


    Anle Hou had a lot of emotions on his old face, but in the end, it just turned into a sentence, "I understand."


    The reason why Wufu can''t make people so afraid is that they can''t do what they want to do, and they can''t do what they''re afraid of. Otherwise, they can move mountains and fill the sea, they can defend the sword sky, they can do what they want to do, and they won''t have any other thoughts that shouldn''t or regret. Therefore, Anle Hou is very afraid.


    Supporting the prince is to get more, and also to prevent Xie Ying from having a little less after he became emperor.


    But now, what is in front of him is not to let him choose who is more cost-effective, but to let him choose whether to have less or to lose everything.


    He''s a smart man, so naturally he''s going to choose.


    So when he looked up at the white robed young man who was no longer in the same place the next day, the grain in Wushan had returned.He began to transport grain into Shaoliang city.


    As for the rest of the aristocratic families, more or less, long or short, have met the young man in white robe.


    It took only a little time for everyone, but it was very tiring to walk through so many places and meet so many people.


    So by the time it was done, it was already deep winter.


    When drinking in Shaoliang City, you should use a small stove heated by charcoal, and then warm the wine by the stove.


    The same is true of qingpingdiao.


    The shopkeeper brought up the small stove and put it in front of the young man in white robe.


    He looked at the young man with respect, but with the old man beside him, he admired him.


    Many people should admire him.


    The young man put a pot of wine on it, but there was an old man sitting beside him.


    The old man with white hair is Li Ji.


    The first official in the whole court, now like a very quiet student, sat beside the young man in white robe.


    "What else does Mr. Li think he can do?" the young man asked


    Li Ji looked at the pot of wine and thought that he could only drink some of the wine he wanted to drink. Today, it was a wonderful thing to drink, and he should be in a good mood. However, he looked at the young man and the sword he put aside.


    He was not happy.


    Half an hour ago, the young man said that the sword was called ten li.


    The sword is called Shili, and the young man''s name is Li Fuyao.


    Ten li is longer than this sword.


    This was Li Ji''s idea at that time.


    But he understood that Li Fuyao was not just inviting him to drink, nor was he trying to tell him that he was a monk and a mountain god, so he could be more careful.


    Li Ji knew that there must be something more important.


    However, after more than 50 years of standing in the court for more than 50 years, he didn''t think of one thing clearly, that is, the young man has settled down the aristocratic families. What else can he do.


    Li Fuyao did not speak in a hurry. He waited for the pot of wine to warm up. Then he took out the wine bowl and poured it to Li Ji.


    Drinking with a scholar should be done with a glass in most cases.


    After all, scholars are elegant and should not use wine bowls.


    But Li Fuyao laughed and said, "the wine should be good. There are not many wine cups. I think Mr. Li should like to use wine bowls. After all, he can drink more."


    When he said this, Li Fuyao was laughing and his voice was very gentle, just like the younger generation who was thinking about Li Ji.


    Li Ji looked strange. Then he took the wine bowl and took a sip. Then he said, "Master Li was highly respected by his Majesty in those days. Now he has his Majesty''s support. He is a mountain immortal master. What he wants to do should be his own idea, and there is no need to ask other people''s ideas."


    Li Fu shook his head. "Mr. Li is a minister in the imperial court. He is very famous. I think it is right to ask him what he thinks."


    Although Li Ji is very old, he is very strong. He wants to continue to be the chief executive for several years. He said, "I''m an ordinary old guy. I want to stay and have a look."


    He has already figured out what Li Fuyao thinks.


    But he didn''t want to go.


    Li Fuyao can kill everyone, but he can''t kill Li Ji.


    Li Ji represents the court of the past. If it is not properly handled, the future court hall will be in chaos.


    But even if Li Ji has already indicated that he is willing to go to the new court.


    A lot of people will feel uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know if you really want to go to the other side of the new bank," Li said


    Li Fuyao thinks the word "other shore" is very good.


    He said "you" to show his respect for Li Ji.


    Li Ji asked, "I remember you are not from Zhou?"


    Li Fuyao understood what he meant and said calmly, "but I don''t want to make this place worse."


    Li Ji said calmly, "I don''t believe it."


    "So I want to see it."


    Li Ji has stood in the court for more than 50 years. He has seen many things, but he is not a person who abides by the rules. He knows that Xie Ying is in charge of the state of Zhou. Therefore, he has no objection and knows what Li Fuyao has done. The last thing he wants him to do is to ask him to leave.


    He thought it was good, too.


    But I don''t want to leave.


    It doesn''t make any sense.


    Is simply do not want to leave.


    Li Fuyao looked at him. "I don''t want to see Zhou now. I''m very disappointed."


    Li Ji said: "speaking of disappointment, I also have some. When I was young, I was also a young man who was sick and indignant. After such a long time, I think I can also be said to be a young man."


    Li Ji said with a smile, "so please let me stay and have a look."


    Li Fuyao gave a sound and nodded."That will trouble you."


    Li Ji said with a smile: "you''re welcome. I haven''t dealt with young people for a long time."


    Li Fuyao said, "I hope you can live longer."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    Li Fuyao never thought that Li Ji was such a person, but after seeing Li Ji off, Li Fuyao felt a little happy. Li Ji, who is so easy to talk, is actually very good.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and opened the door.


    The cold wind poured into the room.


    Li Fuyao can''t feel the chill, but there is also some coldness.


    This feeling is presented in the heart, nothing else.


    Xie Ying stood in the cold wind not far away, wearing more than Li Fuyao.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "you did everything for what."


    Li Fuyao knew that he was there at the beginning, but he never thought of talking to him. Xie''s attitude towards him was a little different, but he couldn''t explain why it was different.


    I just feel alienated.


    Li Fuyao looked at Xie Ying and said calmly, "the state of Zhou has no foreign enemies, and there is no need to annex anything. I just want it to be good and less of what I don''t want to see. Maybe this is what I want to see."


    "But it still needs you to do it."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I''m not sure about other people. Only you are good."


    Xie Ying said, "I would like to, and I don''t want to."


    Nature is a very contradictory statement, but Li Fuyao did not explain anything.


    I''m not ready to say anything more. The road has come to this point and there is no reason to step back.


    After thinking about it, he went back to pick up ten li, put it into the sword box and replaced it with another tall building.


    Hanging on his waist, he entered the palace like this.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is a lot of winter rain.


    Just like the rain in spring.


    I just don''t know why it didn''t snow.


    The rain wet the jade bricks.


    And then they were trampled on some mud.


    Some messy, some dirty.


    Li Fuyao was walking in the palace with a lantern on his shoulder.


    Su Jin is still a cat, holding the oil paper umbrella with difficulty.


    It looked funny, but in fact he was a little happy, and he never tried.


    Anything new can make cats feel happy.


    He looked at the big red lantern that Li Fuyao was holding with some misgivings.


    This is one of the few good things of the ancestors of Jianshan. Naturally, it is not an ordinary thing.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "I don''t think I''m doing very well. The process makes me feel sick, but the results are always good."


    Su Jin looked at him, thinking that you were OK, he asked others whether they wanted to die, but they didn''t kill people. Why did they feel sick.


    It was a question from the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t ask. He just let out a meow.


    He said it was OK.


    Li Fuyao walked forward, feeling puzzled.


    "I hope this can be done. I want to leave Shaoliang City, and I may not come back in the future."


    Su Jin meow, which means, what do you spend so much time on?


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "maybe I''m sick."


    Su Jin''s answer was totally illogical and totally incomprehensible.


    But Li Fuyao had already gone outside the imperial study, so he jumped off his shoulder and put his umbrella in the door.


    Li Fuyao was about to push the door in. After a pause, he thought about it and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The emperor of Zhou looked at Li Fuyao standing at the door and was surprised.


    He opened his mouth and said sorry.


    "It doesn''t have to be," Li said


    He turned his head and looked at the woman standing on one side and said calmly, "I will look for you before he dies."


    It''s a statement, and it''s a warning of other styles.


    The woman nodded and said with a smile, "I won''t be shooting."


    Li Fuyao nodded and did not speak to the woman again. He looked at the son of Zhou and said calmly, "I want to see your sons."


    It''s a request, but it''s also a request.


    He could have gone there directly, but he wanted to say something to the emperor of Zhou.


    The emperor of Zhou was silent. Anyway, it was his sons.


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice, "please don''t worry."


    Finally, the emperor of Zhou nodded.


    Li Fuyao walked out of the imperial study and walked into the distance.


    "Really willing?" the woman asked


    The emperor of Zhou said with a wry smile: "the country has given up, what else can''t give up?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Several princes all live in the Imperial City, because there is no king, so they can only live in the imperial city.


    Li Fuyao walked all the way along some place. Soon he saw the palace. Then he bypassed the guard and went to the first prince.


    Looking at the pale young man, Li Fuyao asked, "am I so terrible?"Everyone knows that there is a young man in white robe in the state of Zhou. The most important thing he does is to ask people whether they want to die. Can he know that Li Fuyao is that person?


    What''s more, Li Fuyao, as the prince, naturally knows what he is doing.


    His face was bitter, looking at Li Fuyao, he respectfully said, "immortal master Wan''an."


    Li Fuyao had a lot of things to say, but I don''t know why. After seeing him again, he had nothing to say. He said, "be more comfortable."


    Then he added, "I''ll come back to see you."


    After finishing these two sentences, Li Fuyao turned away and soon disappeared.


    This happens in several different palaces.


    After finishing, Li Fuyao waits at the gate of the palace, waiting for Su Jin to run over, jump on his shoulder and hold an umbrella for him.


    Li Fuyao walked along and said, "you should live well too. By the way, do you accompany him or stay in Shaoliang city?"


    "I want to walk around, but definitely not leave Zhou," Su said


    Li Fuyao said, "be careful."


    Su Jin looked at Li Fuyao in some inexplicable way, thinking that you should have said such a thing. What did you do?


    Li Fuyao ignored him, but said to himself, "I hope to see him at the end."


    Su Jin meowed out his sympathy.


    He knew what Li Fuyao was thinking, but he could not help, so he could only meow.


    Li Fuyao said, "I know."


    This is to thank him for his concern.


    Li Fuyao reached out and rubbed Su Jin''s head, frowned and said, "you may be too old, so you have some childlike innocence."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao didn''t see Xie Ying again before he left Shaoliang city. He just chose a warm winter day to enter the palace and met the princess Anyang.


    The young master held back and poured a cup of tea for Li Fuyao himself.


    Naturally, women can''t entertain each other with wine in the palace, so it can only be tea.


    The tea in winter is the tea of spring this year, which is not very good. But when it comes to water, it is easy to spread out, and it still has a green feeling.


    Li Fuyao took a sip and said, "I did something I should not be happy about, but I think I can do it."


    Princess Anyang did not interrupt. She knew that Li Fuyao must have something to say.


    Li Fuyao continued, "so he''s not happy. He doesn''t see me. So I''ll see you


    Princess Anyang said, "Xie should not be a person with a delicate mind. He doesn''t understand it now, and he''ll figure it out later."


    "I''m not talking about this," Li said


    Princess Anyang was puzzled. She asked, "what do you mean?"


    Li Fuyao said seriously: "I want you to tell him that if he changes one day, if I come back to see him, I will be very disappointed."


    "I didn''t say these words to him before, but now I want to say one, but he doesn''t want to listen, so I can only ask you to tell him."


    "Are you and Xie not friends?" Princess Anyang asked


    Li Fuyao nodded, "it''s a friend, but there''s no necessary connection."


    Princess Anyang didn''t understand it. Li Fuyao stood up.


    He looked out at the warm sun and whispered, "I''m leaving."


    With these words, he really stood up and walked away, no longer staying.


    Out of the palace, out of Shaoliang city.


    So he went out of Shaoliang city and went to white fish town.


    He didn''t resist the sword and chose to walk.


    Maybe slower.


    But it''s still moving forward.


    After a long time, in the palace of Princess Anyang, there came a man with a hanging knife. He was not Xie Ying but who could be.


    Xie Ying looked at Princess Anyang and did not speak.


    But Princess Anyang said all those words.


    Xie Ying was silent for a long time, then whispered: "I don''t know why, I always think I''m not suitable."


    Princess Anyang leaned on him and comforted him: "no one is born to be OK."


    Xie Ying said, "but I don''t want to."


    He said this to Li Fuyao, to the emperor of Zhou, and now to Princess Anyang. He really didn''t want to be the Regent and the actual monarch of the state of Zhou.


    "No one is more suitable than you," said Princess Anyang


    It''s true.


    Xie Ying thought for a moment and then said, "I''ll try."


    -


    the weather in Baiyu town is much colder than that in Shaoliang city. When it did not snow in Shaoliang City, a heavy snow fell in Baiyu town.


    The river has been frozen.


    It was cold, and the willows by the river had lost all their leaves.That is to say, the girl who likes fishing has no way to fish.


    In fact, it''s not that there is no way, just to see if the girl is willing to spend more time.


    It''s been almost a year since I went out. Huang Jin is not in a hurry to leave. Yanyu feels that the school is very upset, and he is not in a hurry to leave.


    Zen Tzu felt that the town was interesting and didn''t say anything more.


    Gu Yuan and song Pei go to the restaurant every day to hear about books.


    From spring to winter, it''s a pleasure.


    The life of a monk is very long. Spending a year or two on these things is actually harmless. Besides, Gu Yuan and song Pei are not playing every day. In fact, they are also seriously practicing.


    Gu Yuan walked very fast, but song Pei was slower.


    Compared with Gu Yuan, the student in charge of teaching is much worse than Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan''s talent is too high, and song Pei is not bad. However, when compared with each other, he falls behind.


    Fortunately, song Pei didn''t care about it, so he had a good time.


    Today, when he came out of the restaurant, it was snowing heavily. Song Pei, holding a small heater and umbrella, followed Gu Yuan back to his residence.


    Gu Yuan has a lot of preserved fruit, holding in his arms, picking and choosing.


    Song Pei followed behind, happy.


    After a few steps, Gu Yuan suddenly asked, "I ask you, do you envy the sword immortal who killed the enemy with the sword that the gentleman said today?"


    Today, the storyteller in the restaurant was talking about those sword immortals who were fighting swords for thousands of miles. Song Pei had no interest in it. In fact, he preferred to listen to the stories of scholars sleeping in the wilderness at night. Instead, he envied that they could meet rich girls. On the contrary, he felt that they were so poor that they did not forget to read. It was really good.


    Song Pei mumbled: "what do I envy? I am a scholar, elder martial sister."


    Gu Yuan didn''t look back, but the hand was right on Song Pei''s head. Gu Yuan was discontented and said, "Song Pei, if you practice sword and have knowledge, you can''t be very powerful. If you meet people, you should reason first. If you don''t understand the truth, you will make a sword. That''s great. Otherwise, you can only be like you are now. Being reasonable means being reasonable. If you are not serious, you can''t beat people. "


    Song Pei hesitated and said, "elder martial sister, if you have a dual-purpose mind, you will not be able to practice sword in the end, and then your knowledge will not be high. I still want to be a scholar with high learning just like my husband."


    Gu Yuan didn''t look back and said casually, "it''s not like I said that it''s difficult for you to be a scholar like the master. Besides, you know, if you become a very good scholar, you will be said to be the second leader at most. But if you are good at practicing sword and learning, some people will say that you are the first one to be so powerful..."


    At this point, Gu Yuan was suddenly stunned. She seemed to remember that Mr. Li changgu in the tower of picking stars. He was really good at practicing sword and learning, right?


    Previously, the master teacher mentioned it occasionally, but he never said that he was poor.


    No matter what, first fool the little fool in front of you.


    Gu Yuan said earnestly: "Song Pei, you know a word no, I remember, it''s called skill more than pressure, will be more, there must be no problem, if nothing will be terrible."


    Song Pei seemed to be wavering. He held up his umbrella. He asked, "elder martial sister, I know that there is a master in the mountain of reading, but who should learn sword? Can he know so much, sir? "


    Gu Yuan held back a smile and said calmly, "Oh, as long as you have this idea, you have to think about it yourself."


    Song Pei, with a cry, tilted his umbrella toward his elder martial sister.


    The two men turned the street and disappeared.


    But they did not know, just in the distance, there was a young man in a white robe standing with a sword.


    He looked at this side with a mellow smile.


    Then the guy turned around and headed for the other street.


    After walking for a long time, I pushed open the door of a small courtyard.


    In the courtyard, smoke curled from the kitchen.


    A woman in a white dress was cooking porridge on fire.


    The young man in white robes walked into the gate of the courtyard and saw the scene. He said helplessly, "ye Shengge, why are you everywhere? Don''t you know this is my home?"


    Ye Shengge turned his head and looked at the young man whom he had not seen for many years and said, "it''s none of your business."


    When she said this, there was a slight smile on her lips.


    It''s just that nobody sees it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    The snow in winter is very cold, but neither Li Fuyao nor ye Shengge can feel the chill. However, ye Shengge''s saying this is a bit too much. If Li Fuyao is not Li Fuyao and ye Shengge is not ye Shengge, it will be a bad result.


    But it turns out that Li Fuyao is still Li Fuyao, and Ye Sheng''s song is also Ye Sheng''s.


    Li Fuyao went to the eaves of the house, patted his head, patted all the snowflakes, and then asked casually, "how did you come?"


    Ye Shengge is the most brilliant and powerful person among the young generation in the world. She can go anywhere, but she should not come here on purpose.


    Ye Shengge thought about it and replied, "maybe you know you''re coming."


    Li Fuyao was dumbfounded and then said with some helplessness, "is your news about the sinking slope mountain so smart?"


    Ye Shengge shook his head and just said, "chenxieshan can''t know so much. It''s just that you''ve made a lot of noise in the demon land, and many people know it. Then there are many smart people on the mountain. I asked them to figure out where you are going if you go back to the mountain and river. Then a group of people spent a lot of time figuring out that you are going back to Luoyang City. I don''t think so What''s the reason? So we came to white fish town. "


    Li Fuyao laughed and said in a low voice, "how does a woman feel?"


    Ye Shengge scooped out a bowl of porridge, and then took it out and sat under the eaves and drank the porridge himself. "I don''t know. I just don''t want to go to Luoyang City."


    Li Fuyao chuckled: "do you want to see Cheng Yusheng?"


    Ye Shengge did not answer.


    Li Fuyao walked into the room and tried to scoop a bowl of porridge, but only saw the clean bottom of the pot.


    He was helpless. This guy cooked a bowl.


    Coming out, Li Fuyao leaned under the eaves and said with a smile, "I just want to come back and have a look."


    Ye Shengge means in a word, "someone wants to kill you."


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "I seem to know."


    Ye Shengge said, "so you should be at ease when you see me."


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile, "not necessarily, there will be more people with you."


    Ye Shengge thought about it for a while, and then looked at Li Fuyao with some pity. "You don''t know that I was attacked and killed the first time I went down the mountain. So this time someone killed you, maybe he wanted to kill me."


    Li Fuyao looks at ye Shengge and doesn''t speak.


    When ye Shengge first came down from chenxie mountain, many people wanted to kill him. He was forced to do so several times. Moreover, those who wanted to kill her were not Confucian monks, but were Taoist.


    As ye Shengge''s realm becomes higher and higher, there are more and more people who want to kill her.


    Is not all daomen a family of shenxieshan.


    Li Fuyao asked, "are you in the morning and evening or in the spring and autumn?"


    He didn''t ask Taiqing, because he felt that he was already too Qing. How could Ye Sheng''s song be an evening? Of course, if ye Shengge''s realm was higher, it would be possible. After all, she was a kind of Taoism, and everything was possible.


    Ye Sheng song insipid said: "morning and evening, but not far from the spring and autumn."


    Chan Tzu came to ask her in person the other day. At that time, ye Shengge only said a word about morning and evening. This time, Li Fuyao came to ask her. Ye Shengge thought that he might be able to say something more to him, so he added the second half.


    Li Fuyao sighed: "then you really deserve to die."


    This sentence is not a curse, but a pure exclamation and some ridicule. Ye Sheng''s song is in the morning and evening, which is not far away from the spring and Autumn period. This does not mean that he is still so far away from ye Shengge.


    Li Fuyao had already felt that he was not slow. However, compared with ye Shengge, Li Fuyao had to feel some frustration, which was extremely strong.


    On the other side of the demon land, the highest level of young people are only Taiqing, but ye Shengge is not far away from the spring and Autumn period.


    This gap is too big.


    If those people know, I''m afraid ye Shengge will be regarded as a monster.


    In the past six thousand years, has anyone gone faster than ye Shengge''s realm?


    I''m afraid not.


    This is not to say that in the past six thousand years, there has been no passage or book reading seed, but none of them has gone as fast as ye Shengge.


    "Did you take the medicine?" Li asked


    This may be the first feeling of many people. No matter whether it is Taoism or Confucianism, there are pills that can make the disciples improve their accomplishments quickly, but that kind of pills has a lot of side effects.


    It''s not difficult not to damage the body.


    Once the body is damaged, it is extremely difficult to ascend the realm.


    Ye Shengge naturally knew that Li Fuyao was joking, so she also made a joke, "if I take medicine, I will walk faster."


    This is perhaps the most striking sentence in the world.


    Unable to look directly at ye Shengge, Li Fuyao turned around and looked elsewhere.Ye Shengge drank a few porridge and said, "you are in the demon soil, but the realm is a little low. No wonder you should be chased and beaten."


    It''s not difficult for a person like her to know something.


    "Big demon''s son-in-law, it''s better to think about it."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "why?"


    After a few years, ye Shengge''s temperament is more easygoing than before. The most important thing is that she doesn''t know what makes her talk a lot more.


    She looked at Li Fuyao and said, "we take face seriously. If you want to marry an ordinary demon monk and don''t make a big deal, who will take care of you? But you''re going to go to that little girl. You''re a swordsman. In order to prevent you from becoming a sword immortal and disgusting them, you''ll probably be wiped out before this. Oh, yes, and Chao Qingqiu''s attention to you is even more unbearable. "


    Li Fuyao thought for a while, his voice was a little low, "I didn''t think about it."


    He knew some things from Qinghuai''s mouth before. He knew that the event in Qingtian city was the arrangement of qingtianjun. What was the reason? I could say that he could sharpen up a little more and walk faster. But he never thought that qingtianjun''s arrangement was far more than that. He even looked at this side and the mountains and rivers. Is this his other idea?


    Let Li Fuyao be watched by others, but not by mountains and rivers?


    Li Fuyao has some bitterness. If this is the case, I don''t know whether he will be killed by these people before he becomes a sword immortal.


    Ye Shengge is right. Face is really an interesting thing to say.


    There are many people in order to face, will make some crazy behavior.


    The saddest thing is Li Fuyao''s identity as a swordsman.


    It seems so reasonable.


    Li Fuyao sighed suddenly, feeling tired.


    Ye Shengge stands up, stares at Li Fuyao, frowns and says, "it''s hard for you in the future."


    It''s a declarative sentence. It''s stating a fact.


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He just slapped his sword on his waist. Now that the matter is over, what else can we do?


    -


    there are so many elms in the kingdom of Yuhuang, which is often a hundred year old elm tree. If you want to see the scenery, it is worthwhile to come here. The king of Yuhuang, who was originally a teacher of the Imperial Academy, had no hope of cultivating himself after climbing all the way to Taiqing, so he traveled the world. Originally, he wanted to take a look at all the places, but who would have thought of it Only when he came to the Yuhuang Kingdom, he was attracted by the beauty of the empress.


    It happened that the empress liked poetry. When she met the gentleman who was famous for her poems, she naturally got married to him. After a few months, the Confucian monk from the school became the monarch of the Yuhuang kingdom. The national atmosphere of Yuhuang was open. There was no criticism about the empress''s marriage. Even after the transfer of the monarch, nothing happened The great upheaval was only decades later, when the empress was old and frail and died, the monarch still looked like that, which made the ministers and the people understand that the monarch was not an ordinary scholar who only knew poetry, but was the kind of monk on the mountain who could live for hundreds of years.


    The Yuhuang kingdom is close to Yanling, which is its affiliated country. Naturally, we also know the rumors about the monks on the mountain. The king is also one of the monks on the mountain. Apart from his glory, he did not have any other feelings. Moreover, the king has been in power for a hundred years and has been implementing benevolent policies. The people are more grateful and grateful than before, so they will not say anything more However, after a hundred years in power, the monarch suddenly claimed that he was old and wanted to pass the throne to a son of the royal family. In a very short period of time, he wrote a letter to the emperor. Soon after that, the king left the capital without trace.


    However, the eunuchs and maids in the palace could see clearly that the monarch was in the prime of spring and autumn. His face was radiant, and he did not look like he was old. However, since the monarch was a monk on the mountain, he might have deep meaning, so no one dared to speak out.


    Fortunately, when the Monarch left, the new emperor''s accession to the throne was the same as the monarch''s method of governing the country. Therefore, there was no major turmoil in the Yuhuang kingdom. After more than ten years, almost no one mentioned the original monarch.


    As for the name of the original monarch, they are about to be forgotten, but they know that it seems to be Wei.


    There was a king of Wei in Yuhuang kingdom.


    But in a mountain village school, there was an extra Wei Fu Zi.


    Wei Fu Zi came to this mountain village with no schools more than ten years ago. After counting the number of these children for half a day, he went up the mountain alone to cut down wood and build a school. After the school was built, he began to ask each family to bring their children to the school. At first, the simple villagers hesitated.


    Wei Fu Zi said with a smile that there was no money.


    It was only at this time that Wei Fu Zi had some students. However, during the previous period, many villagers were not willing to send their children, and Wei Fu Zi did not force him. After staying for many years, not only did more and more students, but also children from nearby villages were sent here.Before long, the school was completely renovated, and now it can accommodate hundreds of people. Wei Fu Zi, who had a reputation for thousands of miles, was quickly taken in by the rich families in the town. He wanted to let him teach in his private school, but he refused several times. No one was hard for Wei Fu Zi, but soon after that, all the children in the town were brought along Come to this school.


    Even some young scholars from all over the country who want to be outstanding and take part in the imperial examination of the state of Yu and Huang all come back to consult this Wei Fu Zi. Wei Fu Zi did not stop any of them and answered all their questions, which benefited a lot.


    Children may not know how learned Wei Fu Zi is, but those who have asked questions will give a thumbs up when they mention Wei Fu Zi.


    I really admire Wei Fu Zi''s learning.


    Wei Fu Zi stayed here for more than ten years. No one knows why this scholar with such high learning would stay here. However, everyone knows that on the first and fifteenth day of every month, Wei Fu Zi does not give lectures, but drinks alone. Maybe he thinks of someone, and he can''t tell.


    On the fifteenth night of the day, the moon was splendid.


    Wei Fu Zi took the wine and drank alone in front of the bamboo building he built. The climate in Yuhuang was extremely cold, but there was no heavy snow after winter, which was also a very strange thing.


    But Wei Fu Zi didn''t care. He drank wine on the moon and enjoyed it.


    His mouth was full of words and scattered poems.


    There is no moon in winter, but every poem of Wei Fu Zi does not leave the moon.


    If anyone knows the name of the empress a hundred years ago, he should know that there must be a month in it.


    Wei Fu Zi recited poems alone, and finally he burst into tears.


    He murmured in a low voice: "the moon is in ancient times, but according to the people of this time."


    The voice was not loud, so no one could hear it. But who knows, after a moment, there was a voice in the distance. There was a man with a Book standing in the distance, looking at the man, laughing and shouting a word of Wei Hou.


    Wei Fu Zi has never given his name to anyone. He has been teaching here for more than ten years, but no one knows what his name is, just his surname.


    Only old friends can know his name.


    Can there be any old friends who are still alive after a hundred years?


    Wei Hou looked up and saw the figure in the distance. He was stunned. Then he rubbed his eyes. Finally, he said with disbelief, "Master Zhang Jiao?"


    Naturally, the visitor is Su ye, the master of the school who travels the world.


    Su ye walked slowly by with a smile. "For a woman, I will leave the school for a hundred years. Without the delay of this hundred years, maybe it''s spring and autumn. Don''t you regret it?"


    As soon as Su Ye opened his mouth, he was a hundred year old mystery. The school only knew that Wei Hou left the school because he had reached the bottleneck of his cultivation. However, only a few people knew that Wei Fu Zi had fallen in love with a secular woman at the foot of the mountain. For that woman, Wei hou would rather give up the possibility of going up and be sent to the school After the woman died, Wei Hou began to wander the world in search of her reincarnation. Finally, he found her reincarnation in the Yuhuang kingdom.


    Naturally, it was the empress.


    What empress likes poetry? It happens that Wei Hou is also like him. All these are illusions, but Wei Hou wants to continue the relationship with her.


    It''s a pity that the empress had no chance to practice, so Wei Hou could only watch her die. After she left, Wei Hou could only seek reincarnation.


    Wei Hou, who had learned a secret method in the school palace, spent decades knowing that the female emperor was reincarnated in this mountain village, so he came here more than ten years ahead of schedule. In order to keep quiet and wait for the woman''s reincarnation, he would continue to have a good relationship with her.


    However, he did not expect that Su ye would know about it. This scholar, who is so knowledgeable that he is now the leader of the Academy, has come here after a long journey in order to get rid of his own ideas?


    Wei Hou looked bland, "I don''t know why the leader of the school is here. Wei Hou has already left the school and confessed that he has not done anything wrong. I''m afraid he didn''t cause any trouble to the master."


    Su Ye shook his head with a smile. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that a few days ago, I passed by the Yuhuang Kingdom and stayed here for a moment. Then I heard about your Wei Hou''s affairs and wanted to come and have a look. But Wei Hou, did you ever know that there was something wrong with the secret method you practiced?"


    Wei Hou was suddenly surprised. He felt that he had some problems in searching for the woman''s reincarnation in the past two years. He said that it was supposed to be here and it should be the matter in the past two years. However, he didn''t know why. He even doubted whether he had found the wrong place.


    He looked at Su ye with a complex expression and said in a low voice, "please help the adult master to solve the problem."


    Even though he had no feelings for the school, even though he had no idea about other people in the world, he had to admire the knowledge of Su ye, who was in charge of the school. When he left the school, it was the beginning of Su Ye''s succession to lead the school. At that time, Su Ye''s husband, who was in charge of the school, started a quarrel with the sage for a thing, which spread throughout the school After the end of the swearing war, the old leader teacher was under a lot of pressure and resigned his position as the leader. Since then, he stayed in the hut and thought about right and wrong.Su Ye was born in the spring and Autumn period. He was the peak of the spring and Autumn period. Naturally, many people were not happy when he was in charge of the school. However, in a few years, Su Ye won several debates in the Academy, and his realm improved very quickly. He soon became a monk on the stairs. When the temple master of Liangxi visited the school, although Su Ye didn''t make a move, who could not help it Because Su ye can stop Liang Yi.


    Today, the main beam has become the first person known to the world under the sea, and is not su Ye behind him?


    Even in the eyes of many Confucian friars, there is no one in the world who can surpass the main beam of the Taoist temple. I''m afraid this is the only one in charge of teaching.


    Even Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, who was in the ascendant in the past two years, is not his opponent.


    However, these two representatives of Confucianism and Taoism have never really met, which makes the monks in the world feel sorry.


    Buddhism is not obvious in this mountain and river, that is, Confucianism and Taoism. The monks looked up and saw that Su ye and Liang Yi were standing on the top of the mountain.


    Su Ye looked at Wei Hou and said bluntly and succinctly: "wrong."


    Wrong?!


    What''s wrong, the wrong time, or the wrong place?


    Su ye knew what he was thinking and said with a smile, "it''s all wrong."


    Wei Hou was in a trance.


    Su Ye sighed and said, "Wei Hou, you made such a big noise in the school, which made those old guys feel extremely disgraced. After knowing that you were going to leave the school, you deliberately let you know the secret method and go to find the woman''s reincarnation. But in fact, neither the Empress of the Yuhuang kingdom nor the person you are waiting for is the one you are looking for. The woman''s soul has been taken away He was detained by secret method and has not yet been reincarnated. "


    Wei Houru was struck by lightning, and his face turned pale. He murmured: "impossible, impossible. She clearly likes my poems. Why not her?"


    Su Ye stood in the same place and looked at the scholar who was said to have great talent in the school palace. He felt a little sorry in his eyes. According to that person, Wei Hou was one of the few people he could see. However, he was such a guy who was trapped in love and spent a hundred years.


    However, this guy who spent a hundred years is much better than a guy who has been trapped in Jiexing building for almost a century.


    Wei Hou was dejected and dejected and asked, "can you tell me where her soul is?"


    When he asked this, Wei Hou had no hope. He knew better than anyone that those old guys, even though they had read books for hundreds of years, were hard hearted than anyone else.


    Su ye said: "put in the seal demon Jian."


    Wei houmu was ready to crack. Fengyao Jian was a magic weapon of the school. Its appearance was quite good, and it was one of the most precious treasures in the school. This magic weapon was handed down in those years. Some saints used it to suppress those demons and demons, so that they could not be reincarnated after their death. Therefore, since then, no one has been allowed to use it for 6000 years Use this method.


    An innocent woman can be put into it.


    Is it something that a scholar can do?


    Wei Hou was dejected and murmured: "if you call yourself a scholar in vain, you can''t live in the school and feel ashamed. How can you still face the sages?"


    Wei Hou fell down on his chair and took a mouthful of wine. Speaking of this, he was similar to Li changgu. However, Li changgu was trapped in the Star Tower and did not involve the woman. However, he took care of himself, but the woman suffered such a disaster.


    This makes Wei Hou, who has always regarded himself as a scholar, accept this matter.


    Su ye asked, "do you know why I came to see you?"


    Wei Hou did not hear Su Ye''s question at all. He just shook his head in a low voice and said it was impossible.


    Su ye said straightforwardly: "fengyao Jian will be in charge of by the leader as a rule, but it has been in the hands of those old guys all these years. On weekdays, it''s useless for me. I''m too lazy to say anything. But since this happens, can''t you want that woman to live forever?"


    Su Ye''s words, like a heavy hammer hit Wei Hou, he raised his head and said in a hurry: "please teach her to save her!"


    Su Ye''s expression is insipid, "not me, but you."


    Wei Hou was a little confused, so he said in a low voice, "please teach me."


    Su ye said: "the school rebellion started many years ago. A group of guys didn''t study hard and didn''t want to be an admirable scholar. Instead, they thought about what they shouldn''t have thought and did what they shouldn''t have done. It''s very painful for me to be a master. I''ve been looking at it for a hundred years, and I''ve found a good time. What can I do for you


    Wei Hou grinned bitterly and did not answer immediately.


    Su ye said, "help me is to help you. Besides, after you Wei Hou rescued the woman, you should have nothing to ask for? There are many important things in the world that should have been done by us. Don''t you do them? "


    Wei Hou''s expression was complicated, and he hesitated to ask, "what the master said, can you take it seriously?"


    Su Ye calmly said with a smile: "I su ye, apart from this position of the head teacher, has nothing else. It is just a name that is the most learned in the world. I am not concerned about anything."Wei Hou thought for a long time, and finally nodded and said, "since Zhang Jiao is so sincere, Wei Hou is willing to do something for him."


    Su Ye calmly threw out a wooden card and said quietly, "there is something you want to do."


    Wei Hou took over the wooden card, which symbolized a great deal of power in the Academy. He was stunned and said, "how can the master know that Wei Hou has entered the spring and Autumn period?"


    Su night straight white way: "guess."


    Wei Hou smiles, but does not speak.


    Su Ye looked at him and said seriously: "the school must send people to kill people in the near future. I don''t want you to be reasonable. I''ll wait somewhere and kill them when I meet them. Before that, I always felt that the chaos in the Academy needed to be sorted out with great patience. However, I have combed these things for a hundred years without any effect. In this case, I''ll change my method. First, let the academies in Yanling know that the leader of the school is really Su Ye, not a cat or a dog! "


    Cat and dog?


    Su ye, as such a scholar, naturally gets very angry on weekdays. However, no matter how angry she is, she can''t scold the street like an ordinary shrew. When she really doesn''t like someone, she likes to use cat and dog instead.


    It''s a way of expressing anger.


    Wei Hou asked, "who is the school going to target?"


    Su ye said with a smile: "a good young man."


    Wei Hou is a little unclear, so, such a young man, need to make such a big fuss?


    Su ye said: "he is a swordsman, you may not know, but this young man is no less famous now. It is estimated that before long, he will spread all over the mountains and rivers. He made such a great event in the demon land. In addition, some people helped the flames. The young man''s behavior will be difficult. It''s OK in Yanling. If he goes to Liangxi, it will be more difficult."


    Wei Hou sighed: "swordsmen have always been incompatible with the three religions, which is reasonable."


    Su ye turned around and nodded quietly: "Wei Hou, we scholars, really should do something for this world."


    He still has a lot to say.


    That''s not enough.


    It''s just those words. Are they really better?


    -


    indeed, as Su Ye expected, Li Fuyao''s name really spread very quickly. The first people to know the news were chenxieshan and the school palace, and then they began to spread among the monks in the whole mountain and river.


    After many friars of the three religions learned about this, they had no choice but to ridicule the demon soil and even such a swordsman. For such a young man, Li Fuyao wanted to be the son-in-law of the demon. It was unreasonable for Li Fuyao to become the son-in-law of the demon.


    If you are a swordsman, you will be honest and honest if you support each other alone?


    Do you have to be in the limelight?


    Want everyone to focus on you?


    This is something that many friars can''t understand.


    Many monks have been practicing for a long time, but they have to take a long view. They are only a little surprised by Li Fuyao''s activities in Qingtian City, but they are extremely afraid of Chao Qingqiu''s sword in Qingtian city.


    Practice is a very hard and difficult thing. Many friars have been working hard to break the situation all their life. They are not concerned about the rest of the things. Especially the disciples of the small sect, who are in a low level, are not too concerned about the three religions or the general situation of the world. They are not qualified enough and want to spend their time However, it is difficult to go far ahead because of the lack of state and qualification.


    Since all the things in my life have been spent on this matter, naturally, they will not pay much attention to the rest of the things. Sword immortals or whatever, they are too far away from them, so they will not worry too much.


    But now this matter seems to pull them away from that event.


    Chao Qingqiu has the ability to leave the world!


    Who can accept this matter blandly?


    I''m afraid even those swordsmen can''t. who is Chao Qingqiu? He is the only sword immortal in the mountains and rivers. He is the most important person who can continue the swordsman''s lineage to this day. After crossing the sea in those years, he dared to embarrass the whole Taoist school. In these hundreds of years, he not only let the demon land know the swordsman''s terror, but also made the monks of the three religions extremely afraid.


    The killing of the big demon in Beihai a few years ago made Chao Qingqiu''s position in the mountains and rivers even higher. At that time, many monks of the three religions wanted to go to Jianshan, and many of the field practitioners had already thought of changing their careers to learn swords, otherwise Jianshan had been sealed.


    I''m afraid that the present situation of swordsmen will benefit a lot.


    But in public, people thought that chaoqingqiu was the best. After a few years, the Sword Fairy did another thing, and went out to tianwai in Qingtian city.


    In the world, how to see the scenery outside the sky.


    I''m afraid the whole world doesn''t know why Chao Qingqiu is in the world and why he can see the scenery beyond the sky. But only when Chao Qingqiu is on earth can he be qualified and able to see the scenery beyond the sky.Who is not afraid of such a sword immortal who can be comparable to Liuxiang at that time, but has now come to this point?


    If one day, the sword immortal is at the critical point, it is the time when the world is invincible, and there is no need to leave the world?


    According to the present situation of swordsmen, what will happen in the world if it comes to that day?


    Will Chao Qingqiu throw his sword at the friars in the world?


    At that time, Chao Qingqiu wants to make a sword. Can someone really stop it?


    What many people don''t think clearly is that it has been 6000 years. Is it true that someone is going to cross the sea to live forever?


    But such a person, not any saint in the world, is actually a sword immortal?


    He is still a sword immortal of such declining swordsmen.


    This makes many people feel helpless.


    God is indeed a little fair.


    "Heaven has never been fair."


    This is the conclusion given by a swordsman after finishing the story of qingtiancheng. He is over 100 years old, and his hair is pale, and his realm is far from profound. At this time, he looks at his little apprentice and whispers, "if it''s fair, there won''t be only swordsmen with infinite killing power, but we''re far behind."


    The child he found somewhere in Dayu after several countries had studied sword for two years. He often lamented that if the child was a real friar of swordsman, what would he do? He could not help nodding approval. If the child was practicing in Jianshan, instead of practicing in Jianshan, he could not help but nod his head With him, a master who is only a green silk realm, maybe in a hundred years, even if it is not morning and evening, it should be Taiqing.


    He knows what a Taiqing swordsman means.


    That is to say, it has the ability to fight all day and night, invincible in the same territory.


    He rubbed his disciple''s head and said with a smile, "no matter what, as long as you practice the sword well, you will be brilliant one day. It''s not true that there are not a few outstanding figures among us who are unpopular. It''s just that the great monks who come up and go up and down don''t show up in front of the world. Don''t mention anything else. Isn''t that cult leader a wild monk


    The story of Lin Hongzhu is also a legend for most monks in the world. In those years, Chongming cult, known as the demon sect, was established and then destroyed by the school. Originally, he thought that the cult leader would die. But who would have thought that after many years, the cult leader returned to the world''s attention after many years. First, he attracted Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan mountain, to produce a sword Laozu Zong, the realm is very deep, even if there is no hope of the sea, but in the tower is also one of the most brilliant people.


    After all, as a swordsman, his killing power is infinite. This is not a lie.


    Under a sword, although Lin Hongzhu can''t stop it, he doesn''t actually die, which makes him proud.


    After that, the cult leader made a big event in Beihai, which shocked many people.


    In terms of the influence of light among the monks, Lin Hongzhu is probably the same person as Guan liangye and Su ye, the leader of the school.


    Many field practitioners regard Lin Hongzhu as the first person in the field. I''m afraid that as long as Lin Hongzhu is willing to go up to a higher level, there must be many people willing to die for him.


    The child whispered, "is that Sword Fairy the most powerful one we practice sword?"


    The old man nodded with a smile, "although I''m not willing to nod, the Sword Fairy is really the most powerful swordsman. With a sword, he travels far and wide. I don''t think everyone can do it."


    The child didn''t understand what a sword''s journey to tianwai represented. He just enviously said, "then he won''t be bullied, will he?"


    The Sword Fairy is the most invincible person in the world. Who dares to bully him?


    But if you really want to say that Sword Fairy does what he wants?


    If you are really comfortable, why are those who use swords so sad?


    Lao Yexiu was smiling bitterly. He didn''t know how much pain he had to suffer in his life, so he worried about Chao Qingqiu, the Sword Fairy?


    Seeing that the master didn''t answer, the child thought that the master didn''t know. The sensible child patted the sword on his waist, and there was a smile on his face. He didn''t ask, but comforted his father: "since they are all sword immortals, they won''t be bullied."


    The old man rubbed his head with a smile in his eyes.


    This silly boy.


    When they walk in the world, if they want to improve their level of cultivation, they can only rely on their own teachers. The oral cultivation of secret methods can not be said to be good, but they are always better than none.


    The monks of the three religions regard these things as worthless, but they can''t say that they can''t fight for one or two secret scripts. The road is tragic, which is especially obvious in them.


    It''s still nobody up there, after all.


    The child laughed, perhaps knowing that the master was not in a good mood, he pointed to the baked sweet potato stand not far away, and said with a smile, "master, eat a baked sweet potato!"Old yew nodded with a smile


    Two people spent more than ten Wen to buy two steaming big sweet potatoes. The master and apprentice sat on the same step eating sweet potatoes and laughing.


    Although it was a cold winter, both of them were monks, but they didn''t feel any chill. But the child may not have practiced sword for a few days. Although he could not feel the chill, he still shrank his neck subconsciously.


    Old Yexiu said with a smile, "if you become a mountain man, you will have neither spring and autumn nor cold and heat."


    The child frowned, aggrieved way: "that has what meaning, good boring ah."


    "Don''t you want to be a sword fairy?" he asked in surprise


    The child asked, "can''t the Sword Fairy feel anything?"


    The old Yexiu nodded and said, "it''s almost the same."


    The child was a little unhappy. "It''s boring to be a Sword Fairy."


    Old Yexiu frowned and said, "this child, it''s nonsense."


    The child''s mood is unpredictable. Just now, he was a little unhappy. In a twinkling of an eye, he was much better.


    He suddenly pointed to a distant place and said, "master, look, there is a swordsman!"


    Laoye revisionist wanted to reprimand him, saying that it was so easy for a swordsman to see it under the sky. But in a twinkling of an eye, he saw a man in white robe with a sword looking at this side.


    If you are old, you should be ashamed of yourself.


    Look at other people, white robed hanging sword, not to mention the others, just gas is much better than them.


    When the old Yexiu looked at the white robed man, it happened that the white robed man was also looking at this side. They both looked at each other and saw the smile in each other''s eyes.


    Lao Yexiu apologized and laughed. He was about to say a word. Suddenly, a group of people appeared in the distance. They were armed with various kinds of weapons. They should also be a group of Yexiu.


    The old Yexiu''s face was slightly stiff. Half of it was for fear that the group of people would stare at his master and apprentice, and the other half was that he was afraid that the other party would target the white robed man.


    In any case, as long as the hanging sword, there are some unspeakable connections.


    The old monk hoped that the group did not find them, but in fact, after a while, the group of people over there turned their eyes to this side, and their eyes were not good.


    The old Yexiu got up and led his apprentice to leave. The child was so sad that he would be bullied again.


    But just as the group of people started to block all the retreat of the master and apprentice, the white robed man stood among them. Perhaps he was not good at words, and the man did not speak.


    Among the group, a wild monk with a long knife on his back sneered and said, "boy, you have to meddle in your business. Who do you think you are?"


    Old Yeh was ugly, and worried about the man in white.


    Hearing this, the man in white finally felt that he was going to say something, so he opened his mouth and said, "I''m chaoqingqiu."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    In this world, there should be more than one person called chaoqingqiu, and there should be more than one person who happens to be called chaoqingqiu and practices sword.


    Maybe there are more than one who likes to wear white robes and practice sword.


    But mention this name, the vast majority of people in the world will certainly think of the most famous chaoqingqiu.


    Not because of anything else, just because of the three words chaoqingqiu.


    When Chao Qingqiu stood in front of these people, he should not say anything at all. He should make a sword at will, which is in line with his identity as a sword immortal.


    However, he looked at the master and apprentice two not far away, and then looked at the group of people. He still said, "I don''t think there will be any problem in practicing sword, and I don''t think practicing sword is the reason for you to bully them."


    "I don''t think I''m a meddler, but now I want to be in charge," he said with a smile


    If you want to take care of the things that Chao Qing qiugui wrote for the world, you may not be able to help anyone, but you may be able to help someone one day in the future.


    The man with the title of king of Qi in the state of Chen was said to be the most beautiful man in the state of Chen at that time, and his princess, the princess of Qi, happened to be the first beauty of the state of Chen. The combination of these two people should have been a perfect match. However, because of some things, the two people did not become the God and fairy couple that everyone envied. After some things, they finally met each other Respect, such as bin, raised the table eyebrows.


    So they left Huaiyang City, came to feixianfeng, and did it here.


    Princess Qi had already given up the idea of what her husband should be. She only wanted to grow old with him in her life and then die, which was enough. But no one thought of it. Today.


    The emaciated king of Qi was sitting in the Wanbao Pavilion, flipping through a book written by someone. Suddenly, a Qi machine came into being in the lingfu, and suddenly he became a monk again.


    This made the king of Qi feel incredible.


    Princess Qi is even more at a loss.


    The king of Qi looked at the white hair on the temples of Princess Qi and said in a soft voice, "you have suffered."


    Princess Qi said with a smile, "it''s not bitter."


    The king of Qi stood up and said calmly, "let''s go. There are many places we haven''t been to."


    Princess Qi was stunned, but she still said with a smile, "good."


    After that, Princess Qi was ready to pack up some things, but no one thought that the king of Qi just quietly picked up Princess Qi and said with a smile, "this time it''s flying."


    Princess Qi looks strange, "what nonsense."


    The king of Qi said nothing. He just held the princess of Qi and plundered Fei Xianfeng.


    The original mountains and rivers are still there, and he still has a unique style.


    -


    it was late winter when he returned to Baiyu town. Li Fuyao waited patiently for the early spring here, and did not meet anyone who wanted to attack him. In this period of time, apart from discussing the cultivation problems with ye Shengge, Li Fuyao went everywhere with Gu Yuan and song Pei.


    White fish town is located in the southwest of Zhou. It should have been a place without any mountain spirits. However, after a few years, there are still many more. These mountain demons are sitting in the deep mountains, and they are very smart in absorbing essence from travelling merchants and tourists. Every time, they make that kind of unexpected appearance. The local government didn''t pay attention to it, but only warned pedestrians It''s hard to walk.


    Li Fuyao had nothing to do, but Gu Yuan also felt bored. After a little together, they decided to go hunting in the mountains.


    Although song Pei had just started to practice, his realm was not high, but looking at his elder martial sister Gu Yuan''s love for Li Fuyao, he felt that he did not like him very much. When he thought about the two people''s need to get along with each other, he said that they should follow together.


    Gu Yuan didn''t have much thought at all. Seeing that his younger martial brother also had some ideas, he agreed to come down, so the three of them walked among the mountains.


    There are no names in the mountains around Baiyu town. It is estimated that even the government would not care about it, but there would be a mountain road leading to other places. Since he wanted to lure those mountain demons into action, Li Fuyao hid his sword spirit. Gu Yuan took out a magic weapon to cover his own and song Pei''s Qi engine. A group of three people, Li Fuyao carried a sword case and wrapped it in a cloth. He looked like a zither player Gu Yuan didn''t bring anything with him. He was like a rich lady. As for song Pei, he still carried the bookcase on his back. However, he was still young. He didn''t look like a scholar going to the capital to take part in the imperial examination. On the contrary, he looked like a schoolboy.


    Although most of the people in the state of Zhou were men studying, it was not surprising that some rich families equipped their daughters with schoolboys.


    The three of them walked together on the mountain road, song Pei was the last one, and Li Fuyao was behind Gu Yuan. The three people created the illusion that Gu Yuan was respected.


    From the very beginning of seeing Li Fuyao in Baiyu Town, Gu Yuan has been twisting Li Fuyao and asking him a lot about his trip. From going to Shaoliang city to Luoyang City, then to the last demon land, and all the way back, all the questions should be asked.


    It''s very easy for her to go out of the palace like this because she wants to go out for many times.


    Song Pei had seen the future Sword Fairy in his elder martial sister''s mouth. At that time, he was in an abandoned hut. At that time, his husband and another scholar talked a lot. He also chatted with Li Fuyao for a long time. However, he could not say how to understand it. However, after getting along with each other these days, he found that Li Fuyao was actually a good man, so he felt that he was a good man Some of them are envious of him and some of them are not very good. They have completely put down the situation in the past two days and have no estrangement with Li Fuyao.The attitude of the three religions towards swordsmen can not be reflected in the two of them.


    Halfway up the mountain, Gu Yuan opened his mouth and asked, "Li Fuyao, you made such a big basket in Qingtian city. It''s really so simple to go south all the way. Isn''t that big demon protecting you?"


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile: "maybe there is, but my realm is so low that I don''t see it."


    Gu Yuan was obviously not satisfied with Li Fuyao''s question. After frowning, he did not know where to start, so he ate some preserved fruit. Song peicai asked, "brother Li, can you really fly the sword?"


    Li Fuyao nodded and said, "this is not a powerful thing. When you get higher, you will naturally be able to resist the sky. It''s just that you don''t have a sword, and you can''t stay in the sky for a long time. If you have a magic weapon, say something else. And if the realm is high enough, you can naturally not care about these things. "


    Song Pei was quite satisfied with this statement.


    After entering the school, he didn''t really think much about the practice. He still wanted to read well. However, elder martial sister Gu Yuan had been saying that practice was an important thing a few days ago. Only then did he have the courage to meditate with the gentlemen.


    It''s just that the elder martial sister said that she was practicing martial arts before, and then she was practicing sword, which made song Pei feel helpless.


    However, song Pei still didn''t blame him.


    However, song Pei is really not interested in practicing sword. After meeting Li Fuyao, he still hasn''t shown any intention of learning sword. This makes Gu Yuan hint to song Pei several times. Song Pei pretends not to see the elder martial sister''s meaning.


    Song Pei thinks that his elder martial sister''s temperament, if he really has his own idea of that day, I don''t know how much to suffer.


    Li Fuyao has traveled a lot more than Gu Yuan and song Pei. Naturally, he saw song Pei''s own ideas. He thought about it, but he didn''t put forward it directly. Instead, he met song Pei before speaking. At that time, he didn''t know about the two scholars. One was the leader of the academy and the other was the leader of the demon sect.


    This is a place for you to climb the building.


    But now, not to mention climbing stairs, he has already seen Chao Qingqiu. He has already seen things strange. He has only met Su ye, the leader of the school. Li Fuyao still thinks that the leader of the school is not bad, but there is a lot of smoke in the school.


    Li Fuyao loves and dislikes clearly. Naturally, he won''t blame Su ye, the leader of the school, for what some people in the school have done. There are many things in the world that can''t be explained clearly, but Li Fuyao thinks that this one can be explained clearly.


    After talking about these things, Li Fuyao deliberately slowed down his pace. After Gu Yuan walked out of a distance, he patted song Pei on the shoulder and asked in a low voice, "what do you think of your elder martial sister?"


    Song Pei''s cheek turned red and said in a low voice, "brother Li, you can''t talk nonsense."


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "don''t talk nonsense. You can weigh it yourself. If you don''t have an idea, you should think that what I said is bullshit. If you have an idea, I have some methods."


    Song Pei looked at Li Fuyao and was in a daze. After a moment, he shook his head and said, "it''s nothing like that."


    Li Fuyao said to himself, "I was wrong."


    After that, Li Fuyao wanted to go ahead and catch up with Gu Yuan.


    Song Pei took his sleeve and suddenly said in a low voice, "brother Li, even if it''s not like that, he also talks about how to chase women."


    This guy has some skills.


    Li Fuyao solemnly said, "since you don''t have this idea, what do you know these things do?"


    Song Peisheng is like a mosquito and a fly, "then you can use it later."


    Li Fuyao no longer teased song Pei, but said with a smile: "if you want to chase a woman, you must at least know the woman''s hobby. Take your elder martial sister for example, you must not know what she likes to eat and what she likes..."


    Song Pei touched his head and said innocently, "elder martial sister, you like to eat preserved fruit, what do you like, and you like to practice sword!"


    Song Pei said, "brother Li, otherwise you can teach me to practice sword?"


    Li Fuyao frowned and then said with a smile, "do you still say you don''t like your senior sister?"


    Song Pei covered his mouth and pleaded in a low voice: "brother Li, don''t tell elder martial sister."


    Li Fuyao looked at this guy, nodded his head and said, "you, if your elder martial sister likes practicing sword, you will practice sword. If your elder martial sister likes demon cultivation, you will also become demon Xiu. Will you become one?"


    Song Pei asked, "what should I do?"


    Li Fuyao said, "in fact, what I said is just for you to remember. If your elder martial sister really likes you, what does it matter if you have swordsmanship and whether you have knowledge or not?"


    Song Pei said with a smile, "in this case, I''ll wait for my elder martial sister to like me, can''t you?"


    Li Fuyao said: "there is nothing that should be done in the world. Naturally, there is no woman who should like you. Therefore, even if one day your elder martial sister likes you, you should not take it for granted. On the contrary, you should cherish her and cherish hard won things. Of course, vice versa."Song Pei heard this for the second time. Naturally, his husband told him the truth for the first time. However, song Pei never thought that one day this truth would become between men and women.


    But he thought it was reasonable, so he wrote it down in his mind.


    Li Fuyao knows that song Pei is a student of Su Ye. He knows that he may become a scholar with great learning and become a famous monk in the world. Even so, Li Fuyao thinks that there is nothing wrong with what he said today.


    Li Fuyao suddenly remembered something. He said with a smile, "if you like a woman, you have to tell her. Otherwise, one day she is robbed by a man. You don''t know. But this kind of thing, the timing is very important. You can make your own decisions."


    Song Pei said, "elder brother Li, the elder martial sister is gone!"


    Li Fuyao raised his head and found that Gu Yuan was really gone. He had talked with song Pei before, but he didn''t pay attention to Gu Yuan who was walking in front. Now when he looked up, Gu Yuan didn''t know where he was going.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and took out the 19 swords in the sword box and left with his mind.


    Song Pei stood in his place and said, "you really know how to defend the sword!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the mountains and forests, it is said that mountain demons run rampant, which is a disaster. But in fact, it is a good thing that a mountain can have a mountain demon who can carry a big beam. Originally, there are fewer demons on this side of the mountain and river, and fewer can become a climate.


    For example, in such a place which is not too deep in mountains and forests, it is already quite a lot to have such a person.


    But who knows there are two here.


    One of them is a mountain demon who often haunts in order to absorb the essence of mortals. He has been practicing for decades, and his realm is not low, but he didn''t come here from the beginning. The other is a "native" who has been practicing in this area for many years. Originally, the two people didn''t invade the river, but after the mountain demon''s cultivation of absorbing mortals soared, this native resident People''s territory will be less and less.


    To this day, he can only cringe into a cold pool.


    As a fish demon, he should have been in the river, but he thought that the place was too noisy, so he chose a cold pool in such a deep mountain and old forest as a shelter. But who would have thought that he had stayed here for decades and was still a quiet man, but he met another mountain demon a few years ago.


    He is a fish demon, but the other side is a cat.


    Worldly cats like to eat fish, but they can''t go into the water. This has become the cat of demon Xiu. If you want to eat fish, there are some ways. Since the two sides are natural enemies, the cat demon has always wanted to eat this fish.


    However, the two sides are demon Xiu. At the beginning, there is not much difference between them. There is really no way to take the fish demon. When the state of the back rises sharply, he often shrinks in the cold pool, leaving the cat demon helpless.


    Even if you become a demon, there are still some natures that cannot be erased.


    It''s like the cat didn''t dare to go into the water.


    Today, taking advantage of the cat went down the mountain, the fish demon came out of the cold pool, turned into a human, and sat beside the pool in a daze.


    But a moment later, I heard a girl shouting, "why don''t you wear clothes?"


    The fish demon looked back and found a girl with a bag of preserved fruit in the distance. Then she looked down and saw that she had no clothes on, so she jumped down into the pool.


    Only one head was exposed.


    He looked at the girl who didn''t know where he came from and reminded him kindly: "there are demons on the mountain. They are cannibals. You should go quickly. If you are late, you can''t run."


    The girl first covered her eyes, and then saw the fish demon jumping into the water, then she said, "aren''t you a fish demon?"


    The spirit of the fish demon was a little weak. After a moment, he said, "I don''t eat people."


    The girl walked forward several steps, came to the pool, and asked with a smile: "you are a fish demon, what else is there on this mountain?"


    After saying this, the girl added, "the kind that eats people."


    The fish demon looked at the girl and said in a mournful voice, "go away. If you are seen by the cat demon later, I can''t save you. I''ll see you torn in half and then be eaten. All the viscera are swallowed into the stomach. That kind of scene..."


    In fact, the mountain demon sucks human essence and blood, which is far from so terrible. It''s just that the fish demon wants to scare away the girl and deliberately makes up the lies.


    It''s a well intentioned one.


    Who would have thought that the little girl laughed when he said these words.


    The girl looked at the fish demon and said with a smile: "it turns out that there is a cat demon."


    "Cats eat fish. I think the demon wants to eat you like this."


    The fish demon''s face is ugly. If the cat catches him like this, he will certainly eat him like this. It''s not left at all. His nature is like this.


    This is the law of the world.


    It''s just that with the improvement of the realm, there will be some changes.The girl sat on the stone beside the pool and asked with a smile, "cat demon eats man. Have you eaten it?"


    The fish demon shook his head, "I don''t eat people. If I eat people, I will cause trouble. I practice quietly, and I don''t want to provoke any other things."


    The girl said with a smile, "so you are still a good demon?"


    The fish demon''s face was a little pale, but his expression was calm and said: "where are the good demons and bad demons in this world? If those friars find out, they will kill them without asking. It''s very difficult for the demon cultivation to live on the mountain and river side, but it''s not so easy on the demon soil side. It''s always a difficult thing to live."


    The girl didn''t want to listen to this, but said with a smile, "that cat must have done a lot of bad things. I''m here to find him."


    "You are a monk," said the fish demon


    "Doesn''t it look like that?" the girl asked


    The fish demon nodded, "it''s not really like it."


    The girl sighed, "what kind of monk do you want to look like a monk? If you are ferocious and evil, you will take the lives of those demon practitioners and speak little, and then the one who is arrogant is the monk?"


    The fish demon nodded, "that''s about it."


    The girl said, "if you really want to do this, it''s strange."


    The fish demon was a little surprised. Although he practiced for decades, he was no different from a teenager. He looked at the girl and said, "you are really the best monk I have ever seen."


    "Have you ever met other monks?" the girl asked


    The fish demon said solemnly, "no, just you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    The young girl was Gu Yuan, the school''s reading seed. Before she walked alone, listening to Li Fuyao and song Pei chatting, she heard some of their words, especially the words like what she liked. After listening to them, she felt that her cheeks were burning. Thinking about it, she walked faster. She walked to the cold pool and saw this It''s a lovely fish demon.


    After listening to the fish demon''s words, Gu Yuan felt that he was good at life, so he asked, "what''s your name?"


    The fish demon raised his head and whispered, "rain."


    Not waiting for the fish demon to ask questions, he heard Gu Yuan say: "my name is Gu Yuan, remember my name."


    Fish demon rain state carefully wrote down Gu Yuan''s name, and then again advised: "you go quickly, when the cat demon comes back, you can''t go away if you want to go."


    Gu Yuan took out the preserved fruit, sat on the big stone, threw it on the calf, and said with a soft smile, "I''m here to trouble him. I''m sure I''ll wait for him to come back? By the way, is that cat demon male or female? "


    The rain situation is a little embarrassed, and then whispered: "mother."


    Gu Yuan ate some preserved fruits, then clapped his hands and said with a smile, "that''s just right. We don''t have to be reasonable."


    Rain state a little lost consciousness, "what is this truth?"


    Gu Yuan said with a smile, "no reason."


    Yujing lies on the edge of the pool without talking. He just thinks that if the cat demon comes back later, he must come out to help the girl. Gu Yuan hands over a bag of preserved fruit and chuckles: "good stuff."


    Yu Jing took over, ate two mouthfuls, and was about to open his mouth. He immediately said with a sad face, "Oh, she''s back!"


    Gu Yuan looked along the distance and saw the evil spirit in the distance.


    It''s just that there''s still a whim


    Then soon, there was a woman in gray cloth clothes and a grim looking woman not far from the cold pool. The woman''s fingernails were very long, and there was some cold light on them.


    Yu Jing looked at the woman who had not seen for many days, and thought that her realm must be much higher than before, so he turned pale. If he went on like this, he would have no place in this cold pool.


    That''s what I got?!


    The fish demon took a look at Gu Yuan, and then looked at the female cat, and then said timidly, "Mao Yan, you should leave quickly, or I will make a move. You are not my enemy here."


    The cat demon named Mao Yan flashed a trace of fear in her eyes, and then sneered: "with you, you dare not even come out of the cold pool, and dare to say big words. Just in time, I have cleaned you up today!"


    The momentum of the rain state was getting weaker, but he still pointed to Gu Yuan and said, "I tell you, this man is a kind of immortal master who practices on the mountain. If you know the truth, you should leave immediately, otherwise, you know how serious the consequences are."


    The cat demon takes a look at Gu Yuan and finds that the girl has been eating the preserved fruit with her head down. If Gu Yuan shows timidity at the beginning, why should she say more? She will kill Gu Yuan with her hands directly. But now Gu Yuan''s face is completely indifferent. In addition, she does not see the root of Gu Yuan. She is really guilty.


    It''s not easy to practice, especially the demon monk. She used to kill people and absorb blood essence, so she would make them fall off the cliff. What she was afraid of was that she attracted monks. Although this was in the Yanling area, most of them were Confucian monks, which was not as simple and direct as Taoist monks.


    But how dare they really provoke orthodox Confucian friars?


    Looking at the girl who is eating the preserved fruit, Mao Yan is not sure.


    Gu Yuan lowered his head, his face turned white, and his hand holding the preserved fruit was quite stiff. In fact, as soon as the cat demon appeared, Gu Yuan could see her realm clearly, a real and pure land of Taiqing.


    Although this realm depends on the achievement of mortal essence and blood, Taiqing is Taiqing after all. Compared with the green silk realm, Gu Yuan is really much stronger.


    Originally, Gu Yuan thought that the demon cultivation in these places was good enough to transform the form, and it was a wonderful thing after he got the pill. Who knows that once he met, he met a Taiqing!


    What else is going on?


    She can only delay time and let Li Fuyao come here quickly.


    After all, it is the same place of Taiqing. Li Fuyao, as a swordsman, is much better than this cat demon.


    The cat demon is also just lost in the moment, then react to come over, sneer: "pretend to be a devil!"


    With this sentence said, the cat demon is going to make a move, a majestic air machine suddenly came into being.


    The trees swayed with fear.


    No matter whether the cat demon is a good person or not, this cultivation is certainly true.


    Gu Yuan raised her head and turned pale. At this time, she was still in the mood to turn her head and look at the rain. She was a little annoyed and said, "I''ll find someone to clean her up later."


    Rain state is in deep sorrow. Before you said you were a monk, and you vowed to come to the cat demon''s trouble, but now it''s no longer enough. What kind of monk is this?


    Just want to think like this, the rain state from the cold pool, with countless waves swept to the cat demon, at the same time some helpless said: "go."Gu Yuan looked at him, raised his head, and was about to open his mouth.


    At this time, a sword light suddenly appeared on the other side of the sky.


    A moment later, a sword flew to this place and stayed in front of the cat demon. The sword Qi spread and was extremely fierce.


    The cat demon''s face suddenly changed.


    The demon cultivation in this world is not afraid of anything, but the swordsman who is most afraid of this disagreement and wants to kill the demon.


    But there are not many swordsmen in this world?


    Why did she meet another one?


    Just seeing this sword hovering in front of her, the cat demon has already had the intention to retreat. After hesitating for a moment, she will take away the fish demon far away. She does not want to clean up the fish demon any more, and the girl has no plan to take her life.


    Anyway, we have to save our lives.


    But it was only a moment later that her eyes began to crack.


    In the distance, I don''t know why a sword came out again and forced her back to the cold pool.


    Then, in the forest, there appeared a man in white robe with a sword hanging at his waist. Behind him, there was a boy with a book box on his back.


    The white robed man waved slightly, and the sword hovering in the distance swept over the mountain forest and hovered on the side of the man''s body. The tip of the sword always pointed to the cat demon''s heart.


    After the white robed man stood still, he looked at Gu Yuan with a smile on his face, and then said, "what do you do so fast?"


    Gu Yuan was a little angry, and her cheek was slightly red, "can''t you wait to listen to your shameful words?"


    Li Fuyao smiles awkwardly, while song Pei behind him is already flushed. It turns out that all those words have been heard by senior sister.


    That''s a shame.


    Li Fuyao coughed, then changed the subject and said, "you should have killed all those people in the mountains?"


    This is about the Elvis.


    The cat demon looked gloomy and opened his mouth and said in a low voice, "sword immortal, I know that I have a hard time. It''s not easy to practice. I don''t want to be like this."


    Li Fuyao nodded. "That''s good to talk about the hardship."


    When it comes to bitterness, there is no more than to want to eat people and improve their cultivation with their blood essence. Besides, we can really find out some other reasons?


    Li Fuyao stares at the cat demon. The forest is full of sword spirit.


    The cat demon was silent and seemed to be thinking about how to reply.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I''m not in a hurry. You can think about it slowly."


    Song Pei rushed to Gu Yuan and asked nervously, "elder martial sister, are you ok?"


    Gu Yuan immediately wanted to pat this guy''s head, and suddenly remembered those things he had heard before, so he gave up the idea and just shook his head.


    Song Pei Oh, looked at the rain around him, kindly reminded: "this gentleman, you are not dressed."


    When he said this, song Pei looked calm.


    Rain state looks strange, finally still do not know where to take out a dress to put on, casually also tied up hair.


    Song Pei takes a look at him and thinks that this gentleman is really worthy of the view of being a rich God like jade.


    Gu Yuan still couldn''t help patting song Pei''s head, and asked curiously, "what were you talking about with Li Fuyao just now? I don''t know I''m gone!"


    Song Pei scratched his head and didn''t answer. After all, his elder martial sister knew the words, which was really not good.


    Gu Yuan wants to reach out and grab song Pei''s ear. Anyway, she has done this kind of thing many times, and she seems to be quite familiar. Who knows, song Pei looks up at Gu Yuan and asks seriously, "does elder martial sister really want me to practice sword?"


    Gu Yuan Leng Leng Leng, immediately said: "what nonsense said."


    Song Pei smiles and stops talking.


    Gu Yuan is a little baffled, but also no longer speak.


    Both of them stopped talking, but Li Fuyao had already begun to use his sword.


    The sword 19 hovering on his side did not move at all, but the tower in his hand had already handed out a sword.


    In these days, he seldom used green silk against the enemy. Most of them were using the swords found in qingtianjun''s treasure house. Moreover, he never had a sword in his hand. From the ten Li bright moon to the grass gradually green, or to say, the current tall buildings are changing.


    Even before that, it was even more so.


    A sword was handed out, and a sword light appeared in the mountain forest.


    The cat demon reached out to offer a blood flag of unknown material.


    Only when he came out, Li Fuyao''s sword light instantly broke it.


    This magic weapon, which should have been obtained by the cat demon with difficulty, was destroyed.


    Li Fuyao smiles.


    It''s OK to bully the green silk realm like the cat demon, which depends on human life. If he is the same as Taiqing Kingdom, there is really no way.


    At least Li Fuyao has the upper hand now.


    Holding the high-rise building, Li Fuyao said with a smile, "it''s not good to do evil things, especially when I come across them."With these words, a sword swept away behind him.


    I''ll see through the body of the cat demon.


    The cat demon''s face was very white. While carrying the Qi machine, he begged for mercy: "master Jianxian, spare your life!"


    Li Fuyao does not care, the sword 19 flies by and penetrates the cat demon.


    Blood spilled all over the floor.


    Li Fuyao takes back his sword and returns his scabbard.


    The sword is nineteen, and the sword box is swept back.


    After finishing this, Li Fuyao turned to look at the fish demon and asked, "what about you?"


    Yu Jing''s face turned pale and said in a low voice, "this sword immortal master, I have never done anything harmful to nature."


    Li Fuyao sneered, "is that right?"


    With the fall of words, Li Fuyao''s high-rise buildings swept out of his body and swept into the cold pool. After a while, a lot of white bones were swept out by the high-rise buildings.


    All over the floor.


    Li Fuyao reached out and took it back to the tall building. Looking at the fish demon, he said calmly, "explain it?"


    Yu Jing''s face was ugly, "this is the remains of that cat demon. Don''t do my business."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "I just happen to have some skills to summon souls. Do you want to see how it is?"


    Rain state no longer talks, but looks gloomy.


    is like this kind of demon repair. If he wants to practice well, he will become a big demon. If he does not rely on foreign things, it is really very difficult. It is more difficult than those in the field, and there are still some ways to do it in a wild way. Many demons are no good at all.


    However, this kind of heresy really does not need any skills. In any case, it only needs a mouth.


    Li Fuyao said: "practice is not easy, but it is not a reason to harm people."


    Yu Jing was silent for a moment, but at last he said freely: "since the master of sword immortal knows it, please bring out the sword. It''s worthwhile to die under the sword of the sword immortal."


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but Gu Yuan called out, "I don''t think he is so bad."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "if you can use it, you can see it. It''s simple."


    The fish demon looked at Li Fuyao and said seriously, "please, Sword Fairy. I want to die soon."


    The voice stopped suddenly, because as he spoke, he actually reached out to grab Gu Yuan.


    Li Fuyao smiles slightly. The sword in the sword box behind him sweeps out at nineteen one, and directly stabs a sword through his arm.


    Then Li Fuyao made a sword through the fish demon''s legs.


    The fish demon knelt down powerless and looked very miserable.


    Li Fuyao looked at him without expression.


    Gu Yuan walked a few steps to the side, but did not say a word. Only song Pei, after seeing the miserable situation of the fish demon, said softly, "Sir, you have done evil."


    The fish demon smiles sadly.


    This time, Jian 19 swept back the sword box again. It seemed that he had made up his mind not to take it out again.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the distance with a strange look.


    Gu Yuan asked cautiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile


    Song Pei said in a low voice, "brother Li said before that there was something wrong."


    After listening to song Pei''s words, Gu Yuan became angry. He raised his hands and wanted to beat song Pei.


    Song Pei shrank his neck.


    He called out, elder martial sister.


    Li Fuyao whispered, "I''ll go back."


    Then a moment later, Li Fuyao had already swept to some place and disappeared.


    Gu Yuan turned his head and looked at the fish demon and said angrily, "you are the worst demon Xiu I have ever seen."


    The fish demon asked, "have you ever seen demon Xiu before?"


    Gu Yuan pointed to the cat demon.


    Exactly the same.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    In a twinkling of an eye, ye Shengge has been under the control of white fish for more than a few months. This Taoist species of chenxie mountain has traveled far here. After living, he has not done anything and has been quiet.


    However, today, the Taoist priest, who was said to be the first one among the young people in the world, suddenly walked out of the courtyard and came to a restaurant in the town with an ordinary peach wood sword in his hand.


    The restaurant is actually a restaurant where Gu Yuan and song Pei often go to listen to storytelling. But now Gu Yuan and song Pei are not there, and the weather is not very good, so there are not so many guests here.


    When ye Shengge boarded the second floor, he only saw a middle-aged man in purple clothes. The man''s appearance was not beautiful, but there was a high demeanor between his actions and actions. After seeing ye Shengge with a peach wood sword, he even opened his mouth and said with a smile: "the daozhong of chenxieshan mountain is higher than the young people in this world before, but not necessarily It can go up there. "


    Ye Shengge looked at the middle-aged man who was full of vigor and vitality. He thought for a moment and asked, "I heard that you have a Book of relics of saints. Although most of them are filled by later generations, there are still many authentic works among them. Is it an excellent magic weapon?"


    The man seemed surprised and asked, "do you know who I am?"


    Ye Shengge said indifferently: "the scenery on the top of the golden mountain is not very good."


    Among the mountains and rivers, Confucianism and Taoism are respected. Of course, there are still many monks. For example, Yuwu mountain in Liangxi, or Xianyan Academy on Yanling side. In addition to these academies, there are some Taoist schools which are not powerful. However, there are not a few famous monks, such as Jinshan in Liangxi First, before Buddhism withdrew from the mountains and rivers, it was supposed to be a Jinshan Temple. After Buddhism left, a Taoist monk established a Taoist temple here. The name is simple. It is called Jinshan Temple. There are no more than ten disciples in each generation in this Taoist temple. Almost all of these ten disciples are world famous monks, no matter in realm or anything else, There''s nothing wrong with it.


    The master of Jinshan Temple of this generation is even a monk who ascends a building. He once went up the steep mountain and talked about Taoism with the main beam of the temple. Although he was finally convinced by the Taoist method by Liang, he still let the master praise him.


    When he went down the mountain, he naturally became famous. For a moment, I didn''t know how many people wanted to go to Jinshan to worship the real man. But in fact, the real man only traveled around the world and found ten teenagers to go up the mountain. If you calculate carefully, it has been more than 200 years since the real person took in the apprentice Among them, the one with the lowest level is already a monk in the twilight realm, while the highest one is probably an expert in the spring and Autumn period who has stepped forward to climb the tower.


    The monk on the mountain must take Jinshan Temple as an example when he talks about accepting apprentices. He says that no matter how many disciples his family has received, hundreds or thousands of them, they can''t match the ten disciples under the real person seat.


    This is a joke on the mountain, but it is still widely spread.


    Ye Shengge looks at the man in purple with an old-fashioned look. Jinshan Temple has strict rules for accepting apprentices. He determines his age according to the time he enters the mountain. Later, he has different ranks and different clothes. It seems that the man in purple must be the real person of the same origin who ranks fifth.


    Ye Shengge knows a lot about this real person of the same origin. After all, as the first Taoist school in chenxie mountain, she is also a disciple of the temple master. She knows a lot about Xin Mi of monks on the mountain from childhood, especially when Jinshan Temple is still in Liangxi.


    This real man of the same origin was found by the Jinshan Temple master in a fishing village in the South China Sea. At that time, he was only a young boy. At that time, he fell in love with him. After returning to Jinshan, he cultivated carefully. As expected, after a few years of cultivation, he showed his cultivation talent and began to show his talent in the monks.


    It is just that this homologous person is really devoted to practice and does not care about the world affairs. After entering the green silk realm, he seldom appears in the world. The last time he made a move in the world was to kill a rare demon Xiu in the morning and evening on the mountain and river side. If not, no one would know that this real man of the same origin has entered the twilight.


    Although he is not the most brilliant monk in the past two hundred years, it is also a very fast speed. However, compared with today''s younger generation, it is really far away.


    Ye Shengge has been practicing Taoism for less than 20 years. He has already set foot in the morning and evening, ten times faster than him.


    In the past six thousand years, this Taoist cultivation talent may not be the first, but it must also exist in the top ten.


    In fact, not only he, but also those young people in the demon land, or the young people on the side of the mountains and rivers, are climbing very fast. It seems that after a drought, a spring rain makes the young people in this world spring up like mushrooms.


    A great monk has already seen that this is going to be a great world. Not to mention how many young people in this wave will come to the sea. Maybe there will be one or two above the sea.


    However, in the world, there may be countless young talents, or chaos.


    After all, judging from the previous Chao Qingqiu''s sword cutting the sky, since this sword immortal has the strength to leave the world, naturally he will not be too depressed. Otherwise, what sword did he produce in chenxie mountain before, and what would he do when he saw the sage somewhere else?According to all kinds of signs, chaoqingqiu will be a great God in the future. As for how big this thing is, this is what the sea people only know.


    Ye Shengge looked at the same source and said, "the order is coming from chenxie mountain?"


    The same source immortal said without any taboo: "yes, but I don''t know why the post of chenxieshan came, but you, the Taoist species of chenxieshan, stopped me in front of me?"


    Ye Shengge said without expression: "I have friendship with him, he helped me, and I naturally want to help him."


    "But a few days ago, Chao Qingqiu just went to chenxie mountain to ask for swords."


    Ye Shengge shook his head and said, "it''s none of my business."


    "It seems that you''re not as intolerant of human fireworks as the rumor goes."


    Ye Shengge did not speak, but looked at him with a peach wood sword.


    "Ye Shengge, you don''t like that swordsman, do you?"


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "I''m all for the way."


    "It''s not quite like it," retorted the cognate real man


    Ye Shengge didn''t want to say more on this topic. She said softly, "I can kill you today, but you can''t kill me. You will be afraid of your hands and feet. You can''t beat me."


    The homologous immortal seems to have heard something interesting. He laughs, "someone in the mountain said that he can kill you."


    Ye Shengge was expressionless, "it''s not what my master said."


    Seeing ye Shengge''s eyes with pity, he regretted: "it won''t be too sad to come to the temple. Even if something happens, the master can stop me."


    "My master is not very good-natured and unreasonable," he said


    "It''s a coincidence that I don''t make sense," he said


    After saying this sentence, Congyuan Zhenren waved his hand to indicate that ye Shengge didn''t need to say more. He stretched out his hand and a great momentum of Qi came into being.


    The world only knows that he is a monk in the twilight world, but does anyone really know that he is just a foot away from the threshold of spring and autumn?


    Ye Shengge felt the invincible momentum in the morning and evening. He just reached out and wiped the peach wood sword with his finger.


    Ye Shengge also uses sword, but he has no sword spirit.


    She looked at the same source of real people, and did not say a little more nonsense, has been a little light, deceive the body.


    The tip of the sword points straight to the heart of the same source.


    Ye Shengge was born with this temperament. If you want to kill people, it''s simple and direct. If you want to kill people, you''ll kill them.


    With a smile from the same source, he reached out and took out a whisk from somewhere, and stopped ye Shengge in front of him.


    The two majestic planes roared against each other, making a great noise in the restaurant.


    Ye Shengge''s peach wood sword was hit by the air, creating a very strange arc.


    Then ye Shengge flies backward.


    After stopping the body in the air, a sword flies a wooden table.


    Congyuan Zhenren said with a smile: "it''s really a wizard of cultivation. At such a age, you''ve already been in the twilight. If you let you live a few more years, I''m afraid the monks in this world will die of shame."


    Ye Shengge said nothing, but with a sword handed out, a talisman had already been pinched in his hand by Ye Shengge. At the same time of the sword being handed out, the rune was driven by Ye Shengge with a loud bang.


    A tall golden puppet appeared.


    The homologous immortal was stunned and then said with a bitter smile: "no wonder it''s a kind of Dao..."


    This kind of talisman, named as puppet talisman, is one of the few talismans in Taoism. It is extremely precious and very difficult to make. Even the chenxieshan mountain can not have so many pieces. But who knows that this kind of talisman is one when you make a move? Who can stand it?


    But the matter is not over. When this puppet rune is prompted by Ye Sheng''s song, ye Shengge draws out another talisman, which is also a puppet rune. The two runes are directly stimulated by Ye Shengge.


    There are two golden puppets here.


    Looking at the two golden puppets, some of them wanted to cry without tears.


    This kind of good thing, not to mention Jinshan Temple, can''t even be found in the whole Liangxi, but there seems to be a lot of Ye Sheng singers.


    Who can stand it?


    Ye Shengge looks at the same source of real people, but his mind is not on the monk of Jinshan Temple.


    He looked around the corner, and there were two people coming together.


    A Taoist monk, a Confucian monk.


    This is the spring and Autumn period of two men.


    On the realm is higher than Ye Sheng''s song, if we talk about the number of people, it is as many as two.


    It seems that Li Fuyao''s life is the only way to take Li Fuyao''s life.


    It''s not hidden at all.


    After the two monks appeared on the street, they did not have the same momentum, but were somewhat kind-hearted. They walked on the street side by side, looking like old friends for many years.


    One of the friars said with a calm smile, "if we can''t suppress the young man, we can only say it''s the will of God."This is the Taoist monk speaking.


    Another Confucian monk seriously said: "the two spring and Autumn Annals joined hands to deal with a Taiqing swordsman. It''s not so glorious to talk about it."


    The Taoist monk frowned and said, "we all know it''s not very glorious, but we can''t help it."


    The Confucian monk sighed and looked at the restaurant. "Your Taoist is still there."


    -


    after Chao Qingqiu almost arrived at the tower, the main beam of the temple of chenxieshan entered the tower for several months without ever appearing in the sight of many disciples. A few months ago, when Chao Qingqiu ascended the chenxieshan mountain, many monks did not dare to say much about it. However, although the temple master did not fail unexpectedly, everyone knew that climbing the tower and the sea was still popular There is a thin line of difference.


    Therefore, it is not a shame that Liang was defeated by Chao Qingqiu. On the contrary, it is a shame that a monk of chenxie mountain dare not say much.


    Zhang Shouqing was still in charge of the mountain, but Zhang Shouqing was summoned to climb the tower at dusk.


    As always, the main beam was sitting on the ground with a scroll in his arms.


    Looking at Zhang Shouqing, the audience asked bluntly, "someone wants to kill Shengge. Who gave the order?"


    Zhang Shouqing is now the second person in the name of chenxieshan. Naturally, he knows a lot of things. He may not be too sincere in dealing with others. However, as long as the audience asks, Zhang Shouqing can only make it clear.


    He thought about it for a while and said calmly, "go to Shengfeng. Elder martial brother Wang once sent someone to Jinshan Temple."


    Beam also oh a, said: "that reduces the cost of a hundred years to Shengfeng good."


    Zhang Shouqing had always known the temperament of the main girder, so he didn''t say much about it. He just asked, "what''s the starting point?"


    Liang also said plainly: "I''m not very happy. In addition, if Wang Nie has any idea, he will be asked to seal the peak of death. He is not allowed to take a step within a hundred years, so are his disciples."


    Zhang Shouqing frowned and said, "this kind of thing happens frequently. Why is the Lord so angry today?"


    Liang also looked at Zhang Shouqing and asked with a smile, "don''t you know Wang Nie?"


    Zhang Shouqing naturally knew that Wang Nie, who had gone to the mountain for a long time before him, was much higher in terms of seniority and status than Zhang Shouqing at the beginning.


    When he first met Zhang Shouqing, Wang Nie ridiculed Zhang Shouqing in front of many people. Although there was no intersection between them, Zhang Shouqing knew something. For example, when chenxieshan wanted to choose a new temple master, many people had already regarded Liang Yicheng as the master of the chenxieshan mountain. After all, the master of the temple was always a freak at the beginning of his cultivation Not to mention that he is higher than his contemporaries. Even if he is a schemer, he is far higher than his peers. Even if he is the master of the temple, he has even obtained the legal order of the sage in the cloud.


    However, Wang Nie was really unconvinced at that time. Not only did he fight with Liang on the surface more than once, but he also made obstacles to Liang several times. Only at that time, Liang was in charge of the mountain, and his foundation was not stable. He did nothing to Wang Nie.


    Wang Nie became more honest after Liang became the master of the mountain.


    It was not until these two days that he made another move.


    Liang Yiping said with a quiet smile: "after thinking about it, I think he thought I was hurt by Chao Qingqiu and was about to die. If I cut him now, would he be very afraid?"


    Zhang Shouqing said with a wry smile, "Lord, is there going to be turbulence in the chenxie mountain now?"


    Liang also nodded, "Shengge is my chess piece. If I throw her out, it means that I have many plans. In fact, the biggest plan is to lead those people out. Su Ye feels that the school palace is very chaotic. I don''t think that the shenxieshan mountain is also chaotic, but Su Ye is patient enough to talk about the truth and plan what to do. I can''t. I''m so simple If you come in, I''ll cut you off. "


    Zhang Shouqing worried: "but that elder martial brother Wang is also climbing the stairs."


    Liang also asked with a smile, "I''m worse than him for climbing the stairs together?"


    Zhang Shouqing had no choice but to say, "it''s just a little worried about the Lord."


    Liang also stood up and seriously said, "Shou Qing, in fact, you are the best candidate to be the Lord."


    Zhang Shouqing frowned and said, "what''s the point?"


    Liang also walked forward a few steps and calmly said, "because I want to give you the chenxie mountain."


    This sentence is no doubt a surprise, let Zhang Shouqing when even eyes red.


    The temple master no longer said much, and his body slowly dissipated on this side of the tower.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the scenery on the side of the former peak is much worse than that of the main peak. Wang Nie lives on the former peak and is usually low-key. Everyone knows that Wang Shibo has been very low-key since he lost the battle with the audience. Apart from the occasional recruitment of people in chenxie mountain, he has hardly stepped out of the former peak.


    The most famous building in the peak is naturally the hall.


    Wang Nie lived in the hall of death.Although he was a monk who ascended the building, he was actually much older than Liang. It was estimated that he would have lived for at least two or three hundred years.


    When he entered the mountain, he was the first group of martial brothers to enter the mountain. After those brothers left one after another, Wang Nie was the oldest one in the temple master''s generation. Even Liang Yi would call him elder martial brother.


    Of course, if the Lord wants to.


    Living in the hall of death, he knew that there was no hope in the sea, so he thought whether he could take the seat of the Lord of chenxieshan in his lifetime. For this reason, he has done a lot of things, but many of them are useless. In fact, the matter of Yuwu mountain has something to do with him, but no one knows.


    He likes to be clean. There are no disciples in the hall of his death. Apart from him, only a Taoist boy comes back at dusk to light a incense stick here.


    Every day.


    At dusk today, however, he has been waiting here for a long time, and has never seen half a person come.


    Wang Nie opened his eyes and looked flat.


    A moment later, there was a sound in the open hall.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    -


    some people say that the best hot pot in the world is in Duzhou, while others say it is in Qingzhou. It''s hard to have a law between the two sides. Therefore, if you want to know which hotpot is more delicious, the best way is to try it yourself.


    The mountain roads in duzhoufu are very difficult to walk. Of course, the same is true of Qingzhou Prefecture.


    One poet even said that it is difficult to ascend to the sky.


    When the man in white robe heard this, he felt that it was a little interesting. The mountain road was not difficult to walk, so was Qingtian.


    Whether it is duzhoufu or Qingzhou Prefecture, they are going to go.


    However, where to go first is a difficult problem. Fortunately, by throwing copper money, the man in white robe chose to go to Qingzhou Prefecture first. There were also a group of several people who went with him all the way. They were all gourmands. This time, they all went to Qingzhou house to eat hot pot.


    Among them, most of them were old people with white hair. They took their nephews and nephews to Qingzhou. The man in white robe was quite fresh when he went to Qingzhou. Therefore, when they met on the mountain road, several old people warmly invited the man to go with him. The man didn''t refuse, so they followed these people to climb the mountain road. There were some women in the boudoir waiting for words. Look The handsome man in white robe turned a little red on his face. After a conversation, he only knew that the white robed man''s surname was Chao, which was a rare surname, but he did not know his name.


    According to the man himself, he is a teacher, this trip to Qingzhou is to eat hot pot.


    The purpose is the same as theirs.


    The old man had some respect for the teacher. He had read a lot of books. After knowing the identity of the man in white robe, he discussed with him some ancient books of sages. If the man in white robes just talks freely and doesn''t read any Saint classics, he will be exposed. But no one knows that the white robed man has never read any Saint classics, but he is alive For a long time, he had seen some people, which was much more true than the books they had read. Therefore, after a conversation, several old people admired his knowledge and called Mr. Chao instead.


    Under the knowledge, in the end or let those waiting for words in boudoir woman is to him have some ideas.


    But the white robed man was always silent, and when no one asked, he did not speak.


    The mountain road is very dangerous. You can''t finish it in a day. When night comes, you will light a fire on the hillside to keep warm. Now it is the middle of winter, and the mountain wind is extremely cold.


    The man in white sat by the fire and said nothing.


    An old man said with a smile: "although it''s the middle of winter, it seems that it''s the best time to eat hot pot, but in fact, from the perspective of people in Qingzhou Prefecture, all the time is not a good season. Qingzhou Prefecture is extremely hot in summer, and hotpot is also spicy. Who could have thought that even so, in summer, they all like hotpot very much, so does Duzhou I don''t know how their intestines and stomachs can stand it. "


    The white robed man nodded and said: "different customs in different places naturally do not know the truth."


    An old man asked, "where is Mr. Chao from?"


    The man in white shook his head and said, "I''ve been running around all these years, I''ve forgotten."


    "The old man laughed," I want to come to Mr. Chao''s road is quite a lot. "


    The white robed man nodded his head and said, "I''ve walked too many places. I don''t know where I haven''t been."


    In fact, this sentence is a little exaggerated, but no one to refute him. After all, Mr. Chao is such a knowledgeable person, who is serious about making a joke?


    But the old people knew it was a joke, but the women didn''t know. They quickly asked, "has Mr. Chao ever been there?"


    The white robed man thought about it and said seriously, "it seems that I haven''t been to the capital."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    The capital of Duzhou has never been there. Qingzhou prefecture has been there if you want to.


    Several old people thought out some flavor from the white robed man''s words. After a moment''s pause, an old man asked, "has Mr. Chao been to Qingzhou Prefecture?"


    The white robed man nodded and did not say much. In his whole life, he had traveled a lot, and he had been to many places. When the sky of imperial sword was boring, he would fall down. Who knows what place it is. Most of the places he has been to don''t know the place names. But it is difficult for him to forget places like Qingzhou Prefecture.


    The whole street is full of hot pot restaurants, the spicy smell is in the air, who can forget?


    Especially when he was there, he almost died.


    At that time, he had not yet set foot in the sea. Although he was a swordsman who ascended a building, he was naturally not afraid of anyone in the world. It can be said that when he stood in a certain realm, he was the invincible person in the world.


    It''s just that no one can be so reasonable and say it''s one-to-one.


    When he stepped into the twilight world, he was already in the sight of Taoism and Confucianism. He was attacked and killed by many people. The world only saw that he was born in the sky, which made the swordsman produce a sword immortal. But who knows, in those days when he was not yet a sword immortal, he experienced many hardships. Cultivation and fighting were probably the most things he experienced.


    At that time, as a climber, he met two monks who ascended the stairs in Qingzhou Prefecture. The two men with heavy treasures wanted to kill him here. For this reason, it may be regarded as the most dangerous battle in his life. The feeling that he was on the verge of death was not felt even when he became a sword immortal and fought with several Canghai seas.


    The site of the battle happened to be in Qingzhou Prefecture.


    After killing two of them, he almost died in Qingzhou Prefecture.


    Nature has a fresh memory of this place.


    After thinking about it, the man in white shook his head with a smile.


    I have not been dying. How can I recall the past little by little like those old guys?


    Reaching out to feel the warmth of the fire, the white robed man leaned against the stone beside him and slowly closed his eyes, but he really had a sleep.


    There are many wild animals in the mountain forest, and there are mountain demons naturally.


    In the mountain forest not far from the fire, there were two mountain demons who had just turned into human beings, and their eyes were full of salivation.


    The mountain road leading to Qingzhou Prefecture is too steep. In fact, few people are willing to climb the mountain path with difficulty. Most tourists prefer to go by water. Only these few gourmands are willing to go up the mountain road.


    "Well, do you want to do it?"


    Asked one of them.


    He was dressed in bright yellow, which stood out in the night.


    Another mountain demon swallowed his mouth and hesitated.


    Dressed in bright yellow clothes, the mountain demon anxiously said, "how long have we not eaten people?"


    The other mountain demon said without expression: "more than two years."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    One of the mountain demons was eager to try.


    He rubbed his hands excitedly.


    Just the next moment, then the liver and gall to crack.


    Because there''s a sword coming slowly.


    Stop in front of them, neither forward nor backward.


    They couldn''t even think of escaping, so they fell to their knees with a plop.


    Although they have never seen any mountain monsters in the world, they have always told them something since they were born. The most important thing is that they can''t be provoked. The most common word in this is swordsman.


    What''s more, the swordsman who can resist the sword is the least likely to be provoked.


    Those swordsmen who are always willing to fight against demons, where can they be provoked?


    Two mountain demons knelt down on the ground and cried bitterly, "master Jianxian, I don''t want to offend you. You have lifted your hand and let us go. Although we have done harm to others, we don''t want to die!"


    This is the mountain demon in bright yellow talking.


    Once this sentence is said, another mountain demon is frightened. What the hell are you talking about? You must say this?


    This immortal will be killed by your words.


    Sure enough, at the same time he said this, the sword swept by and killed him without even producing the light of the sword.


    Then the sword skimmed over the place where it had hovered before, facing the other mountain demon.


    There was no leakage of sword Qi.


    Just hovering in place like this.


    The mountain demon was frightened and fell to the ground, just kowtow.


    Soon there was a pool of blood on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As the sky rose, there was a light snow.


    Several people in this line all carry oil paper umbrellas, but the white robed man has nothing.


    So a woman stood on the side of the white robed man with an umbrella.The man in white looked at her and saw the woman who was a head shorter than him. Then he took the umbrella and covered them.


    The woman''s cheek is slightly red, looking at the white robed man, some inexplicable emotions in her eyes.


    For women of their age, if they like it, they like it very quickly.


    In fact, it is difficult for a group of people to cross the mountain in the snow. However, if they do not go at this time, it is even more difficult if there is a heavy snow behind.


    The man in white and the woman walked at the end of the crowd, slowly.


    The woman hesitated for a long time and then asked in a low voice, "Mr. Chao, have you ever seen a mountain demon?"


    The white robed man thought of the ancient road which had not been recalled and nodded.


    The woman was surprised, "really?"


    "Are they all cannibals


    The white robed man asked, "if the mountain demons eat people, then I have seen them, how can they survive?"


    The woman whispered: "maybe Mr. Chao has the ability to beat away the mountain demon."


    The man in white smiles, although this is the fact, but did not elaborate.


    The woman suddenly said: "I think Mr. Chao is not an ordinary teacher anyway."


    The white robed man said plainly, "you are wrong. I have been teaching in my life."


    The woman covered her mouth and said with a low smile, "in this way, I don''t believe that Mr. Chao is just a teacher."


    The man in white looked at her and asked, "why?"


    The woman said in a low voice, "Mr. teaching, you don''t know what to do."


    White robed man Oh, did not refute, but at the foot of the pace is slower.


    The woman followed the white robed man to follow suit. She was under the umbrella all the time, but on the mountain road, some places were spacious and some were narrow, which could not allow two people to walk side by side. When they met this kind of place, the woman would take the initiative to step out of the umbrella and go through the road. After walking for a moment, she got a lot of clothes wet.


    The man in white robe didn''t care at first, but at a narrow mountain road later, the woman stepped into the air and nearly rolled off the cliff. Fortunately, the man in white robe reached out to hold her arm and pulled it up. Only then did he feel that her clothes were wet.


    The white robed man stood behind the woman, revealing a trace of sword spirit. After removing the dampness completely, the woman suddenly felt a burst of warmth and looked down at her clothes. There was no sense of dampness.


    She turned to look at the white robed man and whispered, "Mr. Chao, you are not an ordinary man."


    The man in white didn''t say much. He just made a gesture to make her quiet.


    After that, the two people walk on the mountain. No matter whether the woman is standing under the umbrella or walking out of the umbrella, they can no longer be snowed on.


    It was a great surprise to the women.


    When you get to the top of the mountain, you have to go down from the other side.


    Just going up and down the mountain is not the same thing.


    In the blink of an eye, the number of people in front of him has gone a long way, and the man in white is still not slow.


    The woman asked, "is Mr. Chao a great swordsman or a mountain immortal?"


    The white robed man said, "people from the mountains."


    What he wants to say is always what he wants.


    The woman was surprised, "that Mr. Chao is that kind of mountain fairy with a lot of knowledge and great ability?"


    The man in white shook his head, "No


    Women are even more surprised when they hear such an answer, aren''t they?


    The man in white continued, "I practice my sword."


    The woman said happily, "that''s the kind of Sword Fairy who can resist the sword thousands of miles in his mouth?"


    Instead of answering this question, the white robed man asked: "it seems that your family background should be a family full of poetry and books. Why do you like sword immortals instead of admiring those scholars who are full of knowledge?"


    The woman tilted her head and thought, "I don''t know. When I was a child, my brothers danced with swords and guns. My father told them to study hard, but I loved them very much. When I grew up, I was very happy to see the swordsmen with swords. I liked those stories more than ever."


    "As for reading, anyway, my father also said that I am a stupid girl. I am not good at reading, so I am too lazy to read."


    The white robed man smiles a little, and then shakes his head. "It''s not a good idea for a woman like you to study hard and like those swordsmen who are out of tune. Even if you want to get married in the future, it''s better to marry a scholar, a great swordsman, or these so-called mountain immortals. You can''t really treat you sincerely."


    The woman spat out her tongue and didn''t feel that Mr. Chao was right at all.


    The white robed man didn''t go on talking more. When he met by chance, he thought she was a good woman. So he said a few more words and didn''t expect her to make any changes because of herself.


    A few people in front of him had already gone a long way. The woman was thoughtful. After a few more steps, she opened her mouth and asked, "does Mr. Chao like a woman?"The man in white looked at her and said frankly, "yes, it happened many years ago."


    Even he didn''t know why, why he talked so much today, and he was still facing a woman.


    He talked about the woman he liked for many years, which was recorded in the unit of 100 years.


    The woman asked with a smile, "where is she from?"


    The man in white robe said, "maybe it''s Qingzhou Prefecture, maybe it''s from Duzhou Prefecture. Who can make it clear."


    Speaking of this, the white robed man finally remembered one thing. He was from Qingzhou Prefecture, and the woman should be too. No wonder her mouth was so fierce at that time.


    But the woman has already turned into dust, even reincarnation does not know, after a few lives, but he is still in the prime of life, who is going to argue?


    The woman walked in front of him and asked, "will Mr. Chao go to Duzhou after eating the hot pot of Qingzhou Prefecture? Anyway, you mountain immortals should spend a lot of time doing what you want to do."


    The white robed man thought for a moment and then said, "I''m from Qingzhou Prefecture."


    In fact, the meaning of this sentence has a lot of meanings. I think I am from Qingzhou Prefecture, so I want to go back to my hometown. I eat hot pot because of the flavor of my hometown. I am very busy and have no time to go to any other capital.


    But these meanings can not be expressed through this sentence, so the woman did not pay attention to the meaning.


    She just said with a smile, "then you must be able to eat spicy food."


    The man in white shook his head. He had not eaten much for hundreds of years. In fact, he did not know what the spicy taste was.


    The woman couldn''t find any words to say. She just lowered her head and said, "Mr. Chao said he practiced sword, but I didn''t see it."


    The man in white looked at her and waved.


    The ancient road, still hovering in front of the mountain demon, swept over to his side.


    The mountain demon, who has been kowtowing all the time, raised his head and looked at the sword missing. His face was full of tears. He was lucky to be able to survive.


    "Thank you so much, master Jianxian


    He turned his head and looked at the body beside him, then carefully lifted it up and slowly left here.


    With a sword hanging on his side, he really looked like a swordsman.


    The woman raised her head, hoping to say, "Mr. Chao, can you take me with the sword?"


    The man in white felt that the woman''s request was too much. He was ready to refuse, but after thinking about it, he nodded his head.


    The old road hovered in front of him. The man in white grabbed the woman''s arm and then stood on the sword.


    Moved by the mind, the sword rises, and it goes down into the clouds.


    Passing through the mountains and before entering the clouds, some of the people before me looked up at the sky.


    Looking at this scene, the man was startled and said, "Dad, little sister is in the sky!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It took only a very short time for Yujian to cross the sea of clouds and arrive at the city of Qingzhou Prefecture.


    Of course, this is still white robed men deliberately control the speed, if full force, only afraid that the woman when even to be scared to death.


    Even so, women are still scared.


    Standing on the street, the man in white robe volunteered to say, "I seem to remember that there is an old brand here. I don''t know if there is any."


    The woman said confidently: "the hotpot restaurants in Qingzhou Prefecture are more popular and should be still there."


    The man in white did not speak. If he told her that this was the restaurant he had met hundreds of years ago, the woman would not be so sure.


    The longer it becomes popular, the more popular it will be. After hundreds of years, I don''t know what to experience. If a natural disaster or man-made disaster happens carelessly, the inheritance may be broken at any time.


    Only this time, perhaps very lucky, that time-honored restaurant is still there.


    And because of the cold winter, there were not many guests.


    The man in white chose a window seat on the second floor, and the woman volunteered to order a red soup.


    In the past, the hot pot in Qingzhou Prefecture was only spicy. However, with more and more people coming from other places, the name of hotpot became more and more famous, and more and more people came from other places.


    It''s just that there''s no soup.


    According to the local people of Qingzhou Prefecture, the mandarin duck pot is the final bottom line.


    The hot pot was soon served, and the rich red soup began to roll in it.


    The woman looked at the man in white robe and put a piece of tripe in the pot. Then she asked, "Mr. Chao, what''s your name?"


    The white robed man stares at the hotpot and calmly says, "towards the green autumn."


    The woman patted her thigh and said happily, "I know."


    Chao Qingqiu looked at her and didn''t say much.


    "The old master of song once wrote a poem called" I am over 20 years old, and my literary talent shines on the green autumn. " The name of Mr. Chao should come from it. "


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak, just picked up a piece of tripe and took a bite.Chao Qingqiu took away his sword spirit and was soon covered with sweat.


    The woman was surprised and said, "Mr. Chao, can''t you eat spicy food?"


    "It''s been too long."


    The woman picked up a duck intestines and asked casually, "Mr. Chao is a fairy on the mountain. Will he live for many years? None of the fairies on the mountain can see it well?"


    Chao Qingqiu said: "all look good, but not into the eyes."


    The woman sandwiched a piece of beef for Chao Qingqiu, and then said curiously, "Mr. Chao, are you still the first woman to fall in love with?"


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t cover up at all. He just said, "after practicing sword, I didn''t think about it. I just went back to my hometown and suddenly remembered it."


    The woman said with a smile: "that is still affection hidden in the heart, otherwise it will not be so."


    Chao Qingqiu smiles and doesn''t say it''s right or wrong.


    "Does Mr. Chao want to find someone else to accompany him?" the woman inquired


    Looking at Qingqiu, she said, "are you looking for you?"


    The woman just a moment, then the cheek flushed, she did not know that chaoqingqiu would be so straightforward.


    But a moment later, she still raised her head and nodded seriously.


    Chao Qingqiu asked: "only know each other for a day, and then want to accompany me for life, can''t help but feel that some children''s play?"


    The woman shook her head and said, "some people can''t see through for a lifetime, but Mr. Chao, I always feel that a glance is enough."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "this is not very good nonsense."


    The woman stares at Chao Qingqiu, "how does Mr. Chao feel?"


    "I just want to eat hot pot," said Chao Qingqiu


    But the woman is some direct, directly then presses down Chao Qingqiu''s hand, said earnestly: "Mr. Chao, I''m really not bad."


    Chao Qingqiu originally wanted to take back her hand, but when she put one hand on her own, a sword spirit had already entered the meridians and explored the woman.


    The morning green autumn slightly lost consciousness.


    He never thought that he would meet her one day or go out to look for him in the past few years. But who knows that he still saw her?


    Even with this in mind, who knows how many times she has reincarnated? The world is so big and there are so many people. If you want to find a needle in a haystack, where is it so easy?


    But why did it happen again?


    Facing Qingqiu, she looked complicated. At last, she just said, "it''s just predestined."


    -


    the female swordsman, who was in the climbing realm, left the demon land to go to Shanhe and parted ways with Li Fuyao, and then went to the South China Sea alone. Unlike the North Sea, the South China Sea has existed for a long time.


    But in terms of size, the North Sea is broad, and the monks are not able to cross the North Sea. The South China Sea is much smaller, with many islands, large and small, standing among them.


    This sea area does not belong to one of the three great dynasties, so many wild monks live in seclusion here, or build clans, open branches and scatter leaves.


    There is an island in the South China Sea called Feixian Island, which is the hiding place of a swordsman who practiced swords many years ago. The wild monk was also gifted. Without a master, he walked step by step with a sword. However, what he learned was not the same as that of a swordsman, so his killing power could not match that of a swordsman So when the swordsman who entered the spring and Autumn period set foot on Feixian Island, the islands in the South China Sea kept away from Feixian Island, knowing that they could not afford to be provoked, so they did not dare to provoke him.


    As time went by, the name of Ye island Master became more and more loud in the South Sea.


    Some people even say that the master of Ye island is the first friar in the South China Sea. After all, a sword master in the spring and Autumn period is definitely qualified.


    However, no one knows that the master of Feixian Island, who has not left the South China Sea for almost a hundred years, is leaving today to leave the South China Sea and go somewhere.


    As for the reason, no one knows.


    In the clouds over the South China Sea.


    The master of Ye Island, who likes to wear white clothes, is standing in the clouds with his sword. Looking at the woman sitting on the sword in front of him, he arched his hand and said, "I will try my best to do what I have entrusted you."


    The woman was dressed in a moon white dress with gold embroidered on it.


    He looked at the Jian Xiu who achieved his present state with only one sword Sutra. He said calmly, "Ye Feixian, if he died, your sword Sutra would be gone."


    Ye Feixian stares at this woman with a faint smile on her face. A few days ago, this woman Yujian came to Feixian island and said that she wanted to compete with him. As the first person in the South China Sea, ye Feixian naturally has a great interest in this woman who also uses the sword.


    But as soon as he drew his sword out of the sheath, he felt that there was a fierce sword spirit on the other side, which was totally beyond his ability to fight against. In this competition, without any accident, he was defeated.


    This makes Ye Feixian a little surprised. He is already a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. Even if he is a swordsman, he should not be able to defeat him so quickly as long as he is not on the stage.But when did a swordsman come out of the world?


    You should know that there is another swordsman who ascends the building except for Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan.


    Now all the people in the mountains and rivers are guessing that the ancestor of Jianshan has already passed away. Where is this a swordsman who ascended the building?


    And she was a woman.


    According to the rules of the South China Sea, if someone comes to the door to challenge or to fight with each other, as long as it is convenient to fight and lose, she has to give up the island. In fact, the woman has no idea to occupy Feixian island. Instead, she asks Ye Feixian if she is willing to learn sword with her.


    Ye Feixian has been practicing sword for a hundred years, and he has never learned from him. At this point, he can only rely on himself. He has no connection with others. At this time, he can''t accept who he should learn from. However, after stepping into spring and autumn, he also feels a sense of powerlessness. Looking at climbing the stairs, he is looking for a way There is no turning point.


    Before, I felt that there was no swordsman like that. However, it is hard to find a swordsman in the spring and Autumn Period in this world. Where did he go to find a swordsman who ascended the stairs?


    This time I met, but the other party wanted to accept apprentices. How can ye Feixian agree?


    It seems that after that the woman also saw something, and did not insist. She just took a sword Sutra as a reward, and wanted Ye Feixian to go somewhere to help someone ward off a disaster.


    Ye Feixian only knew the portrait of the man and the possibility that he was in Yanling. In addition, he did not know the realm of his name.


    After the negotiation, ye Feixian will set off today to go to the land which has not been set foot for a long time.


    Before parting, it is natural to see the woman first.


    The woman glanced at him and said calmly, "it''s not a good way to practice sword, or to cultivate others. It''s good to look at other sceneries in the world. If you''re lucky, it''s even better to meet the advice of one or two elders. It''s just the same chance. If you want to grab it, you have only one sword in your waist. That''s not suitable In this world. "


    She seemed to be more and more angry. At last, she even broke into a curse: "why do you have to say a word about sword cultivation on you swordsmen, saying that we are swordsmen, all practicing swordsmen. It''s interesting to call them different names?"


    Ye Feixian laughs bitterly. This kind of thing is a matter of Convention on the mountain. If one or two people say that they can change it.


    The woman sat on the sword and felt the sea breeze blowing on her face. She said calmly, "there are at least three or two swordsmen who climb the stairs in this world. You should catch up quickly. If the mountains and rivers are going to be chaotic in the future, you must rely on you."


    Ye Feixian nodded and said, "since there is a sword on your waist, you will naturally know the responsibility."


    The woman nodded and thought.


    Ye Feixian asked, "where are you going after you leave the South China Sea?"


    Looking at the distance, the woman said calmly, "walk around and see if you want to be my apprentice."


    Ye Feixian was embarrassed and just said with a smile, "I wish you all the best to find your successor as soon as possible."


    The woman snorted coldly. Obviously, she was not very happy. After standing up, she did not say much, so she left with the sword.


    Soon there was only a white mark left in Ye Feixian''s eyes.


    Ye Feixian looks down at Feixian Island, then sighs and leaves.


    -


    this time, Chao FengChen led the withered old man away after staying in the sect for more than a year. Before leaving, he naturally went to eat a hot pot.


    I don''t know whether it''s because he likes to eat hot pot, or because Li Fuyao took him to eat it several times before. Anyway, he fell in love with the taste.


    The haggard old man still liked the cake made by the queen herself.


    No idea about spicy hot pot.


    Looking at the moving chopsticks towards the wind and dust, he didn''t have any indication.


    The withered old man''s state of mind has been improved very slowly. It was in the morning and evening before, but now it is still in the twilight state. Although he has asked the man in front of him several times about Kendo problems, although all of them have been solved, he still failed to break through and become a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period.


    Chao FengChen ate a piece of yellow throat and said, "you look a little stupid."


    The haggard old man looked at Chao FengChen, who had just raised his chopsticks, and then put them down again. "You are a rare genius in the world. Who knows what you were in your last life. If you walk so fast, you still think that all the people in the world are the same as you, walking so fast?"


    Chao FengChen ignored the helpless words of the haggard old man, but said to himself: "I like to eat hot pot. Maybe it''s not Qingzhou or Duzhou."


    The withered old man frowned and said, "what''s the point of all this?"


    Chao FengChen said, "because I want to know where someone is."


    He said someone, of course, is not anyone else, only the highest realm of Chao Qingqiu. Although he is a wisp of sword spirit of Chao Qingqiu, he knows many things that Chao Qingqiu also knows, but in fact, he also can''t remember some things. For example, Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know where he is Avenue.The haggard old man always thought that he was the reincarnation of a Kendo master. Naturally, he felt that someone in his mouth should be his previous life.


    Chao FengChen knows what the haggard old man is thinking about, without breaking through.


    He tried several times before, and Chao FengChen followed his words without showing any flaws. In fact, it was not a big deal to let the withered old man know his relationship with Chao Qingqiu, but it was meaningless to say or not to say these things.


    The haggard old man ate a piece of boiled pumpkin and felt it was a little sweet. Then he asked, "where are we going on this trip? You are now in the spring and Autumn period. Apart from the monks who went to the tower realm, no one can do anything about you. Do we want to do something important?"


    Chao FengChen asked, "what''s the big deal? Overturn the tradition of the school or go to the mountain


    The withered old man said with a smile, "the Sword Fairy has been there before chenxie mountain. If we go again, we will be chased and beaten. It is not worth it. As for the school palace, do you really intend to go there, and are not afraid that those scholars will reason with you?"


    Chao FengChen said, "I''m afraid they won''t be reasonable."


    The haggard old man had a bad smile on his face.


    Chao FengChen ate a mouthful of tripe and felt the spicy taste. He said calmly, "this tripe doesn''t look authentic."


    The withered old man said, "are you really from Qingzhou government?"


    Shaking his head toward the wind and dust, "who knows?"


    The haggard old man gave a Pooh, feeling a little boring.


    After finishing his last chopsticks of beef, Chao FengChen stood up and asked calmly, "if a man has to leave the world, what do you think he will do with the rest of his time?"


    The withered old man asked, "do you say Chao Jian Xian?"


    Chao FengChen doesn''t speak, just looks at him.


    The haggard old man tried again and said, "since you must leave the world, you must want to go where you want to go. Even if you are tired of the world, you will have some thoughts in the end."


    "In this case, let''s go to Qingzhou government."


    The haggard old man asked, "what do you do in that ghost place?"


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "what is the ghost place? That place is someone''s hometown. Since he is going to leave the world, he will certainly go to see it."


    The withered old man asked, "is it autumn?"


    Instead of answering this question, Chao FengChen said, "I forgot to say it. I''m also a member of Qingzhou Prefecture."


    Yes, no matter how, he is also a member of the Qingzhou government.


    -


    since Buddhism completely left the mountains and rivers, no one can see any temple or any monk between the mountains and rivers, except that occasionally Buddhism sends monks to the side of mountains and rivers.


    However, when you cross the high Xieyu mountain, you can be regarded as completely leaving the mountains and rivers and coming to the Buddha land. In fact, the Buddha land adjacent to the mountains and rivers does not restrict outsiders to come here. Only by consciously restricting the disciples of Confucianism and Taoism can there be few monks of the three religions. Even if there are monks, they are just some wild practices.


    Buddhist land is not only all monks. If all of them are monks, and marriage is not allowed, then I''m afraid that before long, the number of people in this place will be less and less. The Buddhist kingdom is established in the Buddhist land, and the Dharma is similar to that of the three dynasties. Only one thing is that Buddhism is a national religion, and the status of monks is also very high. Even if there are some outstanding issues, they will be handed over to Lingshan for adjudication ¡£


    Everyone knows that there are two saints on Lingshan mountain, who are the supreme beings in the Buddha land.


    Apart from the two sages, the most famous Buddhist is the Zen son who is famous for his erudition.


    Zen went to the mountains and rivers far away, but he has not returned. Many monks miss him.


    The same is true of ordinary people.


    On the border of the Buddhist kingdom, there is a Yangcheng City, which is the nearest city to the mountains and rivers. There are countless monks in it over the years, but most of them are on the field. There is hardly any fight on the side of the Buddhist kingdom. So, not to mention the army, there are very few captors of the government. If there are Yexiu who commit crimes here, there are naturally eminent monks of great virtue. Every city has a temple There is a Jinlian temple in this Yangcheng. The abbot is a monk in the twilight world. His Buddhism is profound enough to suppress all the big and small events in Yangcheng.


    A few days ago, a couple came to Yangcheng. The man was slightly fat, and the woman had a beautiful appearance. As soon as they entered the city, they were watched by a wild monk who had been in Yangcheng for many years and had a deep foundation. He had done some looting activities for many years, but he didn''t harm anyone. So, under the Abbot''s eyes, they were still safe and sound Tsui, but after meeting this couple this time, it was a miss.


    At dusk that day, the wild monk wanted to make a move in an alley, but he didn''t know why. All of a sudden, he was killed by the man with a sword.


    According to the monk who saw the scene that day, he only saw a sword light, so the man died, and he could not die any more.


    You should know that the wild monk is actually a monk in the twilight realm. He can only do mischief in Yangcheng by virtue of his accomplishments. But this time, he was killed by the man with a sword because he didn''t have the strength to resist. In this way, he should be a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period.As for swordsmen, they dare not think.


    It''s very rare to have a sword master in this Buddhist land. How can there be a swordsman.


    It''s something you haven''t seen for years?


    When someone died, the abbot was naturally disturbed. In the morning of the next day, the couple were taken into the Jinlian Temple by the monks. The Abbot''s name was yuankong.


    After making tea for the couple, he asked bluntly, "two benefactors, were you the killers that day?"


    The slightly fat man has been holding the woman''s hand. When he hears yuankong''s question, he wants to retort. The woman next to him has already opened his mouth, "it''s my husband''s hand."


    Since his daughter-in-law has said so, the man can only shut his mouth.


    Yuankong put his hands together and said, "Oh, the Buddha, and then said," although the man is guilty, he will not die. Heaven has a good life. The two benefactors are too impatient. "


    The woman said with a smile: "my husband is very reasonable in ordinary days, but when I was insulted that day, my husband couldn''t bear it, so he took out a sword to cut it. I, a woman''s family, can''t stop it. I can''t scold him afterwards. I''m still a little happy."


    Women''s words, can be said to be extremely frank, even a round empty time are some do not know why.


    The woman continued to smile and said, "our husband and wife didn''t intend to kill people when they went to the Buddhist land. They just wanted to see where they were. It''s good for my husband''s kendo. They didn''t mean to kill people. Please forgive me."


    Yuankong nodded and said seriously: "since the two benefactors have no intention of killing, this matter is not a big deal. I just hope that the two benefactors will act in the future and think twice about it."


    The woman nodded, "it must be so."


    Yuankong looks at the man and doesn''t say more. It''s just the words on the scene. No matter whether the man is a swordsman or a swordsman, he has no doubt that if he can kill a swordsman in the twilight situation, he has no doubt that if he doesn''t say something right, the man will attack him. He is just a twilight situation. If a man is determined to kill, he can stop him Do you want to go?


    Can''t stop it?


    After studying Buddhism for so many years, he has to be qualified to go to Lingshan to listen to Buddhism. If he is lucky enough to be seen by the two sages, it is not impossible for him to stay in Lingshan to meditate. At this juncture, he does not want to create extra branches.


    He stood up, put his hands together, and said with a smile, "in this case, the two benefactors will leave. Remember to do more good deeds in the future."


    The man did not speak at all. After hearing this, he stood up and took the woman''s hand out of the Jinlian temple. It was only the woman beside him who was able to live so casually as a swordsman who ascended the building.


    Out of the Jinlian temple, the woman suddenly said, "Zhou Qing, why don''t we go to Lingshan to have a look?"


    Zhou Qing looked at the wooden hairpin on the woman''s head, and her expression was a little strange. "If you go to Lingshan, will it be considered as a provocation?"


    The woman said, "let''s go and have a look, and it won''t cause trouble."


    Zhou Qing shook his head, "not very good, if the two saints stare at me, I can''t take you away."


    Zhou Qing''s life is not dangerous, not because he is timid, on the contrary, is not willing to let the woman in a little dangerous situation.


    What he can solve is nothing.


    Zhou Qingcai is afraid of the things he can''t solve.


    If he took his life out, he felt nothing, but if it was possible to put the woman in danger, he would not do it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    A carriage drove into white fish town at dusk. It was driven by an old horse driver with gray hair and tall stature. There was no old look in his eyes. The snow-white horse pulling the cart had big eyes, which made him very intelligent.


    The old coachman is not an ordinary groom, and the white horse is not an ordinary white horse, so what is the identity of the man sitting in this carriage is worth pondering.


    The carriage was ordinary, and the decoration did not look luxurious. After the carriage entered white fish town, the original speed was much slower. The old driver did not turn his head, but said with a smile: "Mr. Shen, who would have thought that in this remote and extreme place, there would be so many people coming in one day?"


    There was a middle-aged scholar with a mellow smile in the carriage. He lifted the curtain and looked out. He said calmly, "the people from both Confucianism and Taoism have come, but the movement seems to be a little big, but it''s just that Chao Qingqiu has something to do with him, so I have to do it myself. It''s too much."


    The old coachman said with a smile: "Mr. Shen, this young talent has come back from the demon soil, and he has confirmed that there is a companion who ascends the stairs next to him. Mr. Shen should know the killing power of the swordsman. Let''s come here to climb the stairs, and then come to Taoism. That''s the best policy."


    Mr. Shen shook his head and said with some worry: "if Chao Qingqiu is angered later, and if he provokes him to do it himself, the sages above our heads may not be able to do so. Chao Qingqiu''s sword is not easy to provoke now."


    The old groom nodded and agreed with Mr. Shen''s worries. "That''s why we should cut through the mess quickly. Otherwise, when Chao Qingqiu comes back to God, things will be difficult."


    Mr. Shen nodded. He didn''t rush to talk. He just thought about the man who liked to wear a white robe. The sword of that man is something that any friar in the world is afraid of.


    Who is not afraid of something that falls on someone''s neck carelessly?


    The carriage was walking slowly along the narrow street of white fish town. The old groom stroked his horse''s mane with one hand, took a pot of wine in the other hand, took a sip of wine, and casually asked, "Mr. Shen, where are you staying?"


    Mr. Shen didn''t answer this question. He just turned to look at the unseen scenery in white fish town and said with a smile, "someone has come first. We''ll wait here. In the end, we have to come back here anyway. Besides, the young man is going to die. At last, he died here, which is a well deserved death. After that, he will regret and not regret too long."


    The old coachman nodded and drove the carriage to lean against the street and stop by a stone wall. He raised his head, poured a few mouthfuls of wine into his mouth, looked at the restaurant in the distance, and said with a smile, "Mr. Shen, can one of the ten disciples of Jinshan Temple enter your eyes?"


    Mr. Shen thought for a while, shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say now. At least it will take another hundred years to see who can occupy a place on the stairs. However, their teacher''s father is in a good state. If he meets me, I''m afraid he can hold on for a long time."


    The old coachman laughed and said, "Mr. Shen, you are too straightforward to say this. The real man used to say that he was a good monk. How could he be so unbearable in your mouth?"


    Mr. Shen said calmly: "if the Lord of the temple makes a move, I naturally want to avoid his edge, but that old guy is really not my enemy."


    There are a lot of people who talk big words in the world, but standing at their height, what is is is naturally not a bit exaggerated.


    The old coachman asked again, "according to Mr. Shen, who is the rival of Mr. Shen except for the leader?"


    Mr. Shen shook his head. "It''s gone."


    The same is true.


    The old groom poured a lot of wine into his mouth and was about to say something. Mr. Shen opened his mouth and said, "if you don''t drink too much, you will not be able to roll around in spring and autumn."


    The old coachman laughed, waved his hand and said, "the wine must be drunk to the fullest. I don''t worry about the future. Anyway, it is enough to have Mr. Shen in charge of the Academy."


    Mr. Shen rubbed his forehead, and said helplessly, "dare you, everything depends on me."


    "It''s been many years since a Mr. Shen was born. Naturally, we should have a good time."


    The old groom is free and easy-going. No matter what Mr. Shen says, he looks like that.


    Mr. Shen thought for a while and said seriously, "if I really have that kind of power and want to kill people, I will be asked and forced to do so."


    The old groom opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he saw two people walking side by side in the street in the distance.


    It was two monks who came here earlier, one from Confucianism and the other from Taoism.


    Before they arrived at the carriage, the Confucian monk saluted and asked, "is that Mr. Shen from Pingyang Academy in the carriage?"


    Before Mr. Shen said anything, the old horse husband asked, "who are you?"


    The monk in the spring and Autumn Period said with a smile, "Lu Yao, from the lower Bailu academy, was also called here by the Academy."


    Before Mr. Shen said anything, the old Ma Fu had already looked at Lu Yao, a Confucian monk. Of course, the boundary of Yanling is respected by the Academy. The younger generation of students with the best aptitude are also the school''s readers. Gu Yuan is doubtless, but not all the good things are monopolized by the Academy alone.Just like this man, when he was admitted to Bailu academy, he didn''t show his name and was not brilliant among his contemporaries. However, after waiting for half a year, Lu Yao became the fastest person in his generation to climb his realm. The speed of his ascent was to suppress several scholars who had been very brilliant in the academy and became the name of that generation The first person to be honest.


    Due to the presence of this man, Bailu academy has also gained a lot of reputation among the academies in Yanling. Therefore, in recent years, the number of students recruited by Bailu academy is much higher than that in previous years.


    As long as this Mr. Lu becomes a member of the building one day, Bailu academy will surely be in the forefront of many academies in Yanling.


    It''s just that Mr. Lu is much worse than Mr. Shen in the carriage.


    Mr. Shen, formerly known as Shen Fu, has a much higher reputation in the secular world of Yanling than he taught Su yedU. This Mr. Shen originally came from Yanling''s scholarly family. He liked reading since he was a child. However, he didn''t take part in the imperial examination and embark on an official career as a lifelong pursuit. After his family fell down, he once made a living by selling paintings, but never thought about it. He was respected as a brilliant painter of the generation In the secular world, he sold tens of thousands of taels of silver at a high price. With money, Mr. Shen was not happy at all. After all his money was gone, he went to sell wine for a living. But I don''t know why, the craft of wine making is so good that he has accumulated a solid family background.


    Painting is an interest, and selling wine is also an interest. When both of them were not interested, Mr. Shen began to travel around and finally arrived at Pingyang Academy. At that time, no mountain sect would like to accept Mr. Shen, who was nearly 40 years old at that time. However, the head of the Academy, who was wise enough to know people, left Mr. Shen for less than 100 years In the Academy, there was an extra monk from the Taiqing state.


    In another hundred years, Shen Fu has become a monk in the twilight world.


    If the front is not shocking, then from dawn to climbing.


    Shen Fu has only used 20 years to illustrate a lot.


    Ten years of spring and autumn, ten years of climbing.


    The speed of practice is not as fast as that of Shen Fu, who is the Taoist.


    The so-called late success of a great instrument refers to people like Shen Fu.


    He was originally a monk on the mountain who was in charge of teaching Su Ye. If he had gone up the mountain earlier, he would have never heard of Su Ye.


    However, even if Shen Fu''s reputation is not as good as teaching Su ye, he is also the dean of Pingyang Academy. Pingyang academy is one of the best academies in Yanling, and Shen Fu is a monk who ascends the building.


    It''s not bad.


    Lu Yao arched his hand and said: "since Mr. Shen is in charge this time, naturally there will be no mistakes, but whether Mr. Shen wants to do it in person, or is he checking and making up for the deficiencies?"


    In fact, Lu Yao asked what Shen Fu came here for. Many people knew why Shen Fu came here. He was also called by the Academy. On weekdays, even if the Academy didn''t take the Academy seriously, they would follow the instructions of the Academy. Even if it wasn''t for the leader''s intention, other people in the Academy would not think of it It can be underestimated.


    Whether it''s just to kill the young man or to sit behind the scenes, in fact, some of them ask questions, which are not clear.


    Sitting in the carriage, Shen Fu said calmly, "there is another one who is going to climb the stairs. You have asked him what he means. Anyway, I won''t be able to fight this time. Our adversary has another person."


    Lu Yao was surprised and immediately asked, "what Mr. Shen said is that he did not come here for that young man?"


    Where can a monk who can reach their level have a fool?


    This time, in order to deal with a swordsman in the Taiqing state, the school not only launched two spring and autumn dynasties, but also two ascended the building. If such a battle is spread out, it is uncertain who will laugh his teeth off.


    In that case, the battle must be more than just for the young man.


    Even with the relationship between Chao and Qing Qiu, he should not be taken so seriously.


    Shen Fu didn''t say much. He just looked up at the distant sky.


    There was a multicolored glow.


    Here comes the Taoist temple.


    Shen Fu stood up and asked, "who is it?"


    His realm is the highest. If he doesn''t know who is coming, then none of these people know who is coming.


    But with Shen Fu''s voice, the monks at the scene looked up to see who was coming.


    Before that colorful light, the first thing people think of is the Shen Xie mountain temple master with colorful River and bright moon.


    But think about it carefully. How could the master come here in person.


    After all, as the first person to climb the tower, the first person under the sea, the identity of the Lord is really too noble.


    Lu Yao asked, "Mr. Shen, is it higher or lower than you?"


    Shen Fu didn''t answer. He just looked up at the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Above the sky, the Taoist monk came in a gray and white Taoist robe and stepped on a cloud under his feet.In fact, it''s cloud, but it''s a magic weapon that can''t see the real face under the package of a strong depression machine.


    Standing in the air like this, looking down at the white fish town without expression.


    Shen Fu stepped out of the carriage, looked up and saw the man''s face.


    This just exclaimed: "it''s you."


    As Shen Fu opened his mouth, the man also saw Shen Fu and looked at him. The man waved slightly and fell on the street. He appeared in people''s sight.


    It turned out to be a Taoist nun.


    A man is said to be a Taoist priest, and a woman is naturally said to be a Taoist nun. However, since she is a Taoist nun who is climbing the stairs, it is not so simple.


    Before Ye Sheng''s song appeared, there was no famous nun in the world. This Taoist nun was in the realm of climbing the stairs. But not only Lu Yao did not know her, but also the other friars in the spring and Autumn period did not know her.


    The old groom thought of some possibility and was surprised.


    After all, Shen Fu is still the head of one side of the Academy, which can be said to be well-informed. Judging from his previous remarks, he must know the identity of the visitor.


    He looked at the nun, a little angry, "how could they let you come?"


    Obviously, the anger was directed at the nun.


    The nun had no expression, but said indifferently, "then you should ask them."


    This time, the plan was made by the tacit means of Taoism and Confucianism. In order to get nature, Li Fuyao was not the only one, but also a big one. The pursuit of nature was to be infallible.


    Otherwise, there would not be as many as two people going upstairs to fight.


    However, Shen Fu didn''t think of it. The school asked him to do it, but she was asked to come.


    People don''t know who she is, but Shen Fu knows.


    She knew that the Taoist nun''s name was GUI Jin. She knew that she was a monk who climbed the building. However, she also knew that her temper was very bad. Many years ago, there was a big demon cultivation in the spring and Autumn Period in the mountains and rivers. Both Taoist and Confucian disciples were injured, but no one on either side was willing to take the initiative Good is GUI Jin and Shen Fu.


    At that time, both of them were still in the spring and Autumn period. Shen Fu''s original intention was to fight steadily against that demon Xiu. Who knows that the Taoist nun is very irritable and will fight against each other when she meets.


    The great demon xiuneng, who was able to practice in the mountains and rivers to the spring and Autumn period, was a common commodity. The war was very difficult. At last, Shen Fu almost lost his life, so he managed to kill the demon xiuneng. Shen Fu saw the temperament of GUI Jin and never met the Taoist nun since then.


    Who knows now that he has become a climbing tower, the Taoist nun has also become a climbing tower, or both of them.


    GUI Jin said calmly: "maybe they know that they sent you, so they sent me."


    That''s a good explanation.


    Shen Fu could not refute anything.


    He thought for a moment, and then he said, "the news you get is just a person climbing the stairs?"


    GUI Jin shook his head and sneered, "two."


    Shen Fu was shocked. "Where did the two swordsmen come from?"


    -


    Chao FengChen said that he would go to Qingzhou Prefecture, which was not a joke. He had already stepped into the spring and Autumn period, and the speed of his sword was extremely fast. The realm of the withered old man behind him was still in the morning and evening, so he only took a very short time to come to a city in Qingzhou Prefecture.


    The withered old man smelled the hot pepper smell all over the street. He was very uncomfortable and sneezed several times.


    Looking at Chao FengChen, he asked seriously, "who are you coming to see?"


    In his previous conversation, Chao FengChen said that he wanted to see the sword immortal, but in fact, Chao Qingqiu''s immortal dragon could not see his tail. Who knows where he will be.


    Chao FengChen stood in place, looked at the hotpot restaurant in the distance, and said with a smile: "the first time we met in more than ten years, we should all have a good time."


    The haggard old man didn''t know what he meant, so he was at a loss. He didn''t know how to do it.


    Chao FengChen walked on the street and said with a smile, "I didn''t know why I liked hot pot so much before. Later, I learned that I was a member of Qingzhou government, but he was also a member of Qingzhou government, but he never ate. Not eating doesn''t mean you don''t want to eat. So I should have been stubborn. Why should I eat what you want? But actually, I want to eat it too, so that''s why. "


    the words of Chao FengChen are so vague that the withered old man can''t understand the deep meaning.


    But vaguely, I feel that this is not a simple thing to eat hot pot.


    Chao FengChen said, "don''t you always want to know who I am? Do you want to know whose reincarnation I am? Now guess again, how high is my "previous life"


    The haggard old man thought that when you were still in the twilight zone, I guessed that your previous life was a swordsman whose realm was in the spring and Autumn period. But now you have become a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period after only two years, so your previous life must be climbing a building?


    What about going upstairs?


    But there is only one swordsman in the world.Besides, that one is still alive.


    The withered old man rubbed his cheek, which was unbelievable.


    Chao FengChen said calmly: "my surname is Chao. The one upstairs is my" previous life ". You can have a look


    The haggard old man looked up at the hotpot restaurant.


    He murmured, "isn''t that the one?"


    "Don''t guess, I am him, he is me," he said with a smile


    Even if there were many speculations before, no matter what, they were just speculations. Who could jump over chaoqingqiu, who could be related to chaoqingqiuzhen?


    Toward the wind dust patted the withered old man''s shoulder, "go up and have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the window seat on the second floor, there was a white robed man sitting there, looking at the woman beside him and calmly saying, "even if you are her, what is my business? Even if he is me, what can I do?"


    The woman was at a loss as to the meaning of this sentence.


    She just gave Mr. Chao a gentle cry.


    Chao Qingqiu came back to God and looked at her. She said in a rare soft voice: "after eating, you can go by yourself. It''s not suitable for your life. Don''t try."


    The woman stubbornly bit her lip, "I don''t want it."


    Chaoqingqiu no longer speak, words have been so far, can not say more things.


    There was a sound from the other side of the stairs, and soon a man in white came up to the second floor.


    Two people look very different, but when they appear in the same place, no matter who, they think they should be a person, not some twin brother or something.


    The woman took a look at chaoqingqiu and then looked at chaofengchen.


    The haggard old man stopped by the stairs, looking at this side, unbelievable.


    He looks older than both of them, but in fact, he is far younger than Chao Qingqiu, who has lived for hundreds of years, much longer than he is.


    Towards the wind and dust, towards the green autumn.


    Chao FengChen came and sat opposite chaoqingqiu. He reached for a pair of chopsticks, picked up a piece of tripe and said, "chaoqingqiu, long time no see."


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the wind and dust, thought about it, and then said, "you are not slow."


    He swallowed his hair and said, "I think you know that."


    Nodding toward Qingqiu, "I naturally know that this matter is within the scope of my permission."


    Chao FengChen asked, "how do you say you want to do it, and the rest of the saints want to do the same?"


    "It''s not so simple."


    Chao FengChen asked, "if I do, will it affect you?"


    "You want to ask Qing Qiu


    Chao FengChen ate another chopstick of duck sausage and said, "that guy is my first friend. I don''t want to see him in trouble."


    Toward Qing Qiu thought, and then nodded, "that little guy, or some interesting."


    Chao FengChen asked, "do you really think he''s hopeful?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "if I want to go, I need a sea."


    With these words, Chao FengChen didn''t answer, and Chao Qingqiu didn''t open his mouth. The hot pot restaurant was noisy, and many voices could reach their ears, but they couldn''t be disturbed.


    Xiang FengChen thought about it, and then seriously said, "I can''t?"


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him, thought for a long time, and then said, "you may, but the timing is not right. Most of the time can''t be achieved. Since there are swordsmen, no one has ever done anything like me. If you do, will you be the first one?"


    When saying this sentence, there are some faint pride in the words of chaoqingqiu.


    This is an extremely rare thing.


    According to the temperament of chaoqingqiu, it should not have appeared.


    It''s just that it''s really a little fierce. If it''s done, it''s normal to be proud.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "there are two people climbing the stairs, one male and one female."


    Chao FengChen said, "what about us?"


    Toward green autumn smile, "don''t know."


    Chao FengChen thought about it carefully and then said, "if we are all dead, what are you going to do?"


    Chao Qingqiu said plainly: "hold the sword on the cloud."


    There are saints on the clouds. Holding a sword on the clouds naturally means killing saints.


    When Chaoqing qiutie wants to kill people, no one can stop him, at least no one can stop him.


    "That must be a wonderful scenery," he said with a smile


    Sword immortals kill saints, which has not happened in 6000 years, will be a very rare scenery.


    The scenery is rare, so it is natural to see more.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "your sword is called new road?"


    Chao FengChen had no choice but to say, "in fact, it''s still the old road."


    Chao Qingqiu no longer talks, the atmosphere is a little cold.He looked at the woman and said, "she is still like that year. I remember someone said a word called what. If life is just like the first time?"


    The woman is a little shy and has a reddish cheek.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "all these years have passed. Even if she is still her, can she be the same?"


    Toward the wind dust sighed a tone, shook his head, "you this person pour still don''t understand amorous feelings."


    Chao Qingqiu said calmly, "I was the one who was rejected at that time, not you."


    Toward the wind dust some anger, "I am you, you are me, where is I not you?"


    Chao Qingqiu thought for a moment and then said, "don''t say any more nonsense. I can''t catch up with him. He''s really dead. I really want to carry my sword to the clouds. It''s not worth it."


    This is a rare joke of chaoqingqiu, and his mood is so calm.


    Chao FengChen stood up, looked at the woman, frowned and said, "how could someone as fierce as us be rejected by you in those years?"


    The woman was at a loss. She blushed and asked, "what do you say, sir?"


    Chao FengChen smiles and doesn''t talk much.


    Turn around and go.


    He came to the stairs and patted the withered old man on the shoulder.


    The haggard old man looked at this side, hesitated for a moment, and then said uncertainly, "is it really Chao Jian Xian?"


    Chao FengChen pointed to Chao Qingqiu, "what do you call?"


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile, "chaoqingqiu."


    He shook his fist and said, "I saw the old man with a withered hand."


    Nod to Qingqiu.


    Then there is no indication.


    "Go, go, let''s go to do something big, don''t disturb them."


    The haggard old man came back to himself and walked down the stairs with the wind and dust.


    A moment later, the haggard old man asked, "where to go?"


    He looked at some place and said, "kill, save."


    The withered old man rubbed his hands, "who is this time?"


    "A lot of people," he said with a smile


    -


    after leaving the South China Sea, Yu Jian met Zhou Qing and his wife in a mountain forest.


    The two men, who just went to the Buddha land and did not go too far, stopped at the sword.


    After hovering in the sky, the three swordsmen looked at each other.


    Zhou Qing looked at the grass gradually green, said with a smile: "how, also want to go?"


    Grass gradually green frown way: "originally I have found a person, but who knows, the matter has such a big."


    Zhou Qing said: "this is a bureau, waiting for us to go in."


    Grass gradually green sneer: "not necessarily not go?"


    Zhou Qing clenched the woman behind her and said with a smile, "I don''t want to go, but she doesn''t want to."


    Grass gradually green looked at the woman, the woman returned with a smile.


    "You smell so bad."


    Zhou Qing slightly Leng God, then understand, "some acid?"


    Grass gradually green, frown: "more than that?"


    Zhou Qing sighed and said, "I can''t help it."


    Grass gradually green not to say these gossips, seriously said: "according to you, this bureau is aimed at us, or toward Qingqiu?"


    Zhou Qing said without hesitation: "we."


    Grass gradually green nodded, did not refute what.


    "I''m already a heartless man. There''s nothing to be afraid of, but I don''t know what you think."


    Zhou Qing said with a wry smile: "I naturally want to live well, but the sword on my waist says no, and she also says no


    The woman didn''t interrupt from the beginning to the end, so she asked Zhou Qing to talk to Cao Jianqing alone.


    In front of people, women do very well, give their husband great face.


    Grass gradually Green said: "then go, kill demons I have killed, I really did not kill several times."


    Zhou Qing held the tight woman''s hand and left the sword. All of a sudden, it had disappeared without a trace.


    The imperial sword is the fastest in the world.


    Grass gradually green looked at him, stood up, and walked with the same sword.


    When the imperial sword was in the sky, the grass was green and looked at the horizon. He said with a smile, "Wei Chunzhi, you are less lucky."


    -


    when the owner of Feixian island in the South China Sea left the South China Sea for Yanling, he didn''t get much fast at the beginning, but when he walked about half the way to Yujian, he suddenly received a wisp of sword Qi.


    This is the message that Cao Jianqing left to him. After seeing what was in the wisp of sword spirit, ye Feixian got up his mind, and the speed of his sword was much faster. In one day, he walked thousands of miles.


    The message that Cao Jianqing left to him was quite calm. He said that the trip to Yanling might be a desperate thing, but the biggest advantage was that he could meet many swordsmen and kill the enemy side by side. Even if he died, he would not be so lonely. Finally, he told him frankly that even if he was not willing to take over this matter, it was not a big deal At the end of the book, Cao gradually Qing attached a brand-new sword Sutra, which has her many feelings.After seeing it, ye Feixian did not have any hesitation. Even though he ran away at full speed, he made a white mark in the sky.


    It soon disappeared.


    After a few days, ye Feixian had been walking in the imperial sword. When he finally landed one day, he was not far away from the town.


    Ye Feixian washed his face and rubbed his cheek in the pool beside him. As he was about to stand up, he saw a slovenly middle-aged man standing not far away.


    The man''s sword was hanging from his waist. There was a slight overflow of sword spirit.


    Ye Feixian saw that the other side was a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period.


    Standing in the same place, ye Feixian looked at the man and said with a smile, "you are also coming to the meeting?"


    The man held a weed in his mouth. Hearing this, he spit out the weed and said with a smile: "I''m here to collect the corpses for you."


    Ye Feixian was stunned and then said with a smile, "it''s really necessary for a person to collect the corpse."


    The scruffy man with his sword hanging said, "I''ve always wanted to go anywhere in my life. But in recent years, I''ve been running around for a little bunny one after another. Do you think it''s unjust?"


    Ye Feixian didn''t speak. He couldn''t tell him, so he came from Yujian in the South China Sea.


    Slovenly man says: "meet predestined, why not leave a name?"


    Ye Feixian nodded, "South China Sea, Feixian Island, ye Feixian."


    Ye Feixian''s introduction is simple and interesting, but by comparison, this man is more concise, "Jianshan, Chen Sheng."


    The name of Jianshan, no matter where it is, should be very loud.


    Fortunately, ye Feixian didn''t say a word after listening to it. I''ve heard about it for a long time.


    Two people look forward together, and then smile: "together?"


    Two people look at each other, then together.


    -


    in that restaurant, ye Shengge''s successive means have made the same people suffer a lot. This disciple from Jinshan Temple has the same realm as ye Shengge, but his daily life is much longer than ye Shengge''s, but even so, ye Shengge''s means are all the worse. Let alone kill ye Shengge, I''m afraid Even his life and death are hard to predict.


    He looked at ye Shengge, his face was gloomy. The peach wood sword in Ye Sheng''s singer had been dyed red, and the blood on it was left by the real man of the same origin.


    If you don''t look at this young man, you will not be hurt by this young man When it doesn''t happen, if you say you have to cut me, don''t say how much you have to pay, even if you cut me, Jinshan Temple will not let you go. "


    Ye Shengge said indifferently: "Shen Xie Shan is not afraid of anyone."


    "Shen Xieshan is not afraid of anyone, just remove the main beam of the view, there is really someone who will make a start for you?" said the homologous immortal


    I don''t care if I shake my head


    "In this case, how can we not see the Lord?"


    Ye Shengge was silent, but a voice sounded in the distance, "I''m coming."


    With the sound, there will be a colorful River on the second floor.


    The main beam also waved slightly, and the colorful river came out from somewhere and directly penetrated the body of the same source.


    GuanLiang is also the first person under the sea, with a profound realm. Where can a real person of the same origin be matched.


    He looked at the fallen body of the homologous real person and said calmly, "what do you think?"


    He is asking the homologous person, but the homologous real person is dead. Who can answer his question.


    Ye Shengge said at the side: "I want to save people."


    Liang also turned to look at her, and then said with a smile: "some things, even I am not qualified, you a day and night situation, mixed with what."


    With that, Liang Yiping pointed out to ye Shengge. There was a huge Qi machine that bound it. Looking at his disciple, Liang Yiping Jing said, "don''t say it''s you. Even Shifu is not at ease. There are some things that master can help you. For some things, master can''t help you. If master can''t help you, you can''t get involved and go with me."


    Ye Shengge still wants to speak, and Liang Yi has already put his hand on her shoulder.


    Ye Shengge watched himself fall with a strange look.


    Liang also picked up his apprentice and fell on the street.


    As soon as the monk saw Liang Yi, he bowed his hands and said, "I have seen the Lord."


    GUI Jin also nodded slightly to Liang, which was a salute.


    Liang also looked at Shen Fu and did not speak.


    Then the body flashed away.


    Shen Fu sighed: "this temple Lord, I can''t even resist."GUI Jin sneered: "there is only such one in the world."


    Shen Fuyang head way: "the school teaches Su ye not to be inferior."


    GUI Jin sneered.


    Confucianism and Taoism, even if they want to work together now, still like to compete on these issues.


    Shen Fu couldn''t help saying, "but this temple master didn''t stay."


    GUI Jin looked at the distance with deep eyes.


    They don''t know why.


    Today''s events have been personally presented by the audience. It seems that it is far from simple.


    If there is only one person going up the tower, will the Lord come out in person?


    I don''t think so?


    Shen Fu looked at GUI Jin and seriously asked, "how many people have you sent to the building?"


    GUI Jin said calmly, "what about you?"


    Shen Fu didn''t want to tell GUI Jin about these things, but now he can''t do without saying something. After hesitating for a moment, he finally said, "since I have Bailu academy, the nature academy will send people here."


    GUI Jin sneered and said, "it''s true."


    She looked at Shen Fu and said calmly, "big brother is here too."


    That''s the answer.


    Shen Fu''s expression was strange at once. He knew that the woman''s temperament was too hot, and he also knew that her temperament was used to by her elder brother. Her brother, who was also climbing the stairs, was much better than GUI Jin.


    Her elder brother, named Guiyou, is one of the most famous people who went to the stairs at the gate.


    Compared with GUI Jin, this one is better than GUI Jin.


    Shen Fu asked, "where is Guiyou now?"


    GUI Jin shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Shen Fu said, "then he will do it?"


    GUI Jin still shook his head.


    Shen Fu was angry. "Don''t know anything?"


    "The news I got was that we were dealing with a woman swordsman who was climbing the stairs. She seemed to be a bit strange and a careless person. As for other things, I really don''t know."


    Shen Fu frowned and said, "a man without heart?"


    GUI Jin sneered: "I can''t believe you don''t know anything."


    Shen Fuzhen is a little bitter. He was invited to fight. Before that, he only thought that he would lead out a monk of climbing realm by virtue of the swordsman of the Taiqing realm. But who knows, it turns out that there is more than one monk climbing the stairs.


    Other people?


    Who is that?


    Get rid of the woman who went up the stairs?


    There are other swordsmen.


    Shen Fu feels vaguely that he should be in a certain Bureau. There are many things that he does not know will happen.


    Maybe there will be a lot of swordsmen?


    He was horrified by the idea.


    It''s just that this is very likely to happen.


    Shen Fu''s face was a little ugly. If it was true, today would be the most dangerous war in 6000 years.


    All swordsmen in this world are vegetarian?


    If it''s so easy to provoke, why do so many people hate swordsmen.


    GUI Jin rarely said more, "Shen Fu, if you want to survive, you will really have to use twelve points of skill."


    Shen Fu had no choice but to smile, "that''s all."


    Looking at this person''s appearance, GUI Jin said, "it''s like many years ago, you know."


    It''s good not to mention it. As soon as he mentions it, Shen Fu becomes very angry.


    But he still wanted to talk, his eyes could not help but cast to the distance.


    There was more than one sword in the distance.


    It''s all here.


    -


    outside white fish town, at this time alone, there were as many as three swordsmen in the spring and Autumn period.


    Chao FengChen, Chen Sheng, ye Feixian, and the haggard old man.


    Chao FengChen hung his sword around his waist. Looking at Chen Sheng, he joked and said, "you really have a good apprentice."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    In fact, when Li Fuyao ran into a mountain forest with his sword, he met the monk who deliberately leaked the gas engine. He did not face life and death at the beginning.


    The middle-aged man with an ordinary face would smile and report to his family as soon as he met. He said that he was a scholar of cangshui Academy. His name was Wan Yi, and his realm was in the morning and evening.


    When he met such a man, Li Fuyao had no reason to fight even if he wanted to carry the sword. He had to stand in front of the man and keep silent.


    It''s just a show of sword spirit. It''s possible to shoot at any time.


    Wan Yi found a big stone to sit down, then looked at the young swordsman who was already in the Taiqing state, and said with a smile: "before you, whether it''s on the side of mountains and rivers or on the other side of demon soil, ye Shengge must have won the first prize in mentioning talent. But you have only practiced sword for a few years, and then you have reached the present state. If you can live a hundred years safely, God knows There will be another sea. "


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "that''s why we have today''s event?"


    Wan Yi said frankly, "what we monks of the three religions say is not close to the secular world. In fact, we don''t look down on those guys. In the final analysis, there is no essential difference between us and those guys. If you are hopeful of the sea, you have to deal with it very early. There will be no more Chao Qing Qiu in the world. Our sages, stingy, and we are not really open-minded Dang. "


    Li Fuyao was surprised by the scholar''s words which were close to his heart. He looked at him, thought for a moment, and then said, "I practice my sword. You read your books, and you will not disturb each other."


    Li Fuyao knew that this was nonsense. He just wanted to hear Wan Yi''s opinion.


    Wan Yi didn''t hide it. He said straightforwardly, "if you want to practice your sword, then practice your sword well. If you don''t make such a big reputation, who will plan you? But you have to make such a big basket in Qingtian city. Who knows that there is another young man named Li Fuyao who practices swords. Regardless of it, he has a great talent in sword training. Many young people can''t hold their heads up. Let''s not say that it''s us who have read books for several years, even the monks of the three religions who have just stepped into the road of cultivation? Besides, your sword God is so terrible that saints have to bow their heads under his sword, so that the sages have already had their minds. The world can not produce "no one is willing to face you swordsmen directly. This is often a matter of life, and no one can stand it."


    Li Fuyao said: "it''s just a sword to cut off the injustice. It''s not a random sword."


    Wan Yi said that he simply took off his boots and exposed his feet in the cold winter. He stepped on the stream in front of the stone. His face was as usual. He said seriously, "today''s thing, the fault is still ours, but how about that? Now there are only two words in the mountains and rivers that work best. One is Confucianism, one is Taoism, and the other is neither. You really have no chance to survive ¡£¡±


    Some words, said and then to the end, some things, do, there is no way back.


    There are also some people, looking at it and then starting to kill heart.


    In the mountains and forests, there are many opportunities to kill.


    Wan Yi said: "before starting, there are some things to make clear. Someone in the school promised me a good thing, which is necessary for me to attack the spring and Autumn period after decades. If we use the words of ordinary people at the foot of the mountain, we would take money and take the place of others to eliminate disasters. You don''t have to worry about anything. After you die, I will surely bury you deeply. As for your sword, I can help you to keep it in the tomb or give it to anyone else. "


    Li Fu looked at him and finally shook his head.


    Some people can''t say the word "good man". They just stand at different angles, so they have their own reasons. But Li Fuyao, standing on the same side of the bank as Wan Yi, will not harm someone for anything.


    How are swordsmen and the three religions relative?


    In the final analysis, it is a word of jealousy.


    Six thousand years ago, swordsmen were still in their heyday. In the mountains and rivers, swordsmen were respected. At that time, swordsmen would want to suppress the three religions and destroy their orthodoxy. Now, there will be a situation in which the three religions are called zunshanhe?


    Even after the war, the swordsman''s vitality was greatly damaged, at least no one else to fight for, after six thousand years can not recover the vitality?


    However, the swordsmen never did this from the beginning to the end. At their peak, they did not suppress the three religions. On the contrary, after their decline, they suffered a lot from the three religions.


    Six thousand years, let the swordsman to the present situation.


    Li Fuyao stretched out his finger and wiped it on the green grass.


    He did not know how many great friars he had seen since he practiced sword, but only a few could be remembered by him.


    The swordsman in the world is like stars, but I''m the Sword Fairy in Liuxiang.


    One person and one sword is the symbol of chivalry in the world.


    For a variety of reasons, but almost the achievement of the sea''s old ancestor Xu Ji.


    There are also into the morning and evening, twilight will be the spring and autumn of Wei Chunzhi.


    This sword is the sword of Wei Chunzhi.


    Li Fu raised his head and pulled out a wisp of smile from the corner of his mouth, "come and fight."


    When he spoke, a blue light appeared on his sword.After a moment, it became green awn, and after some time, it became Green Gang.


    Li Fuyao stood with his sword in a white robe, showing a strange posture.


    This white robe was made by martial uncle Xie Lu.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment.


    The sword spirit soared.


    Without any privacy, when the grass on my hand became green and drew a semicircle in the air, at the same time, Jian 19 swept through the mountain forest.


    There''s a wind coming up.


    Wan Yi was stunned. In all the books, he said that the swordsman had a sword in his hand, and heaven and earth could go. This guy would forget to carry a sword box on his back. He really didn''t use a sword?


    He couldn''t bear to think about it, and Li Fuyao''s green sword tip had already reached his chest.


    Sharp and sword like a python, spitting out a letter.


    Some cold feeling.


    For the first time, Wan Yi felt that his twilight situation might not be good in the next war.


    But even if he thought so, he did not dare to relax a little. He rolled his big sleeve to avoid the sword, but his sleeve was still torn by the sharp sword.


    A folding fan appeared in his hand. Wan Yi turned around and stopped the sword nineteen.


    The blade of the sword stabs into the fan, but the body of the sword is not in half, but there is no possibility of piercing the fan at all.


    There is a landscape painting on the fan, which is lifelike.


    Li Fuyao controls the sword with his heart and mind. Sword 19 enters the fan world and patrols the seemingly real world there.


    Li Fuyao frowned slightly, and suddenly a Shen Tian Jian gang was born.


    He pressed down hard at Wan Yi.


    Wan Yi had a dignified look. The safest way to fight against the swordsman was to stay away from the swordsman as far as possible. After all, there was no joke about the saying that the swordsman''s body was dead.


    He knew this well, so he kept this distance all the time. But who knows, Li Fuyao can control a sword and hold a sword. This kind of Freak is really rare in the world.


    Although Jian 19 has already entered the fan, in fact, he has to pay attention to the movement of the sword.


    Facing this sword Gang, Wan Yi almost couldn''t hide.


    He raised his hand to offer another artifact.


    It''s a pair of bangles.


    It''s shining with gold.


    Sword Gang fell on the bracelet, only heard the sound of thunder.


    The sword was broken immediately.


    The broken pieces of sword gang are like thousands of wisps of sword Qi pouring down.


    Wan Yi felt the sense of the sword beside him, a little cold.


    No matter how confident he was before, but now, for the first time, he is facing the power of a swordsman, which makes him feel deeply.


    No wonder those saints in the clouds are afraid of chaoqingqiu.


    A swordsman in the Taiqing state makes him like this in the morning and evening. If he is a sword immortal in the sea, how powerful is it?


    Wan Yi didn''t dare to think about it, but he couldn''t imagine it.


    However, after this sword gang was broken, he looked at the opportunity and hit Li Fu in the heart with that bracelet. Immediately, Li Fu shook his mouth and blood flowed out. Although these monks on the mountain did not practice their physique, the momentum contained in their actions and actions was the embodiment of the real world. It was not easy to deal with them safely.


    Li Fuyao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his finger, and the grass became green. Within the sword case, another handle was swept out.


    The two swords are different, but I can''t tell what the difference is. We can only say that they are the tiny things. Only when they are out of the sword can we have a feeling.


    Wan Yi said with a smile, "you little guy, are you really selling swords?"


    Li Fuyao smiles and says nothing. While wiping the blade, his finger is cut by the sharp blade. With a majestic sword meaning, he hands it out.


    The light of the sword suddenly appeared.


    In front of Wan Yi.


    Wan Yi lost his mind for a moment and asked, "what is the root of your sword?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. When he started practicing his sword, his martial uncle Xie Lu passed on his swordsmanship. I don''t know how many wonderful moves he had. But the most impressive one was not Chao Qingqiu''s sword over the North Sea, nor the battle between Liuxiang and wanchi at the bottom of the river six thousand years later.


    On the contrary, it was when the martial uncle Xie Lu swept down from the mountain and handed out a sword to the main beam of the temple.


    That sword, the memory is fresh.


    Li Fuyao''s sword is not just a copy of that one.


    There are also some different meanings in the divinity.


    When the sword was handed out, a white bird suddenly appeared in the sky.


    When swordsmen practice swordsmen to a certain stage, there will be images. For example, the image of the old ancestor Xu Ji was a great river.


    It''s not easy to pass the sword.


    Li Fuyao''s whole mind fell into it.


    There was no sound of the white birds in the distance.


    Wan Yi looked at the sword attentively. After a moment, he said a good word.But soon, the pair of bracelets on his hand flew out and stopped the sword.


    There''s a crack.


    The bracelet is broken.


    But Wan Yi''s fan has covered Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao stabbed at the fan and swept back half a step.


    He vomited out a congestion.


    This time, Li Fuyao finally grasped the green silk.


    This is a sword.


    Naturally, Li Fuyao is the most familiar sword.


    -


    when the four swordsmen approached the white fish town, there were as many as six spring and autumn monks in the distance.


    There are both Confucianism and Taoism.


    Lu Yao was among them.


    Looking at all these swordsmen, this monk in the spring and Autumn Period swayed his mind. It was said that the swordsmen had declined and almost all of them had withered. But when there were so many swordsmen in the twilight state, it was him. It was incredible.


    Especially when he was about to fight the life and death of these people after a while.


    This is even more so.


    Facing the wind dust waist hanging sword, looking at the distance Shen Fu, calm way: "I go to cut him."


    Ye Feixian looks at the distance, but he can''t see the realm of Shen Fu clearly. If he can''t see clearly, he can only be a figure above the spring and Autumn period.


    But can those people really be said to be killed?


    The haggard old man knew Chao FengChen''s ability. After seeing Chao FengChen and Chao Qingqiu before, he had no doubt. He said with a smile, "why don''t you chop that Taoist nun together?"


    Shaking his head at FengChen, he just looks at Chen Sheng.


    Chen Sheng was startled and took a look at the indifferent Taoist nun in the distance and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid it''s not so easy."


    Smile and not speak to the wind and dust.


    He just looked up at the sky, and there was a woman''s sword in the sky.


    She looked down at the nun and said directly, "come and die."


    There are as many as 90000 words in the world. They are all interesting things.


    Invitation to war is probably to fight, but there are not many people like this woman.


    The Taoist nun was originally a person with a bad temper. After listening to this sentence, she went up to the woman even though she was angry.


    Soon the sea of clouds began to billow.


    Chao FengChen patted Chen Sheng on the shoulder, swept out, and instantly came to Shen Fu.


    With his sword in his hand, he looked at the scholar who thought he was the second scholar in Confucianism. He asked with a smile, "I don''t know what you think?"


    Shen Fu said calmly, "nature is to kill you."


    It was a very simple thing to climb a building to kill Chunqiu.


    But when Shen Fu faced a swordsman, it was not so easy.


    In particular, the swordsman is still facing the wind and dust.


    Chaoqingqiu is not easy to be provoked. Is that the chaofengchen?


    Things that don''t make sense.


    Chao FengChen looks at Shen Fu with a smile and says some inexplicable words.


    "There was a man standing on the top of the mountain, and he couldn''t do some things or say something. But he wanted to say it and wanted to do it. So there was me. When he took out his sword, he would not say a word. Anyway, it would be over. But in fact, he would like to say some interesting words. For example, if you meet me, you will be in bad luck."


    "People in the world are the strongest in the same realm. I''d like to try to do something interesting across a realm."


    Before the words fall, Chao FengChen starts to use a sword. The sword light illuminates the sky. The majestic sword spirit is already the acme of the spring and Autumn period.


    Ye Feixian held his sword around his waist and looked at a sword that was facing the wind and dust in the distance. It was the same time in the spring and Autumn period. He knew very well that the power of the sword was beyond his control.


    The withered old man beside saw the gloomy in Ye Feixian''s eyes and comforted him: "this guy can''t be regarded with common sense. You can''t compare with it. It''s normal."


    Ye Feixian took a look at the haggard old man, nodded and said in a soft voice, "elder, be careful."


    The withered old man frowned and said, "it''s not necessarily who is older than whom."


    Ye Feixian laughed and held down the handle of the flying snow sword and locked one of them with the sword spirit. He stepped out with a clear smile and said, "Ye Feixian, Feixian Island, Nanhai, please give me your advice."


    This is a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. It''s really hard to deal with.


    Lu Yao came out, looked at him and said quietly, "Lu Yao, Bailu academy, please give me your advice."


    They walked out of the street and snatched away.


    Chen Sheng rubbed his cheek and sighed. He came out and asked, "who will come?"


    There are two people on the opposite side.


    Look at Chen Sheng.


    Chen Sheng frowned and said, "to cheat the less with more?"


    The two men had no expression.


    Ye Feixian is not an orthodox swordsman, but only a swordsman. Therefore, Lu Yao is confident that he can surpass him, but Chen Sheng is a real swordsman of Jianshan, whose root is Miao Hong.In the same situation, there is really no foundation.


    The haggard old man is full of smiles.


    He looked at another spring and autumn, spread out his hands, "come on."


    The man stood up without expression.


    On the other side, ye Feixian, Chen Sheng, the withered old man and the spring and autumn monks, respectively.


    In addition to the old groom, it can be said that there are as many as three spring and autumn monks who have no one to deal with.


    One of them thought for a while and went to Ye Feixian and wanted to help.


    A green rainbow suddenly arrived.


    Zhou Qing appeared in the field, looked at the remaining two spring and autumn monks, and said with a smile: "all of them are finished. Then you can only fight with me."


    Zhou Qing, who was very uncomfortable when his sword Qi was leaked at will, was a real swordsman in the realm of climbing stairs. How could such a swordsman be able to compete with those in the spring and Autumn period.


    The two men were pale. If Zhou Qing really attacked them, they would be two corpses before long.


    Fortunately, at the end of the street soon, there was a middle-aged Taoist who stood with a negative hand.


    Zhou Qing looked at the middle-aged Taoist with great momentum. For the first time, he released the woman''s hand beside him. He said in a soft voice, "wait for me for a while, and I will be back soon."


    The woman was worried and called out a treasure.


    Zhou Qingrou said in a voice: "it''s OK."


    With this sentence, Zhou Qing grasped the handle of the world around her waist, and swept across the whole street directly. The majestic sword spirit filled the whole street.


    Zhou Qing began to practice sword, until now, when he came out of the sword, he didn''t do his best as he did today.


    At the same time, when Zhou Qing quickly swept out, Guiyou lifted up his robe, and a powerful air machine collided with Zhou Qing in an instant, and his sword spirit overflowed. Only a moment later, Zhou Qing had come to Gui you and stepped out, and the street ground broke into pieces.


    Zhou Qing has a very high ambition. Judging from his sword, Zhou Qing can tell many things. If it wasn''t for women, he would have been famous for a long time.


    When he ascended the stairs, Zhou Qing never thought that he could meet an opponent under the sea. Even if it was the woman before, he compared swords with her, and he still kept his strength.


    Zhou Qing looked up at the distance. He knew clearly what things could be done, what things might be done and what things had to be done.


    For example, today''s war, no matter what, should come.


    This is not only because the sword immortal who was in the sea personally invited him, but also because it was not for himself, but for the whole swordsman.


    Love and reason should come.


    As for whether he or she should kill people in love and reason, Zhou Qing thinks that he can.


    So after GUI you stopped his first sword, many swords appeared in the world. They were all around him.


    Zhou Qing didn''t speak, his mind moved.


    Those innumerable swords were all plundered to Gui you.


    With Guiyou''s Daopao intersecting, a ping-pong collision sounds.


    GUI you opened his mouth and said, "I never thought that there were swordsmen who ascended the building."


    Zhou Qing said with a smile: "it was a little low-key before."


    GUI you said with a smile, "who asked you to die?"


    Zhou Qing shook his head. "Maybe it''s the sword on your waist."


    Although it was a joke, Zhou Qing laughed, and then the world burst into dazzling brilliance. A sword, like a magic stroke, was slowly handed out.


    When a swordsman who ascends a building is determined to kill, it must be a terrible thing in the world.


    The sharp edge of the sword quickly swept over Guiyou''s abdomen, leaving a deep visible bone wound, and relying on GUI you''s realm, it can''t be restored as before.


    The sharp sword spirit was in the wound.


    Guiyou looks pale. If he really wants to raise his breath and sweep back, he is grabbed by Zhou Qing. Then he sees Zhou Qing hit him with his shoulder. It is also the majestic sword spirit. Although it is not a sword, it directly makes him suffer from bone piercing pain.


    After Zhou Qing seriously injured GUI you, he didn''t look at him, but looked at the distance. He said with a smile, "how about going up the stairs again?"


    On the top of the mountain in the distance, there is a middle-aged Taoist with an ugly face.


    There is a sword coming out of the sky.


    The Taoist priest''s toes were light to avoid the sword spirit, but the mountain at his feet was not so lucky. He was hit by this sword Qi, even if it broke apart.


    Zhou Qing''s sword stands in the sky.


    Looking at the middle-aged Taoist on the mountain, he said with a hearty smile, "who has my swordsman in this world?"


    The middle-aged Taoist has no expression.


    It''s just a magic weapon.


    Zhou Qing met with a majestic sword.


    He looked at the other side of white fish town and sneered, "who wants to move her, die."


    With the words said, there was a monk in the street who wanted to kill the female swordsman in the green silk realm. A wisp of sword spirit pierced through his chest.He died in an instant.


    Everyone can hear the laughter of the middle-aged man with a poor face and a chubby figure.


    "When these swordsmen don''t want to die, anyone who wants to provoke them will really want to die," he said with a bitter smile


    A wisp of sword spirit will kill a spring and autumn state, although it is because of the separation of a realm, but no matter who looks at it, it is a very frightening thing.


    He looked at several battlefields around him, thinking about the main beam of the view that had appeared before, and suddenly said, "it''s not finished yet?"


    -


    above the sky, the grass is gradually green and the sword is killing each other. Facing the female swordsman, GUI Jin, who is also a Taoist nun who ascends the building, is not weak in spite of her strong momentum, but she is still at a disadvantage in the face of the persistent grass gradually green.


    In the sea of clouds, the grass gradually green, rubs the white clouds, pulls off a wisp of white clouds, throws at will, is a sword.


    Guijin''s Taoist robe has many gaps. If she hadn''t been careful enough, there would have been many wounds on her body.


    At the moment, she is uneasy. After all, she and her elder brother are related by blood. She also knows that the elder brother is seriously injured.


    She has always regarded her eldest brother as her idol. She always thinks that her elder brother is one of the most advanced figures in climbing the stairs. But who knows, in such a short time, she has already lost.


    Cao Jianqing saw the uneasiness of GUI Jin, and said with a sneer: "Zhou Qing''s sword is pretty good. At least your brother can''t stop it."


    GUI Jin looked indifferent, looking at the woman, said nothing.


    Cao Jianqing took a deep breath and said with a light smile: "I have never thought that I can become a female sword immortal one day in my life. I just want to see Wei Chunzhi and see him make swords for me. If he can become the sea, it will be the greatest blessing."


    "But if not, what does it matter?"


    Guijin looked at the grass gradually green, a roll of Daopao, a little cinnabar appeared in front of her.


    Among the twelve sages in the cloud, one of his magic tools is a little cinnabar, which makes mountains and rivers turn pale.


    After the appearance of cinnabar, the grass gradually became green and felt under great pressure.


    He looked at GUI Jin and said indifferently, "it''s no use."


    It is not only the people in Baiyu Town, but also several miles away, that can be seen clearly.


    However, the sword had been stopped before GUI Jin. The reason was that not only a little cinnabar appeared, but also another monk who ascended the tower appeared in the cloud.


    Since this is a game between the sword immortal chaoqingqiu and the three religions, it is natural for the three religions to ensure that everything is safe. In contrast, there are only a few things in chaoqingqiu, that is, all of them, which are early in the calculation of the three religions.


    This time, the three religions sent monks to white fish town, not only six simple spring and autumn, and a few ascended the tower.


    As soon as the man appeared, a huge cauldron appeared in the sky and was suppressed.


    At the same time, the cinnabar also appeared in front of the green grass.


    Grass gradually green, a sword forced back the huge tripod, but was hit by cinnabar body.


    Except for his pale face, the grass turned green and did not spit out half a mouthful of blood.


    The heart has no, where still have hematemesis?


    Cao Jianqing, a monk who ascends the building, can not pay attention to it because the other party can hardly surpass her. However, when the other party can really hit her body, Cao Jianqing can''t be indifferent, at least he will be hurt.


    So she got hurt.


    Different from Zhou Qing, who is a real and genuine climbing realm, Cao Jianqing has no heart at all. How can it be said that it is a complete climbing realm? Therefore, it is good for shanggui and Jin Dynasties. If you face two people, you can''t be as free as Zhou Qing.


    The grass turned green, his face turned pale, but his expression was indifferent.


    She looked at the opposite GUI Jin, thought for a moment, and then whispered, "give me the sword."


    The voice is very low, but there will always be people, or in other words, there will always be swords to hear.


    A long sword, which was taken back from the sword box, was swept out in an instant. After a moment, she did not enter the sea of clouds. She reached out to hold the sword and then released her hand.


    The sword, called the green grass, hovered in front of her.


    The grass is gradually green, and the majestic sword spirit is pouring into the green grass.


    She murmured, "Wei Chunzhi, Wei Chunzhi..."


    She kept whispering someone''s name, all the time.


    The monk who controls the giant tripod looks at this side and frowns.


    He looked at GUI Jin and roared, "Gui Jin, hurry up."


    GUI Jin looked at this side, frowned and urged a little cinnabar to come here.


    The grass is gradually green, and the sword spirit is strong. After a moment, the sea of clouds billows.


    Cinnabar came with a majestic momentum, and the huge tripod was just over there in the clouds, and they were all coming towards the grass.


    Just at that point, when cinnabar was about to be green, a blue figure appeared on the sea of clouds. There was a tall man standing on the sea of clouds, waving away the cinnabar with one hand, and looking down at the grass gradually green, his eyes were gentle."What''s the matter?" he whispered


    Grass gradually green, tearful, whispered: "Wei Chunzhi."


    This is the one she miss day and night, who she wants to see but can''t see.


    Teach her how not to do that?


    Wei Chunzhi looked at the grass gradually green and said softly, "I''m here."


    A moment later, Wei Chunzhi grasped the grass and began to green. He turned his head and looked at the two men climbing the stairs. After thinking about it, he asked frankly, "how do you want to die?"


    -


    when all the swordsmen arrived in Baiyu Town, Chao Qingqiu walked out of the hot pot restaurant, naturally with the woman.


    Looking at the distance, he said calmly, "I played a game of chess and wanted to die. But because I will know some truth, do you think it''s worth it?"


    The woman frowned and said, "Mr. Chao, is it you who decide the life and death of others?"


    After thinking about it for a while, he shook his head and said, "I can''t say. They all know what it means. They all walk into the chessboard."


    The woman said, "Mr. Chao must be doing something important."


    Chao Qingqiu smiles and doesn''t speak in a hurry. In the past 100 years, his actions were all based on a sword. In his opinion, all kinds of intrigues and schemes were not worth mentioning. However, in the past two years, he felt that this was not the case. Even though he was in the sea, some things could not be so simple to deal with. So he began to learn to play chess, to layout, and to Chao Qing Practicing sword in autumn is a first-class talent. In fact, it''s also true of chess. As long as you are familiar with the rules, you can''t understand them.


    "I just think the world is not so good, so I want to make some changes. I can predict and accept the cost. It''s just that I can''t decide the life and death of some people. So I said a lot of words, but in the end, they still appeared where I want them to show up."


    The woman whispered, "Mr. Chao, it''s very tiring to practice."


    Chao Qing Qiu shook his head and said, "practice is not tiring. It''s only worrying about things outside of practice that you are really tired."


    This woman is very related to him, so he is willing to say more.


    "It''s just that there are a lot of people who take their lives seriously. It''s useless for you to tell them anything."


    The woman whispered, "Mr. Chao, I don''t think it''s wrong."


    Nodding toward Qingqiu, "this is the truth."


    The woman turned her head and asked, "Mr. Chao, have we met before?"


    Chao Qingqiu seemed to think of something. His face was a little strange. He looked at the woman and didn''t speak in a hurry. He just put his hand in the woman''s eyebrows.


    In a moment, a picture appeared in the woman''s mind. In the picture, the young Mr. Chao showed his love to a woman on a mountain road, but the woman refused with a smile.


    She looks familiar, but she looks like a woman.


    She opened her eyes, tears streaming down her face and whispered, "Mr. Chao, is that me?"


    Nodding to Qingqiu, "it''s not."


    The look in the woman''s eyes was completely dim, and she said softly, "it turns out that it''s not for a reason to be with Mr. Chao."


    Chao Qingqiu said: "said early, you are not her, this has nothing to say."


    Having said this, Chao Qingqiu looked at the woman with a smile on her face and said calmly, "I didn''t expect to meet you on this trip to Qingzhou capital again. It was not a big event, but you wanted to follow me. It''s impossible. It''s not because of what I''m going to do, but because there''s no love between men and women between me and you. Chao Qingqiu has loved a woman, but already It''s hundreds of years ago. Maybe it''s a change of heart or something else. Anyway, for women, there''s no other idea. It''s impossible to see each other today. Even if you have a chance to see you again, you won''t know. Take this seriously. "


    In this world, there are not many people who can let Chao Qingqiu say such a long sentence. In other words, one hand can count them.


    He looked at the woman with a smile and no words, but the figure slowly dissipated, just like a light, which could no longer be seen or touched.


    "Mr. Chao," the woman whispered with tears


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu left Qingzhou house and arrived in Beihai a moment later. Standing on the sea surface of Beihai, he looked at the boundless sea with a calm look. Then a moment later, Chao Qingqiu appeared on the top of a mountain. Standing on the top of the mountain, Chao Qingqiu said indifferently: "if you don''t want to face again, you can take out a life."


    The cloud was quiet. After a moment, a indifferent voice passed down, "since it''s a game of chess, do you want to fight in person?"


    Chao Qingqiu said indifferently: "if you really want to die, try it."


    The voice is cold.


    For a moment the voice stopped.


    Because with Chao Qingqiu''s words, he has a sword to swing, which must be the most domineering sword in the world.


    It was even more domineering than that of chaoqingqiu.When the sword is wielded.


    The sword lights the whole mountain and river.


    Both the monks on the mountain and the people at the foot of the mountain, when the sword was born, the dazzling light of the sword darkened many people''s eyes.


    Countless monks in the light of this sword opened their eyes.


    But the sword comes from somewhere.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a clear sword.


    Some of them are lonely and lonely.


    Chao Qingqiu was such a lonely man, so was his sword.


    Moreover, when he took out the sword, there was really no one to despise. The clouds on the sky did not dare to stop the sword, and everything in front of him did not dare to stop it.


    The sound of the sword spread all over the world.


    Countless people heard it.


    Naturally, a monk with a high realm can guess that this is Chao Qingqiu''s sword in a very short time, because apart from his sword, there is no one else''s sword, so there is such a big movement when he comes out of the sword.


    The monk in a low realm just felt some slight fear.


    The swordsmen scattered all over the mountains and rivers listened to the sound of the sword, then looked up, followed the sound of the sword and went somewhere.


    Many high-level demon Xiu began to go to the ground, thinking that the farther away from the sound of the sword, the better.


    The sword of chaoqingqiu is the most terrible thing in the world.


    This is a fact.


    The sound of swords spread from mountains and rivers to demon soil.


    Qingtianjun stood at the head of Qingtian City, looked at the direction of mountains and rivers, frowned and said, "who provoked you?"


    After hearing the sword, one of them could laugh with the green demon in the sea


    Another big demon said: "the acme of the world for the Sword Fairy is to wield a sword, and the sword Qi is 90000 Li long. Chaoqingqiu''s sword, which can be heard in the world, should be much longer than 90000 Li."


    At the beginning, the big demon shook his head and said, "no, it''s just momentum. This sword should still be at the critical point of 90000 Li. It''s just that Chao Qingqiu''s sword really wants to be wielded. I''m afraid no one can stop it."


    Another big demon sighed: "if he is a demon, how about respecting him as a demon emperor?"


    At this point, the topic is the end.


    The sword of chaoqingqiu is far from over.


    The sword breaks through the sea of clouds, revealing the things on the sea of clouds. Moreover, from the front of chaoqingqiu''s body, it has been spreading all the time, just like a pair of scissors, cutting a piece of cloth slowly and firmly.


    On the sea of clouds, if anyone except saints can see the expression of some saints'' anger.


    "It''s the autumn of the morning."


    There are still saints praising him.


    "He''s trying to kill himself!"


    This is another Saint speaking.


    However, no matter who comes to see it and who says it, no one dares to say that he can take it.


    No one knows whether this sword is a sword for Qing Qiu.


    The world''s most invincible sword immortal, like a sword at random, wanton.


    On Lingshan mountain, two Buddhist sages in grey cloth cassock lowered their heads and called the Buddha''s name lightly.


    Not far away, there is a big red lantern, shaking without wind.


    "Who can stop Chao Qingqiu''s sword?"


    "I don''t know. If you want to stop, I''ll collect the corpse for you."


    "You don''t look like you''re joking."


    "So what I said is serious."


    It is the first time that the two Buddhist sages have seriously talked about the sword of chaoqingqiu.


    Of course, it doesn''t necessarily lead to results.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu, dressed in a white robe, stood on the top of the mountain with his sword in his hand. He looked at the front calmly without raising his head or lowering his head.


    After a pause, he said, "who can take my sword?"


    At this moment, between heaven and earth, especially silent.


    He is the only one who can silence the world with one sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    Dayu is the most turbulent of the three dynasties in the mountains and rivers. It is located in the middle of Yanling and Liangxi. Both Confucianism and Taoism want to make this dynasty under their own rule. The two sides fought openly and secretly for thousands of years, but they did not get the result. Because the two sides didn''t want the Dayu Dynasty to fall completely opposite, the Dayu Dynasty also knew this truth well, so they were in the thousands During the period of 1949, the successive emperors of Dayu, whether mediocre or wise, would not give birth to the idea of completely turning to one side.


    Therefore, only in Dayu can we see the abundance of Taoist temples and academies dotted over the whole territory of Dayu.


    However, without this Confucianism and Taoism, Dayu has become the place with the most wild activities except for the South China Sea. There are many people in the mountain and the rivers and lakes at the foot of the mountain. Maybe a monk can''t be found in a sect with the name of the sect on the mountain. It''s also uncertain that there will be one or two places hidden in some obscure sects A monk of high level.


    Looking at the small fish pond in the eyes, perhaps not small, looking at the big river in the eyes, not necessarily big.


    In addition, there are more countries in the territory of Dayu than the sum of Yanling and Liangxi dynasties.


    According to one of the most popular sayings spread up and down the mountain of Dayu, it is the first of Dayu, too many.


    Qianhe state is a small and barren country in the northeast of Dayu. It has a small territory and few people. Because there is a lake in the territory, countless yellow cranes can be attracted here every April. Therefore, the name of the country is Qianhe.


    This small and barren country is sandwiched between Qinglei and Ziyun. It can be seen from the eyes that the Qianhe kingdom will become Qianhe Prefecture in less than 100 years.


    Qinglei is famous for its rich wine. If the brewing technology is second, I''m afraid no one in the surrounding countries will dare to say that it is the first.


    The most famous wine in Qinglei is called Changle wine. Its brewing techniques are extremely harsh. It can only be brewed by the water from the lake near the border of Qinglei and Qianhe. Therefore, the annual output is very small, and it was once a royal tribute wine.


    If there is an outflow occasionally, it must be a high price.


    The largest winery in Qinglei is called suochuanghhan, which is a small town on the border of Qinglei. The town is called Danxi, which is very remote. Even if there is a winery in the middle of the town, few other people come here except those who sell wine. In order to make the winery peaceful, the emperor of Qinglei even set up a wine supervision department and sent hundreds of elite soldiers here Guard.


    In the cold winter, it is the annual time when the winery starts to make wine. In the season of taking water, the winery does not bother himself in the past. As long as the words are released, the people in the small town will naturally cross the border and go to the lakeside of Qianhe kingdom to fetch water. The Qianhe country doesn''t even dare to fart.


    It''s just that there are good and bad things about taking water. If you get good water, the price will naturally be higher. If the water is not so good, the winery will probably lower the price or even refuse to accept it. In any case, it''s one cent for all. No one should try to cheat.


    However, at this time of the past year, many people have already set out for Qianhe Kingdom, but this year, no one moved. The reason is that some months ago, news came from there that the lake named Yuelu was not peaceful.


    It seems that a demon Xiu who is not too low-level emerges from nowhere. It occupies the whole Yuelu lake and keeps outsiders away from getting water. Once it is found out, it will be killed on the spot. There are more wild repair and more demon repair on Dayu side. This is not a big deal. It is just that many wild Xius in many places dare not make such publicity because they are always raised by local people Bao asked the immortal master on the mountain to fight off the demons.


    However, after the appearance of this demon monk, Qianhe kingdom would let the monk, who is known as Qianhe, go to suppress him. No one would have thought that when the monk got there, he would be torn apart by the demon monk without saying anything else, and his corpse was not found. Even if the country of Qianhe was scared to death, we should know that the monk who is the number one in the world is one Who dares to be provoked in the field of Taiqing, but this time, he fell into a big trap and took all his life.


    The Qianhe state has no way to deal with this, and Qinglei has some difficulties. Changle wine is said to be exclusively for the royal family. In fact, Qinglei has to rely on this wine to increase contact with another country whose territory is much larger than Qinglei. It is really difficult to make wine.


    Therefore, the emperor of Qinglei asked the national master of Qinglei state, a genuine Taoist monk, to make a move. The realm was high and the Taoism was mysterious.


    No one knows the real state of the master, but he should be in the twilight.


    Only a month ago, the national teacher went deep into the Yuelu lake.


    What else can I say? I must have been killed by that foreign demon.


    This time, not only the Qianhe Kingdom, but also the Qinglei state was flustered.


    There was nothing to do about it.


    They even published the emperor''s list, saying that they wanted to kill the demon Xiu. They had high officials and high salaries, and they could become the national teacher of Qinglei state. But even the mysterious National Master of Taoism was dead, and no one dared to fight again.


    Yuelu Lake must have a high level demon Xiu. The people in Danxi town dare not go there easily. There is no water in the distillery, so they can''t make wine. Therefore, they do not hesitate to raise the price to collect water, but still no one responds.Life is about to lose, who wants to make this money?


    At the time when everyone was consuming, Danxi town had a heavy snow.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the easternmost part of Danxi Town, there is a run down courtyard. People in the small town all know that there is a couple in this courtyard, and there is a girl under their knees. They are only seven or eight years old. They are all poor families. Men are tall and strong. They usually pick stones on the mountain in the south of the town. They can''t earn much money a month, but the family of three can still make a living.


    There is no private school in the town. Fortunately, the woman who has read and can read characters is taught by herself. Men always leave early and return late. When they get home, they don''t talk much. After having a simple dinner, they tease their children for a while. After washing their feet, they fall asleep and soon snore like thunder.


    Day after day, year after year.


    Never changed.


    However, since the beginning of winter last year, the woman became ill. Day by day, the man began to knock on the doctor''s Hospital in the town on a cold winter night, put all the money in the family on the counter, and then said that he wanted to see a doctor. Fortunately, the old doctor, who had always had medical ethics, did not get up in the middle of the night and was angry for the woman After carefully examining the pulse, the old doctor only gave one conclusion, saying that he had a disease, which was not easy to treat. In the future, he could only take medicine to maintain his life. It was almost impossible to think of a radical cure.


    The man didn''t talk much. He just asked for some medicine and took the woman back to the yard. In the next year, the man didn''t do much except come down from the mountain every day and go to the doctor''s office in silence to get the medicine. However, the medicine cost was very high. In the past year, the man who had not much money had completely emptied his family and the things that could be mortgaged at home It''s almost mortgaged. The man can''t get any more money. Fortunately, Lao Lang is kind-hearted. Many herbs that can be found on the mountain are no longer sold to men and let him go to pick them. In addition, other herbs can be used to exchange for herbs.


    This has made men survive these months, but after winter, herbal medicine is hard to find. When a man goes down the mountain today, his hands are empty.


    But he still knocked on the old doctor''s door.


    The old doctor was thin with pale hair. Looking at the man, he sighed, "Xu Li, if you continue to consume like this, there will be no result."


    The man opened a pair of big eyes, some surprised said: "it is difficult not to let her die like this, she is my daughter-in-law."


    The old doctor grasped the medicine skillfully, and said: "Xu Li, life and death have a life and death. Even if you have to reach out to grab your daughter-in-law and not let her go to the netherworld Road, how long can you actually drag it? You have a daughter. You don''t think about yourself, but you should also think about your daughter. If you spend like this, your daughter will follow you to beg in the street. Don''t say anything else, do you have the heart to let your daughter suffer this crime? If you listen to Uncle Yang''s advice, you should let go. There are many good families in the town, and you are reliable. It''s not difficult for uncle to find you a daughter-in-law. "


    Xu Li thought for a while, then shook his head and just said, "Uncle Yang, I will pay back the medicine money soon."


    The old doctor looked at this guy who obviously didn''t listen to his words in his heart. He put the medicine into his arms. He was angry, "you guy, you don''t listen to advice. You don''t know what a good man says until you lose."


    Xu Li didn''t say much, just bowed to the old doctor, then turned around and walked into the cold wind, and soon disappeared.


    The old doctor looked at his far away back and sighed.


    This stubborn donkey.


    Xu Li walked across the corner with the medicine in his hand. He saw a notice on a stone wall that the wine shop was paying a lot of money for water. In the past years, he was so troublesome that he never followed the people of the town to go to Qianhe kingdom to get water, and he did not care about the price. But today, he stopped for a long time in the cold wind and determined that it was the worst water in the past year. Now it is only after two silver and one Jin that Xu Li crossed the street, Through an alley, into the old courtyard.


    Push open the door, a woman is holding a little girl in front of the fire to study. There are a few sweet potatoes beside the fire. The woman''s expression is quiet, and she doesn''t look like a woman on this side of the town.


    When the little girl heard the door open, she called out her father.


    Xu Li nodded, smelling the smell of medicine coming from the room, squeezed out a smiling face, and then squatted in front of the medicine pot on the side and began to boil the medicine.


    The woman taught the little girl to read for a while, and then let the child read by herself. She dragged her sick body to Xu Li''s side, leaned on his shoulder and whispered, "there''s something I''ve been thinking about for a long time."


    Xu Li stopped his movements and his body became stiff.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked softly? What about girls going to school? It''s a long way to go to the county town. I''m not sure. If I''m older, it''s OK. Anyway, it''s better to live in school. Gentlemen are not bad tempered. Don''t think your daughter will be bullied. Of course, if I''m really bullied, I''ll be angry with my daughter. You know, I don''t talk much on weekdays, but I say it It''s not bad... "


    The woman reached out and interrupted Xu Li''s words and said seriously, "you know I''m not talking about this."Xu Li stopped and sighed.


    The woman squeezed out a smile, "I''ve had enough of such a day. I feel like vomiting after taking medicine. I don''t want to live like this again. Xu Li, please let me go."


    Xu Li turned his head and looked at the woman with tears in her eyes and asked softly, "if you are gone, what will Yueer do? How old is she?"


    The woman said with a soft smile: "the moon will know why a mother should choose this. She is very sensible. Don''t worry about it."


    When they said these words, the couple did not cover up their voices. In fact, they were all heard by the little girl. She looked down at the book without any sound, but the book was soon wet.


    Xu Li coughed and swallowed the phlegm in his mouth. He asked in a warm voice, "what about me? Yue''er can accept it, but I can''t


    The woman followed his back and said in a soft voice, "Xu Li, you don''t have me. There is a moon. The moon will accompany you instead of me."


    Xu Li shook his head, "different."


    The woman''s smile became more gentle, "Xu Li, you have never been a bully. Why do you want me to suffer now because you don''t want me to go?"


    Xu Li knew that this sentence was definitely not the woman''s original idea, but still did not know what to find to refute, but quietly asked: "don''t leave me, I can have nothing, most afraid of you."


    The woman''s face was very red by the fire. She said with a low smile, "Xu Li, we are lucky to be able to travel for a certain distance. Don''t expect to go to the end together."


    Xu Li said seriously, "but that''s my biggest dream."


    The woman shook her head and said nothing more.


    Xu Li thought for a moment and then said, "I''ll go to Yuelu lake to get water tomorrow. After I bring it back, you''ll have the medicine fee for next year. Don''t leave me. Neither I nor Yueer want you to leave."


    The woman shook her head and said, "there are monsters over there. If you go there, you will be eaten. What will the moon do then?"


    Xu Li was a little guilty and said in a low voice: "in case of good luck, I didn''t encounter it. I know you want to leave because you are afraid that yue''er will not be able to eat after that. However, in comparison, it is the most painful thing for yue''er to leave without her mother


    The woman''s eyes were dim, and she didn''t know.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Xu Li had already put up the medicine bowl, blew the cold medicine, and said in a soft voice: "it''s OK. The difficulties will pass through. You should get better soon. Watch yue''er grow up and get married after the moon. If you leave early and don''t see your son-in-law, how can you feel at ease?"


    The woman swallowed a mouthful of medicinal soup.


    Xu Li then said: "I will start tomorrow. You can have a good sleep. When you wake up, I will come back."


    The woman was surprised, "it takes half a month to get back and forth from Yuelu lake?"


    Xu Li laughed and didn''t speak. He just took a few mouthfuls of medicine and then said, "I''m going to walk faster."


    The woman wanted to say something else, but she felt dizzy and couldn''t open her eyes. Leaning against Xu Li, she fell asleep.


    Xu Li carefully took the woman to the bed, covered the quilt for her, and then stretched out his hand to the little girl and said with a smile, "the moon comes."


    The little girl went to Xu Li without calling her father.


    Xu Li wiped away the tears from her eyes and said in a soft voice, "silly girl, how can my father let your mother leave? My father will go a long way tomorrow and come back the day after tomorrow. Take good care of your mother and don''t let her have an accident, OK?"


    The little girl raised her head, frowned and asked, "Dad, it''s far from Yuelu lake. Can you really come back?"


    Xu Li rubbed the little girl''s head, took out the remaining copper plates from his arms, put them into the little girl''s hands, and said in a low voice, "dad tells you a secret. Dad can actually be faster."


    The little girl widened her eyes, and Xu Li just laughed.


    "Wait, dad will come back with money tomorrow. When the time comes, I will buy sugar gourd for Yueer. It seems that it is not right. There should be no sugar gourd in this season."


    The little girl puffed her cheek and said, "Dad, you are stupid."


    Xu Li laughed and didn''t say much.


    The next day, as the light rose, Xu Li tucked in the quilts for the little girl and the woman, and went out with two buckets that were not small.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yuelu lake is neither near nor far from Danxi town. It takes almost seven days for ordinary people to walk. If they ride horses, they have to go up a lot faster. Xu officials are so poor, not to mention riding horses, even donkeys.


    However, with only two legs, Xu Li also went very fast. After leaving Danxi Town, he was so fast that no one could see his shadow clearly. It took only half a day for Xu Li to come to Yuelu lake.


    It''s not April, so we can''t see a thousand cranes here.


    There is only a quiet lake.


    Xu Li stood by the lake.


    Look where the water is the best.


    This trip, as long as the two buckets of water are filled, is definitely not a year''s medicine money nonsense, in fact, ten years and twenty years is enough.In fact, the value of the prescription is not high, and the herbal medicine is not expensive. What''s more, it can''t cure women''s disease at all.


    The disease of a woman cannot be said to be ill.


    If we really want to talk about it, it is actually the exhaustion of vitality.


    Buying medicine and taking medicine is a cover. One of the most important things he did was to use Qi to maintain the woman''s vitality every day. How could this be done by ordinary friars? Even a monk in the Taiqing kingdom would consume almost all the Qi in the spirit mansion once a day.


    Day by day, even a monk in Taiqing could not stand it.


    However, Xu Li has persisted for more than a year.


    It''s not that hard.


    Just as a monk like him, he can''t cure the disease. He can only transport the gas day after day.


    However, since he chose to be a common people, he didn''t want the woman to know his ability. If he didn''t have enough money for medicine, Xu Li would not have chosen to take water.


    It''s just not bad. After this time, at least ten or twenty years later, you don''t have to think about any excuse. You''d better use this money to do a small business, so you may not have to worry about it for a lifetime.


    His life was long, but the woman''s life was only a hundred years.


    He chose the best place to get water. When the wooden ladle filled the two buckets, he wanted to turn around and return to Danxi town. But at this time, the lake was tumbling, and soon a huge yellow crane appeared on the surface of the lake. He looked at Xu Li and joked, "how can anyone dare to come to fetch water?"


    Its eyes are full of impatience.


    Xu Li looked up at the Yellow Crane, calm.


    "Are you not afraid of me?" asked the yellow crane


    Xu Li did not speak. He was a man of few words.


    Huang He changed his tone and said, "do you know, I ate all the people who came to fetch water before."


    Xu Li thought about it and said, "it''s not a big crime to take water."


    Yellow Crane sneered: "nature is not a big crime, just looking at you, this group of people, I am upset."


    Xu Li sighed, what kind of shit is this.


    He looked at the Yellow Crane and said, "every year there are yellow cranes here. Are you lucky enough to become a sperm?"


    In the eyes of the common people, if any demon cultivation, it must be called what monster, what spirit, absolutely no other name.


    Obviously, the Yellow Crane didn''t like the name, so it waved its wings, rolled up a vigorous wind, and said with a strange smile: "it seems that you are also some kind of first person? Is it to come down to me? "


    Xu Li frowned and said, "I''m just here to get water. I have no idea about the rest of those things."


    Yellow Crane where will listen to Xu Li said these, flapping his wings, will fly over to eat Xu Li in the stomach.


    Xu Li said seriously, "you will die in this way."


    According to his state cultivation, we can naturally see that this yellow crane is a demon cultivation in the twilight state.


    The demon cultivation of this realm is rare on the side of mountains and rivers.


    "Yellow Crane Jie Jie Jie said with a smile:" the last time that Taoist priest also said so, can''t be the same to be surprised by me belly to go? "


    Xu Li didn''t want to talk nonsense any more. He splashed the water in the water ladle and a water sword appeared in the air.


    There is sword spirit gathering between heaven and earth.


    The sword directly pierced half of the Yellow Crane''s wings. The Yellow Feather fell all over the ground, and blood spilled on the lake.


    The Yellow Crane flies backwards.


    Then a moment later, he turned into an adult. He went to the bank, holding an arm, and kowtowed wildly on the bank. "The little demon has no eyes. He didn''t even know that the master Jianxian had arrived. He really deserved to die. He asked the master to save the demon''s life, and all the things will be sent by him."


    After a sword, Xu Li stopped using his hand. He just asked, "since it''s a crime, why should you spare your life?"


    Huang He said with a cry: "the little demon does not know that it is the master of the sword immortal. It is more offensive. Please forgive the little demon for being rash."


    In the mountains and rivers, let a demon of the twilight realm cultivate this virtue, not too many.


    Xu Li asked, "why don''t you let people take water?"


    The Yellow Crane trembled and said, "the little demon found a treasure at the bottom of the lake. He wanted to refine it, but he was afraid that others would covet it. Therefore, he temporarily occupied this place. If the Sword Fairy master had an idea about the treasure, the little demon would give it to him with both hands."


    Xu Li did not speak.


    The Yellow Crane looks ugly, but still takes out the treasure.


    It''s a piece of jade Ruyi.


    It should be a Taoist magic weapon.


    Xu Li was not interested at all, but thought whether he wanted to kill the Yellow Crane who had done evil more than once.


    The Yellow Crane seems to feel the faint thread of killing opportunity, and quickly kowtow: "the master of Sword Fairy is very proud. The little demon has only killed two people here. They are the first to challenge them, and the rest of the people are driven away without any action."Xu Li didn''t seem to want to let him go. He said quietly, "you just wanted to kill me."


    Huang He looks sad. What''s wrong with his mother''s provocation? He provoked such a god of killing. If he can''t, he is still a swordsman.


    Who the hell doesn''t know that swordsmen are the best to kill demons in the mountains and rivers. Although swordsmen are rare, there are more of them?


    Xu Li was silent for a moment, and then said, "I''ll let you go, but if I hear that you''ve committed a bad thing again, or if you reveal my whereabouts, you''ll die."


    Huang He nodded again and again, "master Jianxian is at ease. Even if he has a hundred guts, he doesn''t dare."


    Xu Li no longer spoke, but picked the bucket on his shoulder and soon disappeared.


    The Yellow Crane bowed his head for a long time, then wiped his cold sweat.


    He raised his head and his face was gloomy.


    "What is killed by heaven should be trampled on, and it is better not to turn over."


    The Yellow Crane stood up and swore.


    Suddenly there was a sound in the distance.


    The yellow crane is in mourning.


    Xu Li pointed out his sword with a drop of water.


    Instantly penetrate the body of yellow crane.


    Xu Li reached for the demon pill and frowned: "stupid."


    In a flash.


    At dusk, Xu Li returned to Danxi Town, carrying two buckets of water, went straight to the distillery and put the water in front of them at the moment before it closed.


    Then for a moment, a winery was surprised.


    The waiter of the wine shop knew Xu Li and asked in surprise, "Xu Li, when did you go to Yuelu lake?"


    Xu Li or that sullen temperament, half a day later said: "half a month ago."


    And the guy asked, "no ogres."


    Xu Li shook his head, "No."


    You asked me one word, fellow of the distillery. Many more people want to go to Yuelu lake to try their luck after today. Xu Li didn''t pay any attention to it. After selling the water, he took the real gold and silver back to the courtyard.


    In between, how many people are envious, how many people feel envious, this is not his business.


    Xu Li bought some steaming steamed stuffed buns in the bun shop and returned to the courtyard.


    Then look at the little girl at the door.


    Xu Li handed over the steamed stuffed buns and called out with a smile, "moon."


    The little girl was surprised to take the steamed stuffed bun, and her stomach just began to coo.


    Xu Li laughed heartily and walked into the yard.


    Go to the room to wake up the woman gently, then put a big bag of silver in front of her, warm voice way: "now don''t say leave me."


    In the words, there are still some grievances.


    The woman whispered, "you are not an ordinary man."


    Xu Li even more aggrieved, "I was an ordinary person."


    The woman could not help but complain: "since you are not an ordinary person, how can you bear to let me suffer so many years?"


    Xu Li rubbed his cheek. "When you were 18 years old, you saw a monk in the sky in the town, and then you said that you didn''t like this flying guy in your life. You said you would marry a stone cutter. I heard it very true not far from you."


    The woman frowned and said, "do you believe what the young girl said?"


    Xu Li said in a soft voice: "as long as it is what you say, I believe it."


    The woman protects forehead, cannot help but curse a way: "stupid."


    this is as like as two peas before Huang.


    Xu Li opened his mouth and thought about what to say.


    Then I heard a sound for no reason.


    Suddenly he stood up.


    The woman also heard it. She frowned and said, "what a bird, it sounds so bad."


    Xu Li wanted to scold her for being stupid, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t speak.


    It was a sword, from which he could hear two meanings.


    One is, who dares to stop me?


    The other is, go somewhere.


    Xu Li knew very well that the sound of the sword must be the sword of chaoqingqiu.


    Otherwise, no one will make this noise.


    Xu Li said with a wry smile: "it seems that I''m going to leave for a long time."


    "Where to?" the woman asked


    Xu Li did not reply, but moved the grindstone in the courtyard to the house, and then made a basin of water.


    Finally, he took out a rusty sword under the bed.


    Then he began to grind his sword on the grindstone without saying a word.


    The woman looked at it for a long time, and her eyes were a little sour. Then she said, "if you want to be a great Xia, can''t you buy a good sword? That''s what you''ve made. "


    Xu Li didn''t lift his head, and said seriously, "my swordsman, only one sword is enough."


    As he sharpened his sword faster, the rusty sword gradually showed its white edge.


    Finally, Xu Li washed it with water.A long white sword appeared in his hand.


    He took out the scabbard under the bed, hung the sword around his waist, then looked at the woman, and suddenly said, "take the things, let''s go to the far gate."


    "Together?" the woman said in surprise


    Xu Li nodded.


    The woman let out a cry and quickly cleaned up.


    It took about half an hour, and it was all finished.


    Looking at the woman with a lot of things, Xu Li frowned and said, "if you have money, what can''t be bought?"


    The woman knew it later and left a lot of things behind.


    Xu Li picked up the little girl and went to the courtyard.


    Throwing the sword around her waist, the sword hovered in the air, which surprised the little girl.


    The woman asked, "shall we also fly in the air?"


    Xu Li said seriously: "originally this trip should be very dangerous, but without me, your wife and I have a hard time living here. It''s better to follow me. If I die unfortunately, you can at least collect a corpse for me."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" the woman cursed


    Xu Li sighed and said seriously: "I, Xu Li, have had a good time practicing sword all my life. Because of you, I have been hiding my name for fear of causing trouble. Originally, I thought I would have lived like this for a lifetime. But this time, since it was the zhaojianxian''s invitation, I have no reason not to go. I think this will be the most grand gathering of swordsmen six thousand years ago. Naturally, it will be the most exciting It''s hard to say whether I can survive the battle of ileum. But I don''t regret it. For you, I''ve lived like this for 20 years. For the sword, I''ve been willful once, not too much. "


    The woman was staring at Xu Li, who was saying that she couldn''t understand the words. She didn''t feel anything else. She just felt that she was a man of her own, and didn''t know why. At this time, she was very manly.


    It''s not like a quarryman at all.


    It''s all the way she likes it.


    The woman suddenly said, "in fact, when I was 18 years old, I looked at the man who was flying in the sky and thought that one day my husband would be able to fly in the sky."


    Xu Li laughed, took her hand, and said in a warm voice, "little things."


    A moment later, here, there is a sword light.


    Xu Li, a swordsman who ascended the building, went to Baiyu town with his family and his family.


    -


    maybe Li Fuyao had already made up his mind to kill Wan Yi, so when he grasped the green silk, he almost forced out his strongest side. Finally, Li Fuyao cut off Wan Yi''s head.


    In Baiyu Town, the wind and clouds are surging. Li Fuyao doesn''t rush to the other side. Instead, he returns to the cold pool and meets Gu Yuan and song Pei.


    Gu Yuan was a little anxious, but he didn''t know why it happened. Li Fuyao didn''t know the cause and effect, but at least he knew that the incident was aimed at him. So he thought for a while, only told Gu Yuan to stay well with Mr. Yan after returning to Baiyu Town, and not to walk around.


    Then he said that he would go down the mountain alone and ask her to be more careful.


    Song Pei stood not far away, looking at this side, mixed feelings.


    Li Fuyao patted the guy on the shoulder, then walked with his sword and swept towards white fish town.


    Gu Yuan is a bit out of her wits. She is not stupid. She still knows some things.


    Song Pei asked cautiously, "elder brother Li''s words just now, are they the last words?"


    Gu Yuan was a little angry. He slapped song Pei with his backhand, "what are you talking about?"


    Song Pei suggested in a low voice: "do you want to ask Mr. Zhang for help? Before he left, he gave me something. If he wanted to find him, he would take it out."


    Gu Yuan''s eyes brightened, but then he said, "it''s useless. This time, the master can''t help."


    Song Pei uttered a cry, and then his face turned white. "Doesn''t that mean elder brother Li is dead?"


    In Song Pei''s mind, his husband must be the most capable person in the world. If his husband can''t help, it is probably impossible.


    Gu Yuan still wanted to say a few words, but he turned his head and looked at Song Pei''s annoyed appearance. He could not help but comfort him and said, "well, if you are more powerful in the future, you can help. You can read less books and spend more time in practice. If you don''t speak the truth, you will be beaten first. As for whether you can''t make sense without reading, don''t worry."


    Song Pei nodded and said seriously, "elder martial sister, I know."


    Gu Yuan''s careless hum, looked up at the distance, the expression is complex.


    She did not know how much influence her words had on Song Pei.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Fuyao went down the mountain, he took a secret road to Baiyu town. In fact, it was very useless. After all, all the monks who came here today could know the situation by some sounds. No matter where Li Fuyao entered Baiyu Town, it was impossible to hide the perception of other people.


    Li Fuyao wanted to do the same thing.


    When he was near white fish town, Li Fuyao breathed a sigh of relief. The pills he took had begun to regulate his meridians. Before long, he should be able to alleviate the injury. In order to recover from the injury in a short time, he could only use the elixir. However, since it was given to Qinghuai, even if the other party did not receive it, Li Fuyao would not use it again.Anyway, it''s not the time of life and death.


    Now there are several battlefields in Baiyu Town, Chao FengChen and Shen Fu, who claims to be the second Confucian.


    Wei Chunzhi and the two ascended the building.


    Ye Feixian fought alone in the spring and Autumn period.


    A withered old man should cope with a spring and Autumn period.


    Chen Sheng faced two spring and Autumn Annals alone.


    In addition, there are Zhou Qing and two people climbing the building.


    In these battlefields, the haggard old man and ye Feixian are in dire straits. After all, ye Feixian is not an orthodox swordsman. It is not a problem to deal with one spring and Autumn period, but there is no way to deal with them.


    The state of the withered old man is only in the morning and evening, so it is hard to cope with a spring and Autumn period.


    These two people should be the weakest.


    As for Chao FengChen, facing Shen Fu, he never fell behind from the beginning to the end. There is still a gap between Chao FengChen''s swordsmanship and Chao Qingqiu''s, but in fact, it''s not much worse.


    It''s the same person, after all.


    In addition to the realm, it is bullshit to say that it is weaker than the Qing Dynasty and autumn.


    Li Fuyao quickly swept into an alley, ready to come to the street, and not far in front of him saw a middle-aged scholar with no expression.


    His whole body is as powerful as a mountain.


    Let Li Fuyao have a look, then can''t help but legs and feet soft.


    Li Fuyao instantly green silk scabbard pestle ground, do not let oneself kneel down.


    The middle-aged scholar took a look at Li Fuyao, but with one glance, a majestic air machine came to meet Li Fuyao''s face.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes widened.


    The sword 19 swept out and pierced through the air.


    However, Jian 19 was also hit by this magnificent air machine.


    The middle-aged scholar was silent, and he was about to make a second move.


    A white light suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Three people fell to the ground.


    The front man was holding a little girl, and behind him was a woman.


    After landing, the woman combed her hair carefully. The man was too quick to defend her with the sword spirit and let her blow the cold wind all the way.


    Naturally, it''s all blown up.


    Who is not Xu Li.


    Xu Li put down the little girl and patted her head. The little girl cleverly took her mother''s hand.


    Looking at the middle-aged scholar in front of him, Xu Li grasped the sword handle and said, "have you bought the coffin?"


    If Li Fuyao had heard what several swordsmen had said before, he would have found it very interesting.


    At that time, Cao Jianqing appeared here and said to die. Chao FengChen said to Shen Fu that he didn''t know what you thought. Chen Sheng asked who was coming. After Zhou Qing seriously injured GUI you, what he said was how to go back to the building several times.


    As for Wei Chunzhi''s appearance at that time, what he said was how he wanted to die.


    Xu Li is asking, bought coffin.


    As for the sword fairy who made his sword on a mountain, who can take it.


    These swordsmen are very interesting.


    Li Fuyao suddenly raised his head. It turned out that there were many sword lights in the sky.


    Colorful.


    It''s colorful.


    Many swords have come, famous and nameless.


    Many swordsmen have come, alive and dead.


    Li Fuyao smiles. It turns out that he is not only a swordsman in the world.


    Look, here, there''s so much more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    If Cao Wanqing, the female swordsman who maintains the goal of climbing the building by the unorthodox means, is not a real climbing realm, then Wei Chunzhi, who is called by the same heresy, should not be a real climbing realm.


    But who knows, Wei Chunzhi''s first sword broke the tripod. The one who took the tripod as his own magic weapon, vomited blood and looked at this side, and his eyes were ready to crack.


    Wei Chunzhi reached out and pulled a sword Qi from the sky and poured it into his body.


    Let your own body, from the previous vanity, look more real.


    He raised his head and said with a loud smile, "thank you for borrowing the sword once!"


    Chao Qingqiu''s voice came from a distant place, "only half an hour."


    When Chao Qingqiu''s sword was wielded, he actually borrowed a half wisp of sword Qi to Wei Chunzhi. The half wisp of sword Qi was not as good as the sword meaning lent to Li Fuyao before, but it could make Wei Chun exist for half an hour at most.


    The effect of the sword Qi that Wei Chunzhi brought is only to make him live for half an hour longer.


    For his Kendo realm, there is no help.


    In other words, Wei Chun''s Kendo realm up to now is just the realm of his life.


    But even so, Wei Chunzhi was able to smash the tripod with one sword, which was enough to show how elegant the swordsman was in his life.


    The cinnabar of the imperial envoy of GUI and Jin Dynasties hovered on his side and did not dare to fight again. Wei Chunzhi stood up with his sword, and the woman beside him became green and pale. After the war, it was time for them to say goodbye to the world.


    There is no spring in the world until the grass is green.


    Wei Chun at most for half an hour, he was not in a hurry. He looked down at the woman and said in a soft voice, "it''s worth tormenting yourself hard?"


    Grass gradually green dry tears, whispered: "Wei Chunzhi, I just want to see you again."


    Want to see you again, even if in a hurry to leave.


    Wei Chunzhi laughed. He straightened up slowly and said with a smile, "if you see me, you''ll see me again, and then you''ll leave the world hand in hand."


    Grass gradually green, silent, just nod.


    Looking at the distance, Wei Chunzhi completely ignored the two people in front of him to climb the stairs. He just said with a hearty smile: "I never thought that there would be today''s situation. I''d like to meet the enemy together with you. I''d like to see Wei Chunzhi''s sword first!"


    The sound spread all over white fish town.


    In the distance, soon there is a voice ring, is Zhou Qing.


    Standing on the top of a mountain, he was handing out a sword, forcing the one in front of him to climb the stairs several steps back. Then he said, "no matter whether Wei Chunzhi borrowed the sword from Chao Jian Xian or not, I Zhou Qing will cut one of them to climb the stairs first."


    It''s also spread all over white fish town.


    The woman exclaimed, "treasure."


    The sound is not big, Zhou Qing naturally can''t hear.


    But soon the woman said with a soft smile, "you are happy."


    In that alley, the middle-aged scholar who had bought a coffin in the other side of the street was asked about his majestic sword spirit, which was like the rain falling on the middle-aged scholar. He said without lifting his head: "no way. I''ll cut it first if I want to go upstairs."


    Soon another old voice came out in the cloud, "don''t you think I''m old and weak, let me kill one first?"


    At the same time, there are countless sword Qi scattered in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword has a great influence, which I''m afraid even the sages in yunduan can''t think of.


    In the past, the number of swordsmen in the world was very rare in the eyes of the monks of the three religions. But who knows, with the sword of chaoqingqiu, at least four or five swordsmen who ascended the building had already arrived in white fish town.


    Before that, who had ever thought that besides Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, there were other people in this world?


    But after Chao Qingqiu''s sword, I''m afraid that the whole three religions will have to take a new look at the swordsmen. At least from now on, although the swordsmen are in decline, it is not as if they have searched all over the mountains and rivers, nor can they find out the situation of climbing a building or two.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With a few people climbing into the building, there are many monks and swords near white fish town.


    Countless swordsmen from far and near places came to white fish town. After falling down, they met those friars.


    Fight against each other.


    No nonsense.


    At this time, there''s no need to talk nonsense. It''s right to make a sword.


    Li Fuyao stood at the corner of the street, swallowing a large amount of pills. Then he leaped over and focused on a Taoist monk in Taiqing. He quickly swept through the lane and let the sword 19 slip out of the sword case in the blind spot of the monk''s vision.


    Cut off the man''s head with a sword.


    Li Fuyao''s figure kept on going to another place and killed a monk who intended to kill Zhou Qing''s daughter-in-law with one sword.


    Gasping for breath.


    This time, he was extremely distressed by the injury he had suffered before.Those involving the viscera pain, let Li Fu shake straight grin.


    The woman looked at him, thought for a moment, handed him the sword on her waist, and whispered, "there is a sword meaning of Zhou Qing on it, which can protect your life at a critical time."


    Li Fu shook his head, pushed the sword back, and whispered, "the heart of master Zhou Qing''s sword lies in you. If something happens to you, it will definitely affect him."


    The woman thought for a while, no longer insisted, but whispered, "be careful."


    Li Fuyao nodded and looked up at the countless swords in the sky.


    This is the most swordsman he has ever seen since he practiced sword.


    This situation may have been created by Chao Qingqiu himself, but in fact, it was created by Li Fuyao as the introduction. The three religions wanted to kill all the swordsmen, so there were so many friars. Chao Qingqiu''s sword was a move that he knew clearly that there was such a situation. Why?


    Li Fuyao didn''t quite understand, but he knew one thing. Today''s war is not so much a game between chaoqingqiu and the three religions, but rather that the feud between the swordsmen and the three religions has reached a point where they can not be reconciled. The backlog of 6000 years has broken out completely today.


    Why are countless swordsmen, active or passive, out of the sight of the three religions today?


    Isn''t that why?


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk and walked into another battlefield.


    I don''t know how to finish today, but if nothing else happens, it''s still four words.


    Never die.


    -


    those colorful sword Qi can be seen at a glance hundreds of miles away from white fish town.


    Looking at the sword spirit, he said to the white haired and red robed demon sect leader who came from afar: "if there had been sword spirit everywhere in the mountains and rivers six thousand years ago, we monks of the three religions would have been holding back our bend if we wanted to live a life of restraint."


    Lin Hongzhu led the woman and looked at the sword spirit. After thinking for a long time, he said, "what is chaoqingqiu going to do. If you have to bring these swordsmen to the saints in the clouds and ask for them later, I''m not afraid of those saints who will wipe out his evil completely


    The master''s face remained as usual, "Confucianism and Taoism joined hands to ascend the tower by ten figures. More than 20 people were in the spring and Autumn period, and many were in the twilight of the Qing Dynasty. If they had not yet created excellent results, they would have been disgraced."


    Lin Hongzhu frowned and said: "not necessarily, as long as the morning green autumn does not die, everything is empty."


    Liang also asked with a smile, "if I do, will you stop me?"


    Lin Hongzhu looked at the white fish town and said plainly, "there is no such idea."


    He was the leader of the demon sect. At the beginning, he was a Confucian monk. He had a grudge against the school. He was eccentric, but he was determined not to lose his life and do something meaningless. What is meaningless? At least in Lin Hongzhu''s opinion, it is unwise to make a move at this time.


    Because it''s likely to push him to the top of the waves.


    Today, if we can''t deal with swordsmen, we will become Confucianists to deal with Lin Hongzhu.


    After all, it is much easier to deal with Lin Hongzhu.


    Liang also said frankly: "it seems that the chess pieces are fighting each other, but in fact, the final decision still depends on the two chess players. Chao Qingqiu stands on one side, and on the other side, which sage is it? Which saints, perhaps


    Lin Hongzhu stood with a negative hand and said calmly, "I knew that I could have practiced sword at the beginning. Now it seems natural to kill you."


    Liang also said with a smile: "it''s a strange idea."


    Lin Hongzhu suddenly said: "now, the swordsman is obviously at a disadvantage. If Chao Qingqiu didn''t act early, even if the dust fell down later, most of the swordsman''s death and injury would be what Chao Qingqiu would like to see?"


    Liang also did not speak, a voice came from the distance, "No."


    A middle-aged man with a Book pinned to his waist came slowly.


    Liang also looked at the man and calmly asked, "Su ye, what do you think?"


    The visitor is not someone else. Naturally, he can only be the scholar who is in charge of the school and has the greatest knowledge in the world.


    Su ye came to this side and said seriously: "if chaoqingqiu is able to watch with open eyes, it is still chaoqingqiu?"


    Lin Hongzhu looked at Su ye, and Liang twisted his neck.


    There are so many climbing stairs in the world, but the most famous ones are not the three of them?


    Lin Hongzhu said in a low voice: "it''s most meaningless to talk to you."


    This is to say that Su Ye talks, always in the clouds, is not refreshing at all.


    Liang also laughed and did not answer.


    Just a moment later, he looked up to the distance, then looked at Su ye and said with a smile, "you have won the first prize."


    Su Ye looks over there, sighs, and doesn''t say much.


    Of course, this lottery does not mean that one of the Confucianists killed a climber first, but a man who climbed the stairs was killed by a swordsman. Originally, the three of them knew that the first one was killed by a swordsman.There are only a few swordsmen who climb the stairs in the world. Whether they deliberately hide their names or practice in some place, they are extremely difficult to provoke. Even if they are not as good as Xu Ji, the old ancestor of Jianshan, they have never been worse.


    Lin Hongzhu said: "this murderer is still the best swordsman."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Unexpectedly, the first monk to be killed was not someone else, but Shen Fu, who claimed to be the second monk besides Su ye, who was in charge of the school. The dean of Pingyang academy did not welcome a man to climb the stairs.


    On the contrary, he was just a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period.


    A white robe in the morning.


    This man, who was first a ray of sword Qi of chaoqingqiu, became a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period within 20 years after his separation from chaoqingqiu. His sword pierced Shen Fu''s body.


    Chao FengChen''s white robe has already been dyed red. When he looks at the scholar who ascends the tower, he has no emotion in his eyes.


    Shen Fuyuan is not dead. He looks at the wind and dust in the face with disbelief and asks, "why?"


    It''s not so much to ask Chao FengChen, but rather to ask myself, why I was defeated by such a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, and the price of failure is to pay his life. You know, if Chao FengChen relies on the spring and Autumn period, it will be an extraordinary thing to be able to make a tie with him. However, if Chao FengChen relies on the spring and autumn state, he will kill a man who ascends the building Go, of course, is a thing that many people will frighten out of their eyes.


    Facing FengChen pale, looking at Shen Fu, he said calmly, "you are not lost to me."


    It''s true that Chao FengChen was never a person. In a certain way, he was just the chaoqingqiu in the spring and Autumn period.


    Although Chao FengChen was reluctant to admit it, he could see Shen Fu''s shooting track several times when he took out the sword, which was also due to Chao Qingqiu''s experience.


    Chaofengchen holds that new road, slowly draws out, with a blood.


    He said with a smile, "I will cut the stairs first."


    The sound is based on vigorous Qi and spreads all over the town.


    Countless friars were shocked. They didn''t know how the swordsman was the most powerful swordsman in the world. On the contrary, they would have a real understanding when things happened just before they were alive.


    Zhou Qing cut off a climbing body with a sword, and then smashed his vitality with his sword spirit. Then he said with regret: "the second one!"


    Of course, at the same time, there was another one who went to the battlefield.


    Taking advantage of Zhou Qing''s old atmosphere, he attacked Zhou Qing with his majestic Qi.


    Wei Chunzhi wiped the neck of the monk who was born to be a tripod with a sword. The sword was stained with some fresh blood. Then he turned to look at GUI Jin and said with a smile: "the third one!"


    Grass gradually green, looking at this side, smile gentle.


    Then Wei Chunzhi looked at GUI Jin and whispered, "it''s your turn."


    Xu Li also killed the middle-aged scholar who had asked him whether he had bought a good coffin. He was a little angry and said, "the fourth one!"


    Then take a deep breath, lift the breath and sweep to the other one to climb the stairs.


    At the same time, of course, there will be another one going up to join the battle.


    Somewhere in the cloud, there was an old man in grey robe carrying a rusty sword. With a sword, he pierced a monk who went upstairs. Then he spat out a big mouthful of blood and said with a smile: "I can''t compare this old bone with you, fifth one!"


    In half an hour, a few swordsmen and Chao FengChen killed them.


    And it looks like it''s just the beginning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    After five swordsmen went upstairs and were killed by several swordsmen, the first swordsman who died in spring and autumn was a swordsman who lived in seclusion in three Jiazi mountains. The man was attacked and killed by as many as three spring and autumn monks, and his sword was cut off and killed.


    After the swordsman was killed, each of the three took a pill to make up for the Qi in the spirit mansion.


    The three men looked at each other, and they went to the rest of the battlefield.


    They may not know the truth of the war, but the will of the academy or the academy is extremely firm.


    After killing the well-known Shen Fu, Chao FengChen is actually himself. The sword spirit of the spirit house has been exhausted.


    Chao FengChen raised his eyes and his eyes were clear, and a Taoist priest standing with a negative hand appeared in the distance.


    The man looked at the wind and dust in the morning and said calmly, "if you can kill me in spring and autumn, you should be a genius. I will give you some time. Maybe you can become a sea, but you can''t see that day."


    "I''ve seen it, I don''t want to see it," he said with a smile


    There''s some weird talk.


    He turned his head and looked to the other side. Another one appeared in the distance.


    This time, the Confucians and Taoists made a great determination. The number of people who came here alone to climb the stairs was more than ten. Five of them died before the battle, and there were still others in the dark or in the dark.


    In any case, not all of them have come here to climb the stairs.


    Chao FengChen looked at the two men and asked with a smile, "when can we cope with a spring and Autumn period, and we still need two people to climb the building?"


    This sentence is very direct, and there is no roundabout, and there are no other emotions, it seems very calm, there are some joking, but there is no hostility. The mood in the speech is easy to be heard, but once it is heard, it becomes very meaningful.


    Both of them felt shame when they went upstairs. They had practiced for hundreds of years. They had been used to countless spring and Autumn Periods and countless cold and summer seasons. They were respected by disciples and had great status on the mountain. People like them should not have put down their face to deal with a spring and autumn state like this. But is the spring and autumn state in front of them a common one?


    He just killed Mr. Shen with his sword.


    The monk who was very famous in Yanling.


    So he was killed by Chao FengChen.


    If Shen Fu died under the sword of chaoqingqiu, they would not feel any strange, because chaoqingqiu was a sword immortal. If Shen Fu died in the hands of someone who ascended the building from Shen Fu, it would not be a big deal. After all, swordsmen are invincible in the same territory, which is not a matter of fun.


    But Shen Fu died in the hands of a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period.


    Can such a state of spring and autumn make them treat with a normal mind?


    This is clearly not possible.


    Since it is impossible, even if there is some humiliation, they have to do it.


    Make sure you''re safe.


    Xiang FengChen sighed and looked at the two people climbing the stairs. He said calmly, "in this case, let''s have a try."


    He held his sword in front of his chest and calmly said, "this sword is called Xinlu."


    While speaking, a pale sword light suddenly appeared here.


    In the spring and Autumn period, the two enemies ascended the tower.


    Whether he wins or loses, he will be unable to speak ill of him.


    At the same time, Li Fuyao had just separated his life and death from a monk in Taiqing on the street of Baiyu town. This is what he killed today. Yan Yu didn''t know much about it, so he could only laugh bitterly.


    Although Chan Tzu knew a lot about it, the seal was a secret of the school, so he didn''t know what it was.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li changgu''s waist is short and the day is short. Li changgu steps on the body of the sword to defend the sword from the sky and snatch out the star picking tower.


    Leaving a dazzling white light.


    Emperor Yanling chuckled and said, "congratulations to Mr. changgu for getting out of trouble!"


    Chen Jiu, an old man who is teaching Cheng Yusheng to practice sabre, holds down his short saber and looks up to see the man''s sword leave.


    Chen Jiu murmured: "the so-called genius, but is it so?"


    Cheng Yusheng looked up with his master and could only see a white light.


    He asked curiously, "master, who is this?"


    Chen Jiu was not angry and said: "it''s someone who is stupid in reading and has to practice sword!"


    Cheng Yusheng was stunned and then said in surprise, "it''s Mr. changgu. He left the tower of picking stars?"


    Chen Jiu snorted coldly, "Chao Qingqiu calls to the party with his sword. Naturally, he will go to the meeting. What''s more, he has been able to leave the tower for a long time. It''s just a matter of willingness and unwillingness. However, even I didn''t expect that he could become a member of the tower before he left the building. This is the most incredible thing. "


    Cheng Yusheng heard something different. He asked carefully, "Shibo, can it be something important?"


    Chen Jiu sneered and said: "practice your knife well. No matter what the big or small matter is, you should know that once you are involved, it is no different from dying."


    Cheng Yusheng''s face is ugly. His teacher''s uncle is too ugly to speak.Chen Jiu said indifferently: "practice knife."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Li changgu''s sword swept over the top of Liang Yi''s head, all three looked up.


    Liang also looked at the handsome back and said with a smile: "three of the Academy, you su Ye became the leader of the school. This became a swordsman who ascended the stairs, but the other one was not found."


    Lin Hongzhu naturally knew that the other person that Liang also said was Wang Fugui. Although he knew Wang Fugui''s whereabouts, he did not open his mouth. He just thought about these three people. Now, the three people are climbing the building. If there is no saint, he is afraid that all three will become Canghai in the future.


    If none of them has left the school.


    This should be a great feat for the three of us to become saints.


    And this saint should be a true saint.


    Not just in the sea.


    Su Ye looked at Li changgu''s back and said calmly, "if you Taoist monks are killed by me later, the temple Lord will be more tolerant."


    Liang also asked, "how do you want to do it for Li changgu?"


    Su Ye calmly said: "at least who dares to kill him, I will kill who."


    Liang also asked, "what if it were me?"


    When saying this sentence, some slight killing intention spread out.


    Su Ye looks at Liang Yi and seems to be angry.


    Lin Hongzhu said calmly, "if you want to do it, I will do it too."


    This is also said to Liang.


    Even if Liang is also the master of the temple and is recognized as the first person under the sea, he may not be able to defeat the joint efforts of Su ye and Lin Hongzhu.


    It''s not so easy for two people to take over at the same time.


    Especially the two who ascended the stairs were Lin Hongzhu and Su Ye.


    Liang also laughed at himself, "when did you stand beside him?"


    Lin Hongzhu did not speak.


    Su ye said that he had the same aspiration.


    Lin Hongzhu has no expression.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, a man appeared on the other side of the street.


    He hung his sword around his waist and looked at the monk of the three religions who had been seriously injured by his sword spirit.


    Li Fuyao is also looking at Li changgu.


    Heavy snow fell on his hair.


    Soon two of them appeared in the distance. One of the old monks looked at his familiar face and suddenly asked, "who are you?"


    Even if it was a secret thing, some news would leak out. Some monks with enough seniority could naturally know what happened in those years.


    For the brilliant Li changgu, some people will also express their regret.


    The man stood in the snow and said with a smile, "Li changgu."


    After saying this, he immediately added, "I am a swordsman."


    Of course, he is a swordsman who ascends the building.


    This sentence is not said.


    The old monk angrily rebuked: "nonsense, Li changgu, how can you keep company with the sages you read?"


    Li changgu laughed but did not speak.


    Another ascended the building is more direct consolation way: "Mr. Yang, put the hand to suppress is, do not need so much nonsense."


    The old monk was so angry that he immediately wanted to do something.


    Li changgu smiles and holds down the short hilt of his sword.


    The sword is a masterpiece.


    When he was a scholar, he was a first-class scholar in the world. When he was a swordsman, he should be a first-class swordsman.


    There is no need to question this.


    -


    it''s hard to find some really quiet places in the world.


    But the North Sea should be able to count.


    Especially after the event of Shengdan was desolate and the monks who did not give up their hearts left the North Sea, the place returned to tranquility.


    Not far from the coast of Beihai, there is a teahouse. There is an old shopkeeper in the teahouse. I don''t know how many years he has lived. Anyway, he is very old. Most of the time, apart from boiling tea, he dozes off at the counter.


    It''s the same today.


    The old man, sleeping just in time, heard the sound of a sword.


    The sound of the sword could be heard all over the world. It was not a strange thing for him to hear it. So when he heard it, he was not too surprised. He just changed his posture.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Maybe it''s a long time, maybe not that long.


    Anyway, his teahouse was pushed away.


    With some wind and snow.


    The kettle was steaming, but it was not worth the chill.


    The old man shrank his neck and opened his eyes.


    And then it didn''t close again.


    Because that person is the one he has to face up to.


    Ordinary people just think that he is an old man who sells tea. Few people know that he is a monk, and only one knows that he is a swordsman.And that person, or he this ascends the building boundary not to stir up the existence.


    The man was naturally in the early autumn.


    The only immortal sword in the world.


    He stood in the teahouse and looked at the old man. He had a sword before, and no one in the world could fight against him. So he spent a very short time to meet him.


    Looking at chaoqingqiu, the old man saluted seriously and said calmly, "you know I don''t want to die."


    Chao Qingqiu knows and understands.


    He can say a very direct word now. For example, if you don''t want to die, go to white fish town, or you will die now. But in fact, Chao Qingqiu didn''t say so. He just said, "borrow the sword."


    Chao Qingqiu has a sword. Naturally, he doesn''t need to borrow it. If he wants to borrow a sword, it''s not for him to use. But who can hold a sword to climb a building.


    Without hesitation, the old man nodded.


    It is too much to ask for a swordsman''s sword, but for him, this requirement is not only too much, but also the alms given to him by Chao Qingqiu.


    Giving alms to him is actually a very excessive thing.


    But he didn''t think it was too much, because in comparison, Chao Qingqiu asked him to go somewhere. Naturally, it was a very simple thing to borrow a sword.


    He quickly went to the backyard and brought the sword.


    Chao Qingqiu took a look at it and brushed the sword.


    And then he erased everything he had left behind.


    The old man''s face was a little ugly, but he didn''t say much, and there was no emotion in his eyes.


    Chao Qingqiu is still looking at him. The old man understands that others can not go, but his sword should go.


    So he stretched out his withered hands and held the hilt.


    Countless swords are surging in.


    After about half a quarter of an hour, some fatigue appeared on the old man''s face.


    He let go of his hand.


    Looking at him, Chao Qingqiu didn''t express any disappointment or other emotions towards him.


    He turned and walked out of the teahouse.


    So the figure disappears.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Chao Qingqiu came to the foot of Jianshan cliff.


    There are many swords here. Their masters are famous or nameless.


    A bamboo house on a big stone.


    Three Liang and four Liang are playing chess.


    A sword, and a scabbard.


    Si Liang looks at Chao Qingqiu and stands up to show his respect.


    Whether it is the identity of Chaoqing Qiujian immortal, or his continuation of the swordsman''s pulse, it is worthy of respect.


    They were indifferent.


    He had heard the sound of the sword before.


    Looking at Chao Qingqiu, he seldom said sorry.


    A little guilty.


    This should be a very important thing.


    Unfortunately, he can''t leave.


    "I want that white bone," he said quietly


    Three two pick eyebrows, to prepare to say something, but in the open mouth, looking at Chao Qingqiu, and did not say anything.


    In fact, he was a little angry, but thinking about some things, anger had no effect, so he gave up.


    At last he said, "in that stream."


    Nod to Qingqiu.


    Then I went to the stream.


    There was a mighty sword in the stream.


    The white bone fell in front of chaoqingqiu.


    He poured a powerful sword into it.


    The quantity is too much for him.


    About a moment later, white bones and raw meat, with flesh and blood.


    The man stood up, put on his white robe, and opened his eyes. His eyes were full of vicissitudes.


    Sanliang stood in the distance and looked at him with a strange look.


    The man looked at the chaoqingqiu in front of him and bent down slightly to him.


    It''s just respect for the Sword Fairy.


    Six thousand years ago, no matter which sword immortal, he was entitled to the respect of all swordsmen in the world.


    There is a wisp of sword Qi between Chao Qingqiu''s fingers, which diffuses into the man''s eyebrows.


    The man frowned first, then a little angry.


    Chao Qingqiu put the sword he had asked for from Beihai in front of him.


    The man looked and held the sword, and the sword spirit slowly poured into his body, which made his eyes more bright and felt the sword spirit. The man had no special emotions, but the sword spirit could let him see the world again and do more things at the same time.


    He opened his eyes again and looked at the world under unexpected circumstances.


    The man looked at Chao Qingqiu and asked, "where is the green silk?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    White fish town, heavy snow.


    This battlefield, which was constructed by the friars and swordsmen of the three religions, never disturbed the common people from the beginning to the end.


    Under the arrangement of a group of monks of the three religions, these people did not know what happened in Baiyu town. If not, if they saw such shocking scenes, they would be scared to death at that time.


    To put it bluntly, there are two worlds.


    When Li changgu stepped on the stairs and came to Baiyu town from Luoyang City, there was one more swordsman who climbed the stairs in Baiyu town.


    Among these swordsmen who ascended the stairs, the first to disappear was not the others, but the couple Cao Jianqing.


    The grass gradually green has existed in this world for many years because it is nothing else but to have a look at Wei Chunzhi. Now, in order to have a more look at Wei Chunzhi, the remaining sword Qi is poured into the grass. After the grass is gradually green, it can not be said that he is a man climbing a building. The sword Qi of chaoqingqiu gives Wei Chunzhi half an hour to kill Wei Chunzhi Killing a man to climb the building, but this hour is fleeting, and soon Wei Chunzhi will disappear.


    He stood in the cloud with his sword in his hand, looking at GUI Jin, who was seriously injured, with a calm expression.


    Now Guijin''s manner is really miserable. One of her arms was cut off by Wei Chunzhi with a sharp sword. There were two deep bone wounds on her lower abdomen. If each one was further forward, she would be in more trouble.


    In fact, what she didn''t understand was not why she was cut off her arm by this man, nor why there were two wounds on her abdomen, but why Wei Chunzhi could still kill her with one sword, but why she stopped.


    Only those two not fatal wounds were left.


    In this war, he joined hands with the other one who went upstairs. As a result, Wei Chunzhi killed one person and seriously injured her. She was completely cut off by the cinnabar of her own life, which made her lose an arm.


    Wei Chunzhi''s figure began to fade. He stared at GUI Jin and said with a smile, "if you don''t go, you''ll die here."


    GUI Jin looked up at Wei Chunzhi, and knew that this man would soon disappear in the world. But even so, she had no doubt that if the swordsman wanted to climb the stairs, he would pierce her chest in a moment.


    She has now lost her fighting power. Whether it is better to stay here or to live by luck, she is doomed to have little or no influence on the future war situation. Perhaps because of this, Wei Chunzhi chose to let her go.


    GUI Jin had a complicated look, and her face had some inexplicable look. A moment later, she paid a salute to Wei Chunzhi, took a talisman and pasted it on her body. After a while, the white light came out and Guijin disappeared.


    Wei Chunzhi reached for the grass to grow green, and then gently said in his eyes, "there is still a quarter of an hour. What else do you want to see?"


    Grass gradually green, soft voice: "just want to see you, it is enough, nothing else."


    Wei Chunzhi, with a mellow smile, took her a few steps in the cloud and said with a light smile, "if you and I don''t practice swords, on the contrary, we are monks of the three religions. Maybe we will live a comfortable life."


    Cao Jianqing retorted, "it''s not interesting."


    Wei Chunzhi laughed. He looked up at the battlefields and said seriously: "I always feel that Wei Chunzhi''s talent in swordsmen of the same generation is not the first, and should be the second. Now, we can''t know the whole picture of the mountains and rivers, but now we can''t accompany you to fight together. Wei Chunzhi, take a step first."


    It''s not very loud, but it''s still spread all over white fish town.


    No one answered.


    Wei Chunzhi carried the grass gradually green, and said with a soft smile: "the last sword, Wei Chunzhi has made a fool of himself."


    Grass gradually green, looking at Wei Chunzhi, his face is full of smile.


    Zhou Qing cut open the opposite one and said with a bright smile, "brother Wei, just light your sword."


    Wei Chunzhi nodded, not much, just a sword.


    This is his last sword in the world.


    The sword light suddenly appeared in the cloud, dazzling to the extreme. With the sword handed out, Wei Chunzhi walked into the sword light with a smile.


    Grass gradually green followed him into the sword light, two people smile together to go to the netherworld.


    There is a voice in the cloud, "hate only hate, not born six thousand years ago."


    I''m afraid that''s what countless swordsmen are thinking about. If you were strong enough to walk into the sea six thousand years ago, no one would stop you. But nowadays, swordsmen want to get out of the second place. Apart from the limitation of talent, the most important reason is other reasons, such as the way of life.


    At the same time when Wei Chunzhi handed out the sword, there was a sound of sword ringing all over the town.


    One after another.


    There are swords.


    It''s also a farewell.


    However, countless friars looked ugly. After the war, five or six of the three religions had already died. However, one of the swordsmen on this side died in the battle. Moreover, he was just a swordsman who appeared in the world as an unorthodox way.


    No matter what the monks of the three religions thought of swordsmen before, one thing will be clear after today. That is, after today, the three religions will have an intuitive understanding of the fighting power of swordsmen.In this world, what is going on.


    What kind of existence is a swordsman.


    Wei chun to a sword across the clouds, to a certain mountain top, bombarded a monk who had not yet done so before.


    The monk who ascended the building looked up and saw that the majestic sword spirit brought by the dazzling sword light made his face pale. Wei Chunzhi''s sword was not easy to receive.


    If you don''t pay attention, you are seriously injured.


    If the luck is worse, I''m afraid that he will be killed on the spot.


    The majestic sword spirit comes from the clouds.


    Like a sword light.


    The monk who ascended the stairs had already offered his life''s magic weapons, and had put all the magic weapons in his hands in front of him, hoping to stop the sword. But in fact, when the momentum of the sword came to him, the monk suddenly realized that everything he thought was useless.


    The majestic sword spirit directly passes over several magic weapons, cuts them directly, and then comes to him and penetrates the body with a sword.


    What''s more, the monk who climbed the building was not simply pierced, but was smashed into countless trees and nailed into the stone wall by this majestic sword.


    The power of a sword is just that.


    But it''s not just that.


    A huge sound came out, which should have been a very delicate sword, but no one spoke.


    It was not until the light of the sword completely disappeared that Zhou Qing wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and then watched the two men climb the stairs in front of him.


    He looked calm.


    He is a real swordsman who has lived for a long time. However, in the past many years, the world has never known that there is a man named Zhou Qing, because this person practices sword because of a certain woman. Even if he has practiced to climb the building, his purpose is to protect the woman''s integrity. If not for the call of the sword of chaoqingqiu, the climbing sword would be called The scholar may also travel in the world, and that woman white head just.


    But when he knew he would come here, he was ready to die here.


    He didn''t think that he was worthy of the sword at his waist in the past years, but this time, he always felt sorry for the woman.


    But I Zhou Qing this life can be worthy of you, this time, should not be a big obstacle?


    In fact, he thought so, but in fact, he felt guilty.


    He clenched the handle in his hand, and his eyes were clear.


    The sword is famous in the world. What one hand grasps is also human.


    He watched as the two men ascended the stairs and calmly handed their swords.


    Zhou Qing''s sword, however, can also be cut to climb the stairs.


    The two ascended the tower and looked at each other, offering two magic weapons.


    Circulation Guanghua.


    The magnificent air jet suddenly hit Zhou Qing.


    There''s a bang on the top of the mountain.


    The whole mountain was shaking.


    Zhou Qing held up his sword, his arm was bleeding.


    He gave a sad smile.


    He didn''t want to die like this.


    Two ascended the stairs, one of them had died, and the other was not in a good condition. He looked at Zhou Qing and his eyes were full of fear.


    It''s very difficult for this kind of emotion to happen in the situation of climbing a building.


    But in fact, it happened in his eyes.


    Zhou Qing held up his sword and said, "another sword."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On this side of white fish town, a few people who did not take part in the building are actually the real strength of the war.


    These people are either some hermit monks who ascend the building or the ancestors of some academies and Taoist temples with high seniority.


    These people, in those days, all of them were excellent and brilliant.


    Now I''m here for the same purpose.


    They used to be patient, but now they can''t help it any more.


    A tall old man with white hair walked out of a guest house, came to the street, looked at a place, and wanted to do something.


    In the distance, a majestic sword came suddenly.


    Thin Li changgu appeared not far in front of him. Looking at the old man, he said calmly, "changgu has seen Mr. Shuijing."


    Other people may not know about this old man, but he is also from the school. Li changgu is very clear. This water mirror is a monk who ascends a building in the Academy. He has no knowledge of his knowledge, but there is one thing. His accomplishments must be extremely high.


    His name has been repeatedly mentioned by many teachers in the school.


    Looking at Li changgu, Mr. Shuijing asked coldly, "as a disciple of our school, you can learn sword. Why do you still stand with them?"


    Li changgu tilted his head and said with a smile, "Mr. Shuijing, swordsmen are more real people."


    Li changgu is not one of those people who talks a lot of nonsense. After such a sentence, he stopped talking about it. He just pressed the handle of the bitter day sword and said earnestly, "Mr. Shuijing, maybe you will die under my sword."


    Although Li changgu has just set foot on the stairs, there are a lot of things that can''t be regarded with common sense. For example, Li changgu, now, is not at all inferior to Mr. Shuijing.He looked at Mr. mirror and pulled out his sword calmly.


    It seems that it is not Mr. Shui Jing who is going to cut the sword next.


    It''s about a hundred years ago.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    When Mr. Shui Jing met Li changgu, another young man appeared in the white fish town.


    The monks in the world can keep their appearance unchanged when they reach a certain level. Of course, if they are in their twilight years, most of them will not be willing to use air to maintain their appearance.


    Therefore, most of the monks who can have a young appearance are at the peak of spring and autumn.


    Most of the monks who ascended the building had lived for hundreds of years. No matter how they looked, most of the vicissitudes in their eyes could not be hidden.


    But this one has a clear eye.


    There is only life in it.


    When the monk, dressed in a blue robe and holding a folding fan, appeared in the street.


    In fact, many people can''t imagine that such an elegant young master is a monk who ascends the building.


    Yanyu is standing by the window on the second floor of the restaurant, standing with chanzi.


    After looking at the young scholar, Chan Tzu sighed: "there are many talented people in your education. This elder should be a scholar with jade face?"


    Yan Yu was surprised. He looked at Zen and asked with a smile, "why is Zen so erudite?"


    Looking at the man in the distance, Zen Tzu said, "it should have been 200 years ago. No one has seen this elder for 200 years. I can''t imagine that it still appears in front of us today."


    Yan Yu nodded, "even most people in the school can''t remember this elder."


    Chan Tzu sighed: "there is no reason why we have to live forever. Why should we do this?"


    Yan Yu thought about it for a while, then said, "it''s a never-ending situation."


    In the mountains and rivers, the three religions and swordsmen are the same. In fact, there was a definite number as early as 6000 years ago.


    Chan Tzu moved his eyes and did not want to look at the jade faced scholar any more. He just said: "today''s World War I, swordsmen are all in one vein, and the number of climbing the stairs is one of the best in the world. However, compared with Confucianism and Taoism, it is still not as good as the joint efforts of Confucianism and Taoism."


    Yan Yu did not speak in silence. Whether it was Confucianism or Taoism, the foundation of six thousand years in the mountains and rivers could not be compared with that of swordsmen. If the swordsmen had not been in the early Qing Dynasty, they would have been the dust of history.


    Zen said, "no one can stop this elder."


    This is a fact. After Wei Chunzhi dissipated, Zhou Qing, the swordsman who ascended the stairs, was almost killed in battle here. The old man was too busy to take care of himself. Even though Li changgu was only here, he was stopped by Mr. Shuijing and was unable to help others.


    This jade faced scholar was originally a monk in the realm of climbing stairs. It can be said that he will be inclined to one side in any war situation he joins now.


    Zen Tzu said calmly, "I don''t know who the elder wants to kill first."


    Yan Yu shook his head, "who knows."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yumianshu was born here to kill people.


    Therefore, after a short time, he appeared in the battlefield of Xu Li.


    The swordsman, who was more anonymous than Zhou Qing, had already killed one of them and now another has been seriously injured. The one who can stand in front of him is still in no serious trouble, but Xu Li''s face is a little pale.


    When Yu Mian scholar came here, he almost established the situation of Xu Li''s death in battle.


    The young man, who could say Yushulinfeng, looked at Xu Li and said calmly, "you should die."


    Xu Li sneered and raised his sword in front of his chest and did not answer.


    In his opinion, the jade faced scholar who did not dare to fight before, but now comes to him is still afraid of the killing power of the swordsman.


    The jade faced scholar slapped his palm on the bottom of the folding fan and said, "no matter what, you should die. I haven''t dealt with it for 200 years. It''s good to kill a swordsman who ascends the stairs."


    Xu Li said with a smile, "come and have a try?"


    For the first time in his life, he killed a man who climbed the stairs.


    Of course, the Yellow Crane at that time was not counted!


    The majestic sword spirit sweeps through the wind and snow, forming a strange tornado. Whether it''s snowy or sword like, it''s full of the meaning of killing.


    Yumian scholar reached out and watched a snowflake fall on the back of his hand. Then he watched the snowflake fall into pieces. He picked up a folding fan and a mighty Qi machine like the nine heavenly Milky Way swept over. With this kind of Qi, he would have surpassed the one who had been killed before.


    Xu Li wielded a sword.


    The same is the majestic sword spirit, swept to the jade face scholar.


    It''s just that after a certain distance, the sword suddenly stops.


    The scholar of jade face stretched out his hand and broke the sword spirit.


    He stood in place, folding fan in hand, looking very leisurely.


    The other two monks on the stairs looked at each other''s eyes and saw the fear in each other''s eyes.


    Xu Li was not able to cope with this. However, no one thought that this young man was a monk among the three religions, and even so, he was far superior to them.Xu Li frowned. Although this sword was not a sword at the peak, he was definitely not inferior to the general situation of climbing the stairs. How could he have thought that he would be like this now, he was stopped by the scholar with jade face.


    His face was dignified.


    Jade face scholar shakes his head: "so called swordsman, but so."


    This is not that he ridiculed Xu Li in such a state, but from his own heart, no matter whether he is the top Xu Li or not, there is no possibility to surpass him.


    It''s extreme confidence.


    Of course, it is also based on their own extremely strong strength and the cognitive.


    Xu Li said seriously, "you are very strong."


    Jade face scholar does not agree, just with folding fan repeatedly beating palm, he thought, and then said: "now you should die."


    After saying this, he held out a finger.


    On the other hand, it is a sword light.


    But soon a cold voice came from the sky, "tiaojiang clown!"


    -


    after Li Fuyao once again killed a monk in Taiqing, he was exhausted.


    He clubbed his sword and looked at another taiqingjing on the corner of the street. There was no way he could do anything about it.


    The spirit of the sword in the lingfu is empty, so you can''t pass a sword.


    The man walked slowly to this side, holding a pen in his hand, and gathered his Qi here to kill him.


    But soon, a ray of sword came from the sky, and a sword went straight through his chest.


    Life was cut off.


    A man in white suddenly appeared in front of Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked up and saw the man''s face, even though it was incredible.


    Because of this face, he has seen it more than once.


    He opened his mouth and said nothing.


    The white robed man''s sight fell on Li Fuyao''s green silk hand.


    He didn''t move, but the green silk was trembling.


    There are a lot of emotions in those trembling sounds, the joy of seeing you again after a long time, and some sadness


    The man in White said to himself, "it''s in your hands. It''s wronged."


    Li Fuyao bowed his head and said nothing. Naturally, he knew that the former owner of the sword was the most rare sword embryo in the world. The quality of the sword was so high that even the sword immortal Chao Qingqiu could not match it. How could he compare it.


    So it''s normal to have grievances.


    "It''s just that it''s still in the right hand," the man continued


    Li Fuyao whispered, "I''m sorry."


    The white robed man looked at Li Fu and shook his head. He remembered: "this world has changed. It''s not the world in those days. It''s harder for you to live. You don''t have to apologize to anyone, green silk or anything else. It''s always not the same time..."


    "What''s your name?"


    The man in white looked at Li Fuyao and asked softly.


    Li Fuyao replied, "Li Fuyao."


    The man in white nodded and looked calm. "I didn''t think that I could see the world again. I didn''t think that you would be so difficult. But I thought, I could do something. Even though I''m not a swordsman, it seems that I''m Bai Zhihan..."


    Li Fuyao yelled in a low voice: "master, how can you..."


    Li Fuyao had seen Bai Zhihan twice before. The first time was when he held the green silk sword for the first time. At that time, he saw the scene of Bai Zhihan dying in Jianshan, and the second time in Wanbao Pavilion of Chen state, which was more specific. However, the second time of Bai Zhihan was far less gentle than Bai Zhihan now.


    Bai Zhihan looked at Li Fuyao, thought for a moment, then reached out and said, "I''m looking for you To borrow the sword... "


    Chao Qingqiu let him reappear in the world, and found him a sword. All of them were swordsmen''s swordsmen, but they were far from easy to use with green silk.


    Therefore, he came here to borrow the sword from Li Fuyao.


    The reason is to borrow the sword.


    That''s because of the green silk sword. It''s really not his baizhihan''s sword.


    Now the owner of the green silk is Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao loosened the green silk and whispered, "master, this is your sword."


    Bai Zhihan shook his head, "this is your sword."


    He added, "lend it to me."


    Li Fuyao did not speak any more. He just stepped back two steps.


    Bai Zhihan looked at the green silk and took a step forward, reaching out to hold it.


    In a flash.


    The sound of a sword rang through the sky.


    If the chirp of the sword in Chaoqing autumn can be heard by all the people in the world, and it can also send a message that the swordsmen in the world will go somewhere.


    Then Bai Zhihan''s sword sound has only one meaning.


    That''s when I''m back!


    Who am I?


    I am Bai Zhihan. I am the last sword embryo in the world. I was the strongest swordsman who ascended the building.So when I stand here, under the sea, no matter who, should retreat.


    When I want to kill, no matter who it is, I will die.


    Bai Zhihan holds the green silk, and an unprecedented majestic sword spirit comes from him.


    So at this moment, the sword embryo of six thousand years ago is a swordsman on the stairs.


    Back.


    The last sword embryo in the world made a very strange move, that is, he drew a gully on the ground with his sword.


    He stood in the gully and whispered, "long time no see."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    When the sound of the sword resounded through the sky, countless swordsmen looked up to the sky.


    Then countless swordsmen felt the boundless and boundless sword spirit.


    Even a few of them were surprised when they went upstairs.


    The master of this majestic sword spirit is afraid that half of his feet have already stepped into the sea.


    When did such a character appear in the world?


    The first monk who was handed a sword by Bai Zhihan was not someone else.


    He is a scholar of jade face.


    When the jade faced scholar felt the momentum of the sword, he immediately swept back, and in an instant he retreated hundreds of feet away from the battlefield at that time.


    But in fact, after he left, Bai Zhihan, dressed in a white robe, came to Xu Li''s body and did not speak. He just stepped out, and his sword Qi instantly tore a street.


    Under the sword, one of them was killed and the other was in a mess. However, when he was still standing still, Bai Zhihan''s sword was already in front of him.


    A simple and direct stab is a stab through the man''s chest.


    Bai Zhihan clenched the hilt of his sword, and his face was expressionless.


    Even if they are not injured, they don''t need to worry too much.


    Draw the sword and sweep forward.


    In a short time, Bai Zhihan has been in front of the jade face scholar.


    Bai Zhihan held the green silk tightly and handed out a simple sword. The light of the sword suddenly rose, leaving a terrible wound on the chest of the scholar with jade face.


    "Who are you?" he asked in astonishment


    Although most of the swordsmen who ascend the stairs in this world do not show their names, who ever thought that there would be such a person who would crush all the climbing swordsmen in the world when they ascended the stairs?


    Bai Zhihan just spits out three words, "Bai Zhihan."


    With these three words spoken by him, Bai Zhihan''s second sword has arrived.


    This sword is different from the previous one. It looks much weaker than the first one.


    However, the sword took off, and the scholar''s face changed greatly.


    He didn''t care about it. He took it back again.


    Bai Zhihan said indifferently: "it''s late."


    Bai Zhihan was a sword embryo six thousand years ago. He was a swordsman who was close to the sea boundlessly. No matter what his Kendo talent or actual combat experience, he was the most top-notch existence in the realm of climbing stairs.


    At that time, most of the people who could compete with Bai Zhihan were swordsmen in the realm of stairs. Most of the people who could fight with him were demon clans who wanted to kill.


    Moreover, Kendo at that time was better than today, but it will be more.


    Bai Zhihan''s second sword is handed out from a strange angle. This sword cuts open countless powerful Qi machines, cuts off the clothes of the jade faced scholar, cuts open his folding fan, and falls on his throat.


    And soon there was a burst of blood.


    Bai Zhihan''s sword was also taken back.


    He looked into the distance.


    Hand out a sword.


    The bright sword light is so dazzling in the snowy day.


    Besides the moonlight and snow, this sword light must be the third unique color in the world.


    Bai Zhihan appeared in front of Zhou Qing for only a moment. The remaining one ascended the stairs and was chopped by Bai Zhihan''s sword.


    Bai Zhihan''s body shape is not stop, continue to pass this side, to the cloud.


    Counting from his presence here, he has already killed four of them.


    It''s only about a quarter of an hour.


    Many of the monks who had not been able to hold their hands before appeared in front of many monks.


    Many are the existence of Megatron.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zen son looked at the distant sword Qi and said, "it''s Bai Zhihan."


    Yanyu did not speak. He was not as knowledgeable as Zen. Naturally, he did not know who the sword embryo was six thousand years ago.


    Zen Tzu slowly explained: "Bai Zhihan, the most famous sword embryo six thousand years ago, was a swordsman who ascended the stairs. He was also said to be a genius who could set foot in the sea as long as he was given time. Now, it should be the last sword embryo in the world. After all, there has never been any sword embryo in the past six thousand years, just this sword Why can embryo reappear in 6000 years


    This is Zen son''s question, and it should be the thought of all those who know Bai Zhihan''s identity.


    After all, no one can live for six thousand years.


    Even the Sword Fairy can''t, let alone a swordsman who ascends a building.


    Yan Yu thought of some possibility and whispered, "Chao Qing Qiu."


    "It seems that only such an explanation can make sense," he said with a wry smile


    Chao Qingqiu is the only sword immortal in the world. He is also an invincible person in the world. Maybe there are some secret methods that can make a sword embryo six thousand years ago reappear in the world for a short time.


    But in any case, if this is the case, chaoqingqiu is bound to pay a great price.This kind of secret method can only be used by monks in the sea.


    Yan Yu suddenly said: "today no matter what, Confucianism and Taoism will certainly suffer heavy losses."


    In fact, this is nonsense. Today, there are more than ten monks who have already died. Confucianism and Taoism have died. Who knows the loss is heavy. But in fact, it reflects the profound foundation of Confucianism and Taoism.


    Zen Tzu couldn''t help thinking, if you were in the Buddhist land, could you find ten monks who ascended the building?


    He asked, "if the temple master doesn''t make a move, who else in the world can surpass him?"


    Yan Yu thought for a while and prepared to say that it was possible for him to teach, but after thinking about it, he still laughed bitterly.


    Zen son suddenly raised his head and looked far away and said, "the Lord of the temple has made a move."


    Chan Tzu didn''t know where the main body was, because his realm was too low.


    But he knew, because there was a bright moon in the sky.


    It''s natural that such a big man as the master of the temple would not easily take action. No matter how anxious the situation was before, he never did. But now, after seeing the momentum of the sword, the Lord of the temple could not resist it, so he made a move.


    The bright moon in the sky and the colorful River in the hand are the temple masters.


    At that time, there were not so many swordsmen climbing the stairs in the world. The only swordsman in the world was not someone else, but Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan. But when he met the Lord, he still didn''t beat him.


    Today, it is possible to meet a swordsman who is more powerful than his ancestor Xu Ji.


    When a bright moon appeared in the daytime, countless monks were ecstatic.


    Because at the bottom of their hearts, the Lord of the temple is the most brilliant person who can not get out of the sea.


    It''s absolutely invincible in the world.


    That''s why so many monks are in such a mood.


    But a moment later, when the majestic sword spirit swept through the snow and smashed the moon, countless people were staring.


    Who is the swordsman who ascends the stairs?


    On weekdays, no one knows that there is such a person. How can he break the bright moon of the Lord when he is born?


    You should know that the Lord is the first person to climb the tower.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Zhihan raised his sword and swept to Liang.


    This is the first time Bai Zhihan felt that the other side had some skills after killing several people to climb the stairs.


    Of course, I just feel that I have some skills. That''s all.


    Bai Zhihan never thought that there would be someone better than him in climbing the stairs. As the most brilliant one who ascended the stairs six thousand years ago, his pride and courage were not bad at all.


    After the moon was smashed by a sword, Liang''s expression was a little ugly. When Bai Zhihan was about to come to him, his expression became more dignified.


    Apart from the fact that he felt that he could not compete with Chao Qingqiu''s sword, he had never had anyone else to make him feel difficult to cope with.


    But when Bai Zhihan stood in front of him, Liang also felt an invisible pressure.


    The swordsman is too sharp.


    There is no cover up.


    He looked at the man and quickly asked, "who are you?"


    Bai Zhihan still spits out three words as always.


    Liang was also somewhat relieved. Bai Zhihan appeared in the 3000 Taoist scrolls of dengtian Tower many times, and even several pages were devoted to introducing him. It was said that this sword embryo and his Kendo qualification had been outstanding for the past six thousand years. No matter Chao Qingqiu or anyone else could match him.


    Liang also frowned: "Chao Qing Qiu Zhen pulled you out of the coffin?"


    This sentence is very impolite, but Bai Zhihan is not angry because of the fact.


    He was pulled out of the coffin.


    And it''s passive.


    He looked at Liang Yi and said, "either kill you or kill them, you choose."


    The deep meaning of this sentence is that if Liang didn''t want to stop him, Bai Zhihan would kill him. After that, he would have no spare power to kill other climbers. But if Liang didn''t do anything, Bai Zhihan would still be able to kill more than one.


    Liang also quickly understood the meaning of Bai Zhihan''s words. He thought for a while, and then leaned aside to get out of the way.


    Before the brief intersection, let him clearly understand that he is not Bai Zhihan''s opponent, since he is not an enemy, he does not want to do some meaningless things.


    Just admit that Bai Zhihan is better than Bai Zhihan. In fact, there are some difficulties for Liang Yilai.


    Bai Zhihan turns indifferently to the sky.


    I''m going to kill another monk.


    After his figure disappeared, Lin Hongzhu and Su Ye appeared here.


    Looking at his back, Lin Hongzhu asked, "who is this?"


    Liang also said, "Bai Zhihan."


    Su Ye''s insight is not short-sighted. After hearing the name, he already knew a lot. He frowned and said, "Chao Jianxian has turned over the whole family background of the swordsman, but even so, it can''t change the overall situation. Why does he want thisOrdinary friars just know to kill swordsmen. Few friars can think about things like the three of them.


    Liang also raised his eyebrows and looked at Lin Hongzhu.


    Lin Hongzhu is looking at Su Ye.


    Su ye thought about it and asked in a low voice, "does Chaojian fairy really want to kill the saint?"


    The gambler in the world, when losing red eyes, naturally want to take out the last possessions, when those possessions are lost, obviously that gambler will be more crazy, perhaps will hold a pig knife, wave to the banker.


    It is obviously not very good to compare a person like Chao Qingqiu to a gambler. But if Chao Qingqiu takes out all these assets and loses them, who knows what he wants to do.


    Besides, Chao Qingqiu is the most invincible gambler in the world. When he wants to do something, he may have good results.


    Even if the result is not good, it may be a result that is difficult for the banker to accept.


    "It''s a pity that I''m not the sea," said Lin


    This sentence is only half, only half, Liang will be clear.


    He shook his head and said, "you are the sea, and it''s no use for you two."


    The two seas are useless, for there are ten sages in the cloud, just Taoism and Confucianism.


    Su Ye frowned and said, "Chao Jian Xian really wants to make a sword to the sage."


    This is the worst result.


    No matter the life and death after chaoqingqiu, it shows that this situation is the worst.


    Liang is also somewhat unbelievable, "not likely."


    Lin Hongzhu smiles coldly.


    Chao Qingqiu can go out to the sky, why can''t he send his sword to the clouds.


    After all, according to the current situation, if chaoqingqiu doesn''t have some actions, the swordsman''s pulse will be destroyed in the end.


    If chaoqingqiu really wants to put his sword to the clouds, will there be saints who will join hands to kill chaoqingqiu here?


    This may be something many people want to know.


    But no one ever thought that chaoqingqiu would do this one day.


    Not before, but today?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Baizhi hanti sword killed another climber, the old swordsman was seriously injured by the two climbing stairs and was dying.


    He looked at Bai Zhihan''s peerless demeanor, and his face was full of tears.


    Closing his eyes, the old swordsman murmured in a low voice: "the swordsman is not dead, the swordsman is not dead."


    Bai Zhihan picked up the green silk and felt the gradually exhausted sword Qi in his body.


    Then he whispered to the distance, "Li Fuyao, that road, I will walk with you."


    It seems that they have no intersection. After all, one is a sword embryo 6000 years ago, with extraordinary talent, while the other is a swordsman with ordinary qualifications.


    But it is because of such a handle of green silk that the two get married.


    Bai Zhihan''s fingers brushed the body of the green silk sword, and then looked at the two people in front of him to climb the stairs, coldly said: "Damn it."


    The expression is extremely indifferent.


    -


    when Bai Zhihan left Jianshan, chaoqingqiu went to wenjianping on the top of Jianshan mountain. There was also a white bone and a sword in the white bone.


    Old things.


    The old ancestor Xu Ji wanted to give this sword to Li Fuyao many times, but failed.


    So the sword could only stay with him on the top of the mountain.


    Chao Qingqiu, dressed in a white robe, stood here for a long time.


    Before today, he had gone through many places, met many people and thought about many things.


    He had been able to cut open the sky with one sword to see what was going on outside the sky, but he stayed for many reasons.


    There are some things he wants to do, even if he can''t leave the world.


    Even if it''s possible to leave the world.


    He thought about it for a moment and looked down to pick up the old thing.


    So at this moment.


    All the swords of Jianshan.


    In an instant, I look forward to the morning green autumn.


    A green sword with a body as thick as tens of miles was born slowly.


    Chao Qingqiu''s long hair was blown by the wind. He raised his head and said in a loud voice: "Chao Qingqiu wants to ask you a sword."


    The Sword Fairy is in the green autumn. Today, he asks the sage in the clouds for his sword!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    The sword comes out in autumn.


    This is an extremely shocking thing. Chaoqingqiu''s sword to the sage in the cloud is the biggest thing in the world.


    Especially when the sword Gang whose body was several miles long was born at the top of the sword peak, the sea of clouds really began to churn.


    It''s a powerful sword.


    The towering sword formed by the majestic sword is even bigger than the sword gang. It flies to the sky, penetrates the sea of clouds, and soars to the sky in the autumn.


    That scene, mapped over whitefish.


    All monks and swordsmen could see clearly.


    The old man who had not had time to step up the stairs, looking at the scene on the sky, murmured, "this is impossible, how can chaoqingqiu be so bold!"


    Soon someone echoed, "yes, there are ten saints in the cloud!"


    Even if the swordsman is the best in the world, even if Chao Qingqiu is an invincible person in the world, a sword immortal can invite ten saints to fight?


    This is something people don''t want to see or accept.


    Ten faces one, isn''t the victory so obvious?


    Why does chaoqingqiu still produce swords, and it is so grand that it should be known to the whole world?


    Chan Tzu looked out of the window and saw the cloud. Even though he was famous for his erudition, he was still a little lost in his mind.


    He murmured: "it''s really unexpected that Chao Jianxian acts like this."


    Yan Yu said with a wry smile: "the sword immortal of Chao Jian will never die with us."


    This is Yan Yu''s view and that of many monks of the three religions.


    In the battle field of Baiyu Town, no matter how high or low the enemy''s level is, they have tacit agreement to stop killing and cutting. Now that Chao Qingqiu has personally dealt with the battle, the victory or defeat of this war is no longer on them. They will definitely make a victory or defeat in the sea. When the battle is divided, it will not be too late.


    What''s more, those who ascended the stairs were scared by Bai Zhihan, who later joined the battlefield.


    As soon as he entered the battlefield, he killed several people to climb the stairs, which often led to the death of friars under his sword.


    The jade faced scholar was also a famous figure at that time. How about that?


    How many swords did you support under Bai Zhihan''s sword?


    This time, both sides are happy to see its success.


    When everyone stopped, Zhou Qing came from somewhere, looking at his daughter-in-law. When he came to her, he saw that she was in tears. Zhou Qing wanted to reach out to dry her tears, but his hands were too weak to lift.


    The woman wiped her face, reached out to hold Zhou Qing''s hand, and then whispered, "treasure, just come back."


    Zhou Qing nodded and did not say much.


    Xu Li appeared at the corner of the street.


    His injury was much heavier than Zhou Qing. When he came to the woman and the little girl, he tried to squeeze out a smile and said softly, "it''s OK."


    The woman was in a daze. Before Xu Li Yujian left Baiyu Town, she could see clearly that Xu Li was more like than Xu Li she had seen most of her life before.


    "What''s the matter?" the woman asked with concern


    Xu Li lowered his head, made a face at the little girl, and then frowned at the woman.


    The woman''s sight followed Xu Li''s body and saw that his clothes on his thighs were full of blood.


    Tears welled up from the woman''s eyes.


    Xu Li had no choice but to smile, but he didn''t say much.


    Li changgu and Chao FengChen walked through the street side by side and came to Li Fuyao.


    In the spring and Autumn period, chaofengchen resisted climbing the building and killed more than one of them. This is a brilliant achievement.


    Only because of the limit of the realm, Chao FengChen is actually the most difficult person. If Li changgu did not appear in time after killing the water mirror, the present chaofengchen would have been cut off.


    Li changgu had a short bitter day hanging around his waist. He had been in the battlefield for a short time and was not seriously injured. After he came to Li Fuyao, he sincerely praised: "Mr. Chao''s Kendo level is much higher than that of Li changgu."


    Chao FengChen pressed down the hilt of his sword, looked at Li Fuyao with a smile, and then patted him on the shoulder. Then he said, "actually, this boy is not bad."


    Chao FengChen didn''t answer Li changgu''s question. It should have been a bit excessive, but in fact, neither Li changgu nor Chao FengChen felt anything.


    Li changgu nodded. He had contact with Li Fuyao, who had been placed high hopes by the ancestor of Jianshan, Xu Ji. He also felt that this young man was not bad.


    Li Fuyao came back to his senses and looked up at the scenery in the sky. Then he asked seriously, "Mr. Chao, are you sure that Chao Jianxian wants to shoot his sword to the clouds?"


    It''s hard to know what''s in it if you''re not the party. But the wind and dust of Chao are different. He''s a wisp of sword spirit from Chao Qingqiu. Although he has been separated from Chao Qingqiu for a long time, in fact, he is the one who wants to understand Chao Qingqiu most.This kind of understanding is incomparable to others.


    He looked up at FengChen and said with a smile, "I''m not sure, but since he wants to do this, he will probably have some good results. If the result is not good, we will die together."


    Li Fuyao was helpless.


    All things in this world are worth living.


    This is the biggest thing.


    Li changgu said with a smile: "no matter life or death, it''s very lucky to see a Sword Fairy come out once. Especially now, Chao Jian Xian has to face more than one sea."


    There is no sea in the world that can be better than chaoqingqiu in a positive way.


    therefore, most of the monks have long been out of hope and think that there will be a sea that can fight against chaoqingqiu. Therefore, when chaoqingqiu''s hanging sword goes to the clouds, no matter who it is, they all hold great expectations. How strong chaoqingqiu is, it still needs to be judged by one battle after another Break.


    What''s more, this kind of war must force chaoqingqiu to a desperate position. Otherwise, it will be a common one. How can we know the fighting power of chaoqingqiu?


    Li changgu stood with his sword hanging, looked at the horizon with his negative hand, and said in a soft voice, "I hope there will be a good result today."


    Nodding and smiling at the wind and dust, I didn''t say much.


    Li Fuyao held down the hilt of the green grass.


    Before Wei Chunzhi disappeared, the sword was swept back to Li Fuyao''s hand.


    After the sword was used by Wei Chunzhi and his wife, there were many remaining sword meanings on it. Obviously, it was left to Li Fuyao. Not only Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, but also many people had many expectations for Li Fuyao.


    At least for now, there are Wei Chunzhi and his wife.


    Sword embryo white know cold, just out of pick Star Building Li changgu.


    In addition to the wind and dust.


    Li Fuyao felt that the burden on his shoulders was as big as ever.


    He looked at the sky, at the back of chaoqingqiu, and clenched the corner of his clothes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was thunder in the sea of clouds.


    Chao Qingqiu is dressed in a white robe, and his sword is hanging on his side.


    However, there are not many sages who can stand up to face chaoqingqiu after they come to the cloud.


    In fact, the ten sages in the cloud are not of one mind. There is a gap between Confucianism and Taoism, and even the saints within one religion do not necessarily have one mind.


    Therefore, Chao Qingqiu this time, even if it is too much, I''m afraid that there will not be a situation in which ten saints join hands, but it''s hard to say who will fight against Chao Qingqiu in the end.


    No one is willing to face today''s most likely to be determined to kill Chao Qingqiu.


    No one has done this for 6000 years. Apart from the fact that there has been no sword immortal except the Qing Dynasty and autumn in the past six thousand years, it is also because of other reasons.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword is at his waist, and his sword Gang is behind him. He looks straight ahead with a plain look.


    He didn''t do any unnecessary action. Anyway, the sword spirit on his body was overflowing.


    Let the clouds dare not stay beside him.


    But the sea of clouds in front of the body is still constantly tossing, in addition, a light golden light flashes.


    Chaoqingqiu stands here quietly.


    I don''t know how long, maybe it''s just a stick of incense, or maybe several hours.


    There is a broken bowl in the sky.


    The broken bowl is very big, and there are many strange lines carved on it. If you look carefully, it should be carved on it by many strange animals.


    The broken bowl is very big, which seems to be big enough to hold this piece of heaven and earth. There is a lot of thunder in the bowl, and there are countless purple lights winding in the bowl.


    The scene was appalling.


    Soon, a monk who watched the war said, "is this?"


    "Demon bowl!"


    It is said that among the saints above the cloud, one of the saints has a demon bowl in his hand. It is said that there is a big demon in the bowl. I don''t know whether the rumor is true, but there is one thing that everyone knows, that is, the Taoist sage holding the Zhenyao bowl is a very high-level saint, and there is a saying that Taoism is the first.


    There are countless Taoist monks who are devoutly saluting and shouting: "the Taoist school welcomes Ye Sheng to come to the world!"


    You know, this saint has long been absent from the world. As the last card of Taoism, it is impossible for him to make a decision. But now he appears in person, which shows that Confucianism and Taoism attach great importance to the Qing Dynasty.


    After the demon bowl had attracted the attention of all the monks, a middle-aged Taoist in a gray Taoist robe appeared in the distance from the cloud.


    His face was ordinary, and he didn''t have any momentum, but when he appeared here, he frowned at Qingqiu.


    Before the sword, provocation or response are all other saints. Ye Sheng, who has been sitting on the cloud for hundreds of years, has appeared in the world for the first time.After Ye Sheng appeared, he said calmly, "Chao Qingqiu, really want to do something?"


    Don''t open your mouth in the morning.


    If a saint could solve this problem, Chao Qingqiu would not let the three religions suffer so much.


    He''s waiting for the second or the second and third saint to appear here.


    It''s not a big deal.


    There will be things, chaoqingqiu will not care too much.


    A moment later, a yellow ancient book appeared in tianwai.


    That book has the most noble spirit in the world, which belongs to Confucianism alone.


    The most precious thing in the world, for everyone to see, will have different results, but for Confucianism to see, it must be the book of heaven.


    The Tianshu of Confucianism is the treasure of Confucianism.


    It has always been held in the hands of only Confucianists.


    If Su Ye is the leader of the school, he is the leader of scholars under the cloud.


    Then this one, whether above or below the cloud, is worthy of the master of Confucianism.


    The other three Confucian sages on lianyunduan were nominally restrained by this one.


    Compared with the scene of the Taoist Ye Sheng''s appearance at that time, after the appearance of the book of heaven, many Confucian friars cried out in tears: "our scholars welcome the leader."


    Master of Confucianism, sage, master Zhou!


    If ye Sheng, the Taoist priest, said that he was the first person in Taoism, but none of them could block the identity of the masses.


    What does the sage have.


    He is the leader of Confucianism. In the memorial hall of the Academy, his wooden statue is offered at the front.


    His identity is not fake at all.


    He is the nominal leader of scholars in the world.


    Ye Sheng''s face was ordinary, and he was still a middle-aged Taoist. This Zhou Fu Zi was going to look very old. His long pale hair was carefully tied up by him. After the sage appeared in the cloud, he stretched out his hand to take the book of heaven. He looked at Chao Qingqiu and said seriously, "is Chaojian immortal really going to fight?"


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the two sages and said calmly, "if you have conditions, you have to fight before you speak."


    He picked his eyebrows and seemed unreasonable.


    But it makes a lot of sense.


    If chaoqingqiu can not show absolute strength in front of them, no matter what, the conditions will not be discussed.


    However, Confucianism and Taoism have already made it clear that Ye Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi are allowed to come forward today. At least from the beginning, the three religions have shown weakness.


    If there is no such idea, it is absolutely impossible for this Confucian master Zhou Fuzi and Ye Sheng to come together.


    Ye Shengping said with a light smile: "it''s better to say the conditions first. We all know your ability to face the green autumn."


    Zhou Fu Zi also echoed: "it''s true that you can''t kill people today and we can''t die either. You put all your family''s assets out to make a bet. I don''t know what will happen in the future, but at least now you''ve won."


    There are many gamblers in the world, but he is the only one who has the courage like Chao Qingqiu.


    Some people have courage, but they have no choice. Chaoqingqiu belongs to those who have family background and courage.


    He pressed the handle of the sword, but the sword spirit still couldn''t help pouring out.


    Zhou Fu Zi sighed: "I this old bone, really can''t help you stab a few swords."


    Ye Sheng took the demon bowl and looked at chaoqingqiu lightly. Then he said, "in this case, let''s have a fight, and then sit down. It''s easy to say whether you have enough confidence in chaoqingqiu, or we have a harder waist."


    Master Zhou nodded and said no more.


    Say for a long time, all on the gambling table, or to see their own means.


    Chao Qingqiu slowly pushed the sword out of its sheath for half an inch, and then said, "please."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, before the ancient road was completely scabbard, the sword Gang behind him had already cut through the sea of clouds and reached the front of Zhou Fu Zi.


    The monk in the realm of the sea is the most powerful fighting force in the world, and natural hand is the most mysterious move in the world. As the strongest person in the world, Chao Qingqiu''s sword naturally represents the strongest killing power in the world.


    Zhou Fu Zi looked bland. He looked at Chao Qingqiu''s sword Gang, and the Confucian heavenly Book burst out in front of him. With the countless sword Qi of chaoqingqiu, Jiangang attacked the Tianshu. In a moment, the sword Gang broke, and there were countless sword Qi scattered in the clouds, but Chao Qingqiu''s expression was ancient. He looked at the other side, and Ye Sheng held the demon bowl On this side, it''s also expressionless.


    The sword in Chao Qing Qiu''s waist has not yet been completely scabbard.


    This sword Gang seems to be powerful, but in fact, for a sage like Zhou Fuzi, it''s not something that can''t be picked up.


    Ye Sheng stood in the distance, looked at this side, thought for a while, and then said: "Chao Qing Qiu, out of the sword can."


    Turning his head towards Qingqiu, he looked at the distance and said nothing.The Sword Fairy, in the clouds, looks very natural.


    His sword is on his waist and has not yet come out of its sheath. If it is about to come out of its sheath, it will be the most terrifying thing in the world.


    Zhou Fu Tzu did the moon hunting ceremony, opened a page of the Confucian heavenly book, and then looked at chaoqingqiu.


    There is a strong sense of righteousness bursting out of the book.


    In fact, there were only two things that demon Xiu was most afraid of in that war. One was the noble righteousness of Confucianism, and the other was the sword spirit of swordsmen.


    Of course, the most frightening thing is sword spirit.


    Those sword immortals who can easily cut out tens of thousands of Li with one sword are the most feared characters of the demon clan.


    Zhou Fu Zi did not face those sword immortals, but the sword of chaoqingqiu was not weak compared with those sword immortals.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword is still in its scabbard.


    Between the heaven and the earth, suddenly a sword sounds again.


    The sound of this sword is more pure than that of the first one. It has only the intention of war.


    When Chao Qingqiu stares at Zhou Fu Zi, the sword will come out of its sheath.


    These two saints, who are enough to represent Confucianism and Taoism, could not join hands with each other at the beginning.


    This is the pride of the saints alone.


    But Zhou Fu Zi was afraid that it would not be so easy to face chaoqingqiu alone.


    After all, this sword immortal''s sword is the strongest in the world!


    The fierce sword spirit burst out from Chao Qingqiu.


    Disturbing the sea of clouds.


    The sword called Gudao, which has been held by chaoqingqiu for hundreds of years, is already the sharpest sword in the world.


    His sharpness is no less than any magic weapon.


    Therefore, in the face of the Confucian Tianshu, it should be impossible to suffer losses.


    Zhou Fu Zi''s expression is dignified. The sword of chaoqingqiu is still in the state of accumulation, and it is already very frightening.


    When Chao Qingqiu''s sword was about to come out of its sheath, he actually took it back and pressed it back into its sheath.


    Chao Qingqiu casually pulls a wisp of cloud to make a sword.


    With a sword in hand.


    I saw a dazzling sword light, born in the sea of clouds.


    At the same time, the swords on the top of Jianshan mountain swept into the sky.


    Like a sword like dragon.


    There is a saying about the real dragon and the son of heaven.


    Among the swordsmen, chaoqingqiu is the king in the sword.


    So when the sword dragon appeared, no swordsman was surprised.


    It''s just that people are expecting the next battle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    Chao Qingqiu is a very proud man. Since he uses the sword, he is naturally the proudest swordsman in the world.


    But no one thought that the sword immortal could be so proud.


    He was so proud that he could not make a sword in front of Zhou Fu Zi, who was the treasure of Confucianism. Instead, he just tore down a wisp of cloud against the enemy.


    This wisp of cloud, not to face the next thing, but the Confucian realm of the most profound cultivation of Zhou Fu Zi.


    This sage can sit on the position of the leader of Confucianism. Regardless of his qualifications, his realm will not be too low.


    The sea of clouds seems endless. In fact, after Chao Qingqiu tore down a wisp of cloud to make a sword, the whole sea of clouds was disturbed by the unparalleled sword spirit. After a moment, it was scattered in the distance, as if afraid of chaoqingqiu''s sword.


    Zhou Fu Zi took the book of Confucianism and looked at chaoqingqiu with a dignified expression.


    Although Chao Qingqiu didn''t make a sword in the previous short fight, the sword spirit was in the sheath, which was better than that for a while.


    Even if a swordsman is in the state of chaoqingqiu, there is a difference between a sword in his hand and not in his hand.


    Just imagine, all things in the world can be swords. Is there still a gap between them?


    I''m afraid that the gap is only known by Chao Qingqiu.


    After a sword, the Sword Fairy was dazed for a short time, staring at the sky curtain.


    Ye Sheng held the demon bowl and looked at Chao Qingqiu and asked, "how much force has this sword made?"


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at chaoqingqiu, and suddenly opened a page.


    Countless Haoran Zhengqi is wandering in the clouds, just like a big net, to live in chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu took a deep breath and did not make any movement. After that, another green rainbow appeared behind him. The sword dragon just swept into the clouds and fell apart. After the separation, it did not achieve the decline, but broke up into parts and hovered behind chaoqingqiu.


    Countless sword lights flashed in the sky, and countless sword Qi frantically tore the sea of clouds around.


    If we say that the cloud sea before is just a sword afraid of facing the green autumn, and retreats to disperse, this moment, the sky is a mess.


    Looking at this scene, Zhou Fu Zi just opened another page in front of him.


    From the beginning to the end, he never thought that Chao Qingqiu''s sword cultivation was so excellent that he had already asked him to turn over the Confucian Tianshu more than once. You should know that it was the treasure of Confucianism, not to mention that the war had been changed six thousand years ago, that is, 6000 years ago.


    But in the face of Chaoqing autumn, today I have to turn three times.


    Moreover, it is still based on the premise that the sword has not yet come out of its sheath.


    This makes people not only sigh, if the sword of Qing Qiu is wielded, what a magnificent scene it will be?


    The resolution will not be simpler than a few days ago.


    Zhou Fu Zi is silent and stands opposite chaoqingqiu. At this moment, he is no longer in his previous state of mind. If he wants to come, he will not be able to stop him if he will wait for his sword to come out.


    Ye Sheng said in a low voice not far away, "the killing power of Chao Jian Xian is really unparalleled in the world."


    As the only one who can watch the war at such a close distance, Ye Sheng can be said to have a real experience. At least in his view, there is no water in the view of Chaoqing Qiushi as invincible in the world.


    It''s not true.


    Let him can''t help thinking, if at the moment standing in front of chaoqingqiu is him, what will happen?


    I''m afraid it''s not much better than master Zhou.


    In this way, Ye Sheng filled his hands with a powerful air machine. It was said that there was a big demon suppressed in the bowl. But in fact, according to the monks on the mountain, there were only a few large-scale conflicts between the Terran and the demon clan in the past six thousand years, not to mention a big demon being suppressed into this demon bowl.


    Big demon and sage are the rarest friars in the world, just as everyone knows that there are ten saints in the cloud, just as everyone knows that there are several big demons in the demon land.


    Since you know, then when there is no demon disappeared, it can explain one thing.


    That is, the legend is false.


    However, the legend of this kind of thing, put on the ordinary monk, naturally is false, but put on the sage, that is a legend.


    Zhou Fu Zi is probably facing the most dangerous war since his practice, not because of other reasons, but because the person opposite is called chaoqingqiu, which is all.


    One after another Haoran Zhengqi was born in the sky in different forms, but without exception, they were all torn by the green rainbow behind chaoqingqiu.


    Scattered in the sky.


    Chao Qingqiu stands with his hands on his back. He can''t hold down a thousand long swords behind him.


    The cold light appeared.


    Zhou Fu Zi looked up at the sky, thought about it, and then said, "I can''t defeat you."


    All saints are naturally proud, especially Zhou Fu Zi, who is the leader of Confucianism.


    But even if he spoke at this time, he was very afraid of the Sword Fairy.


    Ye Sheng naturally understood what Zhou Fu Zi meant. He stepped out and stood beside him.He held the demon bowl and stared at chaoqingqiu. After thinking about it, he said, "chaoqingqiu, come and fight."


    Chao Qingqiu looks at these two saints seriously. One is the first in Taoism and the other is the leader of Confucianism. These two sages are better than all the people they met before.


    Even so, when Chao Qingqiu looked at Ye Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi, he was not in a hurry to pull out his sword, but the thousand long swords hovering behind him were all swept forward with countless sword spirit.


    Ye Shengmian is expressionless and raises the demon bowl in his hand. The mouth of the bowl faces toward the autumn.


    In a flash, a very majestic air engine was born in the sea of clouds.


    The mouth of the bowl faces chaoqingqiu, and after only a moment, he introduces at least 100 swords into it.


    It was originally a demon bowl filled with thunder and lightning. At the moment, countless thunder and lightning bombarded the swords. After a while, many swords turned into scrap iron and rolled to the bottom of the bowl.


    In fact, except ye Sheng, no one in the world knows that the town demon bowl is a world.


    When those swords passed through the sky in the demon bowl and were hit by lightning and rolled down the world, countless people were standing on the ground of the demon bowl watching the swords shot down by lightning.


    On a mountain, there is a small bamboo building. In the bamboo building stands a tall man. He looks at the sword falling in the sky, and his expression is calm.


    It''s hard to say whether there is a big demon in the demon bowl, but one thing can be sure is that there are many demon cultivation in this bowl, and the level of realm is unknown, but at least there are demon cultivation.


    What''s more, if you can be collected by Ye Sheng in the demon bowl of the town, how low can the realm be.


    Those swords, even if they were plundered into the demon bowl, still had a majestic sword spirit. In addition, the thunder and lightning made many demon practitioners tremble and hide in their respective caves and dare not appear.


    in the Zhenyao bowl, without any air of heaven and earth, they could not practice. In this, there was nothing but aging Any way.


    The tall man stood in the bamboo building and looked at the sword in the sky and said calmly, "there are sword immortals in the mountains and rivers."


    Although it is a declarative sentence, the meaning actually expressed is still questionable.


    Naturally, he was not only a demon Xiu in the bamboo tower, but also two people bowed respectfully and said in a low voice, "Wang, it''s the Qing Dynasty."


    When the tall man was stunned, he immediately thought of a lot of things. The time for the demon Xiu to enter the demon bowl was long and short. The tall man was the first batch of demon practitioners to enter the demon bowl. When he entered the demon bowl, the world was still in its infancy.


    It can also explain how long he has been in the demon bowl.


    The tall man looked up at the sword in the cloud, looked at the thunder and lightning in the cloud, and frowned: "is ye Xiujing and Chao Qingqiu opposite?"


    The demon Xiu behind him lowered his head and did not dare to speak.


    The demon Xiu of his realm did not dare to guess anything. After all, the things he guessed were not necessarily facts.


    After a man asked casually, he stopped talking. After ye Xiujing put him in the demon bowl, he spent hundreds of years here, and had already lost the idea of going out.


    But the next moment, around is this man, all a little absent-minded.


    Because in the sky, there is a sword light.


    After plundering into the town demon bowl, he was fearless in the face of those thunder and lightning, and cut out many thunder and lightning, so it circled in the sky.


    The man stares at the sword, his eyes burning.


    He did not recognize the sword. If he did, he should know that it was called the old story.


    It''s the sword of Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan.


    He plundered into the town demon bowl, apparently for the sake of chaoqingqiu.


    The sword has the will of chaoqingqiu, and the man is seriously aware of it.


    Finally, he asked indifferently, "even if you can see me, how can you take me out?"


    The old things are trembling, in the thunder and lightning, like a boat in the sea.


    His emotion, simple and direct into the man''s mind.


    Simple and direct.


    It said, or he said.


    Cut open the sky!


    This is the most direct statement.


    The man asked, "can you really cut the sky?"


    At that time, he fought with ye Xiujing, and he knew how powerful the fighting power of the first Taoist priest was.


    The sword says nothing more.


    The man was silent for a moment and then asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    Freedom is what he wants most for hundreds of years. When someone can give him this thing, he needs to give something.


    There are not many things that can be compared with freedom, but in the eyes of men, they are all worth it.


    The sword sent a message.


    The man thought about it, then he said, "OK!"


    Very firm.


    The old story trembled slightly, then burst out countless sword Qi.


    In fact, this is the first sword of chaoqingqiu.His first sword was just to open the demon bowl.


    But that''s not all.


    As the sword gradually gained momentum.


    The man drifted out of the bamboo building and came into the air.


    It is said that there will be a big demon in the demon bowl to be suppressed.


    But in fact, many people think it''s not true.


    Today may change a lot of people.


    It''s true.


    A huge air machine suddenly came out, from the man, and hit the sky.


    Monstrous!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    Chao Qingqiu''s first sword in the true sense was not to kill Zhou Fu Zi or Ye Sheng, but to that demon bowl.


    Originally, the town demon bowl, which was already full of thunder and lightning, began to burst out one sword after another. Each sword spirit was in a fierce fight. It rushed out of the bowl and pierced the sky. The sword spirit hidden in the old story of chaoqingqiu was fully displayed at the moment, and soon the sky curtain was torn open.


    Ye Sheng''s face was ugly, staring at Chao Qingqiu, one word at a time, and said, "as a human race, why do you act like this?"


    Chao Qingqiu has no expression and never answers.


    He had a lot to say, but he didn''t want to say a word. If he wanted to explain why he acted like this, he could probably tell him why the swordsman was suppressed by the three religions.


    Since you haven''t thought that the swordsman and the three religions are monks of mountains and rivers in the past six thousand years, you have to act like this. Then I send out a demon to Qingqiu today. What reason do you have to criticize me?


    In other words, how can it be stopped?


    Chao Qingqiu looks at Zhou Fu Zi with a cold face. One of his hands is already on the ancient sword handle on his waist. If Zhou Fu Zi dares to suppress the demon bowl with the Confucian heavenly script, the next moment, Chao Qingqiu''s sword will surely fall on Zhou Fu Zi.


    This sword will be Chao Qingqiu''s second sword. This second sword is not as direct as those before.


    There was a sense of killing on the clouds.


    Ye Sheng chose the latter in the chaoqingqiu and the demon bowl.


    He was a man of great momentum and did nothing else, but poured into the demon bowl.


    However, the sword spirit inside was extremely sharp. When ye Sheng''s Qi machine poured in, he was frantic and broke it.


    Ye Sheng looked up at chaoqingqiu and said angrily, "chaoqingqiu, you are looking for death!"


    Chao Qingqiu ignored him, just looked at Zhou Fu Zi.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the tall middle-aged man ascended into the air, he felt a bit loose after being suppressed for hundreds of years. He waved his big hand and didn''t know where to get a long knife.


    Hold in the hand, the man''s momentum in vain a change, at this moment, he is really like an invincible demon king!


    There is a Xishan Mountain in the land of climbing the stairs in the demon soil. It can be regarded as the first person to climb the stairs with a knife. However, if you want to meet this one, I''m afraid that you will be willing to be inferior.


    Just waiting for the old thing to rip a hole in the same time, the man raised a knife to the sky.


    Bang.


    Numerous violent air machines tear open the sea of clouds and thunder and lightning, revealing a thin layer of sky.


    Countless demon monks came out of their respective caves and looked up at the man.


    Countless people with tears on their faces looked at the man and cried, "Wang!"


    For hundreds of years, he was the king of the demon bowl in this town, and he was their spiritual pillar.


    At this moment, is Wang finally leaving this place?


    I believe this is the idea of many people.


    Sure enough, after revealing the thin sky curtain, the man again waved a knife.


    The majestic Sabre Qi tears the sky curtain.


    A huge hand came out of the opening, and there was also a very majestic voice. "Pingnan, do you want to escape?"


    For hundreds of years, the demon Xiu in the demon bowl knew that this one was originally a big demon, but no one knew his name until now.


    Pingnan!


    No wonder.


    Someone murmured, "is that Pingnan demon king?"


    "No wonder, no wonder, it was said that the demon king of Pingnan was in the demon land, but how long did he become the sea without any war?"


    "It turned out to be the demon king of Pingnan. This demon king was so brilliant that he met Ye Sheng. No wonder he was put into the demon bowl."


    Countless voices were heard everywhere in the town demon bowl, most of them were in memory of the demon king.


    You should know that the demon king didn''t exist in the demon land for a short time. Even many demon monks of his family didn''t know how the demon died, and no one would know when he was put into the demon bowl.


    Pingnan raised his head and sneered: "for hundreds of years, I''ve been fed up with this kind of life. Ye Xiujing, when I come out, the first one to be killed is you!"


    Ye Sheng did not have much emotional voice from the sky, "wait until you come out."


    Zhenyao bowl is one of the most powerful tools for the demon clan among the three religions. Because it is a saint''s magic tool and Ye Sheng is in the hands of a saint, he naturally exerts great power. At the moment, he reaches out a hand to cover the mouth of the bowl, and the whole Zhenyao bowl is darkened.


    If Chao Qingqiu didn''t have a sword in it, he might not have cared much.


    But now, Chao Qingqiu has a sword in it. This is what he did on purpose.


    A thousand handles of imperial sword are not meant to kill the enemy, but to let the sword enter the demon bowl.


    The sword of chaoqingqiu is the strongest in the world.Chao Qingqiu''s brain is not bad either.


    How could Chao Qingqiu, who has ten saints, be a fool with one person''s strength.


    Pingnan waves his knife at the sky curtain.


    The majestic Sabre swept at Ye Sheng''s palm, which soon made the Taoist priest''s first eyebrow wrinkle slightly. The sword facing Qingqiu made the Zhen demon bowl connected with the world. The most direct consequence of this connection is that now Pingnan''s accomplishments are all back in his body. A Canghai sword is facing him, and Ye Sheng can only cope with it.


    When Chao Qingqiu''s sword was torn open, there was no movement at all. Ye Sheng felt the movement in the demon bowl and knew that the sword must have no strength. It was just hidden somewhere, waiting for him to give him a heavy blow.


    Ye Sheng raised his head and looked at chaoqingqiu and said coldly, "chaoqingqiu, tell me your conditions."


    Up to now, Ye Sheng has bowed his head.


    He must not let Pingnan get out of the demon bowl.


    But Chao Qingqiu shook his head. He looked down at the ancient road beside his waist and said calmly, "I haven''t made a sword yet. What''s the hurry?"


    Ye Sheng''s expression is complex, in fact, it''s unbelievable, "Chao Qing Qiu, do you really want to stay with us forever?"


    Qing Qiu is indifferent and speechless.


    Zhou Fu Zi was absorbed in looking at chaoqingqiu.


    Be ready for the sword he''s ready to take.


    The most dangerous time of the war is when Chaoqing Qiuzhen wants to make that sword.


    Chao Qingqiu sighed suddenly.


    Zhou immediately made a decision and opened the pages of the book of heaven.


    An unprecedented majestic sword spirit finally appeared in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu pulls his sword out of the scabbard inch by inch.


    Soon, not only Zhou Fu Zi, but also Ye Sheng did not dare to cover the demon bowl with one hand.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword has finally come.


    I''m afraid any adjective in the world can''t describe this sword.


    Because this sword is Chao Qingqiu''s strongest sword in his life.


    When the tip of the sword leaves the scabbard.


    The whole world, quiet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    Chao Qingqiu has made many swords in his life, and the time of each sword is different. There are three swords that the monks in the world yearn for.


    The first time, in Beihai, Chao Qingqiu took out a sword to kill the big demon of Beihai.


    At that time, Beiming changed from Kun Huapeng to a big demon, but then he was killed by Chao Qingqiu. In that war, the sword of chaoqingqiu was not invincible in the world. To all the saints in the cloud, it was Beiming who set foot in the sea and the sword of chaoqingqiu was so sharp.


    But even so, Beiming also died under the sword of chaoqingqiu. This is the first time in 6000 years that a great demon has died in the hands of the Terrans in the sea. This achievement has greatly promoted Chao Qingqiu''s status in the hearts of monks in the world, so that there are so many more monks who want to learn sword.


    If Jianshan had not been closed for a long time, it would have been a different scene.


    Chao Qingqiu''s second sword, which attracted the world''s attention, was in Qingtian city. He swung his sword against the sky. He saw the scenery outside the sky and the scenery outside the world. With that sword, people all know that chaoqingqiu is invincible in the world, and it is no longer a nonsense.


    This is a certain fact.


    There are so many saints in this world. Has there ever been one who can go outside the world to have a look?


    Many people even think that Chao Qingqiu can''t leave the world, but can''t rest assured that he is a swordsman. Isn''t Chao Qingqiu more terrible if he can be forced to stay in the world?


    From that day on, I''m afraid it''s not the monks of the three religions who appointed the first place in the world. I''m afraid even the saints are angry about this.


    The swordsman has been suppressed for six thousand years. If he has a clear autumn, he will forget it. But who would have thought that this sword immortal must be the first in the world.


    Even if Chao Qingqiu did nothing, he slapped the three religions.


    And it''s a very loud one.


    Of course, no one dares to provoke chaoqingqiu after that day.


    As for the third sword, it was known to the world that chaoqingqiu had a sword earlier today. He called countless swordsmen to Baiyu town and had a fight with the three religions. The sword was about 90000 Li long. It is not clear whether it is left or right.


    Anyway, before that sword, no one dared to stand in front of him and stop him.


    At that time, the sword had been regarded as the strongest sword in the world by the sage.


    Even if some reluctant, but still can''t say what can be stronger than Chao Qingqiu''s sword.


    But the sword at that time was more powerful than actual combat.


    The other sword that Chao Qingqiu is about to wield is aimed at killing the sage. Compared with the previous one, this sword is better than the one before.


    So when the sword is handed out.


    Even master Zhou, who was the leader of Confucianism, frowned.


    Ye Sheng doesn''t care about the activities in the demon bowl.


    Looking at the sword, the two men thought about ten thousand ways to deal with it, and deduced it for ten thousand times. But I''m afraid that the final conclusion is that there is no other way but to eliminate the hard resistance.


    A sword light appeared in the sky.


    The sword light in this world is mostly one kind of color. If there are more colors, it will be a very bad sword.


    However, the scene created by the sword of chaoqingqiu can not be explained by a colorful sword light.


    Not only the two sages in the cloud, but also countless people have seen the sword.


    The grace of that sword.


    Words can''t describe it.


    I''m afraid he is the best poet in the world. He can''t describe the sword in words. I''m afraid he is the best blue and white hand in the world. He can''t draw the sword with his pen. I''m afraid the most storyteller, after seeing this sword, can''t tell others the whole story.


    This sword is too beautiful.


    As a result, neither Zhou Fuzi nor Ye Sheng had time to make a move. The sword had already broken through a lot of Qi and reached the demon bowl with a bang.


    There is nothing extra.


    All the bans on the demon bowl were broken.


    After hundreds of years, Pingnan has seen the world again.


    This big demon, carrying a long knife, only a moment later, he came back to his senses and stood beside Chao Qingqiu.


    He was a little frightened at Chao Qingqiu''s sword, but more than that, he was grateful.


    No matter who released him from such a ghost place, he should be grateful.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword was still powerful. After breaking through the demon bowl, he swept into the distance. When two sages watched the battle from afar, they saw that the sword was coming towards them. Without hesitation, they fled for tens of thousands of miles.


    This sword paved a colorful road in the clouds.


    Chao Qingqiu stands in front of this avenue.


    He looked at the main road and continued to spread.


    This sword, from the beginning to the end, is not to kill a saint.Naturally, there was no contact with the Confucianist Tianshu. When Zhou collected the book, he knew that if the sword came to him, the most precious book of Confucianism would be broken on the spot, and he would be seriously injured.


    If Chao Qingqiu had made up his mind to kill a master Zhou and a saint ye, it would not be difficult. After the two men had been killed, the remaining eight sages would not have any hesitation. They would surely join hands to kill Chao Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu, who has been tired of the world, has long had the idea of leaving the world. But how to leave, how to leave and when to leave are all problems.


    What''s more, today''s Qing Qiu''s sword in the clouds is not as simple as killing one or two saints.


    Zhou Fu Zi turned his head and looked at the colorful road. As far as he could see, the sword kept on moving through the sea of clouds and spreading tens of thousands of miles to a certain place.


    It''s the sky again.


    Out of the sky?


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword is still against this day?


    Does he want to split the sky with a sword and let the saints in the clouds leave the world?


    We should know that these sages, each of their ideas, is to transcend the sea and seek a long life.


    But the world''s longevity, really so easy to ask for?


    I can''t leave the world, but there is a time when I can leave the world.


    He cut open the sky with one sword, not to open a way for them.


    Let them all go for a walk?


    The sages will have doubts about whether there will be any problems if they do not reach the realm beyond the sea and leave the world.


    But these hesitations, doubts, in the face of the real possibility of leaving the world, I think there will be many saints hesitant.


    The most difficult situation for swordsmen in the world is that there are so many saints in the three religions, and only one swordsman is Chao Qingqiu. But if all the saints of the three religions have left the world, what will happen to the swordsmen?


    Dangxing!


    Even if there are not so many saints left, just leave a few. Since then, the situation of swordsmen is better.


    However, in the eyes of many swordsmen, chaoqingqiu is undoubtedly a little subdued.


    When the road was out of the sky, there was a lot of sight on it.


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi looked at Chao Qingqiu with bad eyes. Chao Qingqiu''s sword did not kill any of the saints, but it was too cruel.


    What''s more, not only the three religions, but also the great demons of the demon soil will be moved by this sword.


    This sword is a bureau, which can let all the sea in the world sink into it.


    Pingnan, who had just come out of the demon bowl, looked at the distance with a deep frown. He never thought that the sword of chaoqingqiu was so strong that he didn''t understand how much sea would be attracted if the sword of chaoqingqiu really tore the sky.


    The sword light goes slowly. In fact, it''s very fast. It''s only seen by the naked eye. It''s not fast at all.


    Soon someone in the cloud heard a tearing sound.


    The curtain of heaven broke open.


    It''s very nice to see the golden light on the clouds.


    Zhou Fu Zi raised his head and Ye Sheng frowned.


    Two people look at each other.


    Zhou Fu Zi threw the Confucian Scripture out of the sky.


    In an instant, the book of heaven became very big, so we had to stop the gap.


    As the leader of Confucianism, Zhou Fu Zi naturally knew the purpose of this sword.


    With a sword, chaoqingqiu can do nothing, and saints will have a lot of emotions.


    After the holy heart was in chaos, it was a terrible situation.


    Not to mention leaving a few saints, leaving a few saints, Shanhe is bound to reshuffle.


    This road is really feasible, but no one knows how.


    Therefore, Zhou immediately made a decision not to let that mouth upset the overall situation.


    But a moment later, the book was attacked.


    There is a sage hidden in the clouds, indifferent to the hand.


    Sacred hearts are different.


    Who can make it clear.


    Ye Sheng frowned and said, "no one can do anything in my way."


    This is a warning to Taoist saints in the clouds.


    Zhou Fu Zi also said indifferently: "this road may not lead to the outside world. Why should you do this?"


    These two people are the most influential figures of Confucianism and Taoism, otherwise they would not let them fight against chaoqingqiu.


    Only in this case, even if they speak, I''m afraid it doesn''t work.


    Someone is still attacking the Confucian heavenly book.


    But soon another Saint came to stop him.


    After all, not all saints are muddleheaded. There are always some people who can understand the importance.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t care about what happened there.


    He turned to look at Pingnan, indifferent way: "you owe me a favor."I don''t owe you too much.


    Pingnan is a, he nodded, he looked at the Qing Qiu seriously said: "in mind."


    The voice is very sincere, no matter who comes to see it, you should know that this big demon is sincere.


    Nodding toward Qingqiu, he didn''t say anything more. He only said two words, "let''s go."


    Chao Qingqiu tries his best to release Pingnan from Ye Sheng''s demon bowl. Instead of asking him to help him, he should let him go?


    Not only Pingnan, but also Zhou Fuzi and Ye Sheng were surprised.


    Chao Qingqiu held his sword and did not speak.


    Pingnan turned around and left, and his figure soon dissipated.


    He has been imprisoned for hundreds of years, but he has not yet fully recovered his strength. If he has to fight against the saints at this time, he is likely to be seriously injured and even more likely to die here. Therefore, Chao Qingqiu asked him to leave and he left.


    It''s that simple.


    After Pingnan left, he stood up with his sword in autumn.


    The sword has torn the curtain of the sky. Chao Qingqiu is not too concerned about whether anyone will leave. He looks at Ye Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi and calmly says, "we can talk about it."


    The purpose of chaoqingqiu''s sword is more like proving something.


    What is to be proved? Perhaps it is the possibility that he may send some saints away from the world at any time. Only Chao Qingqiu can leave the world. What will those saints who have no hope to escape from the sea but have reached the end of their lives?


    Zhou Fu Zi and Ye Sheng had already guessed that it would be more difficult to kill Chao Qing Qiu later than today.


    Because the original chaoqingqiu was regarded by them as a great trouble, and the later chaoqingqiu may become their last hope.


    No one wants to break the last hope.


    Even if the hope is slim.


    "What do you want?" Zhou said in a deep voice


    This is the basic beginning of the negotiations.


    Ye Sheng said calmly, "you take that sword away first."


    This is a prerequisite for negotiations.


    Chao Qingqiu made another sword.


    This sword is only used to remove the previous one.


    Therefore, when the sword light spread past, many people were sighing.


    Whether it''s from the bottom of my heart or on the surface.


    Even though they are hesitant to know whether to leave the world or not, they always want to see it.


    The light of the sword broke their thoughts.


    As the saints all know, Chao Qingqiu has taken the initiative in this negotiation. This is his plan, but he is still powerless when he knows his plan.


    Who called him chaoqingqiu, who called the world only he can leave the world.


    The invincible people in the world are as deep as the Chengfu. Who has a way?


    The sky began to close slowly and the golden light began to disappear.


    A white rainbow flashed across the sky.


    Looking up at Qingqiu, I couldn''t see anything.


    It''s just that there''s an arc in the corner of his mouth.


    The curtain of the sky is closed and the sword Qi dissipates.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at Zhou Fu Zi and Ye Sheng and said, "we can talk about it."


    Zhou Fu Zi clenched the book of heaven and looked at chaoqingqiu.


    Ye Sheng sighed and said in a deep voice, "please speak."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sword light appears and disappears.


    There was no more movement on the cloud.


    Many friars in white fish town looked at the sky and were in a daze.


    Now, as long as you are not a fool, you should know that the battle of the sea is over.


    Now, it should be Chao Qingqiu and the sages talking.


    As for what to talk about and which side will benefit, who knows.


    Li changgu hung his sword, looked at the sky, and suddenly said with a smile: "it was Zhou Fu Zi and Ye Sheng who had been fighting before. I should have thought that Confucianism and Taoism had been talking about each other at the beginning, but Chao Jian Xian had to make this sword just to get more things when they were talking."


    Chao FengChen nodded and said with a smile: "in any case, our life is saved. As for whether it will be the same as before, or that since then, the swordsman has a new situation. It depends on how he talks about it."


    Li changgu nodded, "Chao Jian Xian is really a person worthy of respect."


    Not all saints can say the word "sage", not all sword fairies can be called "sword immortal".


    Not everyone can be respected.


    As a sword immortal, Chao Qingqiu is naturally admired by swordsmen in the world for his swordsmanship cultivation. It is not because he is a sword immortal that he must be respected by the world. However, it is obvious that everything he has done deserves to be respected.


    Li Fuyao pressed down the grass on his waist, and his face turned pale. He didn''t know why the sword was still there. After invading his lingfu, he swam straight through the meridians. After a while, he gradually evolved into a third one.It is obvious that this lingfu is made of grass gradually green as a fake life sword.


    It''s just that after the evolution of the lingfu is about to take shape, it doesn''t have a bit of peace and quiet, but it''s the sword spirit of crazy plundering the spirit house.


    It''s full of it.


    The sword spirit in Li Fuyao''s lingfu was quickly emptied, and his face turned white.


    The legs and feet trembled.


    Fortunately, after plundering the sword spirit in his lingfu, the lingfu mansion seemed to be full of food and gradually stopped, but Li Fuyao was now empty.


    Up to now, he has almost two pseudo lingfu and two fake life swords.


    Sword nineteen and grass are green.


    Add a lingfu, and the green silk that will definitely become my life sword in the future.


    However, Li Fuyao was still worried about the lingfu, which was forced to evolve from the grass growing green, and worried about what problems might arise.


    After all, this is not according to the steps of sword immortal''s imperial sword method.


    Is it difficult for him to follow the imperial sword method to practice, and then come here, he will take a completely different road?


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek with some helplessness.


    Just suddenly, I think it''s good.


    The sword embryo Bai Zhihan came down from the sky and soon attracted everyone''s attention when he came to the street. This sword embryo, who did not know where he came from, just joined the battlefield and killed several people who climbed the stairs. Among the swordsmen present, there was absolutely no one with his powerful killing power.


    Many people are concerned about his origin, and only a few people who know the inside story feel sorry.


    After all, no matter how strong he is, the sword embryo is dead, which is a fact.


    Even if it appears in the world for a short time, in the end, it is not to return the dust to the dust.


    Bai Zhihan went to Li Fuyao and didn''t intend to return the green silk to him. Instead, he said with a smile, "I have something to say to you."


    -


    many swordsmen went to Baiyu Town, but there were some swordsmen who couldn''t go to Baiyu town for many reasons, such as a young swordsman in Buddhist land, or an old swordsman in Beihai.


    There are always many things you don''t know.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is a small town located in a small country in Dayu. The remote town can''t be more remote. I''m afraid that the name of the small town will not appear in the territory Map of the small country, let alone Dayu.


    In the east of the town, there is a small river, the river is nameless, but there is a row of willows planted by the river.


    There is a street by the willows.


    There is an alley somewhere in the street.


    The weeping willow lane is deep.


    In the lane, there is a small yard, there is a man with a sword eyebrow star, holding a piece of willow branch, sitting at the gate of the courtyard, smiling at the hard won snow.


    He seems to be saying to himself: "the snow is coming, willow is about to sprout."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jianshan mountain road, where the ancestor Xu Ji set the sword array, except that chaoqingqiu was able to climb the mountain safely, no one else was able to climb the mountain.


    At this moment, however, there is a man in white with a sword hanging from his waist standing on the mountain road. He calmly walks through menchen mountain and comes to the foot of Jianshan mountain. He looks at the broken temple and the peach trees.


    He looked up at the sword mountain, and seemed to have some emotion. He said in a low voice: "so you are called Jianshan now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    Bai Zhihan is the last sword embryo in the world. If we talk about the talent of kendo, we can say that it has been the best for six thousand years.


    If the war had not broken out too quickly, he would have been able to cross the sea.


    Although none of the swordsmen on the scene had experienced the war six thousand years ago, and Bai Zhihan was only recorded in the book. In fact, when Bai Zhihan killed the several people who went to the stairs before climbing the stairs, it was enough to show that even if he was dead, he would still be the first swordsman who ascended the stairs in the world Is still the high spirited sword embryo.


    So when Bai Zhihan appeared here, many swordsmen respected him.


    There are not only sword immortals worthy of respect in this world.


    No matter what Bai Zhihan showed in this war, or what he did for the Terran six thousand years ago, all deserve to be respected.


    Bai Zhihan is cold and aloof, and doesn''t like to deal with other people, so he just walks side by side with Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao didn''t feel much about this sword embryo before. In fact, the first two contacts were not very good.


    It''s just that after this war, it''s much better.


    Bai Zhihan and Li Fuyao walk side by side in the lane. He has a green silk hanging from his waist. His expression is indifferent. Some swords are intended to surround his body, which makes it difficult for people to walk beside him.


    Sword meaning can be hidden in the body, but Bai Zhihan killed so many people, but it is difficult.


    This is because he is dead and has been reintroduced into the world by the secret method. If he is the sword embryo six thousand years ago, not to mention Li Fuyao, even the people who climb the stairs will feel more pressure.


    There is a courtyard at the end of this lane, which is Li Fuyao''s residence.


    Li Fuyao vaguely remembers that his story began when he met the green locust in a continuous autumn rain day.


    Of course, it is very likely that it started when he was selected to be a student of the school.


    It''s just that it''s been a lot of years ago, and it doesn''t help to tangle so much.


    Bai Zhihan suddenly looked at the falling snow and said: "this snow, good."


    As early as a long time ago, white fish town began to snow, but at that time, all people''s thoughts were not on it. Naturally, no one cared about it, or even deliberately forgotten it. Until now, with a short period of calm, Bai Zhihan opened his mouth and let Li Fuyao look up to have a look.


    "Bai Zhihan was named by myself, which means that I know the hardships in this world, but it seems that everyone just knows that my Kendo talent is incomparable."


    Yes, in this world, most people don''t pay attention to what you do, but only know what you get.


    Scenery is what everyone wants to have, but the bitterness behind it is what no one wants to experience.


    Bai Zhihan looked at Li Fuyao and said seriously: "since I started practicing sword, I have been walking the most difficult road. The waves in the South China Sea and the ten thousand swords have tempered my heart. I have suffered countless hardships. I can climb the stairs within 100 years, not only relying on talent."


    Just like Ye Sheng''s song, if the talent is too high, people will always forget their efforts.


    Li Fuyao sighed: "people''s hearts are so high, the elder''s Kendo talent is so high, it''s inevitable that people will pay too much attention to it."


    Bai Zhihan looked at Li Fuyao and seemed to be sighing and summarizing, "it''s never easy to practice sword."


    Li Fu shook his head and listened to this sentence without expressing any opinions. In recent years, he has seen a lot of things, and naturally he can understand many things. Those things have made him have some understanding of the world.


    Bai Zhihan walked on all the way, reached out his hand and scratched across the stone wall beside the lane, and suddenly asked, "if I let you go into the morning and evening now, what do you think?"


    There are many secret methods in this world that can improve people''s level in a short period of time, but most of them have sequelae. They may not be able to break through in the future, or there may be empty realms, but there is no matching combat power.


    Li Fuyao was originally the Taiqing state. It would be natural for him to enter the twilight realm soon. It didn''t need some secret methods. However, since Bai Zhihan spoke in person, it would not be so simple for him to improve his realm. Perhaps there was no side effect at all, which could make Li Fuyao a swordsman in the twilight realm.


    Li Fuyao looks up at Bai Zhihan.


    Bai Zhihan said with a smile: "I still have sword spirit on my body. After pouring into your lingfu, I can directly open the door and step into the morning and evening."


    I don''t know what it takes for other monks in the world to come from Taiqing to twilight, but when swordsmen come from Taiqing to twilight, it will be difficult because the gate in lingfu needs to be smashed with sword spirit.


    The gate is called Jianmen by the swordsmen. After the gate, there is the sword house.


    Only when a swordsman becomes a swordsman in the twilight world can he be qualified to call his lingfu a sword mansion.


    Six thousand years ago, both the sword immortal and the swordsman had very strict appellations for the lingfu. However, after 6000 years, there were fewer and fewer swordsmen who could own the sword house. After that, there were not so many details. Anyway, it would be OK to call them lingfu.Taiqing requires a swordsman to swim up and down with his sword spirit all the time, so that his body can be better than a day. To become a twilight state, he must gather his whole body''s sword Qi and bombard the sword gate. As long as he can smash, he can become a swordsman in the morning and evening.


    Many swordsmen can''t go beyond this realm in their whole life. The reason is that the sword spirit is not pure enough and the quality is not enough. No matter how many swordsmen are, they can''t succeed.


    Bai Zhihan''s sword Qi, no matter in sharpness or quantity, is the best in the world. Although he is dead now, the sword Qi of Chao Qingqiu and that of Wei and Jin Dynasties make his remaining sword Qi not inferior to his own before.


    And it happens that he also knows a secret method that can help Li Fuyao break through the world with his sword Qi.


    There are no sequelae.


    At most in a short period of time, not very adapt to it.


    Li Fu shook his head without hesitation.


    It''s natural to refuse.


    No matter what chance you encounter in practice, in the final analysis, it''s up to you. The chance is in front of you, and you can fight for it. But if you hand it to you directly, you should not accept it.


    Bai Zhihan was not surprised by this. He just looked at Li Fuyao, and his emotion in his eyes faded away. Then he said with some nostalgia: "if you were born six thousand years ago, you might not be very lucky."


    Six thousand years ago, there were swordsmen everywhere in the whole mountain and river. There were countless swordsmen who were much more talented than Li Fuyao. If Li Fuyao had been born at that time, he would have been under more pressure to practice sword than he is now. After all, it would be a great damage to his sword heart to watch his disciples of the same generation improve so fast that he is still standing still.


    If he had said this to Li Fuyao a long time ago, he would have said that I practiced my sword and didn''t care about it.


    But after so much experience, especially after the first World War in white fish town, Li Fuyao had a more intuitive understanding of what was on his shoulders.


    "It''s not easy," he said with a wry smile


    Bai Zhihan smiles and doesn''t know what he is thinking, but he obviously has no interest in talking.


    In fact, they didn''t speak much. Bai Zhihan was a man of few words. He took a look at Li Fuyao and stopped.


    He began to lose sight of his dress.


    Bai Zhihan took the green silk from his waist and hung it on Li Fuyao''s waist. "After I used the green silk once, you need to get his approval. It''s much simpler. His temperament is very arrogant. You should treat it well."


    After saying this, he said seriously, "please do me a favor."


    Li Fuyao nodded, "please speak, master."


    Bai Zhihan said word by word: "take a look at the scenery of the sea for me."


    Li Fuyao was a little distracted.


    There are nine levels of monks, and the sea is the last one. When the monks in the world come here, they are regarded as the end. However, there are tens of thousands of monks in this world, and there are not many monks who come to the end.


    There are fewer swordsmen.


    There is only one Sword Fairy in this world.


    Even if Li Fuyao wanted to be a sword immortal from the beginning, he had no idea.


    Bai Zhihan warm voice: "may give you some pressure, but still want to please you."


    Bai Zhihan, a sword embryo six thousand years ago, is the last sword embryo in the world. He has incomparable sword skills. Perhaps his last regret in this world is that he did not become a sword immortal.


    Death on the stairs has always been Bai Zhihan''s most unacceptable and one of his most regretful things.


    Clearly become the sea for Bai Zhihan, has been a matter of certainty.


    Even when he enters the sea, he may even become a man who can match the willow alley.


    This has not been questioned by many people.


    After all, Bai Zhihan''s journey is obvious to all.


    "There is no willow Lane in this world, but there is a Chao Qingqiu. He is even worse than Liuxiang. You are worse than me. Whether you can surpass him is unknown. But I hope you know one thing, that is, no matter what, you should continue to move forward. Don''t give up practicing sword because of other things."


    If we can say that Bai Zhihan is the kind of elder swordsman who only lives in legend, then today''s Bai Zhihan is much more real.


    With these words, Bai Zhihan''s figure is blurred.


    His whole body was becoming void.


    After all, Bai Zhihan can''t exist in this world for a long time because of the sword Qi of chaoqingqiu and the sword Qi of Wei and Jin Dynasties.


    However, Bai Zhihan has already killed several people to climb the stairs, and the result of the battle is not vulgar.


    He reached for the green silk.


    Staring at Li Fuyao, he said regretfully, "Li Fuyao, remember what I said."


    Li Fuyao whispered, "master..."


    Bai Zhihan smiles, "let me accompany you for a journey."


    Before the words fell, Bai Zhihan went straight to Li Fuyao. His body collided with Li Fuyao, only to see a majestic sword force pouring into the green silk and Li Fuyao respectively.I don''t know if the sword embryo is completely dissipated, but there is something left.


    I don''t know if there will be a chance to reappear in the world.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes were at a loss. After a moment, he returned to Qingming. He looked down at the green silk on his waist. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The negotiation between the two sages came to an end.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at Zhou Fu Zi and Ye Sheng and says his last condition.


    Then he looked down at the cloud, and there was no wave in the well.


    Ye Sheng was silent for a long time, then nodded his head and said a good thing. Zhou Fu Zi was a little distracted and nodded after a moment.


    At this point, the war has come to an end.


    To some extent, the battle was a complete victory for Chao Qingqiu. Apart from the death of many swordsmen, he did not lose anything.


    The gain must be more than the loss.


    "Make an oath," he said quietly


    Ye Sheng''s face was a little ugly, but Zhou Fu Zi could not see any emotion.


    Sages care about cause and effect, and also emphasize oath. If they can''t escape from the sea, no saint dares to destroy the oath at will.


    Ye Sheng was silent for a moment, but he swore.


    Zhou Fu Zi followed.


    After two saints finished one after another, Ye Sheng reached out and wrote a line in the cloud.


    Zhou Fu Zi threw out a piece of paper.


    The cloud and the paper floated far away.


    It''s very soon in the sky of white fish town.


    Countless friars are looking up. The content of that line is simple. Anyway, it means that the Taoist monks immediately quit the white fish town and wait for the arrangement. The meaning of Confucianism is similar.


    The monarch of the world can determine the life and death of many people by virtue of a decree. The law of the sage can make countless monks bow down.


    Of course, if it is intended, the emperors who want to come to the world dare not object to anything.


    The monks of the three religions can''t understand it, but since this is the law of saints, who can not comply with it?


    A monk roared: "why?! We''re going to win


    This is certainly the idea of many people, but it can only be held in the heart. Whoever says it will suffer.


    No one can question the sage.


    Before the sage had done anything, the man was killed by a monk who ascended the building.


    The tall old man had no expression and said coldly, "if you don''t obey the law of the sage, you will end up like this!"


    No one dares to speak, because the sage is still in the clouds and has not left yet. If anyone is dissatisfied with this, he is afraid that the sage himself will do it.


    Confucian monks left white fish town in an orderly manner.


    Zhou Fu Zi is the leader of Confucianism and has absolute authority. No one wants to oppose what he says.


    Soon most of the monks of Confucianism had left here.


    Only the words in the restaurant are left.


    Chan Tzu had some feelings. He said in a low voice, "I can''t imagine that the Chao Jian Xian won."


    Naturally, Chao Qingqiu won not only in his accomplishments, but also in this game.


    Zen didn''t know what was going on in the cloud.


    If he knew clearly that chaoqingqiu first cut open the demon bowl with a sword, so that Pingnan inside could escape from the heaven, and then cut open the curtain of heaven with a sword, so that the saints could see the hope of leaving the world, Zen might admire Chao Qingqiu.


    I admire the calculation of the Sword Fairy.


    This sword immortal is not only the first in the world in terms of realm cultivation, but also in his mind.


    Yan Yu asked, "don''t you go yet?"


    In his words, there was some bitterness in his words. No matter how much he sympathized with the swordsmen, he was a member of the three religions. In today''s World War I, judging from the number of people killed in the battle between the two sides, most of the friars of the three religions died, and ten of the friars of dengloujing died. On the side of the swordsmen, only four were Bai Zhihan and Wei Chunzhi.


    Such a ratio makes Yan Yu feel the horror of the swordsman.


    Chan Tzu shook his head.


    The reason why Zen didn''t leave immediately was not something else.


    It''s just because chaoqingqiu hasn''t opened his mouth yet.


    After winning the first battle in the cloud, Chao Qingqiu will definitely sign some contracts with the three religions. The specific contents may be reflected slowly after today, but today chaoqingqiu will announce one of the most important things.


    So Zen is waiting.


    Not only he, but also Lin Hongzhu is waiting.


    As the actual leaders of the two religions, Guan Liangyi and Suye, the leader of the two religions, only Liang Yi has made a symbolic move today. However, Su ye, the leader of the school, has never been seen from the beginning to the end.


    The most learned scholar in the world looked at Liang Yi and said with a smile, "how about it? I haven''t suffered a defeat. How do you feel today?"


    Since his practice, Liang Yi has always been smooth sailing, and it is difficult to meet an opponent. However, today, Confucianism and Taoism are united and he is defeated in his own hands, which makes Liang accept?At least in Su Ye''s case, now the first person in the Taoist school will be a little subdued.


    Liang also shook his head and said with a smile: "in the end, they are not very happy."


    After saying this, he thought for a while, put down ye Shengge behind her, gently rubbed her head, and ye Shengge opened her eyes.


    Su Ye looks at Ye Sheng''s song. It seems that this is not the first time he has seen this Taoist.


    A glance at the song of red Sheng leaves.


    Ye Shengge is the strongest of the younger generation. No matter talent or anything else, it is the object pursued by other young people.


    Liang also said in a low voice, "he is still alive, according to reason."


    As a master, he couldn''t tell us how miserable the Taoist school was today, so he just said that.


    Ye Sheng song Oh, said a sound to go, turn around and then go.


    Liang also had some helplessness.


    But after all, nothing was said.


    Since ye Shengge went down the mountain, the girl met him less and less.


    She was still in Taiqing last time.


    Maybe the next time we meet, ye Shengge will become a monk in the spring and Autumn period.


    Who knows how fast and how far this Taoist can go.


    Su Ye looks at Liang Yi and wants to open his mouth, but soon feels a powerful sword in the clouds.


    Knowing that it was the man who came, he shut his mouth very wisely.


    Chao Qingqiu stood in the cloud, pressed the sword handle, and looked indifferent. Looking at the swordsmen in white fish town, Chao Qingqiu said calmly, "Jianshan is reopened today."


    A few simple words, from the cloud, spread all over the world.


    Like the sound of the sword, it spread all over the world.


    A few years ago, because Liang also went up the mountain, his ancestors were seriously injured and then closed the mountain.


    So after a few years, because of his sword towards Qingqiu, Jianshan opened again.


    Yes, it''s all because of his sword. No one in the world can resist it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    With the words of chaoqingqiu passed down from the clouds, the battle was really over.


    In addition to Chan Tzu, there will be people who can guess that Chao Qingqiu wants a lot, but most people would not think that Chao Qingqiu would be so simple and direct that after the war, Jianshan would be reopened.


    It seems that Liang also went to Jianshan at that time. It seems that this is only the personal idea of the temple master. But in fact, there is really no Taoist school or Confucianism behind this?


    If it was the common idea of Taoism and Confucianism to let Jianshan disappear from the world at the beginning, then it is natural that the plans of Confucianism and Taoism will be wasted if Jianshan is reopened in the early Qing Dynasty.


    This is equivalent to asking Confucianism and Taoism to spit out what they have eaten. This kind of thing, presumably, is that no one in the world can do it except Chao Qing Qiu.


    Chan Tzu stood by the window and sighed, "swordsman''s life will be better after today''s experience."


    Yes, after chaoqingqiu surpasses the saints, the life of swordsmen will be much better in the future. At least the Jianshan mountain will be reopened, so that the swordsmen will have a place of inheritance. I don''t know what agreement Chao Qingqiu and the sage have reached, but at least one thing can be confirmed, that is, the three religions dare not openly suppress the swordsman pulse.


    But in fact, everyone knows that the relationship between the three religions and swordsmen is even worse.


    Yan Yu then opened his mouth and asked, "what did Chao Jian Xian say to the sages?"


    Chan Tzu had no choice but to smile, "you ask Chao Qingqiu to go!"


    It''s hard to find anyone more erudite than Chan Tzu in this world. In the younger generation, there is no one. Chan Tzu is kind-hearted, treats saints or sword immortals. He is always honorific. Naturally, he does not know that this seal is connected with the prohibition of jiexinglou. When the prohibition of jiexinglou is cut off by Li changgu, it will naturally be It''s the end of the broken seal.


    Gu Yuan looks at Song Pei''s melancholy expression. Without hesitation, he reaches for a chestnut. After a slap, song Pei raises his head and looks sad.


    Gu Yuan casually pulled off the sachet from his waist and threw it to song Pei. He pulled the corner of his mouth and said, "I''ll send you."


    Song Pei took the sachet, but his sadness was hidden. He carefully put the sachet away. When he looked up, he saw Su Ye climbing the stairs.


    Song Peigang''s sadness, which had just been concealed, could not bear it. He looked at his husband and cried, "sir!"


    Su ye said with a smile: "a seal will be broken sooner or later. Why should it be so? Mr. broken is more happy."


    Originally, he thought that Mr. Su should offer comfort, but who knew that Su Ye just laughed and went straight to Zen.


    Chan Tzu saluted slightly and called out the master of Zhangjiao.


    Su ye, as the leader of the school, is the first person of Confucianism under the cloud. What''s more, he is also the biggest scholar in the world. No matter how you look at it, Zen has reasons to respect Su Ye.


    Su Ye stood beside Chan Zi and looked out of the window with him. After Chao Qingqiu''s words had become an established fact, many swordsmen left here, either to Jianshan or back to Laishi road. Most of them did not stay in Baiyu town.


    The Sword Fairy Chao Qingqiu says to reopen Jianshan. No matter whether the sword immortal will stay in Jianshan or not, one thing is certain that Jianshan will not be the target of any bullying in the future.


    It''s just that the old ancestor Xu Ji has gone, and there is no master in Jianshan. After all, is Chao Qingqiu going to be the leader or a swordsman to take over the power?


    In fact, it is very unlikely that Chao Qingqiu would be the leader of the first sect. If the sword immortal had to become the leader of the first sect, he would have been a head shorter than the three religions.


    So who will be the new leader in Jianshan in the future is actually a question that needs to be considered now.


    Zen son looked at Su ye and asked, "master, who is in charge of Jianshan power after this?"


    The academy is the first school of Confucianism, but Jianshan is the only one among the swordsmen. In fact, Jianshan''s power to teach is better than Su Ye''s position in Confucianism. It''s just that swordsmen are weak and have some natural disadvantages.


    Su ye said: "after today''s World War I, even though Bai Zhihan died, there are still a number of swordsmen on the tower."


    There is no lack of swordsmen climbing the stairs, so the master of Jianshan should be a climber.


    Speaking of Bai Zhihan, even Chan Tzu had to admire the swordsman. After a short time, he killed several people to climb the stairs. If he was still there, it would be Bai Zhihan who would choose to teach in Jianshan.


    Chan Tzu asked, "what do you think of today''s affairs?"


    Su ye said with a smile: "we are all chessmen. What''s your opinion about the game between chaoqingqiu and the sage? We are all those chessmen. If we have any opinion, I really don''t want to be a chess piece."


    Can let Su ye, who is the leader of the school, say these words, which shows how helpless he is.


    Chan Tzu put his hands together, "what about the palm teaching after today?"


    After today, it is more important than what happened today. What will happen after today is something they still care about.Su Ye frowned: "if Jianshan is to be built again, the first thing to bear is that daomen are affected first. The feud between Daoists and Jianshan is even more Confucianist. Liang is also worried about these things. I am not worried about them."


    That''s a hundred and ten percent of the truth.


    Chan Tzu heard the meaning of the words.


    "There are chessboards everywhere, there are chessmen everywhere," he sighed


    Su Ye laughs, but asks, "when will Zen leave to return to Buddha land?"


    Zen has been in the mountains and rivers for several years, and naturally he wants to go back.


    For Zen, mountains and rivers are always foreign lands.


    Zen was silent for a moment and replied, "spring will start."


    Su ye asked each other, which naturally meant to drive people away.


    If it wasn''t for you, you wouldn''t be able to speak.


    Su ye said, "just in time, I went with Zen."


    Zen son was surprised. He looked at Su ye and asked, "what do you do in the Buddhist land?"


    Su ye, as the head teacher of the school, every move is in the eyes of many people, so he should not walk around.


    Su Ye''s answer is very simple, "go to Lingshan and listen to the sage talk about Zen."


    There are twelve saints in the three religions, four in Confucianism, six in Taoism and two in Buddhism. Apart from the two Buddhists, the remaining ten sages are in the clouds, which is not easy to see in ordinary days, but the two Buddhist saints in Lingshan are not easy to see.


    This is Su Ye''s different identity. It''s not too difficult to go to Lingshan to meet the two sages.


    Chan Tzu couldn''t think of Su Ye''s idea for the time being, but he thought about it carefully and then said a good word.


    Some things, can not refuse, then choose to accept.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Jianshan reopens, some swordsmen naturally want to go to the Jianshan mountain. Some swordsmen, or Jianxiu, are ready to return to their seclusion places, such as the master of Ye island in Feixian island.


    This Jian Xiu in the spring and Autumn Period lost an arm in the war, but fortunately his life was saved. Moreover, relying on this war, the master of Ye island got some benefits. I''m afraid that after returning to the South China Sea, he will soon set foot on the realm of building.


    Although it''s not equal to the orthodox swordsman, it''s also very good.


    His white clothes were stained with blood, and his empty sleeves looked sad.


    Chen Sheng stood beside him. It was also a battle of life and death. After all, Chen Sheng survived. Apart from the extremely serious internal injury, he did not lack his arm and leg.


    He casually brought two pots of wine in a restaurant and threw it to Ye Feixian. Chen Sheng, pale in face, said with a smile: "without your left hand, it''s not in the way."


    In the previous World War I, Chen Sheng saw with his own eyes that ye Feixian killed more than one friar in the spring and Autumn period. Perhaps it was because of Ye Feixian''s identity as a sword practitioner that he didn''t pay attention to and even died there.


    Only this war, also enough to let Chen Sheng have some profound understanding of the South China Sea sword.


    Ye Feixian raised his head to drink wine and said with a hearty smile, "the battle is better than a hundred years'' Cultivation in the South China Sea."


    Chen Sheng laughed and asked, "Jianshan is open. Go to Jianshan with me?"


    Ye Feixian turns to look at Chen Sheng with some doubts in his eyes.


    Chen Sheng said, "for the sword."


    For the sword, they come here. For the sword, they don''t care about life and death. Later, for the sword, they will go to Jianshan.


    Chen Sheng said with a smile: "when Chao Jianxian reopens Jianshan, he will not be the master of Jianshan. So many swordsmen want to come to Jianshan soon. There will be a grand gathering. How can I, a disciple of Jianshan, not go back?"


    Before the closure of Jianshan, it was presided over by the old ancestor Xu jizai. Together with their disciples, this is the final details of Jianshan. However, after the closure of Jianshan, there are no swordsmen on Jianshan, which is orthodox. Only Chen Sheng, Wu Shanhe and Li Fuyao can be regarded as orthodox.


    Li Fuyao got a piece of sword jade which was worshipped. Obviously, he can only become the guest of Jianshan in the future.


    As for the idea of being a leader, it is far from enough whether it is realm or anything else.


    How to choose.


    There is a simple and direct way.


    That is the sword.


    He who wins is in charge of teaching.


    There is no doubt about it.


    Jianshan will be very busy in the future.


    Ye Feixian looked at Chen Sheng and said seriously, "I''m a swordsman."


    There is a big difference between swordsmen and swordsmen.


    Chen Sheng asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Yeah, what does it matter.


    Ye Feixian saw a lot of things in Chen Sheng''s eyes, but there was no mockery or anything bad about it. So he thought about it for a while and then said "yes".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the street, Zhou Qing looked at Xu Li and calmly asked, "go to Jianshan?"


    Xu Li took the woman''s hand, then picked up the little girl and said, "OK."


    Li changgu stood in the distance, looked at this side, saw Zhou Qing and Xu Li two people''s line of sight to this side, he just shook his head and said with a smile: "back to Luoyang City, do not go to Jianshan."This scholar, who studied for the first half of his life and practiced sword in the second half of his life, still chose to return to Luoyang City and did not intend to go to the Jianshan mountain.


    Li changgu looks at Li Fuyao, smiles slightly, as if remembering something, and asks, "have you something to bring to Li Xiaoxue?"


    Li Fuyao was still feeling the two swords. Listening to Li changgu''s words, he was slow to respond. After a moment, Li Fuyao said, "my younger generation is going to Luoyang City, so don''t bother Mr. changgu."


    Li changgu smiles and says nothing more. Yujian leaves Baiyu town.


    Zhou Qing and Xu Li, seriously injured in the body, did not choose the imperial sword. They just walked into a restaurant hand in hand and drank together.


    -


    after walking down the clouds towards Qingqiu, I went to Jianshan.


    He is a sword immortal, and the speed of natural sword defense is the fastest person in the world.


    Therefore, before all the swordsmen arrived at the sword mountain, he had already arrived.


    Fall to the top of menchen mountain.


    Standing in front of the ruined temple, facing Qingqiu, looking at the man standing under the peach tree is also a white robe.


    Two people look at each other.


    There are two sharp swords coming out here.


    It''s no match.


    Chao Qingqiu had a sword, which was far from the peak. But in fact, even so, the sword immortal was the worst one in the world. His sword spirit was as vast as the sea.


    There are not many people who can match him.


    In other words, there are only a few.


    If you really use a sword, you can''t find it.


    Looking at the man in white, the man in white looked at him like this.


    The two men were fighting with each other only with their swords.


    After a long time, the sword Qi gradually dissipated.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I never thought that you were still in the world."


    Since Chao Qingqiu practiced his sword, he was too lonely, especially after he became a sea. He could not find a swordsman who could fight against him.


    But who knows, there is one now.


    The man in white looked at Chao Qingqiu and was silent for a long time. Then he said, "your sword, I can''t reach it."


    The man who uses the sword is extremely proud. What''s more, this man is a proud man. It is extremely difficult for him to say less than two words.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the man in white and asked calmly, "how many years have you practiced sword?"


    The man in white stares at the eyes of Qing Qiu and says, "I don''t know."


    I don''t know. It''s really not clear. If we say that the man in white is invincible in the world for how long, it''s only within 20 years. But how long he has to practice sword and become a sword immortal is really unclear.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t tangle with this matter. He was silent for a moment. He said, "I cut open the curtain of the sky with a sword. Are you from outside the sky, from outside the world?"


    At that time, he cut through the sky with a sword and saw a white rainbow with his own eyes. Accompanied by the sword spirit, he decided that there was a Canghai swordsman coming from the sky.


    However, he had to negotiate with the two saints at that time, so he did not go there to meet him at the first time.


    Later, with the light of the sword, Chao Qingqiu knew about him in Jianshan.


    The man in white frowned, "it''s not outside the world, but also in the world. It''s just weird."


    Of course, this thing is strange. If it is not, how could a sword immortal be born out of nothing.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him, thought about it and asked a key question, "how long can you stay here?"


    The man in white shook his head. "I''m here to find someone. It''s too complicated for me to say clearly."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t ask him what he was looking for or what he wanted to do. He just said, "my name is Chao Qingqiu. What about you?"


    It''s hard to ask for the name of an ordinary person.


    The man in white pressed the sword on his waist and said calmly, "Ye Changting, the grass on the road."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The snow is fading away.


    The man in green robe who sat on the threshold of his house to watch the snow stood up, turned back to his room, found a bag of copper plates, and went to a blacksmith''s shop in the town.


    Bought a rusty sword.


    He counted and spent a hundred Wen.


    So he named the sword Baiwen.


    It''s just like the name of a sword in those days.


    Back in the courtyard, the man in green robe took out the grindstone, and then began to squat in the courtyard to sharpen his sword.


    The movement is very slow, also very serious blue robe man a moment later, there is a layer of fine sweat on his forehead.


    Some children passing by, looking at the green robed man sharpening his sword, opened his mouth and asked, "Liu Dashu, what are you doing?"


    There is such a not elegant name of the green robed man lowered his head and said: "sharpen the sword."Even if Liu Xian''s children can make a sword, how can they laugh


    Liu big tree some helpless said: "Sword Fairy is willow lane, where is willow tree."


    The children didn''t understand this sentence. They just thought that the guy was beginning to talk nonsense. They squatted here and looked at it for a while. They felt bored and then dispersed.


    Liu Dashu squats here alone to sharpen his sword, from afternoon to dusk, from dusk to early morning.


    Finally, Liu Dashu got up and looked at the sword with cold light on his hand.


    He hung him around his waist.


    Get out of the yard and close the door.


    While walking along the willow tree, he said to himself, "the name of Liu Dashu is not good, but the name of Liuxiang is even worse. What is it called? How about Willow Street


    After saying this, Liu Dashu clapped his mouth again and said, "this name is even worse."


    He thought for a while, then said with a smile: "forget it, just call it Liuxiang."


    He patted the Baiwen sword on his waist and was satisfied.


    Out of the town not far away, Liu Xiang Yu sword.


    Soon it disappeared in the clouds.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    I don''t know if the curtain has come to an end, but it''s over.


    The friars and swordsmen of the three religions left the town.


    White fish is back in peace.


    I don''t know what will happen in the future, but one thing is certain: in the days to come, this town will be remembered for a long time.


    Li Fuyao pushes open the wooden door of his small courtyard. Ye Shengge sits under the eaves and looks at the heavy snow that hasn''t stopped.


    Looking at the pale Li Fuyao walked into the courtyard.


    Ye Shengge glanced at Li Fuyao, threw the wooden sword in his hand to Li Fuyao, and said, "I''ll send you."


    Li Fuyao took over the wooden sword, and he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Ye Shengge leaned by the door, a little embarrassed for the first time, "I didn''t help you."


    When he said this, ye Shengge''s face was a little red, which was a very difficult thing for this Taoist.


    Li Fuyao dragged a bench to sit down, put the wooden sword on his knee, and asked with a smile, "you don''t need a sword in the future?"


    For Li Fuyao, no matter what ye Shengge can do for him or what he doesn''t do for him, he won''t produce any other bad ideas. It''s not easy to get the goodwill of others, and Li Fuyao won''t give up easily.


    Ye Shengge asked, "I am a Taoist monk. What sword do I use?"


    This sentence is very reasonable, which makes Li Fuyao feel very reasonable. After World War I, Jianshan reopened, and there are more swordsmen in the world. Swordsmen are bound to come back into the view of mountains and rivers. Before ye Shengge used sword, not many people studied it deeply. But after today?


    If ye Shengge uses a sword, he is afraid that he will be watched by many people. Even if the Taoist doesn''t care, he should care. In order to avoid these troubles, the simplest and direct way is to stop using the sword.


    Ye Shengge doesn''t need a sword, so it doesn''t fall into other people''s mouth.


    In the future, the situation of mountains and rivers will not change much. Confucianism and Taoism will still dominate the world. However, the same line of swordsmen is bound to make people can''t ignore it.


    After Li Fuyao thought about it clearly, he didn''t say anything more and didn''t return the sword.


    Ye Shengge stood under the eaves and looked at Li Fuyao for a long time. After waiting for the snow to drop a lot, he asked, "Li Fuyao, can you become a sword immortal in the future?"


    This is a very direct question. Ye Shengge is a very direct person.


    If you ask a swordsman with outstanding talent whether you can become a sword immortal, people will think that this is the praise of others, but to ask a swordsman who is not so good, this is a mockery of him.


    Obviously, ye Shengge has neither.


    She just wanted to ask and know the answer after that.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and said, "yes."


    Ye Shengge asked if he could, and Li Fuyao answered.


    This is avoidance.


    "You should be a Sword Fairy."


    Ye Shengge raised her eyebrows.


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "the sea is so simple in your eyes."


    Ye Shengge asked, "isn''t it?"


    Li Fuyao thought, if you say so, how can I answer.


    Ye Shengge is a kind of Taoism, a monk with excellent talent, a first-class genius in the world, and also regarded as the future of Taoism. She is the disciple of the Lord and a woman who is hopeful to become a saint.


    Having said so much, at least one thing I know is that ye Shengge has the ability to set foot in the sea.


    So she had no big idea about the sea.


    From her point of view, the sea should not be a difficult thing.


    Even according to her present practice progress, maybe she will be able to step into that realm in a hundred years. Of course, the time may be longer or earlier.


    I don''t know.


    Li Fuyao takes a deep look at ye Shengge and thinks about what kind of monster you are.


    "Li Fuyao, I hope that when I set foot on the sea in the future, you will also step into that realm."


    "I''m not as talented as you are."


    "But you''ve become a Taiqing place in less than ten years."


    "I was lucky."


    "I have more things than you. It took me more than 20 years to come to dusk?"


    "If you say so, don''t you think I''m better than you?"


    Li Fuyao said angrily, "Miss ye, you are a Taoist."


    Ye Shengge picks eyebrow, the corner of the mouth hooks up a radian, "you are not confident, think certainly can''t compare with me?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but was helpless. He was silent for a moment. He said, "I don''t think I''m worse than anyone else, but there are some gaps, I will admit."


    Ye Sheng''s song was a little strange.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to understand the emotion of Ye Sheng''s song. Li Fuyao knows something about it, but he doesn''t say anything. Instead, he asks, "when are you stepping into the twilight and spring and autumn?"Without any hesitation, ye Shengge said, "within ten years, it''s a bit slow."


    This answer is definitely the answer that can make most monks crazy. Ye Shengge, as a kind of Taoism, has deep talent. It is not unacceptable that ye Shengge can spend 20 years to cultivate Taoism. However, it will definitely surprise people. However, it will become more and more difficult to cultivate after 20 years of practice. Maybe it will take more than 100 years Enough to walk into the threshold of spring and autumn, but Ye Sheng song is said, ten years.


    For many friars, ten years have passed with just a flick of one''s finger and one close of one''s eyes.


    It''s a very fast time.


    Some people say that it is necessary to break the boundary for ten years and become the spring and Autumn period.


    Many people will be surprised, but Li Fuyao will not.


    He has seen the morning or the evening, when the spring and autumn of Wei Chunzhi.


    I believe in the theory of epiphany.


    What''s more, this kind of thing may not be too difficult for ye Shengge.


    It must be crazy for someone else to listen.


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. Maybe he was digesting the news.


    "The situation in the future is very difficult to figure out. It should be unfriendly for you," he said


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "fortunately, I still have some swords."


    Other people only have one sword, but Li Fuyao has several. This is his advantage.


    Ye Shengge asked, "to Jianshan?"


    After the white fish town is over, Jianshan will be the most lively place.


    Li Fu shook his head, "back to Luoyang City."


    Ye Shengge noticed that he used the word back to Luoyang City, but he didn''t say anything. He just said, "Luoyang city is a good place."


    Li Fuyao looked at the distance. "Of course it''s a good place."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are many snows in Luoyang this year.


    However, the snows in recent days were quite heavy. After one night in the streets of Luoyang City, the snow fell to the knees, which made the officials of the Ministry of works busy for a day, but only opened up a narrow road.


    In addition, heavy snow kept on, and people had to clean it up from time to time.


    In such a heavy snow, there are no pedestrians on the street, most of the people are hiding in their homes, baking stoves, drinking wine.


    The snow on the other side of Nancheng is the same as the rest of Luoyang City, but the snow in Nancheng is much more.


    The reason is that no one from the Ministry of works and yamen servants went to Nancheng.


    Most of the people living in Nancheng are officials of the court.


    If officials want to go to court, they need to have a way. The Ministry of works should have paid attention to Nancheng first, but in fact, in the end, they did not come.


    In order to clear the snow, many ministers were pouring bitter water on the court a few days ago.


    This made the emperor feel a little interesting. Of course, at the end of the day, he thought it was not only interesting, but also that the official of the Ministry of labor who dared to do so had some courage.


    Just sitting on a dragon chair, Emperor Yanling thought for a long time, but he didn''t remember the name of the official in charge of such affairs.


    There are too many people in Yanling Dynasty, and there are not a few natural officials to manage such a dynasty.


    Emperor Yanling was not omniscient and omnipotent. Naturally, it was impossible to know the number of officials under his administration, let alone everyone could remember clearly.


    It was just that after the separation of the court, he asked people to check who the official in charge of the work department was.


    Soon those who came out of the palace went back to the palace.


    Emperor Yanling also got the answer. The official who did these things was not someone else, but the number one scholar Lang Chen Bingjun a few years ago.


    A few years ago, the scholar who came from Beihai tried hard to beat many promising scholars and became the number one scholar. In fact, many people were quite optimistic about the future of this young man. Even several old adults even thought about marrying off their own women of the right age, but they could not make it.


    However, there is no need to say about the talent of the number one scholar. However, in the officialdom, he was almost mean. In the past few years, no one liked him very much. Finally, he was sent to the Ministry of work to do some simple things from the official position of six grades.


    The Ministry of public works has always been regarded as the place with the least status among the six ministries. From the Minister of the Ministry of work to the general yamen, all the officials are inferior to the other officials. If it is not necessary, no one would like to go to the Ministry of labor.


    After the number one scholar went to the Ministry of labor, many people saw that he had lost his future.


    Even this time his name came back to his Majesty''s ears, many people did not think that he would one day return to those important positions.


    But who knows, at dusk, Emperor Yanling met Chen Bingjun.


    Not in the palace.


    It was in a humble courtyard.


    Wang Yanqing is playing chess with Chen Bingjun.


    This scholar is even more powerful than Yanling''s national player. In Yanling, apart from Gu Shiyan''s occasional unreasonable moves in the chess game, no one else can make him interested in it. However, he is playing chess with Chen Bingjun seriously.The manner is not like faking.


    And Gu Shiyan sat and watched.


    You know, Chen Bingjun is only a young man in his early twenties. Even if he started to learn chess from his mother''s birth, this is only 20 years. How can he be an opponent of Wang Yanqing?


    But no one knows that the young man''s chess power is so high.


    When Emperor Yanling walked into the courtyard.


    None of the three noticed him.


    Only spring water.


    Two years ago, she had already taken her native place out of the palace. Now she is Wang Yanqing''s maid, which can be regarded as Wang Yanqing''s personal belongings. However, Wang Yanqing has already burned the contract and spring water is leaving, and no one can stop her.


    She raised her head, but emperor Yanling shook his head.


    Spring water just cleared up the mood, as if nothing had happened.


    Wang Yanqing thought of the chess game in his mind, and suddenly said with a smile, "it''s very interesting for you to succeed."


    In Luoyang City, there are not many people who can let Wang Yanqing praise, especially in the chess path.


    Chen Bingjun thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "Mr. Yanqing''s chess has no flaws. No matter how you look at it, it can''t be compared."


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile: "you are only in your early twenties. If you have another ten years to polish, you will naturally surpass me, a bad old man."


    Chen Bingjun said with a smile, "where and where."


    Wang Yanqing smile, also want to say something, but was interrupted by Gu Shiyan, "forget it, I don''t want to see you two here flattering each other."


    Wang Yanqing laughed, and Chen Bingjun was also a little happy.


    It turns out that these two people, where they are doing the top-notch competition between the masters, are just playing the Gobang created by the boring go pieces among the ordinary people.


    Black and white, no matter which side, as long as there are five connected, it is a success.


    No one can beat Wang Yanqing in weiqi, so this Mr. Yanqing came up with the idea of playing Gobang.


    This kind of chess, let alone Chen Bingjun, can be as good as Wang Yanqing even in Chunshui.


    Wang Yanqing was happy with it, without any resentment.


    After a game of chess, Wang Yanqing did not have the slightest idea of starting a new game. Instead, he turned his head and asked, "are you so young that you are willing to waste your life in the Ministry of labor?"


    For ordinary officials, to be able to serve in one of the six ministries is naturally Gao Xiang''s eight life long experience, not a hard job.


    But for the officials who have ideas and aspirations, the Ministry of work is a cage, which can not only smooth the spirit, but also weaken the morale.


    This is the reason why most young officials do not want to go to the Ministry of works.


    Chen Bingjun pinched the white son and said to himself, "no one wants me to go out from that place. It''s just that I have no one to pay attention to me, so I can have a good look at Luoyang City and Yanling in the Ministry of labor."


    He was ambitious and never wanted to be an ordinary official. Even the word "important minister" could not satisfy him. He had to be a Shangshu to make Chen Bingjun feel something interesting.


    This scholar was determined to be a scholar to help the world and the people when he was in Beihai. However, an ordinary official could not do it.


    Now if the officials in Luoyang knew about his ambition, he would be attacked severely.


    Only in front of him is Wang Yanqing and Gu Shiyan, who is waiting for the imperial edict of chess. Chen Bingjun is not worried about leaking out.


    Wang Yanqing smiles. He is a blind scholar for many years. Apart from reading more books, he doesn''t think much about anything else. He just thinks that Chen Bingjun is to his liking and wants to create some opportunities for him.


    When Emperor Yanling came here, other people might not know, but Wang Yanqing was a monk. How could he not know? He asked this question on purpose, which undoubtedly helped Chen Bingjun.


    Chen Bingjun and Wang Yanqing chatted for a moment. Then they got up to go. They just turned around and looked at the emperor Yanling who had stood for a long time behind him. Chen Bingjun was stunned, and then he bent down to kneel.


    The emperor of Yanling waved his hand and said he would not speak.


    Then he let Chen Bingjun go.


    The latter did not procrastinate and soon left.


    Emperor Yanling turned around, looked at Wang Yanqing and said with a bitter smile, "how true is Mr. Yanqing?"


    Wang Yanqing thought for a moment and said, "seven points."


    Emperor Yanling nodded, "that''s enough. I''ll look at him."


    This sentence of emperor Yanling is equivalent to a sacred edict.


    It''s very straightforward.


    Wang Yanqing nodded and took a sip of the tea cup.


    Don''t talk.


    Emperor Yanling sat opposite Wang Yanqing.


    He said straight to the point: "did Mr. Yanqing know what happened before?"


    This is a question and a statement.


    Wang Yanqing nodded.


    Almost all the monks in the world don''t know about the white fish town, except those who are really closed?


    When Li changgu Yujian left Luoyang City on that day, he also saw it.Emperor Yanling said, "Mr. changgu has stepped on the stairs."


    Monks nine states, climbing the building is the penultimate state, crossing the tower, is the sea, this world is not much sea, climbing the tower is not much.


    Luoyang City has a climbing tower, or a swordsman, so that Luoyang city''s foundation will be more sufficient.


    Wang Yanqing nodded and Li changgu stepped on the stairs, which was really good news.


    Besides, this one is still very young.


    Those who are less than 200 years old are naturally very young.


    What''s more, there is another one who ascends the stairs in Luoyang City.


    Two up the stairs!


    This is something that has never happened. In the past, let alone think, it is impossible to even have this idea.


    Emperor Yanling was a little excited.


    He didn''t like the attitude of the mountain people towards Luoyang City, but he had nothing to do. But after that, the situation may change.


    Since there are some changes, it''s interesting.


    Wang Yanqing looked at the Yanling emperor and asked, "does your majesty have any unfinished words?"


    Emperor Yanling nodded, and he said, "I''ve met with something."


    Emperor Yanling can encounter a lot of things every day, but there are few that can make him feel helpless.


    Wang Yanqing knew it in his heart and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, please speak."


    He thought he could already know what emperor Yanling was thinking, but the emperor shook his head.


    He was wrong about some things.


    Yanling emperor looked at Wang Yanqing and said, "Li Fuyao."


    There are many people called Li Fuyao in the world, but the one that can be put forward by Emperor Yanling.


    It must be the one we all know.


    "He''s already too clear."


    Listening to this, Wang Yanqing nodded. He knew it.


    Then the emperor Yanling said, "he is still a guest Minister of the Ministry of punishment."


    This identity means that Li Fuyao can get a lot of things from Luoyang City, which naturally means what Li Fuyao has to pay for it.


    Wang Yanqing said, "what can I do for your majesty?"


    Emperor Yanling didn''t speak in a hurry. He just looked at the wind and snow in front of him. He had some inexplicable emotions in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luoyang city is very beautiful in the wind and snow, not only because of the snow, maybe there are other reasons.


    A caravan entered Luoyang City in the heavy snow.


    Behind the caravan, there are a group of swordsmen carrying swords. They are all disciples of epee.


    Everyone has a epee.


    At the end of the caravan, there was a white horse. The young man on it was carrying a sword case.


    Long sword hanging from the waist.


    It''s a green shirt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    Luoyang city is the capital of Yanling Dynasty. It is one of the most important places in this mountain and river world. Even in the eyes of many mountain monks, Luoyang City will be one of the few places they know.


    In such an important place, there are many people coming and going.


    Even in today''s snowy days, there are not a few people entering the city.


    Therefore, when the caravan entered the city, it did not attract the attention of others. Of course, there were a lot of Epee disciples, and the young man in green shirt who was always quiet on the road did not pay much attention when he left quietly.


    There is a lot of snow on the streets of Luoyang City. It will be difficult for pedestrians to walk on such roads. However, there is no problem for this young man in blue clothes to lead his horse on the street.


    The horse walked slowly because it was not moving fast in the snow.


    Of course, a more important reason is that the person who leads it also walks slowly.


    The man who led it was Li Fuyao, a swordsman in Taiqing.


    For example, there are many monks in his realm, but there are not so many.


    So people like him walk slowly, not because the road is difficult. There are many other reasons.


    His head was full of snowflakes. If he wanted to, he could use his sword to isolate him. But he didn''t know why. Li Fuyao didn''t do anything. He just walked slowly on the street.


    There were few people on the street, so no one would think his dress was too weird.


    But in fact, as long as he enters the city, he will be known.


    He had more than one jade pendant hanging around his waist. One of them was the only thing that the penalty Department of Luoyang city had dedicated to. It was more a magic weapon than a magic weapon. However, when he returned to Luoyang City, he would be known about his whereabouts by the emperor of Yanling, unless Li Fu shook it off or wrapped it with sword spirit.


    But Li Fuyao didn''t mean to cover up his whereabouts, so he didn''t do anything.


    He walked so slowly in the street that he was waiting for someone.


    When someone knows that he is coming, he will let others come to see him.


    This is a very normal thing, so Li Fuyao has no other emotions. He just waited quietly, walking and waiting. Maybe it''s good.


    When passing through a street and turning into an alley, the snow was less.


    In fact, the snow is not small, but there are many trees on both sides of the lane. The branches are very thick, and thick leaves grow, blocking many snowflakes.


    There was no snow on the ground.


    This kind of tree is called Yingxue. The colder the weather is, the better it grows. It is a kind of tree in the north of mountains and rivers. It should not have grown in Luoyang City. But when the Yanling Dynasty sent troops to pacify the northern rebellion, the official who wrote the war report did not know why he mentioned the tree more, which aroused the interest of the Yanling emperor at that time.


    So when the army returned to the dynasty, they brought many saplings.


    No one has ever taken Yingxue tree away from the northern border, so no one has ever thought about whether it will live after leaving the northern border.


    After all, in this world, there are many things like orange growing in Huainan and orange in Huaibei.


    But something unexpected happened. Although these trees grew slowly, they survived. After decades, they looked very prosperous.


    But the emperor of Yanling who wanted to see this scene did not.


    After all, for the common people, it is still a long time, even if it is a monarch, in the face of this situation, there is no way.


    Time is good medicine and poison.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao didn''t lead his horse into the alley, not because it was too narrow.


    Just don''t want to, just don''t want to.


    Human thought, sometimes very inexplicable, sometimes appears very strange.


    Li Fuyao walked several steps and a man came out of the alley.


    The man was very young, but his face was familiar.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and stopped. He vaguely remembered what he said to himself on the mountain road of Ganhe mountain several years ago.


    Of course, before that, in that restaurant, I also said a lot.


    Of course, if you go back to the front, you will have a bad memory.


    Li Fuyao did not recall any more. When the young man came to him, he reached out and patted him on the shoulder. Naturally, the action was not big.


    The young man raised his head, but lost his mind for a moment. Then he said with a surprised smile, "Mr. Li!"


    Li Fuyao replied, "Lord Chen."


    On the way, Li Fuyao heard a lot about Luoyang City. When he was near Luoyang City, he heard many more interesting things.


    For example, a ministry official named Chen Bingjun was supposed to be a good official. However, he was targeted several times and went to the Ministry of work to be responsible for some trivial matters. Some days ago, he even forgot Nancheng when he was cleaning the snow. As a result, many ministers quarreled over this matter.Although he was finally suppressed, everyone knew that if the young official did not have a good backing, his official career would be over.


    Li Fuyao used to be a storyteller when he didn''t practice sword. Now, after practicing sword, he is fond of listening to stories.


    In this story, the image of Chen Bingjun is not very good.


    But Li Fuyao didn''t care.


    He still remembered the young man who was in high spirits on Ganhe mountain.


    He seldom admires a person, but it is obvious that this person in front of him is worthy of his admiration. Li Fuyao asked, "how is your life?"


    From the stories I heard before, Chen Bingjun should have been very bad.


    If Li Fuyao knew, why did he ask.


    Because your idea is never the party''s idea. He knows it deeply, so he asks.


    Chen Bingjun said with a smile, "if you go to the Ministry of work, you can look at these places quietly for many years. I don''t know how comfortable it is."


    Speaking of this, Chen Bingjun thought of the emperor in the small courtyard before, and thought that even if Mr. Yan Qing had a good intention, he might leave the Ministry of labor and appear in the public''s sight.


    Moreover, with this incident, it is certain that no one will crowd him out in the future. Whether the official career will be smooth or not is irrelevant to outsiders. This is a wonderful thing.


    But Chen Bingjun is not very happy.


    He said with some melancholy: "I will leave the Ministry of labor in the future. Although there will be such a day, I always think it can be slower and wait for at least several decades."


    This was originally a complaint of no importance, so it soon changed the subject.


    Looking at Li Fuyao''s dress, Chen Bingjun asked, "where has Mr. Li gone these years?"


    He is not a big man or a monk. He is just a ministry official in Luoyang, so he can''t know too much about other things. Even the big event happened in the past few days, he didn''t know about it.


    He and Li Fuyao are people of two worlds.


    Li Fuyao looked at him. He didn''t say too much about it. He only said that he went to a very north place, which was a bit more north than the northernmost part of the mountain and river.


    Ordinary people will know about the North Sea, but they will not be very clear about it. The demon land is even more unclear.


    There are demons and ghosts in this world, which is known to many people in the world. Only monks know that there are a group of demons living in a piece of land.


    Chen Bingjun nodded with a smile and said some gossips. After learning that Li Fuyao was going to stay in Luoyang City for some time, he did not chat with him and left in a hurry.


    Although the Ministry of works is a place that everyone does not want to go, there are many things. Now the snow problem in Luoyang City needs them to solve.


    To be exact, it needs him to arrange.


    After Chen Bingjun turned to leave, Li Fuyao left the alley and came to the gate of a humble courtyard.


    At the door, there were two pots of orchids as before.


    Li Fu shakes off the snow on his shoulders.


    Into the courtyard.


    In the courtyard, Wang Yanqing is playing with Gu Shiyan. This is real go.


    In the whole Yanling, only Gu Shiyan is qualified to compete with Wang Yanqing.


    When Li Fuyao walked into the courtyard, it was the time when Wang Yanqing lost his son.


    After that, the game is decided on the chessboard.


    Wang Yanqing stood up, looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "long time no see."


    He looked at Li Fuyao with a sincere smile.


    Gu Shiyan asked for a monthly pass by the way, ten thousand vertical and horizontal coins plus a chapter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    After the heavy snow stopped, it was a light rain.


    Li Fuyao goes to the palace.


    The emperor of Yanling had something to look for him, so naturally he had something to look for him.


    Holding an umbrella, hanging a sword, carrying a sword case.


    Li Fuyao walks in the palace.


    The snow in the palace has already been cleaned up, and there are only some water stains on the ground.


    It''s raining, so I can''t do it.


    Li Fuyao was led by an old eunuch who had been in the palace for many years. His official position was not high. In the house of internal affairs, there were at least five or six officials higher than him. However, this one who was sent to lead Li Fuyao into the palace was naturally outstanding.


    The emperor of Yanling, of course, is in favor of him. He has not made mistakes for many years.


    In the deep palace, it''s hard not to make mistakes for many years.


    What we mean here is not only that we don''t make mistakes, but also that we don''t get framed.


    So when Emperor Yanling asked the old eunuch to do it, he didn''t worry about anything.


    The old eunuch bowed in front of him. His steps were not fast and slow. The whole person was exposed to the rain and soon got wet. Li Fu held up his umbrella and said nothing. Just as he was walking into another Palace Road around the corner, a small eunuch ran over in a hurry and bumped the old eunuch. Even if the eunuch fell to the ground, the old eunuch just shook his body.


    He held out his hand and took the eunuch, but patted him on the head. Without punishment, he let the frightened little eunuch leave from the side.


    Li Fuyao looked in his eyes. After a moment, he asked, "if I wasn''t here, what would I do with him?"


    This is Li Fuyao''s question.


    I want an answer.


    The old eunuch said straightforwardly: "naturally, it is sent to the inner court to play twenty boards, so that he can have a long memory and know that he should be more careful in the palace. However, since Mr. Li is behind him, it is not suitable to do so, so as not to let Mr. Li have a bad impression. After all, Mr. Li should prefer the latter in such details."


    Li Fuyao nodded thoughtfully and asked again, "do you want to deal with him later? "


    the old eunuch shook his head and said," since we have let go of this little guy, we have to punish him next time. "


    In a few simple words, he has already explained everything in the palace.


    Li Fuyao smiles. The palace is always the most complicated place.


    Of course, this is about the foot of the mountain.


    He went on and talked a lot with the old eunuch. The gossip didn''t involve any palace, but mostly talked about the beautiful scenery of Luoyang city all the year round.


    These things can be talked about, so there is no pressure on the old eunuch.


    To the Royal Library.


    The rain is much less.


    Outside the imperial study, Li Fuyao took out a pill of pills and gave it to the eunuch. Along the way, he could see that the old eunuch''s leg had an old disease. This pill was used by the monks on the mountain to treat the injury, not necessarily the leg. But for the people at the foot of the mountain, it was a panacea. If you take one of these pills, you can get rid of any disease.


    Li Fuyao is a swordsman. In addition to using the sword, he can learn some secret methods which are not too profound. It is almost impossible for him to refine alchemy.


    The pills on his hands were either Gu Yuan or Ye Sheng''s. one was the seed of reading books in the academy and the other was the Taoist seed of chenxieshan. I don''t know how many good things there are. The pills on his body will certainly be better than those of ordinary monks.


    After the old eunuch took the pill, although he was not sure what it was, after smelling the medicine, where could he not know that this was the legendary elixir.


    But for being outside the imperial study, the old eunuch would have knelt down and kowtowed to Li Fuyao.


    He lowered his voice, bowed over, and said in a sincere tone that he had never used in his life: "thank you very much, Mr. Li, for his great kindness. I will never forget it!"


    Li Fuyao did not speak. He just took his umbrella away and opened the door of the imperial study.


    The king in the secular world, no matter how many people he can command, is just like that for the eminent monks on the mountain.


    That is to say, the two emperors of Liangxi in Yanling are a little bit fierce, and ordinary friars don''t pay attention to them.


    However, Li Fuyao did not make any rude behavior.


    Push the door in.


    Emperor Yanling had already sat down.


    He warmed up a pot of wine and sat in front of the stove, not much like an emperor, but like an uncle next door.


    Li Fuyao took off the sword case behind him and the tall building on his waist and sat down opposite the emperor Yanling.


    In the imperial study, he had a panoramic view. There was no one except the emperor Yanling, who was not a monk.


    So Li Fuyao felt relieved.


    He said that he was very relieved, but the tall building was still beside him.


    I''m still a little worried.


    Emperor Yanling poured a glass of wine for Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao said thanks.


    Yanling emperor drink wine, of course, is the best in the world, a mouthful into the throat, full of fragrance.Most of the monks on the mountain are not good at drinking. Naturally, there is no idle monk who makes wine with the genius treasure. Instead, it is the wine in the secular world. With thousands of years of continuous improvement, the wine has become such a good wine.


    Li Fuyao put down his glass and said to the point, "I want to stay in Luoyang City for a few years."


    Now it is the time for Jianshan to be lively, but Li Fuyao doesn''t want to join in the fun. Li Fuyao doesn''t care much about who wants to be the leader of Jianshan and who wants to be the first swordsman in the world under the reign of the Qing Dynasty.


    Anyway, no matter who it is, it should be to let chaoqingqiu look good.


    Or the Sword Fairy will nod?


    The present situation of Jianshan can not be done casually.


    Emperor Yanling nodded and said with a smile, "this is very good. I have something to do for you."


    Li Fuyao is a guest Secretary of the Ministry of punishment. Of course, he is the most respected one. He has nothing to bother him to do. But when he really wants him to do something, it''s better not to refuse. After all, since he has got the things provided by Luoyang City, where can he not do things.


    Li Fuyao nodded, "do your best."


    It''s not polite. You should try your best to do everything.


    If you can''t, there''s no need to go all out.


    Yanling emperor said: "Mr. changgu stepped on the stairs, Luoyang City has enough strength, so some of the usual want to do, but not how dare to do, now want to do."


    Emperor Yanling was very frank. After all, there was nothing to hide from Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "when will we start?"


    Emperor Yanling didn''t answer in a hurry. Instead, he asked, "when the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, the scenery of Luoyang city is still good. You can stay and have a look."


    Li Fuyao took another sip of wine and said casually, "that''s not urgent."


    Yanling emperor''s face some smile, "you can say so."


    "Tell me about you."


    Li Fuyao said calmly: "it''s really a small matter for your majesty."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    Li Fuyao''s request was very simple, and the emperor of Yanling could not find any reason to refuse.


    It''s a piece of cake. Naturally, you don''t have to worry about it.


    He was a little relieved.


    The reason for his gratification was not because of anything else, but because Li Fuyao''s request was very modest. He just stated Chen Bingjun''s ideas without saying anything more. Of course, he finally agreed.


    If Li Fuyao put forward some other requirements, in fact, the emperor of Yanling would not refuse, for example, let Chen Bingjun become a high-ranking official and manage some important affairs of the government.


    These requirements were within the scope of Yanling emperor.


    However, if this is the case, he will not be very happy. He wants Li Fuyao to become a sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment. He does not want an unreasonable mountain man on his head. Li Fuyao has never acted like this, which is exactly what he wants.


    He has a kind of appreciation of Li Fuyao from the elder to the younger. It has nothing to do with realm, it only concerns the age.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and took the peach blossom out of the wooden sword.


    At first, the sword sank into the Xieshan mountain, and then it was brought out of the mountain by Ye Shengge. Most of the time ye Shengge used this sword to fight against the enemy these years. His Daoism is also very exquisite, but most of the time, he is not willing to use it against the enemy.


    She didn''t like to use a sword, she just liked peach blossom. It happened that this sword was also called peach blossom, so she killed many people with this sword.


    But now in the mountains and rivers, the swordsman made a new voice. It was not right for her to use a sword, even a wooden sword. So she gave the sword to Li Fuyao.


    Among the people she knew, only Li Fuyao and his master used the sword.


    Ye Shengge did not give his sword to his master, so he gave it to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao has many swords, but not a wooden sword.


    He did not intend to use wooden sword, so he wanted to leave it in the palace.


    Emperor Yanling asked him, "why?"


    Naturally, what he said was why Li Fuyao put his sword in the palace.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "when I came, I saw a little guy."


    He was talking about the eunuch who had run into the eunuch before, so Li Fuyao sent a pill to the eunuch. But who knows, it turned out that he was really interested in the eunuch.


    Emperor Yanling felt a little strange. He didn''t know all the things that happened in the palace, but he knew most things, "it was a eunuch."


    This is to state the facts and remind Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "who said eunuchs can''t practice sword."


    Emperor Yanling asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Li Fuyao wants to leave his sword, which is not a simple one.


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a while and said something seriously. It was about how the little guy picked up a secret script and started practicing sword.


    "Not necessarily, but the sword still wants to stay. If he doesn''t take it away, I will come and take it one day."


    Emperor Yanling did not refuse.


    If it can, Yanling will have one more swordsman. Why not?


    If not, it will be regarded as a casual game, and there will be no problem.


    After Li Fuyao took out his wooden sword, he tilted his head and asked, "are you tired of seeing the snowy scenery of Luoyang City for so many years?"


    Emperor Yanling shook his head, "I have seen this dynasty for so many years, but I''m not tired of it."


    Li Fuyao laughed and began to talk.


    After experiencing the first few words, the atmosphere will be much easier, and the subsequent conversation will be much smoother.


    It is very simple for emperor Yanling to ask him for help.


    It seems very real to throw away those tedious adjectives and summarize them with the word "murder".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The rain will stop.


    But when the rain stopped, there was another light snow.


    How to define the difference between heavy snow and light snow is difficult to say clearly.


    Li Fuyao was the same, but when he thought it was a light snow, he thought of a girl.


    Li Xiaoxue.


    The old eunuch was still the one who led the way out of the imperial study. Only this time, when Li Fu was holding an umbrella, he separated the snowflakes around him with his sword spirit, so that the eunuch could not be touched by the snowflakes. Ordinary people did not have much to do when facing these climate conditions.


    So the old man couldn''t be as fearless as Li Fuyao.


    The old eunuch walked a few steps, did not feel the snowflakes falling on his head, some accidents.


    Just thinking that Mr. Li behind him is a mountain god that his majesty should treat seriously, he feels very normal.


    There are always things you can''t think of in the world, and there are many.


    The old eunuch led Li Fuyao out of the palace wall and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Li, how do I take this medicine?"


    Li Fuyao explained with a smile: "if you drink water, you can swallow it. If you don''t like it, you can use it."Take medicine this kind of thing, want to come to a surname ye will be very good at.


    But Li Fuyao is not bad.


    The old eunuch nodded his head to thank him again.


    Li Fuyao did not say much and left the palace with an umbrella.


    Looking at Li Fuyao''s back, the old eunuch put the medicine into his throat and swallowed it directly.


    If you don''t eat this kind of food, as long as you sell it, you will get a lot of reward. It''s just too expensive. On the contrary, some make him hesitant.


    It''s better to eat it on the spot.


    Li Fuyao walked slowly in the street of Xiaoxue, walked through many places, and finally stood at the bottom of Zhuixing building without doing much.


    After Li changgu broke through the forbidden system, there was no guard in the tower. Yanling academy palace experienced the incident of Baiyu Town, and there was no spare power to do anything more.


    In addition, Li changgu is now a swordsman who ascends a building with a high level of realm. Before that, he killed a highly skilled water mirror master in Baiyu town. Nowadays, even if the Academy wants to deal with him, it is not possible for one or two ordinary monks to do so.


    What''s more, the sage has issued a decree, so we can''t challenge the swordsman for no reason.


    This has not been a long time. Who dares to ignore this sage''s law.


    It''s just what emperor Yanling asked him to do. However, it was at the beginning of spring. Li Fuyao is not too anxious now. He wants to spend a year in this cold winter.


    After all, I haven''t had a decent dinner with my family for more than ten years.


    Li Fuyao wants to meet Li Xiaoxue before New Year''s Eve.


    This sister, he has not heard her call him brother.


    Standing in the snow for half an hour, Li Fuyao saw many snowflakes falling beside him, and then he saw the figure in the distance.


    The girl with a snow-white sword hanging from her waist, her hair was tied up at will, and she was wearing a long gown, which made her look full of heroism.


    Li Fuyao looked at her, and she looked at him. Neither of them spoke.


    The girl walked on for several steps before she called out her brother in a low voice.


    Li Fuyao reached out and took it out in his arms. He found that he did not prepare any gifts. He was embarrassed.


    Fortunately, he quickly came over and kneaded Li Xiaoxue''s head. Then he tilted the umbrella face to Li Xiaoxue and said, "go home."


    This sentence is very plain, but very natural.


    Li Xiaoxue nodded cleverly.


    A few years ago, when Li Fuyao and ye Shengge were in Luoyang City, they lived near the small courtyard. Ye Shengge and his mother were very chatting, even though they were estranged at the beginning.


    Of course, it''s the same with Li Xiaoxue.


    Li Xiaoxue raised her head and asked, "where''s sister ye?"


    Li Xiaoxue is no longer the little girl at the beginning. She is the only disciple of Li changgu and one of the few swordsmen in Luoyang. She knows a lot of things. For example, sister ye, who likes to wear a white dress, is actually a Taoist of chenxieshan and the most brilliant young monk. Her brother even lived in the demon land a few days ago I did a big thing, that is to beat the famous young people in the demon soil.


    He also killed many demon monks.


    Since ancient times, swordsmen and demon soil have had a grudge, which originated from the war six thousand years ago. Therefore, it is natural for Li Fuyao to kill the demons or do anything to embarrass them.


    No one will say anything.


    But after he left Qingtian City, with the news coming out, many monks not only remembered Li Fuyao''s name, but also hated him.


    If it is common for monks of the three religions to dislike a swordsman, then the reason for his disgust is more direct.


    The reason is very simple, because Li Fuyao''s sword in Qingtian city is for a woman.


    For the sake of women, or for some demon cultivation.


    There has been no war between the Terran and the demon clan for 6000 years, but this does not mean that the relationship between the two clans is very good.


    If it was so good, when Chao Qingqiu killed Beiming, he had already been stopped.


    Over the past six thousand years, there must have been a combination of Terrans and demons, but none of them is as straightforward and aboveboard as Li Fuyao.


    Although there must be some people to help, but for many people, it doesn''t matter.


    As long as it is true, that is enough.


    Disgust this kind of emotion, really does not need too many reasons to support.


    Of course, Li Xiaoxue will not hate her brother. She is just curious about her future sister-in-law.


    By the way, I worry about my brother.


    If a person''s reputation is too big, it will be very troublesome.


    Li Fu shook his head for a moment.


    He didn''t know where ye Shengge was.


    It''s just that she left whitefish before herself.


    After a long distance, Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "do you have a man you like?"This is, of course, a casual question.


    So he didn''t care about it after he asked.


    Li Xiaoxue is red.


    Li''s house is located at the entrance of an alley. Li''s father had it renovated several years ago, expanding its scale. It is much better than the small yard in Li Fuyao''s memory.


    Li Fuyao frowned.


    Then the mood will soon be relieved, some things, to happen, can not be changed.


    At the door, Li Xiaoxue called out happily.


    The woman''s voice soon came from inside.


    Li Xiaoxue didn''t rush in.


    Two brothers and sisters standing at the door, very interesting.


    Li''s father stepped out of the house before his mother.


    After several years'' absence, Li''s father had a lot of white hair on his temples, some frowns on his face and a lot of rickets in his body.


    Li Fu was holding the corner of his coat, and the green silk on his waist was shaking.


    After seeing Li Fuyao, Li''s father lost his mind for a short time, and then he laughed. Man''s emotion is not easy to show. Implication is the best adjective.


    Li''s mother soon came out, only to see Li Fuyao''s first eye, she cried out.


    Women, in the end, are vulnerable to mood swings.


    Li Xiaoxue quietly took his brother''s hand.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the days before the new year''s Eve, the snow in Luoyang city is much smaller, and there is not much snow on the streets. You can see many children running out of their homes, carrying their own snacks, chasing after each other.


    Li Fuyao sits on the threshold, beside Li Xiaoxue.


    The two brothers and sisters are bored looking at the scene.


    Li Xiaoxue suddenly said: "elder brother, I always feel that ye elder sister also has some meaning to you?"


    Li Fuyao said, not in a hurry.


    "Will you find me two sisters in law?"


    This is Li Xiaoxue''s second sentence, a little direct.


    Li Fuyao remembered what the woman said when she met in Beihai and shook her head as fast as possible.


    How can this be?!


    Even if he wanted to, he didn''t have the guts.


    What''s more, I don''t want to.


    Li Xiaoxue didn''t get a response, so she shook Li Fu''s arm.


    Li Fuyao said seriously: "if the man you like also likes two women, what do you think?"


    Li Xiaoxue clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll kill him with a sword!"


    Li Fuyao took a look at Li Xiaoxue, then said with a frown: "you are such a temperament, can you marry out in the future?"


    This, of course, is mostly a joke.


    But Li Xiaoxue seems to take it seriously. She looks at Li Fuyao and feels aggrieved.


    Li Fuyao rubbed her head again without saying anything.


    Anyway, no matter what choice she made, whether she chose a man or not to practice sword, Li Fuyao would not say much. At most, when she chose a man, Li Fuyao would seriously investigate it, and then give Li Xiaoxue some opinions. It was like putting the pros and cons in front of her. How would she choose, Li Fuyao doesn''t care.


    After all, the road after that was never his brother to accompany her to walk down.


    Moreover, in truth, they became monks on the mountain. When their relatives and friends died with time, they would be left alone to pursue the end of the road.


    Practice is always a lonely thing. It''s a good thing to be accompanied for a long time.


    It would be a great blessing to be able to walk for a lifetime.


    Li Fuyao sighed, "you''d better be more restrained."


    With these words, Li Fuyao got up and walked back to his house.


    In the days before the new year''s Eve, Li Fuyao was not idle. He first walked around Luoyang City. After seeing Cheng Yusheng, he went to see Chen Bingjun. When he saw Cheng Yusheng, he mostly wanted to see what kind of state this guy was. Who knows, it was Chen Jiu. The old man was full of majestic sword spirit. Let Li Fuyao have a look I feel the sharp edge and have to step back.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter what kind of weapon to use and what kind of skill to practice. What you fear most is which kind of momentum you have.


    Li Fuyao''s state of mind is not too high. Fortunately, the old man didn''t want to do anything. Otherwise, Li Fuyao would not have been hurt again.


    After seeing the rain, I went to see Chen Bingjun. The purpose of meeting Chen Bingjun was to briefly point out that he would not leave the Ministry of works for the time being, to reassure him. As for other things, I didn''t say much.


    After that, he went to Wang Yanqing to play chess. He was almost the first scholar in the world. Facing Li Fuyao''s stinky chess basket, he was relaxed and effortless.


    As for why he was interested in playing chess with Li Fuyao, the stinking chess basket, the reason given was that if Li Fuyao became a sword immortal one day, Wang Yanqing could say to the friars in the world, how about the rare sword immortal in the world? Is it not my king Yanqing killed flowers and water, lose armor?For this statement, Li Fuyao seems helpless.


    Seeing the new year''s Eve approaching, the family of four began to go out to buy new year''s goods. Li''s mother and Li Xiaoxue were responsible for shopping, while Li Fuyao and Li''s father were responsible for carrying out the shopping.


    Women, young and old, seem to like shopping.


    It''s just that the two people behind me are helpless.


    Most of the things were carried by Li Fuyao.


    After all, it is not difficult for a swordsman in Taiqing to mention these things.


    Li''s father walked by Li Fuyao and asked with a smile, "let''s have a drink?"


    Li Fuyao turned to look at his father and did not answer.


    Li''s father touched Li Fuyao''s shoulder and said, "you''ve been away for several years. When you come back, you don''t know when it''s time. I don''t want to drink wine. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future."


    Words are sentimental.


    People in the world have only a hundred years of life. Where can they live up to these monks, Li Fuyao can live for hundreds of years even if his realm is no longer improved.


    Li''s father will go first.


    Li Fuyao has no way.


    What''s the effect of mountain pills for ordinary people?


    A few years of life is just a flick of one''s finger.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and asked, "what else do you want?"


    Because of many things, Li Fuyao is not so kind to his parents.


    So the question is very direct.


    Li Fu Yao didn''t expect Li Fuyao to ask. He was stunned for a moment and then said, "I want to see you marry your daughter-in-law."


    This is the scene parents want to see most, children grow up, get married and have children.


    If Li Fuyao was just an ordinary person, he would be able to satisfy them.


    Unfortunately, he is not.


    Therefore, it will be very difficult for Li father to see that he married and had children.


    At least in a hundred years, it should not be seen.


    Li Fuyao did not know how to reply, so he was very silent.


    Li''s father did not seem to know Li Fuyao''s mind and continued to ask, "when are you going to marry your daughter-in-law?"


    Li Fu is not a mountain man, Li Xiaoxue did not tell him about the demon soil, so he did not know a lot of things.


    Li Fuyao has some helplessness. He looks at Li Xiaoxue and wants her to help.


    How to know that girl is twisted too much.


    Li Fuyao frowned, looked at his father''s expectant eyes, thought about it, and said seriously, "we still talk about drinking."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    After the new year, Luoyang City did not see a few snow, and soon the weather was better. After a few decades, the first ray of sunshine in spring would pass through the clouds and fall into the world.


    Li Fuyao sat by the window, watching the sun shine on the tortoise shells of Li Xiaoxue''s two little turtles, listening to the bird calls from afar, smelling the flowers from nowhere, and thinking that before long, the spring scenery will be over. In the eyes of ordinary people, it will take a whole year to see spring again, but for Li Fuyao, it will not be long Bird calls will become annoying summer cicadas, and soon it will be autumn wind. After autumn wind, it will be winter snow, and then spring.


    Year after year.


    Ordinary people and monks on the mountain are always so vulnerable in time.


    Saints have thousands of years, but if they can''t step through the last threshold, they will not become a yellow soil one day in the future.


    In this case, it is extremely fair.


    As long as we live in the world, we all have to face aging and death.


    It''s just that the time is different.


    It''s fair.


    Li Fuyao closed his eyes and knew it was his mother. Before the new year''s Eve, his father asked Li Fuyao when he would marry his daughter-in-law. On the night of new year''s Eve, after drinking a lot of wine, Li Fu Yao said a lot, saying that he had saved a lot of money and found one in Luoyang Small family, betrothal money is enough.


    Even if he wants to find a big family, he will certainly support it.


    He vaguely knew that Li Fuyao''s identity was the sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment. Since it was a sacrifice, there should be a salary. Li Fuyao was a monk on the mountain. He could not care about these yellow and white things, but his father wanted to save them all.


    Li Fuyao didn''t want to talk about it. In addition, seeing the expectant eyes of his mother Li on the dinner table that night, he was even more afraid of talking to these two people. So after going through the new year''s Eve, Li Fuyao began to shut down.


    It is a very normal thing for friars to close down. Monks of the three religions often choose to close down in order to break the border. The length of time depends on many reasons.


    Some people will not be able to break through a state of seclusion for a hundred years, while others may be able to do so in three or five years.


    None of these can be generalized.


    In fact, Li Fuyao''s closing time was not long. Except for the first 20 days, the rest of the time was said to be closed, but in fact, it was just to nourish the spirits.


    Of course, I also raise swords.


    If the original intention of the seclusion was not to be urged to marry by Li''s father and mother, he has been living a quiet life in these decades, which is to enable him to calm down and think a lot.


    It''s not just about that girl.


    His sword, the future of the swordsman, and a series of things that have happened and are about to happen.


    We need to think about it.


    After ten years of practicing sword, he has come to the Taiqing state, and the nine levels of monks have already gone more than half.


    No matter how we look at it, in fact, it is not a particularly difficult thing to walk into the vast sea in the past 100 years.


    But after all, Canghai is the farthest realm that a monk in the world can go to. It''s not difficult to say that it''s not difficult, but it''s really not difficult?


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, opened his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him.


    After several years of not having seen Li''s mother for several years, she gained a lot of weight. Originally, she looked a little greasy. After returning, Li Fuyao brought several pills, one of which was xisui pill, which allowed the monks of the three religions in Taiqing to have a good body, so that they could practice faster.


    After Li Fuyao gave them to Li''s father and mother, the most obvious thing was that their skin was better, and the rest really didn''t see anything.


    The benefits will not go unnoticed, just in the details.


    Looking at Li''s mother, Li Fuyao did not speak.


    He really shouldn''t face her. No matter in those memories of that year, or in the encounter in Luoyang City before, he never had a good relationship with his mother.


    So Li Fuyao just looked at his mother and didn''t speak.


    In the distance, Li Fu and Li Xiaoxue stand in the corner, nervously looking at this side.


    Li Xiaoxue bit a piece of cake that she didn''t know where to get. She looked at the scene that was destined to be invisible, and her expression was indifferent.


    Li father is a little nervous, he pulled Li Xiaoxue''s sleeve, asked: "your brother will talk to your mother?"


    This is the most worrying thing for him. Li Fuyao talked to Li Xiaoxue, talked to him and even had a drink. However, he did not say a word to his mother.


    Li Xiaoxue swallowed a mouthful of cake and said strangely, "Dad, if you want to solve the problems of your mother and brother, why don''t you come out in person?"


    Li''s father frowned and said naturally, "if your brother takes this matter of marriage as a condition, can I agree?"


    Li Xiaoxue was surprised and thought that you had such a plan.Then she unconsciously took a few steps back.


    This is thinking about yourself.


    Li''s father didn''t notice this, but said to himself, "this boy is thirty now. It''s time to get married. Even if you can live for hundreds of years, I can still live for a few years. I don''t know how to think about it for us..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li''s mother spoke cautiously, not in a voice.


    She has never been so kind to a person in her life, and that person is her son.


    Li Fuyao''s expression is plain. He looks at his mother, but there is no emotion in his eyes. However, if he shows some other emotions, his mother will notice, but he just doesn''t.


    Li Fuyao is a swordsman in Taiqing. Li''s mother is so close to him that she can feel her heartbeat and even her blood flow speed. Therefore, he can judge that she must be very nervous now.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao suddenly remembered an old story. It was before he left Luoyang for the first time. At that time, he was still very young. He slipped out of the house on a rainy day to play with his friends. Finally, he came home wet. His mother, the woman in front of him, stood under the eaves and looked at him.


    At that time, Li Fuyao was in the same mood as his mother Li now.


    Some are nervous, some are nervous, and some are at a loss.


    If in the past, he would have been beaten, but I don''t know why. On that day, not only did Li Fuyao not get beaten, but his mother even laughed and scolded him for taking off his wet clothes. This is not many warm scenes.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao smiles.


    Li''s mother was a little distracted.


    Li Fuyao stood up and calmly said, "tell Dad I''m going."


    Li''s mother was nervous and her plump body moved aside. She opened her mouth and asked, "where are you going?"


    There were some beads of sweat on her nose, which seemed strange in this early spring.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and interrupted softly, "I''ll be back."


    With these words, Li Fuyao has disappeared.


    Bring up a wisp of spring breeze.


    Li''s mother was a little distracted, stretched out her hand, and then laughed at herself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ten thousand miles north of Luoyang City, there is a pass called wanjieguan, which is one of the many passes in the north of Yanling Dynasty, which is very important.


    It has always been guarded by the canglu Junfu in the Beifu border army. The general is called Xu Yan. He is the fourth grade general of Yanling Dynasty and has made outstanding contributions.


    In the past ten years, the general of canglu military mansion has been the leader of the army house of heron, with 20000 soldiers under his hand.


    In the northern pass of the Yanling Dynasty, wanjieguan is not the most dangerous one, nor the one closest to the border. Therefore, no matter what, it should not be the first one to encounter a war.


    But a few months ago, wanjieguan was lost.


    This pass was captured by several field practitioners, and many of the worshiping monks in canglu''s military mansion could not defeat those wild monks.


    So Xu Yan sent the news to Luoyang City. After Luoyang City knew about it, it sent as many as six groups of friars in the past few months, but none of them was better than those who occupied the wanjieguan pass. After some exploration in Luoyang City, he learned a very interesting thing. These monks were not monks under the Confucian sect.


    It is said that it is a wild practice, so naturally it should not be under the Confucianism, even if it should be under the Confucianism.


    Such a simple truth, of course, is not anything interesting.


    The interesting thing is not this one.


    But these field work just took the seal of the army house of heron, and then they didn''t do anything.


    It''s just the army house of heron.


    If this is not provocative, then what behavior can be called provocation?


    For some reasons, the most brilliant people were not willing to offer sacrifices in Luoyang City, and the rest of them were useless. Therefore, when Li Fuyao returned to Luoyang City, Emperor Yanling handed over the matter to Li Fuyao.


    It has been several years since Li Fuyao became a sacrifice to Luoyang City, but this is the first time that Li Fuyao has done something for Luoyang City.


    It means a lot.


    If Li Fuyao can become a sword immortal known by all the friars in the world, it will be a good talk.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wanjieguan is ten thousand li away from Luoyang City. If you ride a horse, it will take ten days. If you take a carriage, it will be slower. As for walking, it will take at least a few months.


    But most of the monks have magic tools. Even if they don''t have them, they can raise their Qi and plunder them. Anyway, they are very fast.


    The swordsman is faster to defend the sword.


    From Luoyang City to wanjieguan, Li Fuyao only took half a day.


    But when he arrived at the wanjieguan pass, he did not immediately go to Xu Yan, who has been living in the city. Instead, he ate a bowl of scallion noodles at a noodle stall in the city.Li Fuyao always knew that the border was hard, but Li Fuyao didn''t expect that he didn''t even have a bowl of egg noodles in this place.


    After eating that bowl of noodles with less scallion.


    Li Fuyao went to the head of the city. The jade pendant on his waist played a very important role. Soon, Li Fuyao was led into the temporary military camp at the head of the city.


    I met the General Xu Yan.


    As the fourth grade general of Yanling Dynasty, Xu Yan had outstanding military exploits. He rolled through the blood sea of corpse mountain. He had never seen any scenes. Only these days before were the most miserable months of his life.


    Seeing one by one monks from Luoyang City being thrown out of the military mansion, and seeing those people looking at this side with sarcastic eyes, Xu Yan was furious. If he had not known that he was not the opponent of those people, he would have abandoned everything and gone to the military mansion.


    After seeing Li Fuyao, Xu Yan frowned and looked at Li Fuyao''s back. Then he asked suspiciously, "will the immortal master come to Luoyang?"


    Luoyang City has let several groups of people come here, but every wave of friars, without exception, are thrown out of the heron military mansion, without exception.


    According to the news from them, the most important thing about these wild activities is Taiqing.


    Otherwise, Emperor Yanling would not have handed over the matter to Li Fuyao.


    The reason why Li Fuyao didn''t come until spring was because the past winter was the time for emperor Yanling to inquire about information.


    Everything has a cause and a result.


    There are two Taiqing and three green silk in the army mansion of heron. They say that they are on the wild, but they are just hiding people''s ears and eyes.


    They are all orthodox Confucian monks.


    The reason why the Yanling Dynasty was governed by Confucianism is that the emperor of Yanling was never a man of his own accord.


    Naturally, we should punish the small and admonish the great.


    But is emperor Yanling really willing?


    Of course, that''s impossible, so we have Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at the general and asked, "can the general make some noise tonight?"


    Xu Yan asked, "what does the immortal master do?"


    Li Fuyao looked at him and said, "besides killing people, what else can I do?"


    Yes, he came to wanjieguan. What else can he do except kill people.


    Looking at the young face of this man, Xu Yan originally felt that he was a mountain god with skillful facial features. How could he be so simple and direct?


    Of course, they want to kill people, but just rush to the military mansion and kill them in front of the monks?


    Li Fuyao looked at Xu Yan''s eyes and frowned: "of course, I can''t kill like this, so I can''t fight."


    Two Taiqing, three green silk.


    It''s not very easy to deal with.


    Xu Yan''s eyes fell on the sword case behind Li Fuyao, thinking that you are a swordsman. It''s not so easy to deal with them.


    "What do you want us to do


    Since we know that we can''t use the realm to kill those monks, we need some other methods, such as stratagem.


    There is not much use in the scheming of friars, but in fact, some small schemes may help.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, then said, "make a big noise, let one of them come out to explore, whether it is Taiqing or Qingsi, as long as one person is OK."


    "Then give me a pot of wine."


    This plan is very vague. I''m afraid even Li Fuyao doesn''t know how to implement it.


    The General Xu Yan was thoughtful.


    Time is really fast for friars. Li Fuyao just closed his eyes and had a rest for a moment. It was already night.


    The moon is high outside.


    In the big tent, Xu Yan looks at Li Fuyao with a dignified expression.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xu Yan opened the door and said, "I sent a letter in the past, saying that there was a morning and evening friar in Luoyang City, and asked them to leave as soon as possible."


    This is a conspiracy.


    Whether the morning and evening friars are true or false, they always need to be certified.


    So there must be a friar coming over tonight.


    Probably he was a monk in Taiqing.


    Li Fuyao looked at Xu Yan and suddenly said, "you are the sixth."


    There are five friars in the military mansion.


    Xu Yan is sixth.


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Yan frowned


    Li Fuyao said: "there are a lot of people in Luoyang who want to study in the imperial palace. So it''s impossible to have none of them. There are so many things in front of me. You can''t have nothing to do with you. I think Luoyang city should know about it, but it didn''t tell me that it was testing me? "


    Li Fuyao said a little too much and didn''t notice Xu Yan''s expression.


    He looked at Xu Yan and said, "I heard that there is a saying called eating the king''s salary and bearing your worries. Have you heard of it? "Looking at Li Fuyao, Xu Yan said, "you are very smart. None of the guys on the mountain in front of you have seen through."


    Li Fuyao sighed, "so they all died."


    In fact, Li Fuyao''s biggest worry is not this, but something else.


    He stood up, pressed against the tall building on his waist, looked at Xu Yan and asked, "you are from Yanling. Why do you want to work for the academy?"


    This is something Li Fuyao wanted to know, but he didn''t get the answer.


    Xu Yan picks up the knife and faces Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at him. A moment later, a sword light appeared in the big tent.


    Li Fuyao walked out of the tent with the wine pot and sat down on the head of the city.


    Things in this world are always so boring.


    The night is good. The moon shines on the earth, but there is no star.


    Li Fuyao knows that the stars are not far away, but they are not in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu was chatting with him at the head of Qingtian city. When talking about the starlight, he said that the starlight was far away from the world, maybe it was another world.


    At that time, Li Fuyao asked how far away it was. Chao Qingqiu only said that he could wield a sword, which was beyond his reach.


    The sword of chaoqingqiu can be as long as tens of thousands of Li, and even can be as long as 90000 Li.


    Ninety thousand miles is very far away, but not to those places where the stars are, so how far are the stars from the world.


    At that time, Li Fuyao also asked another question, "will there be people on the stars?"


    Since Chao Qingqiu proposed that the stars might be another world, there would be monks in that world. If there were monks, how high would those monks be? Would there be swordsmen.


    These are unknowns.


    Li Fuyao suddenly felt that it was meaningful to think of those things, so he took a sip of wine.


    Naturally, the wine was poisoned by Xu Yan, but for the friars, there was no difference between these poisons.


    If poison could poison a monk like Li Fuyao, the people at the foot of the mountain would not be so afraid of monks on the mountain.


    After a few sips of wine, Li Fuyao looked at the distance and suddenly said, "finally, I''d better get the sword."


    The distance is a night, the night naturally will not have nothing.


    There is a scholar standing in the night, looking at Li Fuyao here.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and asked, "is that interesting?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    Fighting is not only interesting, but also dangerous.


    And inevitably.


    As long as we don''t stand on the Bank of the same river, no matter how much we agree on things, we will inevitably have a dispute over something else. If the dispute turns into a later one, it is likely to become a fight.


    When there is a fight, it will be useless to reason at this time. It is still necessary to see whose fist is stronger. In other words, it is the fist that determines right and wrong.


    No one knows whether it''s true right or wrong, but it''s the harder fisted side that''s more comfortable.


    Whether it''s spirit or something.


    The scholar stood in the distance, the moonlight sprinkled on his body, some strange light. He looked at the green silk on Li Fuyao''s waist. He was surprised, "never heard that you, a famous swordsman, would be a tribute to Luoyang City."


    After Li Fuyao became famous in Qingtian City, he knew that there was a swordsman named Li Fuyao. But he never thought that Li Fuyao had already become a sacrifice of Luoyang City.


    Here we have to say that Luoyang city''s secrecy work is really good.


    Li Fuyang raised his head and drank several drinks. He wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "you have to find something to say. I was called to solve the problem. Anyway, the fight is over."


    The scholar frowned, as if he felt something interesting. He looked at the big tent not far away, and naturally felt that the General Xu Yan was dead and could not die any more. In fact, there were not many people in the Yanling imperial court, but there were many who were close to the Academy. Only one or two of them were even more interested in learning from the emperor The Palace.


    It''s just that inside the school palace, it''s hard to say who is the louder voice.


    if the adult is in charge of the school, he will be a tough student and set up his own team. Only now can he learn the lesson of the palace of learning, and has the final say. The truth is that the adults are valuable to the top three people under the cloud. Besides those who do not dare to speak, they will not win the battle.


    With this kind of cultivation, what about those who refuse to accept it in the academy?


    The Taoists in Liangxi always don''t like to reason. When things happen, they have a big fist and they have reason. But the school is not like this. Even if the leader of the school is the most learned scholar in the world, the reason is not very good. Then it is not much smoother to reason after a fight?


    In fact, he is not the only one in the school. There are still many scholars who do not belong to those veins in the school. Why do the masters of the school insist on letting the school become so chaotic?


    The world is too changeable and complicated. Who can think through it.


    Just like the tortoise shell mentioned yesterday, today has become the past.


    The scholar''s realm is not high, not only the realm of practice, but also the state of mind, so he can''t figure out what to do.


    Even he couldn''t figure out why Li Fuyao only came here for half a day to see through Xu Yan''s desire for the school, but he was always the school''s dog.


    It''s just that he didn''t ask.


    Li Fuyao will say these things first.


    Sure enough, after drinking, Li Fuyao said with a smile: "I''m just guessing. I can''t judge whether it''s true. He''s flustered and scared. Only those who have a ghost in mind can make a knife. Since he''s out, I''ll do it. His sword is not as fast as mine, so he''s dead."


    "There will be a new general after wanjieguan, and that person is also my friend."


    Li Fuyao looks at the scholar standing in the distance with a smile. There will be a new general after wanjieguan. The man is not someone else, but the old general of the state of Chu, Wen Bailou. Although the state of Chu is a small country, Wen Bailou is a great general.


    Some generals in this world are called handsome talents, some are called generals.


    Wenbailou has both.


    He is a valiant general, and he is an unparalleled commander.


    If the monks on the mountain are left behind, the three dynasties will start to attack each other, and the final winner will unify the mountains and rivers. Wenbailou must be a general that all the three dynasties want.


    The general was in Luoyang.


    Wen Bailou, who has stepped out of the shadow of Chu''s extinction, is still willing to fight in the battlefield. This is something that is integrated into his blood, and he is not willing to leave it.


    It''s just that the Yanling border army, or whatever else, has become the master of the influential military posts.


    Before Li Fuyao left Luoyang, he talked to Emperor Yanling and Wen Bailou.


    The reason why he asked Xu Yan these questions before was actually selfish. What if it became true.


    The scholar suddenly asked, "now that the sage in the cloud has issued a decree saying that it is not allowed to challenge the swordsman privately. If I kill you now, will it be regarded as violating the sage''s law and then be executed?"


    The sage''s law says that it is not allowed to challenge the swordsman. It depends on who he is. If Li Fuyao is the first swordsman of the younger generation, even if Chao Qingqiu is angry, the sage will probably let him die. He can use his life to offset Li Fuyao''s life. How can the three religions make money.After all, I don''t know how many people believe that Li Fuyao will become a sword immortal one day.


    Exchanging life for life seems to be equal, but in fact, the contents are very complicated.


    Sometimes human life and human life are really different.


    Li Fuyao said, "I came to challenge you on my own initiative, so you can kill me."


    This is the truth. It''s hard to say whether Chao Qingqiu and those swordsmen think so.


    The scholar sighed and said with a smile, "in this case, I will kill you."


    Li Fuyao thought it was funny. "Everyone is too Qing. Why do you think you can kill me?"


    Li Fuyao must not be a very proud person, but he will not be a person without a little temper. Especially after entering Taiqing, when there are no more Taiqing who died under his sword in Baiyu Town, the scholar''s realm is very deep. He should be the most advanced part in Taiqing, but in any case, it is only Taiqing Already.


    Li Fuyao was also a swordsman. Could he be worse than him?


    It''s the same answer no matter who looks at it.


    Li Fuyao stood up, threw the jug down from the end of the city and pressed the green silk on his waist.


    "What''s good?"


    If you can make a monk of Taiqing state so confident, you can only say that he has some good things.


    The scholar looked at Li Fuyao and didn''t hide it. So he took out a knife from somewhere on his body.


    The knife is bronze.


    The shape is simple and simple, so it is placed in the palm of his hand, which is very small.


    The scholar looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "I have a knife."


    This is utter nonsense. You have a knife in your hand, which everyone can see clearly.


    Li Fuyao felt a little interesting and replied, "I have a lot of swords."


    This sentence is not nonsense. At least the scholars don''t know that Li Fuyao has many swords.


    The scholar said with a smile: "I heard that some Taoist Masters combined daomen''s technique with Kendo and found a new way. I, Li Yan, went back to the Dao with a knife. I can say that all the ways lead to the same goal."


    Li Fuyao gave a sound, and then the green silk hovered in front of him.


    A light sword is born.


    The meaning of sword soon became more and more intense.


    The reason is very simple, because the scholar on the opposite side began to change the bronze knife slowly, and it soon became no different from the ordinary long Dao.


    The scholar took hold of the bronze knife, and the sabre Qi soared.


    Compared with Li Fuyao''s sword sense, this sword idea is not more yielding.


    Li Fuyao held the green silk, looked at the moonlight, and then handed out a sword.


    Who can say clearly that it will be more smooth to cast swords in the moonlight?


    The scholar took the bronze knife and strode forward. It was windy all the way, and there were many strange sounds. It was more like some kind of Crying.


    Before Li Fuyao approached, the scholar said with a smile, "the demons on this sword are no less than those on your sword."


    It is well known that the swordsman''s body is the death place of other friars. But the scholar didn''t want to think about it, so he stepped into the dead place. He didn''t know how confident he was to do these things.


    Li Fuyao looks dignified.


    He looked at the light of the knife in the moonlight, and a trace of anxiety flashed across his face.


    It''s not because the light of this Dao is bright, but it''s just that there is something wrong with it.


    In the river and the lake, swords and swords are always enemies. In the mountains, they can''t be said.


    Because swordsmen with swordsmen, no matter what, are much better than those who use swords. In this case, how can they be regarded as mortal enemies?


    This is a very realistic problem.


    As a Confucian monk, this scholar should not be Li Fuyao''s opponent.


    In fact, it is the same.


    At the same time when the first sword was handed out, Li Yanhui had already stepped back a lot. Although the bronze sword in his hand had solved most of Li Fuyao''s sword power, he still suffered from the rest of the sword power.


    Li Fuyao grasped the green silk and said calmly, "I don''t think this knife will pose any threat to me."


    Some of the battles between friars will be very long. That is because the two sides have the same strength, but some will be very short. That is because there is a huge difference between the two sides. For example, there is a big difference between them.


    Li Yan replied with a smile: "it''s true."


    He rubbed his cheek and said, "in that case, do something else?"


    Li Fuyao looks at him, and then looks into the distance. At the head of the city in the distance, there is an extra Li Yanhui.


    Two people look at each other, see the smile in each other''s eyes.


    Then a moment later, another Li Yanhui appeared in the distance.


    There are three.


    Li Fuyao got the news that there were two Taiqing and three Qingsi.


    Now it seems that it is the three Taiqing.Carefully speaking, is it a?


    Li Fuyao looked at Li Yan and said, "you are a Confucian monk."


    Li Yan shook his head and said, "ten thousand methods are like one."


    Naturally, he knew what Li Fuyao wanted to say.


    Li Fuyang rubbed his head. He never thought that he could see the way of cutting three corpses in a Confucian monk.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    At the end of the practice, it is the same. There is nothing wrong with this sentence.


    Otherwise, why are the first places of Taoism, Confucianism and Buddhism not the same, but gradually consistent with each other?


    Why even if there are saints in the three religions, swordsmen have sword immortals, and demons have big demons, why are they called Canghai in the end?


    In response to that sentence, everything is the same.


    No matter what kind of cultivation method is, in essence, to develop their own potential, so that they can surpass yesterday''s self and become stronger.


    But in any case, Li Fuyao was a little lost in his mind when he could see the Taoist technique in a Confucian monk, and it was a very old one.


    Li Fuyao is not as erudite as Chan Zi. He knows not too much, but absolutely not very much.


    Before he left Jianshan in those years, his ancestor Xu Ji told him a lot. However, there was no big or small matter. Naturally, he couldn''t say too much about daomen. Apart from talking about daomen, he said something about daomen. He said that he was the Taoist immortal who had ascended the building. He had a unique talent and was far better than the same person since his practice Generation of disciples can go up to the stairs 200 years later, and then as long as a hundred years, they can''t go forward half a step.


    There is no opportunity to break the border.


    After many years of staying on the tower, this Taoist immortal dug out the ancient books and found the method of cutting the three corpses. One was divided into three parts and each practiced his own practice. After the three became the tower climbers, he wanted to achieve the realm of the sea with the integration of the three.


    This was one of the most sensational things in Taoism.


    If you succeed, I''m afraid that countless monks will follow suit. Maybe in a few hundred years, there will be many more sages in Taoism.


    So people are paying attention.


    Unfortunately, it failed in the end. All three of them went upstairs. When they merged into one person, something went wrong. Finally, they died.


    So the method of cutting three corpses has never been practiced since then, because there are too many hidden dangers.


    There is still a magic door in the skyscraper on the mountain.


    The method of beheading three corpses in front of me is different from that Taoist method, but both of them are equally powerful.


    Three Li Yan look back at each other, and then one person bumps into one person''s body, the other person bumps into the body again. After three people become one person, their momentum changes completely.


    When he held the bronze knife again, the whole person was like a god of killing, which had nothing to do with the scholar.


    It''s very murderous.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and said indifferently, "please."


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk, and his face was expressionless.


    However, the grass in the sword box is gradually green and the sword 19 has been swept out of the sword box.


    In the night.


    Li Yan looked back at the sword light in the night and said, "you are not an ordinary swordsman either."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He had already delivered a sword.


    The blue sword light was born at night, and Li Fuyao had already cheated him.


    The sword spirit in the sky is like wind and snow. It comes with strength.


    Killing people in the night of spring can have a different feeling.


    No one can tell.


    Li Yan went back to his chest, and when the swords intersected, there were sparks everywhere.


    Li Fu shakes his sword and lifts it up, bringing up countless sword Qi.


    Like the Milky way of nine days, Li Yan comes back to his chest.


    With a thump, the sword Qi hit Li Yan back to his chest.


    Li Yanhui was not moved, and the bronze knife swung out like a giant dragon.


    The dragon''s head is ferocious, with its mouth wide open. It is said that it is a giant dragon rather than a python. It chooses people to eat.


    Jian 19 came from afar, and a sword pierced the dragon''s head.


    As for grass gradually green, when Li Yan turned back, he stabbed out a sword and nailed it into Li Yan''s back waist. But a moment later, the body of the sword turned into a strange curve.


    Li Fuyao made the grass green and swept back.


    Then two swords hovered on his side.


    Li Fuyao stands in the distance and looks at Li Yan''s grey robe.


    Li Yan said with a smile: "the quality of the magic weapon is OK."


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and handed out another sword.


    The sword lights up the night.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the general''s house of wanjieguan, the lights are bright.


    This general''s mansion has been occupied by the so-called scattered repair.


    After Li Yan left here and went to the head of the city, there was only one monk left in the general''s house.


    A monk of the Taiqing state who was not so brilliant.


    He was looking through a Confucian classics in Xu Yan''s study.


    When they came to the general''s mansion, Xu Yan did nothing. Then they gave up the general''s mansion. Of course, today''s Xu Yan is dead.


    According to reason, there was no one to disturb him in this general''s mansion.


    Just now, there is a sound in the courtyard.It''s not footsteps.


    It''s the sound of horses'' hooves.


    Wanjieguan is close to the border. Although it is not the nearest pass, it is not far away.


    It''s normal to hear the sound of horse''s hooves, but it''s still a bit unexpected to hear it in the general''s house.


    Besides, it is still so silent now.


    The green silk friar put down his book and wanted to see the scene outside.


    But no one thought that soon the door of the study was pushed open.


    The last picture the friar saw before his death was a big horse with a big halberd.


    The armored general sitting on the horse''s back, just a halberd, killed him.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves began to sound.


    The armored general rode his horse to the barracks of wanjieguan.


    Soon there were drums.


    The soldiers in the barracks rose one after another and formed an array under the command of their respective commanders.


    Many soldiers are at a loss. They don''t know why they are called out of bed in the middle of the night. Is it possible that there are enemies knocking on the pass?


    However, wanjieguan is neither a border nor a battlefield for any strategists.


    Why?


    Moreover, depending on the strength of the Yanling Dynasty, it''s either a good thing for them to invade other countries on weekdays. How could other countries invade them?


    So for a while, no one knew what was going on.


    Several deputies looked at each other.


    In the early days, the soldiers who beat drums have been scared to death and beat drums in the army. This is a big crime to lose their heads.


    The military law of Yanling strictly controlled this point.


    "Who made you beat the drum?"


    Good will look at the soldier.


    There were also several generals standing in the school yard for a week with a dignified face.


    The atmosphere here is very serious.


    A moment later, there was a sudden sound of horse''s hooves on the school field.


    A red horse came out of somewhere.


    As soon as it appeared, it attracted everyone''s attention.


    Who in the army doesn''t want to own such a BMW?


    Everyone''s eyes are blazing.


    When people''s eyes moved up, they saw the man sitting high on the horse''s back.


    Single people hold halberds.


    He had a tiger talisman in his other hand, and his face was expressionless.


    In the army, tiger talisman is more effective than imperial edict.


    "I am the new general of canglu military mansion, wenbailou!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    Li Yanhui''s bronze sword is very powerful, which makes it difficult for Li Fuyao to deal with it.


    I don''t know the specific function of the method of cutting three corpses of daomen, but the most obvious and direct effect is that Li Yanhui''s cultivation has soared compared with before, and the Qi machine in lingfu is not sure how grand it was before.


    In such a state, Li Yanhui can no longer be regarded as a Taiqing state.


    When a Confucianist monk starts to kill people with the method of loose cultivation, it is originally an extremely absurd thing, but behind the absurdity, it often means many other things.


    There are many murders in the city.


    It''s spring, the wind is a little comfortable, but at night, it will be a little cold.


    But both of them are monks, and they should not feel these things.


    But when there''s something else in the wind?


    Whether it''s sword or sword.


    Can make this spring night in the wind some other meaning.


    Sword Qi is the most troublesome thing in the world. Of course, it seems that there is no logical error after adding the four words of Chao Qingqiu.


    Li Yan has a robe of unknown quality on his body, which makes Li Fuyao''s sword unable to pierce. I think it''s a good robe, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t feel the sword spirit between heaven and earth.


    That''s very sharp.


    From time to time, the hair was cut by the sword gas, and then fell.


    The bronze blade in Li Yan''s return is brilliant. There are some strange runes on it. I can''t see what it is.


    But it can be seen that they are the runes on the Taoist Scriptures.


    In that case, is this Dao also a magic weapon?


    What kind of situation is it that the way of Taoism is reflected one after another on a Confucian monk.


    It''s kind of weird.


    Li Fu shook his sword in his chest, took a breath, and then said, "you are not a Confucian monk."


    Even if Li Yanhui had said something very reasonable, but now Li Fuyao thinks seriously, he must not be a Confucian monk, because without a Confucian monk, there would be so many magic powers in Taoism.


    He even looked at the robe he was wearing and felt like a Taoist robe.


    Guessing this thing does not need evidence, and it is difficult for others to change their minds after they have identified it.


    But Li Yan back very calm then admitted.


    Perhaps it is to know that today is not his death or Li Fuyao''s death. One of the two people will die here, so these secrets are not secrets.


    So he stood there and began to tell a story.


    Although Li Fuyao didn''t want to hear the story in the middle of the night, it seemed that there was nothing important to listen to. So he listened patiently.


    The story is not so tortuous. It''s just that one child, after being led into the Taoist gate, taught a lot of Taoist methods and even gave a lot of good things. Then one day, his master took him to chenxie mountain and saw the master who was only turning the scroll in the climbing tower when he was on the mountain.


    The main beam is also the most famous monk under the cloud.


    He is also the most powerful person in the world.


    Therefore, it is the honor of most monks to see the Lord.


    Naturally, the temple master would not say anything more to a little Taoist. He just looked at him and said it well. After that, he was taken down the chenxie mountain. Two years later, Li Yan returned to the gate of an academy in Yanling. He became a scholar with good qualifications.


    It''s logical to enter the Academy. In the days to come, what we should do is to practice and inquire about information.


    Confucianism and Taoism have never been allies. They are competitors.


    They all want to be the only masters in the mountains and rivers.


    Two tigers and three tigers are not allowed in one mountain.


    So Buddhism was expelled.


    It is said that how Buddhism voluntarily went to the extremely Western Buddhist land, in fact, it was expelled.


    Without the big fist of Taoism and Confucianism, they would have to be expelled.


    I don''t know how many monks like Li Yanhui who were put into Confucianism by Taoism.


    Of course, there are not a small number of monks who have been planted with Confucianism.


    This is a game between two orthodoxy.


    Although it seems a little disgusting.


    Li Yanhui was silent for a long time, and then said, "my name is Yanhui. I want to return to that place one day."


    Geese come to the south from the north in autumn and winter, and return to the north in spring every year.


    However, it has been more than 20 years since Li Yan came back to Yanling, but he has never had a chance to return to Liangxi.


    It''s like a wild goose that can''t be returned to the north.


    So he was in pain.


    He is not the only one who wants to suffer like this.


    In the world, many people do things of their own.


    So not everyone is happy to live in this world.Li Fuyao said: "since the pain, why not choose the end."


    The definition of the end is really a little broad. Maybe it is the end of life in Yanling, or the end of life.


    Li Yan looked back at him with a smile, "we all have the responsibility to do something we don''t want to do and have to do."


    Li Fuyao did not quite agree with this statement. He said, "what you do is not just."


    Li Yan replied: "swordsmen want to reappear the glorious period of 6000 years, will they do so? Maybe I''ll put it another way. If this can make the swordsman return to the glorious period of 6000 years, will you choose to do so


    We always hear so and so saying that we can give up what we are for.


    So what can''t swordsmen give up in order to regain their former glory?


    Li Fuyao thought about it carefully.


    Long time did not speak, the spring breeze blew by his side, raised his hair.


    Then he suddenly laughed, "no, because our swords are straight."


    When I was on Jianshan mountain, my ancestor Xu Ji and three martial uncles talked about sword with him.


    The swords in their hearts are different, but in the end, in a word, our swords are straight.


    Straight ahead, never bent.


    Even if Chao Qingqiu has done something, it can''t be said that his sword is not straight.


    This is the swordsman.


    Because the sword is straight, it is so strong.


    Maybe because it is so strong, the sword must be straight?


    No one can say this clearly, but Li Fuyao made it clear that he did something and didn''t do it.


    Just like the story told by Chen Sheng before, can we sacrifice some innocent people for saving more people?


    Li Fuyao felt that there was no reason.


    Thinking of this, he laughed happily.


    The monks had a sudden insight.


    When you have an epiphany, it''s always easy to break through the realm, and your accomplishments will be higher.


    However, it is difficult for swordsmen, even if there are such talents as Wei Chunzhi who enter the morning and evening, and then spring and autumn are at dusk.


    But after all, there are a few.


    Li Fuyao certainly does not belong to such a person.


    Even if he walked faster than ordinary people, it was because of opportunity.


    There are a lot of people helping him.


    Maybe there are many hands behind him pushing him.


    Those hands are more powerful, so let him walk faster.


    But pushing a pool of mud, it is impossible to make the mud go faster.


    Sometimes Epiphany is not reflected in making the realm more wonderful, but it means something else. Anyway, it is very interesting.


    Li Yan felt that Li Fuyao had calmed down a lot. He felt that the sword spirit was sharper. He frowned. After a moment, he said, "if you are not ordinary people, you can calm down in a few words. If you survive today, it will be of great benefit to the realm."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "thank you very much."


    Although they are enemies, although they want to distinguish between life and death, it does not mean that they can not speak so well.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his wrist, and the green silk sword was full of green light. He looked at Li Yan''s return seriously and said, "please."


    Li Yan didn''t rush back. He just said, "if I die, take the knife back to Liangxi. Anyway, you go everywhere. If you pass by Liangxi one day, you''ll leave it somewhere by the way."


    Li Fuyao said, "I don''t have so many things for you to do because I don''t want to die here."


    Li Yan thought about it and said with a smile, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The success or failure of words can only be reflected in people who are reasonable.


    For people like Li Fuyao and Li Yanhui who are unreasonable, it seems to be simpler and more direct.


    The light of the sword and the light of the sword in the night reflect each other.


    Countless majestic swords and swords are entangled in the city.


    The runes on the bronze sword bloom again and again, breaking the sword spirit, forming a vacuum area at the head of the city.


    This bronze sword is one of the few weapons in Taoism. In fact, it is as famous as that peach wood sword. It is also the product of Taoist school''s desire to challenge the swordsman''s killing power.


    Just like peach wood sword, it didn''t succeed in the end.


    But in any case, since it''s the Taoist who spent a lot of energy to make things, it''s not comparable to the general skills.


    The sword spirit at the head of the city is like the tide of the sea.


    There are tides in the East China Sea. When they start, they are huge waves. The world is unrestrained.


    It is obvious that Li Yanhui has never been to the East China Sea, but this does not prevent his Dao Qi from being so powerful.


    Potential is related to state of mind, state of mind, and nothing else.


    Li Fuyao wiped the sword with his finger. His finger brushed a bloodstain on the sharp edge of the sword. Some blood fell on the sword.The blood was particularly bright.


    Li Fuyao used a very stupid way to raise his sword. Day after day, he used this stupid method to raise his sword. The progress was slow but steady.


    It''s as if every step is deliberate.


    Think too much, sometimes something else will appear.


    But more often, there are advantages.


    Li Fu raised his sword like this. Although the progress was slow, the effect was excellent.


    It is not bad at all to say that slow work leads to careful work.


    Now, after Li Fu shakes his finger over the edge of the sword, the green silk sword is full of sword spirit.


    This sword is much more powerful than before.


    Swordsmen all know that a secret method is not too profound, that is to sacrifice the sword with blood.


    Blood should be the essence of life, and the sword should be spiritual.


    Both are indispensable.


    The green silk sword is Li Fuyao''s life sword. Although it has not yet reached the point of being completely interlinked with his soul, it is still close to each other.


    After his fingers touched the edge of the sword, his face turned white and the whole man became a little weak.


    This secret method is not a good skill, but it has one effect: it can exert great power in a short time.


    The requirements are not too harsh, too clear, not available.


    Li Fuyao did not dare to use this secret method in Baiyu town before. The reason is that it can only last for half an hour. After half an hour, people will be very weak and almost no longer have combat power.


    So Li Fuyao did not dare to do so.


    Because the enemy is far more than three or two people.


    As for other situations, Li Fuyao doesn''t need to use this secret method, because he hasn''t met any really difficult opponents in the same territory. Li Yanhui is the first one.


    Li Fuyao can think that he is not the strongest Taiqing state in the world, but he never thought that there would be a monk of the three religions with such great ability that he could surpass him.


    Li Fuyao''s face was solemn.


    Li Yanhui''s method of cutting three corpses makes him equivalent to the integration of the three Taiqing dynasties. Although it must not be comparable to that of the three Taoist real men who ascended the building to attack the sea, in fact, in Taiqing, at least he has the ability to stand out among the heroes.


    In other words, even Li Fuyao may not be an opponent.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao is not too worried.


    Because of the previous sentence.


    His sword is straight.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Fuyao''s green silk sword became more and more powerful, the sword spirit of the city began to gather slowly towards Li Fuyao''s green silk. The sword Qi was like a fallen leaf all over the sky. Whether it was sword spirit or something else, it hurt people in pieces.


    When the sword Qi converges into a line.


    It''s the worst time again.


    A line of sword, extremely sharp.


    Li Yan looked back and saw that the sword spirit gradually became a line. He was a little lost. After he came to Yanling from Liangxi, he didn''t do anything except reading and delivering news.


    He didn''t do it deliberately, but he went very fast.


    It made him feel helpless.


    The method of cutting three corpses is a technique that many monks can''t understand. But he has found a new way. If he was in Liangxi, he might become the most brilliant monk besides Taoism.


    But he went to Yanling.


    I don''t know what to do.


    He can only be a scholar, in order to better listen to news, he can be brilliant, but not so brilliant.


    This is his pain.


    In addition to the North return to the other pain.


    There will be so much pain in the world, but who can face it with a smile.


    Li Yan clenched the bronze knife and looked at the distance. After a moment, he said in a low voice, "look at my knife."


    At the head of the city, there was a tremendous Dao Qi.


    Bang -


    Li Fuyao hands out a sword.


    The sword Qi converges into a line and sweeps to Li Yanhui on the other side of the city.


    Li Yanhui''s knife was cut horizontally.


    The sharpest thing in the world is sword spirit.


    The most domineering thing in the world is Dao.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly the city fell into silence.


    Li Fuyao looked pale at the sword from east to west, from near to far.


    I don''t know if this sword is his strongest one.


    But it must be very strong.


    The sharp sword Qi converged into some, but there was no movement. It was common.


    It''s like a child who has just begun to learn the sword.


    Not a bit of momentum, but full of power.


    The sword is there, and so is the man.


    A brilliant sword light was born at night.


    Li Yan looked back at the sword light and suddenly laughed.


    He knew one thing in a moment.His sword is not as good as Li Fuyao''s.


    This is not the reason why the swordsman''s natural killing power is superior to other friars, but something else.


    With a sword.


    Jian 19 and the grass turn green and give out excited trembling sound.


    Among Li Fuyao''s many swords, the one closest to him is the 19 sword which he got in Beihai, and then the green silk. As for the grass gradually green, it was not very close at first. But later Wei Chunzhi and Cao Jianqing poured a sword spirit into Li Fuyao''s body and let him open up a spirit house in his life. The relationship between Cao Jianqing and Li Fuyao became deeper.


    That''s why these two swords are so excited.


    Except for the two swords and the green silk.


    The moon is almost the same in high buildings.


    It''s hard to say.


    Only when the sword was wielded, the swords were swept out of the sword box.


    Ten li of snow-white sword body swept around, bringing a sword light.


    The tall building hovered on Li Fu''s side, which was very calm.


    As for the bright moon.


    He was furious.


    This sword is a little arrogant.


    Li Yan looked back at the swords as if he had seen a man.


    He said with a smile, "Why are you so many swords?"


    Although the world is big, I only have one sword.


    This is the inscription on Li Fuyao''s sword case.


    This is the mantra of many swordsmen.


    Imagine a swordsman who had been bullied and humiliated. Until one day, he suddenly got angry. So he took out a sword and looked at the bully. He said with a sneer that although the world is big, one sword of Laozi is enough.


    What a scene it should be.


    After watching the sword, Li Fuyao knew the outcome.


    He looked at Li Yan, who did not hide or dodge, thought for a moment, and then said, "there are not many swordsmen, there are many swordsmen. It''s doomed that some swords will be buried. I don''t want to."


    The reason is that Li Fuyao chose so many swords because of the sword immortal''s ten thousand feet imperial sword method. But in fact, he still couldn''t bear to look at the predestined sword and no one could hold it.


    There are many swords in the world, but few have fate.


    Li Fuyao laughed and was about to speak.


    A moment later, another sword came out of the sword box.


    Ten thousand feet long!


    This sword is a sword of ten thousand feet.


    This sword immortal was the only one who could fight Liuxiang at that time.


    His sword has always been very proud.


    Wanchi despised Li Fuyao, and wanzhangchang despised Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao did not want to use the sword.


    In the days before, they could be said to respect each other as guests. No one was in the way of anyone.


    When he met the swordsman, he sent the sword out.


    He never thought that one day, ten thousand Zhangchang would be like this.


    It turns out that this is also an interesting sword.


    Looking at Wan Zhangchang, Li Fuyao suddenly said with a smile: "if you cut three corpses, there are three Taiqing. I''m not so powerful, only these swords. Their former masters are more powerful than me..."


    This sentence is not a lie, not to say that the master of wanzhang is the sword immortal wanchi.


    Green silk is a sword embryo. White knows cold.


    Ten li, the moon, grass gradually green, tall buildings


    Li Fuyao said: "although the world is big, I have a sword in my chest."


    "Just one sword."


    The voice dropped.


    The sword penetrated Li Yanhui''s body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    The night was beautiful.


    Then in the night came the sound of a heavy fall.


    Li Fu shakes back his sword and returns his scabbard. He walks into the big tent in the distance. His body trembles uncontrollably.


    When he came out again, he carried a pot of wine.


    Drinking wine, Li Fuyao sat at the head of the city, watching the night in the distance.


    Li Yanhui was the most terrible enemy he met in the same territory. The war was not easy at all.


    However, he always felt that he and he had nothing to do without dying. They just stood on both sides of the river bank and had to be hostile.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t mind killing people with malice, but he doesn''t want to kill people who have a reason to kill, but who have a heart to kill.


    I think it''s really melancholy.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine and his eyes were melancholy.


    There was a voice in the distance, "it''s not good to drink wine alone."


    Without turning his head, Li Fuyao could tell who the voice was.


    Wenbailou''s tall body soon came to Li Fuyao, with a jar of wine in his hand and two wine bowls.


    Li Fuyao took one and said, "I thought you had to deal with the affairs here before you could come here. Or I underestimated our emperor."


    Wenbailou used to be a famous general of the state of Chu. After the death of the state of Chu, he became a ghost. Now that he is a general in Yanling, he can say something about us.


    Wen Bailou took a drink and said with a hearty smile, "if you don''t kill Xu Yan, I will kill you. Your majesty intentionally doesn''t tell you something. It''s obvious. I think you can see it. If your majesty does it on purpose, it''s emperor''s mind skill or not so obscure. It''s mostly to ask and test your mind. Of course, you can see it yourself Your majesty is still a good monarch. In a word, his humanity has not been lost. "


    Li Fuyao raised his head to drink wine, nodded and said, "there is no doubt about this. Therefore, I''m willing to go this time. It''s just that you came to wanjieguan to be the master. Did you ask for it?"


    As a famous general, Wen Bailou is the first-class general in the world, no matter whether he is a leader or anything else. However, when he entered Yanling, he had no connections and no foundation. When he came to be the chief General of canglu military mansion, he would have made some progress too fast.


    The safest way is to polish it slowly from the border army.


    According to Wen Bailou''s ability, he will certainly become a powerful general in the border army within ten years. However, it is not realistic for Wen Bailou to be a general once again.


    Even if Wen Bailou is willing, the emperor of Yanling is not willing.


    People like wenbailou must be placed in the right place to give full play to their value.


    Wen Bailou said with a smile: "there is no doubt that the immortals on the mountain want to fight, so the secular Dynasty at the foot of the mountain will not be idle. Yanling and Liangxi are interested in Dayu, and they will have actions in the near future."


    Li Fuyao asked, "are we going to war?"


    Yanling is controlled by Confucianism, while Liangxi is dominated by Taoism. In the past few thousand years, because both religions want to make Dayu their own dynasty, there have been some disputes between them.


    Only under the rule of Confucianism, the Taoist school would be furious. Under the rule of Taoism, the scholars here would not be happy, so that Dayu was always in the neutral position, thus becoming a good place for wild practice.


    But even so, both sides of Confucianism and Taoism did not forget to infiltrate into Dayu.


    After the first World War in Baiyu Town, the Confucianists and Taoists did not know what agreements they had made. After leaving Baiyu Town, some friars just returned to their respective academies and Taoist temples for a short rest. Then they came to Dayu. It seems that they were monks on the mountain, and they wanted to fight again in Dayu.


    As for Yanling and Liangxi, which belong to Confucianism and Taoism respectively, they should also take advantage of this opportunity to build up troops.


    No emperor wanted to make his territory unchanged, and no emperor did not want to unify the mountains and rivers.


    There are two mountains of Confucianism and Taoism, which make it difficult to unify mountains and rivers.


    So this surplus has become the most delicious piece of fat.


    Once there is a chance, who will give up?


    Wen Bailou did not directly answer Li Fuyao''s question, but said: "after taking over the position of general of canglu military mansion, I will soon lead the army to the border areas. Nothing can unite the army''s morale more than war."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "be careful."


    He held up the wine bowl and touched Wen Bailou.


    Two people look at each other and smile, everything is in silence.


    Whether Wen Bailou can become an outstanding general in history depends on what kind of role he will play in the following wars.


    None of the unparalleled generals in history came out of the sea of corpses and blood.


    Wen Bailou drank all the wine in his glass. Seeing Li Fuyao standing up and the bright moon hanging around him, it seemed that he was going to leave the imperial sword.


    In fact, the event of wanjieguan is not complicated. Emperor Yanling could have done it himself, but he just wanted to see Li Fuyao.This is not just a simple look.


    Wen Bai Lou asked, "don''t you go back to Luoyang?"


    Li Fu shook his head, "go to Jianshan."


    Wen Bailou is not an ordinary warrior in the battlefield. Naturally, he knew that in the battle of Baiyu Town, where all the friars in the world were spreading all over the world, Confucianism and Taoism could not defeat Chao Qingqiu''s sword after all. The swordsmen and swordsmen after a sword were much better than those who had been lingering for a while.


    When there are enough swordsmen, and they are twisted into a rope, it''s really shocking.


    Wen Bailou asked: "this world will usher in a white age of victory over snow?"


    Li Fuyao did not reply. He just stepped on the bright moon and turned into a white rainbow and left.


    The snow is as white as the moon.


    It''s like wearing white again.


    -


    the spring of Dayu is always warmer than that of Yanling or Liangxi. When the spring of Yanling is still slightly cold, Dayu is already in spring.


    This dynasty, which is located between Yanling and Liangxi, has stood for 6000 years. In the past 6000 years, it has experienced a lot of wind and rain. After all, it has not fallen down or become a vassal of Confucianism and Taoism.


    Even to a certain extent, maybe Yanling and Liangxi are envious of Dayu.


    There is no one on the head.


    Although there is some confusion, it does not affect anything.


    The capital of Yanling is called Luoyang, while that of Liangxi is called Chaoge.


    The capital of Dayu is called Taiping.


    The name is a little simple, but it''s actually very interesting.


    Taiping City is the most stable city in Dayu.


    Because without the intervention of Confucianism and Taoism, or in other words, there were Confucianists and Taoists interfering secretly, which made the whole of Dayu a little confused. There were many things about the wild religious sect occupying a city. The Dayu Dynasty could not manage it, nor had the energy to manage it.


    But Taiping City is definitely the most stable one among those cities.


    It''s not because the emperor of Dayu stationed 100000 soldiers in this city, but because there is an invincible Dayu who has been on a field trip for nearly a hundred years. No one knows the name and origin of the wild monk, but only knows that his cultivation must be climbing the building.


    And it''s a group of people who are standing in front of the stairs.


    Why do you say that?


    That''s because the fighting power of this one is hard to beat from one punch to another.


    According to the historical records of the Dayu Dynasty, there were more than three monks who died after he entered Taiping City. The first of these three was Zhou Haiqing, a demon master who had been around Dayu for more than 100 years. Zhou Haiqing, who founded a demon sect, was notorious in the wild cultivation. If we say he is a first-class demon Road, he is the first-class demon in the world It seems that the giant did not pay attention to Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect.


    Therefore, this has always been the second Lin Hongzhu.


    However, it was such a magic giant who almost walked sideways in Dayu and entered Taiping City one day.


    It seems that some troubles have been caused, which leads to the wild monk who is sitting in Taiping City. The two fight at once. It does not take long for the demon giant to be killed by the man. This time, he really walked out of Taiping City.


    With the lessons learned by the great devil, who wants to be wild in Taiping City, he should carefully consider the means of the city keeper.


    But after a few short years, another one went to Taiping City.


    Compared with the demon master, this one is the famous old master of Tianjing sect in Dayu. After giving up his position as the Lord many years ago, he did not show his figure. It is rumored that this old patriarch can get a chance to enter the sea. Soon, he is a peerless monk who is expected to be in the sea. In that case, it is the encounter of the Lord of the sinking slope mountain The old patriarch, I''m afraid, may not be able to win.


    However, rumors are rumors, which may not be true.


    The old patriarch of Tianjing sect went to Taiping City to invite people to defend the city.


    It soon surprised all the monks in Dayu. If this matter was serious, it would be a wonderful war event that Dayu rarely encountered in a hundred years.


    However, no one thought that the great old patriarch was killed by the city keeper soon after he entered the city, and his body was thrown out of Taiping City on the same day.


    This not only surprised all the monks in Dayu.


    He also shocked the emperor.


    The old patriarch is aggressive. I don''t know how many Liang Zi he has made in his whole life. But fortunately, he has cultivated himself to protect his life, and no one dares to do anything to Tianjing sect. However, after the old patriarch returned to heaven, the whole Tianjing sect began to decline. After a few years, it has become a second-class sect from the first-class one in Dayu of that year.


    The perfect interpretation of how to call a person''s power is enough to support a door.


    The first two men took the initiative to enter Taiping City to challenge the city keeper to die. The third one was killed by the city keeper who walked out of Taiping City voluntarily. The man was a high-level monk who ascended the stairs. He was always careful and never complained.However, he had done an evil thing of common indignation between man and God. He was the victim of a family of thirty monks when he was young.


    There are no fewer people who know about this matter. However, as his realm becomes more and more excellent, no one dares to do anything about it, which makes him gradually forget about it.


    One year the monk passed by Taiping City.


    It''s snowing in Taiping City.


    In such a snowy day, the city keeper stood in the distance, and silently handed him a hand.


    His accomplishments are the best that can be achieved under the cloud. Naturally, he will not be so easy to be killed. However, the city keeper he met is really an alien in the realm of climbing stairs. He is so powerful that he has no room for resistance.


    In the end, you have to die.


    As for people, there is no clear reason.


    Anyone who knows the inside story of that incident knows that after the massacre, everything about the monk has been erased, and there is no one who will take revenge for him.


    If it was not for the massacre, the city keeper had no reason to do anything. After all, the monk who ascended the building had never done anything evil since then.


    It''s just to say that if the city keeper really wanted to do something about it, it would be a bit strange.


    A monk who has reached such a state will really care about this?


    No one can say it clearly, just as no one knows the life and name of the city keeper.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is a teahouse in the east of Taiping City, which is very remote.


    The shopkeeper of the teahouse is a gray haired old man with short stature and ordinary face. He is an old man who is thrown into the crowd and absolutely can not find any bright spots.


    The old man liked to drink, but he opened a teahouse because he became ill when he drank. The doctor said that if you don''t stop drinking, you will die in a few months. The old man was scared by such words, and then he opened a teahouse.


    To stop drinking, not to make money.


    After many years, he gave up drinking, but he still didn''t fall in love with tea.


    It''s just that the tea making skills are getting better.


    His teahouse, I don''t know why, has become a famous teahouse in Taiping City.


    However, he is too lazy to open the door until the sun is setting, and it will close when it is completely dark. Such a teahouse can not earn money and has few guests.


    There are three people who often come here for tea.


    The first one is Xu ya, the famous Imperial teacher. One who became the master of Dayu''s sword as a woman, had a high level and entered the spring and Autumn period before Jiazi.


    The sword is called Xiuya.


    It is the name of a kind of tea, and of course it is also the name of a sword.


    The second is the master of this Dayu, the emperor of Dayu, the leader of a dynasty.


    Dayu emperor''s tea is well known all over the world.


    The first two often come together, which makes the old man a little annoyed.


    Well, he''s the last one. He''s always happy when he''s alone.


    If we say that the first two people are famous figures, then the last one can only be said to be nameless. He is a yamen servant who is over 40 and is only a small Yamen in Taiping City.


    A middle-aged man without reputation or ability.


    It''s called Liang Yao.


    It''s just that every time he comes, the old man is very happy.


    The reason is that Liang Yao likes playing chess.


    The old man just likes it.


    The old man''s chess power is not very good. If he is more straightforward, he can still say four words.


    Rotten chess basket.


    According to the old man''s status, naturally, some people are willing to accompany the old man to play chess, or even deliberately lose to the old man. However, the old man''s chess ability is too poor, but he does not like that someone intentionally loses chess, and he does not want anyone to kill him.


    So over the years, no one has been able to become an old man''s chess friend.


    Until one day Liang Yao came.


    The little yamen servant is as good at chess as he is, which makes the old man very happy. Therefore, every time Liang Yao comes to drink tea, the old man has to play several games with him. It''s very interesting.


    The teahouse is open at dusk today.


    As always.


    Emperor Xu Ya went south to Dayu some days ago to hunt down an imperial court criminal. He would not come back in a month or two.


    As for the emperor of Dayu, he was entangled with other trifles and couldn''t get away from him.


    The old man sat at the door, smelling the aroma of tea bought in the teahouse.


    The tea in spring is better than any other time and doesn''t need to be baked.


    It''s just that there are not many people who can drink such tea.


    The big iron pot was randomly placed in the room, and the old man was not ready to boil water for tea.


    After all, there is no need for this.


    Until a moment later, Youdao appeared in front of him.The man with a Qingzhou government accent, ha ha said with a smile: "brother."


    The old man opened his eyes and said with a smile, "you have a good nose. You know there is good tea today."


    That person ha ha a smile, "I beam medicine other not good, anyway nose is still clever."


    The old man laughed and got up laughing, so he went to the fire to boil water.


    Soon the iron pot began to heat up.


    The old man is good at making tea, but he never thinks much of it.


    So the craftsmanship is good, but not excellent.


    He brewed two cups of tea at random, then took out his chess pieces and said with a smile, "today, let''s kill another 300 rounds?"


    Liang Yao looked at the old man and nodded with a smile, but quickly said, "brother and I have been playing chess for several years. Have you ever known who is the best chess player in the world?"


    The old man rolled his eyes, vomited a mouthful of saliva, and cursed, "it''s not your Liang medicine that is the most powerful."


    Liang Yao had no choice but to smile. In the eyes of the common people, the strongest chess player in the world should be the Yanling Dynasty''s chess waiting imperial edict and Gu Shiyan. That Yanling national player, whose chess power is so strong, can almost be said to be a sure bet.


    There are not many people who know that Wang Yanqing''s chess power is better than Gu Shiyan''s.


    The old man didn''t know.


    Liang Yao grabs up a white one in a stuffy way. After falling, he swears and says, "if you play a game with that Yanling national player, I''m afraid you won''t want to play chess again for a lifetime."


    When the old man saw that Liang Yao picked up the white one, he went to catch the sunspot. It seemed casual, but in fact, he left a son at will. "I know how strong I am. What can I do if I can''t get rid of it?"


    "That old brother is to eat me?"


    The old man tilted his head and looked at Liang Yao. "You''re a guy. His daughter-in-law doesn''t have any son. The most important thing is that he doesn''t have any money. Who will you eat if I don''t eat it?"


    Liang medicine some helpless, spread out his hands and said: "how do you mean?"


    The old man hated iron but not steel. "Although I am not a prime minister''s court, I can still see an emperor''s teacher, a Dayu emperor, which is no worse than the prime minister''s court. Clearly, if I talk to them, I will give you a good job. Why don''t you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    Liang Yao picked up the cup, took a sip of tea, and dropped a son.


    After the fall, Liang Yao said quietly, "I have no chance to make a fortune. I''m honest to be a small yamen servant. I don''t feel bad. If my elder brother meets our emperor and talks about it, I''ll be sent to prison if my majesty doesn''t like me. It''s good if I''m sent to the imperial city Head, who can stand it? "


    The old man was about to drink tea. When he heard this, he put the teacup on the table and sprinkled a lot of tea.


    The old man looked at Liang Yao and said with a sneer, "no wonder you are so old that you can''t get a daughter-in-law."


    It is often between a sentence or two to kill someone.


    Liang Yao looked at the old man and said, "brother, if you say these words, the brother will not give in after that!"


    The old man said with a smile, "I don''t know how much you have? Is it not only the odd trick that a few hands make occasionally, but that you just trample on dog excrement? "


    Liang Yao was not angry, but twisted his neck and sneered.


    Two half dozen rotten chess baskets, a word disagreed, began to focus on the chessboard, even under the usual difficult to see anxious situation.


    In the deep spring, the old man was so concerned about the gains and losses of the chess game that he was full of big men, and Liang Yao seldom got serious. Although the two players did not have enough chess skills, they could not see anything wonderful from the view of chess masters.


    But in fact, if two people are serious enough, even if it is a bad chess game, there will be a similar statement.


    Liang Yao picked up the cup and found that the tea was gone.


    He looked at the old man reluctantly. At last, he could only get up and go to the iron pot to add water for himself.


    Turning around, I saw two people coming from the distance of the teahouse.


    A man in white, another is a haggard old man.


    Both of them were armed with swords, and neither of them had a sword.


    Liang Yao pauses for a moment and does nothing. After turning around, he sits down and continues to play chess.


    A moment later, the man in white and the old man with haggard face walked into the teahouse.


    Two people, one left and one right, stood behind the old man, staring at the game.


    No one spoke.


    There was a strange light in the withered old man''s eyes. Looking at their serious appearance, he became a little uncomfortable. He was not a chess master, but he also knew that this game of chess could not be said to be brilliant.


    Two rotten baskets play chess.


    It''s disgusting.


    After a few eyes, the haggard old man did not want to look again. After moving his eyes, he fell to the other corner of the teahouse. Looking at the cakes on the plate in the distance, the old man thought of a princess in a small country. Now it should be the queen.


    I don''t know if she''s new in pastry making.


    After I want to support myself, I won''t care about these small crafts any more.


    If one day, there is a chance to go again, will you have the same pastry as that year.


    The haggard old man didn''t know why, but he was a little upset at the thought of it.


    He rubbed his cheek and sat aside.


    The men in white robes hanging swords enjoy it.


    People all know that chaoqingqiu''s swordsmanship is unparalleled in the world because he has never learned to do anything else except practicing sword in his whole life, just as he did in chess. It is good to know the rules. It is not clear how strong Chao Qingqiu can play chess.


    The same is true of the man in white robe. He spent many years practicing sword and passing the sword. Naturally, he did nothing else. Therefore, for him, he could not distinguish the level of chess ability between the two men.


    So he took it seriously.


    On weekdays, either Liang Yao killed the old man in a short period of time, or the old man lost his armor and armour in a short period of time, or the old man lost his armor and armour at the sight of the old man.


    After all, they are all rotten chess baskets. It''s easy to be at a disadvantage because of one or two pieces, and then they are chased around like ducks.


    But today, this game of chess of two people, played a whole hour.


    The man in white stood looking for an hour.


    One hour can do a lot of things, but also may not be able to do anything.


    For example, I can''t finish a game of chess.


    The two sides have come back and forth.


    Until the old man landed somewhere, he suddenly exclaimed, "I''m going to win!"


    The haggard old man fixed his eyes on it. It turned out that the old man had played some tricks. If he wanted to come to this game of chess, it would be over.


    But who knows, after this son, the opposite Liang Yao fell another son.


    I saved the game of chess.


    The withered old man patted the forehead.


    Damn it!


    There is another village, but after arriving at the village, it is found that there is nothing.Who can stand it?


    So it took another half an hour for the game to be decided.


    Liang Yao lost the game by one son.


    The old man wiped the sweat on his forehead, took a sip of tea that had been cold through, and said with a smile, "you are not as good as me, after all."


    Liang Yao light way: "congratulations."


    The old man finally realized that there were others here.


    He turned to look at the two swordsmen and frowned, "who are you?"


    The haggard old man was too lazy to take care of the rotten chess basket, so he simply turned around.


    The white robed man said with a smile, "towards the wind and dust."


    It''s about his name.


    The name of chaofengchen is not very famous.


    Because he didn''t like to tell others his name. Even after killing so many people in white fish town, not many people knew his name, only that he was a swordsman who liked to wear white robes.


    Looking at Liang Yao, he said with a smile, "I''m looking for someone."


    The old man still wanted to talk, and Liang Yao already shook his head.


    The old man mumbled to go somewhere in the teahouse, presumably already used to something.


    It was soon gone.


    Liang Yao reached for FengChen and said with a smile, "please sit down."


    Chao FengChen sat in the seat of the old man.


    The two sat face to face, and the situation changed in an instant.


    There is a sword spirit, born in the teahouse, fighting in the air.


    The haggard old man had a dignified look.


    He is a swordsman in the twilight of the day. When facing the sword spirit, he can''t even give birth to the idea of resistance.


    Chao FengChen''s sword doesn''t take the initiative to produce it. Therefore, the sword spirit should be from the opposite Liang medicine.


    Liang Yao''s most well-known identity in Taiping City is a small yamen servant, whose monthly salary is only two yuan, so it is difficult to be called "official" on weekdays.


    His identity has not been too secret.


    It''s just that the identity known by others is different from the real identity.


    Chao FengChen looked at Liang Yao and said a word after a long time, "I have killed a lot of climbing stairs."


    There are many, but in fact, there are only two.


    However, it is an extraordinary thing to kill two people to climb the tower in the spring and Autumn period.


    It''s just that if Chao FengChen''s words are provocative, then Liang Yao''s next sentence is really rude.


    "I killed a lot of people who went upstairs."


    It is not necessarily climbing that can kill climbing.


    If you can kill, you can''t go upstairs.


    "Why do you want to kill that one?" he asked


    There was a legend that there was a watchman in Taiping City who killed three people to climb the stairs. The first two wanted to die by themselves, but the last one, who had nothing to do with him, died.


    A lot of people don''t understand.


    But it''s not that Chao FengChen doesn''t understand, but he still wants to ask.


    Liang Yao said, "he is a villain."


    It is actually consistent with the expected results.


    It''s not an easy thing to kill the great devil or the old master of Tianjing sect.


    So he must be a monk with enough fighting power.


    Nothing is more powerful than a friar with a sword.


    Even a swordsman.


    Chao FengChen looked at Liang Yao. This time, he said, "choose the master of Jianshan mountain. I think you should go."


    Liang Yaozheng said: "white fish town that thing, you in?"


    Nod to the wind and dust.


    Liang Yao frowned and said, "then you should know that I am not here."


    This sentence has profound meaning, but it is not difficult to understand it.


    It''s a straightforward statement.


    Chao FengChen said, "what does that matter?"


    Liang Yao shook his head.


    No words.


    Chao FengChen said with profound meaning: "as long as you can afford the sword on your waist, that''s OK."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When there is rain in Taiping City, most of them gather in spring and autumn.


    It''s spring now. There''s a spring rain coming down.


    It''s normal, too.


    In the spring rain, the streets of Taiping city sounded a burst of horse hooves.


    Just not in a hurry, driving out of the palace.


    Before long, they came to a certain street.


    Taiping City, Chaoge City, and Luoyang City.


    These are the three largest dynasties in the secular world.


    However, Taiping City is not as good as the other two cities.


    In order to know the current situation of Yanling and Liangxi, the emperor of the Dayu Dynasty sent the current national master to inspect the two dynasties. After 20 years in the country, he finally brought back a picture of mountains and rivers. The landscape of Yanling and Liangxi, as well as many local conditions and customs, were outlined with a brush.This picture of mountains and rivers shows the difference between Dayu and the other two dynasties for the first time. Even though he began to feel depressed, he died soon.


    And this picture of mountains and rivers, after 20 years, began to flow into the eyes of the people in Dayu.


    At that time, there was a turmoil in Dayu. There were counties and cities near the border, even if they wanted to be a member of Liangxi or Yanling.


    Fortunately, at that time, there was a new emperor to pull back the storm and force this matter down.


    Of course, it was also because of this incident that the new emperor of Dayu, who was not favored by everyone, was firmly seated in the Dragon chair. Later, some figures such as Xu ya, the emperor''s teacher, were willing to escort the new emperor of Dayu. This is to say that the throne has lost a little disturbance.


    Now the year of Dayu is the 13th year of Chuping, which is exactly the 13th year of the reign of the new emperor of Dayu.


    The surplus of these 13 years is more peaceful and rich than ever before.


    But even so, compared with Yanling and Liangxi, there is still a big gap.


    The new emperor of Dayu, even if he could guarantee that he was a Ming emperor, could not let his national strength overtake Liangxi and Yanling in a short time.


    A good wife cannot cook without rice.


    One truth.


    After the carriage stopped in an alley, the driver called out to the carriage. The voice was not very loud. He could not recognize what he was shouting.


    It''s just that the groom''s face is white, and he looks a little feminine.


    The man in the carriage, rubbing a jade pendant on his waist, did not look outside the carriage and asked, "is the emperor coming back?"


    Xu ya, the only one who can be called the emperor''s teacher by him, is Xu ya, the swordsman in the spring and Autumn period.


    The groom replied cautiously, "Your Majesty has forgotten. Lord Xu has said that after handling the matter, he will go to Jianshan to watch the excitement."


    As soon as the new emperor of Dayu patted his head, he said with a smile, "how can I forget this matter? The emperor''s master is also a swordsman. How can I not yearn for Jianshan?"


    The groom accompanied him with a smile and did not open his mouth.


    In his opinion, Emperor Xu ya, who could not find a second place in Dayu, was so interested in watching the fun as an ordinary woman?


    Such a strange woman should go up and down all day, in the clouds and in the fog.


    The new emperor of Dayu seemed to know what he was thinking. He quickly waved his hand and said, "emperor Shi, where are the strange women? They are all ordinary women Well, it''s unreasonable. "


    The groom grinned bitterly, thinking of this kind of words in his heart. Perhaps only your majesty can say so. Besides you, some people will think that Mr. Xu is not a strange woman?


    The new emperor of Dayu rubbed his head in the carriage, and then asked, "what do you think of the fold handed over by the military department before?"


    The reason why the new emperor of Dayu was able to calm down the chaos in a short period of time is mostly related to his knowledge of people, good use of people, and his broad-minded mind. He was never afraid of the dictatorship of powerful officials. Everywhere in Dayu, Dayu has become a field for field repair. What kind of power officials are he afraid of?


    It is also straightforward to say that Yanling and Liangxi have begun to make some moves at the border, as if they are going to send troops to Dayu in the near future.


    Now Taiping City looks like the sky is high and the clouds are wide, but in fact it is covered with dark clouds, and people are in danger.


    Dayu was not as good as Yanling and Liangxi, so it was very difficult to deal with one of the dynasties. This time, both the two dynasties fought at the same time, which almost made Dayu unable to fight back.


    In terms of the number of troops, Liangxi is known as supporting one million soldiers.


    In terms of the number of famous generals, no one in Yanling can go beyond it.


    What about Dayu?


    It seems to have everything.


    It seems that there is nothing.


    Now the new emperor of Dayu doesn''t think about whether the state policies are carried out or whether there are officials who are corrupt or bribed. What he thinks most now is the coming war.


    If Confucianism and Taoism, after thousands of years of debate, have made it clear for the first time that they want to divide up Dayu, how should Dayu deal with itself?


    I''m afraid it''s going to be tough anyway?


    There are Confucianism behind Yanling and daomen behind Liangxi.


    What does Dayu have?


    A bunch of self killing wild men?


    Can you rely on these wild repairs?


    Let alone whether they are willing to die for Dayu''s sake or not, it doesn''t help to take those wild practices as an example.


    Confucianism and Taoism have been handed down for more than 6000 years. I don''t know how deep the details are. What are these wild practices?


    Nothing.


    The new emperor of Dayu rubbed his eyebrows, then lifted the curtain and walked into the rain.


    Soon, of course, someone was holding an oil paper umbrella to block the spring rain for the emperor Dayu.


    Deep down the alley, there is no special building.


    There was only a small, dilapidated courtyard.


    In Dayu, where there are so many wild practice, if you are a little famous, you dare to establish a sect. If there are three or two disciples in the sect, you dare to say that you are the leader of a sect.In fact, there are a lot of wild days, which are not very good.


    Is it true that people who are worthy of seeing by the new emperor of Dayu will really die?


    The new emperor of Dayu had no idea. He knocked on the door with some trepidation.


    Soon there was a child''s voice inside, "who is it?"


    The new emperor of Dayu said with a smile, "Wuyan."


    There are many people in the world who know the name of Dayu Emperor Wu, because the royal family of Dayu is Wu. However, the number of people who know the full name of the new emperor of Dayu is no more than one palm. Except for the eunuch who holds the umbrella for him, only the first emperor of Dayu, Xu Ya and a few other people can know the name of the new emperor of Dayu.


    It''s just that among these people, the one in this courtyard must be included.


    The new emperor of Dayu is naturally very clear.


    Therefore, after reporting his name, the new emperor of Dayu did not do anything.


    It''s just waiting. The people inside are waiting to react.


    Soon there was another voice inside, "what to do."


    The sound is mellow and mellow. Compared with the previous sound, it is much calmer.


    Listening to the voice, you should think that he is a good middle-aged man.


    The new emperor of Dayu was silent for a long time and then said, "talk about business."


    -


    walking towards the dust and the withered old man in Taiping City, where the spring rain falls on the street.


    Neither of them had an umbrella, and the rain could not fall on their heads.


    It seems normal to use sword Qi to do this.


    The haggard old man bit a piece of cake taken in the teahouse and asked vaguely: "this matter Why should you do it? "


    Chao FengChen did not turn his head, but asked, "what''s the matter?"


    He stretched out his hand to press the sword on his waist and touched the handle of the sword with a plain expression.


    But there was a smile.


    In the first World War of white fish town, his harvest was not small. It was not simply about realm, but also about other aspects.


    For the situation in this world.


    What does he think?


    The haggard old man swallowed the cake and said, "of course, it''s not about coming to see the man. There must be something more important."


    The withered old man''s Kendo talent may not be very good, but in fact, he has lived for one or two hundred years, and he will not be too stupid.


    Even he could see that chaofengchen appeared in Taiping City at this time, which was very unusual.


    Chao FengChen asked, "Jianshan doesn''t know who can speak useful now, but do people all over the world know who is the most useful one who uses the sword?"


    This is a very meaningless question.


    Everyone knows that chaoqingqiu is the most powerful swordsman.


    Chao Qingqiu is the most effective way to speak. What about chaofengchen?


    Chao FengChen sighed: "although I am very reluctant to admit, but I am him, he is me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    There are only three people who can sit in front of the new emperor of Dayu and discuss business with him.


    Maybe it''s a tripartite force.


    Add a swordsman to the gate of Confucianism.


    These three parties, who can speak for themselves in the mountains and rivers, are naturally qualified to discuss business with the new emperor of Dayu.


    However, compared with Taoism and Confucianism, swordsmen are more like new upstarts who have just risen. They are much worse in terms of details and discourse power than Taoism and Confucianism.


    Therefore, the new emperor of Dayu was hardly willing to talk to them.


    More ironically.


    They did not seem to want to talk to the new emperor of Dayu.


    After all, the most important thing of the whole swordsman lineage is to select the master of Jianshan. Nowadays, there is no second sect established by swordsmen. Moreover, it is not realistic to establish another sect in this situation. Therefore, the leader of Jianshan must be an important speaker of the swordsmen.


    In terms of status, it is even equivalent to Suye, the leader of the school, and the main girder of the chenxieshan temple.


    Even in some cases, there are even more than these two.


    After all, there is only one Jianshan mountain, but there are many Taoist temples and academies.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The new emperor of Dayu stood in the rain for a long time before someone opened the door.


    It''s the man who made the sound before.


    Look, I''m a scholar.


    The new emperor of Dayu looked at the scholar with a smile, without opening his mouth first.


    Confucianism will certainly have some arrangements in Dayu, and the most eloquent among them will be in Taiping City.


    But in the past, the emperors of Dayu were not willing to deal with Confucianism and one of the Taoist schools, and they were not willing to break the delicate balance between Taoism and Confucianism.


    However, now that the two sides have already established a contract, the new emperor of Dayu wants to go to one side for a living.


    Naturally, he did not worry about being turned away.


    Originally only half a cake, but now it is possible to eat a whole.


    Even a fool knows how to choose.


    The scholar flanked the new emperor of Dayu.


    Soon a pot of tea was made.


    In an important conversation, it''s tea.


    If you drink, it seems a little bad.


    The scholar said, "what does your majesty want to talk about?"


    The new emperor of Dayu called Mr. Gan, and then said, "there is something I really want to talk to Mr. Gan."


    Mr. Gan nodded and pushed the teacup forward to the new emperor of Dayu.


    Tea dissatisfaction, some ripples.


    In Dayu, there has always been a saying that tea is full of deceit and wine is full of respect.


    This old saying is very interesting.


    Neither Yanling nor Liangxi have such a view. Mr. Gan did not fill the tea cup of the new emperor Dayu with tea. Obviously, he did as the Romans do.


    Dayu new emperor looked at the green tea in the teacup and smelled the smell of tea. He thought of the old man''s teahouse. Every spring, he would drink tea with emperor Xu ya. This spring, Xu Ya was not in Taiping City, which made him a little lonely.


    As for this imperial master, others can only say that he was a minister of the Yu Dynasty. He was the most trusted Minister of the new emperor of Dayu. He was also one of the few Kendo masters of the Dayu Dynasty.


    But only a few people who are closest to the new emperor of Dayu know that the relationship between this emperor''s teacher and the new emperor of Dayu is unusual.


    That kind of relationship, I''m afraid even the empress of Dayu can''t match.


    The new emperor Dayu thought about it and asked directly, "can Mr. Gan make the decision?"


    Mr. Gan looked into the eyes of Dayu new emperor, shook his head and said, "I can''t


    There are too many things in this world that are too important for him to be the master.


    The new emperor of Dayu knew this answer earlier, so he was not so surprised. He looked at Gan Hua, thought for a moment, and then asked, "did the school palace and chenxieshan agree on something?"


    If you want to talk about business, you have to know something before.


    If you don''t know, how can you say you are talking about something.


    Gan Hua thought, did not conceal, calm way: "yes."


    The new emperor of Dayu asked again, "will Yanling and Liangxi send troops to Dayu this year?"


    It''s a matter of urgency.


    Gan Hua looked at the new emperor of Dayu with a smile in his eyes.


    The new emperor of Dayu can''t help it. This is what they and daomen all know. It''s just that the new emperor of Dayu will find Taoism and Confucianism first. No one can tell.


    Neither side would think that just by meeting them once or twice, the new emperor of Dayu would fall to one side.


    The new emperor of Dayu is not a fool. Naturally, he knows to weigh the pros and cons to see which side has more favorable conditions.


    Gan Hua said: "secular things, I don''t know."


    The new emperor of Dayu sat upright, staring at Gan Hua''s eyes.Gan Hua said, "why not get to the point?"


    The new emperor of Dayu took a deep breath. "Dayu doesn''t want to be like Yanling."


    It''s like people in the mountains come up with this kind of thing, and people outside the mountain don''t want to go in.


    Why did the Dayu dynasty always weigh the pros and cons for thousands of years, not to fall to one side, but to live a relatively free life?


    Even because of this, Dayu''s life has not been very good.


    The emperors of Dayu were not willing to be a dog for others.


    However, the meaning of Yanling is to become a school


    The new emperor of Dayu was silent for a moment, and then said, "maybe there are different opinions on the side of Liangxi."


    It''s a reminder, but it''s more like bargaining.


    Gan Hua said, "Your Majesty, you know, Liang Xi can give, so can we."


    In fact, it is not necessary for GaN Hua to explain thoroughly. The new emperor of Dayu also knows that if he wants to take refuge in one party, the other party will match the offer.


    What else does Dayu new emperor want to say.


    Gan Hua then said, "Your Majesty, why don''t you think about it again?"


    This is to prepare for the drive.


    Looking at Gan Hua, Dayu new emperor asked, "are you really not worried?"


    Gan Hua took a sip of tea. "Your Majesty is going to meet the friend of Liangxi. It''s meaningless to say too much. It''s better to meet that friend of Liangxi first."


    With these words, Gan Hua turned to leave here, and soon there was the child before to pack up the tea set.


    The new emperor of Dayu didn''t get up for a long time.


    Looking at the spring rain outside the eaves, he suddenly said, "I feel that birds outside the sky are not willing to enter the cage."


    Gan Hua walked in the corridor, listening to the voice coming from afar, sneered: "what if you don''t want to? You can choose the things in this world?"


    Even Su ye, the head teacher of the school, dare not say that he is in charge of all the affairs under the heaven. Can he turn over the waves as a Yu emperor?


    It''s just a dream.


    The new emperor of Dayu didn''t leave in a hurry. He just sat at the table and pondered for a long time.


    No one bothered him.


    Now the thing on his shoulder is actually not light.


    No one can share it for him.


    If he was an emperor like Yanling emperor, he would be fine. Unfortunately, he has always been said to be a Ming king. He should think about the country, the country and the people everywhere.


    Where there is such an easy Ming Jun.


    After rubbing his cheek, Dayu Xindi sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Spring rain falls on the street, not on someone''s head.


    The haggard old man still felt some doubts. He walked down the street with Chao FengChen and asked, "if Dayu is to be attacked by Yanling and Liangxi, what self-protection can this new emperor of Dayu have besides one of the followers of Confucianism and Taoism?"


    "By virtue of his friars, we can''t stop two orthodoxy."


    He nodded and said with a smile: "that''s the truth. But a bird who is used to flying in the sky is not willing to enter the cage. When he has to enter the cage, he has to see which one''s cage is big enough."


    The withered old man frowned and said, "it''s just a game between Taoism and Confucianism. When we say that we''re going to send troops, we''re all scaring Dayu."


    Shaking his head toward the dust, "where is so simple."


    Haggard old man Oh a, wait for a long time, but did not get the following, then some angry said: "can you finish in one breath?"


    Chao FengChen sighed. He didn''t know whether he disliked the old man''s stupid or something else. "There is a Jianshan mountain in Dayu, daomen or Confucianism. Naturally, they didn''t come to Dayu. After six thousand years, Confucianism and Taoism naturally didn''t rush to solve this problem in a short time. Naturally, it was aimed at us."


    It wasn''t long before the white fish town incident was over. Some new things happened. In fact, they were expected by the autumn and the dust.


    After all, if you lose, you can''t always lose.


    It''s not a swordsman''s pulse, but a Qing Qiu.


    The haggard old man said, "how can I not understand the twists and turns in it?"


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "it''s not for you to say, the problem is not for you to solve, even if you don''t understand."


    The withered old man was even more upset. If he had not known that he was not the enemy of chaofengchen, he would have invited the sword to compare with the sword.


    Chao FengChen rubbed both sides of his head and walked forward for several steps. Then he said, "the new emperor of Dayu can''t turn to Taoism or Confucianism."


    The haggard old man asked, "if you don''t, you won''t take refuge?"


    Chao FengChen was not very happy this time. He turned his head and looked at the withered old man, but said, "we come to Taiping City. We are not just looking around."


    Naturally, the reason why Chao FengChen came to Taiping City was not to stroll around.


    It is only one of the plans to see the sword and beam mending medicine. In addition, there are other purposes.It is too simple to let the new emperor of Dayu fail to make a decision to go to one side in a short period of time.


    Kill the other merchants.


    This is the idea of facing the wind and dust.


    Simple and direct.


    So he quickly crossed a street and opened the door of a house.


    The house was big and interesting.


    There is a large water tank in the inner court where two fish are kept.


    A red carp, a green carp.


    A Taoist priest stayed under the eaves and watched the spring rain.


    The layout of the room is very interesting.


    It should be a well-known array.


    The function of the array is to win the strong with the weak.


    Of course, in the face of absolute strength, these are all illusory things.


    When there is a sword light in the yard.


    The battle line was broken.


    A man in a white robe and a haggard old man came in.


    Standing in the rain, the man in white looked at the Taoist priest and did not speak.


    The withered old man put his eyes in the fish tank.


    He didn''t need to think too much when there was Chao FengChen.


    Just do something.


    The Taoist felt the sword spirit coming from his face and felt the sharp sword meaning. He said coldly, "I taught the sage to have a legal purpose, but the sword immortal in your family has not spoken?"


    The sages of Taoism and Confucianism issued a decree saying that they could not challenge the swordsman. But what about the swordsman? Could the sword immortal say nothing?


    Looking at him, he said with a smile, "I didn''t listen to him."


    Before the words fell, a sharp sword came out behind him. The withered old man had already handed out a sword.


    A swordsman in the twilight realm could not kill the Taoist monk in the spring and Autumn period with one sword.


    However, there was the sword intention of Chao FengChen, which made the withered old man without any effort to kill the Taoist monk.


    There is only one monk in this house. The rest of the monks don''t know why. They are not here.


    Walk out of the house.


    It soon disappeared.


    Before long, the carriage of the new emperor of Dayu arrived at the gate of the house.


    He knocked quietly on the door.


    There was no response.


    After nearly half a quarter of an hour, the new emperor of Dayu opened the door.


    The two fish in the house are still alive, but in addition, there is only a pool of blood in the yard.


    Without hesitation, the new emperor of Dayu quickly returned to the carriage and asked the groom to drive.


    The carriage soon left here.


    Facing FengChen, standing at the corner of the street, looking at this side, his eyes are flat.


    "Do you want to kill the other one?" asked the withered old man


    Chao FengChen said, "what''s the point?"


    The haggard old man''s words were blocked for a moment. He really didn''t know what Chao FengChen was thinking.


    Looking at him, he said seriously, "wait a minute."


    "For what?"


    Chao FengChen said, "it''s natural to wait for someone to come."


    The withered old man asked, "Li Fuyao?"


    He shook his head toward FengChen and said, "he is not a disciple of Jianshan."


    "Who is that?"


    "Wushan river."


    -


    young men in blue shirts and carrying sword boxes went to Jianshan on the border of Dayu from wanjieguan Yujian. After only half of Yujian''s journey, they did not know why they gave up the idea and changed to walk.


    However, they walked very fast on foot, and after a lot of time, they had reached the place not far from the border of Dayu.


    Along the way, the young man followed the caravan, the escort agency, and even the uncommon scholars. Finally, he followed some young people. Then he boarded a big ship and went to the border of Dayu.


    This big ship is a ship from Yanling to Dayu, which is not only for ordinary people in the world, but also not for monks.


    Li Fuyao was not an ordinary monk. He carried a sword case and hung a long sword on his waist. In addition, he seemed to have no sword spirit. Everyone knew that he was a swordsman.


    Although I don''t know the realm, since I''m a swordsman, I can''t afford it.


    Therefore, after boarding the ship, no one took the initiative to provoke. Even after the young candidate had the wing room, all the guests in the nearby rooms changed rooms.


    On this ship, there are not only wild monks, but also monks of the three religions.


    As everyone knows, the war between Dayu, Yanling and Liangxi is on the verge of breaking out. Many monks of the three religions have been ordered to come to Dayu in the near future and take the important passes in the shortest time after the war begins.


    Monks are all gods on the mountain. I don''t know how easy it is to get in and out of a place.


    Therefore, after the beginning of the war, if Dayu could not cope with a considerable number of monks, he would be defeated in a short time.And it''s going to be a total failure.


    At that time, Dayu was divided into two and became the first dynasty to be divided in history. It is unknown.


    Of course, even if Dayu falls to one side, there may be a big war. If it goes to Yanling, maybe Liangxi will become angry and start a war with Yanling. Let''s see who is really in charge in the mountains and rivers.


    It''s the same thing when you go back to Liangxi.


    In recent years, Yanling is not necessarily inferior to Liangxi. It is also reasonable to take advantage of this opportunity to compete.


    Therefore, it is inevitable for the monks to come to Dayu.


    It is not clear what the outcome of Dayu is.


    In any case, if the new emperor of Dayu wanted to protect the living creatures from being smeared with charcoal, he would have to make a choice earlier.


    In the first World War of white fish town, Bai Zhihan, the most famous swordsman who killed a lot of monks who had ascended the building, was killed by Bai Zhihan. When the sword embryo of 6000 years ago was immediately spread out, countless friars were shocked. It turned out that besides Chao Qingqiu, there were also such swordsmen among the swordsmen.


    When it was later confirmed that Bai Zhihan had died six thousand years ago, the world was even more shocked.


    Bai Zhihan was briefly reappeared in the world by chaoqingqiu with some secret method, but in this way, he also killed a lot of climbing stairs. Even if some climbing monks were injured, so what? This is not the Bai Zhihan in those years?


    If Bai Zhihan is not dead, I''m afraid that the saying of the first person under the cloud will no longer fall on the head of the viewing girder.


    After all, a swordsman is still a sword embryo. Who can defeat him?


    In addition to Bai Zhihan, the chaofengchen, who was dressed in a white robe and killed two people on the tower in the spring and Autumn period, had a great reputation at that time, but no one knew his name.


    There are also several living swordsmen who have become the top minds of the three religions.


    On the contrary, Li Fuyao, who caused the war, did not care much about it except for the school and the mountain.


    Therefore, these monks were not familiar with Li Fuyao''s dress.


    After boarding the boat, Li Fuyao lived in a deep and shallow life, and only half a decade later did he lie down by the window and join in the excitement for the first time.


    There are a lot of friars in the boat, so there are many frictions.


    This time it was lively because a wild monk took a fancy to a woman with a hanging sword. Seeing that the woman was fair in appearance, he wanted to make fun of her. The woman''s sword spirit was introverted, and no one could see the level of her realm.


    But under the provocation of the man.


    A sharp sword soon appeared on the bow.


    Within half a quarter of an hour, a man was killed by the woman with a sword.


    The sword filled the bow.


    After killing the man, the matter did not end, and soon there was an old man with white eyebrows and long hair.


    If you don''t agree, you''ll kill the woman with the hanging sword.


    Who knows that just a moment later, the old man was cut off another arm by a sword.


    Then the bow was noisy.


    The woman was asked to leave her name.


    The woman pressed the sword handle on her waist and said to them indifferently, "Dayu, Xu ya!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    Xu ya, the master of Dayu emperor!


    This man''s name was definitely louder than any of the monks present.


    As a master of Dayu emperor and a sword practitioner in the spring and Autumn period, his own accomplishments are brilliant enough, and he is extremely beautiful. In the list of beauties made by Dayu himself, he is also in the top three. Only two women in Dayu can match Xu Ya in beauty.


    After putting aside the saying of beauty, none of the women in Dayu could match the master of Dayu emperor.


    Therefore, after Xu Ya opened his mouth, the bow of the boat soon became silent.


    Not only those casual monks, but also the monks of the three religions on the ship shut their mouths rationally. They were ordered to sneak into Dayu to wait for the opportunity. If they somehow provoked the emperor of Dayu and were killed by her, what should we do?


    Moreover, it is obvious that Xu ya, as a teacher of Dayu emperor, has enough reasons to kill people.


    He is a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period.


    No one dares to provoke.


    The bow of the boat was as silent as a cicada, so Xu Ya didn''t bother to argue with these people any more. He pressed down Xiuya, a long sword hanging from his waist. When he turned around, he saw a young man standing in green shirt at the bow of the boat.


    His body was full of sword spirit.


    Xu Ya stares at the sword on the young man''s waist with deep eyes.


    It''s a bit unexpected to meet a Jian Xiu here, even her Xu ya.


    Xu Ya was an open-minded woman. After seeing the young man, he thought for a moment and then walked over with two pots of wine.


    Is it not normal to deal with Jian Xiu?


    She threw a pot of wine to the young man, and then casually asked, "are you going to Jianshan, too?"


    At this juncture, there is no other way to go to Dayu, except to see who will be chosen as the leader of Jianshan.


    The young man nodded.


    Looking at the sword on his waist, Xu Ya asked bluntly, "your sword is good. What''s your name?"


    Xu ya, the master of Dayu emperor, was frank and envious of evil. All the wild practitioners of Dayu knew that she had many dead monks in her hand, and she had countless feuds, just because she was not only a sword master in the spring and Autumn period, but also a master of Dayu emperor. It was very difficult to kill her.


    This time, she left Taiping City in the imperial capital to pursue and kill imperial criminals. It should have been the best opportunity to get rid of her. However, who can think clearly that the emperor of Dayu had reached such a high level that she met with more than ten ambushes along the way, and all of them were undamaged.


    By the way, it took a lot of people''s lives.


    So when Xu Ya decides to deal with one person, he is often very straightforward.


    The young man laughed, "bright moon."


    There are many swords in this world, but not necessarily many swords called the moon.


    There are many people in this world, but not everyone is called Li Fuyao.


    The bright moon on Li Fuyao''s waist is the possession of qingtianjun. As a big demon, even if qingtianjun doesn''t practice sword, his eyesight will not be too bad, and the quality of his treasured sword will not be too bad.


    Maybe the swordsmen who can go from the mountains and rivers to the demon land can''t be too weak.


    After thousands of years, the sword that can survive is even more so.


    Xu Ya''s waist that is a good bud is already a good thing, but compared to this bright moon, it is also worse.


    When Xu Ya heard the name of Mingyue, she frowned, "a good man. Why is the name of saber so gentle?"


    Li Fuyao laughed bitterly.


    There are quite a few of them, and not all of them are used by men. The names of some swords are gentle, which is quite normal.


    After taking two sips of wine, Xu Ya stopped talking when she saw that the young man had no disposition to talk. As a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, it was not easy for her to take the initiative to talk with a younger generation. If she reheated her face and pasted cold buttocks, it would be something he could never do.


    Two Jianxiu stood at the bow of the boat and drank a few drinks. Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "master Xu..."


    Before finishing, he was interrupted by Xu Ya''s mouth, "call me Lord Xu."


    Xu Ya is a master of Dayu emperor, and the only official with more than one grade in the whole Dayu. According to the words of the new emperor of Dayu, no one can match this emperor''s official position.


    Moreover, no one dares to criticize Xu ya, who became an imperial teacher in the spring and Autumn period.


    Who wants to say more is not only with Dayu new emperor, but also with Xu Ya''s sword.


    Xu Ya has a bright disposition, but his sword is also direct.


    As for why she didn''t want to be called elder Xu, there was no other reason, just because Xu Ya thought it was very old.


    She is a beautiful woman. How can she accept being called old?


    At this point, all women in the world are of general temperament.


    Li Fuyao changed his address helplessly, "Mr. Xu, how many swords are there in Dayu?"


    Since Xu Ya is one of the most famous swordsmen in Dayu, she can certainly know how many swords there will be in Dayu.Xu Ya raised her eyebrows and looked at Li Fuyao. Thinking about his accent before, she said, "you''re not a Dayu person."


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine and thought, what''s the point?


    Xu Ya reached out and looked at the distance and said, "a hundred people."


    There are few swordsmen in this world. In fact, there are more sword practitioners than swordsmen. However, not all sword practitioners dare to appear in public. Some of them live in seclusion in the mountains, and no one knows it. It is also a normal thing that no one knows.


    Xu Ya knows that the number of people in 100, is already a large number.


    "Will they go to Jianshan?" Li asked


    This is what Li Fuyao is concerned about.


    Li Fuyao never thought that the sword cultivation in the world is the same as the three religions, and there will be some different voices among them. Even if the swordsman doesn''t fall to the present, he will not really make a rope.


    It''s just that it''s not loud.


    It''s all relative.


    Xu Ya shook his head and said, "you don''t have to go much."


    Li Fuyao gave a cry, and then he didn''t say much about these things.


    A moment later, Li Fuyao began to talk to Xu Ya about kendo.


    In a flash, the moon and the stars are shining.


    Moonlight on the water, looking very good.


    Li Fuyao thought that the sword on his waist was called Mingyue, and he laughed.


    Xu Ya said with a smile, "it''s a good match."


    Obviously she thought of it, too.


    Li Fuyao sat in the bow of the boat, put the bright moon on his lap, and soon he was dragged to hover in the air. The sword swam in front of him, and it was not long before he stopped on the water.


    In the moonlight, the sword is very bright.


    Xu Ya looked at the sword and asked, "how did you do it because your destiny sword is so different from yourself?"


    These things related to self-cultivation, only Xu Ya can speak so frankly in front of such an outsider.


    It has something to do with her nature.


    Li Fuyao listened to this almost straightforward speech. Without answering, he could not say that it was his fake life sword.


    Xu Ya said, "it''s so bad that you can''t do it."


    Li Fuyao laughed bitterly, but he never answered.


    Who can stand the mouth of emperor Dayu?


    Xu Ya still wants to talk, but suddenly looks up at the distance.


    In the distant night, there are several breath.


    The level of realm is different.


    Xu Ya frowned and said, "how come again?"


    She had been ambushed several times on her way to the border.


    He had already annoyed the emperor.


    She pressed down the handle of Xiuya''s sword, and her sword spirit gradually flowed from her body.


    Li Fuyao recalls Mingyue and wants to make a move at any time. Xu Ya meets him by chance, but it''s not likely that he will stand idly by.


    But when he saw a few figures in the distance, Li Fuyao was a little sad.


    The highest level of these people is just in the morning and evening. Are they really ambushing Xu ya?


    I''m afraid it wasn''t an ambush, was it?


    It''s just that his idea hasn''t spread out completely, and Xu Ya has already handed it out.


    The sword light illuminated the whole night.


    Like a python, chongtian sword Qi began to bite those people.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his head.


    Looking at this sword, I thought that 80% of the emperor''s master had prevented the disaster for himself.


    Xu ya, as a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, was so fierce that he had exceeded the estimation of those friars.


    One of them was holding a pair of tortoise shell in his hand, feeling the sword spirit, and his eyes were ready to crack.


    The news didn''t say that there was a spring and autumn swordsman escorting the swordsman in Taiqing?


    What''s going on?


    It''s hard to imagine.


    Since Xu Ya has already made his sword, even if he has already noticed something, he will not stop his sword on the way.


    After two swords, Xu Ya''s sword light has already cut off one person''s magic weapon. The man rolled down in the river, causing a large ripple.


    Li Fuyao was lying on the railing, feeling a little distressed for the monk.


    This is a disaster.


    After Xu Ya cut down the friar with one sword, another sword fell on another friar in the morning and evening.


    I don''t know if it''s Confucianism or Taoism.


    Anyway, the final result is to be cut open by a sword.


    Blood spilled down.


    Some parts of the river have been dyed red with blood.


    It looks terrible.


    The war soon came to an end.


    Xu Ya stands in the bow of the boat with his sword drawn back several times.


    Looking at the corpse in the river ahead.


    The teacher turned to Li Fuyao and asked, "who are you?"There is no ordinary sword society that is targeted by people. This is not ordinary people, but monks of the three religions!


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "thank you for your help."


    Xu Ya has no expression.


    Li Fuyao hung the bright moon and said calmly, "Li Fuyao."


    Li Fuyao''s name is very loud. It was known by many monks before white fish town.


    In white fish town, it''s not that brilliant.


    Xu Ya was surprised and said, "is that you made a big noise in Qingtian city?"


    Li Fuyao is naturally the most famous thing about that.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek, a little embarrassed.


    Xu Ya squinted at Li Fuyao and said, "you want to marry a demon?"


    This incident and Li Fuyao made a big fuss in qingtiancheng.


    Li Fuyao looks the same, just looking at Xu ya, "how?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    Xu Ya said that sentence, with a very obvious contempt.


    Some things can not be tolerated not only by monks of the three religions, but also by swordsmen.


    Xu Ya is one of them.


    Li Fuyao is not in a good mood. It is his own business to like a girl. Even if it is something that needs to be closed to others, it is only the girl''s parents or his own parents. Besides, outsiders are not qualified to express their opinions on who he likes or who likes him.


    It''s just that there are a lot of people in the world who have some strange ideas.


    Li Fuyao knows that he can''t stop it, but he is still uncomfortable.


    He rubbed his cheek to try to calm himself down.


    Xu Ya saw the change of Li Fuyao''s expression. No matter how direct her temperament was, she was embarrassed to go on.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and thought that he should still say something, "I think people and demons are almost the same. Evil hearted people are not as good as demons. Good hearted demons are no worse than people."


    Xu Ya looked at Li Fuyao''s eyes and said, "but if you do this, you will have a lot of trouble."


    After such a short period of time, Xu Ya has no longer expressed her feelings about Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, and this sentence makes people sound uncomfortable.


    Li Fuyao said, "I still have a sword."


    I have only the sword, and I have the sword.


    These are two completely different things.


    It means two completely different things.


    Xu Ya asked, "how strong is Bai Zhihan''s sword?"


    Even Li Fuyao had to admire the master of Dayu emperor. He thought that he and Qinghuai had been mentioned before, so he turned to Bai Zhihan''s sword.


    Li Fuyao is one of the people who have seen Bai Zhihan''s sword. However, his state of mind is too low to say how strong Bai Zhihan''s sword is.


    I''m afraid that in the whole world, only chaoqingqiu can fully explain how strong Bai Zhihan''s sword is.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t explain clearly, so he didn''t open his mouth.


    "Before that, the bright moon was not your own sword? What is your way of practicing sword? Is it the road of being broad but not refined? "


    "No


    In the face of Xu Ya''s question, Li Fuyao only answers with two words, which seems to be a little uncomfortable.


    After drinking a few drinks, Xu Ya looked at the bright moon in the sky, and suddenly said, "who do you think is possible to teach this matter in Jianshan?"


    It''s very important to be in charge of teaching in Jianshan, but Chao Qingqiu will not take it in person.


    In this world, there are only a few people who are likely to take the position of master of Jianshan.


    The others went upstairs.


    It is very possible for Zhou Qing and Xu Li to ascend the tower.


    In addition to the two, it is possible to kill the two who ascended the tower in the spring and Autumn period.


    In addition to these, there may be other swordsmen who ascend the stairs in the world, but if they don''t fight in white fish town, they have no prestige and can hardly convince the public.


    It''s just that when your sword is strong enough, it may be.


    So these things are complicated.


    Xu ya, as a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, was one of the rare swordsmen in the world before the battle of white fish town started. She had enough realm, prestige and reputation.


    Just after white fish town, there are many swordsmen in the world.


    Xu ya, who did not go to Baiyu town at that time, was almost no longer qualified to compete for the title of master.


    But curiosity is something that everyone has, especially women.


    Li Fuyao took a few sips of wine. There were other emotions in his eyes. He did not speak.


    Xu Ya also drank a few drinks and then lay down. She looked up at the moonlight and asked softly, "Li Fuyao, what about the girl you like?"


    Li Fuyao, who was almost accustomed to the style of emperor Dayu''s teacher, rubbed his eyes and said only one excellent sentence.


    Xu Ya Oh, whispered: "then you say, men like women, like it, why don''t you say that export, difficult is also some shame?"


    Li Fuyao wiped his mouth and said casually, "maybe I don''t think I deserve the other party. In this way, there will be a lot of scruples."


    Xu Ya suddenly sat up straight, "can''t match it?"


    Li Fuyao took it for granted. "Naturally, there will be differences between men and women. There are also differences in the level of the door. Either women are inferior to men, or men are inferior to women. In any case, there is no perfect thing in this world. If women are not as good as men, they are always talking about these things. If men are inferior to women, even if they are born with love Love, I''m afraid it''s hard to tell. "


    Xu Ya frowned and said, "if you are already the king of a country, who else is he not worthy of?"


    Li Fuyao pointed to the sky and said four words, "monk on the mountain."


    The most powerful emperor in the world is the emperor of these three dynasties. But even if he has enough power in the world, he will feel inferior to the monks on the mountain.Li Fuyao remembers a popular saying in Dayu. Then he looks at Xu Ya unexpectedly and asks carefully, "is that the new emperor of Dayu?"


    Xu Ya said.


    It seemed to her that there was really nothing to hide.


    It is said that after the accession to the throne, the new emperor of Dayu was diligent in state affairs and never accepted any concubines. The government and the public did not know how many ministers had died to remonstrate with him. However, this new emperor of Dayu remained unmoved. Some people say that this is because the new emperor of Dayu is suffering from an old disease, and he is afraid that if he does not find a gentle woman, he will have the power of his relatives when he dies.


    I don''t dare to spend too much time on this kind of thing.


    It is also said that the new emperor of Dayu was not good at women, and he was determined to be the king of opening up the territory and not willing to waste more time in other aspects.


    There are different opinions. For a while, they don''t know whether it is true or not.


    One thing is true anyway.


    That is, the new emperor of Dayu had no concubines.


    According to today''s Xu ya, that is, the new emperor of Dayu has an idea for Xu ya, but he feels that he is not worthy of her, and dare not speak?


    If this is the case, Li Fuyao has some sympathy for the new emperor of Dayu.


    After all, no matter how you look at it, it''s a terrible thing that the new emperor of Dayu can''t express his love to the woman he likes.


    Xu Ya said angrily, "wait for me to ask him."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Spring rains like oil.


    However, some people cherish it very much, so the spring rain stopped.


    Chao FengChen and the haggard man stood in a courtyard of Taiping City and looked at the Confucian monk named Mr. GaN by the new emperor of Dayu.


    Looking at him, Chao FengChen had suppressed a lot of sword meaning. He swam around in the air, and then fell to his side.


    There seems to be a lot of swords pointing at Mr. Gan.


    Mr. Gan didn''t move, because if he did, he would certainly disturb some sword Qi. Once he was disturbed, it would be a situation in which ten thousand swords would be sent together.


    This makes Mr. Gan can''t accept it.


    But it can only be accepted.


    He looked at Chao FengChen, and his eyebrows were full of anger. "I teach the sage a legal purpose, and so does your Sword Fairy. Why don''t you obey the rules like this?"


    Looking at Mr. Gan at FengChen, he thought for a while and said, "you know what you''re doing yourself."


    Of course, Yanling and Liangxi joined forces to attack Dayu, and everyone could see that there were problems.


    It''s not just ordinary worldly struggle. It may fool ordinary people, but it''s hard to fool monks like them.


    In particular, it is in the forefront of the wave of swordsmen.


    Chao FengChen is one of the first-class intelligent people in this world. How can he not see the things in it? So he came to Taiping City to fight, it seems very natural.


    Mr. Gan''s face changed a little.


    The whole Confucianism only considered Dayu''s side, but never thought that the swordsmen of Jianshan would be involved.


    What''s more, he came from a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period.


    As a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, in terms of killing power, he is quite similar to a monk climbing a building.


    Moreover, this swordsman in the spring and Autumn period is still a common custom.


    You can kill Chao FengChen who ascends the building.


    Looking at Mr. Gan, he said, "I still want to ask a question."


    Mr. Gan should even shake his head.


    He didn''t want to answer.


    Chao FengChen smiles, and the sword spirit will be swept by.


    At this time, a sword light suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The withered old man frowned immediately.


    In Taiping City, there are few people who can make him fear, and there are only two swordsmen who can make him fear, two sword practitioners.


    Xu ya, the master of Dayu emperor, and Liang Yao, the city keeper.


    The withered old man felt that the sword was coming towards them, so he held the sword in his hand.


    He is a swordsman in the morning and evening. Maybe he can''t defeat him, but it doesn''t prevent him from drawing his sword.


    Chao FengChen said with a smile, "why bother to come?"


    Liang Yao''s idea has never been clear to him.


    Before and he had some small talk in the teahouse, but in the end, Liang Yao refused directly.


    He doesn''t want to go with Jianshan.


    I just don''t want to be involved. What''s the meaning of sword now?


    Chao FengChen thought, but still handed out a sword.


    It''s also a sword light.


    His sword is not bad.


    Even if he is in the spring and autumn, even if the opposite is climbing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two sword lights meet in the sky.


    Tear a big hole, originally after the rain stopped, the sky is still foggy, but now there is sunlight falling down.


    The sea of clouds is a little tumbling.


    There is no expression on the face of FengChen.


    He was a little angry.


    It''s killing.


    When he had a killing heart, the sword spirit on his side began to become more fierce.As you walk around, there are bursts of sound in the air.


    Chao FengChen said: "a war outside the city."


    This is his invitation to war.


    Soon a response came from afar, "OK."


    Chao FengChen''s body stirred and soon left the yard.


    The haggard old man looked at the sky.


    I touched my chin.


    A little bit of a smile.


    When Chao FengChen wants to kill people with iron heart.


    His sword is a weapon that cannot be provoked in the world.


    After all, chaofengchen, which shares the same origin with chaoqingqiu, is not so easy to provoke.


    The carriage of the new emperor of Dayu just entered the palace. The new emperor felt something and suddenly raised his head.


    See two sword lights in the sky.


    He said, "it''s a sword."


    He had seen emperor Xu Ya produce sword, so he said it well.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    Maybe the two sword lights represent too high a realm, so when the sword light comes out, thunder comes from the clouds.


    That just stopped the spring rain, at this time, it continued to fall.


    When raindrops come out of the sky and fall to the ground and break.


    Another sword light came out of the clouds.


    If the previous two sword lights were just two people''s trial, now this sword light is the real killing move.


    The killing machine is covered with clouds.


    Together with it, there are countless sword meanings.


    Chao FengChen''s sword started in chaoqingqiu, but a new road has been found behind it. Whether it is chaoqingqiu''s sword or chaofengchen''s sword, it represents the highest swordsmanship in the world.


    To speak of the level of this realm, the wind and dust is not as good as climbing the stairs, but in terms of vision, naturally, it is not comparable to the swordsmen who climb the stairs.


    So when he saw Liang Yao''s sword, he quickly came up with a way to deal with it.


    For a short time, his sword had already broken the light of Liang Yao''s sword, and swept to Liang Yao''s neck with countless fierce sword spirit.


    If you kill someone, Chao FengChen will never stop because of the identity of the other party.


    Liang Yao is a swordsman who ascends a building, and his realm is very good. He has killed three people on a field trip before. Anyway, it can be said that he is a good swordsman, and even has a good sword skill.


    But in the face of the wind and dust, he was a little surprised to find that his sword always seemed to be a step slower.


    When his sword was handed out, he was facing the key points of chaofengchen, but after the sword was handed out, he could hardly get close to Chao FengChen''s body.


    Such a situation, let him produce a lot of bad mood.


    Bang bang bang!


    Several sword lights came out of the clouds.


    This is a collision between two swords. It is also a fight between two people.


    The sword light startled the sky and, of course, disturbed some people''s hearts.


    There are masters in this world, but for Kendo, it has never been said that there is no one in the world of kendo. It is like an article written by a scholar. Even if some people regard it as a standard, some people will think it is worthless. So what kind of criteria should be used to judge the quality of this article?


    Is it a good article if you like more people?


    Or as long as someone likes it, it is a good article?


    Naturally, an article can''t make everyone like it.


    There is no doubt about that.


    And even the most brilliant scholars in the world can not be judged to convince everyone.


    So Chao FengChen''s Kendo, no matter how skillful he was, would never say that it would be better than liang Yao.


    Moreover, the two swords are different and each has its own merits.


    The realm of chaofengchen is lower than that of Liangyao. Originally, this sword competition should not have the upper hand. However, no one knows that in the clouds, the sword of chaofengchen is always competing for the first place.


    Maybe we can''t see the advantage of chaofengchen when we fight with the friars of the three religions, but when we fight against the swordsmen, we should be able to show it intuitively.


    The haggard old man fell to the top of a pavilion where two monks were watching the battle.


    It''s just a look at the sword light.


    The withered old man pressed the handle of the sword and asked without expression, "how strong is the sword of the city keeper?"


    In fact, there are not many friars who know Liang''s medicinal sword. When the cloud gave birth to the sword light, they didn''t think that this was the city keeper. They just guessed that Xu ya, the emperor''s master, would compare the sword with some swordsman.


    Now the haggard old man said it. The two monks looked at each other and saw the horror in their eyes.


    It turned out that the famous city keeper was actually a Jian Xiu.


    But it''s no wonder that if it wasn''t for a swordsman, how could he have such a killing power that several people would have gone upstairs to talk about blood one after another?


    The two monks were just on the field in Taiqing. Looking at the withered old man standing not far behind them, after thinking about it, they asked carefully: "dare to ask the elder, who is the holy one besides that one?"


    Since the first World War in white fish town, the status of swordsmen in the world has been improved a lot compared with before. Now, these wild practitioners, whether they are swordsmen or swordsmen, will be more pleasant.


    Even when the swordsmen sent out their swords to Qingqiu for several times, they had already yearned for them.


    There is still a sword fairy in the swordsman''s line. He can make the three religions dare not despise him. But when can he get out of the sea.


    Now Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, who has achieved the highest level of cultivation in yexiuli, is just a monk climbing the stairs.


    This demon sect leader may become a monk in the sea, but I don''t think it can be achieved in a short time.


    The withered old man thought about it and said seriously, "that sword doesn''t seem to be so bad."


    Not only the sword is not bad, but even the man is not so bad.


    After all, it''s chaofengchen.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Spring rain once again wet the eaves corner of the palace, Dayu Xindi watched the raindrops drop by drop, and then fell to the ground.


    From a distance came a man with a terrible scar on his face.


    Let a person see, also won''t let a person feel a bit afraid.


    It seems strange.


    But temperament, in many cases, can cover up the appearance.


    When the new emperor of Dayu saw this man appear, he called out a word of "Lord Pei".


    Some of them were shocked, and some of them remembered.


    But in fact, it''s more respect.


    Everyone knows that the emperor dayuxin had a deep relationship with Xu ya, who had already become the emperor''s teacher. However, few people knew that he had a good relationship with Pei Hou.


    Pei Hou was the servant of the former Emperor and the commander of the imperial forest army at that time. However, at the beginning of Dayu new emperor''s accession to the throne, he had some opinions on this new emperor of Dayu, which led to his disappearance for 20 years after he became the emperor of Dayu.


    But in fact, only a few people know that Pei Hou was actually the emperor''s teacher before Xu ya.


    He is also his master.


    Pei Hou''s swordsmanship was unparalleled in the world.


    But the realm is not enough.


    It leads to the title of Kendo master, but there is no Kendo master.


    As a result, he has disappeared for 20 years, and few people have mentioned him.


    However, the new emperor of Dayu knew that the great master Pei had been in the palace for 20 years.


    I haven''t had any contact with the world for 20 years.


    Pei Hou''s appearance in the palace today is quite unexpected.


    Pei Hou looked at the two sword lights in the sky and frowned: "one is Liang Yao, and the other is who?"


    Liang Yao is the guardian of Taiping City. For most people, it is a matter that can not be known, but for the royal family, it is very clear.


    If the Taiping City is who, as a city keeper, does not know.


    The emperor should not do it as soon as possible.


    The new emperor of Dayu looked up at the sky, thinking that even you don''t know who this one is. How can I know it?


    Pei Hou didn''t wear a sword today. He just stood on the side of the new emperor of Dayu, thought about it for a moment, and then asked, "did you meet the Confucian people?"


    Pei Hou was his teacher and the man who watched the new emperor grow up. Strictly speaking, he was still half his father.


    So it''s perfectly normal for him to use this tone.


    The new emperor of Dayu did not have any special emotions.


    He nodded and said, "Yanling and Liangxi join hands, I can only do business."


    He was silent for a moment, and then said, "the man of the gate is dead."


    The Confucianists would never kill the Taoist people directly, because they knew that it was meaningless.


    The new emperor of Dayu didn''t say the second word, and then the previous groom said something in his ear.


    The new emperor of Dayu said strangely, "the sword light was first born in the Confucian monk''s yard."


    Sometimes, a lot of things can be said clearly without saying something clearly.


    Pei Hou said, "so when you talk about business, you don''t think about them?"


    The new emperor of Dayu said wrongly, "they just got up, who knows how simple and direct they are?"


    The new emperor of Dayu didn''t think about swordsmen before. In fact, he thought that they were too busy for themselves, so he didn''t think that they would come in one day.


    Pei Hou frowned and said, "this time the game is aimed at them from the beginning to the end. Can they not care?"


    The new emperor of Dayu said, "can they compare with Confucianism and Taoism?"


    This is the worry of the new emperor of Dayu. Why doesn''t he consider the same line of swordsmen and Jianshan? Isn''t it because the gap between the two sides is too big?


    Even if the swordsman has a line of sword immortals, he will be in the early autumn.


    In many people''s eyes, a Qing Qiu Dynasty is not equal to the dozens of saints.


    Pei Hou was expressionless. "In white fish town, he has proved one thing. If he is Chao Qing Qiu, anything is possible."


    The new emperor of Dayu thought for a while and thought that this sentence was really meaningful.


    The Qing Dynasty is the strongest in the world. Since both Confucianism and Taoism can give their legal orders, they may not be able to do anything else.


    Pei Hou looked at the sky and sighed, "besides, they are so simple and direct. Don''t they just want to talk to you?"


    The new emperor Dayu thought about the blood he had seen before and the idea of their swordsmen was too direct.


    Such a hegemonic idea, there is no room for turning around?


    Didn''t you think what he would do if he didn''t agree?


    Pei Hou looked at the continuous appearance of sword light in the cloud sea, and said seriously, "Dayu is your Dayu, Jianshan is their Jianshan, and Jianshan is in Dayu again. They absolutely can''t allow it. Confucianism or Taoism occupy Dayu, and you should know, they have no interest in turning Dayu into their Dayu."Pei Houlian is also an imperial master. He can see the nature of things from a very far distance.


    The new emperor of Dayu asked, "what should we do?"


    Pei Hou thought for a moment and then said, "naturally, it''s to see if the man can come back alive. If he dies, there will be someone else to talk about business. It''s easy to say, but it''s also easy to say. It''s really not difficult."


    Big Yu new emperor oh.


    Then he asked with a smile, "teacher, how about when Xu Ya comes back?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    The new emperor of Dayu attached great importance to the teacher of Dayu emperor. However, no one knew that even this kind of state affairs had to be discussed with him.


    Pei Hou looked at the new emperor of Dayu and said, "if you care about her so much, why don''t you set her up as the queen?"


    The reason why the new emperor of Dayu didn''t accept the imperial concubine in the imperial palace is controversial, but naturally it can''t hide Pei Hou''s eyes.


    He was a wise man. He knew that the woman in the heart of the new emperor of Dayu had no one else except Xu ya.


    Just according to Pei Hou''s idea, since I like it, why don''t you point out the relationship?


    Even if there is a difference between you, as a monk, you don''t pay much attention to these things. As a king of a country, what can''t you say?


    The new emperor of Dayu looked at his teacher, then weakened. After a moment, he just whispered, "I''m afraid."


    From the beginning of coming into this world, people will encounter all kinds of things. Some things are born without fear. Fear of this emotion only happens in some specific things.


    The new emperor of Dayu never felt that he was a coward. If he was timid, he would not dare to do those things boldly after he ascended the throne.


    He should be an emperor with great courage and insight. If Dayu could still exist in the later national wars, the new emperor''s position in history would be much higher.


    The master of Zhongxing, or the famous King?


    But no matter what, the new emperor of Dayu is always afraid of some things, such as not daring to tell emperor Xu Ya''s mind.


    Fear is the fear of the unknown.


    It''s also a sense of powerlessness.


    He didn''t know how Xu Ya would answer, and then how he would give his answer.


    There were so many things that the new emperor of Dayu couldn''t see them one by one, nor could they solve them one by one.


    Pei Hou didn''t have many close people in his life. Naturally, the closest person was the late emperor of Dayu, who was also a monarch, a minister and a friend. After the death of the former Emperor, he was the new emperor of Dayu.


    For this reason, when he ascended the throne, Pei Hou preferred to be the chicken that the new emperor of Dayu wanted to kill. In the eyes of the world, it disappeared for 20 years.


    This is not what ordinary officials can do.


    Without deep affection, who can do something like this for the emperor?


    Pei Hou walked a few steps and took a sword from the waist of a palace guard. After hanging it on his waist, his momentum changed.


    The new emperor of Dayu asked, "the teacher has been shut up for 20 years, but has he ever got rid of swordsmanship?"


    Pei Hou, the commander of the imperial forest army at that time, was highly valued by the previous emperors and his swordsmanship was the best in Dayu, but his realm was still too low. Therefore, people ridiculed Pei Hou in terms of swordsmanship. This has become a thing almost everyone knows.


    Pei Hou said plainly, "morning and evening."


    After twenty years of seclusion, Pei Hou''s Kendo level has been constantly improving, and he has finally reached the twilight state. Even if he can''t compare with Xu ya, the imperial master, in fact, he is not much worse.


    Pei Hou in Dayu''s wild repair, can also be said to be a hero.


    If there were no imperial master Xu Ya and the city keeper Liang Yao in Taiping City, Pei hou would surely have become the first Kendo master in the imperial capital.


    The new emperor of Dayu opened his mouth and said, "the teacher appeared today, thinking about a sword? Or... "


    Before the new emperor of Dayu finished, Pei Hou pointed to the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Those sword lights in the sky have disappeared.


    Liang Yao fell on a high-rise building. There was a deep bone wound on his chest. There was blood flowing. Countless dense swords were intended for that wound, which made his wound unable to heal.


    Chao FengChen''s face turned white, and there were some big gaps in his sword.


    Liang Yao''s sword is a good sword, and Liang Yao is also a good swordsman.


    Toward the wind dust cuff began to drip blood, drop by drop on the ground.


    Liang Yao looked at Chao FengChen with complicated eyes. "Your sword is always faster than me. Why?"


    This is what Liang Yao has been unable to understand. Why is Chao FengChen''s sword always faster than him? It seems that every sword he hands out can be predicted in advance, so that he has always fallen behind in the previous swords.


    If the realm is not higher than that of chaofengchen, maybe Liang Yao will be defeated.


    Chao FengChen said: "I''ve seen adult fights and occasionally go to see children. Naturally, I think they are very naive."


    This is the truth.


    As a sword immortal, Chao Qingqiu naturally saw many swordsmen with high level of skill to make swords. When he arrived at the sea, it was even more so. Almost no one in the world could pose any threat to him.


    He stood at the top of the mountain and watched the people on the mountain road show their swords for almost a hundred years.


    One day he went to the mountain road to see a man show his sword. Although he could not absolutely surpass that man in the realm, he would never lose his eyesight.


    Chaofengchen is the chaoqingqiu in the mountain path.So these things come naturally.


    Liang Yao lost some luster in his eyes. He looked at the distance and calmly said, "I lost."


    He lived in Taiping City for many years. He always regarded himself as the first friar of Dayu. I don''t know how many people were defeated by him, and three of them died in his hands.


    This time, apart from seeing Chao FengChen as a swordsman, he was happy with hunting. There were other reasons. He had received more than a royal favor. Otherwise, he would not have stayed in Taiping City for so many years and would not have stopped Chao FengChen from killing the Confucian monk.


    After all, there are not many people who like the swordsmen represented by Chao FengChen.


    Liang Yao said, "if you want to be like this, you may become the master of Jianshan, right?"


    Chao FengChen shakes his head. After he left xiaoyilou, he made several palm teachers and handed down many sword scriptures. However, those masters can do it, but Jianshan masters can''t really do it.


    It is very complicated how to do it.


    It''s not just enough realm.


    There are many things to pay attention to.


    Liang Yao no longer spoke, just walked down the high-rise building, and then disappeared.


    After the defeat of World War I today, Chao FengChen would not interfere in what he wanted to do. No matter what the situation would be, after all, he would have paid off the incense and fire.


    Those feelings, when owe bad heart, also have to be very free and easy.


    After Liang Yao left, Chao FengChen went to the gate of the small courtyard.


    But before he went in, the haggard old man came out of it.


    He looked at the wind and dust, pulled the corner of his mouth, "Leng do what, next how to do?"


    Since I got to know him in Beihai, Chao FengChen found him interesting for the first time.


    He looked at a distant place and whispered, "enter the palace and talk about business."


    The withered old man was stunned and then asked, "why don''t you wait for him to come to you?"


    Chao FengChen said: "less chips, lower posture, is not a bad thing."


    "But you want less."


    Chao FengChen said, "yes, so I''m not very happy if I can''t make a deal."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Spring rain no trace, leaving only some wet meaning.


    It''s a silly thing to enter the palace from the gate.


    And if you go in like this, you will surely attract many bodyguards.


    Only when the white robed Chao FengChen and the haggard old man walked into the palace, there was only a middle-aged man with a ferocious face.


    Pei Hou.


    Around his waist was a sword that could be seen everywhere.


    Looking at this side, he looks flat.


    Chao FengChen said, "I never thought that there are still some people who use swords in Taiping City."


    In Taiping City, from the beginning of emperor Xu ya, there were three sword cultivation, one in the morning and evening, one in the spring and Autumn period, and the other in the tower.


    Even in Luoyang City of Yanling, there are not so many sword cultivation.


    So there is a sword mountain in Dayu. It seems that it is of some use.


    Pei Hou said, "you are a swordsman. It seems that you are not climbing the stairs?"


    "The spring and Autumn period," said the wind and dust of the dynasty


    Pei Hou sighed: "sure enough, swordsman''s killing power is too much stronger than sword cultivation."


    Shaking his head toward the wind and dust, "it''s not this truth, it''s just that I''m stronger."


    No matter who says it in any tone, the meaning of this sentence is mostly sarcasm. Listening to this sentence, the withered old man does not think so. He knows the relationship between Chao FengChen and Chao Qingqiu, and naturally knows that he is so strong and normal.


    But others should think otherwise.


    Pei Hou, who has been practicing sword for 20 years, naturally doesn''t think so.


    He looked at Chao FengChen and said seriously, "I want to learn from you."


    Pei Hou''s swordsmanship has been incomparable for a long time, and his Kendo level has also improved a lot. Now he is a sword cultivation in the twilight state. It can be said that if he is given enough time, he can go to a higher level, which is not a problem.


    It can be said that there are not too many qualified teachers in this world.


    Maybe it''s those who climb the stairs, plus a Qing Qiu?


    I don''t know.


    Chao FengChen looked at Pei Hou and felt his sword meaning. He asked bluntly, "what benefits do I have?"


    Pei Hou said, "at least I''m on your side. Your majesty will have a good view of Jianshan."


    Chao FengChen said, "you know, it must be done."


    Jianshan will never allow Confucianism or Taoism to take over Dayu, nor will it allow Dayu to be destroyed and be ruled by Yanling or Liangxi.


    Pei Hou thought for a moment and then said, "you need to talk about it."


    Shaking his head toward the wind and dust, "it''s not me."


    "Who is that?"


    Almost subconsciously, Pei Hou asked.Toward the wind dust smile, "wait a moment to know."


    -


    a young man with a sword hanging from his waist walked into Taiping City in the spring rain with a bamboo hat. After the rain stopped, he arrived at the foot of the imperial city.


    He looked up at the towering palace city and said with a smile, "it''s just a sword."


    At the same time, a woman Yujian walked thousands of miles toward Taiping City. Behind him, there was a young man in blue, who was not willing to give up his sword.


    But the woman in charge of the sword was not in a good mood. As he moved forward, she cried out, "Li Fuyao, can you hurry up?"


    Li Fuyao, who was far behind, said helplessly, "I know."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    A strong sword light fell into the palace.


    Xu Ya stands in front of the emperor Dayu and looks at the three people of chaofengchen.


    Peihou stood behind the wind and dust of the dynasty, standing side by side with the withered old man. The imperial teacher before Dayu looked at Xu ya, who was famous for his sword and beauty.


    Before and after the two imperial masters, is a sword forest around Dayu.


    If there is a sword mountain in the world, it can be said that the swordsman''s last orthodoxy.


    Then there is only Dayu who can be said to be on the sword forest.


    Although there are many wild practices, the swordsmen are not the only swordsmen.


    In a sword forest, only Xu Ya is really romantic. As for Pei Hou, he should not be romantic.


    Xu Ya looked at the wind and dust in a white robe and said coldly: "to kill him, ask me first."


    When she said this, Pei Hou knew that something was wrong.


    Xu Ya was sent to the border by the new emperor of Dayu to kill the important criminals of the imperial court. Then, according to her original idea, she would go to Jianshan, and then, naturally, she would return to the imperial capital.


    But now Xu Ya didn''t go to Jianshan. Instead, he went back to the imperial capital, and obviously regarded Chao FengChen as a man who wanted to kill Dayu new emperor.


    It''s the idea that makes her stand here.


    Chao FengChen looks at this woman who is a sword cultivator and a woman, but she has a pure sense of sword. She feels very interesting.


    The killing power of the friars of the three religions is not as good as that of the swordsmen. Although the swordsmen are better than the monks of the three religions, they are not as good as the swordsmen.


    It is true that there is no monk who has made the sea by sword cultivation.


    It seems that all swords can only stand on the stairs.


    Chao FengChen looks at Xu Ya''s sword, which should have been a good seedling.


    Maybe we can get to the end of this road, maybe?


    Thinking of this, Chao FengChen felt a little funny.


    He looked at Xu Ya and asked, "your sword is good, but it''s as good as the beam medicine?"


    Emperor Xu Ya has been staying in Taiping City all year round. Do you know the city keeper Liang Yao?


    And both of them are practicing swords. Can''t they compare swords occasionally?


    If you compare the sword, you will naturally have a higher position.


    According to several members of Liang Yaolian who went up to the building and said that he would be cut off, his accomplishments should not be lost to the emperor who was still in the spring and Autumn period.


    Since you won''t lose.


    It is a fact that Xu Ya is not as good as Liang Yao.


    Xuya is not as good as Liangyao, and Liangyao is not as good as chaofengchen.


    It''s that simple.


    So Xu Ya stopped in front of him, which was useless.


    Xu Ya presses the handle of Xiuya sword on his waist, which is obviously killing.


    But those swords can''t get into Chao FengChen.


    Chao FengChen''s sword Qi is obviously stronger than Xu Ya''s.


    With the spring and Autumn period, the wind and dust of the dynasty may be one of the strongest in the world.


    Xu Ya doesn''t want to get out of the way. She stands in front of someone and wants to protect him for life.


    Although the man is a man, doing so will give the man a lot of other emotions.


    Even ordinary men don''t like to let women guard safety, let alone he is an emperor.


    He is the master of the whole Dayu.


    Just the next moment, something unexpected happened to Xu ya.


    The new emperor of Dayu stepped out, walked behind Xu ya, stood in front of her, looked at the wind and dust, did not speak.


    There are many people in this world who can watch chaofengchen, which depends on whether chaofengchen is willing to let them see it.


    If Chao FengChen doesn''t want to, he will be surrounded by sword Qi, not to mention looking at him. Even if he looks at him, it will be equivalent to those detailed sword Qi.


    Chao FengChen looks into the eyes of Dayu new emperor.


    That is the sharpest sword on his body stabbed at the new emperor of Dayu.


    The new emperor of Dayu was pale.


    There''s some unsteadiness at the foot.


    But the good thing is that I didn''t fall.


    Dayu new emperor tried to open his eyes to see the wind and dust.


    A moment later, there was blood in the eyes.


    Xu Ya can''t bear it.


    But Chao FengChen held down the sword handle on his waist.


    When he gave birth to this movement, the sword spirit behind him swept by, which directly pushed Xu Ya back several steps.


    Her face was pale, and in a short time, she had been seriously injured.


    Chao FengChen is one of the most murderous people in the world. He knows how to end a battle as quickly as possible in the shortest time.


    Although he was also injured, there was no problem with Xu ya.


    After a sword wounded Xu ya, Chao FengChen looks at the new emperor of Dayu.


    Chao FengChen said: "there is one thing, not I talk to you, it is another person, but now I have another thing, I want to talk to you."


    The new emperor of Dayu opened his mouth with difficulty and said, "immortal master, please tell me."Chao FengChen asked, "I think you have a good talent. Do you want to learn sword?"


    The emperor of Dayu is Xu ya. In fact, the real emperor is Pei Hou. Xu Ya is just the future emperor of Dayu.


    She may have to wait until the new emperor of Dayu has a prince, and the prince happens to become an emperor before she is qualified to speak the word "God master".


    However, this title was originally added by the emperors of Dayu, and they had no authority. Naturally, no one in the government and the public would say anything about it.


    Dayu new emperor subconsciously looked at Xu ya, and then at Pei Hou.


    Pei Hou thought for a moment and then said, "the sword of Mr. Chao is worth learning."


    There are tens of thousands of swordsmanship in the world, and there are not a few swordsmen in the world.


    , if we say who has a strong or weak sword, we should judge by the realm, but if we say whose sword value is not worth learning.


    It''s very elegant.


    Is it worth learning the sword of a gentleman or a sword with strong killing power.


    Pei Hou naturally had a point of view.


    His views, of course, can also represent many things.


    The new emperor of Dayu asked, "why is the immortal master so?"


    Chao FengChen said, "it''s one thing to do business or not, but I think you are really suitable for learning sword. Maybe there will be more swordsman climbing the stairs in the future."


    One side of Xu Ya''s face is very white, hear these words, the face is softened a lot.


    As a sword practitioner in the spring and Autumn period, she has a good eye. She can see that the new emperor of Dayu is a good child who can learn sword, but she can''t take the initiative to teach him.


    On the one hand, because the new emperor of Dayu is after all a secular emperor and one of the three dynasties. He has a lot of things to do, and things are not allowed. On the other hand, if she really teaches her, it is to make them really have the status of master and apprentice.


    As a master and apprentice, how can you do something else?


    This is Xu Ya''s concern and has not been mentioned.


    The new emperor of Dayu didn''t know.


    The new emperor of Dayu was silent for a long time. He asked, "when will the immortal master come to talk to me?"


    If Chao FengChen killed the friars of Confucianism and Taoism, he would have to let the new emperor of Dayu talk to them first. As for whether we can settle the matter before the Confucianism and Taoism send new monks, it depends on the person''s words and conditions.


    And one thing that really matters is whether the commitment given by that person can represent Jianshan?


    But since Jianshan has not yet elected a new leader, who can speak on behalf of Jianshan?


    Chaoqingqiu is sure to work, but would such a sword immortal condescend to a secular Dynasty to discuss business?


    Don''t the people who deal with Chao Qingqiu are the saints who sit high in the clouds?


    Chao FengChen turned his head and said calmly, "this kind of thing is not important. I just want to ask you if you can learn from me."


    Ordinary people may not know what is the real advantage of learning sword with the wind and dust of Chao Dynasty, but the withered old man must know that he looked at the new emperor of Dayu, and his eyes had some other meanings.


    In the past, Chao FengChen set up various sects in the world and created one sword mountain after another. However, there was no one that could really be noticed by Chao FengChen.


    In fact, it''s also normal. After all, Chao FengChen is Chao Qingqiu''s sword spirit, and it''s normal to have a high vision.


    After all, his starting point is also high.


    But it is such a person that he has taken a fancy to the new emperor of Dayu.


    We should ask him if he wants to learn sword.


    That is to say, the new emperor of Dayu must have good Kendo qualifications.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere here is very strange.


    Xu Ya looks pale, but she is not nervous.


    Pei Hou and the haggard old man have no expression.


    Dayu new emperor looked at this side, thought for a long time, and finally said: "see the teacher."


    As the king of a country, Dayu new emperor''s ability to judge things is not bad.


    That''s the sound, teacher.


    Let chaofengchen become the real emperor of Dayu.


    Just listen to this sentence, but he did not see Dayu new emperor.


    Instead, he looked up at the sky.


    There was a young man in blue, who came from the sword.


    Not far in front of him.


    After turning his head, the young man laughed and cried, "Mr. Chao."


    Chao FengChen looked at the young man with a sword box on his back, a sword hanging from his waist, and a sword stepping on his feet. He felt very interesting.


    "Why do you have so many swords?"


    A lot of people have asked this sentence, but when asked by chaofengchen, it is the most indifferent.


    It''s also the most interesting.


    The young man in blue smiles and doesn''t answer.


    He seemed a little embarrassed.


    Chao FengChen said, "I was waiting for your elder martial brother. Since you are here, you can talk about it."


    Chao FengChen is not the master of Jianshan, but his words have the will of Chao Qingqiu to a great extent. Therefore, it should be right for him to let him talk.Besides, Li Fuyao has a deep relationship with Jianshan, so there should be no problem for him to represent Jianshan.


    Only the voice dropped for a moment.


    Chao FengChen looks at a sword coming from the palace gate.


    The reason why I saw a sword was that the light of the sword came first.


    It''s just one person.


    It''s also a young man.


    The young man, with a sword hanging from his waist and wearing a gray suit, looked unnatural.


    It''s a little stiff.


    But after coming here, it soon becomes soft.


    After a moment, it''s hard again.


    It''s like the stone of a mountain.


    He looked at Chao FengChen and said, "I''ll talk about it."


    He looked at him, thought about it, and then said, "I promised him just now."


    So the man turned to look at this side.


    To the young man in blue.


    "I''m a senior brother. I''ll talk about it."


    "Elder martial brother can''t deceive the small with the big."


    "My sword is better than you!"


    "Not necessarily."


    "And Bibby?"


    "Well Elder martial brother may lose. "


    The man looked at the young man in front of him unexpectedly and said seriously, "you are sure to lose."


    The young man replied, "not necessarily."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    There are many famous swords in the world.


    The most famous one, of course, is the ancient way of sword immortals.


    Besides, it''s hard to say which sword is more famous.


    Each swordsman has his own merits, so does the sword.


    However, among these swords in the world, the most famous one is not the ancient road of chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu, who yearns for the world six thousand years ago, named his Sabre the ancient road, which means a lot, but he can''t say the word atmosphere.


    The two most famous swords.


    One is called human.


    One is called mountain and river.


    The world is the sword of Zhou Qing, a swordsman who ascends the stairs. Zhou Qing has a high talent in swordsmanship. After practicing, he becomes a swordsman. However, his pursuit of Kendo is not as good as that of the woman on his side. Even if he holds the handle of the world, he will not put stepping into the sea in the first place.


    The other sword, called Shanhe, is the sword of Wushan river.


    The third generation disciple of Jianshan is a swordsman of the same generation as Li Fuyao, and even more a senior brother of Li Fuyao. Moreover, he is the only disciple of the third generation in Jianshan''s genealogy.


    At the foot of Jianshan, the three people have passed away. After one death and one injury, no one is more qualified to take charge of Jianshan than Chen Sheng.


    It may be that wushanhe may not be able to become the master of Jianshan because of his lack of realm. However, for wushanhe, this Jianshan mountain is the martial uncle''s and the ancestor''s sword mountain.


    It''s also his sword mountain.


    Since it was his sword mountain, he was naturally asked to talk about it.


    Chao Qingqiu knew this, so he allowed him to get it, so he waited for him.


    It''s just that something went wrong at the end.


    It''s true that Chao FengChen appreciates Wu Shan He, but it''s not that he doesn''t appreciate Li Fuyao.


    Even if Chao FengChen chooses one of Li Fuyao and wushanhe.


    He will also choose Li Fuyao.


    This is not only because Li Fuyao is closer to him, but also because he is more willing to believe that Li Fuyao can produce different results.


    If we want to divide the swordsmen in the world into two categories, most of them can be classified into one.


    Li Fuyao must be another type.


    Everyone knows that the road will come to the end.


    A few people wanted to see where the path led.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The spring rain in the palace is no different from that in other places.


    The new emperor of Dayu just felt that the rain stopped and fell again today. It was really strange.


    The eaves of the palace are still dripping with rain.


    On weekdays, the palace where a lot of ministers are standing is very open.


    Because there are only four people standing in this hall.


    Dayu new emperor and Emperor''s teacher Xu ya.


    Then standing opposite were Li Fuyao and Wu Shanhe.


    This pair of brothers.


    One had a sword hanging from his waist, the other had a sword on his back.


    Wu Shanhe came to talk about business, but the new emperor of Dayu, who was opposite him, brought Xu ya.


    We can see how important Xu Ya is in his heart.


    This kind of matter related to the rise and fall of the dynasty, let Xu Ya aside.


    Wu Shanhe looked at the new emperor of Dayu and thought about how to open his mouth.


    The new emperor of Dayu was surprised to see these two young faces.


    Although he is very young himself.


    He suddenly thought of some proverbs in the market, saying that it''s not a smooth mouth and can''t handle affairs firmly.


    Of course, this statement is not suitable for monks on the mountain.


    It''s too easy for monks to keep their appearance.


    "We want Dayu to keep the status quo," he said


    Simple and direct, that''s what they want.


    "But it doesn''t seem easy," he said


    If Dayu doesn''t show his mind to Confucianism or Taoism, he will soon have to face a crusade from the two dynasties. This is the most unacceptable thing for the new emperor of Dayu. If he can win, it''s OK to say.


    But it''s almost impossible.


    If the two dynasties join hands, no secular Dynasty can resist.


    Not even Dayu.


    Wu Shanhe knew it was a problem.


    "There will be swordsmen at the border of Dayu."


    Jianshan is located on the border of Dayu. If Dayu is attacked by two dynasties, it will naturally face Jianshan at the beginning.


    In the past, Jianshan would not make any sound, but now.


    You have to make a sound.


    The new emperor of Dayu said, "when the time comes, the monks of Confucianism or Taoism will also be here."


    Wu Shanhe looked into his eyes and said seriously, "they can''t beat us."


    In the first World War in white fish town, Confucianism and Taoism did not gain the upper hand. In some aspects, the casualties were far more than those of swordsmen, but there were only so many swordsmen.However, there are still many strong people in Confucianism and Taoism.


    So anyway, it''s hard.


    But the new emperor of Dayu didn''t think that what Wu Shanhe said was true.


    Even Li Fuyao was a little distracted.


    After that, the one who can''t fight with the Confucians is the one who can''t fight with the Confucians.


    In the dark, there will be a real confrontation between the two sides.


    For example, Li Fuyao was assassinated once before. But for Xu Ya''s mistake, it might not be easy to solve the problem.


    Xu Ya''s face is very white. Before that, he was hurt by the wind and dust. Although he was not seriously injured, he was still a little uncomfortable for a short time.


    She looked at Wushan River and asked, "what we want, you know?"


    She is still worried about the new emperor of Dayu.


    "Of course," he said


    Of course he knows.


    He suddenly turned to look at Li Fuyao and said, "younger martial brother, what do you think?"


    Li Fuyao pressed the bright moon on his waist and laughed, "elder martial brother, you are the master."


    With these words, Li Fuyao walked out of the palace.


    He stood under the eaves and looked at the wind and dust that had not left.


    "Mr. Chao."


    Chao FengChen looked at Li Fuyao and asked with a smile, "very lost?"


    Li Fu moved his lips and felt uncomfortable. He didn''t speak.


    He remembered his old ancestor Xu Ji and his days at the foot of sword mountain.


    It was definitely one of the best days of his sword practice.


    Chao FengChen said earnestly: "the temperament of wushanhe, in fact, I like it very much. There are some things that should have been argued and let it be. In a certain sense, some things are not right."


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: "this is the sword mountain of elder martial brother after all."


    Chao FengChen laughed and said, "this is your sword mountain originally."


    Li Fu shook his head, "at the beginning, my ancestors gave me a jade pendant."


    The jade pendant is still hanging around his waist.


    At that time, he did not go to the top of Jianshan mountain before dark, and did not become a disciple of Jianshan.


    Although he is Chen Sheng''s disciple, although he is Xu Ji''s disciple.


    But he is not a disciple of Jianshan.


    So Jianshan is not his.


    Li Fuyao repeated earnestly, "this is the sword mountain of elder martial brother."


    With these words, he walked into the rain.


    No umbrella.


    Just walking, he took out the big red lantern.


    Looking at someone''s back, it''s really lonely.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Spring rain with spring breeze, but also make people feel a little chilly.


    The city of broken leaves is a small city in the north of Yanling.


    This place is far away from Qingzhou Prefecture. It is said that a great poet was born here.


    Whether this is a rumor or or not, no one knows.


    But Chao Qingqiu was born in Qingzhou Prefecture and lived in the city of broken leaves for a long time.


    It''s just that not many people know what that Sword Fairy did in the city of broken leaves.


    Is it for sword practice?


    But in order to practice sword, why do you have to go to the city of broken leaves so far away from Qingzhou.


    Not many people know about it.


    "I didn''t come here for sword training, nor for a woman. The rumors in the world are too far fetched to believe.


    ¡±


    Chao Qingqiu, dressed in a white robe, is sitting in a pavilion with the woman she met in Qingzhou Prefecture.


    Some things are better than blocked.


    He looked at the woman and said, "of course it''s not for you."


    The woman asked, "what did you come to shattering leaf city for?"


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the mountains and waters in the distance and said seriously: "the tofu in the city of broken leaves is very delicious, so I have walked a long way from Qingzhou to eat tofu."


    The woman was a little surprised, "is that simple?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "how complicated should it be?"


    If you want to eat tofu, you can have a bite of tofu ten thousand miles away. If you want to practice sword, you can go to the sea to have a look.


    This is the simple chaoqingqiu.


    So is his man, so is his sword.


    "The tofu here is good, and the people here are also good. When I see the light in the morning, I feel very comfortable."


    The woman did not understand this feeling, so she did not speak.


    She watched the spring rain.


    I think it''s a wonderful time.


    Especially sitting next to me in the autumn.


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly said, "do me a favor."


    The woman raised her head.


    Chao Qingqiu said something in her ear.She felt something interesting, so she quickly left here.


    Chao Qingqiu stands up.


    Look at the rain.


    Soon a man in white came to him.


    "What are you doing this for?" the visitor asked


    Chao Qingqiu knew what he was asking, so he replied directly, "this is their sword mountain. Naturally, it is for them to do it."


    "Besides, I can''t stay here all the time. The future is theirs."


    "Are you going?" the man in White asked


    This is something many people want to know.


    Looking at him, he said, "before you come, I can only wait for them to come and I will go, but you are here."


    The man in White said calmly, "I''m going to leave, too."


    "What does that matter?"


    "You''ve eaten the tofu in the city of broken leaves. If you know that no matter what kind of tofu you make, it''s still tofu. You''ll feel a little bored. I''ve been tired after watching this world for so many years. Naturally, I want to go."


    The man in white thought about it and said, "it makes sense."


    He paused and then said, "so whose sword mountain is this?"


    Chao Qingqiu turned to look at the man in white and asked, "don''t you know?"


    The man in white shook his head www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    There may be a lot of people who are not in the book.


    But if they are not in this book, they can be in other books.


    Everyone is always the protagonist of some stories.


    The man in white looked at the continuous rain, some sleepy.


    It is said that the summer heat can make people sleep, but it is the same with spring sleepiness.


    The man in white endured some sleepiness and said, "both of them will be great."


    Chao Qingqiu asked, "are both in that book?"


    "Only one."


    The man in white looked at Chao Qingqiu and said with some meaning: "but many people, outside the book, are influencing the people in the book."


    "Or maybe he should have been in the book, but he was deliberately ignored."


    Chao Qingqiu listened to these words and felt that they were very interesting. They did not speak for a moment.


    There were few people in the world who could talk with him so leisurely in the past, and may not be found in the future, but at this moment, it is just fine.


    Chao Qingqiu asked, "in a certain book, are you the one who wrote in heavy ink?"


    The man in white did not speak. On this issue, he had thought that everyone was his leading role, and naturally everyone was the one with heavy ink and heavy color.


    Two people no longer speak, just quietly watching the rain.


    Because of its location in the north of Yanling, the scenery of the city is quite different from that of Qingzhou Prefecture. If you have stayed in Qingzhou for a long time, you can''t get used to it.


    The man in white frowned and pressed the handle of the sword on his waist.


    There was a faint chirp of the sword in the scabbard.


    Of course, the ancient road of chaoqingqiu is the same.


    When you meet a confidant with wine, you can have a thousand cups of wine, but it is the same with a sword meeting a confidant.


    Two swords, and two men, can be enemies and friends.


    "I heard that in an era, only one person could stand at the top of the mountain. Therefore, six thousand years ago, there was a situation in which only one person in Liuxiang was able to crush the rest of the sword immortals in the world, and then there will be you after 6000 years."


    This is the man in white talking.


    He looked at Chao Qingqiu, at the world''s invincible sword immortal, and then quite sighed.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him with a smile on his face. "I''m tired of the world because I''ve seen all the scenery and done all the things I have to do. But if I had more than a few of you, maybe I would be very willing to stay."


    Chao Qingqiu was tired of the world and thought of leaving this world.


    All the reasons are related to what he has seen.


    Maybe it''s because it''s too lonely.


    In this world, only chaoqingqiu is qualified to say these words.


    "I may be able to make a scene with you."


    The man in white pressed the sword and said with a smile, "after I started practicing the sword seriously, I also felt a little boring."


    Chao Qingqiu thought about it and thought it was interesting, but in the end he refused: "you are not the person in this book. Just watch it."


    The man in white thought for a while and said, "it''s OK."


    "But I also want to know whose sword mountain it is."


    "As I said, this is their sword mountain."


    "When did you say that?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s your sword mountain, elder martial brother."


    Li Fuyao didn''t walk out of the palace with the red lantern in his hand. He just walked on a palace road with his boots on the water and made some noises.


    It''s getting dark.


    There is some light in the lantern.


    Li Fuyao did not use his sword to disperse the rain, but the lantern seemed to be unaffected and was always bright.


    Li Fuyao stopped and looked at the Wushan river not far away.


    It should be time for him to talk with the new emperor of Dayu in that palace and work out the details.


    It''s not supposed to be here.


    Wu Shanhe looked at the lantern in Li Fuyao''s hand, and said with some nostalgia: "the ancestor has nothing good except sword, but it is just this lantern that has been given to you. He is so kind to you that I think it''s too good for elder martial brother."


    The big red lantern was handed to Li Fuyao on the night when he did not go to the top of Jianshan mountain.


    At that time, the ancestors already knew that Li Fuyao was Chen Sheng''s disciple.


    Even if Xie Lu didn''t keep those thoughts in mind and let Li Fuyao go to the top of the mountain before dark, he would have some other excuses, so that Li Fuyao could not become a disciple of Jianshan.


    There is no doubt that Xu Ji, the old ancestor, always loved Li Fuyao. If he didn''t love him, how could he go all the way to fight for Li Fuyao?


    However, because of this love, the ancestors did not want Li Fuyao to go to Jianshan and became a disciple of Jianshan.


    "I know my ancestors even want to give you that old thing."


    Wu Shanhe looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "what is the hope of your ancestors? I don''t know."Li Fuyao did not speak. He just looked at Wushan River quietly. His ancestors gave him a lot of things. In a word, he gave Wu Shanhe both Jianshan and responsibility.


    What does that mean.


    Li Fuyao probably knows.


    He and this elder martial brother have not seen each other for ten years. After ten years, Li Fuyao is known to most monks in the world, but Wu Shanhe is still unknown.


    But if taiqingjing became the leader of Jianshan after wushanhe, who could not know him.


    Li Fuyao looked at Wushan River and said with a smile, "I said, this is your sword mountain, elder martial brother."


    Wu Shanhe looked at him and remained silent for a long time, but still shook his head.


    Jianshan belongs to him, and he will not let him. However, there are many people in Jianshan who want to teach in charge. Among them, there are many swordsmen who go to the castle. Although he is a disciple of Jianshan, he is not able to take charge of Jianshan successfully in this critical period. His realm is really too low.


    Su ye, the leader of the Academy, is the most learned scholar in the world, and also the most profound scholar. The main beam of the chenxie mountain view of daomen is also the man with the largest fist under the cloud.


    Can the future master of Jianshan be a place of Taiqing?


    It''s really interesting if it''s spread out.


    "This is our sword mountain, we must take good care of him."


    This is Wu Shanhe''s cognition.


    It''s something he has to do.


    In this matter, Li Fuyao naturally needs to help him.


    Li Fuyao didn''t go on with the matter. He just asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    If you don''t have absolute strength, you can only make up for it by doing something else.


    In fact, Wu Shanhe was already a swordsman in the Taiqing state when he was established. Naturally, his realm has gone extremely fast. No one in the world can practice faster than him except that Taoist and his younger martial brother.


    But even so, it still can''t solve a real problem.


    He''s really weak.


    "We need some help."


    If you want to be a leader, you don''t have to be a swordsman.


    If there are such people behind you, you can.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was completely dark, and many lanterns were lit in the imperial city.


    The rain fell on the glazed tiles of the palace, and the sound was very good.


    "There are many kinds of Kendo in the world, and there are many kinds of swordsmanship. You can follow the path of the predecessors. If you find it interesting, you can go on without paying attention to anything. If one day, you find a new way, and you still feel that it is interesting, you can try to walk, and maybe you won''t lose anything..."


    Wushanhe and Dayu new emperor have not yet reached an agreement, but the wind and dust of the dynasty has begun to spread swords.


    The haggard old man, Emperor Xu ya, and Pei Hou sat in the hall, listening to the words with different expressions.


    Chao FengChen realm is not the highest person in the world, but when Chao Qingqiu is not willing to spend time spreading swords, he is the most experienced Kendo master in the world.


    The new emperor of Dayu will learn the sword with the wind and dust of the dynasty. He will gain a lot.


    But now the king of Dayu can''t listen to it at all. What he is thinking about now is that Yanling and Liangxi will join hands.


    This matter concerns numerous people.


    How to take it lightly.


    Chao FengChen looks at Dayu new emperor''s locked eyebrows and closes his mouth.


    The new emperor of Dayu didn''t hear the voice of Chao FengChen. He soon realized that he seemed to have taken Xu Ya back with one sword, so he apologized: "teacher..."


    Chao FengChen waved and interrupted, "as a monarch, it''s reasonable to think for the common people. It''s like a swordsman of our generation, so we should go straight ahead..."


    The new emperor of Dayu was helpless, but he was even more surprised when he looked at the thoughtful appearance of the three people around him.


    All three were monks and all used swords.


    Nature is full of feelings.


    The new emperor of Dayu hasn''t set foot on the sword, so he can''t produce anything.


    How can he know the beauty of the scenery inside the mountain when he is outside the mountain?


    Chao FengChen knew that the new emperor of Dayu didn''t have this idea, so he stopped explaining kendo.


    He looked at the lighted candle.


    The haggard old man had some sleepiness. He had been trapped in the twilight for a long time. In his life, he only wanted to set foot in spring and autumn, and had no other ideas.


    So he said to Chao FengChen, as long as it was about Kendo, he was extremely interested.


    If it''s not for Kendo, you''re not interested.


    The new emperor of Dayu was restless and cried out anxiously, "teacher."


    There''s a lot in the sound.


    If Chao FengChen came to talk about things, he would not be entangled like Wu Shanhe and Li Fuyao. He would probably put a sword on the neck of the new emperor Dayu and ask him if he wanted to stand with Jianshan.Although this is not very good, there seems to be no other way.


    "Wait a minute."


    It''s getting clear.


    Morning light reappears.


    The new emperor of Dayu, who had not slept all night, felt uncomfortable. He rubbed his eyes and was sleepy.


    But Xu Ya closed his eyes.


    The haggard old man was already asleep.


    Pei Hou is trying to think about what Chao FengChen said.


    Chao FengChen is very interested in looking at his clothes.


    A moment later, the door of the hall was pushed open.


    There was a squeak.


    There was a young man standing at the door.


    Looking at the scene inside, his eyes finally stopped on the face of Dayu new emperor.


    Four eyes look at each other.


    The young man looked inside, stood for a moment, and then said, "I wrote a letter."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    It''s easy to write a letter, but it''s worth thinking about who this letter is addressed to.


    The new emperor of Dayu was somewhat surprised. The main character of that conversation was the young man named wushanhe. Why is Li Fuyao here now.


    Although you are brothers, you all want to express your views on this matter?


    Li Fuyao walked a few steps and looked at several people in the palace.


    Chao FengChen is his friend.


    Xu Ya and Pei Hou are not.


    A withered old man is not.


    But Li Fuyao did not want to hide the idea, he said quietly: "I am the punishment Department of Yanling, I wrote a letter to the emperor."


    Since Li Fuyao said he had written a letter before, many people have been speculating about what letter he wrote and to whom.


    However, no one has ever thought that Li Fuyao wrote to the emperor of Yanling.


    Among the three secular dynasties, Emperor Dayu had the least power, which was determined by the national strength of Dayu.


    Yanling emperor''s power is the second in the secular world, but it is not necessarily determined by national strength. Behind Yanling is Confucianism, while Liangxi is the gate of Taoism, which is superior to Confucianism. Therefore, the power of Yanling emperor is inferior to that of Liangxi emperor.


    But in any case, Emperor Yanling was a very important person in the war.


    Some of his ideas have changed, and can even shape the situation.


    Of course, it is not easy for emperor Yanling to give up his vast territory and do some things.


    Therefore, although Li Fuyao''s letter is very shocking, it can''t be said to be a groundbreaking thing.


    Li Fuyao looked at the new emperor of Dayu. "He is half of my friend, and so on."


    Li Fuyao may not be able to get the Yanling emperor to agree with his proposal, and even the Yanling emperor has to put forward a lot of conditions, but in any case, it can be discussed.


    The monks are very skillful, but they may not be able to send a letter from Dayu to Yanling very quickly, so it takes time.


    It''s spring now. According to Li Fuyao''s idea, in the summer, no matter what, whether it will succeed or not, it will be decided.


    Dayu new emperor nodded and said a good word.


    As long as Yanling emperor decided to stand on his side, there was no possibility that Liang Xi would come alone to Dayu.


    After all, there is no fool in this world.


    With these words, Li Fuyao went out again.


    The hall was quiet for a while, and the new emperor of Dayu suddenly asked, "teacher, can you talk about Kendo?"


    Chao FengChen looked at the new emperor of Dayu, rubbed his cheek and said with a smile, "can you feel at ease now?"


    The new emperor of Dayu was embarrassed to smile, but he put his heart into it. He wanted to listen to Chao FengChen''s swordsmanship.


    So soon, the hall sounded the voice of the wind and dust.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Spring rain is as expensive as oil.


    After that day, nothing happened.


    If there is no rain, everything will revive, willows will sprout and flowers will bloom again.


    Taiping City is thriving.


    Li Fuyao rented a small courtyard next to the teahouse and went to drink tea from time to time.


    I went back and forth and became friends with the old man.


    Of course, this big factor comes down to Li Fuyao''s ability to play chess with old people.


    After the first World War on that day, Liang Yao seldom appeared in the teahouse. Maybe it was for the sake of recuperation. Even if it appeared occasionally, it was just tea.


    The old man couldn''t find the same stinky chess basket as he was. Naturally, he could only find Li Fuyao, a poor chess player.


    At the beginning of the game, the old man could win in nine out of ten games. However, as time went by, Li Fuyao''s chess power could not be improved much, but he probably understood the old man''s way. Therefore, in the later game, he came back and forth.


    Since it is, it has become a situation of equal proportions.


    This made the old man exclaim that Li Fuyao was a genius, saying that in time, he might be able to catch up with Gu Shiyan, the national player of Yanling.


    Li Fuyao, even if he always laughs it off, can''t help feeling a little happy.


    Time flies.


    Soon we can hear the sound of some summer cicadas.


    Li Fuyao got back a reply. Standing under the banyan tree in the yard, he thought for a long time, but he still didn''t figure out how to reply.


    Banyan root system developed, like a centenarian, with a big beard.


    Li Fuyao jumped onto a branch and sat down. Looking at the letter written by Emperor Yanling himself, Li Fuyao looked strange.


    A bird stopped in front of him, looked down at the young man in blue, and made a cry from time to time.


    Li Fuyao looked up at it and said with a bitter smile, "I want to think about it."


    The bird gave a cry, as if to say something to think of.Li Fuyao looked up at it and said, "well, what does your majesty think? These letters are ambiguous, but they don''t say anything."


    The bird nodded and began to lick its feathers, as if not ready to speak.


    Li Fuyao was helpless.


    The first letter was sent to Luoyang City by some kind of technique, and then the next few letters were sent by this bird.


    This bird can''t speak and can''t convey the emperor''s ideas. Li Fuyao can only deal with emperor Yanling by relying on the contents of the letters.


    The matter is not small. In addition to answering the letter to Emperor Yanling, he also asked about the meaning of the new emperor Dayu.


    After all, the two countries.


    really is not alone has the final say.


    After collecting the letter, Li Fuyao jumped off the branch and went into the palace again.


    This is the sixth time after that day.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sunset is rarely seen in spring, but today is an exception.


    Li Fuyao and the new emperor Dayu stood under the eaves of the palace, looking at the sunset in the sky, thinking.


    The new emperor of Dayu said, "some of them are beautiful."


    The world''s scenery, some will only appear once, some have been like this.


    There are no two identical leaves in the world, and I don''t think there will be two identical sunset clouds.


    Li Fuyao looked at Dayu new emperor and said, "he wants Beishan county."


    Beishan county is an important military town in the north of Dayu. In fact, its significance lies in that it is a grassland. If it is used to raise horses, it will be very good.


    In order to fight in a secular Dynasty, soldiers and soldiers are naturally needed. When attacking a city, the main force is the trooper. When they meet in the wild, they are the world of cavalry.


    Two cavalry meet, remove any conspiracy and so on.


    Which side of the horse is good, which side has the advantage.


    So Beishan county is a good place for any dynasty.


    It''s just that Dayu has been inundated with wild practices in recent years, and it''s OK around Taiping City. In other places, most of the city''s cities were occupied by wild monks. Before that, Beishan county was occupied by a monk in the twilight state.


    The idea of raising horses has long been lost.


    This place is useless to Dayu, but it is not sure that the new emperor of Dayu can let it out easily.


    After all, in this way, the new emperor of Dayu may be weak and incompetent in the hearts of the people.


    As for the court, the new emperor of Dayu was not worried at all, because most of the officials thought that it would be a great thing to save their lives. Who would worry about dignity and other things.


    "What is he going to give?"


    Naturally, business is about what to pay and what to gain.


    This is an eternal truth.


    Li Fuyao looked at the horizon and said, "you know, Beishan County borders on Liangxi."


    When Yanling asked for Beishan County, Yanling troops would naturally be stationed in Beishan county. When Liangxi sent troops, it would be impossible to despise Yanling''s power. There might even be a situation in which Yanling helped Dayu resist Liangxi.


    If so, the battle will hardly be fought.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, the new emperor of Dayu asked seriously, "I want to know what he wants to give me? My Beishan county was not taken out for nothing. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    No one can deny that the three dynasties are sure to have unified mountains and rivers.


    This is what most kings want to do.


    Emperor Yanling wanted Beishan county. Obviously, he was interested in the grassland. If there was grassland, there would be good horses. If Yanling made more efforts, he might be able to make a good cavalry.


    This cavalry will certainly play a very important role in the future war.


    The new emperor of Dayu could not have thought of such a thing.


    But he had to make some choices.


    There is no doubt about it.


    "I have to know what he wants, or how can I talk to him?"


    This is the last word of Dayu new emperor and Li Fuyao''s meeting.


    Li Fuyao thought that it was very reasonable, but he was helpless.


    What exactly does he want.


    What is it?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The spring in Luoyang city is not necessarily better than that in Taiping City, but there are more people in Luoyang city than in Taiping City.


    People in Luoyang don''t need spring ploughing. It seems that they will have less fun. But for those officials and dignitaries, they have to work the same things every day all year round, so they don''t feel bored?


    Of course, it depends on what.


    In the early days of Luoyang City, there were not many officials who could participate.


    Since the news that Yanling and Liangxi would jointly attack Dayu, the emperor of Yanling received many letters of invitation for war in his study.


    There are many generals and stars in Yanling. In addition, there has been no war in these years.


    Once there is a war, it will be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Civil servants have to rely on their political achievements to climb up.


    If you are lucky enough to be appreciated by the emperor, you will be able to climb up?


    But if the generals have no war and no military achievements, they will naturally have no capital to climb up.


    War is very important to them.


    But even if we really want to attack Dayu this time, we will not let all the generals have a chance.


    So it''s normal that there will be so many letters for war in the imperial study.


    Emperor Yanling was sitting behind the table at the moment. He didn''t even look at the letters. He was just reading a letter. After half a quarter of an hour, he stood up and went to pick the Star Tower.


    Li changgu cut off the ban of picking stars in the white fish town war. Now he can go downstairs if he wants to go down. However, this scholar doesn''t seem to want to go downstairs. He still lives in Zhuixing building these days.


    Not elsewhere.


    As early as after Li changgu ascended the tower, this Luoyang City was his most exquisite cultivation.


    Even if it is Chen Jiu, he has little chance to win.


    With Li changgu, the emperor of Yanling, would be more confident.


    From Li Fuyao''s first letter, Emperor Yanling would come to pick Xinglou and sit with Li changgu from time to time. Most of the time, he said it, and Li changgu listened.


    This time, too.


    "Mr. changgu, I want Beishan county. This requirement is not excessive."


    "It''s just that Dayu, who will want to know what I have to do, will decide whether to send Beishan County out or not. In fact, if I don''t want Beishan county and join hands with Liangxi, in the end, Beishan county will fall to Liangxi''s hands, and I will get more than Beishan county. "


    "It''s just that I''m not very interested in anything else. I still think more about Beishan county."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, Li changgu said a sentence, "I want to do something, but I''m afraid of the school."


    This is a declarative sentence. In fact, it should be an inquiry.


    But I don''t know how to change it into a statement.


    Looking at Li changgu''s back, the emperor of Yanling said in a low voice, "the school is a school after all. It''s hard for Yanling to do something directly."


    Emperor Yanling has never been a monarch who likes monks on the mountain. He is not satisfied with the fact that Yanling is controlled by Confucianism. He is just a secular monarch. Even if he is not full of monks on the mountain, what can he do? If he doesn''t speak reason, the other side will certainly be more unreasonable.


    Children can''t beat adults.


    Even if it''s an extraordinary child.


    Li changgu asked, "what did Li Fuyao say in his letter?"


    Li Fuyao wrote many letters, saying nothing but one thing, that is, whether Yanling will send troops.


    Since Jianshan has begun to make some moves, in fact, the confrontation is not in the secular world, but in any case, the two dynasties controlled by Confucianism and Taoism are still extremely important in the secular world.


    "What we ask for is, of course, Dayu or Dayu."


    Li changgu, oh, looked at the distance.


    "Let''s take a different view and see that the business you are talking about is not with Dayu, but with Jianshan."Li changgu looked at Yanling emperor and said seriously, "it''s Jianshan now."


    There was no need to pay attention to Jianshan in the past. After all, there were no people on the mountain, but now Jianshan is a place that can not be ignored.


    "Although Jianshan is in Dayu, it will be very interesting."


    Emperor Yanling thought for a moment, but did not speak in a hurry.


    "If Jianshan is like Confucianism, what should we do?"


    This is the worry of emperor Yanling.


    Dayu is a bird outside the cage. Naturally, he has no idea to become a cage bird. Yanling has always been a cage bird. He is always hoping to leave the cage. Naturally, he does not want to change his cage.


    Li changgu looked at the emperor Yanling and thought, "there are some reasons. Most of the things under the sky are not completely reliable except for themselves."


    Li changgu was a swordsman and a scholar. He had been in the academy and fought with the swordsmen side by side.


    He knows that some swordsmen are very good, and he also knows that not all of them are bad.


    So he didn''t dare to say anything definite.


    He suddenly asked, "do you believe in Li Fuyao?"


    The emperor of Yanling was stunned, and then remembered the young man at the other end of the letter. He was worshipped by the Ministry of punishment, but it seemed that he had not done anything for Yanling except for killing a man in wanjieguan.


    Speaking is believing, how can we make it clear?


    "If he is in charge of Jianshan, I think it would be very good."


    This is what Li changgu said.


    He looked at emperor Yanling and laughed. He was willing to regard him as his half younger generation.


    One day, he became the leader of Jianshan. No matter what, it was very interesting.


    Emperor Yanling was not a common common people. Naturally, he knew a lot of things, such as Jianshan. How could he not know.


    The Sword Fairy opens the sky with a sword, and gives the swordsman a future.


    Emperor Yanling hesitated: "is it possible?"


    Li changgu said with a smile: "everything is possible."


    "How do you reply?"


    Li changgu said, "you are the emperor of Yanling."


    Yes, he is the emperor of Yanling and should have been the most effective person in Luoyang.


    Emperor Yanling said with a bitter smile, "Mr. changgu, I would rather you were the leader of Jianshan."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    Spring always leaves.


    Maybe faster, maybe slower.


    But they all leave at a certain time.


    And then come back at some time.


    This is the eternal law of this world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The city of broken leaves is in the north of Yanling. The tofu here is very delicious. However, after eating the tofu in spring, one will feel a little tired.


    Therefore, Chao Qingqiu left the city of broken leaves after hearing the first call of summer cicadas.


    Just different from before, this time he was accompanied by a woman.


    It was possible that he could leave with the man in white, but both of them were proud people, so they could not always stay together.


    Chaoqingqiu Yujian goes to Qingzhou capital. The woman stands behind him and feels the vigorous wind blowing on her cheek. She can''t help but embrace chaoqingqiu''s waist.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t say anything, and his expression was rather flat.


    The woman''s mind is complex, there are a lot of words to say in her mind, but in the end, it just put her head on the back of Chao Qingqiu.


    After a while, they fell on a certain street.


    There was something unexpected about the women.


    Chao Qingqiu knew what she was thinking and said plainly, "I am a Sword Fairy. Where I want to go, it''s very fast."


    Chao Qingqiu almost never said such words, but in front of this woman, it was something else.


    How can a woman never know who chaoqingqiu is before? After these days, she also knows.


    She knew what the Sword Fairy represented.


    If the most powerful person in the world is the emperor, then the sages of the three religions are the most effective ones in this world. Of course, that is when there is no sword immortal.


    With the Sword Fairy, it is the Sword Fairy.


    Besides, this Sword Fairy is an invincible person in the world.


    Smelling the spicy flavor from those hotpot restaurants on both sides of the street, people in Qingzhou Prefecture like to eat hotpot most all the year round. No matter in spring or in hot summer, they are always the first to think of hotpot when there is a happy event. Even if there is no wedding, they will eat it from time to time.


    Smelling these flavors, Chao Qingqiu is a little happy. No matter whether he likes to eat hot pot again, he is a native of Qingzhou government after all. He is naturally happy to smell these spicy flavors.


    It''s not easy for such big people as Chao Qingqiu to show their happiness.


    He walked on the street, seemingly aimless, but no one knows whether he will go into a hotpot restaurant in the next moment?


    The woman looked at Chao Qingqiu and thought about it. She hesitated and asked, "why would she refuse you?"


    This question, asked many times, Chao Qingqiu just answered it at the beginning, and then ignored it.


    This she, of course, refers to the woman that Chao Qingqiu liked, and the only one.


    In some cases, this woman is the same as she was then, but in fact, she is not the same person.


    The monk on the mountain said that he was reincarnated, but even if he was reincarnated, he could not be said to be the same person from the perspective of Qing Qiu.


    "You may ask her."


    Chao Qingqiu thought for a moment, or gave an answer.


    Even if chaoqingqiu is a sword immortal, even if the world is invincible, also can''t understand a woman''s idea at that time.


    The woman was a little disappointed. She did not know how many times she asked, but she still didn''t get a good answer.


    How not disappointing.


    After a few steps, the woman asked softly, "I heard you say that day, where are you going?"


    Chao Qingqiu did not speak.


    He didn''t want to say more about these things.


    No matter how you leave the world, you have to leave the world.


    The woman looked at Chao Qingqiu and summoned up her courage and said, "I want to go with you."


    Chao Qingqiu stopped and felt a little surprised. He turned around and looked at the woman. He didn''t speak in a hurry.


    Women know something about practice, but they never know what it means to leave the world.


    It''s a good thing for a monk in this world to break through the sea and become a higher realm, so that he can leave the world. However, there are many monks who leave the world. But if he is allowed to take an ordinary person with him, this kind of thing has not happened since the beginning of the mountain and river.


    It''s not something human can do.


    No one knows what is beyond the curtain of heaven. Even on the sea, we should be very careful. An ordinary person leaves the sky for fear that he will die soon?


    Even if Chao Qingqiu finally chooses to leave the world, break the curtain of heaven or anything else, he is doomed not to take an ordinary person with him.


    Did he not have this ability, or was he worried about her safety?


    Or both.Or neither, just simply don''t want to take her?


    Who can make it clear that, after all, not everyone is in the autumn.


    "I see you, is to untie a knot, not to add another one, you should be clear."


    Sometimes, the truth is really interesting, but most of the time, the truth is often very hurtful.


    So after hearing this sentence, the woman''s eyes fell with tears, and she began to sob in a low voice.


    Chao Qingqiu ignored this matter.


    Instead, I turned around and walked into a hotpot restaurant.


    There are too many hotpot restaurants in Qingzhou Prefecture, some of which have been open for decades and have a very good reputation, while others were opened only yesterday.


    But the taste is probably not different.


    It''s hot pot.


    Chao Qingqiu''s hot pot restaurant, which occupies a small area, is better than a box.


    The shopkeeper is a wealthy middle-aged man. On weekdays, he has a bad attitude towards guests, so he has few guests.


    But when he saw chaoqingqiu, his face soon became dignified.


    Chao Qingqiu ignored him, lifted the curtain and walked into the box.


    There''s a man in the box.


    The hot pot is boiling.


    The bright red soup is rolling in the pot, with pepper.


    There are many dishes on the table.


    Chao Qingqiu is a bit surprised. I''m here to talk about things. Why did you order so many dishes?


    The man looked at chaoqingqiu, silent for a long time, said to sit.


    The voice is very vicissitudes, with a rotten smell.


    That kind of smell, like an old tree, is about to decay, like the dusk of the west mountain.


    Of course, it''s more like an old man dying.


    I don''t feel much life.


    Looking at his face, Chao Qingqiu found that he was very old.


    It should be an old man.


    This kind of thing should not have been identified in this way.


    After Chao Qingqiu sat down, the curtain was lifted again.


    A woman came into the door.


    Chao Qingqiu has no expression.


    He did not speak.


    However, the old man said angrily: "such a big event, you still let a common man follow?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    There are not many people in the world who dare to talk to Chao Qingqiu like this.


    Especially in the case of knowing the identity of chaoqingqiu.


    But some things, for this old man, are very important, some anger, also very normal.


    But can not understand the autumn Dynasty.


    He looked at the old man''s eyes in this way. A moment later, a sharp sword appeared on his side, which swept over the hot pot and hit the old man directly. Then he heard a dull hum.


    The old man''s body shook.


    Then he looked at Chao Qingqiu, moved his lips and said, "sorry, I''m a little old."


    The first is to express apology, the latter is to explain the reason.


    People like them will naturally have a lot of pride. In general, they will not.


    The old man waved his hand, shielding the perception of the woman behind Chao Qingqiu.


    Then he picked up a chopstick tripe and put it in the hot pot.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him like this, and felt a little funny, "even if you are really very old, where can be so, even chopsticks can not hold."


    "The old man some self mockery smile," I may think, if I pretend and ordinary old people general, perhaps can live some more days


    Chao Qingqiu sneered, "it''s true that apart from the old people in Qingzhou Prefecture, no old people in other places will eat so spicy."


    The old man counted several times in silence, put the tripe in a dish mixed with ginger, garlic and coriander and wrapped it around.


    And put it in your mouth.


    He looked at Chao Qingqiu and asked, "I haven''t eaten hot pot for many years."


    If someone else said these words, maybe it was only a few decades for many years, but the years in the old man''s mouth should be counted in 100 years.


    Chao Qingqiu said calmly, "there should not be many people in this world who know that you are actually from Qingzhou Prefecture."


    The old man swallowed the belly and said, "they think I''m from the capital."


    Duzhou and Qingzhou, the most famous and interesting thing, is which side of the hotpot is more delicious.


    As for the rest, the common people are not sure.


    Like Chao Qingqiu, a sword immortal, is a surname of Qingzhou Prefecture, and few people know about people.


    Chao Qingqiu picked up a duck sausage and threw it into the pot at will without saying anything.


    The old man was silent for a moment, and then said, "if the common people in the world know that we are all Qingzhou people, we will become a good place if we want to come here."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "of course, if someone knows you are from Yanling, but you go to Liangxi, you will be surprised."


    The old man laughed it off and didn''t say much.


    Born in Yanling, he became a Taoist monk. There are many such things, but few of them are so famous.


    However, there are not many people who know about it.


    Quite a few.


    If you want to talk about this old man''s story, I''m afraid you can''t finish the whole day. Moreover, Chao Qingqiu, the three people who want to come here, don''t want to hear it, and the other one can''t hear it.


    Besides, the old people are not willing to say so.


    So neither of them spoke.


    It''s been a long time.


    Chao Qingqiu ate a duck sausage, then put down his chopsticks, thought for a while, and called the old man''s name.


    Liu daonian.


    I don''t think many people will know this name.


    More people may know another name.


    That''s Liu Sheng.


    There are many clouds floating in the clouds above Liangxi. There are as many as six saints on the clouds. Among them, the most famous one is Ye Sheng. Although Liu Sheng became the sea for a long time, he has no reputation.


    He stayed on that cloud. He didn''t go to Beihai or Qingtian City, until chaoqingqiu took out his sword in Baiyu town.


    He looked at the sword light which was so arrogant and invincible in the world. Besides shaking, he also produced many other ideas.


    That gave him a lot of other ideas.


    He is very old. If he doesn''t do anything, he will leave the world soon. Besides, there is no other way for him to leave the world except death.


    It''s a sad story.


    He spent hundreds of years from an unknown boy to the sea step by step. During this period, he suffered a lot and did not know how cold and warm he saw. All these are very interesting.


    On the contrary, he has been in the cloud for thousands of years. Apart from his constant practice, he has never done anything else.


    But even so, after thousands of years, the old man has come to an end.


    I see death.


    This is the law of life.


    But a monk''s practice is not only to make himself stronger, but also to avoid death.


    But not much has been done.But in the face of death, since there is no courage, then really want to do something else.


    So there is the situation today.


    Liu Sheng came to see Qing Qiu.


    In this world, only one person can leave the world, and may send another person out of the sky.


    It is not necessarily a long life beyond the curtain of heaven, but there is hope in the world.


    This is something many sages know.


    But Liu Sheng was the first to find Chao Qingqiu.


    Of course, this is not because he and Chao Qingqiu are both surnames of Qingzhou Prefecture.


    But because Liu Sheng is the oldest of all saints.


    It''s not that he''s the oldest.


    It''s that he''s closest to death.


    There are saints who are older than Liu Sheng, but judging from the realm and other aspects, Liu Sheng is definitely the one who is closest to death.


    Looking at the pepper in the pot, he said, "you can talk about it."


    When Chao Qingqiu came to sit down, he already explained that he could talk.


    It''s just that Liu Sheng wants an accurate answer.


    "What do you want?"


    Since Liu Sheng knows that Chao Qingqiu has the ability to make him leave the world, that is what Chao Qingqiu should be able to do. In order to make Chao Qingqiu do that, he has to pay something.


    It''s not an easy thing to do, so it won''t be too little.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at Liu Sheng and asked, "what can you bring out?"


    Liu Sheng wants to leave the world and pursue the illusory longevity. What he needs is just a few magic tools to protect his life. The rest is useless and can be taken out. But what does Chao Qingqiu need is what he wants to know.


    When Chao Qingqiu saw that Liu Sheng didn''t speak, he said to himself, "you can''t give up your ghost amulet. I can''t use it. Then your disciples also want what you have left. What else can you give me?"


    "Tell me?"


    Chao Qingqiu looks at Liu Sheng and is very interested.


    Liu Sheng was silent.


    It is much more difficult for people to talk about business than others.


    Because in their Bureau, they are all living beings in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    Liu Sheng stirred with chopsticks in the pot, as if stirring the world''s general situation.


    His wrinkled face had some strange emotions. He looked at Chao Qingqiu and whispered, "what you ask for is too big. Maybe I can''t satisfy you."


    I''m afraid many people in the world have a clear understanding of Chao Qingqiu''s idea. Since this sword immortal is carrying the swordsman''s pulse with his own strength, his greatest wish in the world is naturally to let the swordsman regain his original glory.


    This wish involves too many things, even Liu Sheng, it is impossible to do it for chaoqingqiu.


    If Chao Qing Qiu wanted to take this as a condition, he was afraid that many sages would not and could not do it.


    "I never thought you would do these things."


    Although there is no explanation, everyone knows that chaoqingqiu''s words are what Liu Sheng thinks.


    Liu Sheng put his hand on the table top and gently brushed it by the edge of the bowl. Then he said with a smile, "you should know that, after all, it is a road that no one has gone through. No one knows what will happen or how much the cost will be. Therefore, it is obviously unwise for you to ask us to do too many things."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak. He just outlined an arc around the corner of his mouth. Then he ate several mouthfuls, but the corners of his mouth were not stained with oil. After eating for nearly half a quarter of an hour, he looked up at Liu Sheng and said with a smile, "if you think that road is too dangerous, why come to me?"


    After all, longevity is the temptation that most friars can''t resist, and he is still in front of Liu Sheng, who is close to death. He has no ability to break through another realm and leave the world before he dies. He can only grasp the only straw.


    "In any case, in your opinion, except for longevity, everything should be abandoned."


    With some inexplicable emotion on his face, Chao Qingqiu looks at Liu Sheng, and while he is talking, he is fiddling with the ingredients in the hot pot with chopsticks. It seems that he is a bit careless.


    If you often deal with Chao Qingqiu, you should know that this sword immortal must not be such a person. Such a Zhao Qingqiu must be pretending to be. But are there people who often deal with Chao Qingqiu?


    There should be none.


    What''s more, Liu Sheng didn''t see chaoqingqiu many times, so he couldn''t tell what state chaoqingqiu was now.


    He looks a little ugly, some tentatively asked: "you really can cut open that sky curtain?"


    Chao Qingqiu still didn''t see Liu Sheng, "don''t you know?"


    In the first World War of Baiyu Town, Chao Qingqiu''s intention to deliver that sword was not to kill one of Zhou Fu Zi or Ye Shengzhi, but to tear up the curtain of heaven. It was to say something to the saints in the world.


    You can''t leave this world. I can.


    You want to leave the world, you need me.


    This is what Chao Qingqiu clearly expressed.


    At that time, Zhou Fu Zi and ye Shengbian had expected what would happen in the world after this, but they never thought that it would be so fast. Before one year had passed, Liu Shengbian had already come to his door.


    And no accident, after Liu Sheng, there must be saints in front of chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu wants to have a wonderful thing like that, waiting for the guests to come.


    And this thing is only owned by Chao Qingqiu, so if you want to talk about business, you can only talk to him.


    "I have a question for you."


    Chao Qingqiu puts down his chopsticks and stares at Liu Sheng.


    Liu Sheng''s face became extremely stiff. He seemed to think of something and then turned his head stiffly.


    "Tell me, at the right time, I will let you leave the world."


    If the two men were still testing each other before, now chaoqingqiu has already shown his intention. He looks at Liu Sheng with an incomparable serious look.


    I''m afraid few people have seen him so seriously.


    Liu Sheng old face appeared a lot of emotions, and finally returned to indifference.


    His momentum changed a little, and began to make people see at a glance, nothing can be seen through.


    He failed to release some killing intention or anything else. After all, it was useless to do this in front of Chao Qingqiu.


    Moreover, if Chao Qingqiu has a chance to kill, even if he is not killed on the spot, he will also be seriously injured. After serious injury, his life expectancy will not be much longer. This is an inevitable thing.


    Chao Qingqiu laughed at himself, "I thought you would do anything to leave the world."


    Finish this sentence, Chao Qingqiu will stand up, is ready to leave here.


    Liu Sheng knew that if Chao Qingqiu would not see him after he left here, he would forget him if other sages were willing to accept his conditions.


    Who should we talk to about business?


    Liu Sheng stood up and looked at chaoqingqiu and said slowly, "stop."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak, just heard the sound of boiling water in the hot pot.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The spicy flavor of hot pot is still floating in the street.


    Suddenly there were more dark clouds in the sky.


    Make the sky look bad.


    People who eat hot pot will not care whether the weather is good or not.


    But the weather is too bad, it''s always bad.


    A hot pot restaurant on the street has been open here for more than 50 years and has many repeat customers. Now it''s the meal order. There are many diners in the hotpot restaurant.


    On the second floor, there were a lot of people eating hot pot and speaking Qingzhou dialect.


    This is a headache for some foreign tourists.


    The dialect of Qingzhou Prefecture sounds really hard to understand.


    In front of the wooden table near the window, there are two diners, one old and one young, eating hot pot.


    Hotpot is slightly spicy. According to the old man''s idea, it would be good to order a Yuanyang pot. But who knows, this hotpot restaurant has never said anything about Yuanyang pot, and mild spicy is the final bottom line.


    Therefore, when the hot pot came up, the old man was melancholy for a long time.


    A big and a small two people looking at the pot of bright red soup, speechless.


    After a long time, the child carefully picked up a piece of tripe and rinsed it in the pot. Because he had no experience, he was just hearsay. He was worried about whether the tripe had been cooked, so he cooked it for a while.


    When he was full of oil, he let out a long sigh of satisfaction.


    The old man looked at the little guy, swallowed his mouth, and then asked, "how is it?"


    The child said solemnly, "if you use Qingzhou dialect, it is Bashi!"


    If the old man didn''t look at his apprentice sitting opposite him, he would have picked up a piece of Chinese yam, put it into the pot, boiled it, took a mouthful of it, and sighed: "it''s so delicious that I can only eat it at this age. It''s a pity."


    The child said, "master, why do you come to eat now?"


    The old man looked at the child, and before he opened his mouth, he heard a faint thunder. After looking up, the old man shrank his neck.


    He is already a good wild monk. He is afraid of monks with higher level. Why would he subconsciously shrink his neck when he hears the thunder? I''m afraid that even he can''t explain clearly.


    The child was obviously more aware of the weather in Qingzhou Prefecture than his master. He mumbled: "it is said that the weather in Qingzhou Prefecture will be very strange. The sun is shining in the morning and there will be heavy rain in the afternoon. But that is the midsummer. This is the early summer. Why is this so?"


    The old man couldn''t say it clearly. Just listening to the thunder, he remembered that many years ago, when he was a teenager, he had not yet embarked on the road of cultivation. He was just a young man living in the countryside. What he did most was farm work, and what he was least used to was harvest season. After the rice was harvested from the field, it would be dried in the sun.


    But often in those afternoons it would rain. As soon as I heard the thunder and saw the black clouds, I would often get up to collect rice.


    If it is slower, the rice will sprout when it is soaked by rain. If so, the harvest of this year will be basically gone, which is something that the farmers can''t accept.


    But if the rice is not in the sun, it will become moldy, and the consequences are also very serious.


    Maybe it was at that time that I began to be afraid of thunder?


    The old man became a little melancholy, leading to no appetite even though there was a hot pot in front of him.


    Of course, it''s probably because of other reasons, such as it''s really spicy.


    The child ate a lot, and a lot of sweat came out of his head. He took a sip of tea, and before he could sigh, he saw that it began to rain outside. The rain was very heavy, and it soon drenched the street.


    Soon it fell, and there were many happy voices.


    The child bit a chicken claw and asked, "master, what are they laughing at?"


    The old man thought about it and said with a gentle smile, "it''s to express happiness."


    The child said, "why should we be happy?"


    "What''s the happiest thing for you?" the old man asked


    The child immediately said, "of course, I saw Chao Jian Xian!"


    This is really one of the happiest things for him.


    This story should have happened. At that time, the Sword Fairy stood in front of him and said something to him, so that he could remember it all his life.


    The old man took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "there are some things that you can''t ask for."


    "I''m afraid you don''t have such good luck in your life. I''ll see the Sword Fairy again."


    The old man''s words are full of ridicule. His apprentice has been practicing his sword diligently since he got a few words from Chao Qingqiu. His realm has improved a little faster these days. However, the little guy didn''t know that, but the master knew that Chao Qingqiu''s words were not so true, but they meant more encouragement.


    The child was eating and did not answer.


    After all, the relationship between the two masters and apprentices was excellent.It doesn''t take a few words to break someone''s heart.


    If this is the case, you can''t become a master or apprentice.


    It was raining cats and dogs outside, but it didn''t dilute the pungency inside.


    The old man was in a good mood when he was drinking tea. He even began to hum a tune.


    It soon made a lot of people look sideways.


    The child raised his head and said with a low smile, "that''s very nice."


    "That sounds good."


    The first sentence was said by the child, and the last sentence was said by another man in white.


    He was standing somewhere on the second floor with his sword hanging from his waist. Looking at this side, he looked bland, but with a certain momentum.


    He was dressed like the Sword Fairy Chao Qingqiu, but his momentum was quite different.


    Looking at the sword hanging around his waist, the child can quickly judge whether he is a swordsman or not. Who knows whether he is a swordsman or not.


    But the old man gradually lost his voice.


    The man in white came and sat down beside the two men without speaking.


    The old man felt a pressure and was restless.


    Looking at the rain outside the window, the man in white suddenly said, "what do you think?"


    How about what?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    Why don''t you do it, or why can''t you.


    This is an interesting question.


    Li Fuyao repeated the words he had said many times, "that''s the sword mountain of elder martial brother."


    Liang Yao smiles, does not speak, just leaves a son.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek and dropped a son.


    Liang Yao suddenly asked, "why did he go to Beishan County instead of you?"


    Li Fuyao said again, "because it is the sword mountain of elder martial brother."


    Because it was the elder martial brother''s sword mountain, he had to go to Beishan county.


    So in this story, elder martial brother is the main character, and I''m just a supporting role.


    That''s all.


    "But I think it''s better for you to be a master of Jianshan than Wu Shanhe. At least your reputation is much louder than he is."


    Indeed, Li Fuyao''s reputation was greater than many people after his disturbance in Qingtian city. Few monks in this world did not know Li Fuyao''s name.


    "So I can''t be a leader."


    Li Fuyao touched a chess piece and looked at Liang Yao with a smile.


    In Qingtian City, although he killed many young demon monks with the power of one person, and even beat the most brilliant young people from the head of Qingtian City, however, the reputation he left in the end was not very good.


    Or because of a woman.


    Even if the swordsmen will be more open-minded, but in fact, no one will feel indifferent.


    The Shanhe clan and the demon clan are at odds, and the swordsman and the demon clan are even worse. This is the matter on the table, which can not be changed easily.


    Liang Yao said, "I want to see what the mountain and river will look like if you become the master of Jianshan."


    "It will probably be worse," Li said


    What else does Liang Yao want to say? Li Fuyao has lost a piece, and the chess game is over.


    The chess game is over, that is, the conversation is over.


    Li Fuyao stood up, jumped back to the branch, his legs swinging on the branch, "elder martial brother has his things to do, so do I


    Liang Yao raised his head and suddenly said with a smile, "I''ll go with you to Jianshan."


    Li Fuyao is a little surprised. While looking at the distance, he is also opening his mouth, "why?"


    "I have practiced sword for many years. Apart from looking at the scenery of the sea, I have no other idea. I don''t care about the rise and fall of swordsmen or the general situation of the world."


    Li Fuyao said with some sadness: "yes, most people live for themselves first, and then what else."


    "But don''t you think it''s boring?" Liang asked


    Li Fuyao said, "so?"


    "So before I think it''s too good, do something else earlier."


    Li Fuyao jumped off the branch and fell to the ground. He said happily, "this is no better than that."


    "But you have to prove to me that Wu Shanhe is suitable to be a master of Jianshan."


    Li Fuyao scratched his head, "how can this be proved?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Liang Yao left the courtyard and Taiping City. So far, the guardian of Taiping City could never be seen again.


    As for when it will appear somewhere, no one is sure.


    The sunset clouds shine on the eaves corner of the palace, making a shadow.


    Li Fuyao stood under the eaves of the house, looking at the sunset which was gradually invisible in the distance.


    "The matter has been settled. Beishan county has to let it all out."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile.


    Looking at the young man''s back, Dayu new emperor lost his mind for a moment. To tell the truth, in his opinion, the emperor of Yanling should not have accepted such a condition.


    No matter what kind of thinking he has, it is the best choice to swallow Dayu first with Liangxi.


    As it is now, accepting the conditions of Dayu is not the choice of emperor Yanling.


    "Not everyone is what you think, even if it is meant to be, it will be different."


    Li Fuyao looked at the setting sun and said, "can your majesty make a decision?"


    Without hesitation, the new emperor of Dayu said calmly: "Beishan county can be given naturally. Yanling does not send troops. After occupying Beishan County, he still has to stop Liangxi. That is equivalent to protecting half of Dayu''s Northern Territory. Yanling, which can do so many things, really only Beishan county? Not afraid to be blamed by the school


    At the beginning, the new emperor of Dayu thought that the prerequisite for this matter was the school behind Yanling. Even if emperor Yanling could make such a choice, would the school behind him agree?


    Things in the secular world, after all, it is up to those people on the mountain to make decisions.


    Dayu has always been a bird outside the cage, but Yanling is a cage bird.


    Naturally, Yanling is more cautious than Dayu.


    Li Fuyao thought, "that emperor''s Majesty''s courage is not inferior to you."The new emperor of Dayu thought about it and felt that it was the same truth. Except for Dayu, the emperors of the three dynasties, Yanling and Liangxi, with Confucianism and Taoism behind them, naturally would not allow a fool to sit on the throne.


    "If I have a chance, I''d like to meet the Yanling emperor," he said with emotion


    In the secular world, the three dynasties and the three monarchs almost all sit in their respective capitals. Few of them leave the capital to go elsewhere. Historically, these three emperors have never met.


    Not once.


    Li Fuyao sighed: "it''s not good for you to go to Luoyang City, it''s not good for him to go to Taiping City."


    This is the real


    words.


    The new emperor of Dayu thought for a moment and then thought it out.


    He laughed. "Where are you going next?"


    Li Fuyao said, "I''m going to see Mr. Chao first."


    Dayu new emperor nodded, "it''s OK. The teacher should want to see you."


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at him, thinking about the name of the teacher. It was really strange.


    But in the end nothing was said.


    In the distance, the old man and the withered face are standing in the distance.


    Pei Hou stands behind Chao FengChen, and on the other side is Xu ya, the female imperial master.


    Chao FengChen said, "go to Jianshan."


    This is to Pei Hou.


    Chao FengChen looks at Pei Hou without giving a reason.


    Pei Hou nodded. He had been instructed by chaofengchen these days, and had already regarded chaofengchen as his own husband.


    Pei Hou bowed, "that Pei Hou goes first."


    Nodding to the wind and dust, he did not speak.


    After Pei Hou left Yujian.


    Chao FengChen looked at Xu ya, who was a woman and went to the spring and Autumn period. After thinking about it, he asked, "you don''t think you will leave Taiping City."


    When Liang Yao left Taiping City, there were no more monks with advanced accomplishments in the capital city of Dayu. If Xu Ya wanted to leave, Confucianism and Taoism would only want to kill the new emperor of Dayu, for fear that no one could stop him.


    Therefore, Xu Ya will not leave Taiping City, and chaofengchen naturally knows.


    "You really don''t want to go to see such an important thing as choosing the leader of Jianshan?"


    Chao FengChen has a smile in his eyes. He looks at Xu ya, and seems to want the master of Dayu to leave Taiping City.


    Xu Ya pressed the handle of the Xiuya sword, shook his head and said coldly, "I want to stay with him here. I don''t care about anything else."


    Xu Ya''s heart has already let Chao FengChen see through. Now who is in the palace doesn''t know. What''s more, Chao FengChen is the teacher of Dayu new emperor. How can he not know.


    "What do you think if he doesn''t accept it?"


    Looking at Xu ya, he asked earnestly, "when are you going to show your heart?"


    Xu Ya bit her teeth and said, "I want you to take care of it."


    Chao FengChen frowned and then laughed.


    The smile is very interesting, like a flower in bloom.


    Suddenly he stopped talking and turned away.


    The haggard old man looked at the distance, and the corners of his mouth evoked some smile.


    Why didn''t he see that Chao FengChen was such a guy?


    The two men walked along a corridor. The withered old man asked, "have you ever seen the monks on the mountain and the people at the bottom of the mountain come together?"


    "No," said Chao FengChen


    The withered old man frowned and said, "do you still fix them up?"


    "Since I haven''t seen it, this time I''ve seen it once, don''t you think it''s more interesting?"


    The haggard old man shook his head, "this is different, knead together, what good results will there be?"


    Chao FengChen said: "Li Fuyao even dares to like that goblin. Is it still a matter of going up and down the mountain?"


    When the withered old man heard this sentence, he was more helpless, "can this be compared?"


    Chao FengChen said, "so it''s very difficult for this guy to be the master of Jianshan."


    "Is it possible that he knew it, so he said that Jianshan was the Jianshan of Wushan river?"


    There is a sense of ridicule in the language.


    The withered old man suddenly said with a smile, "he is coming. Go and ask him."


    Speaking, the haggard old man pointed to the front, and Li Fuyao, with his sword hanging on his back, stood in front of him.


    Obviously, he heard what he had said before and called Mr. Chao helplessly.


    Chao FengChen made a ha ha and didn''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dayu new emperor came out from under the eaves, walked in the sunset, looked at Xu Ya standing in front of him, did not say ha for a moment. It''s because I don''t know what to say.


    In fact, he and Xu Ya''s intentions have been pointed out for a long time, but they are not clear. Before that, they can still pretend that they don''t know. Now how to pretend to be?I have to explain it.


    But when we really want to make it clear, even if he is the new emperor of Dayu, he will feel a little embarrassed.


    He looked at Xu ya like this, moved his lips and did not speak.


    Xu Ya pressed Xiuya, and her face was a little red. She obviously noticed it. She twisted her neck and said, "it''s a little hot."


    After entering the summer, Taiping City will naturally be very hot. Ordinary people are only afraid that there will be a blush on their faces. But who is Xu ya, a master of Dayu emperor, and a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, how could she have a blush on her face.


    Dayu new emperor suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I haven''t made a concubine. That''s because I already have a person in my heart. I didn''t tell you on weekdays. Today I want to tell you about it."


    "It''s none of my business," Xu Ya snorted coldly


    Although he knows the meaning of this sentence, Xu Ya is not very comfortable.


    "Of course."


    The new emperor of Dayu said with a smile, "because that person is you."


    I mean it, but that''s it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    There will be many mountains in the world. Of course, there will be many famous mountains. For example, there is a school Palace on the Jingkou mountain in Yanling. To a certain extent, the school palace represents the whole Confucianism. The most learned scholars in the world are not all there, but at least most of them will be on that mountain and in that school palace.


    The one in Liangxi, called chenxieshan, has the same significance as Jingkou mountain.


    In addition, there are also mountains such as Yuwu mountain. Although they are not as famous as the first two, they will be very famous.


    These mountains are famous, but they are not in Dayu.


    There are also many mountains in Dayu. Naturally, there are many famous mountains. Some mountains are good because of the beautiful scenery, so they are considered as good in the common people''s cognition. On some mountains, there are many monk''s caves. Those monks are not weak, so they are very famous in Dayu Yexiu.


    But anyway, the most famous mountain is Jianshan.


    No one can deny that Jianshan reappeared in front of the world more than ten years ago, before it was closed down, or today, more than ten years later. On the whole, the legend of this mountain is still unmatched by other mountains.


    Over the past six thousand years, the whole line of swordsmen has gradually withered, and most of the Kendo sects have been annihilated in the dust of history. Jianshan, as an extremely important Kendo sect since 6000 years ago, has become the only holy land for swordsmen.


    For six thousand years, it''s still standing.


    If you push it forward, there are not a few sword immortals on this Jianshan mountain. Six thousand years ago, the sword immortal Liuxiang standing on the peak is a disciple of Jianshan.


    Bai Zhihan, the last sword embryo in the world, is also a disciple of Jianshan.


    Just with these two people, Jianshan''s position has been raised to an incomparable level.


    But it is the past time after all, has passed away, can no longer be observed.


    Over the past six thousand years, swordsmen have been withering away. More than ten years ago, after the Jianshan incident, only two living people, Xu Ji and wushanhe, were left. When Xu Ji died on Jianshan and wushanhe left Jianshan, the Jianshan mountain was deserted.


    So a sword array sealed the mountain.


    It''s been more than a decade.


    The Sword Fairy Chao Qingqiu said in the cloud that Jianshan was reopened.


    So there are many more people in this Jianshan.


    A lot of swordsmen.


    Last year''s great war in the deep winter of last year made the three sages suffer a lot and compromise some things.


    The most important thing for Jianshan to be reopened is chaoqingqiu. However, in addition to chaoqingqiu, Jianshan still needs a leader. The head teacher has a heavy burden on his shoulder, so he has to shoulder the burden of rejuvenating Jianshan. In this bad world, Jianshan will bring Jianshan back to its former glory.


    In fact, it''s very difficult.


    Even if Chao Qingqiu is already invincible in the world, and even if he can make the sword mountain open again, even if he can make the swordsman return to the scene of 6000 years ago, so can the rest of the swordsmen.


    It''s too difficult to do it. I''m afraid it''s even harder than going to the sea.


    But anyway, Jianshan needs a master.


    Therefore, since the late winter of last year, many swordsmen have come to Jianshan.


    However, there are sword arrays made by the ancestors of Jianshan, which are maintained by the whole Jianshan sword. No one can climb the sword mountain except the Jianshan mountain in the castle. Besides, the sword fairy said that after the Jianshan mountain was reopened, there would be no harm in breaking the restrictions on the Jianshan mountain. Therefore, no swordsmen came to the Jianshan mountain.


    At first, many people looked at Xu Li and Zhou Qing.


    After all, after the first World War in Baiyu Town, the sword embryo Bai Zhihan returned to the world by secret method, and so did Cao Jianqing and his wife. Then the only remaining swordsmen to climb the stairs were Xu Li and Zhou Qing.


    The old ancestor Xu Ji was a swordsman who ascended the stairs. The array he laid out should be broken only by the swordsman who ascended the stairs. Therefore, many people are looking at these two men, which is normal.


    Even some people have been looking for these two people for a long time. After all, no matter how you look at them, one of them is most likely to become the leader of Jianshan.


    But all of them stayed in the ruined temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain, but they had never seen Zhou Qing and Xu Li.


    Since they came to Jianshan, the two swordsmen seem to have disappeared. No one has seen them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are many swords at the foot of Jianshan cliff. Li Fuyao''s green silk was obtained here.


    This kind of thing is very clear to the disciples of Jianshan, but no one except them knows anything about it.


    So when Zhou Qing and Xu Li came to the cliff, no one could find them.


    I''m afraid not many people can think of a bamboo tower at the bottom of the cliff besides many swords.


    It used to be a bamboo house, but because the owner didn''t like it, he changed it into a bamboo building.The owner of the bamboo building was wearing a grey robe, but beside him was a woman in white.


    The man in grey robe looked at Zhou Qing sitting in front of him and said calmly, "if you have to know my name, I can only let you leave here."


    When he said this, the man in grey robe was calm, but there were some other expressions between his eyebrows.


    The woman in white beside her is covering her mouth and chuckling.


    Zhou Qing looked at the sword hanging on the wall of the man in grey robe and opened his mouth and asked, "that sword is good. What''s its name?"


    The gray robed man''s face became more and more ugly. He looked at Xu Li standing on the side and didn''t know what Tao was thinking.


    Xu Li''s little girl is looking at the bamboo building, a pair of big eyes are very smart.


    The woman on Zhou Qing''s side is looking out.


    Seeing no one to speak, the woman in White said with a smile, "the scabbard is called four Liang, and the name of the sword is called three Liang."


    Some swords have been unknown since they were forged. However, some swords will be famous all over the world once they are born. However, whether a sword is famous or not depends largely on the sword holder.


    For example, the ancient road of chaoqingqiu.


    Bai Zhihan''s green silk.


    Of course, there are three Liang in Liuxiang.


    Liuxiang was the most dazzling moon six thousand years ago. Naturally, everything about him was highly noticed, and his preferences were also known by many people.


    His sword is called three Liang, so is it.


    Looking at the two swordsmen of Liuxian, he sighed


    According to the ancient records of Jianshan, when Liuxiang died in the battle at Jianshan, the sword naturally remained in Jianshan, but it was not in the sword washing pool. Naturally, it was under the cliff.


    But over the years, how many people have gone down the cliff?


    Li Fuyao came to pick up the green silk.


    When Chao Qingqiu came to take Bai Zhihan''s body, he came.


    Then the two ascended the stairs.


    Sanliang looked at the stream outside the bamboo tower, feeling a little sad. Bai Zhihan died in the battle in Jianshan, and was sent to this stream to nourish with countless sword Qi. I don''t know what it is for. I think he will see the world again one day.


    But this method, in fact, was first thought out by Liuxiang. Before he split into two, he thought that it was not two people who would become the sea together, and then merge into one, thus becoming an immortal.


    Instead, one is divided into two parts, and one person is put into the body by the idea of Wan Dao Jian, and then he observes the changes, so as to determine how to go in the future.


    But in the end, things changed. After they were divided into two people, the other person refused LiuXiang''s proposal and left Jianshan. From this, Liuxiang finally wanted to take a road where both of them became the sea and finally became immortal.


    But in the end, he didn''t think that before that one became a sword immortal, there would be a battle between the demon land and the Terran, and he would fall on the Jianshan mountain.


    And I don''t know why, the man who finally fell in the stream was not him, but the sword embryo Bai Zhihan.


    Life is unknown everywhere.


    I''m afraid even Liuxiang didn''t think that he, the first person six thousand years ago, not only had not fought with the demon emperor of the demon soil, but also that he had not been killed in that war, and then he fell.


    Thinking about it, Sanliang suddenly felt melancholy.


    Zhou Qing pressed the world around her waist and asked, "so you are three liang?"


    When he and Xu Li came to the foot of the cliff for the first time, they knew that he was not a human being. However, he had such a strong sword spirit that it was hard to say what he was.


    It was not until the woman in white spoke that the man in grey was the sword of the willow lane.


    Sanliang didn''t like the name Sanliang very much. He always felt too casual, so he didn''t answer the question. He just looked up at the clouds. In fact, he was looking at Jianshan. Listening to the voice from afar, Sanliang said angrily, "since chaoqingqiu reopened Jianshan, who would he like to leave it to?"


    Zhou Qing''s expression was flat. "No matter who Chao Jian Xian asked to be the leader of Jianshan, there must be a question of persuading the public. Jianshan is not a mountain with heavy fists. If you don''t have a big fist, you can use it. Besides, who can beat Chaojian immortal if you have a big fist?"


    Xu Li nodded, but then said, "it''s a pity that Chao Jianxian will not be in charge of Jianshan."


    Yes, no matter who comes to see it, Chao Qingqiu, as the only sword immortal in the world, will surely take care of Jianshan, but will never preside over Jianshan events.


    Zhou Qing frowned and said, "I think it would be easier if he came to preside over Jianshan. Who would not listen to him


    Xu Li nodded: "yes, even if it''s the sword fairy who doesn''t want to, we should try to persuade."


    "But the problem is, no one knows where he is. How can we persuade him?"


    When Zhou Qing talked about this kind of thing, he was helpless. He no longer ran around and wanted to help the swordsman do something. Why did Chao Qingqiu disappear.


    They didn''t even break the Jianshan ban, so they didn''t know what to do."It seems that you want to see him very much, but have you ever thought that if he doesn''t want to be the leader of Jianshan, then who is the person he ordered?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    No matter who wants to fight for the position of master of Jianshan.


    All can''t reach a word of chaoqingqiu.


    As long as the sword immortal expresses his ideas, the position of master of Jianshan will be determined.


    Chao Qingqiu has the supreme right to speak. If he wants to be the leader of Jianshan, he has to get his green eyes.


    But Chao Qingqiu''s idea, who knows?


    Who knows what the Sword Fairy thinks?


    Sanliang was a little melancholy. He had been under the cliff for 6000 years, facing those swords all day long. Before meeting Xu Li and Zhou Qing, except for the young man in green clothes once, he saw chaoqingqiu most often.


    He knew exactly how hard and tired the sword immortal was, but it has been thousands of years since the swordsman''s pulse withered. It has been nearly 300 years since Chao Qingqiu became a sword immortal. In the past 300 years, although Chao Qingqiu still maintains the same line of swordsman, it is not so direct Violent.


    Perhaps some people think that this is because Chao Qingqiu''s Kendo cultivation is so high that these sages feel powerless, so they can ask for it and ask them to accept it.


    However, Sanliang knew that it was not because Chao Qingqiu''s Kendo cultivation was so high that he did these things, but for other reasons.


    If you are not attached to the world no longer, why so impatient?


    "When it comes to bitterness, who in the world can match him?"


    Three two holding a chess piece, looking at the distance, and then some sad said.


    There are many kinds of sadness in this world. Everyone is different. If he can''t wait to come to Liuxiang, it''s sad that Chao Qingqiu is forced to leave the world, which is also sadness.


    Si Liang didn''t know what San Liang was saying, but she did feel the sadness of San Liang. She held down San Liang''s shoulder and gently rubbed it for him.


    Xu Li picked up his little girl and went to the door.


    There are many tired people in this world, but they are the most tired swordsmen.


    "No matter who is the leader of Jianshan, I will agree as long as it is beneficial to the swordsman."


    Xu Li left the last word before he left.


    Zhou Qing held the woman''s words and yawned, "I don''t have so much time. No matter who does the palm teaching, as long as he can persuade me The daughter-in-law will become. "


    When Zhou Qing said these words, it seemed that he was irresponsible.


    But the woman nodded and said, "I''ll have a good look."


    It''s ridiculous.


    With a twinkle of eyebrows, he suddenly said to himself, "these things should not have been the things I should have thought about with this sword. I knew when that guy in Liuxiang would come back..."


    Zhou Qing didn''t want to listen to these words. In fact, apart from practicing sword by himself, the swordsman on the stairs was not interested in the secrets of other swordsmen. If he had this time, he might as well stay with the woman beside him for a while.


    So before long, Zhou Qing left the bamboo building.


    Two men came to the stream.


    Stop.


    "Is there something strange in this stream?" the woman asked


    Zhou Qing nodded, "it''s about a thousand swordsmanship."


    With a cry, the woman took off her shoes and socks, and then she sat down with a stone beside the stream. Her foot reached in and met the stream. Soon she swam with a sharp sword.


    That pair of jade feet appeared a lot of mottled bloodstains.


    Blood flows down the stream to some unknown place.


    The woman frowned slightly and turned her head and called for treasure.


    Zhou Qing didn''t answer. She just looked at her temples. She already had a lot of white hair.


    They have been living for hundreds of years. He is still on the tower, and his life is still many years. Even this appearance can be maintained for many years. However, the woman in front of her is so low that she hasn''t been able to advance for many years. She is like a flower, and she will be defeated.


    Why do the monks on the mountain and the people at the bottom of the mountain have all kinds of scruples if they want to combine.


    At the end of practice, one is always alone.


    It''s very rare to see them flying together.


    The road is difficult and dangerous. Many people say that it is good to have someone accompany them for a journey.


    But since it is destined to stop one person in the middle of the road and another to walk alone on the road, how many people are willing to join hands to see the short-term scenery?


    There should be few.


    Zhou Qing is one of them.


    He looked at the white hair on the temples of the woman. He suddenly bent down and looked at her once young face. He said softly, "if you leave, I will come to find you."


    Hearing this, the woman frowned and said, "you have more important things to do."


    Zhou Qing smile like water, eyebrows and eyes gentle, "this world, nothing is more important than you."


    But the blood flowed in the stream, and the red which was quickly washed away was so sad.


    There are many enemies in this world, but time is undoubtedly the most powerful one.No one can defeat it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is still so much noise in Jianshan. In addition to the swordsmen, there are also many monks or martial arts men who come to admire their fame. The event of the reopening of Jianshan has been spread for a long time. Many people want to be swordsmen with one sword in hand and can go anywhere in the world.


    At the foot of Jianshan mountain, swordsmen find their favorite disciples from time to time, but only a small number of people come here.


    Among the mountains, there are many monks of the three religions watching this side silently.


    No one showed up.


    Just looking at Jianshan.


    After the reopening of Jianshan, a master of Jianshan should be selected, and then reconstruction should be started. Many swordsmen can enter Jianshan. After that, Jianshan will represent the whole line of swordsmen and protect the swordsmen in this world.


    It''s like a school palace and a mountain.


    The significance of doing this is like giving the swordsmen who have been lonely souls and wild ghosts to have a home. Of course, it is impossible for all the swordsmen to go to Jianshan. However, having Jianshan or not is always two things.


    If Jianshan is strong enough, swordsmen in this world will have more confidence to travel.


    It''s like you have a distant relative who works as a senior official in Luoyang City. Although you are not so close to him, you still have some relations. You are naturally much smoother in the officialdom.


    So it is necessary for Jianshan to appear.


    In the past, the three religions did not allow it, but now it can''t.


    It''s that simple.


    The ruined temple at the foot of Jianshan was the only place to live. Several swordsmen lived in the spring and Autumn period.


    These days, I haven''t paid attention to things outside.


    Originally there were three statues of the broken temple, the statue disappeared, just a pile of soil.


    Chen Sheng pulls out a wine jar from somewhere, then takes out two bowls and hands them to Ye Feixian.


    From Chen Sheng''s point of view, this Jian Xiu, who had already broken his arm, was much more pleasing than many people.


    Pointing to the soil, he said with a smile, "my elder martial brother Liu is more accomplished than most of the swordsmen in the world. It''s just bad luck."


    Ye Feixian held the wine bowl and asked, "what happened to you Jianshan in those years?"


    Ye Feixian lived in seclusion in the South China Sea all the year round, studying kendo. He was almost isolated from the rest of the world. He did not know most of what happened in Jianshan. He only knew that one day when the main girder of Jianshan had gone to Jianshan, and then Jianshan had been closed. As for the time when his ancestor Xu Ji died and why Jianshan was closed, he did not know at all.


    Chen Sheng had a show. In those years, when Jianshan was in civil strife, several senior brothers betrayed Jianshan. This matter has always been a disgrace to Jianshan. Even now, Sheng Liang is dead, and autumn wind is missing. Chen Sheng is not willing to mention it.


    He took a sip of wine, his eyes blurred.


    It seems to think of Xie Lu, the best woman in the world.


    He could have gone hand in hand with her.


    Even if who leaves first in the end.


    But it''s always possible to go hand in hand, good.


    Ye Feixian also took a sip of wine and calmly asked, "how long do we have to wait here?"


    He asked how long to wait. Naturally, he wanted to know how long it would take to solve the matter of Jianshan.


    That is to say, when will the master of Jianshan be elected.


    Chen Sheng said with a smile, "you don''t want to be the master of Jianshan. The burden will naturally fall on the two young people."


    Ye Feixian thought about the young man in white fish town before, and asked with some uncertainty: "he is just a pure land, can he afford it?"


    What an important position the master of Jianshan is. To let a young man sit here is a very surprising thing, especially if he is a swordsman in Taiqing.


    No matter how famous that young man is.


    Chen Sheng shook his head. "Maybe another young man."


    He knew that his apprentice didn''t have such great ambition. He knew that his nephew would have ambition.


    But in comparison, wushanhe seems to be less famous than Li Fuyao.


    How to qualify.


    Ye Feixian didn''t know, because he didn''t know what Chen Sheng was talking about.


    Chen Sheng rubbed his cheek and took a sip of wine. After that, he exclaimed, "this world is for young people after all."


    Ye Feixian did not know what he was thinking, and finally said, "the future is theirs."


    Young people are the future, but are they also now?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I think the world is ours now.


    The door of the ruined temple was pushed open.


    There was a young man standing at the door. He looked at Chen Sheng and saluted earnestly.


    Chen Sheng knew him and knew that he was called yanle.


    His realm is very good. Now he is a swordsman in Taiqing.


    However, no matter how excellent he is, he is not qualified to speak in front of the two swordsmen in the spring and Autumn period.The reason is still the old man behind him.


    He had white hair and a short stature, but he had countless swords in his eyes.


    He looked at Chen Sheng without expression.


    Chen Sheng some sad said: "you are so old, why to fight?"


    "Why not?" the old man said indifferently


    Chen Sheng said: "since have this idea, why did not come out at the beginning, now come out, unavoidably eat appearance is too ugly."


    The old man said, "if you don''t want to stand up, don''t care why I have to stand up."


    It''s extremely straightforward.


    "Who doesn''t want to be the leader of Jianshan? If I really don''t want to, I''m afraid it''s brain trouble. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    I''m afraid most swordsmen are willing to do it.


    To be willing and able to do it is just two things.


    If this world wants to do can become, then there will be less melancholy.


    Chen Sheng knew that the old man was a swordsman who ascended the stairs and lived in seclusion for many years. As for his age, he was naturally very old.


    In the past many years, the old man has been living in seclusion in a certain place. Occasionally, he thought that there were good young people, so he accepted them as disciples. Up to now, he has three disciples. The most outstanding one is the youngest but already in the Taiqing state.


    The other two disciples are much older than this recluse disciple. They are both swordsmen in the twilight world.


    From this point of view, the old man is different from other swordsmen who come here.


    Most of the others are alone, and only the old man is a swordsman who ascends the building and has three disciples.


    His realm is high enough and his age is so old that he can be said to be able to do the task of Jianshan master teaching.


    However, Chen Sheng was somewhat reluctant, because in the previous white fish town war, the old man did not show up.


    Many people know that after the reopening of Jianshan, there will be many swordsmen who can''t be seen in ordinary times.


    But these swordsmen are not all sincere people.


    There will be speculators.


    But Chen Sheng never thought it would be so fast.


    He stares at the old man who ascends the building, and gives birth to some murders.


    He looked at Chen Sheng and said calmly, "if you hadn''t used a sword before, I would have killed you now."


    Chen Sheng looked at the old man with a smile, "how dare you kill me?"


    Chen Sheng''s words have many meanings, but in one place, there is only one meaning. The old man does not dare to kill him.


    Chen Sheng is one of the swordsmen who appeared in Baiyu town before. He has a high prestige among the swordsmen. Besides, he has another identity, that is, a disciple of Jianshan.


    Before the closure of the Jianshan mountain, there were disciples, not only the old ancestor Xu Ji, but also those disciples who traveled around the world, few of them became talents. Even if there were, there were not many, and they could not compare with the old ancestor Xu Ji.


    Some of the disciples of the old ancestor Xu Ji, Sheng Liang qiufengman, had already been removed from their names. Xie luliu Yibai and xichunan had already died. Apart from Chen Sheng, there was only one wushanhe.


    In any case, Chen Sheng, as Wu Shanhe''s martial uncle, is really qualified to be the master of Jianshan.


    All in all, Chen Sheng is a person who can''t be killed.


    And there''s no reason why, who dares to move easily.


    The old man stood with his hands on his back. He didn''t say much about it. He didn''t kill Chen Sheng because he was afraid of something, but because it was not worth it.


    If life is regarded as a business, then the more that appears in front of you, either as a chip or a price, will become worth considering.


    Killing Chen Sheng will affect him to become a master of Jianshan. Naturally, it is not worth it.


    Don''t do what''s not worth it.


    It''s that simple.


    Where can it be complicated?


    He looked at Chen Sheng and stated, "I will break the Jianshan ban tomorrow."


    This is to announce things. Naturally, he doesn''t need to hear any opinions. So after he said these words, he turned and left the ruined temple.


    Chen Sheng was a little silent, then took a sip of wine.


    Ye Feixian asked, "a person like him can also be a leader?"


    "What kind of person is he?" Chen Sheng said


    Ye Feixian put down the wine bowl. "After all, he is not a good swordsman. What will happen if he is allowed to be the leader? What''s more, Chao Jianxian would agree to let someone like him be the master of Jianshan? "


    Chen Sheng drank wine, melancholy way: "I am afraid that Chao Jian Xian does not care, the rest of the people can not contend with him."


    Chen Sheng had seen the birth and death of countless swordsmen in the old man''s eyes. He could have predicted that the old man was very powerful and could never be an ordinary swordsman.


    I''m afraid that even Zhou Qing and Xu Li, either of them, are enemies to the old man.


    The swordsman is naturally the strongest monk in the same realm. However, there is a high and low view for the swordsman in the same situation. For example, the sword embryo Bai Zhihan is so amazing. In the climbing realm, ordinary friars of the three religions can''t match him. Even if he is a swordsman who ascends the stairs, it can''t be said that the two swordsmen are not his opponents.


    In the final analysis, the level of realm and the depth of killing power are related to other things besides the realm.


    It''s important whether you have that momentum or not.


    Like his own stupid apprentice, although it is very good now, but his body is really bad momentum.


    Without that momentum, even a good swordsman.


    I can''t be an invincible person like Liuxiang or chaoqingqiu.


    But then again, the invincible people in this world are really so easy to do?Six thousand years ago, there was no more than a willow lane, and six thousand years later, there was no more than an autumn.


    Thinking of this, Chen Sheng shook his head. The master always thought that his apprentice should practice sword according to his own heart, and should not have anything else. But in his eyes as a master, why should he become a person like Chao Qingqiu?


    After drinking a few drinks, Chen Sheng said seriously, "if such a person becomes the master of Jianshan, I will feel very sorry for master."


    Ye Feixian naturally knew that Chen Sheng''s master was Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan.


    Looking at Chen Sheng, ye Feixian asked, "what do you want to do?


    ¡±


    Chen Sheng looked out at Jianshan, which was blocked by thick fog, and thought to himself, what to do, but he was not very clear about it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The night comes after the day.


    This is the eternal law in the world. Even the most powerful monks in the world can''t change it, but there are always people who feel sad.


    And not give up.


    The bitter days are short.


    These days, many simple houses have been set up on Mengchen mountain. Although they are all swordsmen and it is not a big deal to face the stars at night, more people are willing to live a better life.


    A bamboo building appeared on menchen mountain a few days ago.


    The monks are not willing to do such things, but if they are determined to do them, who can match them.


    The starlight fell into the bamboo building and on the old man''s face.


    Few people in this world know his name. Even his disciples only know that his master''s friends call him sword ghost.


    It''s certainly not a good title.


    Especially under the premise that he wanted to be the master of Jianshan.


    So the old man told them their names the other day.


    White Weng.


    This is not a serious name.


    Had a head of white hair, is also an old man, so called white Weng?


    It''s kind of absurd.


    But no one dared to ask.


    There are some stars tonight, but the two elder martial brothers are concentrating on practicing sword, only yanle is awakened.


    He is now behind the white Weng, can not see the stars shining on Bai Weng''s face.


    Suddenly, I felt that my master was very tall.


    This feeling is psychological, not simple.


    Starlight falls on Bai Weng''s face. If someone stands in front of him, he will surely see the indifference on his face.


    Yan Le stood behind Bai Weng and asked in a low voice, "has master really decided to go up the mountain?"


    Bai Weng nodded slightly, and then said, "I''ve already said that if there are swordsmen who don''t want to be a master''s teacher, they will be mentally ill. Do you think that being a teacher''s brain is also sick?"


    Yan Le shook his head, "but everyone knows that it''s not easy to be a master of Jianshan."


    This sentence is true, and the matter is true. How can the head teacher of Jianshan sit so easily? What''s more, Bai Weng didn''t fight in the white fish town war before, but now he comes out to be the leader, which makes the swordsmen in Baiyu town think what they think, but no matter what they think, they are not satisfied with the actual situation.


    Since not satisfied, the road is naturally difficult.


    Bai Weng knew what yanle was thinking, and said he didn''t care. "There will be many people in this world who are against your will, but among those people, you can ignore them, because their will is not in your way."


    Is it important for a mortal who can''t practice to see a monk on the mountain?


    The answer, of course, is No.


    Bai Weng''s realm is climbing the stairs, so what is qualified to let him care about is climbing.


    Zhou Qing and Xu Li both ascended the tower.


    The fame of the two men was better than that of him.


    But I don''t know why, they don''t have the idea of being in charge of teaching.


    Although I don''t know that they will not express their opinions on Bai Weng''s taking charge of the church later, in general, if Bai Weng wants to be a leader, he has to try first.


    Don''t try. Who knows?


    Yan Le worried: "but there are still many accidents."


    Even Zhou Qing and Xu Li didn''t care about it.


    But in this world, there are Qing Qiu. If the Sword Fairy doesn''t want to, who can become the master of Jianshan?


    Bai Weng shook his head. "No one knows what he thinks. It''s better to guess than to do it."


    Yanle wanted to say something more, and then heard Bai Weng say: "besides, I am old. If I don''t do anything, I will die and leave no trace in the world."


    Listening to this, yanle knew that his master had made up his mind. So he knelt down behind his master and said sincerely, "I wish you everything you want."


    Bai Weng turned around and said coldly, "most of the things in this world depend on ourselves. Where can we achieve anything that we want?"


    With these words, Bai Weng walked a few steps and took the sword in the bamboo house.The sword is too long and the white Weng is too short, so when the sword is hanging at the waist.


    It''s weird.


    Bai Weng hung his sword and said in a low voice, "I used to think that the night was too long, but now I think the day is too short."


    Yanle doesn''t know what this sentence means.


    Just looking at the sky white fish belly.


    It should be early morning.


    Bai Weng said nothing more.


    His body stood in front of the window, disappearing into a sword light.


    A moment later, the sword light lit up the sky.


    Of course, the more important thing is to light up the Jianshan mountain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    When the starlight dissipated, the sword light appeared. It was a good view according to who looked at it.


    There are swordsmen at the foot of Jianshan. Looking at the sword light, I don''t know how many people subconsciously compare it, but soon many swordsmen turn pale.


    This sword light may represent the strongest state under the sea. Whoever falls on his head will be dead.


    The swordsman has withered to this point, and there is another unknown swordsman who ascends the stairs?


    Countless people have countless ideas, but most of them are hidden in the bottom of their hearts.


    Just looking at the sword light that appeared in Jianshan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of cicadas can be heard in the early morning. The wind blows over Jianshan, and there is no sense of heat.


    Bai Weng stood on the mountain road of Jianshan with his sword.


    This sword mountain has the sword array that the old ancestor Xu Ji personally used to cover the whole mountain sword. It is extremely powerful.


    Even if Bai Weng is a swordsman, he should not be taken lightly.


    He walked on the mountain path with great care.


    Countless swords, bright or dark, were watching him.


    There were countless swords hidden in those sword trees beside the mountain road. I don''t know when they will be snatched out of the mountain forest, leaving many wounds on his body.


    Even life.


    Before his death, Xu Ji, an old ancestor, was regarded as the most powerful swordsman among the mountains and rivers except chaoqingqiu, that is, the truly invincible swordsman under the sea. Before he died, he built this sword mountain array based on Jianshan mountain.


    To be natural is to let others not go up the mountain.


    Just considering whether wushanhe can still go up the mountain safely if he steps up the stairs one day, in fact, he doesn''t set up a killing array that is too strong.


    However, even such a big war can not be broken under the stairs.


    Bai Weng is not a disciple of Jianshan mountain. He practices the Dharma and has nothing to do with Jianshan. When he goes up the mountain, he can''t recognize Bai Weng''s sword spirit. Since he can''t recognize it, he can''t keep his hand.


    Therefore, about a quarter of an hour after he set foot on the mountain, a sword shot out from the forest full of sword wood.


    Bang.


    The sword wind to Bai Weng.


    Bai Weng''s face was expressionless, and there were a few obscure sword lights in front of him.


    When the sword light came into being, Bai Weng also took a step forward. The sword was divided into several sections by the sword light and fell on the mountain path.


    There are many swords on the sword mountain. Most of the swords in the sword washing pool are left by the older swordsmen. Because the Jianshan mountain has withered so much, it has been a long time since we have forged a new sword.


    If you lose a sword, you will lose one.


    Swordsmen love swordsmen by nature.


    But it is clear that the white Weng is not one of them.


    He walked forward a few steps, appeared several sword light, then broke several swords.


    Bai Weng looked indifferent and went on.


    No matter how close they are, no one can see the real appearance of Jianshan. However, the swordsmen at the foot of Jianshan can see one sword light after another.


    "This elder must be a swordsman who ascended to the top of the tower. If not, why is the sword light so calm and calm?"


    This is a swordsman from somewhere in the South China Sea talking.


    "It''s not true that the old ancestor of Jianshan had already reached the peak. Apart from the Chaojian immortal, there was no rival. It can be said that the sword array left behind is so unbearable?"


    It was soon refuted and justified.


    In addition, some people couldn''t help interrupting: "although the ancestor of Jianshan is powerful, it doesn''t necessarily mean that this elder is not strong. Many things in this world are really not so simple. If so, how can Bai Zhihan reappear in the world after 6000 years?"


    At the beginning, the swordsman from the South China Sea sneered and said, "if Bai Zhihan comes out, you can''t get out of this elder?"


    There is a voice in the distance, "there are a few Bai Zhihan in this world, and there are some Chaojian immortals in this world. I''m afraid you think too much."


    At the foot of Jianshan mountain, the sound is noisy everywhere.


    Chen Sheng and ye Feixian stood in the distance, listening to the voices, very silent.


    Ye Feixian pressed the hilt with his last hand, looked at the light of the sword from time to time, and said with some disappointment: "it seems that he is going to go to the top of the mountain."


    Chen Sheng calmly said: "walking to the top of the mountain is not necessarily the leader of Jianshan."


    Yes, no one has ever said that if you go to the top of the mountain, you can become a leader.


    Even if Bai Weng can go up to Jianshan and break the Jianshan array, how about it?


    Is it hard to become a master of Jianshan?


    It''s not that simple.


    Ye Feixian thought for a while, and found that it was so. His heart was slightly stable, but he still asked, "if he borrows power from this, who can stop him?"


    Chen Sheng said: "we can''t stop it. Naturally, some people can stop it."Chen Sheng didn''t make it clear, but after saying this, he turned and walked into the broken temple.


    Ye Feixian thought for a while and then walked in.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With his sword in his hand, Bai Weng took another step forward, and the scene changed again.


    What appears in front of us at the moment is not the mountain road of Jianshan, but another scenery.


    In front of him were several peaks standing on the sea of clouds. On the two peaks near his body, two people stood respectively, a man with a white robe and a sword hanging from his waist. He looked at Bai Weng with a complicated look.


    Another woman, dressed in red, sat on the peak in silence.


    These two people are two sword immortals in Jianshan mountain path.


    The man''s name is Lu Changyan, and the woman''s name is Xie Chen.


    Looking at Bai Weng, Lu Changyan looks strange.


    Bai Weng''s expression was indifferent, but he quickly whispered, "I''ve seen two sword immortals."


    In that age of stars six thousand years ago, there were not many sword immortals.


    These two are one of them.


    Lu Changyan asked, "Jianshan has been closed. Why are you going up there?"


    Bai Weng said a few words.


    Naturally, it tells us something about the reopening of Jianshan.


    Lu Changyan looked at Bai Weng, frowned and said, "in this case, the choice of the Qing and Qiu Dynasties will be."


    Bai Weng frowned and said, "Jianshan is not the Jianshan mountain facing the green autumn. Why wait for him to choose?"


    Lu Changyan felt that this was a little interesting and turned to see Xie Shen.


    The woman who never spoke at all stood up and looked at Bai Weng. "I don''t think your sword is right."


    The sword is not straight, so I don''t want you to pass here.


    Some things are so simple and direct.


    "Who will judge whether the sword is right or not?" asked Bai Weng indifferently


    Xie Chen said, "I don''t think it''s very positive. If I want to come to Lu Changyan, I''ll feel it''s not too positive."


    Lu Changyan laughed bitterly and then nodded his head.


    This sentence is not wrong. She thinks it is not correct, so he naturally feels the same way.


    It''s nothing else. It''s a simple thing.


    Bai Weng said, "you say it''s a sword immortal, but it''s just two remnant spirits. How can I be stopped?"


    This sentence is very direct and correct.


    These two people are just two remnant souls. It''s OK to stop the swordsman who wants to go up the mountain to learn sword, but it''s not easy to stop the old man who has already climbed the stairs.


    So Bai Weng said so.


    Xie Shen said indifferently, "what''s the matter with you?"


    She had a bad temper. When she finished this sentence, she had already pulled out her sword and handed it to her.


    It''s just a moment.


    The sword Qi explodes at the tip of the sword and rolls to some place in an instant.


    Lu Changyan leaned slightly, otherwise the sword would fall on him first.


    The sword Qi tears the sea of clouds. From the perspective of momentum, it is completely the style of sword immortal.


    The sea of clouds is magnificent, but under this sword, it is instantly torn to pieces.


    Bai Weng clenched the sword in his hand and handed it out with the same sword.


    But his sword, it seems invisible, there is a rope tied to the sword, a sword swing extremely hard.


    The two swords intersect, but in a short moment, a large sea of clouds exploded.


    Lu Changyan held down the sword hanging from his waist, and his expression was complicated.


    When a swordsman like Bai Weng was put in that year, why did Lu Changyan look at it with a straight eye.


    But now.


    He is already a remnant soul. He only wants to see the world again and help Jianshan temper some disciples. He has already lost his cultivation.


    Xie Chen and he are both like this.


    It''s just Xie Shen''s temperament, as always.


    Seeing Xie Chen''s sword forced into the sea of clouds.


    Lu Changyan couldn''t bear it long ago, so he put out a sword.


    So it was another sword.


    The sword lights up the sea of clouds.


    In the middle of the sea of clouds.


    This is Lu Changyan''s sword.


    The momentum is still there.


    The sword moves in the sea of clouds.


    Bai Weng looked at the sword indifferently.


    When the second sword is handed out.


    The world changes color.


    There is a sudden change between heaven and earth.


    A moment later, only a sound was heard.


    There is no place here.


    Jianshan mountain road or mountain road.


    The old man''s face turned pale, but he went on.


    At this point, the tip of the iceberg is slightly exposed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sword also made a great noise in Jianshan.


    Countless swordsmen looked up.When Chen Sheng and ye Feixian walked out of the ruined temple, ye Feixian was bewildered. He did not know what was on the Jianshan mountain, nor did he know what to say.


    Chen Sheng was calm and said: "the two sword spirits, did not stop him."


    Ye Feixian is a little surprised, thinking that Jianshan still has such an outsider?


    Ghost of Sword Fairy?


    However, it was immediately clear that there was a ghost of the sword immortal in Jianshan. It was normal for such a second hand.


    After all, it is the only holy land of swordsmen in the world.


    Ye Feixian asked, "what can stop him?"


    Chen Sheng said, "it''s hard to say that master''s array will not help a swordsman like him."


    When he said these words, Chen Sheng had no expression.


    He pressed the handle of the white fish sword on his waist and suddenly took a few steps forward.


    Ye Feixian frowned and said, "do you want to go too?"


    "I will not allow him to go to Jianshan. This is an insult to Jianshan."


    Ye Feixian thought, "together?"


    Chen Shengcai wants to shake his head.


    He saw two young men coming in the distance.


    One of them hung a sword around his waist with a cool expression, while the other carried a sword case and a sword hung around his waist.


    A gray robe, a green shirt.


    The blue shirt came to Chen Sheng and stood by.


    Grey robe goes straight to Jianshan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    Looking at the young man in grey robe stepping on the mountain road, Chen Sheng rubbed his cheek, frowned and said, "he is not his enemy."


    Yes, a swordsman in Taiqing is much worse than a swordsman who has been climbing the stairs for many years.


    There''s nothing wrong with saying that it''s the difference between clouds and mud.


    There is nothing wrong with saying that there is a big difference.


    In the end, it''s too far away.


    The goshawk flying above the nine days will never look down to see what the sparrow is doing on the branches. A swordsman like Bai Weng will not go to see what Wushan River in Taiqing will do. He goes ahead and breaks the restrictions left by his ancestor Xu Ji. After his death, Wushan river seems to follow his Road, so it will be much easier.


    The former plant trees, the later generations enjoy the cool.


    Li Fuyao, standing beside his master Chen Sheng, didn''t go to see the scenery of Jianshan, but said, "it''s the sword mountain of elder martial brother. He wants to guard it more than anyone else."


    Chen Sheng said, "I''m afraid you forgot me."


    Chen Sheng is Li Fuyao''s master and Wu Shanhe''s martial uncle. If you want to say that he is qualified to be the master of Jianshan, he is also qualified.


    In any case, Chen Sheng, who has become a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, has a better chance than wushanhe.


    After all, no matter the realm or anything else, he is better than wushanhe.


    Li Fuyao turned his head, looked at Chen Sheng, and said with a smile, "master, don''t you rob me of the younger brother? Is that shameless? "


    Chen Sheng thought this statement was very funny, and then he remembered what Bai Weng had said before. He told Chen Sheng in a broken temple that if a swordsman didn''t want to be a master of Jianshan, he would be ill.


    Chen Sheng could have repeated this sentence again, but perhaps it was because he thought it was not quite right, so he did not speak.


    Li Fuyao said, "if master wants to be the master of Jianshan, then go and fight with elder martial brother."


    With these words, Li Fuyao ignored Chen Sheng and walked into the ruined temple.


    He was saying that if Chen Sheng wanted to be a leader, he was fighting with Wu Shan He, not with Bai Weng. He really thought that Bai Weng could not be the leader of Jianshan, but Bai Weng was really a swordsman.


    What is wushanhe fighting for.


    Chen Sheng rubbed his head and looked at Li Fuyao''s back. He felt helpless.


    Ye Feixian came to him, looked at him and said with a smile, "your apprentice? Very good. "


    Ye Feixian is really a little ignorant. He knows who Li Fuyao is, and he knows that Li Fuyao has made waves in Qingtian city. However, he doesn''t know that Li Fuyao is Chen Sheng''s apprentice, and he doesn''t know who Li Fuyao is.


    Chen Sheng sighed that "they are young people who do not let people worry."


    Ye Feixian recalled what Chen Sheng had said before and retorted, "you said before that the world belongs to these young people."


    Chen Sheng was a little angry and said angrily, "when I didn''t say it!"


    Before the words fell, Chen Sheng said to himself, "Wu Shan he is such a silly boy. Do you really think you''re good? How dare you go to the mountain to find the old guy''s trouble in a very clear place


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are many swords on Jianshan.


    Most of them are sword washing pools, followed by sword tombs.


    There are two sources of sword in Xijian pool.


    One is that the elder Kendo is not willing to carry his sword with him in his old age, so he will hide his sword in the Xijian pool and wait for someone to take it.


    Second, the new swords forged by the swordsmen of Jianshan will be put here because there is no owner.


    With the decline of swordsmen, there were fewer and fewer disciples in Jianshan. Until a hundred years ago, there was no sword master returning to xijianchi and no swordsman forging new swords.


    Therefore, there is no new sword in xijianchi for 100 years.


    But even those swords in the past are no longer few.


    Before that, Chao Qingqiu asked Jianping to borrow the sword at the top of Jianshan mountain. After borrowing the sword, he still returned it.


    So up to now, there are still swords in the sword washing pool.


    It''s a lot.


    In fact, these swords, no matter in quality or anything else, are better than those falling under the cliff.


    The great array set up by the ancestors relies on the sword spirit of these swords.


    Their master may have been a famous swordsman before.


    It''s just that after so many years, dust has returned to dust, and soil has returned to earth.


    As for the swords in Jianzhong, they are also the swords of the masters of kendo. However, some swords can still wait for a new master in the sword washing pool after the death of their original owners. However, the swords in these Jianzhong are not so gentle and extremely irritable. Since they are irritable, they are put into the Jianzhong to temper the hearts of the younger disciples. This was the case before Wushan river went down the mountain, He did not know how many days he had spent in the sword tomb.


    Bai Weng walked on the mountain road with his sword in his hand. Every step was very slow, not only because the mountain road was full of countless sword spirit, but also for some other reasons.


    That''s what he feels like there''s always someone looking at him somewhere."The man" did not show up, but the gaze alone made Bai Weng feel a fierce and incomparable sword meaning. Compared with the previous sword meaning, the sword idea did not fall behind. Even Bai Weng thought that it might be better than him.


    In this world, except for chaoqingqiu, Bai Weng always felt that no one could be better than him.


    Even though Zhou Qing and Xu Li, who were both climbing the tower, Bai Weng didn''t think they would beat him.


    But "that man" seems to be still climbing the stairs, but has reached the critical point. It seems that with only one foot, he can cross the stairs and go to the sea.


    Bai Weng frowned. He didn''t like the feeling.


    He has never been to Jianshan, and he does not know what there are


    on the top of Jianshan mountain, but he is very clear that if he wants to break this big array, he must go to the top of the mountain.


    After a pause, Bai Weng walked slowly forward again.


    He was short, but his sword was very long. It was very strange to see him.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked into the forest.


    There is a sharp sword coming!


    His eyes, which were always slightly narrowed, suddenly widened.


    That sword spirit is not a sword spirit.


    It''s a bunch of


    Maybe it can be said that


    A sword dragon!


    It is a sword dragon made up of hundreds of long swords. It roars. The sword dragon made of hundreds of Swords is as powerful as a swordsman who ascends a building.


    Even Bai Weng should take it seriously.


    When he held the sword, a series of real sword Qi appeared on his side,


    the shapes of these sword Qi were all swords.


    If the previous sword dragon was made up of hundreds of long swords, then the sword spirit was also made of sword spirit.


    Two swordsmen, fighting in the air.


    Bai Weng said indifferently: "since Jianshan is reopened, how can it be without owner? No one has the courage to become the master of this mountain, so let me come. Why not?"


    With these words, the stegosaurus behind him had already roared and roared away, tearing up the stegosaurus which had been snatched out of the forest before.


    Soon, many broken swords appeared on the mountain road.


    Of course, a lot of sword Qi dissipated.


    The two Stegosaurus tore and looked at the scene extremely miserable.


    The white Weng did not stop and went on.


    There is nothing false about climbing mountains.


    After a few more steps, a small courtyard appeared on the mountain road in front of you.


    The white Weng of Jianshan has never been to Jianshan. Even though there is such a small courtyard, Bai Weng has no other ideas except being cautious.


    No matter how bad it is, this small courtyard is just like the Sword Fairy Xie Shen and Lu Changyan before. It''s just an illusion to bluff people.


    When he came to the gate of the courtyard, Bai Weng cut open the wooden door of the courtyard with a sword.


    The wooden door smashed.


    Inside came a voice, "why so much anger."


    Bai Weng looked up and saw a pear tree in the courtyard. There was a square stone table under the tree. Because it was already summer, there were many fruits on the pear tree that had not yet been sweet, but it looked very good.


    It''s full of life.


    There was an old man with white hair and short stature, sitting at a stone table, drinking.


    There is a long sword on the stone table.


    So it''s weird.


    is as like as two peas.


    Bai Weng stood at the door and asked without expression: "who are you?"


    The old man took a sip of wine, then said with a smile, "I am you, you should know."


    Bai Weng''s sword was hidden, and he said coldly, "there is only one me in this world."


    "But you have many faces, don''t you?"


    The old man was laughing all the time. He had a better temper than Bai Weng.


    Bai Weng walked a few steps, walked into the courtyard, and then sat down at the stone table and continued to say indifferently: "this big array can''t do anything else, will it do so?"


    The old man poured a glass of wine for Bai Weng and said with a smile, "although these are the words that many people have said, they are still very reasonable. Sometimes, your enemy is really yourself."


    "It''s also good to sit and watch yourself."


    Listening to this, Bai Weng wanted to make a mockery, but he looked down at the glass of wine, and then he looked a little complicated.


    It''s not because of anything else, it''s just that there are ripples in that glass of wine, and then there are many different things.


    In this world, there are no people who appear out of nothing.


    When a story begins, there is an end.


    Even if it''s not the end, there should be a beginning.


    Bai Weng and other people are the same, not more than a head, not more than a few legs.


    So it''s normal that his story has a beginning.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wuling county is a small remote county in the north of Liangxi. Because of the soil quality, Wuling county is not suitable for planting rice, wheat and other things. Therefore, Wuling county has always been very unpopular with those local officials.


    If officials want to climb up, they naturally need political achievements. But how can they come about? Since there is no big trouble, they can only seek peace in their jurisdiction. But even the people are not satisfied, how can we say that the weather is favorable?


    Therefore, in a short period of three years, there were six governors in Wuling county.


    No matter how to change the governor, there is no way to change the status quo. The people of Wuling county have a hard time.


    Within the jurisdiction of Wuling County, there is a place called Taoyuan village. Compared with other places in Wuling County, the land in the village is relatively good. Therefore, the people in this place do not live too hard.


    However, the matter was soon known by the neighboring village, and it was also known by another big family.


    The farmland under the big family was not good at all. When he saw the land in Taoyuan Village, he naturally had some ideas. Therefore, under the operation of the man, all the men in Taoyuan village were arrested and became strong men.


    Then soon, someone went to Taoyuan village to ask for land.


    Things went smoothly, from the very beginning to ask for the title of each household.


    He bought a lot of fields with very low silver.


    But when it comes to the back, there are some obstacles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    (PS: for a monthly pass, mamda, there''s another chapter.)


    Naturally, no one will save a child for no reason.


    But it''s really a lucky story.


    If the child had not been caught, he would not have met the swordsman in the prison.


    The swordsman thought that he had made a big mistake, so he sealed his sword and let others seize it. He entered the prison without any other thought. He was waiting for death.


    He, who had no other thoughts on the world, wanted to die.


    It happened that his sentence was the same as that of the child, so he was put in the same cell.


    There''s nothing like that at first sight.


    In the first few days, neither the swordsman nor the child spoke.


    After all, the child is too thin, too short, no one thinks that he is suitable for doing something, maybe death is the only place he belongs to.


    Until one day later, the swordsman accidentally caught the child''s hand.


    It was a pair of extremely thin arms.


    The child looked up and looked at each other.


    Swordsmen see a lot of things, and children can feel a lot of things.


    He became the disciple of the swordsman. The disciple had no attachment to the world, but he would not watch a good seedling be killed by these mortals.


    So on a dark night, the swordsman sent the boy out of prison.


    He did not go, because he is really no longer attached to this world.


    The child left the prison with a sword Sutra and a sword.


    From then on, he began to travel in the world.


    He went through many places.


    When you walk through these places, you kill a lot of people.


    Among the people killed, there are good people and bad people.


    But on the whole, the bad guys are still the majority.


    After traveling in the world for nearly a hundred years, the child grew up, but his figure was still small. He hung the long sword and became a swordsman in the Taiqing Dynasty from an ordinary people.


    He was born in the beginning, and then met with great difficulties. He was somewhat eccentric, but quite normal.


    Just because of this, the temperament is too paranoid.


    Because his family had been ruined, he always felt that if he wanted to avoid being bullied, he must become the most powerful talent in the world.


    Fortunately, his talent is not low, otherwise the swordsman in the prison would not accept him as his disciple.


    Three hundred years later, he finally became a swordsman.


    There is only a line of distance from the sea.


    Maybe if you want to, you can cross it.


    But for some reason, he didn''t take that step, otherwise there might be another swordsman in the world.


    Of course, it was his own idea.


    Until one day, he heard a sword in the mountains.


    Then he saw that many swordsmen had gone to whitefish.


    He understood what the sound of swords meant, but he did not pay attention to it, because in this world, not everyone is worth relying on.


    Not everything is worth your life.


    It''s not worth even being in danger.


    So he did not go out of the mountain that time, but sent his disciples out to inquire.


    He soon learned about the reopening of Jianshan.


    We should choose the leader.


    He didn''t have much interest in it at first.


    His idea in this life, probably still become the sea, not affected by people.


    Until some day after that, because of something.


    He chose to leave the mountain, so he went to Jianshan.


    That child in those years, then became the present Bai Weng.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a long and smelly story."


    The white Weng looked at those things in the wine glass and was disgusted.


    The old man said with a smile, "looking back on your life, you don''t feel any pride. It''s really not a good story."


    Bai Weng is still in a cold mood, "good stories will be in the future."


    The old man said, "some of the stories in the past have not been presented. Why do you want to do this


    Bai Weng was silent.


    The old man took a few sips of wine and sighed, "this mountain is not another mountain. It''s not something that people with ulterior motives can touch."


    Bai Weng said, "I can stop it."


    Having said this, Bai Weng did not intend to spend any more time here. He took up his sword and handed it out to the old man.


    It''s a common sword. There''s nothing fancy about it. It''s like a child. It''s a sword that pierces the old man''s body.


    No blood.


    The old man is not a real person.


    He looked at Bai Weng, still smiling, "why do you think you are such a person?"


    Bai Weng paid no attention.Take back the sword.


    The courtyard disappeared.


    It''s just a mountain road ahead.


    He looked into the distance and went on.


    A story has its beginning and ending, so it is with doing things.


    Bai Weng''s back gradually disappeared on the mountain road.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Soon after, a young man with a tired gray face came here.


    Wushan river.


    He also saw a small courtyard.


    The courtyard is still a square stone table, but there is no pear tree.


    Wu Shanhe opened the door and saw the young man in grey robe sitting by the stone table.


    Looking at the Wushan River, the young man whispered, "why do we have to fight?"


    Wu Shanhe walked into the courtyard, did not take a seat, just stood, calm way: "because it should have been argued."


    "I keep saying, this is my sword mountain."


    The young man asked, "why do you think this is your sword mountain?"


    "Why not mine," he said


    The young man knocked on the stone table with his hand and said, "there''s no reason for that."


    "There are many unreasonable things in this world, but I can''t say that there is no reason for what I did."


    Wu Shanhe looks plain, pressing the sword on his waist.


    "Drink, please," said the young man


    When he said this, he took out a wine bowl and put it in front of Wushan river.


    There is wine in the wine bowl, and there is a story in the wine.


    If there is no accident, this should be another story.


    But wushanhe just took a look, then reached for the wine bowl and drank it down.


    The young man had a bitter look on his face


    Wushanhe can not be regarded as a common sense.


    Wu Shanhe said calmly, "I was a disciple of Jianshan. How could I not know the wonder of Jianshan array? How could my ancestors not tell me the mystery of the array when they valued me so much?"


    The young man sighed and wanted to say something else, but it soon dissipated.


    Wushan River expressionless out of this small courtyard, soon along the mountain road continue to go down.


    If Bai Weng wants to break the sword mountain array, he must first surpass Wu Shan He.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Weng walked on the mountain road, and the more he went up, he had been attacked and killed many times.


    The old ancestor Xu Ji is a rare talent of Kendo in a hundred years. After controlling Jianshan for so many years, his familiarity with Jianshan formation has reached a terrible level. Although he is not in charge of this array now, there is no need to say more about the terror degree of this array.


    Even in this large array, Bai Weng is far from at a loss.


    He had a lot of worries. As for why, it was not because of the sword array, but because of the sword spirit of "that man" and "that man" who looked at him from afar.


    The spirit of the sword and the meaning of the sword are the most powerful felt by Bai Weng.


    He could even conclude that if he went to the top of the mountain, he would surely have a battle with "that man". It might be the strongest opponent he met since he practiced his sword. However, Jianshan has already been like this, and there are still such backers?


    Or is there a swordsman who has already stepped into the sea?


    But if so, why was it so easy to see the main girder up the mountain?


    Bai Weng frowned, looked at the front, murmured in a low voice: "no matter how, I came, who stopped me, is a sword thing."


    It''s a hard word, but it''s a pity that the voice is too small to spread far away.


    It didn''t get heard by too many people.


    But not far behind, there was a young man in grey robe standing there, looking at the front, looking unimpeded.


    It seems that he wants to die at any time.


    There is an old voice coming from the mountain road.


    "Although the world belongs to you young people, if you want to do something, maybe you can become a dead man."


    Hearing this, Wu Shanhe''s expression became very strange. His face turned white, but he still held the sword tightly.


    If you really want to attack him, do so.


    After all, this is the sword mountain of his Wushan river.


    It''s not someone else''s, it''s his Wushan River''s.


    -


    the days are not short.


    After Li Fuyao walked into the ruined temple alone, the first thing he did was to pull a jar of wine from under the stage where there were statues.


    Then I looked at it for a long time.


    It took a long time to pick up a wine bowl, self-sufficiency, poured a bowl of wine.


    At that time, he was just practicing sword. Because his martial uncle Xie Lu was either intentional or unintentional, he didn''t tell him that he had to climb the top of Jianshan mountain before dark, so he stayed on the mountain road for a long time.Therefore, he lost his qualification to be a disciple of Jianshan.


    At that time, the old ancestor Xu Ji gave Li Fuyao a big red lantern. After that, Li Fuyao went down the mountain and stayed at the foot of Jianshan mountain for several years. In these years, he made contact with three martial uncles.


    Liu Yibai, who is famous for his swordsmanship, is Xie Lu.


    And the martial uncle Xi Chunan, who is very gentle at any time.


    Chen Sheng is his master in name, but it is the three martial uncles who really teach him kendo.


    Therefore, Li Fuyao has great respect for these three martial uncles.


    This is the first time he has returned to Jianshan since he left Jianshan.


    So it is to revisit the old place.


    It''s mostly sentimental.


    Especially when old friends are no longer there.


    Li Fuyao thinks about his martial uncle Xie Lu''s sword competition with him every day, his martial uncle Xi''s daily sword temper, and his martial uncle Liu Yibai''s drinking.


    This is probably the happiest time in his sword practice career.


    I don''t have any other ideas, just practicing sword.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of the wine, and then put down the wine bowl to pick up a piece of mud.


    His head was buried in the earth.


    There was a few whimpers.


    It has been more than ten years since I first met several martial uncles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    From time to time, sword light, either bright or dark, appears on Jianshan.


    The strong sword light can shine through the thick fog of Jianshan, so that outsiders can see it.


    What about those that are not visible?


    I don''t know how many more.


    Countless swordsmen are looking at Jianshan. Before Bai Weng walked into Jianshan, there is no result. Some people are wondering whether he has died on the mountain.


    But in fact, only the discerning eye knows what Bai Weng is doing in Jianshan.


    Even some people who are in a good state are worried about whether Bai Weng will really cut off the sword mountain and ban it.


    Break the big array.


    Although the ancestor Xu Ji set up such a large array relying on Jianshan, no one knows whether baiweng will be more powerful and really break the array.


    But if it is broken, we should respect him as the leader of Jianshan?


    Although no one has said it, it seems that it has become a matter of convention.


    If Bai Weng can break through the sword mountain array, it means that the realm is enough. But these things can only be done if the realm is enough?


    Don''t you need something else?


    A lot of people have a lot of ideas, but whether things can be done or not, there are other factors.


    At the foot of Jianshan mountain is very lively, but no one mentioned the Wushan River climbing behind.


    All the people are looking at reading Bai Weng, and no one cares about Wu Shan He, a swordsman in Taiqing.


    But there are always people who don''t talk and don''t care about these things.


    Zhou Qing and Xu Li were one of them.


    Their reputation should have been much bigger than Bai Weng, but for some reason, neither of them had ever expressed their idea of leading Jianshan. Therefore, many people forgot them when baiweng was climbing.


    This is the root of human nature.


    Even swordsmen can''t avoid it.


    What nobody knows is that these two people have already gone to Jianshan.


    The reason why they didn''t make any noise was that they took a different road.


    There is a mountain road in Jianshan, which is known to the world, but there is another path, but few people know it.


    This road, even Wushan River, is actually unknown.


    There are not many people who know it. After Xu Ji''s death, he wants to come to get rid of chaoqingqiu.


    It''s not people who know the way.


    It''s three Liang.


    Sanliang is the sword of the sword immortal Liuxiang. It has been in existence for more than 6000 years. It is not surprising to know a lot of Xinmi and know this path.


    The old ancestor''s sword mountain array could have included this path, but he didn''t do it for some reason.


    So when Zhou Qing and Xu Li walked along the road, they could see nothing but the beautiful scenery of Jianshan.


    They walked fast because there was no "that man" watching them.


    In a very short time, Zhou Qing and Xu Li had arrived at the top of the mountain and found a place with a good view. They stood side by side. After a great war, even though they had never known each other before, they have now become good friends.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, they looked at two places. Zhou Qing saw Bai Weng, while Xu Li saw Wu Shan He.


    Zhou Qing frowned and looked at the white Weng who was about to reach the top of the mountain. Xu Li said, "do you want to save the young man?"


    In fact, the meaning of statement is more obvious.


    Zhou Qing obviously didn''t care much about this kind of thing. He said: "it''s their own who want to climb the mountain. It''s none of our business."


    Xu Li said with a smile, "don''t forget, how can we go up the mountain."


    Xu Li''s words are to remind Zhou Qing why they were told this path to go up the mountain. It is self-evident that they should look at the Wushan river.


    Bai Weng is just a swordsman who doesn''t know where to jump out. Even when he gets to the stairs, Sanliang doesn''t care. But wushanhe is different. He is a disciple of Jianshan, and Sanliang is the sword of Liuxiang. He has such a relationship, so he tells them the path and let them go up the mountain, so that they can protect the life of Wushan river.


    As for why they are.


    Obviously, even Sanliang felt that Bai Weng''s realm had reached a very good level. Zhou Qing and Xu Li were afraid that one of them was not an enemy.


    That''s why we got two people together.


    Zhou Qing shook his hand and said, "I will not stop the old man. I will stop you."


    Xu Li helplessly said, "I can''t stop it."


    His words are very direct and don''t feel embarrassed at all.


    He can''t beat Zhou Qing. He knows this.


    As for Bai Weng, although he hasn''t seen his sword, he is not his opponent from the light of the sword.


    Although the origin of Bai Weng is unknown, he is not fake at all.Zhou Qing some headache said: "if I lose how to do, my daughter-in-law but look at."


    Xu Li thought about the reason why Zhou Qing didn''t do it, but he certainly didn''t think that it was because he was afraid of losing, and that he was afraid that his daughter-in-law would see him.


    I''m afraid that only Zhou Qing can find out the reason for such a wonderful work, and not only can he find it out, but also can make people believe it.


    However, Xu Li also had a family, and he could understand it very well.


    Xu Li said with a smile: "the sword skill of that one is almost the acme of climbing stairs. I''m afraid that if you and I join hands, we''re not enemies. If you want to say who can beat him, I''m afraid it''s still the sword embryo."


    There are not many sword germs in this world. The last one is Bai, who happens to have the same surname as Bai Weng.


    But it was a story six thousand years ago. Now there is no sword embryo, and naturally no one can say that he has won the white Weng.


    Zhou Qing did not say much, just feel a bit boring, and then took a Dogtail grass in his mouth.


    It''s interesting to see.


    He said vaguely, "who knows what chaojianxian thinks He just wanted to let the old leader be the leader of Jianshan


    "If that''s what he thinks, what''s the point of our coming here."


    Xu Li frowned and said, "the key is that no one knows what chaojianxian thinks..."


    This is the crux of the problem. In this world, no one really knows what Chao Qingqiu thinks.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sunset in summer is very beautiful because the fog on the top of Jianshan mountain is much lighter.


    Bai Weng stood on the mountain road with his sword, looking at the top of the mountain and the hall not far away.


    Even those who have never been to Jianshan know that there is a hall of sword immortals in Jianshan. There are many spirits of sword immortals in the hall. Most of them fell down in the great war six thousand years ago. Of course, some of them fell earlier.


    It''s all celebrities.


    Among them, Liuxiang is naturally the most famous one.


    And no accident, after Chao Qingqiu leaves the world, his spiritual throne will be put in the sword immortal hall, and the seat should be no less than that in Liuxiang.


    Even better.


    This depends on the later generations of the Qing Qiu Dynasty is how to see.


    When chienshan masters of all ages wanted to ascend the throne, they would worship in the hall of Jianxian, and then hold a ceremony in front of the hall.


    The position of master of Jianshan has always been very important. When there were so many schools of Kendo in the world 6000 years ago, Jianshan had been said to be the ancestor of kendo. In the past 6000 years, it has become the only holy land.


    Although swordsmen wither, they are more precious.


    Bai Weng looked at the hall and thought that after the battle was broken, he would stand in front of the hall. If anyone was not satisfied, he would be killed. After everyone had been taken, he would be the master of Jianshan.


    Of course, all of this should be done without the intervention of chaoqingqiu.


    Standing here, Bai Weng has a lot of thoughts.


    From an ordinary field boy, step by step to today, God knows how difficult it is.


    The bitterness of this, no matter who depends on whom, is not easy.


    If you go one step further, you may encounter the most dangerous thing in the Jianshan formation. However, Bai Weng does not hesitate to move forward.


    "If I were you, I would not go again."


    Wu Shanhe didn''t know when he was not far behind Bai Weng. Looking at Bai Weng, he began to speak.


    Bai Weng turned his head and looked at Wushan River and said coldly, "I said that I don''t mind if you become a corpse."


    Although wushanhe followed Bai Weng all the way, he still suffered a lot of injuries. He looked at Bai Weng, remained silent for a moment, and said seriously, "Jianshan is mine."


    Listening to this, Bai Weng said with a cold smile, "the master of Jianshan is the master, and the strong live there. What qualifications do you have to take that seat?"


    Wu Shanhe replied, "since we want to be the master of Jianshan, we have to do something for the swordsmen. Our predecessors have nothing to cultivate. We have not even participated in the battle of white fish town. How can we be qualified to say these words?"


    In fact, this is the biggest obstacle for Bai Weng to be a master of Jianshan. He did not appear in Baiyu town at that time, so he lost his first hand. No matter what he did later, he might be criticized.


    "What did you do for the swordsman?" said Bai Weng


    Not many people know what Wu Shanhe did in Taiping City and Li Fuyao, or the people who know it are not here.


    Wu Shanhe did not speak, but looked at Bai Weng quietly.


    In this way, it is easy to be understood as word poor.


    If it wasn''t for the two of them in Jianshan now, I''m afraid many people would be watching Wu Shanhe''s jokes.


    Wu Shanhe didn''t speak. He suddenly sat on the mountain road.


    It''s weird.


    He looked at Bai Weng and said, "since you are determined to break the sword mountain array, please."Bai Weng sneered and said nothing more.


    He took another step forward.


    As we set foot on the top of the mountain, lightning and thunder thundered.


    Countless sword Qi gathered from all directions, and then all attacked Bai Weng.


    Bai Weng clenched the sword in his hand, and his expression was extremely indifferent.


    At the top of the mountain, Zhou Qing felt the sword spirit and suddenly said, "there is something wrong with this big array."


    Xu Li felt for a moment, but also found the problem, "someone I''ve been to Jianshan. "


    Zhou Qing looked dignified, and said cautiously, "Chao Jian Xian must know But why did he... "


    Xu Li said, "so this is a Bureau? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    The sword fell on the top of the mountain.


    Jianshan suddenly trembled. A moment later, lightning flashed and thunder thundered, and countless sword Qi swept out. Originally, Jianshan looked like a sword. At this time, Jianshan gave birth to sword Qi, and it was as if someone had pulled out its sheath.


    It is extremely fierce.


    It''s not a swordsman''s, but a mountain''s.


    In other words, Jianshan is the biggest sword created by heaven and earth.


    But this sword has no owner.


    The white man wants to be its master.


    You have to untie it first.


    The sword light broke the clouds.


    But they didn''t break the big array.


    After his sword fell, the sword mountain trembled for a moment, and then


    There was no more.


    No one can say that Bai Weng''s sword is not strong, but strong, but not so strong.


    At least we can''t break the sword mountain array.


    Bai Weng''s face was very pale. Half of the reason was that the sword spirit in his spirit house was drained instantly. The second reason was that he could not accept the result.


    Why can''t I break the sword mountain array.


    No matter how strong the old ancestor Xu Ji was, he was just a climber. Why couldn''t he break the sword mountain array?


    This is what Bai Weng wants to know.


    "Master, do you want to make a sword?"


    While Bai Weng was still thinking about it, other voices came from the mountain road.


    Wu Shanhe pressed the handle of his sword and asked calmly, "master, if you can''t make one sword, can you still have a second sword?"


    The voice was sincere, but everyone could hear the irony.


    It''s just that there are not many people on the mountain.


    Zhou Qing couldn''t help laughing, and Xu Li shook his head slightly.


    Bai Weng''s face was even more ugly, "I can''t break this big array. Can you break it?"


    This is a declarative sentence, which is just put here and becomes an interrogative sentence, but it actually expresses the meaning of the statement.


    A swordsman can''t break the sword mountain array. Can Wushan River in Taiqing be broken?


    No one believed it.


    Wu Shanhe lowered his head, looked at his clothes and said seriously, "I''m sorry This is my sword mountain. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the thunder and lightning, there was a heavy rain.


    The heavy rain seemed to have come to wash away the clouds.


    The heavy rain lasted a quarter of an hour and then stopped.


    The cicada stopped singing and the birds stopped singing.


    Bai Weng held the sword and stood in front of the top of the mountain. His face was extremely ugly, and his hands were still shaking slightly. He went to cut the sword mountain array with a sword, and let the sword spirit in his spirit house be absorbed in an instant.


    He suddenly regretted that if he met "that man" again, he was afraid that there was no other way to go except defeat.


    In silence, he took a brown pill from his arms and fed it into his mouth.


    Breaking through the sword mountain array is only the first step. There are more complicated things to follow.


    However, since we can break the Jianshan array, it is an excellent foundation.


    Bai Weng wants to be the master of Jianshan. This is what he is supposed to do.


    However, he is very angry that he has not been able to cut open the big battle.


    Moreover, he was ridiculed by the young man, so that he had killed Wushan river.


    His eyes were full of murder.


    Numerous swords are intended to appear and die out.


    For a swordsman like him, his realm is too high. It is very simple to kill people.


    He stood in front of the sword immortal hall and looked down at the mountain.


    Zhou Qing and Xu Li looked at Bai Weng from a higher place.


    Zhou Qing rubbed his cheek and said:


    "the old man''s sword is really powerful. Would you like to try it first?"


    Xu Li shook his head. "Since it can''t be compared, I don''t want to try it. It''s useless. Moreover, it seems that Wushan River still has something to do."


    Zhou Qing asked, "he can''t beat him. If he talks about his achievements, he has never been in Baiyu town. I''m afraid there is nothing to say. The only useful thing is that the identity of the Jianshan disciple. In this case, what is the use of it? "


    Xu Li took a few steps forward and said with a smile, "you can''t underestimate the young people now."


    Zhou Qing said angrily, "do you still know that he is just a young man?"


    Xu Li said, "he also wants to make a sword?"


    It''s not natural for him to go out of the sword tower to see the sword.


    Wushanhe, a swordsman in Taiqing, is even more impossible.


    But sword to Jianshan?


    Wushanhe, a swordsman in the Taiqing state, is it possible to break the sword mountain array?


    At least Zhou Qing and Xu Li didn''t think so.


    Since Jianshan formation has been changed, everything is possible.Just look where the sword of Wushan River fell.


    Looking at Wushan River, Bai Weng gave birth to a killing opportunity. But in a moment, there were two swords on the top of the mountain. This is a reminder and a warning.


    Although this is not the "man" that he felt before, it is also two people climbing the stairs.


    Bai Weng''s previous sword cost too much. If you use another sword, you won''t get the upper hand.


    His intention to kill Wu Shan River is still there, but his sword intention has narrowed down. It is impossible to kill Wushan river at least now.


    Otherwise, he''ll probably die here.


    There are two swordsmen climbing the stairs on the Jianshan mountain and two spring and Autumn Annals at the foot of the mountain.


    It''s not easy to provoke.


    Wu Shanhe''s hand fell on the handle of the mountain river sword.


    The greatest image of the sword name in this world is naturally his mountains and rivers and the world of Zhou Qing.


    When his ancestor Xu Ji gave this sword, he didn''t know what it meant. After ten years of traveling, he had some guesses.


    When I went to Jianshan, I finally understood what the mountain river sword represented.


    At the foot of Jianshan mountain, Wu Shanhe realized, "it turns out that my ancestors have already given Jianshan to me..."


    It''s true that Jianshan is his.


    Since it is the old ancestor Xu Ji left him, he must grasp, no matter who others are, can not take away!


    The sword mountain array can be said to be the strongest sword array in the world, and the mountain river sword is the pivot of the array


    In that case


    Why can''t wushanhe open Jianshan array!


    Thinking of this, Wushan river slowly pulled out the mountain river sword.


    Then the sword fell somewhere on the mountain.


    The sword spirit is not strong, even the sword light has never been born.


    It''s just that there is a sword spirit pouring into the Wushan river.


    His black hair danced in the wind.


    The sword spirit in lingfu is like the flood of breaking dike, which washes his meridians wantonly.


    A stronger sword spirit came from his body.


    There is a sword in Jianshan!


    Bai Weng''s sword let the clouds of Jianshan dissipate.


    So when many people look at the sword of Wushan River, they can see it clearly.


    No one knew that in addition to Bai Weng, there were people who had met the Jianshan formation.


    After Bai Weng''s sword didn''t cut open the Jianshan formation, it just cut through the clouds.


    Someone saw the Wushan river.


    However, no one thought that wushanhe would do what Bai Weng could not do.


    Until the sword falls.


    There was silence between heaven and earth.


    No one spoke, but everyone heard a buzz in their heads.


    "Sword mountain array, broken?"


    This is a sword Xiu from Yanling talking, full of surprise.


    "How can he be so young? The realm is not as good as master Bai Weng! "


    I don''t know why. The name of Bai Weng has been handed down.


    "Who is he?"


    "Is it someone who went to the top of the building?"


    "No, he is wushanhe, a disciple of Jianshan, and the grandson of the ancestor of Jianshan!"


    Even if Wu Shanhe''s name is known, no one can believe that he really broke the sword mountain battle.


    They didn''t want to believe that such a young man could break through the sword mountain battle, and they didn''t want to believe that what Bai Weng could not do was made by such a young man.


    The rain has already stopped.


    Li Fuyao stood in front of the broken temple, looking at the peach trees.


    Then he looked at the mountain and whispered, "this is the sword mountain of elder martial brother."


    There is no emotion in the words.


    Chen Sheng looked at his disciple with complicated eyes. Suddenly, he felt a little sad. His ancestor Xu Jiqi attached great importance to Wushan River, so he wanted to put the burden of Jianshan on the shoulder of Wushan river. Because he loved Li Fuyao, he did not want to let Li Fuyao become a disciple of Jianshan, nor did he want him to bear anything.


    But no one knows what Li Fuyao will think later. Maybe he wants to bear the burden?


    But the sword was given to wushanhe, and the mountain was also given to wushanhe.


    Even if Li Fuyao wants to fight, how can he go?


    So he can only say that this is elder martial brother''s sword mountain?


    The importance of Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, in Li Fuyao''s heart is also very important. How could Li Fuyao violate his wishes?


    Some people''s roads have been arranged in advance, which is not good or bad.


    What''s more, Li Fuyao has done something to make him even in the eyes of a swordsman, and it is not easy for him to fight.


    It''s even hard.


    People are only afraid that they can accept Bai Weng as the leader of Jianshan, and they can''t accept Li Fuyao as the leader of Jianshan.


    Li Fuyao rubbed the corner of his coat and sighed.


    Looking at the elder martial brother''s current state, I''m afraid that he has broken through Taiqing and become a swordsman in the morning and evening.His talent is not as good as wushanhe, and his realm is not as good as now.


    That''s it.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his eyes.


    Chen Sheng looked at him, trying to comfort his disciple, but found that he could not say anything.


    So he could only sigh.


    Looking at the side of wufeishan River in the distance.


    And then he laughed.


    This world is really young people''s.


    Chen Sheng rubbed his forehead and said, "it''s not over yet."


    Ye Feixian asked, "Bai Weng has been defeated. What else should I do?"


    Chen Sheng melancholy way: "if he is such a thin skinned person, I''m afraid he will not appear in Jianshan."


    Ye Feixian thinks deeply.


    Li Fuyao said: "the elder martial brother has done something for this. We should let people know."


    What he said was, of course, the matter of Wushan river going to Taiping City.


    Although Li Fuyao made a lot of efforts, he was even more important.


    But since it is the Jianshan of wushanhe, he will not say much.


    Just listen to elder martial brother''s arrangement.


    "I hope you get what you want."


    Li Fuyao looks at Jianshan and smiles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    The sword spirit gradually stopped.


    Wu Shanhe stood at the top of the mountain. His black hair had been tied back with his hair band again.


    Shanhe sword has returned to its scabbard.


    Zhou Qing and Xu Li have come to the sword immortal hall.


    Bai Weng looked at the two men climbing the stairs, and had no idea to move for the time being.


    Some swordsmen have started climbing.


    Bai Weng was silent for a moment. "You are a disciple of Jianshan."


    This sentence has a lot of unfinished meaning, not many people understand, but the people present are smart people, how can not understand.


    Xu Li said something interesting.


    "It didn''t say that you can become a leader if you go to the top of Jianshan mountain, or open a big array of Jianshan. What are you doing?"


    Zhou Qing looked up at Xu Li and found that the man was not as dull as he thought.


    That''s interesting.


    After the fall of the previous sword, Wu Shanhe became a swordsman in the twilight.


    Now his breath is still a little unstable, but not too unstable.


    However, if he wants to surpass Bai Weng, he is also a fool.


    Bai Weng''s face looked much better. He looked at Wu Shanhe, "even so, you can''t be the master of Jianshan."


    It takes a lot of conditions to be a master of Jianshan, such as being respected by others


    For example, we should have a high realm


    There are many other factors.


    But the most important thing is to be strong.


    If it is not strong, how can we convince people?


    Wushanhe is just a place of day and night. How can we frighten people? How can we do well in this Jianshan master education.


    Zhou Qing didn''t like Bai Weng very much, so he scratched his head and said with a smile, "I think it''s good for him to be a master teacher."


    With these words, he had already stood behind the Wushan river.


    Xu Li thought about it and stood behind Wu Shanhe. "In the end, this world is also for young people. I don''t think there is any more suitable young people than him."


    All of a sudden, two people went upstairs to show their attitude. No matter what you think, Wu Shanhe is qualified to be the master of Jianshan.


    Bai Weng''s face changed a little, but it didn''t change much in the end.


    In his opinion, they are not necessarily able to influence the development of the situation.


    After all, with this sword, it is not difficult to kill two of them.


    It''s not easy, though.


    "A young man, how can he de be the leader of Jianshan? Is it not a joke if it spreads out? "


    With the sound coming out, a withered old man with a withered face appeared from the mountain road. Before coming to the sword immortal hall, he stood behind Bai Weng.


    I don''t know the identity of the old man, but judging from his sword sense, he should be a swordsman who ascends the building.


    However, compared with Bai Weng, even Zhou Qing and Xu Li were far behind.


    Maybe it''s just a wild road to climb a building.


    However, no matter how to say, it is a person who ascends the stairs, which can not be fake.


    Since it is a climber, the situation will be very delicate.


    When Bai Weng went up the mountain, some people already thought that as long as Bai Weng broke the sword mountain battle, he would probably implement the matter of Jianshan master education.


    But no one thought that it was not him who broke the sword mountain battle in the end, but another strange young man.


    But if so, the situation is even more delicate.


    I''m afraid we really have to implement the master''s teaching in Jianshan today.


    If you want to implement it, chaoqingqiu can''t say anything more.


    Lu Lu Xu, some people went up to Jianshan mountain, and before they came to the sword immortal hall, Lu Lu continued to know what was happening. Some people went to Wushan River in silence, and some stood behind Bai Weng in silence.


    After half a quarter of an hour, there were as many as six swordsmen in the spring and Autumn period and two swordsmen who ascended the stairs.


    With him, there are three.


    I''m afraid there were not so many swordsmen in the first World War of white fish town, but now there are so many.


    And these swordsmen, certainly not all.


    There are always people who don''t want to pay attention to the world.


    There are always people who just want to eat fruit, but don''t want to plant trees.


    The number of people behind Wushan river is far less than that of Bai Weng.


    And from time to time, he also made many voices, mostly saying that Wu Shanhe was too young to be the master of Jianshan. Of course, the voices of these people would not be too loud, because someone would immediately refute it.


    Most of the retorts are words that are not in their senior years.


    It has also been said many times why such a young man has vitality.


    Of course, some people will mention the identity of wushanhe swordsman''s disciple. Although it seems not necessarily necessary, it can also be said.


    Can''t a disciple of Jianshan come to teach in charge?I''m afraid it''s even more justified.


    Yanle had already arrived at the top of the mountain, but he had been standing behind Bai Weng without speaking. When the noise in the field gradually became smaller and less noisy, he then walked out of the crowd and came to Bai Weng''s side. He seriously saluted Wu Shan He and asked sincerely, "since he wants to be a leader, I don''t know how to lead the swordsman forward. Is it enough in the morning and evening?"


    No matter what is necessary for the existence of a thing, it has already been done if there is a necessity that cannot exist.


    If you want to be a master teacher of Jianshan, you have something, but if you don''t have one, it''s enough.


    Realm is always a problem.


    Even if there are two people standing behind you climbing the stairs, when you are faced with countless climbing, who will solve the problem,


    rely on one morning and evening?


    Even if you are extremely gifted, even if you practice fast, you are not one to climb the stairs.


    A lot of people are avoiding these things, but it''s real.


    Even if you are in spring and autumn.


    Thinking of these things, several swordsmen quietly left behind wushanhe and went to Bai Weng.


    Wu Shanhe did not speak.


    Some people will take this as an example, which is what he expected.


    But at this time, he wanted to refute, but he could not speak.


    You need someone else.


    Li Fuyang rubbed his head and took a step forward. His name was louder than most of the people present. To some extent, maybe he was the most famous person.


    I don''t know how many demon clans were killed by sword in Qingtian City alone, which made the most brilliant demon clan young people fail to defeat him.


    Apart from the fact that the cause was not very good, nothing else could be found.


    He looked at yanle and thought for a moment. Without any other words, he began to talk directly about what happened in Taiping City and why Dayu couldn''t let Taoism or Confucianism take over.


    As long as the swordsmen present are not too stupid and think about it carefully, they can know what it means if Wu Shanhe really achieves such a thing. It is far from enough to go upstairs.


    It''s just that it''s not true.


    Li Fuyao took out a sacred edict from his arms. It said that after Jianshan, it was the only mountain sect worshipped by Dayu.


    Not too straightforward, but everyone knows what it means.


    So after this, some swordsmen returned to Wushan river.


    The speech music is a little bitter, and the realm is no longer an excuse.


    He took a look at his master, and then he retreated in silence.


    In the crowd, no more.


    Bai Weng did not speak.


    Wu Shanhe did not speak.


    Although the two people are far away from each other, their performances are the same at the moment.


    They all have the bearing to be superior.


    Li Fuyao stares at the ground, thinking about what he will say to stop the elder martial brother.


    What should he do about it.


    When Bai Weng began to climb mountains, Li Fuyao had already thought about many things and thought a lot about them.


    It''s not necessarily easy to deal with it, but it should not be disorderly.


    Everyone is looking at the young man and Bai Weng, waiting for their next confrontation.


    Among them, wushanhesheng is doing more and Bai Wengqiang is at a higher level.


    Obviously, Bai Weng also spent a lot of time in order to become a master of Jianshan.


    After a long silence, Bai Weng suddenly said, "very good."


    Just when everyone thought that Bai Weng would go on talking, Bai Weng shut up again.


    It was a middle-aged man with an ordinary face who continued to speak for him.


    The man''s face is ordinary, the realm is also very ordinary, can not pick out any extraordinary place.


    He looked at Wushan River and said with a smile, "I have something to ask you."


    Wu Shanhe nodded slightly.


    He asked, "I heard that you are a disciple of Jianshan, but I don''t know who the teacher is?"


    Listening to this, Chen Sheng frowned, then looked at Bai Weng''s eyes become fierce.


    Li Fuyao, on the other hand, feels a little bit bad, but he doesn''t know how.


    There is no doubt that wushanhe is a disciple of Jianshan. When the old ancestor was still alive, wushanhe was the only living swordsman on Jianshan except for his ancestor Xu Ji.


    He is still of the same generation as Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao is a disciple of Chen Sheng. What about Wushan river?


    Whose is it.


    It can be said clearly that he is not a disciple of the three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan mountain, nor is he a disciple of Chen Sheng. Whose disciple is he?


    Li Fuyao suddenly thought of the past events mentioned by Chen Sheng.


    After a look at Chen Sheng, he found that his master''s face was a little ugly, so he felt bad.


    Wu Shanhe frowned and said, "I don''t know."This is not a prevarication or a lie.


    When Wu Shanhe grew up in Jianshan, he was taught Kendo by his ancestor himself. After all, he was not his master. His master should be one of his disciples.


    So who is it?


    The old ancestor Xu Ji had six disciples.


    Three at the foot of Jianshan, together with Chen Sheng and the two defected disciples.


    There should be few people who know about the Jianshan scandal.


    But who knows, someone actually started to mention it now.


    The middle-aged man with an ordinary face showed a meaningful smile, "don''t you know, or can''t say?"


    He said that, before the sword immortal hall, there were many voices.


    Before, wushanhe realm was weak, but it has been made up. As a disciple of Jianshan, it was originally an advantage. But now, is there a problem with this identity?


    It can be said that there is a problem. What is the problem?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    The sound of cicadas chirping from Jianshan to Jianshan is only slightly inaudible, and there are not many people who can hear it.


    At this time, two people were walking slowly on the mountain road. One of them heard the cicada chirp, so he stopped.


    The man behind him, if not heard, could only stop.


    "He has no master, only a father."


    Chao FengChen, dressed in a white robe, has left Taiping City and arrived at Jianshan with the withered old man. However, he is standing on the mountain road and has not gone to the sword immortal hall.


    The withered old man knows one thing very well, that is, Chao FengChen knows a lot of things, but why do you all know the Xinmi of Jianshan?


    Chao FengChen said: "something happened in Jianshan at the beginning, so Xu Ji lost the possibility of becoming a sea. Although the matter was planned by Taoist school, it was still Shengliang and qiufengman that came true in the end. If it were not for them, Xu Ji could not be seriously injured or forced to use the sword. Without that sword, Xu Ji might have become a sea of ocean. Although it is extremely difficult, it is always possible, but after the sword is out, it is no longer possible. The reason for that sword is because of the two men. "


    "I admire all the things Xu Ji has done all his life, but he didn''t do it well."


    With these words, the haggard old man clearly knew that Chao FengChen was recalling the time with the identity of chaoqingqiu.


    He may not have experienced it in person, but what kind of identity Chao Qingqiu is? Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, regards this incident as a scandal of Jianshan, which naturally will not be disclosed. But who Chao Qingqiu is, how can he not know.


    He looked at the haggard old man and said, "the story is a little long."


    The haggard old man said, "no matter who is curious, I am no exception."


    Chao FengChen smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Old ancestor Xu Ji is a rare genius in Jianshan. At that time, he was considered to be a swordsman who might become the sea. Even Chao Qingqiu was not as good as Xu Ji at the beginning. After his master left Jianshan, he naturally became the leader of Jianshan. After becoming the leader of Jianshan, Lu Lu continued to accept six disciples.


    Sheng Liang, Xi Chunan, qiufengman, Liu Yibai, Chen Sheng, Xie Lu.


    Now, if you wait for six years, you will be afraid of nothing.


    But a change, Xi Chu Nan and Liu Yibai and Xie Lu died.


    The culprits are Sheng Liang and Qiu Feng man.


    I''m afraid that only Qiu Fengman, who is still alive, knows what they are doing.


    Sheng Liang was the first disciple of Jianshan. His talent was also very high. No accident, he was the next leader of Jianshan. Even if Jianshan was withered, he had much better things than other swordsmen. Why did he do these things?


    It''s puzzling.


    But there is one thing that some people know, that is, Sheng Liang is an infatuated person. He has a wife and respects the woman as guests. If Sheng Liang is a villain, he can''t say any evil words about him to his wife.


    He is a perfect husband.


    That is the year when he betrayed Jianshan.


    His young son was born.


    The rules of Jianshan have always been like this. Even if he was born on the mountain, he would have to go through Jianshan mountain road once before he could become a formal disciple of Jianshan mountain. But before that, Sheng Liang, as his father, could naturally teach kendo. When he was asked to take Jianshan Road again, he would be much more relaxed.


    And there is Sheng Liang''s parent-child relationship. In the future, that child will be loved by several teachers and uncles.


    But who knows, Sheng Liang''s youngest son is still less than one year old, and he defected from Jianshan.


    "In fact, Sheng Liang wanted to take that child away."


    Looking at the withered old man, Chao FengChen said, "it''s just Xu Ji. Although he can''t bear to kill Shengliang, he doesn''t want that child to be taught by Shengliang."


    "It''s natural," said the haggard old man


    "So after Sheng Liang left, the child stayed?"


    This is the question of the haggard old man. In fact, I can''t help but guess.


    Chao FengChen said, "well-known teacher, apart from chaoqingqiu, who could be as quiet as Xu at that time?"


    The withered old man said: "the ancestor of Jianshan personally taught that the child should have a good future."


    "The prospect is good, but we can''t let him know his father''s name is Shengliang."


    Chao FengChen said, "so he can''t be Sheng, only Wu."


    Finish this sentence, toward the wind dust then looked to the distance, in the eye some inexplicable mood is born.


    The withered old man worried: "in this way, it is very difficult for Wu to be the master of Jianshan."


    Chao FengChen sarcastically said: "since this kind of thing is Xin Mi, why can someone else know it? The origin of this white Weng is not so simple."


    The haggard old man asked, "what do you say?"He shook his head and said with a smile, "let''s see how to play this chess game first, and then talk about other things."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Chao FengChen was telling this story, the ordinary middle-aged man was also telling the story.


    At the end, the ordinary looking middle-aged man looked at Chen Sheng and said, "Mr. Chen, I didn''t say anything wrong?"


    Chen Sheng had participated in the battle in Baiyu Town, and his prestige was relatively high among the swordsmen. In addition, he was a disciple of Jianshan. At first, I didn''t know how many people thought of Chen Sheng as the leader of Jianshan. However, his prestige was enough, even if his realm was close, it didn''t matter.


    It was only because he had no interest that he gave up.


    But now someone is asking him, he can''t avoid talking about it.


    Li Fuyao takes a look at Wushan river. The latter does not change his face, but has some complicated emotions in his eyes.


    Chen Sheng was silent for a long time, and then said, "I thought we swordsmen are not so vulgar, but we are still so vulgar. Our life experience is really so important?"


    With Chen Sheng saying this, everyone knows that the story before is true.


    In this moment, countless people have countless emotions, but anger still accounts for the majority.


    They are not Jianshan disciples, but now everyone is extremely indignant, which is surprising.


    I''m afraid that''s putting yourself in the story.


    In that story, Sheng Liang is the worst person. As his son, Wu Shanhe is not good.


    In a flash, countless swordsmen left Wushan River and went to Bai Weng.


    Those who stayed were hesitant.


    This kind of bridge has appeared in the world for countless times, which can be regarded as normal. If it appears on Jianshan mountain only once, it is already unacceptable.


    Xu Li and Zhou Qing were not ordinary people, so they were indifferent to the story.


    Zhou Qing even took a look at her daughter-in-law in the distance, and then said with some unreasonable words: "I will not let this old man do the leader''s teaching."


    If a swordsman ascends a building like this, someone will care.


    Xu Li opened his mouth and said: "life experience is really not an important event."


    Xu Li''s saying this is no different from his attitude.


    Both of you should support Wu Shanhe at this time.


    This surprised a lot of people.


    Li Fuyao stood there, quietly listening to the story, and then silent for a long time.


    He was a little tired.


    Master never told this story, and he never thought about this situation.


    The elder martial brother turned out to be Sheng Liang''s son, and Sheng Liang died under the master''s sword.


    Although he deserves more than death, it is not necessarily accepted by elder martial brother.


    But is that what matters now?


    Elder martial brother, how can you teach in Jianshan.


    It''s a problem.


    Li Fuyang rubbed his head and listened to the middle-aged man with an ordinary face asking another question.


    He asked, "can you be a master teacher like this?"


    Li Fuyao frowned and retorted, "how can we not?"


    When someone heard the sound, they hurried to find the source, but when their eyes fell on Li Fuyao, they were all quiet.


    Although Li Fuyao had some relations with the Banshee Xiu, he was never married. No one had any specific reason to say anything about him. Instead, it was his actions in Qingtian city that gave him the right to speak.


    And someone will listen.


    Li Fuyao looked at the middle-aged man with an ordinary face and said angrily: "if you think that Sheng Liang is a traitor in Jianshan, his son may be a traitor. If you practice sword, can your parents also practice sword? If your parents are farmers, do you have to spend all your life with the field, and you have no chance to hold a sword? If so, farmers have been farmers for generations, and officials have been officials for generations. Should this world be so unchangeable? In this case, why did swordsmen begin to wither six thousand years ago and the three religions rise? "


    Li Fuyao had been a storyteller for a long time before practicing sword. In the final analysis, at that time, he made a living by talking. Even after that, he didn''t tell much stories and did not argue with others. However, this does not mean that he has nothing to say.


    "Although most of the truth of Confucian sages is nonsense in your eyes, there are a few words that are still good. For example, human nature is evil, life is evil, but we should improve it..."


    "Elder martial brother''s life experience is not good, but he has not done anything bad. Is it burning, killing and looting, or something else?"


    "In this case, what reason do you have to criticize elder martial brother?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was silence.


    Li Fuyao looked at the people with a calm expression.


    Since those people are qualified to stand here, they are all swordsmen. Since they are all swordsmen, they are afraid that they can only practice sword in their whole life.Where is Li Fuyao like this and what else has he experienced.


    After all, Liu Yibai was the only one who became a swordsman from a carpenter.


    Bai Weng''s expression remained unchanged.


    He listened to the story he had already known, and then listened to Li Fuyao say something. Finally, when no one spoke, he said, "in that case, let''s fight."


    It''s useless to say more, and I have said so much. It has been proved that words can''t solve these problems.


    Since words can''t solve these problems, in the end, we still have to fight.


    Listen to who wins.


    But Bai Weng''s side, there are three people who only ascend the tower. Bai Weng''s realm cultivation can be equal to that of two. Even if Zhou Qing and Xu Li help Wushan River, can he win?


    Things that don''t make sense.


    Bai Weng looked at Li Fuyao and said, "your mouth is strong, but your sword is not so good."


    Li Fuyao said, "just give it a try."


    Naturally, he was not afraid of Bai Weng''s attack, nor was he afraid of looking for someone else. As long as he was an enemy in the Taiqing territory, Li Fuyao had nothing to fear.


    Bai Weng sneered, and then no longer looked at him, but at Zhou Qing.


    To fight, naturally, it can only be the battle of climbing the stairs.


    But there are only two of them climbing the stairs on this side of Wushan river. How can it be done.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Out of the crowd came a middle-aged man. Looking at the breath, he should be a climber.


    He came to Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "it''s late."


    This person is not Liang Yao and who can be.


    Li Fu shook his head.


    When I turned my head, I saw Chao FengChen again.


    Now the master of Dayu emperor, dressed in a white robe, came to the room and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK for one to go upstairs."


    Many people knew the name of Chao FengChen. They knew that he was in the town of white fish. Several people climbed the stairs and killed two of them.


    It''s needless to say that Chao FengChen was the first person in the spring and Autumn period, which can''t be refuted. But even if he killed the monks of the three religions who went to the mountain, but now he is a swordsman facing the climbing realm, can he do it?


    I''m afraid it''s not that easy.


    Chao FengChen walked to the side of Wushan River and stood well. He didn''t speak any more.


    Today''s events can not only be described by twists and turns.


    Today, we still have to fight to solve this problem. Who can imagine that.


    Bai Weng no longer said anything more, just holding the sword handle around his waist, looking at the three opposite climbing the stairs, he said without expression: "who will come?"


    Zhou Qing and Xu Li looked at each other, and then looked at Liang Yao.


    Liang Yao''s face was innocent, but he said, "I don''t think it''s his enemy."


    Zhou Qing said, "you come late, you go and have a try."


    Xu Li was very frank and said, "I can''t beat him."


    Liang Yao turned his head and looked at the wind and dust.


    "Mr. Chao, why don''t you try it?"


    Before that, Chao FengChen had a great victory with Liang Yao in Taiping City, and Liang Yao still couldn''t understand it. At this time, Chao FengChen was directly pushed out.


    Chao FengChen did not speak.


    It was the haggard old man behind him laughing.


    Chao FengChen is a state of cultivation, he knows.


    To deal with Bai Weng, who obviously only needs the sword embryo Bai Zhihan, even if he has the experience of chaoqingqiu, he can''t be better than him.


    Bai Weng sneered: "no one dares to fight with me."


    The voice did not fall.


    Jianshan suddenly shook.


    Bai Weng suddenly felt a little bad. At first, the man he felt seemed to be looking at him.


    There is a sword spirit that I don''t know where it comes from. It sweeps across the whole Jianshan mountain and shakes at the moment.


    Zhou Qing turned his head and looked at Xu Li. They all saw the horror in their eyes.


    This is a swordsman who ascends the top of a tower. He is only one step away from entering the sea!


    Can there be such a person in the world?


    Who is it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    A great poet admires another great poet, so he once wrote a sentence: "the wind and rain are startled when the pen falls, and the poem becomes a cry of ghosts and gods." Such a poem praises him.


    Writing naturally can not startle the wind and rain, can only be startled by the heart.


    How can we make ghosts and gods cry?


    But when the sword light falls, it can frighten the wind and rain.


    Not all swordsmen''s swordsmen can surprise the wind and rain, but the swordsman who has not yet appeared can.


    How many swordsmen are there in this world?


    Bai Weng is one, and Xu Ji, the ancestor who has not died before, is one. But these two people are comparable to this one?


    Only one step away from the sea, the swordsman who ascended the building is afraid that only the sword embryo Bai Zhihan and the old ancestor Xu Ji before he was seriously injured could have such a realm.


    But Bai Zhihan is dead, and his ancestor Xu Ji has died for many years. Where is such a swordsman in this world?


    And it''s still in Jianshan!


    Bai Weng seized the sword on his waist, and his face was extremely ugly. If someone else only felt the lonely sword spirit but the boundless and fierce sword spirit, he felt that besides these, there was also a killing intention.


    The killing intention of a swordsman on the top of a building can not be described in two simple words.


    The green silk on Li Fuyao''s waist trembled slightly. I think he felt the meaning of these swords and wanted to produce the idea of World War I. of course, this is not the idea of the green silk sword, but the idea of the sword embryo.


    Li Fuyao held down the hilt of his sword with a complicated expression. He thought that there were so many things in the world that he had never seen before.


    Many people feel the sense of aloofness and aloofness. The swordsmen who are not good at it look around and wonder who the elder is. I''m afraid it can be said that he is the first person under the sea?


    Before Bai Weng was so powerful, they just thought that he was just the first swordsman under the sea, and there were still many people who thought that the temple master was really the first person under the cloud.


    But now, after feeling the meaning of the sword, who else would think so?


    At first, some people thought that Jianshan was indeed a holy land for swordsmen. After the death of the ancestor Xu Ji, there was such a person sitting in the town. No matter how you look at it, Jianshan is really extraordinary.


    The wind and rain of the sword wind and rain, and the whole sword mountain has the sound of sword. It can be said that the momentum has been extremely frightening, but in this terrible momentum, the one has never been seen


    Only Bai Weng was surrounded by sword, waiting for the next war.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the scenery of Jianshan is excellent. All the people who come to Jianshan think that this mountain is the holy land of swordsmen, and they pay attention to the meaning that he is given by the swordsmen. However, several people really go through these to see the original scenery.


    At the back of Jianshan mountain, the most famous place is the sword tomb. A few miles up the sword tomb, there is a cliff covered with vines, and there is a hole somewhere.


    The mouth of the cave is covered by vines.


    Where else knows there is a cave.


    At this moment, with a light sound, the vines in front of the hole seem to be cut off by some sharp thing, falling down one after another, revealing the hole.


    There was a tall old man in a gray robe standing at the entrance of the cave with his hands down.


    The old man''s eyes were full of vicissitudes. Standing at the entrance of the cave, he saw the whole picture of Jianshan in a short time. Naturally, he also saw the scene of the sword immortal hall.


    The old man said indifferently, "how can Jianshan allow you to be reckless


    The voice was not loud, but it quickly spread out.


    And before the voice fell, the old man had already arrived in front of the sword immortal hall.


    As soon as the old man who didn''t have a sword appeared, everyone subconsciously turned their eyes away from him. It''s because the old man''s sword spirit is too strong. If you just look at it, you will feel like splitting your eyes.


    Bai Weng''s expression is indifferent. This is the time when he feels the "man" when he climbs the mountain. It is different from what he saw with his own eyes at this time.


    It is obvious that when the old man stands in front of him, the sword Qi will flow naturally. If there is any obstruction, the sword spirit will be like a raging flood, and it will be submerged.


    There are thousands of kinds of Kendo in the world, but this one is the most direct and violent one.


    Standing opposite Bai Weng, the tall old man looks at each other. The scene is extremely strange in the eyes of others. The height of the two people is quite different.


    One high and one low.


    Tall old man indifferently said: "you also deserve to be the master of Jianshan?"


    This sentence is extremely rude and unreasonable.


    But Bai Weng didn''t feel angry at all. He just asked:


    "dare you ask me your name?"


    "You say that child is Sheng Liang''s child, so he is not qualified to be the leader of Jianshan. I''m also surnamed Sheng, but I want to hear about it. Who thinks I can''t be the leader of Jianshan."


    The tall old man said calmly, "I am Shengjing."Sheng Jing?!


    I''m afraid there won''t be too many people in the world who know the name and have an impression.


    After all, the name is too old.


    The withered old man looked at the wind dust and touched his arm gently.


    Please tell this story to Mr. Chao.


    Chao FengChen looked at the old man who had not appeared in the world for nearly three hundred years and sighed, "even if it''s Chaoqing autumn, I''m afraid I''ll call out martial uncle."


    Chao FengChen''s voice is not small, and many people have listened to it.


    They don''t know who Shengliang is, but who chaoqingqiu is, they don''t know.


    The Sword Fairy wants to call out his martial uncle. Isn''t his seniority higher than Xuji, the ancestor of Jianshan?


    Chao FengChen said: "this story, want to know less people."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The story mentioned before is about Wushan river. This story has something to do with Wushan river.


    Before Xu Ji became the leader of Jianshan, he was still in the early Qing Dynasty.


    There is no comparison between Xu Ji and Qing Qiu.


    At that time, the two most brilliant swordsmen were Meng Jin and Sheng Jing.


    They both went out of the same door. Meng Jin stepped on the stairs early and became the leader of Jianshan and accepted Xu Ji as his apprentice. At that time, Jianshan had not withered. So far, there are still some brilliant swordsmen still on the mountain, but the two most brilliant.


    Or Meng Jin and Sheng Jing.


    Meng Jin is a senior brother, Sheng Jing is a junior brother.


    The two men''s swordsmanship has always been on the same level. Before climbing the stairs, both of them have been considered to be sword immortals in the sea. As for who is the first and who is the second, no one can say.


    However, both of them were unwilling to work hard in sword practice, which led to their equal status.


    Time went by like this, until they both came to the peak of the spring and Autumn period from the spring and Autumn period. The distance between them to climb the tower was just a foot in front of the door.


    It is not a simple thing to enter the building in spring and autumn.


    If it is simple, there will be no more than a few swordsmen on the world.


    At that time, the master of Jianshan, that is, the two masters had said earlier that the one who broke through the realm and became the one who ascended the tower would be the master of Jianshan in the future. Therefore, after the peak of the spring and Autumn period, the two brothers made an appointment to close down, and the two decided who would become the friar of climbing the castle first.


    Both of them are gifted talents. It''s hard to say who can become a tower climber.


    After ten years of seclusion, Meng and Jin successfully broke through the spring and Autumn period and became a tower.


    So he became the new master of Jianshan.


    On the contrary, Sheng Jing, who had been closed for ten years, was not allowed to enter.


    Five years later, there was still no progress.


    Sheng Jing went out of the customs and traveled to the world.


    To travel in the world, on the one hand, it was because Meng Jin became the leader of Jianshan, which made Shengjing feel uncomfortable. On the other hand, it was also because Shengjing wanted to break the border.


    So Shengjing went down the mountain for 20 years.


    But twenty years later, apart from bringing back a child, he still did not become a swordsman.


    The child was brought back to Jianshan by Shengjing and handed over to Xu Ji to teach Kendo, named Shengliang.


    This is Xu Ji''s first disciple and the son of Shengjing.


    After returning to the mountains, Shengjing closed down again, which took a hundred years.


    In the past 20 years, Meng Jin''s realm became more and more excellent. When he reached the peak of climbing the tower, he gradually became tired. It happened that Xu Ji broke through the spring and Autumn period and became a swordsman.


    Meng Jin passed on the position of master of Jianshan to Xu Ji, and left Jianshan alone to go to the northern demon land.


    Maybe I want to take the last step.


    At this time, Shengjing finally became a tower.


    This slowness was more than 100 years slower than that of Meng Jin, and it was only in the end that he was equal to Xu Ji, a disciple of Meng Jin.


    Since Meng Jin left Jianshan and wanted to see the scenery of the sea, Shengjing naturally did not want to be a man. Although he could fall behind by 100 years on the threshold of climbing the building, he would not necessarily enter the sea later than Meng Jin.


    When Meng Jin wanted to go to the northern demon land, Shengjing would continue to shut down in Jianshan.


    So many things happened in Jianshan during the hundred years when Shengjing closed down.


    Xu Ji became the leader and received many disciples, but the eldest disciple was still Shengjing.


    This second one


    in the past 100 years, Shengjing has been out of the pass three times, and each time has been greatly improved compared with before. Until the last time, Shengjing has reached the peak of climbing the tower, which is not far away from the sea.


    This is how many times I went out of the pass. I only saw Xu Ji.


    As for Sheng Liang, he didn''t know his father was the uncle of master Xu Ji.


    At that time, the most brilliant swordsman in the world had become Xu Ji and Chao Qingqiu. Xu Ji was the master of Jianshan, and his realm was higher than that of chaoqingqiu. Naturally, he was regarded as the first swordsman in the mountains and rivers.However, the master of Jianshan knows that his martial uncle is more likely to set foot in the sea than he is.


    Soon after Shengjing went out, he closed again. This time, needless to say, it should be to see if he can enter the sea.


    Xu Ji is very clear about the significance of a Canghai swordsman to such a weak swordsman. Especially when master Meng Jin has left Jianshan, this martial uncle is a very important person, so Xu Ji lists this matter as the most important thing.


    And immediately after, he declared closed.


    Apart from Xu Ji''s desire to set foot in the sea, there is another reason that he wants to cover up his uncle''s affairs on the mountain.


    And Xu Ji''s closure led to disaster.


    The Taoist school thinks that there is only one such as Xu Ji who ascends the stairs in Jianshan. As long as you get rid of him, the swordsman''s whole line will decline completely. Therefore, they do not hesitate to buy Sheng Liang and let the eldest disciple of Jianshan be an internal ghost.


    So the story after that will be the same as the previous one.


    Xu Ji was seriously injured by the sneak attack, and he had no hope of the sea in his life. However, the ancestor of Jianshan, even so, spared Shengliang and Qiufeng without taking his life.


    In addition to the deep love between the master and the apprentice, there are also considerations about Shengjing.


    Why did Xu Ji have to cut off the offending friars? Naturally, it was not only because he maintained the dignity of Jianshan, but also because he wanted to ensure that Shengjing was not disturbed.


    Shengjing has never been out of the pass for many years, no matter whether it was the attack on Jianshan mountain, or after the main girder of the temple also climbed mountains.


    Xu Ji knew that he would not live long. Before he died, he sealed the mountain with a sword mountain array, so that outsiders would not know the situation of Jianshan, and that his martial uncle Sheng Jing would not be disturbed by outsiders.


    And Shengjing since the closure, until now, only once again appeared in front of the world.


    This time, although still can''t break open the stairs, become the sea, but the realm has always been to the end of climbing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Chao FengChen said this, he closed his mouth.


    He thought of Meng Jin, who looked like an old dog. At the moment, he might still be napping in the teahouse in the North Sea.


    An old toothless dog was unwilling to bark.


    The story is very clear, Shengjing is Sheng Liang''s father, the uncle of Xu Ji, and Wu Shanhe''s grandfather.


    People from Bai Weng''s side said that Wu Shanhe couldn''t be the head teacher of Jianshan because of his background. So, is Shengjing qualified to be the leader of Jianshan?


    If we say that because of Shengliang, Shengjing is not qualified. I''m afraid no one dares to say it?


    This is a higher generation than Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan in those years. His realm is even higher than that of an old man. He is still a disciple of Jianshan. If we say that we should take charge of Jianshan again, we can say it.


    No one said more.


    Almost everyone shut their mouths.


    There was silence.


    Bai Weng looks at Shengjing in silence. If he really wants to fight, the possibility of winning is very small.


    If we say why he was so confident before, or because his realm was invincible in climbing stairs, no matter Zhou Qing or Xu Li, they could not beat him.


    Bai Weng took a deep breath and suddenly said plainly, "please."


    The word "please" was said, which surprised many people. Before Shengjing went out of the pass, everyone could see clearly the meaning of the fierce sword. It was definitely not something to be provoked. Although Bai Weng''s swordsmanship realm was also extremely excellent, it was superb. Could he surpass Shengjing?


    This is an old man who shouts "martial uncle" all over the country.


    Sheng Jing turns around and looks at Bai Weng. He doesn''t speak in a hurry.


    He went out of the pass very early today. From the beginning of baiweng mountain climbing, he woke up. Later, they began to tell the story. He heard it. He knew what Shengliang had done and who wushanhe was. Although he was extremely disappointed with his son, he still appreciated his grandson.


    What''s more, even Xu Ji thinks so.


    Or he won''t give him the sword.


    Sheng Jing looked at Bai Weng and said calmly, "life and death are conceited."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    Shengjing has always been interested in killing Bai Weng, not just because of the story, but because of why he knew it.


    The only people who know the story, except for the old ancestor Xu Ji and those disciples, are Taoist.


    Among the disciples, only Chen Sheng and Qiu Fengman were alive. Qiu Fengman did such a thing when he was forced by Shengliang. Naturally, he would not publicize it everywhere. Chen Sheng knew that this was a scandal in Jianshan, and naturally he would not talk about it everywhere.


    So where did Bai Weng get this story.


    Apart from the door, what else?


    That''s the gate.


    Since it is a Taoist gate, Bai Weng is the chess piece of daomen.


    Everyone knows that the reconciliation between the three religions and the swordsmen is just a sword afraid of the Qing Dynasty and autumn. Where there is such sincerity, the election of the leader of Jianshan is the most important thing. If the three religions do not do anything, no one will believe it.


    Many things can be explained from the fact that Yanling and Liangxi dynasties jointly attacked Dayu.


    The three religions do not want the swordsmen to recover all the time.


    But why is there no trace of Taoism and Confucianism?


    Not many people are thinking about it.


    But the truly intelligent people, naturally, have guessed something.


    Confucianism, or Taoism, has finally failed in this game of chess.


    But this time, it was nothing but a swordsman.


    That''s the real beauty.


    Any other pieces into this chess game will make people feel abrupt.


    So let a chess piece which is originally in the Bureau fall into a certain position again, will it be abrupt?


    It should not.


    So the piece fell.


    It''s very interesting when it falls in front of you, but when you get to the back, you don''t know whether it''s because the Taoist school thinks the winner is in hand or something else, so he doesn''t want to cover up anything.


    In the end, something went wrong.


    As long as Chao Qingqiu doesn''t make a move, as long as there is no Shengjing, who is close to the sea in Jianshan, this game of chess is good.


    But who knows, finally came out such a thing.


    No one thought that there would be another one in Jianshan.


    And this one is not only here, but also something else.


    It was a surprise.


    The two swordsmen walking in the front of the stairs want to fight, and it seems that it is not


    to distinguish between the superior and the inferior, but also to distinguish between life and death.


    In this world, how many swordsmen can have such a wonderful realm?


    Is this going to kill one?


    Not many people want it to happen.


    If it has to happen.


    Someone opened his mouth and tried to persuade him, but he turned to think that these two swordsmen are already the strongest swordsmen in the world except Chao Qingqiu. Who else is qualified to say anything except Chao Qingqiu?


    Even if they say it, can they hear it?


    The so-called small talk, it is said that.


    Since I can''t persuade you, I''ll have a good look


    This world about this realm swordsmen kill each other, but have not seen several times.


    The white Weng swept in a puff and soon went into the clouds. For example, if the swordsmen in their realm really want to fight with each other freely, it will certainly cause a great impact. Without the Jianshan array, they can''t afford to fight.


    After Bai Weng left, Shengjing also went to the cloud.


    However, it has been noticed that the elder didn''t carry the sword


    How confident is this?


    When an enemy ascended the building, the elder didn''t even mention the sword?


    To a swordsman, a sword is half his life. If you say you don''t need a sword against the enemy, most of it appears in


    yanle looks at the clouds and then takes back his sight. He pulls out his sword from his waist, looks at Li Fuyao, and whispers, "I want to fight you."


    Bai Weng and Sheng Jing are going to fight. This is the battlefield where they ascend the tower. Yan Yue can''t compare with Wushan river. Li Fuyao can only be found.


    Moreover, Li Fuyao''s reputation is much greater.


    Li Fuyao pressed the hilt of his sword and said with a smile, "I''m extremely happy."


    With these words, he drew out his sword.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The battle in the sea of clouds was on the verge of breaking out. Countless swords fell into the air, making white marks.


    It''s like someone started painting the sky with some paint.


    It''s like a strange painting.


    On a peak in Jianshan, there are two men in white robes.


    Two people are hanging swords, two people are watching the battle in the sea of clouds.


    Perhaps many people will feel that this war is the real peak of the war, so they will not be able to blink their eyes, thinking of a feast for the eyes.


    But for these two men, this kind of state can''t attract their attention.One of these two individuals is called chaoqingqiu.


    Since the other one is qualified to stand beside him, he is also a sword immortal.


    His name is Ye Changting.


    Looking at the sword light from time to time in the sea of clouds, ye Changting asked in a low voice, "have you seen through the falling chess piece? So you did something. "


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t go to see the scene in the sea of clouds. He just said, "the chess piece is a good chess piece, but the people who have lost it are a bit stupid. If Liang is allowed to play this game, the situation will be much more difficult. But this observer seems to have something else to do."


    Ye Changting is a new comer. He knows the situation here, but he doesn''t know anything else. At least he has heard the name of Liang Yi.


    "If there is no Shengjing in the sword mountain, who will you use to get rid of that chess piece?"


    This is one of the things ye Changting wants to know.


    If there is no Shengjing, the swordsman on the top of the tower, who can solve this problem.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "can''t Wushan river?"


    Ye Changting is a bit surprised. "He is just a twilight place."


    There is a spring and Autumn period between the morning and evening and the climbing stage, but how can things be simply a matter of spring and autumn.


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile: "how can a person who can be the master of Jianshan can''t solve this problem. Besides, I don''t need a person with high level to sit in that seat. I just need a person who can solve the problem. Who has higher realm than me?"


    Ye Changting frowned and sighed a moment later: "it turns out that you have always chosen him."


    Chao Qing Qiu shook his head.


    There are many kinds of meanings of shaking one''s head, but obviously, there is only one meaning at this time, that is, to express denial.


    Ye Changting looks at chaoqingqiu and is puzzled.


    "Who is that?"


    If it was not wushanhe, would it be someone else? Who would this other person be?


    Chao Qingqiu said with profound meaning: "you guess."


    Ye Changting''s face was a little strange. He didn''t go into this issue and asked about something else.


    What he can ask, of course, is what happened in Qingzhou Prefecture.


    What did Liu Sheng and Chao Qingqiu say at that time.


    Ye Changting doesn''t know.


    But he vaguely felt that what Chao Qingqiu was going to do was a special thing.


    Chao Qingqiu listened to Ye Changting''s words, thought for a while, and then said, "nothing but tired."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    From time to time, sword light comes into being in the sea of clouds, just like before.


    It is not too complicated for the two swordsmen to score one point, but it is not too simple to say that they always come back.


    However, Shengjing, who had no sword from the beginning to the end, always had the upper hand, which made Bai Weng miserable.


    The old swordsman, who had already gone a long way to climb the building, had no chance of winning in the face of Shengliang.


    Above the clouds, Sheng Jing stood with his hands on his back. Naturally, there were countless cloud swords on his side. Looking at Bai Weng, the swordsman who had not been seen in front of the world for nearly three hundred years, was silent for a moment, and then said, "if no one promises, you should still live in seclusion somewhere."


    Bai Weng''s face changed a little, but he didn''t speak.


    Neither acknowledge nor deny.


    Sheng Jing said calmly: "before you climbed the mountain, I had seen a lot of things on the mountain road. What do you want to do, do you think I don''t know?"


    In the white Weng''s winery, there are not only other stories in the white Weng''s courtyard, but also those people who have seen the wine.


    For example, Shengjing.


    He is the martial uncle of Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, and the younger martial brother of Meng Jin. He is also a disciple of the master of Jianshan. He knows no less about Jianshan array than others.


    What''s more, his realm is enough. It''s not very difficult to know what he wants to know.


    Bai Weng may have started at the end of the day. At the beginning, he could not be said to be a bad man. But after that, he could not be said to be a good man. If he was a good man, there were still bad people in the world?


    Bai Weng handed out a sword, and then watched the sword disappear and disintegrate not far away from his body. Then he realized how far he was from Shengjing.


    He was helpless, but more insipid.


    The sword light fell on the sea of clouds.


    Bai Weng said in a low voice: "I thought that some things I had done enough, but some things were still not done well."


    "It''s not right," Sheng said


    Yes, not right.


    When Bai Weng was asked to come to Jianshan to fight for the master of Jianshan, most of them only saw the surface. They thought that Bai Weng was greedy for the power of Jianshan master, but only a swordsman like Shengjing knew that Bai Weng wanted to visit the sea.


    Yes, I think it''s a swordsman like them. Apart from the sea, do they have any other ideas?


    No more.


    "You have practiced sword for more than 500 years, but you still haven''t seen the sea scenery. I don''t believe you will be indifferent when someone can help you."


    That''s a confession.


    I was instructed to go to the sea to see the scenery.


    Even at a glance.


    Sheng Jing said: "cultivation can''t be done by others. You can only rely on yourself. If you don''t have the ability to set foot in the sea, then even if you do one day, it''s just a embroidered pillow."


    Bai Weng has some bitter and astringent meaning. He doesn''t refute it. He just looks at Shengjing and doesn''t speak. He seems very silent.


    Everyone knows the truth, but in fact, how many people can really understand it?


    I''m afraid Bai Weng can''t, and no one else can.


    After all, not everyone is a monk like Shengjing. It took more than 100 years to break open and climb the building. Besides, there are his elder martial brothers who are going farther and farther in front of him. If someone else is afraid that he will become a Taoist priest early, he will not be able to fight steadily and climb the stairs later.


    Bai Weng asked, "I''ve been climbing the stairs all the time. I''ve seen the sea in front of me, but I can''t get in. How do you think?"


    "It''s painful," Sheng said


    At this time, he had stopped, and Bai Weng was sure to die today. There is no doubt that he would die if he wanted to die. This does not mean that Sheng Jing would not say something to him.


    Bai Weng asked, "are you not allowed to enter or dare not enter?"


    In his realm, he was very close to the sea. Naturally, Bai Weng knew some things. For example, in the sea after climbing the tower, many monks were afraid to step forward. It was not because the realm was not enough, but because of other reasons, such as some people forbidding them to step across


    Why did the three religions keep twelve saints for six thousand years, with no more than one? When some saints died, there would soon be new saints to fill their places.


    Moreover, when a Confucian sage dies, it must be a Confucian monk who becomes a Confucian saint and fills in the vacancy. This seems to be a common thing agreed by all, and it will never change.


    A radish a pit.


    This world is willing to have a few more seas, but those few seas are not willing to.


    Shengjing closed for many years, has been in the impact of the sea realm, listen to this sentence, did not immediately answer, but rather pondered, what on earth did not enter the sea?


    Why can''t I enter?


    There will be no fear in your heart.Because climbing a building into the sea is a disaster, so you are afraid?


    Born with fear, so they can not cross that road?


    If this is the case, Shengjing is afraid that he will never enter the sea in his life.


    At the thought of this place, the swordsman who had already walked all the way to the stairs suddenly felt frustrated.


    Although the world is big, one sword is enough.


    Even the last hurdle is still timid.


    Bai Weng said: "this is the way of the world. No one wants another sword immortal. Even if you really want to take the last step one day, you will be intercepted by the saints of the three religions. Even if Chao Qingqiu has no idea about this, he is willing to do something, but he can stop a few. The three religions alone are twelve, of course, demon soil You don''t necessarily want to see this situation. At least there will be a few big demons. It is a situation in which the whole world is enemies. Who can protect you? "


    Sheng Jing didn''t say much, just silent.


    But it was silence that revealed his inner thoughts.


    What do swordsmen practice sword for? Most people are no different from the monks of the three religions. However, they still pursue long life, which can not be obtained. The monks of the three religions began to pursue sanctification.


    Swordsmen also pursue to enter the sea and become sword immortals.


    But there are few that can be done.


    The monks of the three religions become saints.


    It is extremely difficult for a swordsman to become a sword immortal.


    This is the situation of the past six thousand years. No one can change it, and no one can change it.


    Even if Chao Qingqiu, who is now invincible in the world, has done so many things for the swordsman, he still has no way out at this point.


    Even if there are many talented swordsmen in the same line of swordsmen, they may all have to be folded in front of the threshold at the end.


    It''s hard to be a swordsman.


    It''s easy for no one in the world.


    It''s just that swordsmen are extremely difficult.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ll try it."


    Sheng Jing looks at Bai Weng and says calmly.


    "If not, I''ll try."


    I don''t know what Shengjing thought when he said this, but Bai Weng thought it was ridiculous.


    He wanted to say something, but was soon interrupted by Sheng Jing, "that''s it."


    That''s it.


    There are many meanings in this sentence, but in fact, it means termination.


    Bai Weng had a premonition of his own ending, but there was no other emotion. He just looked at Shengjing and said calmly, "among my disciples, all of them are not good people. Only the speech music is good and the qualification is enough. One day, he may not be able to climb the stairs. Keep him."


    When a man is dying, his words are good.


    What Bai Weng said at this time seemed to be a lot more kind.


    Sheng Jing nods. Although he doesn''t know who yanle is, he will have a chance to have a look and do anything after finishing the business here.


    Bai Weng said with a smile: "that pair of brothers are OK, but your grandson, in fact, can''t compare with his younger brother, but his reputation is not very good, otherwise Jianshan can be left to him."


    Sheng Jing shook his head and said, "since Xu Ji has already made arrangements, I will not interfere more. Xu Ji has paved the first half of this young man''s last road, and the latter one will let him go by himself."


    Bai Weng thought for a while, as if there was nothing to say.


    He sighed.


    Think of his life, from the beginning of the farm boy, witnessed his mother was defiled, and then began to walk on a road of no return.


    If those things didn''t happen in those years, would I have lived my whole life in a down-to-earth way, but my life like that was only a hundred years, which seemed to be a little short.


    Bai Weng frowned.


    Too short a life, who will like it?


    The monks don''t think they like it.


    So the people at the foot of the mountain will like it?


    Maybe not. Who doesn''t want to stay in this world a little longer?


    Even a quarter of an hour is good.


    Bai Weng sighed: "if this life is meaningful, it may be very calm when you die."


    "I''m not so calm. I think I''ve done more bad things."


    Sheng Jing didn''t speak. He just moved it manually.


    At the moment of his arrival at the sea, the sword man''s body was filled with air.


    Like a dragon, we should tear the white Weng apart.


    Bai Weng raised the sword and handed out a sword. At the same time, he asked, "the sword is not a bad thing. Stay in Jianshan. If a younger swordsman takes it up, it will erase my stigma. What do you think?"


    Sheng Jing nods.


    Sword light is produced in the cloud


    sea.


    Poop.


    The sword light passed through Bai Weng''s body and took away Bai Weng''s vitality.Bai Weng laughs and throws the sword out. Then he looks at Shengjing.


    Sheng Jing looks the same.


    Turn around and leave the cloud.


    The simplest thing in the world is to kill people, which is much easier than to reason.


    Shengjing left the sea of clouds and fell in front of the sword immortal hall.


    The sea of clouds gradually stopped.


    Now many people already know that the sea of clouds is fine.


    Bai Weng has been defeated.


    But no one thought it would be so soon.


    Of course, when these ideas came into being, when we looked at Shengjing, we were filled with awe.


    But there were sighs.


    It is a great loss that today''s Swordsman lost a swordsman who ascended the building without any reason.


    Sheng Jing doesn''t think so.


    He looked beyond Jianshan and said indifferently, "go away!"


    A word is a sword. When he said this, Shengjing had already made a sword.


    Outside the Jianshan mountain, the mountain forest is turbulent, and is startled by the sword coming from afar.


    Some monks of the three religions who had already arrived here felt the sword, and their eyes were ready to crack!


    Soon, there were several colorful clouds, which were the marks of the friars'' magic tools.


    The swordsmen are a little angry, looking at those colorful clouds, they want to pursue.


    But they were all stopped.


    Sheng Jing looks at a place and beckons for a sword.


    The sword galloped away, nailing and killing a monk in the spring and Autumn period who was hiding in the forest.


    Only after this sword, there were several strong breath in the mountain forest, and those breath, which soon faded, should have left here.


    Sheng Jing took his sight back and put it in front of the sword immortal hall.


    He looked at the swordsmen, but the swordsmen did not dare to look at him.


    The battle of Shengjing proves one thing. He is the strongest swordsman under the cloud.


    If he wants to be a leader, who can say no.


    No one.


    Wu Shanhe looked at his grandfather with a complicated look.


    He didn''t know the two stories in Jianshan, but both of them were closely related to him.


    In recent hundreds of years, the scope of Jianshan''s story has been very small.


    Sheng Jing was silent for a moment, and then said, "I can''t be the master of Jianshan."


    In fact, this sentence is as exciting as his sword.


    You have spent so much effort to kill the white Weng who was climbing the mountain. After some hardships, no one is more suitable to be the master of Jianshan than you. However, you said that you would not be the master of Jianshan. What did you do before you were old?


    Is it difficult to simply feel that Jianshan is still in the hands of Jianshan disciples?


    Zhou Qing didn''t feel very strange when listening to those words. He just walked in the crowd and took his daughter-in-law''s hand. In the final analysis, in Zhou Qing''s eyes, the sword could only rank second.


    His daughter-in-law has always been number one.


    Xu Li picked up his daughter and waited for Shengjing''s next words.


    Sheng Jing is not in a hurry to speak.


    Li Fuyao, however, came up from the mountain road. Yanle followed him with a look of decadence.


    In the previous war, Li Fuyao won easily.


    It made him reluctant to accept it.


    He can lose, but he doesn''t want to.


    It''s really unreasonable.


    Sheng Jing looked at Li Fuyao and suddenly asked, "how about you being a master teacher?"


    As soon as he said this, he was in a great uproar, and soon someone said angrily, "how can he do it? Maybe he will betray the mountains and rivers and throw himself into the demon soil one day."


    This is naturally about the relationship between Li Fuyao and Qinghuai.


    Li Fuyao frowned.


    No words.


    There are so many kinds of people in this world. It''s normal that one or two of them are excessive.


    Liang Yao said with a smile, "I think it''s good. I''ve become famous since I was young. It''s no worse than that Taoist."


    This is a person who ascends a building to express his position.


    I think it will work.


    Li Fuyao was stunned.


    Zhou Qing''s voice sounded in the crowd, "I think it''s not bad."


    This is the second.


    Xu Li nodded with a smile.


    Third.


    In addition, Shengjing inquired at the beginning.


    Doesn''t this mean that there are four people who go to the building to express their opinions at the same time?


    No matter how you look at it, you may be on the position of master of Jianshan.


    Chao FengChen did not speak.


    The haggard old man is waiting to talk to the wind.


    Li Fuyao was the first to say, "I don''t want to."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    Chao Qingqiu left the mountain road and came to the bottom of the cliff with Ye Changting. He stood in front of the stream and was silent for a long time. Chao Qingqiu said, "I know he doesn''t want to."


    Ye Changting stood beside Chao Qingqiu, and naturally knew who he was.


    In this world, the only young man who can let Chao Qingqiu''s heart go is not Wu Shanhe, but another young man.


    Li Fuyao.


    Ye Changting has never heard of the name, but he always feels that the name seems familiar.


    "Xu Ji paved a road for him in those years. I don''t know if it is the one he wants to take. He has walked along with that road for a while. Now he is qualified to choose the way to go after that."


    "It''s not easy to shoulder the sword mountain, but it''s even harder to refuse," ye said


    Chao Qingqiu looks at the distance with a complicated look. He doesn''t know what it means in his eyes.


    "Maybe this is Xu Ji''s original idea. He didn''t want to let Li Fuyao take a road arranged by others from the beginning."


    Ye Changting said softly, "in this case, the Jianshan mountain belongs to Wushan river?"


    Ye Changting is very familiar with the name of Wushan river.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "where is so easy?"


    With these words, Chao Qingqiu has already entered the bamboo building.


    Ye Changting looked at the slanting sun in the sky. After a moment''s silence, he turned around and went somewhere.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    From the beginning of Bai Weng''s climbing in the early morning, to the breaking of Wushan River''s Jianshan formation, and then to Shengjing''s exit to kill Bai Weng, it has already been a long time since dusk.


    The sword mountain array is broken.


    The thick fog cleared away.


    The sunset glow shines on the eaves corner of Jianxian hall, glittering with gold.


    Everyone thought it was incredible.


    Too much happened today.


    After Shengjing went out of the pass and killed Bai Weng, no matter whether people would like to or not, he is the most likely person to become the leader of Jianshan, but who knows he is asking Li Fuyao.


    But why Li Fuyao?


    Yes, he has made a reputation in the demon land. He is probably the best young swordsman in this mountain and river. But why is he?


    Even if Sheng Jing doesn''t want to be the leader of Jianshan, his grandson, Wu Shanhe, is still here. What if Wu Shan he is not enough, he can be the leader of Jianshan.


    But Sheng Jing went to ask Li Fuyao.


    And those who went upstairs all agreed.


    If it is true, even if so many swordsmen have expressed their willingness to become the master of Jianshan, then he will do it.


    But in the end, the young man refused.


    He said he didn''t want to.


    The meaning of this sentence, there is no turning point, no hidden meaning, is very straightforward, I don''t want to.


    I don''t want to.


    It''s not that I can''t do it, I can''t do it well


    I don''t want to.


    Li Fu shook his head and looked at the crowd.


    If the previous sentence can be understood as a mirage, Li Fu shakes his head this time, which proves that he did say that sentence before.


    Chen Sheng turns to look at Li Fuyao and his apprentice. He doesn''t say anything, but he has some inexplicable emotions at the bottom of his eyes.


    It''s complicated.


    But it seems more gratifying.


    Chao FengChen is laughing.


    Among the people present, except Chen Sheng, he knew Li Fuyao the longest, and he was also Chao FengChen''s first friend as Chao FengChen.


    From the beginning to the present, Chao FengChen has never covered up his appreciation of Li Fuyao.


    Sheng Jing looked at Li Fuyao, looked at it for several times, and said with regret: "in this case Forget it


    Forget it.


    Then the young man is not willing to be the leader of Jianshan. Who can be the leader?


    Many people''s eyes fell on the Wushan river.


    This young man, who never spoke at all, was deliberately ignored before.


    He should be the hero of the day.


    The atmosphere was a little oppressive for a while.


    Today, there will be a master of Jianshan. But when Chao Qingqiu doesn''t show up, it''s very delicate who is in charge.


    Sheng Jing turned his head and scanned the crowd with his eyes. He asked, "who else wants to be the master teacher?"


    Although it is only a question, but in fact, there are many people out of mind.


    It''s just that they''re all well hidden.


    As everyone knows, the position of the leader of Jianshan can''t fall into the hands of outsiders.


    Bai Weng was so powerful that he wanted to be the leader of Jianshan, but he was killed by Shengjing?


    I''m afraid I have to go and see if I can carry Shengjing''s sword.Is it really possible for someone to take the sword of the old man who has already reached the extreme in climbing the stairs?


    A man ascended the stairs and said in a low voice, "since the master of Jianshan has built mountains and rivers, there is no more suitable master of Jianshan than the elder."


    This is definitely the mind of many people.


    In front of absolute strength, such nonsense as identity is nonsense.


    As long as your sword is strong enough, it can do something you want to do.


    As the man ascended the stairs to make a voice, many people echoed.


    It is better to let Shengjing be the master of Jianshan than to let others do it.


    Especially a young man.


    What''s the standard?


    Sheng Jing didn''t speak, so he looked at the front, neither nodding nor shaking his head.


    No one knows what he''s thinking.


    In terms of seniority, no one is higher than him.


    He is obviously the most suitable person, but what is he hesitating about?


    Only a few people looked at the Wushan river.


    Sure enough.


    The young man had been silent for a long time, but now he finally raised his head and took a step forward.


    He looked at all the people present and said, "this is my sword mountain."


    The voice is not loud, but there is a magic power that can make everyone hear his voice.


    This is his Jianshan, which is why wushanhe did so much and why he wanted to climb Jianshan.


    Swordsmen have been withering, and there are fewer and fewer disciples in Jianshan mountain. In wushanhe''s generation, only the old ancestor Xu Ji and he are on the mountain. The old ancestor has long wanted to give Jianshan to him, and he is ready.


    Just not in those days.


    In the following ten years, Wushan River traveled far and wide, naturally in order to return to Jianshan one day and let Jianshan reappear.


    At that time, Jianshan was also his Jianshan.


    But who would have thought that after that, he would open the sky with a sword to Qingqiu, and then Jianshan would open again.


    Countless swordsmen gathered on this mountain to choose their new masters.


    In their eyes, the Jianshan mountain at this time was a broken and then built one, with only the name of Jianshan. However, it was no longer an ordinary Kendo sect, but the last resort of the swordsmen.


    In this case, why do you have to be the leader of a sword mountain.


    Naturally, those who have the ability are qualified to be masters of Jianshan.


    This is the status quo.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t take care of this matter. I don''t know if it''s a default or not, but many people have already acquiesced in it.


    But Wu Shanhe doesn''t think so.


    Jianshan should also be the Jianshan of Jianshan disciples.


    How can an outsider be qualified to be the master teacher of Jianshan?


    Thinking about it, Wu Shanhe said this sentence.


    A young man who is just in the morning and evening can''t be convinced when he says this, but he has other identities. He is a disciple of Jianshan, and more importantly, he is the grandson of Shengjing. Naturally, no one dares to express any objection.


    At least no one is talking now.


    Sheng Jing didn''t go to see his grandson. He didn''t seem to care.


    Chen Sheng rubbed his cheek and thought that it was really unreasonable for the child to say something. If you said that you were the only disciple of Jianshan, you could say it was OK. But without me and your grandfather, you could say that Jianshan was yours?


    Although Chen Sheng thought about these things and felt a little bored, he did not open his mouth in the end.


    He also wants to have a look. If this Jianshan belongs to you, how can you get it back?


    Sheng Jing''s ability to make people feel that he should be the leader of Jianshan is based on his strength.


    What''s wrong with Wu Shenghe?


    Is it just a mouth?


    Some people sneer in the dark. When Bai Weng was so forced before, you couldn''t say a word. Now relying on that man is your grandfather, will you speak?


    I''d like to see what you''re going to say.


    Wu Shanhe was silent for a moment before he said, "I opened the sword mountain array. This sword mountain is also the place where I used to practice swords. Master Xu Ji of Jianshan is my teacher. My name is on the spectrum of Jianshan disciples. Even if it is not my sword mountain, it should be the sword mountain of other Jianshan disciples. What''s the relationship between you and outsiders? ¡±


    What does it matter?


    An ancestral home belongs to one family. After the elder passed away, it was natural for the younger generation to inherit it. The younger generation left home temporarily and went around for a walk. When he came back, he found a group of people who had no house and were discussing who would be the master of his ancestral home.


    Isn''t that ridiculous?


    Everyone has no house. Can we squeeze into this house?


    I don''t know what others think, but Wu Shanhe must have thought that the ancestral house should have been his.


    "Besides, this Jianshan is really mine."Wu Shanhe said this carefully,


    and then took out a small sword from his arms.


    In fact, if you look carefully, it should be a token in the shape of a small sword.


    Li Fuyao has a sword jade, which is used to prove the identity of Jianshan.


    This token is not supposed to prove the identity of Jianshan.


    It''s something else.


    Maybe it''s the head teacher


    An official has an official seal, while a general has a tiger amulet.


    An emperor even needs a jade seal.


    So it''s natural to have something to teach in Jianshan.


    It was nearly ten thousand years since the founding of Jianshan. At the beginning, the founder of the kaipai school thought that before he left the world, he wanted to spread out his position as the leader of Jianshan.


    It''s OK to spread it out. If others don''t know that he is the leader of Jianshan?


    So I made a keepsake.


    The founder of Jianshan, who has a very high level of kendo, melted his sword into a token before he left the world.


    It is used as a certificate for the master of Jianshan.


    This token is called sword order by the disciples of Jianshan.


    There is also an ancestral precept.


    "Those who hold the sword order are the masters of Jianshan!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    The ancestral house is his ancestral home. He opens it with the key in person. Then a group of people enter the ancestral house to discuss who is the new owner. He has not said anything, but finally he takes out the house deed.


    This is to tell you.


    You think too much, you care too much.


    Whose mountain is, naturally it belongs to me. Before me, it was Xu Ji. Xu Ji gave the mountain to me, and that was mine.


    What to do with you idlers?


    Yes, these people say they want to choose the leader. Now, it''s ridiculous.


    Many people feel the burning pain in their faces.


    Xu Ji knew Wu Shanhe''s identity, and was willing to raise him up, but also passed down the sword order.


    This shows that Xu Ji doesn''t care about his identity.


    Xu Ji doesn''t care about it. Can you say three or four?


    After all, it''s what you think, not the fact.


    When did Jianshan say it would be handed over to outsiders?


    Even if it is possible that the sentence of "chaoqingqiu" that Jianshan is reopened today is just telling the disciples of Jianshan.


    Countless people look different.


    There was shock, there was confusion.


    But more of it was anger.


    Not everyone can understand.


    Not everyone can accept it.


    There was silence.


    Li Fuyao wanted to say something, but he found that he didn''t have anything to say.


    I''m not a Jianshan disciple. What should I say.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, walked out of the crowd and said sincerely, "Congratulations, elder martial brother."


    There is nothing else.


    He is not a disciple of Jianshan. Naturally, he doesn''t have to salute. He just expresses his own attitude.


    However, he is just a swordsman in the Taiqing realm. Even if his reputation is more famous, he has no effect.


    Wu Shanhe turns his head and looks at Li Fuyao with complicated eyes.


    After a long time, he said thank you.


    Chen Sheng kneaded his head and walked out of the crowd. He saluted Wu Shan He and said, "Chen Sheng, a disciple of Jianshan, has seen the master teacher!"


    Chen Sheng is Xu Ji''s apprentice and martial uncle of Wushan river. Normally, Wushan River naturally needs to respect Chen Sheng. However, at this juncture, since Wu Shanhe has taken out the sword order to show his identity, Chen Sheng salutes naturally.


    Wu Shanhe said seriously: "martial uncle doesn''t have to be polite. Things on the mountain still need more attention from martial uncle."


    Chen Sheng nodded and stepped back to one side.


    Yan Le stood on one side, unexpectedly also walked out, looked at Wu Shan River, seriously said: "congratulations."


    After that, he also stood somewhere.


    Wu Shanhe took a look at all the people present and knew that someone would speak.


    Now, though, it''s funny who''s talking.


    One of them went upstairs to think about it, and then he frowned and said something.


    However, there was a majestic sword meaning, which immediately stopped him from speaking.


    Sheng Jing said quietly, "that''s it."


    It can be said that it is a final decision.


    This one has already said this. What else can anyone else say?


    That''s it.


    The dust fell to the ground.


    The choice of the leader of Jianshan has been decided today.


    It''s just that after that, there''s always something else.


    "I dare to ask Mr. Wu whether we can enter Jianshan?"


    This is a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period.


    They have already known that they can''t be the leader of Jianshan, so they don''t want to fight for the position of leader of Jianshan. The only thing they want is to join Jianshan.


    Become a disciple of Jianshan.


    It''s like having a home.


    To


    this is a lot of hard talking.


    Who doesn''t want to be a disciple of Jianshan?


    Wu Shanhe said calmly, "we will discuss this matter later."


    Listen to this, many people are relaxed.


    Anyway, Jianshan is a Kendo sect with few disciples. It will not refuse fresh blood. Otherwise, even if Wu Shanhe is in charge of teaching, there are only a few disciples in Jianshan. What''s the effect of reopening Jianshan?


    In the end, there will always be swordsmen entering Jianshan.


    There is no doubt about that.


    Wushan river went forward a few steps, and then he would walk into the sword immortal hall.


    People outside Jianshan may not know what it needs to do to ascend the throne, but Wu Shanhe knows very well that it is not complicated to ascend the throne of Jianshan leader cult. He only needs to light a incense stick in the hall of Jianxian.


    After that, they couldn''t find any problems.


    If anyone wants to say that wushanhe is not the master of Jianshan, he can''t do it at all.


    No one stopped him, so it was easy for Wu Shanhe to enter the hall.


    Everyone is waiting for Wu Shanhe, when he will come out and when he will preside over the event of swordsman entering Jianshan.No one noticed that Li Fuyao had come to Shengjing.


    Feel the sword spirit of Shengjing.


    Li Fuyao felt a little uncomfortable.


    But he still asked, "why is this so?"


    This question will never be asked for no reason. Since it is asked, there must be a reason.


    Li Fuyao and Shengjing are far from each other in terms of seniority. Even Li Fuyao himself does not know what to call him.


    Uncle of Xu Ji.


    Sheng Jing is very calm. He naturally knows what Li Fuyao is asking.


    It was just that he asked him whether he wanted to do the thing of Jianshan master education.


    There are many kinds of bad intentions in that matter.


    Li Fuyao is not a Jianshan disciple, and he does not have a sword order. No matter how we look at it, we can''t get him.


    Of course, at that time, no one knew that there was a sword order in Wushan river.


    If Li Fuyao nods.


    I''m afraid there will be a crack between him and his elder martial brother Wu Shanhe.


    But even if he didn''t nod


    Isn''t it born?


    Li Fuyao has always said that Jianshan belongs to Wushan River, which is the meaning of his ancestor Xu Ji, and Li Fuyao will not violate it.


    Sheng Jing looked at the young man with the same expression under the influence of his sword spirit and said calmly, "don''t you want to, or can''t you?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer this question. He didn''t want to or couldn''t. isn''t it a no?


    "Wu Shanhe is right. It''s his sword mountain. But what if he doesn''t have that sword order?"


    When he said this, Sheng Jing''s voice was very low, and only he and Li Fuyao could hear it.


    Li Fuyao understood.


    If the elder martial brother didn''t have that sword order, he would not have become the leader of Jianshan. At that time, it was really necessary for someone to stand up and be the first bird. When the first bird was finished, he would naturally wait for the protagonist to come out.


    If wushanhe didn''t have that sword order, the elder martial brother would not be a bird in the first place, but himself.


    Li Fuyao has a complicated look.


    Sheng Jing didn''t care at all.


    He sighed and said calmly, "it''s not very good, mainly because I''m not very happy."


    Sheng Jing said, "what does this have to do with me?"


    What does this have to do with me?


    Shengjing will not care about Li Fuyao''s ideas, even if he is his descendant, but compared with Wu Shanhe, who can see which is more important.


    One is a close grandson, and the other is only a junior disciple.


    Li Fuyao knows the gap.


    There was no change in his mood, he just said, "I can understand, I can accept."


    I understand and I can accept it.


    What else can this kind of thing do besides accept.


    Li Fuyao touched the handle of the sword.


    If he is a swordsman who ascends the stairs, at this moment, if he doesn''t say anything else, he will ask him a sword.


    No matter how far Shengjing goes in the stairs.


    They can''t stop Li Fu from shaking his sword.


    It''s a pity that he is just too Qing.


    Li Fuyao laughed at himself.


    There are not a few people who can figure out Shengjing''s actions before. What can they do if they have figured it out?


    Zhou Qing thinks Shengjing is ugly.


    Xu Li did not hide his emotions.


    He looked at Zhou Qing and calmly said, "if I throw a sword at him, how will the victory or defeat be calculated?"


    Zhou Qing glanced at Xu Li obliquely, then said helplessly: "if you dare to take out the sword, I dare to collect the corpse for you."


    Xu Li frowned and was thinking of talking, but he looked up at the sky with a feeling in his heart.


    A colorful cloud grows in the far sky.


    Under the light of sunset, it looks very good.


    When you have a closer look, you can see that the color cloud in the distance is not a color cloud, but a long river.


    A colorful river!


    All the people looked at the colorful River in silence.


    There is a record of this Taoist method in the dengtian tower of chenxieshan, but I''m afraid only one person in this world has studied it.


    The main beam of the mountain!


    But is it really the one who came here in person?


    When people still have questions.


    A bright moon was born in the distance.


    It''s just dusk. How could there be a bright moon?


    But there was.


    There is a bright moon


    There is a man in this world who is extremely talented and can perform two methods at the same time, one hand is colorful River, the other is bright moon.


    That man is called Liang Yi. He is the Lord of shenxieshan. He is the real talker of Taoism under the cloud.


    In Jianshan, it''s a big event on the mountain. Liang should also come. It''s just at such a juncture that the master of the temple appears in Jianshan. I''m afraid it''s not so simple.Many people have their eyes on Shengjing.


    Before Shengjing''s sword, everyone saw that it was the real killing power.


    If it is said that before Shengjing, everyone said that the main beam is also the strongest mountain and river under the cloud, then with Shengjing, this name may not necessarily be grasped by Liang.


    And if this temple master comes here personally, I''m afraid only Shengjing dares to win the battle.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Liang Yi had to die ahead of time because of his serious injury to his ancestor Xu Ji when he was climbing the mountain.


    It can be said that the reason why Jianshan was closed was because of the view of the main beam.


    But for Liang Yi, I''m afraid that would not be the case.


    And now Liang is here.


    How to solve Jianshan?


    I''m afraid it''s not easy to solve no matter what we look at.


    As the colorful River gets closer, Liang Yi''s figure also appears in people''s eyes.


    This ordinary Taoist robe, looking more like a scholar, fell from the clouds to the mountain.


    After standing still and looking at these people, he said calmly, "I heard that the dust has fallen today. A new leader of Jianshan has taken charge of Jianshan again. Liang Yite comes to congratulate him."


    Liang also looked at the crowd calmly and spoke calmly.


    The bearing is really extraordinary.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    For a long time, Liang was also the first monk to climb the building.


    Since he is the first person to climb the tower, he is the first person under the cloud.


    Although in white fish town, Liang did not stop Bai Zhihan, but it was Bai Zhihan.


    At that time, Bai Zhihan was better than Liang Yi, but he was just a guy who reappeared the world in a special way.


    Bai Zhihan is very strong, but it can not be said that Liang is also weak.


    At the moment, Liang also came to Jianshan in person. He was afraid that no one would be able to win the Lord of chenxie mountain without Shengjing.


    Sheng Jing did not speak.


    Liang also looked at these people and said calmly, "since Jianshan has been re elected to be the leader of the school, it will be a great event. If the Taoist school doesn''t come to congratulate them, it will be a loss of etiquette."


    He spoke, but no one looked at him. Everyone was looking behind him.


    Look at the clouds in the distance.


    There are more than a dozen smells there.


    Soon, more than a dozen people went upstairs to Jianshan.


    Liangxi is the Liangxi of daomen, but this Taoist gate is not just a place of chenxieshan. There are many Taoist temples in Liangxi.


    There will also be many visitors in Liangxi.


    So when these watchmen come together, this is the case.


    A dozen monks with different breath levels stood in front of the sword immortal hall and looked at the swordsmen. No one spoke, but their emotions were different.


    Some people are very playful, some people''s eyes are ridicule.


    But anyway, no one''s emotions are kind.


    Liang also asked, "what about the leader?"


    Although he was asking questions, he was looking at the sword immortal hall all the time. He knew that Wushan river was there.


    Some things, people will not be very clear, but some things, it is difficult to hide from anyone.


    Just like Liang, who is also a watcher of the chenxieshan mountain, it is very simple to know a lot of things.


    No one spoke.


    Even if it''s a few people who go upstairs.


    Zhou Qing and Xu Li are not afraid, but they seem to be dealing with Jianshan now. They belong to outsiders in the strict sense and have no reason to speak. So they naturally do not speak.


    Sheng Jing indifferently said: "since it is to congratulate, why not see ceremony?"


    This gift is that one.


    It''s the same gift.


    It was rude of Liang Yi to come to Jianshan like this with a group of monks who ascended the stairs. Since they were rude, they naturally did not bring ceremony.


    So it''s not polite.


    Liang also looked at Shengjing and said in a low voice, "since it''s to congratulate you, how can you be rude?"


    With these words, a monk came out with a box behind him.


    The box is very long, not quite like a box, but like some things, such as sword box


    What can be contained in the sword case?


    I''m afraid there''s nothing else except the sword, right?


    Jianshan is a place where there are many swords. There are more swords than Jianshan swords. If you dare to send swords, you are very confident.


    Sheng Jing frowned slightly, reached out a move, and the sword box opened itself.


    There is a sword in it!


    The whole body of the sword is black, and it has some rotten meaning.


    It''s not a good sword.


    But people who knew the sword would never think so.


    "Black magpie?"


    Someone was startled and recognized the sword.


    There are too many famous swords in the world. There are many famous swords. How can a common famous sword make people lose their mind and shout.


    In fact, this sword has a long history.


    Li Fuyao looked at the sword in the distance and remembered the story told by Xi Chunan a long time ago.


    If a sword wants to be famous, it naturally needs some stories. If there is no story, the sword holder needs to be famous


    This sword seems to have both.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are many swords in Jianshan, most of them are in the sword washing pool, but some are in the sword tomb.


    The sword tomb is strong in nature and is not suitable for future disciples.


    But there will always be exceptions.


    Like this black magpie.


    This black magpie was cast by Jianshan. At first, it was just a sword worn by an ordinary Jianshan disciple. The Jianshan disciple''s qualification was not high, nor was he a particularly brilliant figure. At the end of his life, he was just a twilight state.


    A swordsman in the twilight world can only be said to be good, nothing else.


    The swordsman in the twilight world has practiced his sword for hundreds of years. If he fails to go further, he will die of old age. Swordsmen often say that although the world is big, there is only one sword.


    There was nothing that the swordsman couldn''t let go. He only had this black magpie. Before he died, he wanted to find a new owner for the black magpie.


    So he chose one of the new disciples in Jianshan and gave the sword to him.Who knows what happened to this black magpie? It seems that it has been psychic,


    after leaving the twilight swordsman, it has become violent.


    I won''t let the Jianshan disciple take it.


    It almost killed him.


    The twilight swordsman had no choice but to take the black magpie back, thinking that when he died, he would take it underground.


    But at that time, the master of Jianshan was studying a sword array and needed a psychic sword.


    It happened that the swordsman in the twilight zone was dying, so he came up with the idea of asking for his sword.


    Although the swordsman didn''t want to, how could he disobey the order of the master of Jianshan, so he had to hand over Wu que.


    The master of Jianshan has a high realm. It is no problem to suppress a sword. Therefore, Wu que asked him to study the sword array under the leader.


    The swordsman had been dying for a long time, and he had died before the master of Jianshan had studied anything.


    It took 20 years for the master of Jianshan to study the sword array.


    So he gave up.


    But the swordsman was dead. If the sword was put in the sword washing pool, the younger disciples would have some problems if they got it. So the master of Jianshan put the sword in the sword tomb.


    There are so many strange swords there. It''s very suitable to put them there.


    So Wuque spent a hundred years in the sword tomb.


    A hundred years later, a genius in Jianshan took him out of the tomb.


    That genius is a rare one in Jianshan for hundreds of years. I''m afraid there is only one line of sword talent.


    He had been a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period for only 50 years. He was a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period.


    It''s just that he didn''t have a sword for 50 years.


    He didn''t look down on the swords in the washbasin.


    But the best swords in the world can''t be got.


    So he didn''t have a sword for 50 years.


    Until one day, he went into the sword tomb and found the black magpie.


    At the beginning, Wu que was very resistant to those who wanted to become the new sword master, but for some reason, she didn''t feel any resistance to this swordsman.


    So they recognized the Lord.


    With the sword.


    The realm of this man soon came to the tower from the spring and Autumn period.


    This is a boundary.


    But I don''t know it is a place that many people have never been to in their whole life.


    After he ascended the building, the man was satisfied.


    Soon he went out of Jianshan to travel around the world.


    Although the swordsmen at that time had already achieved the image of decline, they were not as they are now.


    So that man in the world for a hundred years, killed many mountain demons, in the mountains and rivers reputation is not small.


    After a hundred years of sharpening Kendo, the man did not know why he had some other thoughts. He even wanted to use his sword to sink the mountain.


    At that time, chenxieshan had already become the biggest sect in the world.


    The master of the temple is one of the first-class monks in the world.


    Of course, it''s just going upstairs.


    The man''s Kendo cultivation was already very high. It is not too high to say that he was the first Kendo in the world at that time.


    Therefore, his sword means that it is a fight between swordsman and Taoist school.


    The outcome between them is very important.


    There is no need to say much about what it means.


    After honing Kendo for a hundred years, the man went up the mountain with his sword to challenge the master.


    "And the result?"


    At that time, Li Fuyao asked Xi Chunan this way.


    At that time, Xi Chunan looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "of course he died."


    Dead, the sword naturally fell on the mountain.


    The sword was left on the mountain.


    Until now.


    Liang also brought it back.


    At this moment, Liang also brought the sword back.


    It''s not simply returning the sword.


    There must be something else.


    Such as humiliation


    To some extent, this sword has a wide reputation and is suitable for today''s delivery.


    Many people think of this period of dust laden past, will think of that person.


    This is a gift from daomen to Jianshan today.


    That''s how rude!


    Sheng Jing''s eyes were deep and he could not see any anger.


    But the sword meaning on his side was like a thick cloud, which could not be dispelled.


    Everyone knows that Sheng Jing is very angry now.


    If there had not been so many monks who had ascended the building before, I''m afraid that people would not think it''s bad.


    If you can''t agree, you can call.


    Everyone wants to see whether Shengjing is stronger or Liang is stronger.


    However, in this situation, if Shengjing can''t help but fight first, then there will be a chaotic war, and who knows whether there will be other powerful men lurking in the dark.If there is.


    How to deal with it?


    In this way, even Chao Qingqiu doesn''t have a reason to make a sword, right?


    If we say that before baiweng is a chess piece of daomen, it is a secret chess.


    Now, daomen is afraid that he will have a son.


    Waiting for Jianshan to make a decision.


    But now Jianshan is really qualified to sit on the opposite side of the chessboard and play chess with daomen?


    I''m afraid no one will be optimistic about it.


    Not to mention whether there will be so many pieces driven by Jianshan, it is difficult to say whether the person sitting down is qualified or not.


    Liang is also a Taoist leader. He is the temple master of chenxieshan mountain. He is recognized as the first person to climb the stairs. He is qualified to play chess with him. In addition to the master of Jianshan, there is no one else on this Jianshan mountain.


    However, wushanhe, the master of Jianshan, even if he is the master of Jianshan, is too low. I am afraid he is not qualified to sit opposite Liang Yi and play chess with him.


    Although Shengjing was in a brilliant state, he was not qualified to sit on the opposite side of Liang.


    Liang also looked at the sword immortal hall, and the black magpie was in the box.


    Jianshan or not?


    Wushanhe came out of the hall.


    Looking at Liang Yi from afar.


    He is looking at the Taoist leader, and the Taoist leader is also looking at him.


    "The master of the temple has traveled thousands of miles to visit Jianshan, but the younger generation is really flattered."


    Even in the face of this Taoist leader, Wu Shanhe is not a bit flustered. Wu Shanhe may be flustered, but it is obvious that the master of Jianshan can not be confused.


    If the sword mountain is disordered.


    Liang also looked at Wushan River and suddenly felt something interesting.


    Whether this world belongs to young people or not, I''m afraid that in his opinion, young people will appear in this world, but it will never be theirs.


    Need to grow.


    They need to grow up, but when they grow up, are they their age again?


    What''s the difference between young people at this time and them?


    Isn''t it to say that this world is not young people''s from the beginning to the end?


    Thinking about it, Liang frowned.


    And then stretch out.


    Naturally, there will be a person holding the black magpie sword in front of Wushan river.


    Wait for the master of Jianshan to get the sword.


    Countless people looked at him.


    There is no doubt that this sword must have been tampered with by daomen.


    Maybe there are some statements.


    For example, you can''t use it without entering the building?


    Wu Shanhe looked at the sword which was a disgrace to Jianshan.


    The look is complicated.


    Li Fuyao heard the story from Nankou at the beginning of the Qing Dynasty, but Wushan river was heard in the mouth of his ancestors.


    When the ancestor told this story, there was no resentment or any other emotion.


    It was only after that that that I sighed.


    At that time, Wu Shanhe was still a child. His ancestor, Xu Ji, looked at him and whispered, "whether it is on the mountain or at the bottom of the mountain, he always takes face seriously."


    Indeed, there are many things, there is no difference between the mountain and the mountain.


    I understand.


    Wu Shanhe opened his mouth and said, "since this sword has been in the mountain for many years, why should the LORD bring it?"


    Liang also looked at Wushan River and thought it was interesting.


    He didn''t speak in a hurry, waiting for the following of Wushan river.


    Wu Shanhe continued: "please take this sword back with you. One day, someone will come to get it."


    No one expected Wu Shanhe to say that, but soon they all figured out the key.


    If there is something wrong with this sword and Wu Shanhe can''t take it out, why go to see it.


    What could not have been taken out had reached out to take it, which was not just the wish of Liang Yi.


    So Wu Shanhe said no.


    He pushed the question back.


    And by the way, it told them that Jianshan would surely bring the black magpie back to Jianshan one day.


    Liang also said with a smile: "since Master Wu doesn''t want it, then forget it. Liang will wait for someone to come up to the mountain and take back the sword."


    "It''s just that Liang came here a few days ago not only to send sword congratulations, but also to master Wu''s nod."


    Wu Shanhe frowned and asked, "what did the LORD say about this?"


    Liang also said, "about the demon clan."


    As soon as this was said, all the swordsmen in Jianshan were stunned.


    About the demon clan.


    What is this?


    We should know why swordsmen withered in those days. Is it not because they fought with the demon clan and killed those sword immortals that led to this situation. Now that Jianshan has just elected its leader, Liang has come to deliver the sword. This is the talk.It''s the demon clan.


    A lot of people have a bad feeling.


    Even Li Fuyao was a little distracted.


    But he soon returned to his senses and looked up at the sky.


    The stars are good tonight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    The starlight falls on Jianshan, and the most common place is on the face of Wushan river.


    The new Jianshan leader looked at Liang Yi and was silent for a long time.


    About the demon clan.


    This game of chess to this time, is nothing more than one side down, the other side to think of a solution.


    But who could have thought that, after Bai Weng''s chess piece, Liang Yi''s fall this time was like a storm, with no room for turning around.


    Although there has been a truce of 6000 years between Shanhe people and demon soil, peace has been maintained between the two sides. However, there are always some saints who want to get rid of the other side''s mind. If they can''t see the hope of leaving the world, what will they want to do at the end of their lives?


    Apart from leaving something for your descendants, is there anything else?


    If you can do something that can be praised by the human race before you leave the world, is it worth it?


    The answer, of course, is yes.


    Can''t leave the world.


    Then the greatest achievement that can be achieved in the world is to eliminate the demon clan on the other side of the North Sea.


    There is nothing better than doing it.


    But it is too dangerous and involves so many people that even the sages of the three religions will not do it easily.


    More importantly, Shanhe has not been able to win the demon soil.


    If we can''t guarantee to win this war, and then let the demon soil become the master of mountains and rivers, what will become of mountains and rivers.


    Everyone wants it.


    Even if the Terrans are not destroyed by the demons, they will become slaves of the demons, be exploited and lose their dignity, and the world will be a purgatory.


    Of course, if the Terrans are not exterminated, maybe a young genius will be born somewhere after thousands of years. In order to save the Terrans, he pushes all the way through hardships and difficulties, and finally overthrows the rule of the demon clan and becomes the hero of the Terran.


    But this is another story.


    Even if we don''t tell you how terrible the war would be when this story happened.


    People should also think about the hardships of human life in the years before that story.


    Of course, it was their ancestors who caused this situation.


    That is to say, the monks who were born at the moment, if they were defeated, the descendants would be like this.


    So this war, even though both sides have been thinking about it for 6000 years, has failed to put it into action.


    But today, according to the tone of guanzhuoyi, the three religions seem to want to do something to the demon clan, and they are not only the three religions, but also bring a line of swordsmen.


    That''s why the LORD came here.


    This is a good reason.


    No matter Jianshan has one hundred reasons to shirk, there is no possibility of shirking in front of this matter.


    This is something that every friar can''t get rid of.


    Wu Shan River side over the body, indicating Liang also into the hall to talk.


    Liang Yiping walked into the hall.


    He doesn''t worry about any ambush. If a Taoist leader talks blood on Jianshan, he doesn''t need to find any reason. Naturally, countless Taoist monks will come to Jianshan and kill all the swordsmen.


    That''s right.


    Even if Chao Qingqiu came up with a sword, I''m afraid there is no reason.


    As for wushanhe, if he was killed by Liang, it would not be a bad thing.


    Jianshan may change to a higher level of teaching.


    Most people would be happy to see that.


    The two entered the hall


    .


    A group of people were looking at the hall, wondering what was going on.


    But there are always people who don''t want to see it.


    Zhou Qing turned to look at the woman and whispered, "the stars are good. Let''s go for a walk together?"


    The woman with white hair on her temples nodded and took Zhou Qing''s hand and left here.


    Xu Li looked at the scene and then said with a smile, "let''s go for a walk, too?"


    The woman who had already recovered looked at Xu Li and nodded, but it was the little girl who led him.


    Xu Li was helpless.


    But in the end, they follow the mother and daughter.


    Li Fuyao left the crowd and came to a remote corner. He looked at the stars quietly.


    Since Jianshan is the sword mountain of elder martial brother, what should we do in the future? Elder martial brother will think about it by himself.


    Li Fuyao suddenly felt very tired.


    But the hand fell to the waist, but again touched the sword jade.


    He was a little melancholy.


    "Since you left the sword mountain to elder martial brother, why do you want me to watch it?"


    Yes, when his ancestors gave him this sword jade, he became a sword mountain sacrifice. It was not simply to make him a Jianshan sacrifice, but a deeper meaning was to let him look at Jianshan.


    If we speculate on malice, we can say that our ancestors have already told him that Jianshan is not something that Li Fuyao can touch.It''s just that this person has passed away, so why worry about it.


    "I have said that this Jianshan is your Jianshan. Why do you have to do this?"


    Chao FengChen didn''t know when he came here. He looked at Li Fuyao and said softly.


    "Mr. Chao."


    Li Fuyao looks at Chao FengChen and stops talking.


    Chao FengChen stood still beside him and said with a smile, "you don''t have to say ''this is my sword mountain''. You just feel that Xu Ji didn''t regard you as a responsible guy. Are you disappointed? And then I met that old man again today, and I felt even more disappointed? "


    Li Fuyao wanted to euphemistically say something else, but after thinking about it and Chao FengChen, he should not beat around the Bush, so he quickly nodded and said, "that''s it."


    Chao FengChen sighed: "although I don''t know what happened on the mountain at that time, I can see something. Xu Ji gave the sword order to Wu Shanhe early. Not only because of his identity and the fact that he grew up in Jianshan mountain since he was a child, Xu Ji thinks that the temperament of your elder martial brother Wu Shanhe is suitable for the master of Jianshan. Why did he give it to you in person A lantern? Later, for you, and for the sword, what was it for? Nature has nothing to do with you. I can even tell you now that you didn''t get to Jianshan in those years, it must not be just because Xie Lu forgot to tell you that you must go to the top of Jianshan mountain in the dark. "


    "On the contrary, not only Xu Ji, but also Xie Lu, the three of them, do not want you to climb Jianshan and become a disciple of Jianshan."


    "This is why, of course, I don''t want you, Li Fuyao, to take on the responsibility as a disciple of Jianshan."


    "Of course, it''s selfish, because no one has asked you about your idea, but they just want you to practice your sword. Why didn''t Chen Sheng send you to Jianshan when he taught you to practice sword? How many days does it take for a swordsman like him to go to Jianshan


    "In the final analysis, they just paved a road for you. The road is not long. After you have gone a little, you should go to other places. No matter what the new road is, follow your heart."


    Chao FengChen looks at Li Fuyao with some special emotions in his eyes.


    Li Fuyao thought for a long time, waiting for the stars to fall on his face and leave again. Then he said, "so it is."


    In fact, he thought of some, but never thought that Chao FengChen said so much.


    Chao FengChen said so much, just to help him solve the problem.


    It was like a letter from Li Heyao when he left Beihai.


    Also want to let Chao FengChen solve the problem.


    To some extent, Chao FengChen, like the three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan mountain, are his teachers.


    Teach Kendo or dispel doubts.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Chao."


    Li Fuyao looks at Chao FengChen and has some smile.


    "So when do you break through Taiqing and walk into the morning and evening?"


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "it will take some time."


    He learned the imperial sword technique of the sword immortals, and he could evolve many lingfu in his body, so he could have many fake swords. But why since ancient times, swordsmen have always had one sword in their hands, and heaven and earth can go away.


    This has been reminding Li Fuyao that maybe this imperial sword method will eventually lead to the unification of ten thousand swords.


    But even if the sword immortal Wan Chi became the sea, he did not return to the same place, which made Li Fuyao confused.


    The sea has never been like this, isn''t it said that the ten thousand swords return to one above the sea?


    If so.


    How can he understand it now.


    Except for WAN Chi, Li Fuyao was the only one who studied the imperial sword technique. There were many problems, but no one could give him an answer, so he had to find out by himself.


    From the beginning of practicing sword, he always went his own way. He learned a lot and mixed things. If he wanted to achieve a great success in kendo, he had to break up all the learning and make some new things.


    I don''t know which Kendo master once said that those who learn from me live, and those who like me die.


    What Li Fuyao wants to do is to find his own way.


    Looking at the stars in the sky, Chao FengChen was silent for a moment, and then said, "Liang has come, but Su Ye hasn''t come, which means that things are not as serious as I thought."


    Li Fuyao asked, "what is Mr. Chao thinking?"


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "what else can it be? Naturally, it''s war."


    Chao FengChen said that war was not something else, but that.


    Terrans and demons are at war.


    If one day, let alone victory or defeat, war alone will send away many creatures.


    When the sea people fight, the consequences will be more serious.


    In the war six thousand years ago, the North Sea appeared between mountains and rivers and demon soil.


    If there is another war in 6000 years.


    This time I''m afraid the real mountains and rivers are broken.


    And the war is sure to win or lose.Terrans win, demons have nothing.


    If the demon clan wins, it means that there is no human race.


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "can you fight?


    Chao FengChen said, "not necessarily."


    Li Fuyao raised his eyebrows and looked at Chao FengChen, wondering what these three words meant.


    Chao FengChen said: "in the past, both sides did not dare to fight, because they did not have the assurance of victory. But now there is chaoqingqiu in Lishan river."


    Yes, there is a clear autumn.


    There are other people who don''t have anything. If you have a morning, you can do it.


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "no matter how the sages of the three religions feel that chaoqingqiu is disgusting, one must admit that one chaoqingqiu is at least equivalent to two sea states."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    The starlight fell not only on the Jianshan mountain, but also on the bottom of the cliff and on the clothes of two men in white.


    The stars shine in white. It''s very nice.


    Sanliang stood in front of the bamboo building, looking at the back of the two men and frowning.


    Of course, his vision is more on Ye Changting.


    This strange man''s breath is almost the same as chaoqingqiu.


    Even if it''s worse, it won''t be too much.


    This makes Sanliang very puzzled.


    Chaoqingqiu is the sea. It is the only sword immortal in the world. Are you also?


    But if you are, why didn''t I know it before?


    Is it a sword immortal reincarnation or something?


    There are more and more doubts in my eyes.


    But still did not see what.


    After standing for a long time, I feel bored.


    He turned back to the bamboo building and closed the door.


    Four two lie in the window, looking at the two people in front of the stream, said with a smile: "in those years, the willow lane was just like this?"


    Three two retorted: "who said, Liu Xiang that bearing, is they can compare?"


    Four two directly interrupted three two words, straight way: "willow lane has what kind of bearing If it wasn''t for the sea, who would take care of him? "


    "Can you talk with your conscience?" she said helplessly


    Four two snorted, "I am a scabbard, where can I get my conscience?"


    You are not only a scabbard, but also a woman. Naturally, you are unreasonable.


    But this kind of words, of course, he didn''t say it. If he did, he would not be at peace today.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Watching the stars fall on the stream, let the stream show a beautiful picture.


    Chao Qingqiu opened his mouth and said, "if I have a chaoqingqiu, what''s the use of it?"


    When I was in white fish town that day, Chao Qingqiu cut open the demon bowl with a sword, and released a big demon in the bowl. As a result, a big demon was added to the demon family.


    Of course, the appearance of Pingnan will not necessarily make the demon clan have an extra big demon, because the demon land is only so large, and the territory has been divided. If there is another big demon out of thin air, there is no need for the Terrans to worry about it, and the demon clan will have to do something internally.


    It is also because of this reason that when Beiming appeared in the North Sea, there was the demon earth big demon. Of course, it was because of this that Ye Sheng was very angry on that day, but it was not too unacceptable.


    Even if there is a big demon in the demon soil, for Ye Sheng, he can''t make the strength of the mountain river and the demon soil tilt, which can''t affect the general situation of the world.


    Since it can''t, it''s a small thing.


    In the same way, it doesn''t matter if there is one more demon clan in the sea. There is an invincible Chao Qingqiu on the side of the mountain and river. Although it may tilt the situation, it is impossible to say that it will affect the whole war situation.


    It is difficult for one person to influence the general situation of the world.


    Ye Changting stroked the scabbard, looked at the starlight and said, "since there is no influence on you, it means that this is another game. You always play chess, and you don''t feel tired at all?"


    In the world, why should I use the sword to solve all these things


    Ye Changting didn''t speak in a hurry. He thought of some things. Things there could be solved with a sword. It was just that the man who held the sword must be him.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "as I said before, the technique of the fall is not like Liang Yi. This game of chess is a bit of a Taoist style. It seems that someone knows that we went to Liu daonian."


    Ye Changting frowned and said, "that''s so obvious, isn''t it obvious to let you know?"


    Chao Qingqiu said: "it is possible that Liu daonian is also a member of this bureau."


    Before that, they met Liu Sheng, who was dying in Qingzhou City. They even negotiated some things. Finally, Chao Qingqiu knew something, but ye Changting did not.


    Anyway, he is not a human being. It is useless to know these things.


    He''s here to find someone.


    He said he was looking for someone, but he still found an answer.


    One thing, he did not read the results in the book, so he can only go into the book to find.


    "When are you going?" he asked


    Ye Changting indifferent way: "or you cut open the sky curtain for me again, I will follow."


    Toward green autumn frown way: "you go, what should I do?"


    Ye Changting some anger, "Chao Qingqiu, don''t talk so disgusting."


    Chao Qingqiu rubbed his head and stopped talking.


    He had some tiredness about the world. Without Ye Changting, he might have been strong enough to support himself for another period of time, but after he had Ye Changting, chaoqingqiu didn''t want to support it.The world is tired, it''s time to see the scenery outside the sky.


    Even if you can''t go to tianwai, it''s time to do something else.


    "Since this bureau is under the cloud, I will go to see the cloud. It is not a big deal."


    Ye Changting kneaded his eyebrows and sighed, "it''s time to drop. How do you deal with this starting gesture?"


    Chao Qingqiu asked, "Confucianism hasn''t come yet. What''s the hurry?"


    Ye Changting said, "if you want to enter this bureau, can you withdraw completely?"


    If Confucianism and Taoism really join hands again, in order to wipe out Chao Qingqiu and prevent him from affecting the world, it will not be as simple as before. It will be a means of thunder. Even if the lives of one or two saints are involved, it will be very possible.


    After all, the sword in white fish town before chaoqingqiu fell, which made many sages realize the seriousness of the matter. If chaoqingqiu was allowed to go, what would happen after the mountain and river would be? It''s really uncertain.


    And that sword can be said to be a sword of chaoqingqiu, and it can also be said to be a fallen son of chaoqingqiu.


    Since he became the sea, he has been playing games with saints. Before, he has come and gone, lost and won.


    It''s just that these days, it seems to be a little urgent.


    In the past, it was in some small things, but now it is in some big things.


    Those chessboards, random step wrong, are likely to make things irreversible changes.


    The sages of the three religions have a rich family background, so they can settle down at will.


    But chaoqingqiu on that point of things, once there is some deviation, is the total loss.


    Therefore, Chao Qingqiu has been extremely cautious in these years.


    There is no room for error.


    "But why are you so anxious?"


    Ye Changting asked.


    In fact, he knows the answer.


    Chao Qingqiu has said it many times.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "if I live again, I don''t want to practice sword very much."


    Ye Changting solemnly said, "you can''t do well in hoeing."


    First there was a silence, then for a moment, there was a burst of hearty laughter.


    The starlight was startled.


    -


    summer cicadas are not only found in one place.


    Of course, it may take a long time for the demon soil with low climate to hear cicadas chirping.


    But the school palace is not a special place. It''s normal to have summer cicadas.


    In addition to the scholars who practice, there are also many young people who often enter the school. They are also studying while they are studying.


    As the largest school in the world, the school palace has the most learned master Su ye in the world, and has teachers who are hard to find elsewhere.


    If you are lucky enough to study in the school, even if you are invited out of the school because of insufficient cultivation, it will be a very lucky thing.


    It''s just that these teenagers are still teenagers after all. Although they know that the school is a rare and good place, they can''t really control their playful nature.


    For example, today, Liu Fu Zi, who has the most profound research on Wang Bazhi''s skill, is lecturing by the stream, not to the school students who have already accomplished their studies, but to those who have just entered the school.


    It was summer. Although there were cicadas chirping, there were more mosquitoes and flies by the stream. Liu Fu Zi wore a long robe, which was enough to cover most of his body. What''s more, Liu Fu Zi was a monk of the Taiqing Dynasty. How could mosquitoes and flies get close to him.


    Naturally, he didn''t worry about that.


    But a group of students listening to Liu''s lecture by the stream were itchy.


    Song Pei was sitting in a remote place. His legs had already taken off his shoes and socks and put them into the stream. However, many bags were still bitten in other places.


    Soon it was red and swollen.


    A teenager who was close to him was a student of a master who was also well-known in the Academy, but he was not as high as song Pei, the leader of the school.


    Looking at Song Pei putting his feet into the stream, the young man reminded him in a low voice: "younger martial brother song, Master Liu is the most polite. You are not polite. I''m afraid that Liu Fu Zi will be beaten if he gets angry. Even if the younger martial brother is in charge of teaching, he still has to tell some rules. Otherwise, how can we set an example for us? "


    Song peiju took a handful of water and took a drink. Then he quickly took his feet out of the stream. He quickly put on his shoes and said in a low voice, "elder martial brother Yang reminds me that I''m used to being lax, and I don''t know the rules of the palace."


    The young man still said in a low voice: "since the younger martial brother is lucky to be a student of the master''s school, there is no need for others to talk about it. However, there are too many students in the school, and it is inevitable that some people will criticize the younger martial brother. No matter where this kind of person is placed, you should be careful."


    Song Pei nods and thanks again.


    In fact, the two people''s whispering conversation had long been in the eyes of Liu Fu Zi. He was only worried about song Pei''s status as a student in charge of teaching. Otherwise, he would have been angry.At the moment, seeing that they were no longer talking to each other, and song Pei made an expression of apology, which made Liu feel quite comfortable. When he started the class, his voice would be a little louder.


    He even thought in his mind that song Pei was indeed a student in charge of teaching. He was so extraordinary at a young age. In addition, his cultivation talent was not low. He was afraid that he would be Gu Yuan''s only rival in the school.


    Gu Yuan, as the school''s reading seed, is about ten years younger than ye Shengge, but in any case, his cultivation talent is not inferior. The Liangxi daozhong is now a monk in the Taiqing state, and it seems that he will soon be able to break through the Taiqing realm and achieve success in the morning and evening.


    I don''t know if this kind of cultivation speed will be faster than that of Liangxi daozhong.


    The Taoist priest, who is only a few years old, is already a monk in the twilight realm. In just over 20 years, he has arrived in the morning and evening, which makes those monks who claim to be talented in the ordinary days feel hot and painful.


    It was like someone slapped them in front of them.


    Gu Yuan is young, but he is about to meet the threshold of twilight. If he can achieve success at the age of 20, let alone anything else, he must be the youngest twilight in the history of the world.


    There''s absolutely no accident.


    But what about the young genius? As long as it doesn''t come to the end, it can''t be decided. After all, the road is still long, and who can go to the end is not sure.


    It''s not sure who can go to the end first.


    Those who write first may not finish that painting first.


    It''s not necessarily the one who finished the painting later.


    There are too many examples of catching up.


    When he thought of this, he was a little lost in his mind. When he came back to his senses, he found that the sun was already slanting to the West. He stood up with a smile, said that class was over, and left the stream by himself.


    Only a few sleepy disciples were left.


    In fact, the theory of overlord''s skill does not play a very important role in today''s world. If we really want to say that this theory is strong, it should be thousands of years ago, when the world was not the time when the three dynasties were at the same time.


    At that time, the world was much more chaotic, which naturally made it possible for this theory to be carried out. However, in today''s world, there are three different dynasties, but none of them dare to launch swords and soldiers. This is a trade-off.


    Although there is a difference in strength between Taoism and Confucianism, it is not likely that one side will fall into the lower position. It is normal that Yanling and Liangxi, which are controlled by Confucianism and Taoism, can not fight.


    As for Dayu, it is not easy to settle down in a corner. There is nothing else that can be done.


    After saying goodbye to the elder martial brother Yang, song Pei frowned and went to xuexuetan. His daily work was no longer with these teachers, but with the old man in the hut.


    The first time I saw the old gentleman, he knew that he was his own husband. After several inquiries, he learned something even more extraordinary. The original gentleman''s husband had a quarrel with the sage. Although he lost in the end, he was able to quarrel with the sage, which is enough to explain many things.


    Song Pei also knew that those sages were the most powerful scholars in the world. They were highly educated and, most importantly, they fought very hard.


    Although in his opinion, his husband is the most powerful scholar in the world, but learning is strong, not necessarily fighting is also fierce.


    His husband''s husband dares to quarrel with the sage. Naturally, he is very fierce.


    It''s just that such a powerful person has to give him lectures every day. When he thinks about this, song Pei has a headache.


    Before I finally went to white fish town for a while, but I met some big things, and finally I was caught back.


    Elder martial sister Gu Yuan is busy practicing these days and has no time to pay attention to him. Zen has already left the school and returned to the Buddhist land. It seems that she is going to do something back. She will return in three or five years.


    But Huang Jin, I don''t know how, got permission from Uncle Zhou xuance to travel around the world, but he can''t come back in three or five years.


    Song Pei is not only a few friends in the school.


    No, it''s better to listen to your husband''s lecture in the school palace.


    Sighed.


    A few steps forward.


    Song Pei suddenly stopped because a thin middle-aged man was standing by the roadside.


    He looked at Song Pei with a mellow smile.


    Song Pei walked quickly to the middle-aged man''s side and called out Mr.


    Those who could be treated like this would never find anyone else except Su ye, who was in charge of the school.


    Su ye asked, "did you go to listen to my teacher?"


    Song Pei nodded, "when you are away, you will go every day."


    Su ye said with a smile, "let''s go together today."


    Song Pei was overjoyed. The old gentleman was learned. No matter what questions he asked, song Pei could give the answer. However, his temper was not very good compared with his own husband. If song Pei did something wrong, he would really give chestnut, or the ruler would palm his hand.Every time he came out of the hut, song Pei was scarred.


    It''s just that the injuries are serious, so it''s all right to go back to sleep. Song Pei knows that this is the old man''s ingenious technique. However skillful it is, it''s really painful to hit people.


    Su Ye seemed to know why song Pei was so happy. He said with some helplessness: "if my husband still wants to beat you later, I can''t protect you. When I wanted to die with you, I often got beaten by my husband. It''s not easy to grow up. It''s your turn if you don''t get beaten by the first one."


    Hearing this, song Peiru lost his life.


    Su Ye patted song Pei on the head and said in a low voice, "don''t think about how to find someone to avoid your husband''s board all day long. You''d better think about how to do it well, so that your husband has no reason to hit you."


    These words, after all, are su Ye''s words from the bottom of his heart.


    Song Pei was not very interested.


    Su ye asked some usual academic questions while walking. After walking a long way, Su ye asked, "do you like your elder sister Gu Yuan?"


    Song peiwan didn''t expect to ask such a straightforward question since Mr. Jia arrived. His face was a little pale. If he was someone else, he could still prevaricate. But this is his own husband and the person he admires most. How can he tell lies?


    Su Ye looked at Song Pei with a white face, and she couldn''t smile bitterly. "You like your elder martial sister. This is not a big treacherous thing. Why are you like this?"


    Song Pei whispered.


    It''s a reply.


    Su ye said: "since I like it, when can I show my heart?"


    Song Pei frowned and said, "elder martial sister said that she likes swordsman. I''m afraid she doesn''t like me. If she says it to her and she refuses, what should I do?"


    Su ye asked, "if you are afraid to leave, you will not meet. What''s the point of that? "


    If you don''t meet someone, you won''t be separated from someone, and there won''t be parting. But if you don''t dare to meet someone because you''re afraid of leaving, it''s wrong.


    Su ye said: "practice or reading is a road that the more you go forward, the less friends you have. It''s very difficult for you to have someone to accompany you through this road."


    Song Pei asked, "what should I do? I want to look at my elder martial sister all my life. "


    Su ye said with a smile: "so it''s lucky to be able to walk a long way hand in hand. Don''t think about anything else."


    Song Pei asked, "so sir, do you want me to seize the day?"


    Su Ye''s face was a little strange. Seeing that the cottage in front of her was already in front of her, she said, "you can''t fight for the day and night. Your elder martial sister has a high vision."


    After saying this, Su Ye didn''t say anything more. He just made a gesture and asked song Pei to wait outside the door for a moment. Then he stepped into the hut.


    The room is not big, but the old man is very old.


    He squinted slightly and sat behind an elm table.


    He knew who was coming when the door was pushed open and then closed.


    Su Ye casually found a wooden stool to sit down without looking at the old gentleman''s appearance. He began to talk to himself, "daomen has made a move. I don''t know whether it is Liang Yi''s handwriting. Anyway, it should not be long before. Symbolically, there will be a big fight between the Terrans and the demon clans. Daomen want to pull Jianshan into the Bureau. Naturally, they also consider us In two days, the decree of the sage will come down. "


    The old man sneered: "in the end, I''m still afraid of Chao Qingqiu''s sword, so I want to pull him in together. But if Chao Qingqiu was so stupid, the swordsman''s pulse would have been destroyed. I hope they find a better reason this time."


    Su Ye sighed: "Chao Qingqiu last time or let them fear, now the land on the chessboard, is to play a big game of chess."


    The old man opened his eyes and looked at Su Ye. He said quietly, "there is a chess game in the clouds. Are you afraid of falling in the world?"


    After all, the old gentleman is Su Ye''s husband. Although he hasn''t been out of the hut these years, only by the information he got here, we can know that Su Ye is also doing something important in these years. Naturally, he is not alone in the chess game. Besides him, there are two key figures, one is Li changgu in the picking Star building, the other is Wang Fu in the demon land expensive.


    The three men were excellent friends when they were in the school. Later, Li changgu turned to sword practice. Wang Fugui left the school angrily. It seems that the three of them separated. But in fact, except that Wang Fugui didn''t know what to do in the demon land, Li changgu had some effect in Luoyang city.


    The old man knows this very well.


    Su ye said calmly: "saints think about things in the clouds, how to leave the world, how to pursue longevity, and how to become immortals. If they are like this, regardless of the things under the clouds, I won''t do anything. But sitting on the clouds, and seeing whether the world remains the same from time to time, is not very good."


    The old man sneered: "this world is on the cloud, how do you manage the guy between you?"Su Ye showed his hands and said helplessly, "that''s why I want to play chess. Otherwise, if I''m Chao Qingqiu, a sword falls out of the sky. If Jianshan says it''s reopened, it will be reopened. If anyone doesn''t accept it, I''ll take another sword."


    The old man glared, "did you read your mother''s book into the dog''s stomach?"


    Su Ye was also a little impatient. Even when she stood up, she wanted to have a fight with the old guy.


    This pair of teachers and students will never be as father and son as others think.


    Instead, it''s like an enemy.


    If you can''t say it together, you will start to scold.


    If you let others know, I''m afraid you will lose your chin.


    Su Ye has always been famous for his good temper, and this old gentleman was also famous for his politeness in the school. When he accepted Su Ye as a student, he did not know how many school masters envied him.


    Su Ye''s cultivation is not as good as reading books, but it is not so bad.


    If not, not long after, Su Ye began to show up, and later even became a strong competitor for the school''s leader.


    In the end, he became the leader of the school.


    At that time, who didn''t say that he had such a great achievement because he had a good teacher.


    However, after this, the good gentleman did not know why, and set off a curse in the cloud, and asked a saint to reason with him in person.


    To be reasonable is just a quarrel.


    One stands in the cloud, the other stands at the top of the world, two scholars quarrel.


    This was undoubtedly the most shocking thing at that time.


    Although the old man was defeated in the end, everyone knows that the old man''s defeat is not the reason in his mouth.


    It''s the realm of the body.


    And prestige.


    There is a joke in the street that a saint must not be wrong.


    Sage is a big man in the cloud. His words and deeds have their own reasons. How can they be wrong.


    This sentence is regarded as the standard by many people.


    But many scholars don''t think so.


    For example, Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the evil cult, and Li changgu, a scholar who changed to practice sword.


    Su Ye stood up and stood for a long time. After all, he didn''t say anything else, but said helplessly: "before Jianshan, he changed his mind in Luoyang City. The emperor Yanling was also a man of great ideas. He was just like the schoolmate''s palace in the clouds."


    The old man sneered: "if he wants to do something else like you, it''s a dream!"


    Su Ye frowned, and at last sighed, saying nothing more.


    The old man suddenly said, "if the door is down, what about Liang?"


    Su ye said, "in Jianshan."


    The old man sneered: "Liang has gone to Jianshan, why don''t you go?"


    Su Ye expressed doubts for the first time, "what am I going to do?"


    This time, the old man was really angry. He didn''t speak. He just reached out and dropped a chestnut on the night of Su.


    This is the first time that he was beaten by his husband after many years.


    It is a long time ago.


    Su Ye raised his head and said angrily, "old man!"


    -


    the starlight has not dispersed, and Liang has not left Jianshan yet. It is just that those who have left with the black magpie sword and come to disgust Jianshan with the black magpie sword, Liang did not want to do it. If it was not for a sage''s edict on his head, he would not even remember that there was a black magpie sword in chenxieshan.


    He walked out of the hall and disappeared in Jianshan.


    Wushanhe didn''t go out of the hall. There were too many things outside.


    If you go out, it''s not easy to deal with.


    He wanted to be quiet for a while.


    When the ancestor gave him the sword order, he knew that there was today, but he never thought that he would arrive at this day when he was still in the morning and evening. This made him not very able to accept it.


    Just accept or not, have to face.


    Wu Shanhe rubbed his tired cheek.


    Suddenly I saw a lantern in the distance.


    There was a young man in blue, carrying a big red lantern, and went to the door.


    "Elder martial brother."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    There were no candles in the hall, but the visitors with lanterns easily lit up the hall and the faces of Wushan river.


    I don''t know what is inside the lantern. I think it''s not a simple candle.


    The bright red oil paper wrapped on the outside didn''t block the light, but no one could see what was inside.


    This is one of the few magic weapons on Jianshan, and it is also the favorite gadget of ancestor Xu Ji.


    Li Fuyao, holding a lantern, walked slowly in the sword immortal hall.


    There are many spiritual tablets in the hall, engraved with the names of the once famous mountains and rivers.


    After each spirit throne, there is a portrait, lifelike.


    When he failed to climb the mountain, his ancestor Xu Ji told him what was in the hall before he took him to the hall. But at that time, he was not able to climb the Jianshan mountain. He was not a disciple of Jianshan mountain. Naturally, he was not qualified to enter the hall. Naturally, he did not see the scenery inside.


    So this is the first time Li Fuyao walked into the hall of sword immortals and looked at the portraits of those sword immortals for the first time.


    He walked slowly with a lantern, fast and slow.


    The sword immortals in the portraits are not all sword immortals of Jianshan, but some of them are from other places. Because of the withering of swordsmen, Jianshan worships all of them here. Therefore, a short and long character is written under the portrait of each sword immortal, which is used to explain the deeds of the sword immortal in that year.


    Li Fuyao stops in front of a portrait of a man in purple, but he doesn''t go to see his appearance. Instead, he only looks at the sword on his waist. It turns out to be the bright moon.


    Look at the small letters below.


    It''s said that this sword immortal named Xinzhou is a disciple of a major sect of Kendo in the south. He is gifted. However, in a few hundred years, he has made the sea. He likes drinking and traveling around the world. He found a meteorite somewhere and made a sword himself. Because the sword is as cold as the moon, it is named Mingyue.


    Hundreds of years later, the battle between the Terran and the demon land began. The sword immortal went deep into the demon soil and fell.


    Sabre is naturally missing.


    It should have fallen into the sea.


    If it wasn''t for qingtianjun, I''m afraid it would be dusty for many years.


    Li Fuyao thought about the sword in his sword case, but his expression remained unchanged.


    You can never guess who held the sword before.


    Maybe this sword master is a nobody, and the next one is a peerless sword immortal.


    Although swords are psychic, who knows exactly what they think.


    In the end, not every sword can be shaped like a pair of swords.


    Not only the bright moon, but also the tall buildings and ten miles, they will have an unknown past.


    Li Fuyao went on walking. During this period, he saw the portraits of Lu Changyan and Xie Chen. He just stopped to salute and did not wait much. Finally, he stood in front of the portrait of Liuxiang.


    Most of the portraits of sword immortals here are only collected 6000 years ago, so the best one is still Liuxiang.


    Although Liu Xiang didn''t do anything for the people during the Jianshan war, he was still the most dazzling moon six thousand years ago.


    The willow lane of the sword eyebrow star attacked the green clothes, and even drew a weeping willow behind him.


    Willow catkins flutter and willow alleys are like fairies.


    Li Fuyao thought that he had met with a wisp of sword spirit in Liuxiang before, so he couldn''t help recalling that line.


    "The sword immortals in the world are like stars, but I am like the bright moon!"


    Who can match this spirit.


    Today''s chaoqingqiu may be able to,


    but they are always different.


    At that time, the willow lane was standing in a crowd of sword immortals, and was able to take the lead.


    Although chaoqingqiu is also invincible in the world, where is there any other sword immortal?


    After reading the portraits of the sword immortals, Li Fuyao went to Wushan river. The lantern was held in his hand, and the sword jade was hanging from his waist.


    This is what Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, gave him.


    But he stood on the Jianshan mountain of Wushan river.


    Wu Shanhe looked at Li Fuyao and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    I''m sorry, it''s not Jianshan, it''s Wu Shanhe''s, not your Li Fuyao''s, but the question Shengjing asked before.


    Although he had never met his grandfather, he knew that he was paving the way for him before.


    To pave the way for him, Li Fuyao was injured.


    It makes no sense.


    But Wu Shanhe remained silent.


    Jianshan is his, which can''t be lost. As for the friendship between the martial brothers, it''s important, but maybe not so important.


    "It doesn''t matter," Li said


    He said to Shengjing that he was not happy. Naturally, it had something to do with it. But the relationship was behind Shengjing. Li Fuyao had no reason to put this matter on the head of Wushan River, even if Shengjing was originally for Wushan river.No mood.


    Falling in the ears of Wushan river is another meaning.


    He thought for a while and said, "Liang also came to Jianshan and said something."


    Li Fuyao asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Wu Shanhe took a look at Li Fuyao and said, "naturally, it''s going to war."


    Li Fuyao was in a trance.


    If Liang Yi had come to Jianshan before, it was not just a matter of settling down, but he really wanted to fight with the demon clan. Li Fuyao would not understand. Why?


    Why war.


    Is it hard for the adult race to win?


    If not.


    Is it worth it if we just want to drag the sword mountain into the water and use the hand of the demon clan to solve the problem of swordsmen?


    I''m afraid the answer is No.


    "It''s not like that," he said


    He looked at Li Fuyao and began to speak.


    Liang Yi came to Jianshan this time for the sake of the demon clan, but not for the war with the demon clan. In fact, it can be said that it is a war, but it is not a real war. A real war, whether it is a mountain or a river, or a demon land, can not bear it.


    Without absolute assurance, naturally we dare not start a war easily.


    So this time it''s going to war.


    It''s a contest between young people from both sides.


    The place is in the saint''s cave in the North Sea.


    The cavern of the sage is so huge that it reappears every once in a while.


    Because it''s very big, it''s like a small world, so there are still things in it after so many years.


    In the past, the three religions shared the ownership. When they were opened, they sent their disciples to look for opportunities.


    It was last seen a few years ago.


    At that time, a Taoist disciple found a furnace of holy elixir in it, but it was robbed by the demon sect leader and dumped in the North Sea.


    This time, the saints of the three religions jointly forced out the cave and used it as a battlefield for both sides.


    This is trial.


    It is the demon soil and the mountains and rivers to test each other''s strength in the past six thousand years.


    There is no way for the adults to do it, so only these young people can do it.


    As for the demon soil, I''m afraid there will be another meaning.


    Li Fuyao made a lot of trouble in Qingtian City, which made the demon soil lose face. So this time,


    I''m afraid that the demon soil is not only a trial, but also a target of public criticism as long as Li Fuyao appears in the cave.


    As for Liang Yi, the reason why he came to Jianshan this time is really hard to get rid of. Among the friars, the swordsman has the greatest killing power. This time, the demon soil and the mountain and river are fighting each other. How can they not bring the swordsman with him.


    "The saints of the three religions have already set a ban on entering the cave. That is to say, this time, the only one who enters the cave is morning and evening. The younger martial brother is a swordsman in the Taiqing realm There should be no problem. "


    Wu Shanhe expressed his ideas.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and waited for his decision.


    Li Fuyao is not a disciple of Jianshan, but he is a worshiper of Jianshan. The sword jade in his hand is the best one that can be offered to Jianshan. Naturally, he is qualified to represent Jianshan.


    "Six disciples of Taoism, four from Confucianism, two from Buddhism, and two from Jianshan."


    Besides Li Fuyao, Jianshan needs a young man to go to Beihai.


    Demon soil is also 14 young people.


    For two years, the sages of the three religions will put several things in it, which is a rare magic weapon. Whoever gets it will be the one who gets it. Moreover, the victory or defeat will be determined by the number of magic weapons obtained by a certain party, regardless of life or death.


    In addition to this, the three religions also made some agreements with the northern demon land.


    For example, the loser will come up with something.


    There are a lot of genius treasures in the demon soil, which are not found in the mountains and rivers, and so are the mountains and rivers.


    So it''s a big thing.


    There are so many big families in the demon land, and there will be many big demon parents and children. It is not a very difficult thing to find 14 young people. Daomen has been the most powerful orthodoxy in the mountains and rivers these years. Ye Shengge is always said to be the first person of the younger generation. It is not difficult to find six of these people, and even more can be found.


    The same is true of Confucianism and Buddhism.


    Confucianism has the seed of reading books, Gu Yuan, and Buddhism has a Zen son. It is very good to find another one, no matter what.


    Only Jianshan.


    Li Fuyao is Taiqing. What about the other one?


    Wushanhe is the most outstanding young swordsman in the world. However, there is no master of Jianshan who went there in person.


    But can Jianshan find a second Taiqing swordsman?


    Li Fuyao looks at wushanhe and wants to know what he says next.


    "What''s the difficulty in choosing a few disciples when Jianshan has the master teacher?"


    Wu Shanhe looked at Li Fuyao with a plain look.


    Yes, with the master''s teaching in Jianshan, we have to recruit some people to be Jianshan disciples. With so many swordsmen outside, it''s certainly not difficult to find one or two.Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek and said nothing more.


    He will not refuse this matter, even if the elder martial brother is chosen by the ancestor, he will not refuse if he just looks at Jianshan.


    Even if it''s dangerous this time.


    It''s not just dangerous.


    The demon earth wants his life. The three religions may not be happy to see him alive.


    "Is there someone you want?"


    Li Fuyao looked at Wu Shanhe, and after all, he was still concerned about the matter.


    The voice has just dropped.


    A man came into the sword immortal hall.


    Li Fuyao raised his lantern hand to the top.


    I''m familiar with people''s faces.


    This is someone he knows.


    Not only do we know each other, but we had a fight before.


    Li Fuyao said, "how could it be you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    "It''s me."


    He was not a stranger, but Yan Le, the youngest disciple of Bai Weng.


    Yan Yue appears here, no matter who comes to see it, it is very unreasonable.


    My master just died in Jianshan. Even though it was hard to do anything because of the pressure of Jianshan, who could have thought that he would appear here.


    It seems that Jianshan and Jianshan have been settled.


    Yanle is in Taiqing. He is a little older than Li Fuyao. In any case, he is a young genius. If he represents Jianshan, he will not have any problems. He is indeed the most suitable person except Li Fuyao.


    It''s just how it could have been him.


    Yanle knew that Li Fuyao had some doubts. He said calmly, "master was provoked by Taoism. I know that he didn''t intend to fight for anything. He just wanted to spend the rest of his life."


    Bai Weng is already a swordsman. Since he has no hope of the sea, he can only wait to leave the world.


    However, daomen didn''t know what conditions they offered. Maybe it was just the hope of the sea. He found Bai Weng from the deep mountain and asked him to fight for the master of Jianshan.


    Everyone wants something, but Bai Weng''s is less.


    But some obsessions.


    So he came.


    Yanle felt that something was wrong before. When he learned the inside story, he understood this matter. Naturally, he could not have any resentment against Jianshan. Even if he had, he could only fall on Shengjing.


    Yanle looks at Wu Shanhe, which means obviously that if he nods, he can become a disciple of Jianshan today, and then he can participate in the event on behalf of Jianshan.


    Li Fuyao has no expression.


    Wu Shanhe said, "incense."


    The first lesson of Jianshan disciples is to incense the spirit tablets of these sword immortals.


    Li Fuyao didn''t get to the top of Jianshan mountain before dark, so he didn''t become a disciple of Jianshan, so he didn''t get incense.


    Watching this scene, Li Fuyao gave birth to a lot of ideas, but in the end, he just turned his head.


    Yanle is really a good candidate.


    Just don''t know why, think of this matter, Li Fuyao a little unnatural.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The stars scattered, and the morning sun set on Jianshan.


    Wushanhe walked out of the sword immortal hall and began to deal with matters on Jianshan.


    Jianshan has been sealed for ten years. Where can I deal with anything, I just want to choose my disciples.


    These swordsmen are not good and bad, so it will be very difficult to select them. Moreover, if they are not elected, will they be angry?


    These problems are too complicated for Wu Shanhe to deal with.


    So he set up a preliminary examination.


    It''s also climbing Jianshan.


    If you can go up the mountain from Kendo, you will pass the preliminary examination.


    Of course, wushanhe did not forget to tell them that they had to go to the top of the mountain before dark.


    Those who need to take the preliminary examination are just swordsmen with lower level.


    Where the realm is in the morning and evening or above, how can they go there.


    This is the problem in front of Wushan river.


    Especially the people in front of him ascended the building.


    This matter has been dealt with for half a day. Only at noon have we determined several guest ministers and some elders.


    It''s just that there have been many changes.


    Someone snorted coldly: "I can only be a guest in this realm?"


    This is an old swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. Relying on his superb state, he said some nonsense.


    As a result, Shengjing just took a look at him. The old swordsman vomited blood and looked at Shengjing with a pale face. He didn''t dare to say more.


    In the final analysis, there is such a person on the Jianshan mountain, many things are very simple.


    Things on the mountain have to be dealt with for a long time.


    Although wushanhe is the master of Jianshan, he may not be able to cope with it.


    Shengjing is indifferent and unwilling to do these things.


    Chen Sheng has always been a slouch, even more reluctant.


    Finally, some things fell on Chao FengChen.


    Mr. Chao''s realm is enough. Although he is worse than climbing a tower, his killing power is not bad. Moreover, he has the experience of being in charge of many sects. He can''t be more suitable.


    The haggard old man mumbled at one side: "after being the leader of several fake Jianshan, I managed the real Jianshan once."


    To this, Chao FengChen laughed it off.


    As for the future, Wu Shanhe needs to nod his head to deal with important matters. Naturally, some trivial matters will be dealt with by the wind and dust.


    Jianshan became much quieter.


    A few days later, they settled down several guest ministers and elders.


    Although these things are important, they are not too important.


    What really matters is the appointment of Wu Shanhe.


    Shengjing is now the biggest dependence of Jianshan. He didn''t give any real job. He just became the Taishang elder of Jianshan.


    The sword washing pool was in the charge of Xu Li.It''s not a matter of reproach for this swordsman to take charge of it.


    Xu Li thought about it, agreed to come down, and lived on the Jianshan mountain.


    What''s interesting is that his little girl went to Kendo once. Somehow, she got to the top of the mountain. The next day, she got a good sword in the sword washing pool. She became a disciple of Jianshan, but she had no teacher.


    Xu Li has made it clear that she will not be her master.


    It depends on who she will follow to learn sword.


    As for Zhou Qing, he went to the sword tomb.


    Jianzhong is such a place, even if there is no one on weekdays. Arranging Zhou Qing to go there is just a place to find by the way.


    Zhou Qing likes quiet, and he doesn''t have to stay in Jianshan. It''s very appropriate to give him a leisure job.


    Solved these things.


    Chao FengChen arranged the new swordsmen.


    It took a month.


    When all the dust falls.


    Chao FengChen cooked a hot pot in a small building in Jianshan.


    Chao FengChen later remembered that he was a member of Qingzhou government. It was normal for him to like to eat hot pot.


    But his technique is not good, even put too much pepper, leading to very spicy.


    The haggard old man didn''t like hot pot. In his opinion, the cake made by the empress was more interesting.


    So he sat at the table, he just used chopsticks to clip a few chopsticks, and then stopped moving chopsticks.


    He looked out of the small building and thought that Chao FengChen must treat Li Fuyao this time, but he didn''t know why, so no one showed up.


    The haggard old man sat for a moment.


    Toward the wind dust smile way: "you go to pick up the ganheshan that, she makes the hot pot just some flavor."


    Naturally, the haggard old man knew that Chao FengChen was the girl named Yufu.


    He thought that there was nothing wrong with him, so he nodded and agreed.


    It''s just that Chao FengChen wants to take that girl over. Doesn''t it mean that he will spend a lot of time in Jianshan?


    Thinking of this, the haggard old man''s expression is a little strange.


    Knowing his idea, Chao FengChen said, "this is Jianshan."


    The haggard old man understood.


    Chao FengChen has been to many schools before and has done a lot of things, but he just wants to build the second and third Jianshan. Since Jianshan is in front of us, it''s OK here.


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "I always think the name of Jianshan is too common. I don''t know if I can change my name."


    The withered old man has no language. Before you thought the name of Beihai sword tomb was bad, so you changed it to xiaoyilou.


    It''s just a clan of the rivers and lakes.


    But where is Jianshan?


    Can such a place change its name easily?


    The haggard old man suddenly thought that you and chaoqingqiu have a great relationship. If you really want to change, it seems feasible.


    What is it to be changed into?


    The haggard old man had complex thoughts, so he could not help but put a chopstick in his mouth.


    After a moment, his face turned red.


    This kind of feeling is not that he has a high realm or that there are two people outside the small building.


    Two men in white.


    With the wind and dust, these are the three white clothes.


    The haggard old man opened his eyes, only looked at one person''s face, then sighed, regardless of the spicy mouth, looked at another person, and then quickly got up and left.


    Two people came, one called chaoqingqiu, the other called Ye Changting.


    Two in the sea.


    After taking his seat, ye Changting takes a look at Chao FengChen and Chao Qingqiu. According to his state of cultivation, he can naturally see the fact that these two people are in the same line.


    Chao Qingqiu put a piece of tripe into the pot and then asked, "what''s your name over there?"


    Ye Changting looked at Chao Qingqiu, "hot pot." "As like as two peas",


    said to Qing Qiu.


    Ye Changting doesn''t pay any attention to him. He knows that Chao Qingqiu thinks a lot.


    However, ye Changting was in a good mood. By the way, "there is no Qingzhou Prefecture, it''s Shu."


    Chao Qingqiu feels strange, but he doesn''t say much.


    Looking at the two, he didn''t speak.


    After several mouthfuls of silence, he began to ask, "did someone say hello to you?"


    Naturally, it''s asking about Qing Qiu.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "since it is for me to layout, naturally want to tell me."


    "So still want to go inside?" he said with a smile


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak.


    Chao FengChen said nothing more.


    It is said that they share the same origin, but in fact they are somewhat different.


    Anyway, they don''t want to hide anything.


    "I always think that Li Fuyao is better than Wu Shanhe in charge of teaching. Don''t you think so?"This is Chao FengChen''s question.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the wind and dust, did not answer.


    Just said: "this is Xu Ji''s arrangement. Jianshan is always Xu Ji''s Jianshan. I can''t say anything to anyone he wants to leave."


    "Although I speak, it works."


    Chao FengChen was helpless, but did not say anything.


    "What''s more, it''s not bad to let Wu Shanhe be the head teacher."


    This is the final conclusion of the matter.


    Some of Chao FengChen said, "what are you going to do next?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "eat hot pot."


    With this sentence, chaoqingqiu began to eat hot pot, eating slowly, perhaps because of the spicy.


    Ye Changting looks at the hot pepper floating and sinking with the soup rolling in front of him. He frowns and communicates with Qingqiu and chaofengchen. He never says anything, but it doesn''t mean he has no idea.


    But what can you do with an idea?


    He was a stranger.


    Just look at the story in the book.


    At most, we should write down some changes in the book somewhere, and we can''t do any more things.


    Thinking about it, ye Changting suddenly said, "it''s a little spicy."


    "But you haven''t moved your chopsticks yet."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    The sense of summer has already filled many places in the mountains and rivers.


    It''s just that the more northward you go, the cooler the climate is.


    To the demon soil, it is not hot.


    Qingtian city is near the SangJiang River, and the residents in the city feel a little cool.


    Few people know the details of the agreement between the sages of the three religions and the demons, but the general details have been circulated.


    There will be a special competition between fourteen young people from the demon land and fourteen young people in the mountains and rivers.


    The demon soil lost a lot of face under the sword named Li Fuyao a few years ago, so this time it must not be defeated again. As soon as the matter spread, the demon soil has set off a wave of upsurge. Naturally, it is hot to discuss whether the 14 young people are qualified to go to Beihai.


    The most talked about thing in Qingtian city is this one.


    "After Qingtian city was over that year, Qinghuai had already devoted herself to cultivation. Now I think that even if she did not return to the position of the first person of the younger generation, she should have her place this time."


    "Not necessarily. She has some unclear relationship with the boy who practices sword. The demon princes are not at ease."


    Some people heard this, and soon sneered: "how can we not rest assured that her father is still the demon king of the blue sky? As long as that demon king speaks, can''t you ask for a quota?"


    This sentence is very reasonable, so many people are silent.


    After a long silence, someone said, "the little tiger and the two sparrows are qualified, but I don''t know if the big black donkey will go."


    Among the younger generation in the demon land, the most powerful one is Qinghuai, and the most independent one is Fenglu, a big black donkey who has always been playing against common sense. At that time, Qingtian city did not make any moves. I''m afraid that if I don''t want to, even if it''s a big event now, it will not do so. "


    Some people hesitated and said, "no, in the pride of the day, only this one has never been defeated. If he doesn''t make a move, who can stop that man''s sword?"


    "Li Fuyao is not likely to go either."


    This is a demon monk who has been quite well informed.


    He knows something about the situation of a swordsman in the mountains and rivers. It is unlikely that swordsmen will participate in such a thing.


    If so, he would be happy. Swordsmen are famous for their killing power. If there were no swordsmen, few people would be able to stop them.


    Another more intelligent demon Xiu said with a smile: "in the past, not necessarily, this time will not be like this. Jianshan reopens, and the main beam of the chenxie mountain has already gone to Jianshan. This matter has been settled."


    As soon as this statement was made, everyone was shocked.


    There are not many big events in the mountains and rivers in recent years, but the closing of Jianshan mountain was the biggest one several years ago. The Qing Qiu of the previous dynasty chopped the sky with a sword in Baiyu Town, which was even more magnificent. Almost all the monks in the mountains and rivers have known about it, but the demon soil is not mountains and rivers after all. The big demons must have received the news, but their humble little demon cultivation doesn''t know it.


    As the man opened his mouth, the news that had happened for a long time finally came to their ears.


    Hearing these, the demon Xiu reflected differently.


    Some people said happily, "well, with them, those Tianjiao are happy to kill."


    The demon clan and the Terran have a feud, not necessarily much.


    But to those swordsmen, it is lingering hatred.


    It has been 6000 years since the two sides became enemies.


    "Just two swordsmen. They can''t compare with us."


    Some people are drinking, very optimistic.


    "I hope so. If those two people have too much killing power, I''m afraid that many people will be killed."


    With this saying, people looked for voices and found that it was a middle-aged demon Xiu with an ordinary face. Someone quickly recognized his identity and knew that he was the steward of Qingtian city.


    Qingtianjun ordered that private fighting be forbidden in Qingtian City, but it was not necessarily that he would be in Qingtian city on weekdays. Therefore, in order to prevent private fighting in the city when he was not in, he chose many supervisors.


    These administrative levels vary, but the lowest is the twilight.


    It''s not easy to provoke.


    Since this is a steward''s speech, the voice on this side is completely reduced.


    The steward drank a few drinks by himself and found it boring, so he checked out and left.


    After he left, someone continued to say, "it''s said that Xiqiu of Xishan people has made great progress since the last war. Now it is the peak of Taiqing. If we go this time, we will show the group of people in the mountains and rivers how many young talents there are in our demon land."


    Br > in fact, most of the young people who went up to the west of Cang Hill didn''t want to know what they wanted to do before climbing the west hill. In fact, most of the people who wanted to build up the west hill didn''t want to know what they had done before.


    There is a big demon in Xishan clan. If there is another one.I''m afraid I''m going to ask for the seat of the demon emperor.


    Thinking of the sea, someone said, "the demon king of Pingnan, who has disappeared for many years, seems not to be very harmonious with several demon princes."


    "This is the territory of demon land, and no one is willing to let it. Although the demon king of Pingnan is for the sea, it''s very difficult to get a territory."


    "It''s hard for this demon king of Pingnan. He has been trapped in the demon bowl for so many years. If it wasn''t for Chao Qingqiu''s sword, I''m afraid..."


    All the people were silent. The young people of the demon land were defeated. The demon king of Pingnan was trapped in the demon bowl of Ye Sheng for these years, which was the disgrace of the demon clan. But now Pingnan Demon King returns to the demon land. Although the atmosphere of the demon soil is very subtle, the demon land is an extra demon king. No matter how you look at it, it enhances the strength.


    At that time, Beiming changed Peng in the North Sea and made the sea. There were big demons in the demon land who didn''t want to see it happen. It was also because they were afraid that Beiming would return to the demon land and re divide the territory of the demon land. Therefore, there were big demons going to the North Sea to stop this.


    But the situation of Pingnan demon king is different from that of Beiming. He has been in the sea for a long time. Even if he wants to kill, it is not so easy.


    So Pingnan demon king is now in the demon land, but it makes the situation very complicated.


    There''s nothing more to say here.


    Someone said, "I hope we can win this time."


    This is an exclamation.


    Everyone stopped talking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a box in that restaurant.


    A little girl with a terrible wound on her face listened to these words with indifference.


    Standing beside her was a middle-aged man with a sword hanging. The man was pretty, but there was no expression on his face, just like a sculpture.


    Autumn is full of wind.


    If Sheng Jing knew that he was in this place, he would die in a moment.


    The little girl was surrounded by several people whose faces were easy to recognize in Qingtian city.


    The rich man listened to the words and whispered, "it''s been confirmed. It''s true."


    The little girl nodded, and suddenly turned to look at Qiu Fengman and said, "you go and kill those two swordsmen."


    The saints of the three religions and the great demons have an agreement that they can''t go to that place in the morning and evening, but the autumn wind is full now, and now it''s still morning and evening, so it''s natural to go.


    Autumn wind full of raw hard expression moved, "not afraid of others to discover?"


    The little girl shook her head. "I have my own way."


    Autumn wind full hear this sentence, then no longer say.


    He is a dog. What else can he do but bark twice?


    I''m afraid I can''t do anything.


    Then you have to listen to the orders.


    The little girl rubbed her long hair, looked at one of the people here and asked, "how is it going?"


    Someone whispered, "it''s done. You can do it at any time."


    The little girl nodded and said with satisfaction, "you are going to let others know that there are still people with demon surnames in this world."


    -


    everything goes as usual.


    Apart from the fact that the main beam of the bridge went down the mountain a few days ago, there was no change at all in these days.


    Zhang Shouqing was standing on a mountain peak, followed by his apprentice Yan Huanran.


    Yan Huan ran looked at his master standing with his hands on his back and did not dare to speak.


    He did not have a good life these days. Since Lin Hongzhu robbed him of a furnace of holy elixir in Beihai, he has been the laughing stock of chenxie mountain. Fortunately, after climbing the mountain in Qingqiu at that time and Yan Huanran witnessed it, his mind was unimpeded, but his realm went up a little.


    He is now a monk in the Taiqing state.


    It can be said that the realm is very advanced among these young disciples.


    But still not up to Ye Sheng song is.


    Yan Huanran stood for a long time. Seeing that Zhang Shouqing did not speak, he opened his mouth and said, "master, this time I want to go."


    The words are straightforward and there is nothing to hide.


    It seems to be the case.


    It''s better to be frank.


    Zhang Shouqing turned and asked, "do you know, daomen has only six places this time?"


    Yan Huan ran nodded, "there are tens of thousands of excellent disciples in Liangxi Taoist temple. Besides, elder martial sister ye will definitely occupy a place. Chenxieshan will take care of the feelings of other Taoist schools. Only in the face of the demon clan, the disciples really want to make a contribution."


    Zhang Shouqing said, "are you afraid of losing face again?


    ¡±


    Yan Huanran was silent for a moment and then said, "I''m afraid."


    "It''s just that the more afraid I am, the more I want to go."


    Zhang Shouqing asked with a smile, "what is the reason?"


    Yan Huanran said: "the speed of practice, no one on the mountain can catch up with elder martial sister Ye. Isn''t it because the elder martial sister''s heart is unimpeded? Now I''m afraid that there will be a magic barrier. I want to break through this, and the road is ahead. How can we be blocked by the thick fog?"Zhang Shouqing said with a wry smile: "it''s interesting, but although there are two places in chenxieshan, according to what you said, your elder martial sister ye will occupy one, so the other peaks must be very fierce. When you went to Beihai a few days ago, you have already been attacked by many people. This time, I''m afraid I can''t win for you."


    Yan Huanran was silent.


    In the case of Beihai, the fact that he could be selected has already explained many problems. However, the demon sect leader he was facing was too powerful, not to mention him, and even other friars could not help it.


    However, if he is not strong, he doesn''t think so.


    What else does Zhang Shouqing want to say.


    Yan Huan Ran has already said: "I know."


    Zhang Shouqing sighed, "cultivation is not a simple practice. Chance, understanding and many other things are very important. Being a teacher can fight for your chance once or twice is also looking at your talent. If your talent is good enough, like your elder martial sister ye, you don''t need to do anything. You will have a lot of opportunities. If you don''t have enough opportunities, you have to practice hard. I think you know that. ¡±


    Yan Huanran''s expression is complex and obviously a little tangled.


    Zhang Shouqing stopped talking.


    The so-called enlightenment.


    It depends on yourself.


    It''s just that chenxieshan is the same as other clans in the world. They still want to fight. If they don''t fight, how can they be achieved? They can''t be accepted by anyone.


    Thinking about this, Zhang Shouqing went to the tower.


    When the temple master has nothing to do, he is in the tower. Naturally, he comes to the tower to get the last place.


    Four of the six real places in daomen have been let out. This is something that has to be done.


    Even if chenxieshan is the first Taoist temple in the world, and the temple master is the leader of Taoism, when facing these things, whether it is the temple master or anything else, we should follow the rules.


    There are two left in chenxieshan, one is because they have a way to grow Ye Sheng songs, and the other, to a large extent, is because of the Lord.


    Otherwise, it will be as strong as a mountain, and there may be only one quota.


    Zhang Shouqing, with a complex look, stands outside the tower.


    Silence.


    The Lord of the temple is upstairs. He should know that he is here.


    Soon after, a voice came down from upstairs.


    It''s the audience.


    Zhang Shouqing ascended the building.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, I saw the audience sitting on the ground in the tower.


    The Lord is reading the scroll.


    He turned his head and took a look at Zhang Shouqing.


    Know what he wants.


    The Lord of the temple said with a smile: "this is the one who might die. Why does he have to go?"


    "When there is a big risk, there is always a big chance."


    This is Zhang Shouqing''s answer.


    "It''s good that he can see these things at his age, but I don''t think he is competent for so many young people on the mountain," he said


    Zhang Shouqing knew that before Yan Huanran could go to Beihai, he had to rely on the number of places awarded by the Lord. This time, there should be no chance.


    The LORD looked up and said calmly, "this time, it''s a game set by those saints in the cloud. It''s not a little fuss. I can''t do some things."


    Zhang Shouqing saluted earnestly to show his understanding.


    He turned to ask, "that Shengge is going to risk?"


    "Where is she in danger? Now she is about to become a monk in the spring and Autumn period. Who can do anything to her? "


    Zhang Shouqing is also good at nourishing qi. He is already the kind of person who doesn''t frown when the sky falls down. When he hears this sentence, he is a little lost in his mind. Then he says, "Shengge has reached its peak in the morning and evening?"


    The Lord shook his head. "It''s almost like that. In any case, when it will be broken is in her mind. "


    Zhang Shouqing was shocked: "so fast, I''m afraid no one else in the world can have her fast."


    "There is a good boy over there in Jianshan. I think it''s not much worse than Shengge."


    Zhang Shouqing asked, "is that the master of Jianshan?"


    Liang Yiyi patted his head and sighed, "in this way, there are two."


    Zhang Shouqing frowned.


    The host looked at the distance and said with profound meaning: "maybe it''s still one."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    The matter of Jianshan is settled down, but another big event has come out. Wushanhe stands at wenjianping and looks at the scenery in the distance.


    Although youliangyi, the Lord of the chenxieshan temple, came to tell him something, he was still waiting for something else.


    The morning light fell between the trees, and some mist grew up in Jianshan.


    Wu Shanhe is wearing a big dress.


    It''s plain and clean, with a small sword embroidered on it, and the word "Jianshan" is written in Yunwen.


    And a long hair has been seriously tied into a fixed bun.


    The bun made his forehead appear solemn, but less youthful.


    But everyone will gradually lose the word "young", even if wushanhe loses too fast.


    When the mist cleared and a few bird calls were heard.


    Wushanhe finally received the letter.


    It''s a letter from the school.


    The writer of the letter has a good hand. He looks at zhongzhengpinghe. Of course, he is a great scholar, but his signature is not su ye, the leader of the school.


    It''s just a school administrator.


    No matter how bad Jianshan is, it is the only Kendo sect in the world. Even Liang himself went to Jianshan in person, but it was the case at the school. How could people not think more about it.


    But Wu Shanhe is very clear that there is no one coming to the school, which has already explained a lot of things.


    At least better than Liang Xi''s attitude.


    But no one knows what they think.


    After all, the previous struggle in the secular world seems to have suffered from the school.


    Yanling didn''t obey the orders of the school, so far there was no action. Some people in the school were very angry. If it wasn''t for some special reasons, someone would have gone to Jianshan.


    Wu Shanhe read the letter and read it with a slight movement. Then, countless sword Qi came out and smashed the letter.


    The content on the sword is similar to what daomen said, but there is no difference.


    Now that the Bureau has been set up, it has to go in anyway.


    Yanle came to him and looked at his age, but now he is a young man in charge of Jianshan. His expression is complicated.


    He said, "there''s another letter. Why don''t you even read it?"


    Wu Shanhe did not turn his head, "look, it is chaos, why should I read it?"


    Yan Yue Gan sighed: "if you don''t see it, there will be no chaos."


    Wu Shanhe didn''t say anything. In fact, he knew that yanle was very reasonable and didn''t know how to refute it.


    If Yan Le thinks, "if you want to mess up, you should start from the people''s mind first. If the people want to be disordered, the nature will be disappointed first. If he has been disappointed, no matter how to say it, it will be chaotic."


    "But it seems that he is not disappointed yet."


    Wu Shanhe nodded and was silent for a moment. He said quietly, "live."


    After saying this, he went to some place. Although Jianshan was settled, there were still many things to be dealt with.


    Yan Le stood in the same place, thinking whether to let me survive or let us live?


    After thinking about it for a long time, there was no answer.


    So he said a good word.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After saying this good word, yanle went to the broken temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain.


    The statues in the ruined temple disappeared, but after wushanhe became the leader of Jianshan, three spiritual positions appeared here.


    There are three names on it.


    Li Fuyao has been here these days.


    When yanle came here, Li Fuyao was looking at the peach blossom trees.


    But think of another


    girl.


    Yan Yue said: "I heard that these peach trees are all kinds of things."


    Li Fuyao turned her head and said, "yes, she likes peach blossom very much."


    Yanle looked at Li Fuyao and asked, "what kind of person is she?"


    No one in this world does not want to know what kind of person ye Shengge is. Of course, it is not to know what kind of person ye Shengge is.


    The more simple and direct reason is that they want to surpass her.


    A long time ago, there was a saying in the mountains and rivers that ye Shengge was in front of her, and the young people closest to her could only see her back.


    This kind of saying is not only about the realm, but also for some other reasons.


    Li Fuyao remembers Ye Sheng''s song and doesn''t know how to describe it.


    Her Daoxin is the purest one he has ever seen.


    It''s not that she''s very simple. On the contrary, she''s very intelligent.


    It''s just that she behaves in this way.


    Of course, the speed of practice is also very fast.


    Even a little paranoid.


    Too many thoughts.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Li Fuyang finally shook his head. Some things were not clear."If you''re lucky enough, or if it''s really important this time, you can see her"


    yanle thought for a moment and then said, "I want to take a sword against her."


    Li Fuyao took a look at him. There was something strange in his eyes. He didn''t speak.


    He doesn''t know what yanle thinks, but there are some things that really have nothing to do with courage or anything else, just a very simple state gap.


    The atmosphere was quiet for a while.


    Li Fuyao said, "let''s go."


    Yanle was a little lost in his mind. Now there should be about half a year before his trip to Beihai. If Yujian could arrive soon, why should we set out now.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "it''s not possible that you can come back alive. If you don''t go to see other scenery or do something that you regret, don''t do it?"


    Listening to these words, yanle''s expression became very strange and did not say anything.


    I thought that you two martial brothers are strange.


    Li Fuyao ignored him.


    Just throw out the green silk in the waist.


    After falling on the sword, Li Fu straightened up, and soon a green rainbow cut through the sky and disappeared in the clouds.


    Yan Le raised his head to have a look, or catch up.


    In fact, it''s very hard for a swordsman to be in a high altitude. He needs to use his sword Qi to isolate the vigorous wind, so as not to be blown down by the vigorous wind. This is the reason why the swordsman of low level do not control the sword.


    Because it''s really troublesome to drive the sword Qi in front of you at the same time.


    The state is low, and it is easy to have problems.


    Li Fuyao has already had experience in imperial sword, and this time he did not go in the wrong direction.


    In a very short time, he came to Luoyang from Jianshan.


    Fall outside the city, and take the sword back into its sheath.


    Li Fuyao walked towards the city.


    Yanle Yujian is much slower than him, but now it falls behind him.


    Looking up at the city engraved with three big characters of Luoyang City, yanle was also a little surprised for a time.


    To some extent, Liangxi''s Chaoge city is the first city in the world, but Li Fuyao has never been there, and neither has yanle. Therefore, anyone who sees the towering Luoyang City will feel that the city in the world is just like this.


    Pay no attention to the loss of speech and music.


    Li Fuyao went to the city.


    Luoyang city is already in the middle of summer and the weather is very hot. There are no other people on the street except some peddlers selling summer snacks.


    Li Fuyao walked on the street covered with bluestones with a calm expression.


    Yanle followed him and looked around.


    After crossing a few blocks, you come to an alley.


    There are two houses next to each other.


    Li Fuyao pointed to the small courtyard where the door was only covered. He said quietly, "ye Shengge has been there for some time before."


    Yanle looked up and saw several peach blossom trees in the yard.


    It''s growing very well. I think someone often takes care of it.


    After finishing this sentence, Li Fuyao stepped into another courtyard.


    There was some noise in the yard, and soon a woman came out.


    She looked at Li Fuyao, and soon her eyes were filled with tears. The woman said with a cry, "I said I would come back. How can I go so long? Are you really afraid that your father will find you a daughter-in-law?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned. Then he remembered that when he left Luoyang City in early spring, he seemed to have said that he would come back soon. Who knows he had been to wanjieguan and then went to Taiping City.


    And now, it''s summer.


    Thinking about it, he apologized.


    Smile at the woman.


    But still no words.


    He walked into the yard.


    The woman was a little distracted, and then saw the speech music standing at the gate of the courtyard.


    She asked tentatively, "friend of Fuyao?"


    Yan Yue seemed a little cramped and called softly, "Auntie."


    The smile on the woman''s face gradually came into being, which seemed to be a very happy expression.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know this. He has gone deep into the courtyard.


    I haven''t seen you for several months, and the layout of the yard is bigger.


    Since the two swordsmen came out one after another, the Li family had some confidence. It had been renovated once before. After Li Fuyao left Luoyang City, his father did not know what other ideas had come into being, so he enlarged the courtyard a little.


    Even a rockery was made in the yard.


    Li Fuyao didn''t think about it, but he didn''t feel disappointed when he saw it.


    There is no doubt that there will be someone to satisfy him as long as it is not a matter of anger or resentment.


    It''s a long way.


    Li Fuyao saw his father in front of a pavilion.


    He was reading a book, and there was a big piece of ice beside him to relieve the heat.Li Fuyao walked into the pavilion and sat down not far behind him.


    Looking at more and more white hair on his temples, Li Fuyao noticed that his father''s back had been bent.


    He is more than 30 years old, so Li Fu is going to be an old man of Huajia.


    Maybe not for many years.


    This makes Li Fuyao feel some emotion.


    Parting in life and death is a parting, which can''t be avoided.


    Li Fu didn''t turn his head. He already knew that Li Fuyao was here.


    "Back?" he asked


    It''s bullshit, but it''s interesting.


    Li Fuyao said.


    Li Fu shakes his hand on his father''s back and gently combs his meridians with sword Qi to activate Qi and blood.


    Li Fu snorted unconsciously. When he turned his head, his face was very ruddy.


    Li Fuyao has a bad feeling when he looks like this.


    Sure enough, the next moment Li''s father asked, "when will you get a wife?"


    This is really not a bit of bedding, straightforward to the extreme.


    Li Fuyao was a little embarrassed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    Li Fuyao thought about it, but he didn''t think it would happen so soon.


    He thought how Li and his father would have to wait a few days to say these words, but who knows that this is the only way to meet, only such a little time, he has already opened his mouth.


    After their children have grown up, most parents in the world will be very concerned about their children''s life.


    Li''s father and mother are vulgar people, so they can''t avoid vulgarity.


    But Li Fuyao is not a layman. He can still live for many years and is not worried about his life.


    Most of the monks don''t think about the little things about their children, because what they have been looking at is the road of practice. How can they have other ideas.


    Li Fuyao is still a young man. Although his state of mind is not so low, and he has a girl in his heart, it seems that if he says it, it is not a good relationship, and it is unlikely that he can succeed. Therefore, he does not want to say more.


    Li''s father sighed: "life is just a hundred years. How many years to live as a father? The only thing you can''t let go is your two brothers and sisters. Why don''t you two know how to be considerate to your parents?"


    Listening to this, Li Fu shook his hand and took it back from his father''s back.


    He looked at Li''s father with mixed thoughts.


    At last he sighed.


    Li''s father looked at him with expectation in his eyes.


    Li Fuyao said, "if the woman I want to marry is not a person, what would you think..."


    Li''s father had already made plans. He knew that Li Fuyao was not an ordinary person, so he certainly would not like ordinary women. It might be the fairies in the legend. He had already discussed this matter with his mother. If Li Fuyao married a fairy, he would not kneel down or not when he went to the hall.


    Even if you look lazy on weekdays, it doesn''t matter.


    Even if the treatment of people is worse, it is also because the future daughter-in-law does not eat the fireworks, can understand.


    As for everything else, I can accept


    It''s just that they can accept it.


    "Not a man?"


    That''s the variable.


    Li''s father looked at Li Fuyao with astonishment.


    Li Fuyao did not speak in a hurry. He had already felt that his mother had come here and looked at him in a turret.


    Li Fuyao is in a stable mood.


    Li Fu stammered and asked, "how do you say that?"


    Li Fuyao said in a soft voice, "what do you think of the stories you told when you were a child, some of the stories about mountain spirits and wild monsters and people?"


    Li Fu''s momentum is a little weak, "those are just stories..."


    He thought of something vaguely, but he was not sure.


    Li Fuyao said: "starting from Luoyang City, all the way north, there is a sea in the north. On the other side of the sea, there is a piece of land called demon soil. All the people living in the demon soil are demons."


    When he was a child, Li Fu Yao''s stories were very important, which not only enabled him to survive in white fish town, but also gave birth to many different ideas from ordinary people.


    Li''s father trembled and asked, "are you serious about Fuyao?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak, just looked at him.


    He could already feel the shaking of mother Li in the distance.


    Li''s father was at a loss and asked, "if this is the case, your future children are born to be demons or human beings. They can''t be half human beings and half demons? If so, how can the father account for his ancestors? "


    Li Fuyao didn''t think it was this thing that Li Fu Yao thought.


    There was also some loss of consciousness.


    Green locust is a snake demon. If they have children after them, is it a human or a demon?


    If you are a man, you can live a stable life in mountains and rivers, as long as you don''t expose your identity.


    On the contrary, if it is a demon, it is the same in the demon land.


    But the most afraid is half of the people, half of the demon.


    I''m afraid I have to be looked at by others.


    However, it seems that there is no record that people and demons have born offspring.


    Even in those supernatural tales, the man and the fox demon really love each other and get a good result, but they never have children.


    I don''t dare to write them in the stories of supernatural beings.


    You can imagine how bizarre this is.


    Li Fuyao thought about it and frowned.


    "What is she?" Li asked


    Not human?


    So what is he?


    This is Li Fu''s question.


    Of course, I don''t just want to hear that it''s a demon.


    Li Fuyao said, "it''s a snake demon."


    The story of snake demon and man.


    This is rarely recorded even in the stories of supernatural beings.


    The most famous story is about the white snake.


    The story is about a man, a good man, who saved a white snake in a certain life. The White Snake was grateful and looked for the man''s reincarnation after practice and came to repay his kindness.Of course, there are always some twists and turns in the story. There is a monk who subdues demons and blocks them all the time.


    But anyway, they were together in the end.


    Li Fuyao had heard this story when he was a child, but he didn''t think it would fall on him.


    However, compared with the difficulties in the story, he will encounter more difficulties than in the story. Taking qingtianjun as an example, he has already made it clear that if there is no sea, he will not be able to marry Qinghuai.


    After the sea, it is possible.


    But that was just one of the hurdles. Li Fuyao knew that he would encounter something else, which might be more troublesome than walking into the sea.


    In short, it is not easy to be done.


    But now Li Fuyao wants to know what his father and mother think.


    Li''s father was obviously in a trance.


    It''s just that no matter which parents this kind of thing is, I''m afraid it''s not much better than him. If his son wants to marry a snake demon, it''s a very serious thing.


    He turned pale and asked in a low voice, "if you have a baby, is it an egg or a man?"


    Eggs are demons, talents are people.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know how to answer.


    Li Fu said: "that must not let others know, otherwise will laugh."


    Since I have said these words, I am already accepting it.


    Li Fuyao raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect his father to be so enlightened.


    Li Fu sighed: "since you were young and left home, you have seen no less human feelings than being a father. Although you are only a young man, you must have traveled more than a father. Since you want to do something, you should do it, and there is nothing. As long as you think it''s good, it doesn''t matter what we think. "


    Li Fu shook his lips.


    Li''s father asked, "when will you bring me back to see your mother and I. even if you are not in a hurry to get married, you should make a decision early. Unlike you, your mother and I are gods on the mountain. How many years can you live? Of course, it''s safe to make sure that you''re both brothers and sisters


    Li Fuyao said, "I don''t know. It''s very dangerous for me to go somewhere. If it''s possible in three or five years, you can see it. There''s no certainty. It may take another ten or eight years."


    Listen to this, Li father also want to say something, but think of something, finally closed his mouth.


    Li Fuyao talked to him again.


    Finally, he left slowly.


    I went to a house to raise a sword.


    Soon, Li''s mother came here. She looked at his father and complained, "how can you agree so fast? This is not a small matter."


    Li Fu said: "I naturally know it''s not a small matter, but you still want to manage him? He''s not the kid he was. "


    This is true. Li Fuyao is now a swordsman in the Taiqing state. His realm is high enough. What he wants to do will never be controlled by others.


    Li Mu retorted: "but I am his mother, you are his father, how can you not listen to us?"


    Li Fu frowned and said, "what do you know? It''s said that the mountain gods have broken their feelings and are willing to call you mother. Do you really want to raise him as an ordinary child? Do you still want to use family law to make him kneel in front of you? "


    Li''s father is seldom so angry.


    Let Li mother a time are some unacceptable.


    "But how can my son marry a snake demon?" she cried


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao was sitting in front of the window. All the voices came into his ears. He was calm and did not speak. He knew that there would always be people who didn''t like Qinghuai, whether she was good or not, because of her identity. There was nothing to say.


    Li''s father gave him an accident, but his mother was so reasonable that he could understand it very well.


    It''s just understanding, but it''s not acceptable.


    There was a gust of wind in front of the window. Yanle stood in the wind and looked at Li Fuyao. He opened his mouth and asked, "are you really determined to marry that woman?"


    As a monk, yanle knows better than Li''s father and mother what Li Fuyao is facing when he wants to marry a demon woman.


    If he does, it will be another storm.


    There is no doubt about it.


    Li Fuyao looked at yanle and did not speak.


    The green silk was on his knee, and the other sword was in the sword case.


    Yanle looked at the green silk sword and suddenly figured out some things. So it is.


    For the first time, he expressed his appreciation for a young man younger than himself.


    Although he had been defeated before.


    Li Fuyao said: "people in this world like to meddle in their own affairs, which is not very good."


    With that, Li Fuyao had already closed his eyes.


    A strong sense of sword came from him, and the green silk sword had some blue light.


    Yanle knew that he was asking him to leave.


    Without saying anything, he turned and left.I don''t know where I went.


    I don''t know how long later li Fuyao opened his eyes and took back his sword. The stars were just right outside.


    Naturally, his visit to Luoyang would not be a simple visit.


    Naturally, there are other things to do.


    What else would he come back to do.


    On this trip to the North Sea, elder martial brother Wu Shanhe said lightly, but Li Fuyao knew that was not the case.


    I think it''s a serious adventure.


    This time, Li''s father is to account for things behind him.


    Of course, if this matter can be explained clearly to Li Fu, it will not be called after life.


    So when the stars were shining, he went to pick the Star Tower.


    There is a monk who ascends a building in the city. If he wants to defend his sword in Luoyang, he will be regarded as impolite by Mr. changgu.


    But Li Fuyao and Li changgu are old.


    When he fell to pick the Star Tower.


    Li changgu is reading in the moonlight.


    There are many times Li changgu is a calm and indifferent person, of course, there are many times, Li changgu is actually an ordinary person.


    He looked at his poems in the moonlight and was intoxicated with them.


    See the sword light fall.


    Li Fuyao came to him, and Li changgu closed the book.


    Li Fuyao saluted seriously and called out Mr. changgu.


    Li changgu nodded and said that Li Xiaoxue was not here.


    Li Fuyao is a little surprised. Li Xiaoxue''s Kendo level should not be too high. How can Li changgu feel relieved to let him leave Luoyang City?


    If she didn''t have the talent to practice the sword for a few years, she would not have done it


    Li Fuyao said sincerely, "thank you very much, Mr. changgu."


    Li changgu nodded.


    After Li Fuyao sat down, he began to talk about Jianshan in these days, as well as the things made by Taoism and Confucianism.


    Li changgu said: "this time to the North Sea, bad luck."


    What kind of person is he? You can see it clearly at a glance.


    Li Fuyao said, "that''s why I want to ask Mr. changgu some things."


    Li changgu shook his head and said, "no matter what you ask for, I won''t promise."


    "If you want to do something, do it yourself. If you put yourself in the dead end, I''m afraid you will die. If you want to go to the North Sea, who says there is no vitality?"


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile: "I always want to do a good job in all measures."


    Li changgu shook his head and said, "it''s not good."


    Li Fuyao generally knew what kind of temper Li changgu had, so he stopped talking about it.


    They sat face to face and did not speak for a moment.


    Li changgu said: "when you go to Beihai, you have to face not only demon soil, but also Taoism and Confucianism. It is inevitable that you will die. However, no matter how I look at it, there is no possibility that you will die. On the contrary, I want to ask you something."


    Li Fuyao said seriously, "Mr. changgu, please go ahead."


    "The identity of the sage has always been unclear, whether it is Confucianism or Taoism or Buddhism, so there are three religions in common care. As for why it is not clear, it is mainly because the saint''s collection is too miscellaneous, and all three religions are involved, so people can''t distinguish clearly. There is a poem manuscript that should be written by a great poet. It was circulated in the world many years ago, but it disappeared. I think it should be collected by the sage in the cave. If you have a chance to go to Beihai, you can bring it out. I want to see it. "


    "Of course, there are other things. If you can find them, you can bring them back."


    Li Fuyao is a little speechless.


    But Li changgu looked at him and said, "do you think those things are ordinary poetry manuscripts?"


    Li Fuyao was a little confused, "how do you say that?"


    "The great poet is afraid to have left something in his manuscript, that is, about the war six thousand years ago."


    Li Fuyao is more puzzled.


    Li changgu said: "there are some things that can''t be explained clearly, because no one has experienced them, so we can only find the words left by those who have experienced them to know the mystery."


    "The story of 6000 years ago is really a story that is not very clear."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    It will be half a year before the opening of the cave in Beihai.


    It didn''t take a long time for ordinary people. Besides, for friars, yanle practiced sword in the Li family these days.


    Although he was a swordsman in the Taiqing state, he knew that his realm was not too high. Even if he was a swordsman, he would not be able to go out alive. Therefore, it is the most important thing to grasp the time to practice the sword.


    Li Fuyao seldom sees yanle in these days. However, Li''s mother has come to ask Li Fuyao several times, asking if his friend doesn''t have to eat?


    After Li Fuyao nodded, his mother left him alone.


    But Li Fuyao came to see Li Fuyao many times, and his mother wanted to stop talking.


    Li Fuyao knew what she was thinking.


    But ignore it.


    Women are strange creatures. The more you ignore her, the more she has to do something.


    Even if she is facing her own son.


    Therefore, after the summer, Li''s mother often brought back the woman to her home and wandered in front of Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at the women with different postures and looks. His heart was still like water.


    Li Fu, on the contrary, thought it was a little interesting. He didn''t stop him or say anything.


    This undoubtedly increased Li''s momentum.


    Li''s mother began to get worse.


    Later, they asked those women to chat with Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao is really a little bored.


    So in the following days, they mostly wandered around Luoyang City, in order to avoid seeing those women.


    I spent a few days in Luoyang City.


    Li Fuyao began to play chess in Wang Yanqing''s small courtyard, which made Mr. Yan Qing, who is almost the first in the world, helpless. He knows how Li Fuyao''s chess power is.


    It''s going to be a failure in a long time.


    Gu Shiyan looked with relish.


    "If you spend half of your sword training time learning chess, you will never be at this level."


    Wang Yanqing, who did not know how many times he had surpassed Li Fuyao, sighed.


    Li Fu shook and said with a smile, "it''s better to play chess than to practice sword."


    Wang Yanqing said with a wry smile: "practicing sword kills people. Playing chess is layout. In fact, it''s all interesting. Look at your sword immortal. He practices sword well and plays chess well."


    Naturally, the chess that Wang Yanqing said was not this one.


    Li Fuyao laughed and didn''t answer.


    No matter Chao Qingqiu or any other swordsman, he has no research on chess.


    Li Fuyao said: "Mr. Yanqing''s chess is good, but his state is not good."


    Wang Yanqing wanted to say something. He suddenly remembered that he met Li Fuyao for the first time. At that time, he was still a swordsman in the first and second states. After ten years, his realm was equal to that of him. However, he was inferior to Li Fuyao in any case.


    He knows how powerful a swordsman is.


    Moreover, there is a swordsman who ascends the building realm in this city.


    Sometimes Wang Yanqing really thought, if one day Li Fuyao really became a sword immortal, would this be a beautiful past?


    It should be counted in any way.


    But all this is based on the premise that he wants to be a sword immortal.


    It''s not that easy.


    Li Fuyao did not say much, and Wang Yanqing played a few games of chess.


    The autumn wind blew off several leaves.


    Li Fuyao stood up, thinking that he was going to the North Sea.


    He said goodbye to Wang Yanqing.


    Then he left the courtyard.


    Wang Yanqing put down his pieces.


    Gu Shiyan said: "we have the spirit of eating cattle."


    He is just a civil servant, but he can see the momentum of Li Fuyao.


    Wang Yanqing said:


    "the cultivation of swordsmen is definitely not just killing people."


    Gu Shiyan said: "how do I think this is nonsense?"


    Wang Yanqing gave a shriek and then laughed.


    Gu Shiyan''s face was black.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao returns to his home.


    Yanle has opened his eyes.


    He came to the courtyard.


    After half a year''s hard training, he failed to break through the realm, but his realm was already very stable.


    He took a look at Li Fuyao, and the meaning was very obvious.


    That''s going.


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    He turned to see his mother Li.


    Li father is holding her hand.


    Li Fuyao said, "I''m very ashamed that I didn''t do a good job as a son."


    Li Fu Yao didn''t know that Li Fuyao wanted to say this, but he was also a little sad.


    Li''s eyes are red.


    Li Fuyao did not speak.Carrying the sword case, a green rainbow broke through the clouds and left.


    Yanle followed closely behind.


    Two sword lights, born in Luoyang City.


    The sword points to the North Sea.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    School house.


    Gu Yuan is ready. He and another disciple are standing at the gate of the school, waiting for his martial uncle Zhou xuance.


    Song Pei stands beside Gu Yuan, carefully filling the package for elder martial sister with a lot of things.


    It''s all food.


    Gu Yuan frowned and said, "I''m going to do big things. What''s the matter with you?"


    Song Pei said wrongly: "elder martial sister, these are not your favorite preserved fruit?"


    Gu Yuan was angry and wanted to raise his hand to give song Pei a chestnut, but when he was about to fall on his head, he took back his hand again. She sighed, "you fellow, you should study hard, or you will be beaten by your husband. Even if you are the student of the master teacher, you can''t escape."


    Song Pei made a sound, but his voice was not very loud.


    Gu Yuan pulled his sleeve and whispered, "if someone bullies you, don''t be afraid. Don''t complain to the gentlemen. If a man complains, he will look down on you. You can bear it. When I come back, I will take revenge for you, OK?"


    Song Pei''s face improved and said in a low voice, "elder martial sister, when will you come back?"


    Gu Yuan melancholy way: "did not say, three or five years, who knows that place is a ghost place, to stay three or five years ah."


    However, the next moment, her face improved a lot, "but can meet Li Fuyao that guy, should be good."


    When she said this, her face was much better, but song Pei''s face turned ugly.


    Gu Yuan didn''t notice song Pei''s face. He just thought about it and said, "you''re good at studying."


    Well, that''s it.


    After saying this, Gu Yuan did not speak.


    Because the martial uncle Zhou xuance and the leader have already stood in the distance.


    Su Ye looks at these two little guys with a smile on her face.


    Zhou xuance is even more so.


    Su ye said: "uncle, please."


    Zhou xuance nodded and said nothing more.


    Apart from Gu Yuan and another disciple of the school, none of the four Confucianists was in his charge this time.


    Just send it to the door anyway.


    Don''t be too complicated.


    He waved to Gu Yuan.


    It''s time to go.


    Gu Yuan takes a few bags of preserved fruit from the package to song Pei, and runs away all the way.


    Song Pei grabs the preserved fruit and laughs foolishly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the mountain falls, cicadas sing.


    Looking out of the window, I saw some smiling faces.


    Not far behind him, Ye Sheng turned over several Taoist scrolls recording some idle stories.


    She was a disciple of the temple master. She had been to the Tower many times, but apart from the first one, she almost had no idea about the skills in the tower.


    Every once in a while, I was reading some idle books.


    If it is known to others, it must be beaten to the chest.


    When the Taoist priest put down one of the volumes, he said, "it''s late. Are you still going?"


    This is a question.


    It''s not supposed to be that way.


    As far as Liang is concerned, he has never been an outsider.


    On this trip to the North Sea, ye Shengge was the most important person in addition to Li Fuyao, the most attractive person.


    She has never been to the demon soil, but those young people who want to come to the demon soil will have a lot of strength in the face of her.


    Ye Shengge said, "I don''t quite understand why you have to do this."


    Liang also frowned: "it''s none of my business."


    When he said these words, Liang was helpless.


    How can he do things on the cloud.


    As for why he went to Jianshan, it was just curiosity.


    Curious about the two young men.


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "I won''t let him die."


    Liang also naturally knew who ye Shengge was talking about.


    He said, "it''s not like you can really keep him."


    Ye Shengge repeated, "I''m afraid I won''t let him die."


    Liang was too lazy to talk to her again.


    "It''s time to go."


    Ye Shengge held out his hand.


    There are many different meanings of reaching out. This time, it is to ask for something.


    The master frowned and said, "you have so many magic tools. Is that enough?"


    Ye Shengge said, "if you fight, you don''t have to be able to."Others don''t know what this sentence means, but the temple master must know that ye Shengge must do something else for Li Fuyao, such as frying some magic weapons for him first.


    "Do you like him?" Liang asked seriously


    "Oh."


    Ye Shengge has no expression fluctuation.


    She is such a Taoist, how can she like the man in the world.


    "I owe him. "


    that''s her answer.


    Liang also rubbed his eyebrows.


    Only at this time did he feel helpless.


    He took out a key from his arms and calmly said, "take less."


    This is a reminder.


    Ye Shengge did not speak.


    He took the key and turned downstairs.


    She is a kind of Taoist. Since she was a child, she has been compatible with those Taoist instruments. What she needs is not so difficult to refine.


    This is also an advantage.


    Plus the speed of practice.


    How can we not walk in the front of the world.


    It''s really hard not to go ahead.


    Liang sighed.


    He stood by the window and said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The calm North Sea, as always.


    Somewhere, a colorful rainbow suddenly appeared in the mountains.


    And then it landed on some top of the mountain.


    Looking at it is a bridge.


    But after falling to the top of the mountain, the mountain suddenly roared.


    Start at the top of the mountain.


    A crack appeared.


    To the unknown.


    There were a few shadows above the clouds.


    The light is shining.


    Even in the distance, a Buddha''s name could be heard.


    At the same time.


    A mirror of eight trigrams fell into the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    At the same time when the rainbow appeared, the monks who were climbing the stairs and above felt it.


    Many people know that the cave of saints has been opened again.


    As for the sage''s cave, many people''s appellations are not the same, because we don''t know which sect the sage is, so it''s hard to make a conclusion.


    But now that all these years have passed, the monks should have a title that everyone agrees with.


    However, in the first few years, no matter who put forward the name of this saint''s cave, it would be denied. Perhaps the reason is that the appellation in favor of a certain religion is too obvious.


    The identity of the sage is not sure, why can he make a clear bias to his residence.


    On this matter, the three religions have been deadlocked for hundreds of years.


    It wasn''t until one day that one of the Wilders offered his opinion.


    If the saint''s identity is broken and confused, it will be called misty garden.


    It was obvious that he had not read for a few days, and his ability to name was not very good.


    So it was quickly denied.


    However, it was soon proposed that the sage''s identity was like a thick fog, and he did not know why, so he would call it Wushan.


    Wushan is easy to be thought of as the Yuwu mountain in Liangxi, so it is quickly denied.


    Until someone said, "Why are you not satisfied? Anyway, I''m too lazy to say any more, just call it Wushan. If you don''t want to, you can call yourself another name."


    Because someone''s status is really not low, and when they say these words, they do not favor one person, so at the end of the day, most people still agree with the title and begin to call this holy cave called Wushan.


    Later, there was a saying that "knowing that there is fog in the mountain, I prefer to walk in the fog mountain."


    It is said that everyone knows that there are many wonderful places in this fog mountain. After all, it is the saint''s cave. If there is no cleverness, no one will believe it. But these alone are enough to attract people''s attention.


    However, Wushan has been around for so many years. Although many people have found many good things in it, the most precious one is the furnace of holy elixir found by Yan Huanran, a disciple of chenxie mountain.


    That was the biggest gain.


    However, it was robbed by the demon cult leader Lin Hongzhu, which led to a series of things behind.


    "Who is that man?"


    In a school in the palace, a young man raised his hand and asked the teacher who was explaining.


    Although they are not good enough to participate in some things, this time is a big event no matter how they look at it. They still know the news, and maybe this kind of action will become a way of fighting between the Terran and the demon land in the future hundred years and thousands of years.


    Even if they do not have the opportunity to participate now, they may have a chance in the future.


    The master put down the book and shook his head.


    "This kind of thing, just like the origin of Wushan, is not what we should know."


    The teacher''s explanation naturally did not satisfy the students, and they were all disappointed.


    Su Ye stands outside the school with some other respected schoolmaster.


    Looking at this scene, the old man sighed: "that one is really good. He doesn''t say anything else. Just talking, he is very grounded..."


    Su ye said with a smile: "it''s really different. I''ve lost so much that I''m willing to fight with those guys."


    The old master said with a smile, "it''s really a rare one for hundreds of years."


    Su Ye nodded, so he stopped studying this topic.


    He said: "this time the fog mountain reopens, is doomed to die some people."


    Only the monks at the level of


    can understand what it means for the sages to open Wushan this time.


    The old master was sentimental and said, "all living beings are chess pieces in the chess game of saints. No one can avoid it. As the leader of the school, the master should understand it."


    Su Ye doesn''t speak.


    Being in a high position can determine the future and destiny of some people, be respected by many people, and become an example to many people. But like all the high-ranking people in the world, Su ye also has its own difficulties.


    And these difficulties can not be told to others, only one person slowly ponder.


    Looking at the school, he said softly: "if one day, all the scholars in the world can study safely, maybe it will be better."


    With these words, Su ye turned away and went to the library.


    The old man stood in his place and touched his beard, thinking.


    The school is still full of books, just like in the past days.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The rainbow was born in the middle of mountains and fell into a mountain. At the end of the rainbow was a place wrapped in thick fog.


    If it''s placed elsewhere, it''s bound to make people scream.


    But that gossip mirror is blocking too much.


    Where people can''t see the landscape, young monks can see the gossip mirror.The most brilliant young disciples of the three religions were selected to participate in this trip. How could they not know that this Bagua mirror was the property of Du Sheng.


    It''s just why it is said that the sages of the three religions have joined hands to open it, so there is only one magic weapon of Taoist saints.


    This is really puzzling.


    The first young monk who came to the mountains was a disciple of a Taoist temple in Liangxi. His realm was already at the peak of the Taiqing Dynasty. The Taoist temple behind him was not very strong, but he was a rare young genius.


    There is a list in chenxieshan.


    It''s called Taichu bang.


    The list contains the names of all the young disciples in Liangxi.


    According to the level of the realm, the level of combat effectiveness.


    The one at the top of the list, of course, is the Taoist.


    She has been at the top of the list since the beginning of the list. She has not been shifted for many years, and it seems that only two things can make her leave the list.


    Or die.


    Or old enough.


    Compared with the two, the possibility of giving way to death is very small.


    It will be at least 20 years before ye Shengge leaves the list because of his age.


    There are too many monks.


    The mortal''s knowledge of heaven''s destiny, for a monk, is only separated from the word "Youth".


    This Taoist disciple, named Caohu, ranked ninth on the Taichu list.


    Enough to show its strength.


    His family was not too far away from the North Sea, and because he started early.


    It was the first one to come here.


    Just standing under the rainbow bridge, the grass and trees frown, thinking about whether it is difficult to walk directly along the rainbow bridge to the end?


    The nature of this trip to Wushan mountain is so serious. Why didn''t any monks come forward?


    The grass and trees look very strange.


    But a moment later, he figured out why.


    There is a heaven and earth eight trigrams mirror in the middle of the sky, which shows that Du Sheng is watching somewhere. Since there is a saint here, where else is needed?


    Having figured out this matter, the mood of grass and trees is somewhat good.


    He leaped forward, his gray robe flying, and he fell on the bridge.


    At the foot of the rainbow, the first thing anyone can think of is the colorful river.


    The Taoist school is only a master in heaven and earth.


    The plants held their breath and walked on.


    It wasn''t a test, so it went well.


    Before long, he was at the end.


    The rainbow falls on the top of the mountain, and then the fog mountain is covered by thick fog.


    The grass took a deep breath and went into the thick fog.


    The body disappears.


    This is the first person to walk into the fog.


    Nothing special happened.


    The first person who goes into Wushan will have some advantages. For example, he can find a place to hide and then he can survive the three or five years. For example, he can go to a certain place to explore, and then he may get something. It may be a high-grade magic weapon, or he may be a lucky person no matter how he looks at it.


    It''s a pity.


    Things in the world are not so natural.


    When the grass and trees out of the fog, you can see a vast lake.


    He was standing by the lake, watching the fish that jumped out of the water from time to time in the lake.


    The mood also became extremely comfortable.


    He was one of the most outstanding young disciples of Taoism.


    You can go there and you won''t be eligible to enter Wushan.


    Now how lucky to be able to come to this saint''s cave.


    If he didn''t think that there would be many people coming back, he even wanted to sing a song.


    But even so, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s worthy of being a saint. Even if we don''t sit in the cloud, the residence is not what we can imagine."


    With these words, he even made a bold guess.


    "This sage must be the elder of our school. Otherwise, how could there be such a big pattern?"


    With these words, he took several steps forward.


    I want to see the fish by the lake.


    By the way, feel the glory of saints.


    Unfortunately, he took a few steps forward and felt a chill behind him.


    When he turned his head, he found a dagger in his waist.


    The hand holding the dagger was as warm as jade, but also extremely cold.


    It''s a woman.


    If she did not have those two protruding corners on her head, perhaps this description of a woman is more suitable for her.


    Now maybe it''s better to use Banshee.


    She took the dagger out of the body of the grass and trees without expression, and said in a cold voice, "there''s so much nonsense."Cao Mu doesn''t know what special method she used to sneak up behind him. Maybe she was too happy to notice it. But anyway, the knife was inserted into his spirit house, and it was obvious that the dagger was not an ordinary one.


    The grass and trees have already felt the vitality of their body is passing away.


    It won''t be long before he dies here.


    He fell down slowly.


    Some reluctant to ask: "why."


    The voice was weak, and the Banshee heard it, but ignored it.


    She watched the plants, and when he was completely dead, she would take what was in him.


    If you look for good things in the fog mountain, you can''t kill people quickly.


    The eyes of the grass and trees gradually become indifferent.


    Looking at the sky, he died.


    The Banshee took everything from him and threw the dead plants into the lake.


    There will be fish to eat him.


    Yes, he was the first person to walk into Wushan, but he was just a human being.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    Rainbow is born among mountains.


    When the grass and trees into the fog mountain, it is also very quiet here.


    In some mountain forest, a wild monk from Dayu looked at the mirror of heaven and earth and kept silent for a long time.


    Behind him, a young man who was also on a field trip looked at his brother and asked softly, "brother, do you really want to try it?"


    As he said this, the young man''s hand was shaking and his voice was shaking.


    It''s not for any other reason.


    Because of the mirror of heaven and earth.


    That''s a saint''s magic weapon.


    That means the saint is looking over here.


    This trip to Wushan was a contest between the Terrans and the demon land, but to be precise, it was just a contest between the three religions and the demon soil, which had nothing to do with the wild practitioners.


    However, the number of people entering Wushan this time has exceeded the normal.


    In the past years, only one person was sent out from the three religions at a time. How much can these three people explore?


    There must be a lot of good things in Saint''s cave.


    Why isn''t it attractive?


    Looking at the eight trigrams mirror of heaven and earth, the wild monk fell into deep thought. Then he quickly came back to himself and said with a wry smile, "it''s not easy to practice. If we don''t fight, how can we have a way out?"


    "Brother, that''s a sacred vessel!"


    The younger monk warned that he did not want his brother to take risks.


    "Ah Shui, if you don''t fight, I''m afraid it will be like this all my life."


    With these words, the young yexiuti flew to the rainbow, and then galloped away on the rainbow. Soon he was in front of the fog.


    He was a little unbelievable. It turned out that he could enter the Wushan mountain so easily.


    He was a little happy.


    Stay on the bridge and look back.


    It seems to be looking for someone.


    Ah Shui looks at his brother on the rainbow bridge, and he is a little unbelievable.


    But the next moment, the mirror of heaven and earth eight trigrams suddenly gave birth to a gorgeous light, and directly cut the wild monk''s waist.


    Blood spilled into the air.


    The field work rolled off the bridge.


    Ah Shui tried to cover his mouth and not let himself speak.


    He said it wasn''t so easy.


    But why don''t you believe it?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not only ah Shui is looking at this side alone, but also many people are watching the field work.


    In a forest in the southeast, there was a wave of field work, about 156 people.


    The head of the middle-aged man looked bland, looking at another old man with a branch on the ground, and asked casually, "how, is there a chance?"


    The old man raised his head and seriously said, "you can''t stay on the bridge for more than a quarter of an hour, or you will be killed there by the light."


    The middle-aged man frowned and said, "if those selected disciples of the three religions don''t know about it, will they be beheaded?"


    The old man frowned, some uncertain said: "I think those people will have what index, no matter how long they stay on the rainbow bridge, it doesn''t matter much."


    The middle-aged man then asked, "if we kill the disciples of the three religions, grab the index?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "absolutely not to mention that those people are the worst masters in the Taiqing area. Even if they are really killed by us, it is inevitable that no one will investigate. If we find out, we are all doomed!"


    The middle-aged man frowned and said, "then you can only pass under the gossip mirror?"


    The old man nodded, "this is the only way."


    The middle-aged man bit his teeth and frowned: "after all, I still have to go."


    He thought that Wushan could go, even if he had to stay in it for three or five years, but for them, those magic weapons or other relics of saints were really rare things in the world.


    Must go.


    The middle-aged man stood up.


    The whole body breathes out immediately.


    He was still a wild monk at the peak of the day and night.


    He looked at the rainbow bridge and disappeared from the forest.


    A group of field workers followed him out of the forest.


    Only this old man is left.


    People die for money, birds die for food.


    At this moment, it is reflected incisively and vividly.


    The old man looked over there and exclaimed, "knowing that there is fog in the mountain, I prefer to walk in the fog mountain. That''s true. "


    The old man wanted a drink.


    But who wants it.


    Suddenly, a sword light appeared behind him.


    A middle-aged man with a cool face handed out a sword and then took it back in a moment.


    Then he caught the jug.


    The old man fell down.


    The middle-aged man pinned a wine pot around his waist and soon fell on the rainbow bridge.


    Then he just glanced at the mirror of heaven and earth, and then the whole person went into the fog.He went into the fog, and many people had gone into the fog before him.


    After him, many people went into the fog.


    There will be no more than ten Terrans and a dozen demon clans in the fog mountain.


    This is at least certain.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Rainbow is born among mountains. It''s a beautiful painting.


    Several people sitting on the cloud looked down at the painting without any indication.


    Even when they were looking at the field work or other swordsmen, they didn''t show any sign when they walked into the Wushan mountain.


    Because this is what they acquiesced in.


    What do you think of the twelve young disciples of the three religions selected this time are the most outstanding ones in the world. What will happen if they are killed in the fog mountain by these wild cultivation or demon clan?


    I''m afraid that some small sects will not recover. Just like the previous ones, their strength is not high. If one of them comes out, they will give the resources of the whole clan to the grass and trees, so that one day, the grass and trees can become monks who climb the stairs or even the sea realm, and then their sect will become more powerful.


    This is a blockbuster.


    They have tried a lot for this idea.


    But the most direct attempt is vegetation.


    But the plants died in the fog mountain.


    Yes, if he died in the fog mountain, the clan behind him might not have risen in the next few hundred years.


    So these young people, to those families, are very important.


    It''s just that the saints in the cloud don''t care.


    Their chess game has already been set up.


    On the chessboard, all are pieces.


    It doesn''t mean anything else.


    Chess pieces are useful but useless.


    But whether it is useful or useless, when it comes time to give up, it is also possible to give up.


    There is no doubt about this.


    The sages are interested in immortality and immortality.


    Without these two items, the only one who can make them think is the Sword Fairy.


    What''s more, what if we give up what should be abandoned.


    Du Sheng''s face is still expressionless as usual. He looks at the lower end, just like looking at some dead object. There is no emotion in his eyes.


    Someone nearby said, "close the tunnel tomorrow."


    Du Sheng did not speak.


    Just a wave.


    Close the Channel tomorrow.


    So this night, more and more people want to go to Wushan.


    Since you want to come, come all the way.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wushan is at the end of the bridge.


    Two men came from the mountains.


    A man was carrying a sword case, and there was no sword hanging around his waist.


    The other had a sword hanging from his waist.


    Wushan is not allowed in the morning and evening.


    So all the monks who can walk in are morning and evening and below.


    In fact, most of them were monks of the Qing Dynasty.


    A young man in a blue shirt with a sword case on his back looked up at the rainbow and gave birth to many ideas. Of course, in the end, he thought of someone.


    This time they are rivals.


    So Li Fuyao thinks he can''t meet her.


    But I did.


    What to do?


    Sword her or something?


    Based on these ideas, Li Fuyao came here at dusk.


    Yan Le looked at the rainbow bridge and sighed, "I don''t know if I can see you again."


    The saints of the three religions united to force Wushan out again and make him a battlefield for a large number of young people. The apparent purpose is to distinguish the strength of the demon soil and the Terran youth. If we want to be strong and weak, we should naturally divide life and death.


    So it is very likely that in three or five years, they will all die in the fog mountain.


    Now that I''m dead, I can''t see the rainbow bridge that only appears when I open Wushan.


    Yanle is not a person who is afraid of death, but it is definitely not a person who is not afraid of death.


    Li Fuyao looked at the rainbow bridge and suddenly stopped.


    "If we survive, you will have a good future in Jianshan."


    This is obviously Li Fuyao''s casual gossip.


    His mind is no longer like that now.


    Yan Yue said seriously: "it''s really a good job to be in charge of the sword washing pool after many years."


    Li Fuyao did not think that yanle had such great ambition. He even wanted to take charge of the sword washing pool.


    Yanle said, "do you think I have this day?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    He remembered what he had said to FengChen before. At that time, he said that this was their sword mountain.


    In fact, the implication is that young people should be ambitious?Li Fuyao didn''t know why.


    Yan Yue saw that Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He said: "I think I don''t have a future no matter what. You are the leader''s younger brother. If you can come out alive, they will forget the relationship between you and the demon earth. After many years, you may become an extremely important role on the Jianshan mountain. If the leader teaches fast enough, you may be able to take the lead Teach. "


    "But that must be a hundred years later."


    With these words, yanle looked at the rainbow bridge and was very happy.


    He didn''t seem to worry about the next life or death.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. He was a sacrifice of Jianshan and a guest Qing, and the sword jade he took was the top one. Therefore, he could not be the master of Jianshan.


    Even if someone wants him to do it, he can''t do it.


    Yanle seemed to know what Li Fuyao was thinking. He said indifferently, "to live or to die is a matter of destiny. Don''t worry too much. Besides, I''m not you."


    Li Fuyao said, "you are very open-minded. I will try to protect you."


    Yan Le frowned and said, "when you enter the Wushan mountain, of course, you are separated. You don''t care about the relics of the saints. I''m also interested in it. And if you meet a demon clan who is left alone, you may want to kill it."


    Li Fuyao said quietly, "take care of yourself."


    With this, he jumped onto the rainbow bridge.


    Yanle looked up and jumped up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    Wushan is close to Beihai, but far away from Liangxi.


    To be exact, it is far away from the mountain called chenxieshan in Liangxi. In addition, a nun went out late.


    So she became the last young friar to come here.


    Dressed in a white dress, she stood not far below the rainbow bridge, looked up at the bridge, and then did not utter any praise or other words, but walked a few steps forward.


    Then she came to the foot of a mountain.


    The peak is the end of rainbow bridge and the gate of Wushan.


    Everyone''s been over the rainbow bridge.


    But she chose to climb.


    It''s not about making a difference, it''s not about anything else.


    I just don''t feel comfortable walking on that bridge.


    Because she was wearing a skirt.


    She began to climb the mountain and soon reached the top of the mountain.


    The moonlight fell on the trees at the top of the mountain, some strange colors.


    She looked at the thick fog.


    Then I stood and thought for a while.


    There was a bird call in the distance.


    A bird flew over and landed on the rainbow bridge and became a man.


    She looked at the man.


    The man also looked at her in front of the fog mountain.


    The man looked at her expression and was silent for a moment. He said in a strange way, "Dao Zhong!"


    She didn''t speak. I think for her, this is just the demon friar in the Taiqing state. There is nothing to talk about.


    The demon Xiu of the Taiqing Kingdom looked at Ye Sheng song, looked at it for several times, and then produced a killing intention.


    Who is ye Shengge?


    She is the Taoist of Liangxi and the most brilliant young disciple in the whole mountain and river. Seriously speaking, she is the most brilliant young man in the world and the biggest card of Shanhe this time. If she is killed, Shanhe will be disgraced no matter what she says and what she gets in the end.


    How can''t we say that the land of victory.


    So when he saw ye Shengge, he was killed. This is a very normal thing.


    At the same time, ye Shengge takes a look at it.


    The intention of killing all turned into fear.


    He just remembered one thing. Ye Shengge is not an ordinary person. How can he say that he will kill?


    She is a morning and evening friar.


    The realm is a whole state away.


    How can he be an opponent?


    What''s more, he is a Taoist, not a mediocre.


    Ye Shengge looked at him and said, "you want to kill me."


    This is not a question, so when he said this sentence, ye Shengge did not intend to harvest any answer, so he already made a move.


    He is a monk in the twilight world. Every move has its essence. He could have killed someone by waving his hand, but she didn''t.


    It''s a magic weapon.


    Maybe a lot of people don''t know.


    One of the most important things he did later was to smash people with magic tools.


    The demon Xiu was a little frightened and said in surprise, "I''m going to enter the Wushan mountain..."


    Hearing this, ye Shengge seemed to remember something, so he took the things in his hand.


    The demon Xiu was relieved.


    The next moment, the whole person was creepy.


    "Demon charm!"


    Ye Shengge took out a demon charm!


    A certain branch of Taoism is very good at drawing symbols. Now, the most outstanding figure in this vein is the Taoist sage who holds the ghost amulet. But for many years before this, those Taoist masters who can draw symbols have been doing one thing.


    That is to draw the demon charm.


    This world''s talisman each has its own use, some to calm God, some to make fire, some to gather wind.


    But the use of demonic talisman has always been to subdue demons.


    It is a talisman developed by Taoist real people for the demon clan.


    After the real people of daomen drew out the demonic talisman, they suddenly found that this kind of talisman had high requirements for material and special ink.


    It costs a lot.


    It is almost impossible to draw a demon talisman that can hold down the state of Taiqing.


    Therefore, all the demon charms in this world are used to cultivate demons in the twilight zone.


    And it has to be urged by a monk in the twilight.


    This was originally extremely chicken ribs. It was not easy for a monk of the twilight realm to kill the demon Xiu in the Taiqing realm. What kind of talisman would he use?


    Therefore, after daomen real people drew the demon talisman, no one of them was willing to draw them.


    After all, it doesn''t work.


    But where is chenxieshan.


    When a Taoist immortal saw the method of drawing the demon talisman in the tower, he wanted to draw some. Without the materials, he applied to the temple master at that time. It turned out that he didn''t give any hope, but he didn''t know why. Finally, he was promised.So he drew some talismans.


    There are only more than 20.


    In addition to a few used, only 20 of them are still in the mountains.


    But these are the twenty demon charms.


    Now it''s all on Ye Sheng.


    When she went to visit the treasure house of chenxieshan, she chose many magic tools, but the most favorite one was the demon charm.


    Not because of its utility.


    It''s because of its name.


    She looked at the demon Xiu, didn''t say anything more, just poured the Qi machine into the talisman.


    The talisman was brilliant.


    A moment later, it turned into a huge net and fell on the head of the demon Xiu.


    And then there was a fire.


    Ye Shengge looks at the fire in silence.


    The fire was very big, and the demon Xiu was burned to death by the demon Fu of Ye Shengge before he could say half a word.


    There was no trace left.


    Ye Shengge said, "it''s not interesting."


    With these words, she went into the fog.


    Not long after she entered the Wushan mountain, a big black donkey came here. The big black donkey''s hair was very bright. It had a big head and a pair of eyes on it.


    My eyes are rolling. It''s very interesting to watch.


    Behind the big black donkey is a woman in green.


    Her expression was cold.


    After coming to the rainbow bridge, she raised her eyebrows slightly.


    I think it''s interesting.


    The big black donkey yawned, indicating that he was really bored.


    "If you can''t see him, you can''t see him. Don''t make it difficult for him to do it."


    The big black donkey naturally knew that this sentence was for him. He snorted two times without interest, "I''m here to look for treasure. I don''t want to kill people. Since you don''t want me to see him, we''ll go to find treasure."


    "But I want to see him," said the woman in green


    The big black donkey was a little distracted and muttered, "then you can see him."


    "But I don''t want him to know that I''m going to see him."


    Hit black donkey Oh, and then helplessly said: "what are you thinking?"


    "I don''t want to kill anyone, but if anyone wants to kill him, I''ll kill anyone," she said seriously


    When she said this, she was very insipid and had no special emotions.


    But big black donkey knew that she could do such a thing.


    Since the young man left the demon land, she has been concentrating on practice. When she calmed down to practice, the realm soon returned to the previous level, and was about to catch up with Bi Yu.


    Not even worse than him.


    In fact, big black donkey is a little puzzled. Is love really so interesting?


    Before, because of the stagnation of the word realm, now because of this word realm climbing so fast?


    Do you really have this magic?


    The woman in green looked up at the sky and saw the mirror of heaven and earth. She looked away in disgust and stepped on the rainbow bridge.


    Big black donkey followed her, thinking that if I hadn''t been for Li Fuyao, who would have followed such a bad tempered girl?


    If Lao Tzu doesn''t follow her, if the women go crazy and kill themselves, don''t say what Qing Tianjun will do at that time. It''s hard to say whether Li Fuyao is angry enough to kill all the demons in it.


    Li Fuyao had already killed many demon clans in Qingtian city before.


    After a few years, who knows if this person''s realm has risen a lot.


    What''s more, he still uses his sword. If he''s really crazy.


    I''m afraid you two will make a big noise in the whole fog mountain.


    With a sigh, the big black donkey came back to his senses, but he had found that the green locust had entered the Wushan mountain.


    He then walked in with a sigh.


    When he went in, in the middle of the night, some people fell on the rainbow bridge and some demons fell on it. Many people entered the Wushan mountain.


    No one could see at night.


    But those who need to see, but do not want to see all know, do not need to see people, even if they see can not see.


    The moonlight at night is very good.


    The moonlight falls on the rainbow bridge, with different scenery.


    Finally, when the moonlight gradually disappeared, the morning light gradually came into being.


    The mirror of heaven and earth came back to someone in the cloud.


    The rainbow faded away.


    The thick fog disappeared.


    Wushan is closed.


    Du Sheng sat in the cloud, and the Bagua mirror hovered on his side. He said calmly, "it''s settled. Go somewhere else."


    He is not talking to himself alone, but there are some saints around him.


    Different shapes.


    There are both Confucianism and Taoism.There is even a Buddhist saint in the distance.


    I just don''t know which one is from Lingshan.


    No one spoke. After hearing this sentence, only someone nodded.


    Then a few lights came out of the clouds and they all left.


    Among the mountains, there are two great Dharma statues.


    One of them said coldly, "ye Shengge killed a disciple of my family before he went in."


    There seems to be a sense of guilt.


    But the other Zun has always been disapproving, "how many people have your family gone into? Kill one, the matter is very big?"


    "Don''t think too much about it. Do you think only one person in your family will die this time? Let''s talk about it when someone comes out alive."


    "The big deal is war, but death."


    This is the voice of the great demon before.


    Another big demon sneered and said, "if we have one more Pingnan, we will be able to win. I''m afraid you are dreaming!"


    "Since I lost my son, I''m not sure how a person like you came into the sea."


    This sentence has a faint meaning of ridicule, everyone can hear it, but before the big demon heard it, how about it? There is no way to refute anything.


    Is it difficult to fight first?


    This seems to make no sense.


    What did the two Dharma monks say, but they finally dissipated.


    Went somewhere else.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Fuyao walked into the Wushan mountain, he found it was wrong.


    What he saw in the fog mountain was a lake with fish in it, but he saw a white bone in the lake.


    There are some flesh and blood on the white bone. I think it was not left by the monks who had not been able to walk out of the fog mountain, but the monks who had just walked in and died.


    He found a wooden card somewhere by the lake, with the words "XiaoYaoGuan" on the front and "grass and trees" on the back.


    He knew that Xiaoyao temple was a Taoist temple in Liangxi, but it was not famous.


    He also knows the word "grass and trees". There is a list of Taichu in chenxieshan.


    It contains all the young disciples of Taoism.


    The ranking is arranged according to the level of combat power.


    Vegetation is the ninth young monk.


    Now the plants are dead.


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    This is the first day.


    The ninth highest young genius died.


    What kind of existence does it take to kill him?


    But there is no sign of a vicious war.


    Why is this?


    Yan Le stood in place, looked at several times, and then said, "it''s very dangerous here. Take care of yourself."


    With this sentence, yanle walked towards somewhere.


    I think it''s time to leave Li Fuyao.


    After all, Li Fuyao and ye Shengge are the two most famous people in Wushan.


    Compared with killing ye Shengge, more people want to kill Li Fuyao.


    If he was with Li Fuyao, he might die soon.


    So anyhow, yanle has to go alone.


    Li Fuyao looks at Yan Le''s back and is silent.


    Then he put away the card.


    Looking at the white bone in the middle of the lake, he said calmly, "I hope you can do what you want to do in the future."


    With these words, Li Fuyao wants to leave here.


    Can suddenly feel behind some cool.


    In a moment, Li Fuyao swept forward several feet. At the same time, a sword, not green silk, had been swept out of the sword box, but the 19 sword.


    As soon as the sword box was swept out of the sword box, a sword light came into being.


    Fall somewhere.


    There are some waves on the lake.


    But somewhere by the lake there was a banshee with a horn on her head. A trace of blood appeared in the corner of her mouth. She looked at Li Fuyao, and her eyes were full of fear.


    Li Fuyao held the sword nineteen, looked at the Banshee Xiu and asked, "did you kill that man?"


    It''s no nonsense to come here.


    The Banshee Xiu looked at Li Fuyao''s eyes. In addition to hate, fear and other emotions were mixed in.


    Li Fuyao said, "since you want to kill me, be prepared to be killed by me."


    With that, he said nothing more.


    Take the sword and sweep forward.


    Just a moment later, he had reached the Banshee''s self-cultivation.


    With a sword.


    Split the Banshee in two.


    But at the same time, Li Fuyao is alert.


    Body back.


    In the place he had occupied, there was a dagger waiting for him.


    Li Fuyao looked at it in a twinkling of an eye. This is the Banshee Xiu.


    The woman said with a smile: "I''m really a swordsman!"There was no change in Li Fuyao''s expression.


    It''s just a sword coming from afar.


    After the Banshee self-cultivation, she penetrated her body.


    Caught off guard.


    The demon Xiu of Taiqing fell down like this.


    Li Fuyao held the sword and said calmly, "I will do the same."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    With the death of the demon Xiu, a demon Dan rolled out.


    Li Fuyao bent down to pick it up.


    Then I found some magic tools by the corpse of the demon Xiu.


    Thinking about the white bone in the lake before, I was silent for a moment.


    It seems a little unworthy to think that the young friar named vegetation died here.


    But in this world, although we don''t know whether our destiny has been predestined, since it has happened, there is no way to change it.


    Li Fuyao put those things away.


    After walking along the lake for a while, I saw a path leading to somewhere, and then I went up.


    Yan Le didn''t go this way, so he simply stayed away from him.


    If yanle had stayed with him, he would have tried his best to save his life. But since yanle chose this way, Li Fuyao did not do much.


    I don''t know where that path leads.


    But you need to be careful, because no one knows what''s going to happen next.


    Li Fuyao tried to cover up his sword spirit.


    The forest path is very quiet.


    I don''t know what kind of trees are planted on the side of the path, but they are obviously not available in the outside world.


    Li Fuyao stopped to pick up a star shaped leaf, put it in his palm and studied it carefully. Then he confirmed that it was not something created by magic, but a real leaf.


    But in this world, whether it is mountains and rivers or demon soil, there has never been such a tree, but in the fog mountain there is?


    Isn''t that surprising?


    Li Fuyao sighed. It turns out that Wushan is really not a normal place.


    Li Fuyao was a little distracted, but all of a sudden, some strange insects flew down from the tree. The shrill shrieks of those insects would fall on Li Fuyao''s neck, seemingly to suck his blood.


    Just a moment later, there was a sword light.


    Li Fuyao took hold of the bright moon and dropped a bug with one sword. Then there were several swords. Some of them fell in the wrong position. When they fell on the back of those insects, they could not be killed with one sword. Instead, they made a sound like the intersection of gold and stone.


    Even with a few sparks.


    Li Fuyao is already a swordsman in the Taiqing state. He can''t be said to be weak, no matter whether he is a swordsman or anything else. But why can''t he kill a bug with one sword.


    He frowned a little, then the sword fell on the neck of the insects, which killed them all.


    Li Fuyao looked down at the insects that fell on the ground and found that they were no different from those common ladybugs in the world, but their shells were much harder than those ladybugs.


    Because of the arrangement of the sage, the wild animals in the fog mountain, or anything else, could not be transformed into demons, but this did not prevent them from evolving into more suitable for survival.


    Everything in the world has always been the survival of the fittest.


    This is the case in the mountain and river demon soil, as well as in the fog mountain.


    Li Fuyao was not interested in getting along with these ladybugs, so he quickly took up his sword and went on.


    He wanted to see where the path ended.


    Even though Wushan has been explored so many times by the disciples of the three religions, there must be many places that have not been explored. What''s more, Li Fuyao wants to come here and there is no difference between the scenery he sees now.


    Li Fuyao looked at the scene quietly and felt that it was beautiful.


    But soon, he saw a girl running from somewhere, close to the cliff, standing on the cliff, some helpless.


    There are still tears on one face.


    Li Fuyao stood in the distance, looking at the scene, without any emotion. He just turned his head slightly and looked at another place.


    There''s an old man with a sword hanging from his waist.


    Because Li Fuyao has already covered his sword, and there are trees as a shelter, so that the old man did not see Li Fuyao.


    The old man looked at the girl who was frightened like a little white rabbit, and said with a grim smile: "it''s useless for you to run any more. Under the cliff is the sea. According to your cultivation, jumping down is a dead word. It''s better to follow me. Don''t worry, I''ll love you in every way."


    With these words, the old man with sword hanging walked forward, and his eyes were full of lust.


    His eyes wandered over the girl like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    The girl cried, for fear, and even fell to the edge of the cliff.


    The most important thing for ordinary women is chastity. Some brave women, in the face of these things, do not even want to surrender, but want to keep their body.


    However, after they began to practice, the most important thing for both men and women was to practice, that is, how far they could go. On the contrary, they did not care much about it.


    The girl''s realm is not high. She hasn''t been practicing for a long time. She should still think about the importance of chastity.


    So after a short period of fear, she began to climb towards some place behind the cliff, for fear, on the contrary, climbed faster.By the time the old man reached for his hand, she was already at the edge of the cliff.


    Looking at the old man''s hand stretched out, the girl''s fear grew to the extreme. She didn''t think about it, so she jumped down from here.


    It''s called jump, but in fact, it''s more appropriate to use rolling words.


    The old man with sword hung his head and looked down. He felt sorry that there were not many women who were so easy to bully in the fog mountain.


    There''s only one here, but it''s gone in a flash.


    Who could have thought of it?


    But when he was sighing, he suddenly heard a voice coming from the distance.


    "How can a man like you be qualified to practice sword?"


    This voice is extremely indifferent. The reason is that the owner of the voice is very angry.


    With these words, the young man in blue shirt and sword case came out.


    He looked at the old man with hanging sword and said seriously, "I''ll kill you later. Your sword shouldn''t be insulted like this."


    The old man of hanging sword was already a swordsman in the Qing Dynasty. He walked in the world all the time, but no wild monk was willing to provoke him. But today, when he saw the young man in green shirt, he was angry, and then he thought of a possibility.


    Instantly, his face turned pale.


    He thought of the man''s identity.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wushan is not a mountain.


    Like a tigress, it''s not a tiger.


    Wushan is the cave of saints.


    It''s the residence of the saint who can''t tell who he is.


    But it is clear that Wushan is not the kind of ordinary residence.


    It''s not a place with a few yards.


    The saints have always been in the clouds, and nothing particularly important will not appear in the world.


    Even if you occasionally leave the cloud and come to the world, you won''t meet too many people.


    It''s not easy to see a saint.


    But this saint is an exception.


    According to the textual research of the three religions, although this Saint does not know which one of the three religions is, he never seems to be interested in staying in the cloud. He has been living in the world all his life.


    He built such a fog mountain in the world.


    There are mountains and water inside, everything should be outside, and even birds and animals. If not suppressed by the sage''s technique, I''m afraid these birds and animals will become demons.


    It''s just that there''s no one.


    The sage may be able to create illusions through certain techniques, so that others may think that there are people in this fog mountain.


    However, even in the world, if the sage likes to get along with others, he can find a place to live in and have the identity he wants. But he doesn''t do this because he doesn''t like dealing with people very much.


    But anyway.


    Wushan is a world.


    It''s a whole world, even with days and nights with months.


    In the past, the three religions have asked their disciples to explore many times, and they have been clear about all the things in it.


    Therefore, before the disciples of the three religions entered, their teachers told them many things about it. So they didn''t have to panic at all. In addition to the demons and swordsmen, what they had to do was to find the real residence of the saints as much as possible.


    Wushan is a world where Saints live.


    It''s natural to build houses.


    The last time the disciples of the three religions came to explore, Yan Huanran of Liangxi had already found the residence of the sage and found a furnace of holy elixir there.


    Things like Saint Dan don''t go around at random.


    If it is a normal place, you can find the route in Yan Huanran''s memory to find the saint''s residence.


    But this is Wushan, and it has been proved many times in the past. Every time the fog mountain is opened, the location of the saint''s residence will change. Of course, after the change, maybe everything inside will change.


    The three religious saints put some magic tools and other things in the fog mountain this time, which is the key to determine the victory or defeat. However, according to most people, it is not important to find these things. It is important to kill people.


    As long as you kill all the other party, you can find it slowly after nature.


    But if you can''t kill all your enemies, you will be robbed if you find them.


    Therefore, the first thing that some people and demons with this mind do is to find people since they enter the Wushan mountain.


    Find someone to kill.


    Nanmiao is a young genius on the list of Taichu. He was originally extremely high ranking, the highest one being the second. However, he was injured when he broke the border a few years ago, and he has been healing for the past two years.


    He fell from second to fifth in the primaries.


    But no one knows that in the past two years of his healing, he has made great progress and is now a monk at the peak of the Taiqing realm.


    His school, Ziyun mountain in Liangxi, is not inferior to the views of chenxieshan and Yuwu mountain, but it is not bad in Liangxi. There have been several monks ascending the building in Ziyun mountain for hundreds of years, all of them are natural talents. With the help of these monks, Ziyun mountain will one day surpass Yuwu mountain and become the second largest after chenxie mountain Zongmen.But who knows, in these hundreds of years, Ziyun mountain, where several monks ascended the building, has never been out again. With the longevity of those monks in front of them approaching, there is only one old monk who has been climbing the stairs to support this mountain.


    Fortunately, at this time, there was a southern temple.


    When he entered Ziyun mountain, he almost broke the head of a group of martial uncles and uncles. They all wanted to earn money from their own family, but in the end, none of them could succeed. Instead, he asked the old monk to be the disciple of closing the door.


    Now nanmiao is a little martial uncle of Ziyun mountain, and of course, the most outstanding person among the younger generation.


    In those years, he failed to break the border and was injured. He fell off the preliminary list. I don''t think it''s true.


    It''s just a cover up.


    However, this trip to Wushan is a very important thing. Maybe he can become a blockbuster by virtue of this trip, surpassing Taoism and becoming the real first person of the younger generation.


    So nanmiao is no longer ready to hide.


    He''s going to kill.


    The monks of the three religions want to kill two kinds of people, one is Jianshan disciple, the other is demon clan.


    There are only two disciples in Jianshan, and they are not easy to kill. Moreover, they are all human beings. It is meaningless to kill them.


    Therefore, if nanmiao wants to kill, it is to kill the demon friars.


    As long as the fourteen young people of demon clan don''t meet the big demon parents and children, nanmiao thinks that they can surely win.


    So after leaving the lake.


    Nanmiao came to a canyon.


    He waited over the canyon for three days and nights.


    There are days and nights in the fog mountain.


    He firmly believes that someone will pass through here.


    And it''s not a human being. It must be a demon.


    So he''s willing to wait here.


    When the morning light comes out on the third day.


    Sure enough, a man came.


    The man carried a knife.


    Nanmiao frowned.


    He didn''t see any evil spirit in this man, but if he was a monk of three religions, how could he carry a knife?


    Nanmiao is very silent.


    It''s hard to understand.


    When the man passed through his hiding place, the South Temple could see his face clearly.


    This is the face of a middle-aged man.


    It''s easy for friars to keep their looks.


    But the monks who don''t have enough realm will not do so.


    The South Temple smells of aging.


    This is not a young man,


    almost sure that this person is not a young man, nanmiao then took action.


    He was a monk at the peak of Taiqing Dynasty. In many cases, he could easily win without magic weapons when facing the enemy in the same situation.


    And this time he was sneaking in.


    His hand sticks out somewhere.


    It was printed on the back of the man with the majestic machine.


    There was only a bang.


    The man was hit by this blow and was seriously injured.


    The man flew out upside down.


    My eyes are full of fear.


    The South Temple came out, came to the person, carefully explored a time, this just incredible said: "originally you are a wild practice..."


    This is really incredible for nanmiao.


    During the trip to Wushan mountain, the sages of the three religions jointly forced out the saint''s residence from somewhere. Twelve of the best young disciples of the three religions were selected and sent to Wushan to compete with the demon clan for the first time in 6000 years.


    This is a very sacred thing.


    But why is there a retreat in the fog mountain now?


    Nanmiao looked at him and asked, "why did you come in?"


    If nanmiao is willing to take a guess, it will be easy to get the answer.


    Why did he come in.


    But there is a deeper answer to this question.


    The wild monk was seriously injured. In order not to die immediately, he chose to answer the question of nanmiao, but his answer was obviously not what nanmiao wanted.


    He came for the magic weapon in the fog mountain.


    But what nanmiao wants to know is, why can you come in?


    Isn''t there a saint watching outside?


    Why did you come in?


    If you come in so easily, what''s the point of choosing us?


    "Is there anyone else coming in?" nanmiao asked


    The wild monk thought about it for a while, but did not dare to hide it, so he gave an accurate answer.


    He knew that at least 20 more people had entered the fog mountain.


    This answer makes nanmiao almost crazy.


    Twenty more?


    Nanmiao is a man with strong self-confidence and a strong desire to win. Otherwise, he would not have thought more than Taoism. So when he heard this, his first reaction was anger.Why?


    And now that there''s anger.


    The first thing to do is to kill people.


    As he looked at the wild monk, his face gradually became indifferent, and he began to walk slowly towards the man.


    "Don''t..."


    Click.


    He broke the wild repair''s neck with his own hands.


    Nanmiao breathed heavily.


    The eyes are a little red.


    It''s like a beast that eats people.


    "So you people are no different from us..."


    Just then, a voice came from the distance.


    There is a man and a woman.


    Women are dressed in blue, and men in black.


    It was the man in black.


    The woman just looks at him, does not speak, the expression is very indifferent.


    South Temple gives birth to some killing intention, he looks at this pair of men and women, because he smelled the evil spirit.


    But the other side has two people, and the realm does not know, it is difficult to let him easily.


    The man in black felt the killing intention and said, "if I were you, I would run now. The farther I run, the better."


    Nanmiao''s reason has not been completely lost. He asked, "why?"


    The black robed man thought for a moment, wondering whether his name was more loud in the mountains and rivers or the name of the green locust.


    So he said, "if I tell you my name is Fenglu, will you run?"


    Nanmiao frowned, did not speak, of course, did not mean to run.


    Feng Lu was a little angry and scolded, "you don''t even know my name!"


    Nanmiao thinks that there is absolutely no surname Feng in the list of big demon parents and children given by master before he came out of the mountain.


    The wind Lu Nu way: "that you his Niang knows she is green locust, you run not to run?"


    The voice did not fall.


    Nanmiao turned around.


    He mobilized the spirit of the spirit of the air, but soon disappeared in front of Feng Lu.


    Of course, it also disappeared in front of the green locust.


    The corner of the mouth of the green locust has a curve.


    Feng Lu was even more angry. He said angrily, "Damn it, this fucker!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    The old man hanging the sword looked at the young man standing in front of him.


    There was a long silence.


    Then he asked, shaking in his old voice, "is that you?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    He didn''t know that his reputation was so great that he didn''t know that the old man knew his identity.


    He did nothing.


    "With a sword case on his back and a blue shirt on his back, I can''t imagine anyone else dressed like this."


    Speaking, the old man looked at Li Fuyao and said sincerely, "I have never admired anyone in my life. If there is one, it must be you."


    He didn''t mean anything to Li Fuyao because of what Li Fuyao said before. He looked at Li Fuyao and said sincerely, "what you did in the demon land is really admirable."


    When he said these words, the old man''s words were very sincere. No matter who came to see them, I was afraid that they would not recognize any other meaning here.


    Li Fuyao looked at him in silence.


    If it hadn''t been for the scene that happened before, the atmosphere would have been much better.


    It''s just that the old man with hanging sword clearly indicated that he is an old color embryo. Now he says these words in front of Li Fuyao, not to mention Li Fuyao. Even if he is any other person, he will feel very abrupt.


    "But how can you have anything to do with a demon girl?"


    Li Fuyao is calm.


    "People like you should be the master of Jianshan and the future of swordsmen. But why do you do these things?"


    When the old man said these words, the whole man became very angry. He raised his head with a sneer on his face.


    He looked at Li Fuyao. In this short period of time, he changed a lot of states.


    The whole thing was weird.


    Like for something else.


    Li Fuyao finally said, "I don''t know what it''s about you."


    This is what Li Fuyao has always wanted to say, not only to the old man hanging sword, but also to so many swordsmen, who are concerned about who he likes.


    What does this have to do with you?


    I want to like a person, whether it is a person or a demon, is what I want to like.


    What does this have to do with you?


    Just because I started practicing sword, I am a swordsman, so I can''t like a demon


    Just because I am a person, I can''t like a demon


    Li Fuyao has a lot of things to say, but they are hidden in his heart.


    He understood the world more and more.


    How did you get through it.


    Just like he told Shengjing that he was not happy, but at that time Shengjing told him, what does this have to do with him?


    Sheng Jing is a swordsman who ascends the building realm. He has a profound realm. There are many things in this world that he doesn''t want to do, so he can not do them.


    Therefore, he would not care about Li Fuyao''s feelings when facing Li Fuyao, a swordsman in the Taiqing state.


    Goshawks don''t care what ants are thinking.


    Ants are not qualified to talk about goshawks.


    This hanging sword old man is just a miniature.


    Li Fuyao knew that there was no point in saying anything more, so he asked and pulled out his sword.


    Things that don''t make sense naturally need to be solved with a sword.


    Watching Li Fuyao pull out his sword, the old man''s face turned pale again.


    The reason why he made these things before was to think about whether Li Fuyao would be affected, so that he might be able to escape.


    But looking at Li Fuyao''s appearance, I think he has not been affected at all.


    He thinks that there is a big gap between him and Li Fuyao, who has been a master of light demon clan for many years in Qingtian city.


    They are both Taiqing and sword, but there are really differences between them.


    "Don''t you want to know how I got in?"


    Li Fuyao looks into the distance.


    A sword hovered in the air.


    On the sword is the girl.


    Before the girl jumped off the cliff, Li Fuyao asked the sword nineteen to catch the girl and protect her life.


    Li Fuyao''s meaning is very clear. If you ask others about some things, you can get results. So why ask you?


    The trip to Wushan mountain, from the moment he came in to see the plants and plants turned white bone, he knew that it would not be too simple.


    Li Fuyao looked at the old man and said again, "you really don''t deserve to practice sword."


    Almost all the friars in the world know that Li Fuyao is a swordsman in the Taiqing state. He had a lot of fights with Tianjiao, a group of demon clans, in Qingtian city a few years ago. To be serious, he is the strongest Taiqing state in the world.


    If Wushan river had not become a place of dawn and dusk after going to Jianshan, and then became the master of Jianshan.


    I''m afraid Li Fuyao is the most famous swordsman in this world, except for chaoqingqiu.Almost a lot of people think that after Wu Shanhe became the leader of Jianshan, Li Fuyao was no longer comparable to his senior brother Wu Shanhe.


    But in any case, Li Fuyao''s strength lies in that place.


    No one else can be provocative.


    What''s more, he''s ready to kill.


    He wanted to kill the old man hanging sword, not because of what he had said before, but because of what he had done.


    That''s enough.


    Li Fuyao picked up his sword and handed out a sword somewhere.


    The sword light fell from the clouds, as if with some rosy clouds.


    The old man with the hanging sword clanged, and the sword came out of his waist in an instant, and countless sword Qi instantly drowned here.


    He was a swordsman who had been in Taiqing for many years. Although he could not be better than Li Fuyao, he would not be at his wits'' end.


    Although he was a wild practitioner, he learned from a famous Kendo master in Yexiu. He had studied sword for a hundred years and had learned the essence of it. Therefore, when he met Li Fuyao''s sword, he did not hide, but welcomed him.


    If the two swords meet, they will lose their momentum if they hide.


    Once the momentum is weak.


    It''s not far from failure.


    Therefore, when the sword light fell like the rosy clouds, the old man with hanging sword did not choose to avoid, but raised his sword to meet him.


    When the two swords met, they burst out in a short period of time.


    This made the girl cover her mouth, very surprised.


    She knew that the old man with hanging sword was already a famous swordsman. Who knows that this young man can not only follow the old man''s sword, but also seems to have the upper hand.


    The fall of a sword did not produce the expected results.


    Li Fuyao was a little surprised, but soon recovered.


    He learned sword. Chen Sheng took him to the road, and then three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan taught him something.


    Among them, the swordsmanship was handed down by Xie Lu.


    Xie Lu Zu once had a sword immortal like Xie Chen. His family has learned so much that no one else can imagine.


    She is obsessed with swordsmanship, and she is one of the best swordsmen in the world.


    In terms of swordsmanship, even Xu Ji, the old ancestor, is not necessarily Xie Luhao.


    And Li Fuyao, who was trained by her for three years.


    It''s not too bad for fencing.


    So after the first sword failed, Li Fuyao handed out the second sword.


    This sword is different from before.


    No sword light.


    It''s just an ordinary sword.


    But there are many changes.


    I''m afraid no one in the world knows that when swordsmen were still at their peak, there was a Kendo sect named tianjianzong somewhere in the South China Sea. The treasure of tianjianzong''s zhenpai is a Kendo real solution. Most of the sword moves above are very wonderful moves.


    One of the most brilliant moves is to see green hill.


    This move is an absolute secret in Tianjian sect. Apart from the leader, there is no one I can learn.


    Therefore, there are not many people in this world who know.


    Until one day, a leader of tianjianzong fell in love with one of the ancestors of Xie''s family and was willing to take the sword with him.


    After a modification of one of Xie''s ancestors, this move sees the green mountain. The green is better than the blue.


    Xie Lu has a lot of proud sword moves, but seeing Castle Peak has always been the top three in her heart.


    When Li Fuyao learned this sword, he also spent a lot of effort and suffered a lot.


    But before many times between life and death, Li Fuyao did not use this sword.


    Because he didn''t feel fit.


    To this day.


    He looked at the old man with the sword and used it.


    The sword stabbed at a strange angle.


    The sword spirit pierced the old man''s heart.


    This is just the second sword.


    Li Fuyao won the sword fight.


    The old man with the sword hung his head in disbelief, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "How could..."


    Although he knew he could not beat Li Fuyao for many years, he did not expect to be defeated so soon.


    According to his idea, it will take some time to be defeated.


    Li Fuyao took back his sword.


    I don''t want to tell him more. For some reason, the old man with hanging sword is one of the people he hates most.


    The old man with the sword staggered back.


    Step on the empty foot and roll down the cliff like this.


    Li Fuyao did not go to see his life and death.


    There is no possibility of survival if the sword is pierced.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the girl who was still sitting on his sword. He said helplessly, "when will you be ready to come down?"


    Listening to this, Jian 19 trembled slightly, saying that he was not willing to.Li Fuyao has many swords. Among them, there are some famous swords with good materials and good origins, just like the bright moon and green silk.


    But there is no sword like Jian 19.


    This may have something to do with the fact that the nineteen swordsmen took the initiative to recognize the Lord.


    The girl was very scared at first. Now, seeing that the old man had been killed by Li Fuyao, she suddenly woke up. She jumped down from the sword No.19 and knelt down in front of Li Fuyao. She said in a low voice, "thank you for your help. Sutan has nothing to repay. It''s really Shame. "


    After hearing Wu Wei Bao at first, Li Fu Yao thought that this person would say something else, such as Wu Wei Bao, and make a commitment to each other?


    But after hearing the word "shame", I realized that I had thought too much.


    He didn''t say anything in a hurry. He called back the sword and asked, "how did you get into the fog mountain?"


    It''s something he cares about.


    This girl is obviously a monk in the green silk realm, and she is not a friar of the three religions. She can not be one of the twelve brilliant disciples of the three religions. Since she is not, how did she get to Wushan.


    How did the old man with hanging sword get into Wushan?


    These are big problems.


    Su Tan raised his head and looked unnatural.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and said, "I don''t kill people. I just want to know something."


    Su Tan bit his lips and then said, "since the eunuch saved Su Tan''s life, if he has questions, he will answer them naturally."


    So sutan began to talk about the nothing new.


    It is her master. I don''t know where she got the news. She said that the Wushan mountain was opened. No matter whether it was a monk of the three religions or not, no matter whether he was a selected disciple, he could come in. However, the realm must not exceed the twilight state.


    It happened that her master was a monk in the morning and evening, so she came in with sutan.


    This is because Su Tan heard the news and begged for an opportunity.


    She didn''t care at all about the magic tools and things in it.


    She just wanted to see it.


    Her master, who led her in, lost her somewhere, and then sutan could only move on alone. However, she was in a low level. When she met the old man who hung a sword, she was almost unable to escape the devil''s paw. If she had not met Li Fuyao, she would have been dead or humiliated.


    After listening to sutan''s story, Li Fuyao was silent for a long time, and then began to sort out the context of the matter.


    If Su Tan is really like this, then there will be a lot of Terran friars in Wushan mountain, far more than the number of the twelve young disciples of the three religions and two swordsmen. If the demon clan still has twelve friars.


    In any case, the duel during the trip to Wushan was a massacre by the Terrans on one side.


    Although Wushan was discovered by the sages of the three religions from unknown places, there is no reason why the great demons would not intervene.


    Big demons are not so easy to cheat.


    If the big demons knew, would they see so many big demon parents and children and a group of powerful and talented demon clan children die in the fog mountain?


    This is obviously impossible.


    That is to say.


    The demon clan will also come to many disciples.


    So this trip to Wushan is not a simple battle between young people.


    It should be the first contest between demon clan and Terran.


    But did the monks of the three religions know about it, or did they not know it?


    And now the most important thing is, if the demon clan knows about this, what will happen if the Terrans only think that they have come to Wushan to seek treasure this time?


    Li Fuyao frowned at the thought.


    If that''s true.


    I''m afraid the next three or five years will be tough.


    He looked at Su Tan and said, "you are a green silk realm. You are afraid that there is some danger. If you have no other plan, you can go with us."


    Su Tan asked, "are you going to kill people?"


    Li Fu shook his head and hung the moon on his waist again. Then he said, "killing people is not a good thing. I don''t like it very much. It''s just that there will be many people who want to kill me. In this way, if you follow me, you won''t get very good results. However, your level is too low. If you encounter any other wild practice, it will be very dangerous."


    Su Tan asked, "what are you going to do


    Li Fuyao said, "looking for treasure."


    The saints of the three religions put many magic weapons in it. They said that the victory or defeat was determined by which party found the number. Li Fuyao did not want to kill people, but after all, it represented Jianshan. Naturally, he wanted to do something for Jianshan. It should be easier to find treasure.


    Su Tan listened to this saying, there was some light in his eyes, and soon agreed, "OK."


    Li Fuyao nodded, not ready to say anything more. He took a look at the sea in front of the cliff and had some sentimental feelings. Then he turned his head and said, "let''s go."Su Tan nodded, and then thought of one thing, "eugong, what''s your name?"


    "Li Fuyao."


    "Li Fuyao?"


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qinghuai and Fenglv found a humble hut before sunset.


    I don''t know whether it was written by the sage or the place built by the disciples who explored the fog mountain before.


    When they entered the hut, the wind soon lit a fire.


    Roasted fish caught in a river before.


    When he roasted the fish, Feng Lu looked at the fish that had to scrape the scales off. He cursed, "I don''t know what kind of place this is. Even a fish is so evil!"


    If we say that those ladybugs Li Fuyao met before are already alien.


    Then the fish caught by Feng Lu are more exotic.


    These fish not only have very thick scales, almost can''t do harm to them in Taiqing, but what he can''t accept most is that these fish are still moving their eyes even when they are roasted by fire.


    It was the first time that such an evil fish Feng Lu saw it. He felt a little chilly.


    Qinghuai has no interest in this kind of thing. She looks at the fire, feels the warmth, and then asks, "am I a little fierce?"


    She said this is before the South Temple heard her name will not return to run away.


    Feng Lu looked at the fish, listening to this, almost laughed, but not long after, he was stifled back.


    "Your name is linked to his name, so naturally you are more concerned than others," he said


    Mention that person, green locust mouth corner some smile.


    She lifted her cheek and whispered, "this fog mountain is too big. I can''t find him and I don''t know the news. It''s really troublesome."


    Feng Lu listened to her saying such words, originally thought she was just sighing.


    But the next moment, he will be a little silly.


    Because after Qinghuai finished this sentence, she took out a small thing from her arms and put it on her mouth to blow. A strange voice came out.


    Feng Lu thought about what it was.


    But some things don''t know the result.


    In the end, we can know.


    In the early morning of the night.


    He opened the door of the hut.


    In front of the door, I saw a dark crowd.


    It''s not a group of people.


    It should be a demon.


    The green locust came out of the hut.


    Looking at the demons, she said, "find him and tell me."


    The order was extremely brief, but everyone knew what it meant.


    In this piece of demon cultivation, a small old demon Xiu looked at the green locust and said, "the demon king said that Miss Wan Wang could leave Wushan safely."


    The Demon Lord here can only be the Qing Tian Jun.


    Feng Lu thought, what is going on?


    Qinghuai just nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    Feng Lu looked at the people in front of the hut and thought that he was indeed the king of Qingtian who had the most arbitrary style in the demon land. Even if the other big demons knew that not only 14 young demon family talents were sent in, but also some demon practitioners of their own clans could be sent to protect their young talents.


    But who has the courage of qingtianjun and directly sent such a group of people


    It''s a group of people.


    It''s not just a few people.


    Wind Lu feels those strong or weak breath.


    I''m afraid there will be as many as 20 people in the morning and evening.


    Among them, five or six of them have reached the peak in the morning and evening.


    Feng LV thought in silence that if Qinghuai had some ideas, she would take these demon cultivation to kill all the people who entered the Wushan mountain. I''m afraid it''s not too difficult.


    Just be careful.


    Then Feng Lu was helpless.


    Everyone knows that qingtianjun, as the top five demons of demon soil, has extremely high combat power and profound realm. In the demon soil, no one can dare to say that he is better than Qingtian Jun, except for those big demons who have already made great achievements in the sea and now almost no longer walk around the demon soil.


    But qingtianjun started at the end of the day. The green snake clan was one of the lowest races in the demon land. Before Qingtian Jun, even a demon Xiu in the twilight world had never been out.


    After Qingtian Jun was born and achieved great success in the sea, the green snake clan has been greatly improved under his protection. However, in the past few hundred years, only a few demons have been trained in the spring and Autumn period, and even one has not ascended a tower.


    Even if there is a Qing Tian Jun, it is not a big family.


    Therefore, even if qingtianjun is a big demon, if he wants to be driven by so many demons, the green snake clan will never find out.


    Fortunately, since Qing Tian Jun established the rule of no military action in Qingtian City, he has gathered many loyal subordinates.


    And since those who had already caused a lot of disasters before entering Qingtian City, their fighting power was not bad.


    Qingtianjun has such a group of subordinates, even if the green snake clan can not help them, it is not too lonely.


    However, no one thought that at the command of qingtianjun, there were so many demon cultivators willing to enter the Wushan mountain.


    Qinghuai looked at the little old demon Xiu, "what else did father say?"


    This demon monk is the chief leader of this trip to Wushan mountain. He is a demon monk trusted by Qing Tianjun and one of the few great friars of the green snake family.


    The old demon xiucanglao''s face had some smile. He thought that when qingtianjun arranged the affairs, he finally saw a worry on his face which had no expression.


    The old demon Xiu said: "the demon king only said that no matter how, they should protect the safety of the young lady, and the rest, did not say much."


    Green locust looked at him several times, and then said: "I know."


    After saying this, Qing Huai didn''t say anything else.


    The old demon Xiu was very small, and then he bowed and looked even shorter. He said softly, "the Demon Lord is very concerned about the safety of the young lady."


    There are a lot of unfinished words in this sentence. Lao yaoxiu didn''t make it clear in detail.


    He just said this, then bowed to stand in the distance, began to arrange the order given by Qinghuai before.


    It''s not easy to find someone in the fog mountain, but it''s not difficult for them with so many people.


    Looking at the old demon Xiu holding a map of Wushan that they have explored these days, he began to talk about dividing regions.


    Feng Lu was a little distracted, thinking that as long as the guy''s luck was not too bad, he would certainly be protected by this girl.


    Of course, if it is too far away, there will be accidents.


    Feng Lu sighed: "if you let these people save Li Fuyao, would there be any problem?"


    Since Li Cang Huai is willing to marry Li Qingqing, it is a matter of how to protect Li Qingqing.


    It''s a little tricky.


    At that time, if you become a demon soil public enemy, even if it is a big demon like qingtianjun, I''m afraid it will be a little tricky.


    The green locust looks at the wind Lu, then ha.


    No more.


    The green locust leaves the hut.


    Feng Lu takes a look at the old demon Xiu, and they look at each other. Lao Yao Xiu smiles. Feng Lu gives birth to many goose bumps.


    He quickly looked away.


    Keep up with the pace of green locust.


    The old demon Xiu called Feng Lu.


    Feng Lu turned his head and a map fell on his hand.


    The old demon Xiu ordered: "above is the fog mountain that the old slave explored clearly."


    Wind Lu Oh, did not say more.


    Just catch up with the pace of green locust.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Those who had been to Wushan last time had no one else except Chan Tzu and Gu Yuan.Yan Huanran used to be a disciple of chenxieshan mountain. He was in Wushan last time, but for some reasons, he was not selected here.


    So if you know more about Wushan, I''m afraid it''s only Chan Tzu and Gu Yuan.


    This time, Gu Yuan was accompanied by a senior brother in the Academy. He had not been famous for several years, but his realm was very high. He had been studying all these years. Not only Gu Yuan, but also other people in the Academy, were not sure that there was such a senior brother in the Academy.


    Gu Yuan also thought that this elder martial brother was just a monk in the Taiqing realm at the beginning. Until half a month after entering Wushan mountain, they met a demon monk at the peak of Taiqing state by a stream.


    At that time, Gu Yuan was ready for battle, and his hands were almost covered with sweat.


    However, she did not expect that her elder martial brother Lu Jian''an was standing by the stream, so she stretched out her hand and squeezed that demon Xiu''s neck with a hard hand and strangled it to death.


    Then Lu Jianan took a look at Gu Yuan and bent over to wash his hands by the stream.


    Gu Yuan discovered later that the elder martial brother was in a twilight situation.


    Gu Yuan looked at Lu Jian''an by the stream and found that his elder martial brother had washed his hands for a long time. Then he began to ask, "since elder martial brother Lu has always been in the twilight state, why doesn''t he come out to teach? Even if he doesn''t want to teach, he wants to do something else. How could he be unknown for so many years?"


    Gu Yuan is very direct. If the students in the school are promoted fast enough, they will naturally be cultivated. Those young people who are not gifted enough will be appointed as their husbands and sons by the academy if they are not able to fulfill their talents for many years, so that they can get the chance to stay in the school by teaching the next generation of school students.


    Lu Jian''an naturally does not belong to this kind of disciple, but his realm is very high, and he does not need to do anything to maintain his stay in the school. Therefore, what he should do is to stand out in the school. Then, whether in a hundred years or at some time, when there is a great event in the school, someone will always mention his name.


    Lu Jianan turned his head and looked at Gu Yuan and said, "but younger martial sister, I only like to practice. I even feel bored reading."


    Not all the people in the academy are monks, but there are also scholars, such as Huang Jin.


    But there are many monks in the school, they only love to practice.


    Lu Jian''an is one of them.


    Lu Jianan''s words are very sincere. When he looks at Gu Yuan, his eyes are very clear.


    Gu Yuan asked, "then why did you come to Wushan?"


    Lu Jian''an said with a smile: "of course, it''s for the sake of practice. Of course, the master asked me to protect you. If it was someone else, I would definitely refuse. But I heard that the younger martial sister is a seed of reading books, which is extremely important to the school. I hope you and I can go back safely."


    I don''t know whether he has been practicing all the time or for some other reason. Lu Jianan''s words are quite direct, which makes Gu Yuan confused.


    As a student of the school, she would not be very serious even if she was reprimanded by her teacher occasionally. How could she think that her elder martial brother would say so one day, or would she be reluctant to do so?!


    But on second thought, Gu Yuan also thought it was very good.


    It''s a good thing to hear what you haven''t heard, to meet people you haven''t seen, and to meet scenery you haven''t met.


    So she stood up and wanted to say something, but the words came to her mouth, but Lu Jianan took out a magic weapon directly.


    It''s a knife.


    Very few Confucian friars use this.


    However, Lu Jianan didn''t like reading. The only books he had ever read were not Confucian classics, but a few vernacular novels, which told the story of a swordsman.


    Lu Jian''an had been struggling with what kind of implements he used. Seeing this, he made a magic sword without hesitation.


    There are few techniques about these in Confucianism, but since the school is the first in Confucianism, it can''t be bad.


    There are not many.


    After searching for a long time in the library, Lu Jian''an has found a book on the art of Dao.


    In fact, no matter how the technique is, the monk still depends on the level of the realm at the end. The technique is only an auxiliary thing, far from the decisive factor.


    Just like Chao Qingqiu, his state is so wonderful that even if he has not learned the sword technique, he will feel that it is very difficult to deal with it.


    Because of the support of the sea realm, Chaoqing autumn is the people to pay attention to.


    If it wasn''t for the sea, no matter how pure the heart of the sword, no matter how skillful the swordsmanship is, no matter how mellow the sword is.


    Therefore, Lu Jianan did not worry about anything.


    Gu Yuan is a little strange. Why does the elder martial brother want to carry the sword now? But when he turns his head.


    But I saw three people by the side of the stream.


    Two men and one woman.


    It''s three on the field.


    Judging from the magic tools behind them, two used knives and one used swords.You don''t have to worry too much about the saber, but you have to pay attention to the sword.


    And look at the breath. You two are too clear. They use knives.


    The swordsman is a man of the morning and evening.


    Lu Jian''an is calm with a knife in his hand.


    It was obvious that the three monks were not paying attention to Lu Jian''an, but to the corpse of demon Xiu and the demon pill by the stream.


    The trip to Wushan is a treasure hunt, of course, it is also a treasure hunt.


    It''s not a good idea to think about killing people as soon as they come in.


    The man with the sword looked at Lu Jian''an, who was carrying the sword. He felt that the other party was also in the morning and evening. The corners of his mouth began to curve.


    Kill and steal.


    It''s something that you have to make a decision in a moment.


    The man with the sword said with a smile: "I want the demon pill. As for the magic sword and the things on them, they belong to you."


    The man and woman were also wild practitioners who used the sabre, and their eyes were hot. According to their eyes, they could see that the quality of the Dharma Sabre was not low.


    It was rare for them to meet a friar with a knife.


    It''s rare to meet such a good magic weapon.


    Meeting for only a moment, both sides have not said much, they have already established to open a killing ring, which makes Gu Yuan''s face a little pale.


    Lu Jianan frowned and said, "if you want to die, you will come."


    The man and woman did not speak much, but walked to both sides, forming a faint encirclement.


    They don''t know who they are.


    But looking at Lu Jian''an holding a knife and seeing that Gu Yuan is just a Taiqing state, he has enough courage to kill people and seize treasure.


    Lu Jianan felt the sword meaning of the man who was carrying the sword. Knowing that the matter was not so simple, he looked at Gu Yuan seriously and said, "younger martial sister, do you have any treasure to protect your life? Take it out earlier and don''t hide it."


    Lu Jian''an was a unreasonable person. When he said these things, he didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but he was very calm.


    What he thought was that even if the school didn''t give him anything good, it was because he was not very important, but Gu Yuan was the seed of reading, and was the object of vigorous cultivation of the school. How could he not care about her life and death? Even if the leader didn''t express anything, other people would have some ideas.


    But when he said this, Gu Yuan just shook his head helplessly.


    This time I don''t know why, as if no one really gave her anything.


    Even Zhou xuance, the uncle who always loved her, didn''t show up.


    Lu Jianan let out a sigh and said calmly, "well Junior sister, run quickly. "


    With these words, Lu Jianan took advantage of the man carrying the sword, and before he pulled out his sword, he took advantage of the man and plundered it to him.


    With the sound of hunting.


    Lu Jianan''s knife with the potential of thunder.


    He was a Confucian monk, and he should have been gentle.


    But at this time, he is more like a swordsman.


    His sword soon fell on the man with the sword like thunder.


    Just a moment.


    Everyone heard a sword.


    The man with the sword tipped his toes lightly and stepped back. The sword behind him came out of the sheath, but it shot in the air, aiming at Lu Jian''an''s eyebrows.


    The sword shot in the air.


    When he collided with Lu Jian''an''s FA Dao, not only did he fail to make his long sword deviate a little bit, but his sword spirit soared.


    The swordsman''s killing power is infinite with his sword spirit.


    Sword cultivation may be worse, but it is still not something to be provoked.


    Lu Jianan was silent and calm.


    He may not be able to beat this Jianxiu, but he may not be able to leave here.


    But there is Gu Yuan, if you leave her, it is not easy to do.


    And at the moment, Gu Yuan there is the same, that a man and a woman has been surrounded.


    Although Gu Yuan was in Taiqing.


    There are magic tools around me.


    But it''s not likely to be two too clear opponents.


    It''s extremely hard to deal with.


    Lu Jian''an raised the knife and cut it forward. After that, he seriously said, "I think I''ll regret attacking the school students."


    With these words, Lu Jian''an even used some school techniques.


    If you carry a knife, the other party will not know that he is a disciple of the school.


    So it''s very important to be identified now.


    At the beginning, Jianxiu didn''t believe it. He was silent for a moment when he saw his skill.


    Just a moment later, the swordsman said indifferently, "even if you are a disciple of the Academy, what''s the matter?"


    "As long as I kill you, no one will know."


    Yes, people will die in the fog mountain.


    Dead people may know, but will never know who killed.


    Besides, as long as we handle it well, I''m afraid no one else can find the body.As for Jian Wu, it doesn''t matter whether he can survive or not.


    Lu Jianan actually knew it was the result when he opened his mouth, so he closed his mouth soon.


    After a knife split the flying sword.


    Start moving towards Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan is the school''s reading seed, is not allowed to lose the character.


    These are the reasons Lu Jianan wants to protect her.


    But more importantly, he really likes this little sister.


    I always think she is more interesting than other students.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yuan has been extremely difficult to deal with.


    That man and a woman want to come to the Taoist couple, and they are together all the year round. They are very skillful in fighting together. It is not as simple as the two Taiqing states.


    Gu Yuan dealt with one of them well, but both had to deal with, which was very difficult.


    Her forehead appeared a layer of fine sweat, with the air machine to block many attacks.


    Until Lu Jianan''s knife reached her.


    The majestic Dao Qi opened the man''s knife, and in an instant forced back the woman''s knife.


    Lu Jian''an is a place of morning and evening, which is a whole higher realm than that of Taiqing.


    He will be relaxed to deal with these two people, but if he hadn''t watched Gu Yuan in danger, how could he have made a sword? Because there was a sword, which was always pestering him.


    Just as he made his sword, the sword came behind him.


    A sword stabbed at him and made a wound in his back.


    Blood is coming out.


    Lu Jianan snorted.


    If you are unstable, you have to fall forward.


    Gu Yuan cried out in some panic: "elder martial brother!"


    Lu Jianan turns and splits the flying sword.


    Bite your teeth.


    He has been practicing for so many years, but he has never experienced the situation like now.


    But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have much experience.


    After Lu Jianan was shocked back by Lu Jianan''s knife, the couple looked at each other and did not rush to move. After Lu Jianan was injured, they took a step forward.


    Lu Jianan was helpless, but more angry.


    He has devoted himself to practice for so many years, and naturally he will not want to die here one day.


    But it''s going to happen, and who can stop it?


    He clenched the handle of the knife and wondered if he could fight for some time for Gu Yuan.


    But I think it''s impossible.


    At the thought of this place, he felt some pain. Not only he, but also Gu Yuan would die here?


    Lu took a deep breath and said to Gu Yuan, "if I had a choice, I would not come?"


    Still so straightforward.


    "Take care of yourself..."


    With these words, Lu Jianan plundered to Jianxiu.


    It''s possible to be close.


    Although the swordsman is dead in front of him.


    But that''s the only way.


    The couple sneered and looked at Gu Yuan again.


    At this time, there is a Buddha light in the distance.


    "Oh, Amitabha."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    There was a sound on the Bank of the river.


    In an instant, the swordsman and the couple felt excited.


    Although they haven''t seen anyone, they all think of the lion roar of Buddhism. It''s a Buddhist secret, and it''s very powerful. It''s an attack on people''s spirits. It''s impossible to defend.


    However, to practice this technique, one must have a high level of understanding. In the past, when the Buddhist eminent monks were able to exert themselves, they could shake off countless demon clans with a roar of a lion.


    On this trip to Wushan, Buddhism sent two disciples to Wushan. They were all young disciples. How could they study lion roar so skillfully?


    That''s true. It''s strange.


    The sword master was the most sensitive. After hearing the sound of Amitabha, the flying sword had given up chasing Lu Jian''an and swept to a place by the river. With the wind, the sword was very fast.


    But the flying sword flew across the stream, and finally just hovered in front of the man''s eyebrows.


    The man is a monk.


    He was dressed in a red cassock, and he was very beautiful. He stood in front of a stone by the stream and looked at the flying sword that stayed in front of his eyebrows.


    A lot of sweat has been growing on the sword Xiu''s forehead. It''s not that he doesn''t want the sword to move forward, but the monk looks at the flying sword and makes it difficult for him to move forward or even withdraw.


    It doesn''t move a cent.


    He is already a swordsman in the twilight of the day, which can be said to be extremely powerful. In this fog mountain, apart from the two sword mountain swordsmen, only those powerful demon clans can make him feel difficult. However, when facing such a monk, he has no way to deal with it.


    There was even a sense of fear.


    "Who are you?"


    Asked the swordsman, frowning.


    He didn''t notice Gu Yuan''s happy look.


    Even if I noticed it, I would not care too much.


    That year, the young monk did not move. He just stood by the stream, looked at the flying sword, and said in a low voice, "the little monk is called the watchtower."


    Watch the building?!


    Sword cultivation is a bit confused. Buddhism has always been far away from the mountains and rivers. It has spread and propagated in the Buddhist land. The monks in the mountains and rivers do not know much about Buddhism. Apart from the two Buddhist saints, there is no famous Buddhist monk.


    Many years ago, Buddhism produced a Zen son, who became the most famous figure apart from the two Buddhist sages.


    Zen, they all know, but who is this watchtower?


    Is he one of the two young monks who came to Wushan?


    Jianxiu doesn''t know who the watchtower is, but Lu Jianan does.


    He didn''t like reading, but he was a disciple of the academy and knew a lot.


    He knows a lot about the Zen.


    For example, the erudite Chan Tzu has long been recognized by the world. Even the elder friars who lived longer than him do not know much about Zen. What is most difficult to understand is that when he was in the Buddhist land, why did he know about the mountains and rivers and the demon land?


    As for the name of Zen, it''s actually a funny story.


    When he entered Lingshan mountain, he was worshipped by an eminent monk, who was a monk in the spring and Autumn period. Although his realm was not very profound, he knew a lot about Buddhism.


    The monk did not look at his bones carefully. He thought that his greatest regret in his life was that he had never seen the scenery of climbing the stairs. He hoped that Zen could enter the building and take a look for him.


    So he set the name of guanlou.


    Not long after that, other eminent monks realized that Chan Tzu was not an ordinary disciple. After careful observation, they found that Chan Tzu was actually the body of Zen son, which made Lingshan a little excited, you know.


    In this world, there are only a few qualifications that are most suitable for practice.


    The seeds of Confucianism, Taoism and Zen of Buddhism.


    In addition, it is also the sword embryo of swordsmen.


    Guanlou is actually a Zen. In this way, it is not only possible to climb the building, but also the existence of the sea of hope.


    This is shocking. At the same time, when it comes to the Dharma name that the master of Zen Tzu took for him, it makes people laugh a little bit.


    However, although the eminent monk had some obsession, he was still a profound Buddhist dharma. Listening to these words, he didn''t care at all. He didn''t want to change the name of Zen Tzu. When he was young, he was very calm and didn''t say much.


    So it was settled.


    No change.


    However, with the fame of Zen son getting better and better, most people have forgotten his fa name, so it is not famous for the word guanlou.


    Lu Jian''an sighed: "it was the Zen son who came here. The Buddhist Dharma is really profound and deserves its reputation."


    With Lu Jian''an''s opening, that Jian Xiu''s face became very ugly.


    The same is true of the couple.


    Although the name of Chan Tzu is not as famous as ye Shengge, who was born in this mountain and river, it is also very loud. What''s more, the reason is that he doesn''t set foot in mountains and rivers very much. Otherwise, he may have a better reputation.The atmosphere was strange for a while. Chan Tzu just looked at the flying sword. After a moment of silence, he said, "this benefactor, Miss Gu Yuan is a friend of the monk. If there is no big hatred of life and death, can we stop here?"


    Gu Yuan''s name is much more familiar than guanlou.


    As long as you are not an ignorant monk, you should know that the school''s reading seed is Gu Yuan.


    Jianxiu was silent.


    If Lu Jianan had said that he was a disciple of the Academy before, he could have said that if he wanted to take his life, he would not let outsiders know about it. But now that Zen is here, whether he can take Lu Jian''an''s life or not, even Chan Zi may not be able to beat him.


    And now there are more immediate questions.


    That young girl is not a stranger, but Gu Yuan, a student of the school.


    You know, this is the future of the school.


    If they were two ordinary school students, it would be just


    ¡­


    If you can''t kill them.


    It is very likely that whatever you get in Wushan will be a dead word after leaving Wushan.


    At this time, shaking hands and making peace is the best way.


    Looking at the hesitation of Jianxiu, Zen Zi said calmly, "I can guarantee that if the benefactor stops, the school will not do anything."


    After saying this, Zen son calmly looked at Lu Jian''an.


    Chan Tzu is a Buddhist. Although he did not often appear on the side of mountains and rivers, his wind evaluation was excellent. Jianxiu believed in it, but he did not believe in Lu Jian''an.


    Lu Jian''an didn''t know why Chan Tzu said that, but looking at his beautiful face, he felt at ease.


    He said calmly, "since Zen opens his mouth, that''s it."


    He chose to believe in Zen, though he didn''t know why.


    After thinking about it for a while, Jianxiu finally said, "Zen''s words are naturally very heavy. In this case, I''ll make amends to the school, so that''s it."


    With these words, Jianxiu removed the connection with the flying sword, which was regarded as the first to show sincerity.


    Zen nodded, and then the sword fell into the stream.


    This is the only way to fight back.


    Sword back to scabbard!


    Then Jianxiu didn''t say anything, so he turned his head and disappeared on the Bank of the stream.


    The couple looked at each other and knew that it was no longer possible today, so they saluted Zen Tzu, "thank you for dissolving your gratitude and resentment."


    With his hands folded, he whispered, "Amitabha."


    The couple once again paid a courtesy to Lu Jian''an, which was regarded as an apology, so they left carefully.


    There were three people left by the stream.


    Zen did not move.


    Lu Jianan began to sit cross legged and run the Qi machine in the lingfu.


    He needs to be treated.


    Why did he agree with Zen Tzu''s suggestion before? It''s not that he really wants to let Jianxiu leave. It''s just that he has no way to solve it, and since Zen Zi has a solution, he can''t refute anything.


    Since it is troublesome to others, how dare you create something?


    Zen did not move. He stood by the stream and looked at the distance.


    Gu Yuan felt a little strange, but she didn''t say anything.


    So Zen looked at the distance.


    Until a long time later, a sword light appeared in the mountain forest.


    Those tiny sword Qi really dissipated.


    The swordsman really left.


    Chan Tzu was relieved. He looked at Gu Yuan, and a smile appeared on his face. As soon as he wanted to open his mouth, he suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    And then he fell down.


    It stirs up countless streams.


    This scene makes Lu Jianan and Gu Yuan feel very strange.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zen awakens in the evening.


    The sun was shining on his face.


    But it could not stain his pale face with any other color.


    Gu Yuan hugged him and looked at his beautiful face. Now he is still beautiful, but more sick.


    "What''s the matter with you?" she asked softly


    No one thought that Zen was hurt and looked so serious that he stopped the flying sword by the stream.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s incredible.


    Wushan is not a Buddha''s land. No one will respect Zen son so much. If there is something in Zen that everyone wants, even if the monk is afraid of doing something, even if there is no such thing.


    When the demon earth monk meets the Zen son, he will also make a move.


    Buddhist monks and swordsmen are extremely obnoxious objects of demon soil.


    Chan Tzu knew what Gu Yuan asked. He didn''t have a few friends on the mountain and river side, but they were all from the school. Gu Yuan was one of them. He didn''t hide it and said softly, "it''s human."


    Sometimes people are more terrible than demons.


    When he said this, Zen took a stone out of his arms.The stone was as golden as a piece of gold.


    But if it was just a piece of gold, chanzi would be attacked and killed. I''m afraid it would be very funny.


    I''m afraid that if such a thing happened, it would be the most strange thing in the world.


    None of them.


    Gu Yuan''s some surprise, of course, more or surprise.


    She didn''t know what it was.


    Zen said, "holy blood stone."


    Listening to this sentence, Lu Jianan was surprised and put his eyes on the stone.


    For some reason, after the monks of the three religions cross the stairs and reach the sea, their bodies will change, and their blood will turn from bright red to golden yellow.


    The elixir Yan Huanran found in the North Sea before is golden.


    Because that''s what saints refine with their blood essence.


    Compared with the holy pill, the Holy Blood Stone is not so precious, because the essence of the saint is not much, and it is the extreme to be able to refine a furnace of holy elixir, and the Holy Blood Stone is just ordinary Saint blood.


    Stone is not a common stone, but a kind of excellent refining material.


    In addition, it is watered with holy blood, which is the best refining material in the world.


    Since Zen can find a piece, it''s normal to make others salivate.


    "I found it under a tree in the mountain. I didn''t care too much about it. Then I met a few people."


    Zen Zi moved his lips, not ready to say anything more.


    From his point of view, although the Holy Blood Stone is precious, it is absolutely not something that must be seized, but he can also know that other people will produce these ideas when they know it.


    The evil and desire in human nature can not be eliminated completely, so we can only try our best to restrain it.


    Thinking about these things, Chan Tzu was helpless. Buddhism has a detailed explanation of this, but there is no Buddhist orthodoxy in the mountains and rivers.


    Zen Tzu held the sacred blood stone and was silent for a long time. Then he said, "to stay here for several years means to watch this kind of thing happen many times, which is cruel."


    Listening to this, Gu Yuan was silent.


    What Chan Tzu said was extremely reasonable.


    Yes, if you want to stay in Wushan for three or five years, you will encounter a lot of things. Some things can be accepted by Zen, but most things, Zen can''t bear to see.


    Gu Yuan is no longer that little girl. She looks at Zen son and whispers, "we have to take care of our injuries before we can do something."


    Zen nodded, knowing that it was very reasonable.


    He kneaded the holy blood stone into Gu Yuan''s preserved fruit bag and said, "here you are."


    Gu Yuan, oh, didn''t feel strange.


    Lu Jianan was surprised.


    What''s the Holy Blood Stone? It''s the most precious material for refining utensils. It''s usually taken from friars and should not be regarded as a treasure?


    But why didn''t Zen Tzu have any idea and even sent it out like this?


    Everyone knows that Chan Tzu is erudite, but no one knows that he has no desire at this age?


    This is really a surprise.


    Chan Tzu suddenly said, "since there is a holy blood stone in that mountain forest, maybe that saint''s cave is over there."


    After saying this, Zen stopped saying it.


    Lu Jian''an is very quiet. If you want to get the biggest gain, the saint''s cave is the place where you should go most. However, when Chan Zi is seriously injured, Lu Jian''an is also injured and should not have gone.


    After a long silence, Lu asked, "can Zen solve them?"


    Someone came to grab the holy blood stone found by chanzi, but he didn''t give it to him. Then he was seriously injured and appeared here.


    So what did Zen do?


    Buddha will also be angry, let alone Zen?


    Zen son looked at the distance, there were some other emotions in his eyes, he said: "kill life."


    Killing is simply three words.


    But there are many implications.


    "We should have gone," Lu said


    If Chan Tzu found the Holy Blood Stone, it is very likely that the saint''s cave is over there. Moreover, if Zen Zi kills other people, it means that only Zen Zi knows about it.


    In other words, only Zen is most likely to know the location of the sage''s cave.


    Zen did not speak.


    Gu Yuan said: "elder martial brother, Zen son was hurt."


    When Gu Yuan said this, he was obviously not very happy.


    Lu Jianan said: "younger martial sister, I was also injured, but the injury is not serious. If possible, I hope to go there. After all, we represent the school."


    Lu was calm when he said these words, but he was looking at Zen all the time.


    Chan Tzu turned his head and looked at Lu Jian''an.


    "I know how to get there."Chan Tzu had nothing else to say. After saying this, he began to tell how to go. If a monk doesn''t lie, he won''t lie.


    Lu Jianan repeatedly confirmed that there was no problem at last, and then he said to Gu Yuan, "younger martial sister, Zen son is here, and should be able to protect you."


    The intention of saying this is obvious. Gu Yuan just looks a little gloomy, and then he nods.


    Everyone knows what it means.


    Lu Jianan stood up and soon disappeared by the stream.


    Zen Tzu looked at his back powerless and did not speak.


    Gu Yuan some sad way: "I don''t know elder martial brother is such a person."


    Zen said, "I can''t see clearly."


    After saying this, he finally couldn''t support it and passed out.


    Gu Yuan just remembered one thing. She shook Zen son''s head and let him open his eyes again.


    For the first time, Chan Tzu felt at a loss.


    Gu Yuan took out a lot of pills from the small burden on his waist and put it into Zen''s mouth. Then he said, "take it first."


    Chan Tzu felt the things in his mouth and swallowed it hard. He fainted again.


    Gu Yuan didn''t do anything more, just looked down at Zen son''s face, thinking how could he be a monk?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know how big the Wushan mountain is or where it is.


    So he moved on, always wandering.


    Fortunately, every place he walked, he recorded some.


    In the past half a month, he took out the map and found that he had already walked a lot of places, which was about the size of ten Luoyang cities, but now he still had strange scenery.


    Li Fuyao can''t help but sigh that Wushan is so big!


    That sage''s method is really too great.


    Su Tan followed him, looking very happy.


    Since she knew Li Fuyao''s identity, she was a little relieved.


    Friars of the three religions are very afraid of swordsmen. By the way, they are also afraid of Li Fuyao.


    Because of Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, the swordsmen also have some special feelings towards him.


    But Su Tan is just a wild practice, for these things are totally indifferent.


    After knowing Li Fuyao''s name, he was connected with his past events.


    Su Tan adores Li Fuyao.


    This is the man who has eclipsed a group of demon clan young talents in Qingtian city!


    I''m afraid that only Li Fuyao can be worthy of such a genius as ye Shengge?


    There is no doubt that the most worshipped person in sutan is not others, but the Liangxi daozhong.


    In the past years, she had been thinking about who was the most suitable Taoist in the world. She also argued with her elder martial sisters about this. Until Li Fuyao appeared, she felt that she had an answer.


    This man is Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know what Su Tan was thinking. He just frowned and came to the back of a big stone. He saw half a corpse behind the stone. His expression was complicated.


    Su Tan didn''t know what he had found. When he went over to see it, he couldn''t help crying out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    There is half a corpse behind the stone. As to why it is half dead, it does not mean who took the upper part of the body or the lower part.


    It is said that the corpse was eaten a lot, lacking some heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney. Some of the blood and flesh were also lost. The white bone with the remaining flesh and blood was only half of it.


    Because of this reason, Su Tan took a look and exclaimed in surprise.


    For a woman, it''s disgusting.


    There are also flies on the body, greedily enjoying.


    The rotting smell of flesh and blood made Li Fuyao frown.


    There will be murders and looting in the fog mountain, but no matter whether it is the demon clan or the Terran, after killing people, they will not eat each other''s flesh and blood. Therefore, the corpse can only be torn by the wild animals in the fog mountain.


    Su Tan turned around and covered his nose. His face turned pale.


    She looked at Li Fuyao and asked, "how could this happen?"


    Not everyone can understand the cruelty of the world.


    So she doesn''t understand, and Li Fuyao can understand.


    But Li Fuyao didn''t know what explanation he could give.


    So he just shook his head.


    Then he turned his head and dug a hole in the open space not far away.


    Li Fuyao bent down to move the body to bury it.


    When I moved the body, I saw something rolling down from it.


    Li Fuyao stopped and picked up the object. It was a parchment and a map.


    I think this is the place where the friar walked, and there are records.


    Li Fuyao keeps this map. Maybe it will help him in the future.


    After burying the unknown monk, Li Fuyao took back his sword and said to Su Tan, "let''s go."


    With these words, he was going to move forward.


    There is a sea of bamboo ahead.


    There should not be too many people.


    Su Tan is sitting on the stone, she looked at Li Fuyao, worried and asked: "will we die?"


    "Anyone will die as long as he is still alive."


    Li Fuyao knew that Su Tan was not asking about this, but he wanted to answer this question.


    Su Tan was not as smart as Li Fuyao. She thought that she was not direct enough. She asked, "will we die in Wushan?"


    Li Fuyao looked at her, thought for a moment, and said, "maybe."


    Another vague answer.


    Sutan is not happy.


    Fortunately, Li Fuyao thought about it for a second, and then changed his way of saying, "I am in Wushan, and I am the one who they want to kill. When they meet me one day, they will naturally want to kill me. But if we are lucky and do not meet the monks with high level, we will survive. Of course, they will not kill you."


    Su Tan''s realm is extremely low. If she had not been brought into Wushan, she would not have been qualified to come in. Moreover, she was an exception, that is to say, no one else would have such a low level.


    Although there is no threat from sutan, no one knows whether there will be some crazy friars who will do something to sutan.


    It''s like the old man hanging sword before.


    Li Fuyao is actually a person suitable for chatting, but he doesn''t want to talk now. So he said a few words before, which was to end the topic.


    But Su Tan didn''t think so. "If I want to die, I don''t want to die here."


    Li Fuyao asked casually, "how do you want to die?"


    This is definitely a bad question.


    It''s just that the monks can live longer. Although they are afraid of death, they feel much lighter.


    Su Tan said, "Master said that we practice to live longer and not to be bullied by others. In addition, if we are strong, we will see some things that do not conform to our will. You can stop it. "


    Li Fuyao felt a little strange and asked," why is it something that doesn''t go to your heart''s will? "


    It''s not the right thing and the wrong thing.


    Su Tan said of course: "Master said that we can''t judge the right or wrong of things, because we don''t know what the standard is, so we can only deal with things that don''t go according to our wishes."


    Li Fuyao felt a little interesting and sighed, "your master is really an interesting person."


    Su Tan nodded his head and agreed with Li Fuyao''s statement. He just sighed, "I just don''t know how the master is now."


    Li Fuyao comforted: "if there is a fate, there is always hope to meet."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao stood up, indicating that he would not stay here.


    Su Tan stood up and followed Li Fuyao, as if he had cleared his mind.


    Li Fuyao had already put away his sword case, and he only hung a handle ten li from his waist.This is no different from the rest of Jianxiu who enter Wushan. At least, no one will think of Li Fuyao as soon as he is seen.


    Into the bamboo sea.


    Li Fuyao''s pace was much slower.


    The spirit of the sword was all contained in the spirit house. Anyone who looked at it, he was an ordinary sword cultivation, which made people feel nothing different.


    Su Tan walked behind him, looking at the blue shirt, did not dare to take it lightly.


    Wushan is a saint''s cave. How can the layout be simple?


    Moreover, Su Tan''s own realm is low, and we can only rely on Li Fuyao to walk in these places.


    The bamboo sea blocks out the sun, and the farther you go, the darker the light.


    After half an hour, there was nothing else to see.


    Li Fuyao ignited a talisman and put it in Su Tan''s hand.


    Then light another one yourself.


    The two talismans were brought from ye Shengge before. Ye Shengge had a lot of good things, but these talismans were nothing. But when he was in Baiyu Town, Li Fuyao still exchanged some demon pills.


    The most common one on him is demon pill.


    Su Tan is a small wild practice with a low level of realm. Naturally, he has never seen this talisman. He has heard about it in ordinary days. He is very excited to see it for the first time.


    She held the talisman and swayed like a child.


    Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to her, but continued to move forward with the light from the talisman. There was nothing else in the bamboo sea, namely, bamboo, which grew very well and was extremely dense, so it became what it is now.


    Li Fuyao didn''t think about it before he came in.


    But since he came in, he didn''t want to go back.


    After walking for a long distance, a path suddenly appeared in the bamboo sea.


    Only one person as wide.


    It seems to have existed for many years.


    Li Fuyao stopped and looked at the deep bamboo sea that the path led to. He said calmly, "I feel a little bad."


    Li Fuyao frowned as he said this.


    Su Tan said softly, "I hear someone calling me."


    Li Fuyao looked at Su Tan and asked, "what?"


    Sutan did not speak.


    But she walked forward a few steps, the whole person did not know why to fly up, and then in Li Fuyao''s line of sight, she even seemed to grow a pair of wings to float to the front.


    It was like a line tied to sutan''s body in front of her and dragged her to the depth of the bamboo sea.


    Li Fuyao reached out his sword and galloped for ten miles. He cut out a sword in front of sutan, hoping to cut off the invisible line. But in the end, there was nothing to stop it.


    The line was not cut.


    Li Fuyao looked at the group of light that was about to disappear in his eyes.


    Think about it, or catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tan is not a high-level field practice, and has no magic tools. She can only lift her breath and snatch it on weekdays. She could not go far ahead with one breath. But this time, she was flying in front of her, but she was extremely fast and did not stop at all.


    Li Fuyao stepped on the body of the ten li sword, and his speed was also very fast, but he could only vaguely look at the light and could not get close to it.


    Although Shili is not the closest sword to him, it will not slow down much.


    But that''s what it is, and I can''t catch up.


    The imperial sword flew forward nearly a hundred miles, but Li Fuyao could hardly see the light.


    The talisman was hung on the tip of his sword. He looked down slightly and saw a white bone beside the path.


    It is obvious that those predecessors who came here did not go out. Maybe they met with some great difficulties, so they died here.


    Look at the degree of corrosion of those bones, how should we know, this is at least a hundred years ago.


    Li Fuyao looks ahead in silence.


    Yu Jian goes through the bamboo sea.


    He had just told sutan about death before, and now he felt the smell of death.


    But as he went on, Li Fuyao did not know why, and his mood became more and more peaceful.


    Before, Su Tan said that someone was calling her, but now Li Fuyao heard some other voices.


    It''s not someone calling him, it''s something else.


    He was suddenly alert.


    There was a chill behind him.


    Li Fu shakes the imperial sword and falls quickly.


    "Pa!"


    Then he heard a shattering sound.


    It''s obviously broken a few bamboo.


    Li Fuyao held it for ten li, handed back a sword, and at the same time, he picked the talisman to the sky.


    With the help of the fire, Li Fuyao saw the green ape on a bamboo in the distance.


    The sword light fell on the green ape, and there was no reaction at all.He didn''t cut open the green ape''s body, nor did he leave any trace.


    On the contrary, it was the talisman that the green ape opened his mouth and swallowed it in his mouth.


    Li Fuyao had to light another talisman and hold it in his hand.


    There was a white bone beside his foot, which had been powdered when he stepped on the ground before.


    Li Fuyao looked at the green ape and thought that if he had not guessed wrong, the green ape was the culprit.


    Many years ago, people who walked into the bamboo sea were afraid that they had become the food of the green ape''s mouth.


    It''s just that the green ape was born in the bamboo sea. Why did it come to sutan without any problems? Is it because the speed of sutan is really so fast?


    Wushan has been suppressed by saints, and fierce animals can not become demons, but it is not likely that there will be changes.


    The ladybugs that Li Fuyao met before have already explained the problem.


    Now this green ape should not surprise Li Fuyao.


    But he didn''t only think that if this green ape was the fierce beast that killed such people, wouldn''t he say that it had lived for more than a hundred years?


    A fierce beast that can''t become a demon has lived long enough. It''s really frightening.


    Li Fuyao looked at the green ape that was about to be killed at any time. He didn''t take it lightly. After only a moment, he had taken out all the swords in the sword box.


    Remove the long handle.


    His sword was replaced by green silk.


    The rest and then sword nineteen fell into the night.


    Ten Li bright moon several swords all hover on his side, looking from afar, it is like a sword array.


    Li Fuyao was silent and looked at the ape like this. At this time, he had no idea to think about sutan. If he didn''t solve the green ape in front of him, he would become one of the white bones.


    Li Fuyao''s sword spirit was hidden, but he didn''t send it. He thought about it and even threw a talisman into the bamboo sea.


    The talisman pauses in the air for a moment and then falls into the bamboo sea.


    In a moment the fire was lit.


    According to common sense, there are many bamboo leaves in the bamboo sea. After falling down, they can make a fire. But I don''t know why, apart from the talisman, nothing else is ignited.


    Li Fuyao said, "it''s not burning."


    With this sentence, he looked at the green ape with fierce eyes, "no injustice, no hatred. Do you have to fight life and death?"


    If this green ape had lived so long, he would have been psychic. Even if he didn''t understand what Li Fuyao said, he could understand the meaning.


    Sure enough, when Li Fuyao said this, he saw that the green ape had some emotions.


    Just a moment later, Li Fuyao was a little angry.


    Because there was a mockery in the eyes of the green ape.


    As if to say, why should I give up the food in my mouth.


    Li Fuyao said, "you can''t eat me."


    With these words, Li Fuyao did not hesitate to cut a sword at the green ape hanging on the bamboo.


    Sword light with sword spirit, swept away.


    Since we can''t agree, we can only fight.


    It''s natural to have an opportunity to fight.


    Sword light fell on the green ape again, but this time, it was not like before, nothing was born.


    Obviously, it made the green ape a little uncomfortable.


    Li Fuyao''s first sword was a trial. He didn''t make any contribution, so he didn''t get anything. That''s a normal thing.


    But now this sword has six components. If the green ape still has no response, Li Fuyao will really want to escape from the sword.


    The green ape was infuriated by the sword and rushed forward.


    It doesn''t know the saying that the place ten feet in front of the swordsman is the place of death.


    Many years ago, the monks he met were shot dead by him, so now, judging from it, there is no accident.


    It''s murder anyway.


    Only when it approached Li Fu and saw that the swords suddenly stabbed at him, did he feel that this monk was really special.


    The green silk sword once again smeared a sword light in the dark bamboo sea.


    Several swords were stabbed out.


    Green ape waving his arms, with his body to play several swords.


    Li Fuyao''s green silk fell to the eye of the green ape.


    Yes, Li Fuyao didn''t want to stab anywhere else. He just wanted to tattoo the ape''s eyes.


    The green ape leans his head slightly, then dodges the sword.


    The blade of the sword crossed the green ape''s cheek, leaving a white mark.


    Li Fuyao took hold of the talisman and took a step forward.


    Another stab.


    This time, when the green ape was hiding.


    Sword 19 snatched out from somewhere and stabbed the ape in the neck.The most vulnerable part of any creature is the neck, so this sword is well prepared.


    Jian 19 is not necessarily a unique weapon, but it is not a common sword.


    So when the sword 19 swept to the green ape''s neck, it brought a burst of blood light.


    Li Fuyao calmly made the sword 19 disappear into the night again.


    The green silk in the hand is horizontal in front of the chest and blocks the claw of the green ape.


    He flew back and forth, and finally stepped on a bamboo and fell slowly.


    The green ape let out an extremely violent roar!


    I kept patting myself on the chest.


    Li Fuyao quickly combed the meridians with his sword Qi.


    In the meantime, he had already seen that the green ape was not a difficult thing. It was just thick skin and strong strength.


    Those monks who died here before were probably shot dead because they couldn''t break the skin of the green ape.


    But Li Fuyao is a swordsman.


    The sword spirit of a swordsman is the sharpest thing.


    There is nothing special about it, but it can break the skin of the green ape.


    Although sword 19 didn''t solve this ape, it also let the green ape know that Li Fuyao was not easy to provoke when he was angry.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and looked at the wound on the neck of the green ape.


    "Come again, and I''ll kill you."


    With these words, Li Fuyao is in the imperial envoy grass gradually green to somewhere.


    After the first World War in Baiyu Town, Bai Zhihan gave him something. Cao Jianqing and his wife were more direct. They made Cao Jianqing a fake sword of his own life, but it was not as good as Jian 19.


    But in the end, it''s about the same.


    It was Li Fuyao''s intention not to hide both swords in the night at first.


    In terms of fighting skills, Li Fuyao may not be as good as those monks who have practiced for many years, but in the younger generation, I''m afraid that few people can match him.


    Speaking of the realm, I''m afraid that only the elder martial brother and ye Shengge can steadily suppress him.


    He didn''t fight much with his senior brother.


    He played with ye Shengge in Jianshan, but he was not an opponent.


    The green ape came with the wind.


    Li Fu shook his sword and handed it to him.


    With a loud noise.


    Li Fuyao''s sword did not fall on the head of the green ape.


    It fell on the bamboo next to it.


    With one sword, a lot of bamboo will break.


    It''s all down on the green ape.


    Bamboo is not a powerful thing, but it is enough to stop the green ape for a moment.


    In this moment, Li Fuyao''s sword came.


    His green silk stabbed the ape''s face.


    Although the green ape was furious, he moved away.


    Then the second sword is Jian 19.


    The green ape had been prepared before. This sword didn''t work well.


    It even gave rise to some mockery.


    Until the third sword.


    The grass is turning green and is sticking out of somewhere.


    The sword stabbed at the back of the green ape.


    Never mind.


    The sword Qi converges into a line.


    Gather on the blade of the green grass.


    There was a burst of light in the bamboo sea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    There is no day or light in the bamboo forest.


    Before, there was only the burning light of the talisman.


    But at this time, it was a sword light.


    When Li Fuyao hands out his sword, he will bring a sword light.


    But since this sword has been arranged for a long time, it is not an ordinary sword light.


    Cao Jianqing became Li Fuyao''s second fake life sword because of his husband and wife.


    Very powerful.


    The former green silk sword and the nineteen one sword are not killing moves. The real purpose is naturally the last sword of grass gradually green.


    The grass is getting green, and it''s a very short distance in the bamboo sea.


    It fell on the green ape.


    The most vulnerable part of most creatures is in the neck, but there are always some differences.


    The green ape is not special, but it can''t stand the sharp green grass and the sword spirit of Li Fuyao.


    So the sword just froze for a moment in the back of the ape''s head, and it went through its head.


    The grass was green and galloped by.


    Left a hole.


    The grass grew green and fell in front of Li Fuyao.


    The vitality in the eyes of the green ape quickly lost, and then it fell down like this.


    Li Fuyao held the green silk tightly in his hand and looked at the green ape who had lost his vitality. Then he took out a pill from his arms and put it in his mouth.


    In this bamboo sea, no one knows what will happen next, so what Li Fuyao can do is to adjust his state to the best at any time.


    So he fell in front of him.


    Li Fuyao was indifferent.


    He doesn''t look like other friars. He needs these things to make magic tools.


    He is a swordsman. He is big and big. One sword is enough.


    So he didn''t care much about the ape''s fur or anything else.


    As Li Fuyao refills the sword spirit in the lingfu, the talisman has been extinguished.


    After the Qi machine in the talisman has passed away, nature can not maintain its original function.


    It''s something everyone knows.


    Li Fuyao wanted to take out another talisman and suddenly remembered that he had a lantern.


    What Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, liked most at that time was not his old story, but the big red lantern.


    However, he passed on the position of master of Jianshan to wushanhe, but he gave the big red lantern to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao took out the lantern.


    Nothing was done and the lantern came on.


    Li didn''t know what it was.


    In any case, as long as it is taken out of the night, it will be able to light up.


    Li Fuyao felt a special smell not far away from the front, so he stopped riding the sword. After he had collected the sword, he only hung the green silk around his waist, one hand on the green silk, and the other with the lantern in his hand, and went on.


    This position allows him to pull out the sword from his waist in a very short time.


    After walking a few steps forward, we could hear some other sounds on both sides of the path. It was like some kind of wild animal growling in a low voice, but the sound was not so loud that he did not attack Li Fuyao.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. It''s like a few days and nights, but it''s like a short moment.


    Holding the lantern, a bamboo building can be seen in front.


    Li Fuyao stops in place, feeling the breath of the bamboo building.


    There was some silence.


    That breath is obviously not a morning or evening or spring and autumn can send out.


    It may be the pressure of a monk who ascends the building.


    Even higher.


    Li Fuyao thought of a possibility, but it didn''t seem to be a possible possibility.


    What if this is the cave of the sage?


    When people talk about the saint''s cave, they all think that it should be a big mansion. After entering the Wushan mountain, this feeling must be magnified infinitely, because the fog mountain is so special, the saint''s cave will naturally be more special.


    But has anyone ever thought that since the sage is not willing to sit high in the clouds, and is not willing to deal with other people, will he be a very special person in himself? If he is a very special person, will his cave be just a bamboo tower?


    When Li Fuyao thought of this, he felt a cold sweat on his brow.


    If this bamboo building is really the saint''s cave, wouldn''t that green ape be the spirit animal that the sage raised to take care of this cave?


    If this is the case, who knows whether there are saints'' decorations in this saint''s cave. If so, it will make all these monks die.


    Li Fuyao picked up the lantern and stood in front of the bamboo building, unwilling to take a step forward.


    No one is not afraid of death.


    Especially when faced with choices.


    Li Fuyao thought about it, and then he went back.


    After turning around, Li Fuyao turned back.


    "I''m here. I can''t make sense if I don''t go in and have a look."With these words, Li Fuyao stepped up the stairs.


    In fact, he was just worried about whether there would be an accident in sutan. Since the little girl had followed him for a long time, Li Fuyao could not do such a thing if she left her alone.


    Step on the steps, by the light of the lantern, you can see the bamboo building in front of you.


    The bamboo building is just like the ordinary bamboo building. There is nothing special about it. But when Li Fuyao looks at it, he finds that the bamboo building is not a kind of ordinary bamboo building, because the bamboo used to build this building is not bamboo poles, but growing bamboo.


    So it''s still very green.


    It''s full of life.


    You can even see some bamboo leaves on the bamboo in front of the bamboo building.


    It seems that this is not a man-made thing, but a pure natural growth.


    Such strange things make Li Fuyao more convinced that this is the saint''s cave.


    If not, how could there be such a strange building.


    Li Fuyao walked forward a few steps, and found that the road was even more dignified. He was holding the green silk in his hand, and his palm was full of sweat.


    If it is really a saint''s cave, it happens that the sage has the means to stay.


    To go in is to die.


    But when he came to the door, the pressure was gone.


    It''s like it''s never been born.


    Li Fuyao looked at the bamboo door which was covered in silence, and pressed the lantern against the door.


    Originally, I thought that there would be something else happened to this bamboo building, but no one thought that it was easy for him to push away.


    The bamboo door even made a faint, inaudible sound.


    Li Fuyao stood at the door, holding down the hilt, waiting for the sword to come out or leave at any time.


    Li Fuyao enters the bamboo building.


    The light of the lantern illuminated what was in front of him.


    But soon Li Fuyao found that he could not use the lantern.


    Because as he walked into the bamboo building, the light began to appear in front of him.


    It turns out that there is an oil lamp on the top of the bamboo building. I don''t know when it will be on.


    The oil lamp easily illuminated the whole bamboo building.


    When the oil lamp lit up the bamboo building, Li Fuyao found that things were not so simple.


    The reason is that this bamboo building is not a bamboo building.


    It turned out that there was a corridor in front of me.


    There is an oil lamp on both sides of the corridor every few steps to ensure continuous light, but I don''t know where to go.


    If you look at it according to its appearance, you can''t imagine that this bamboo building is so unique.


    Li Fuyao walked forward with the lantern in his hand.


    I don''t know why, even if he can see the road, he is not willing to put down the lantern in his hand, but rather to carry it in his hand.


    He walked on in silence.


    While walking, you can see the landscape carved on both sides of the corridor.


    It''s engraved rather than painted.


    The landscape painting is excellent. If you take it out, you will win a few more points than those national painters in the imperial court.


    There is no reason not to believe that this is the work of the sage.


    Li Fuyao did not dare to put all his mind on those landscape paintings, but walked forward in silence.


    The corridor is very long.


    After walking for an hour, Li Fuyao saw the darkness in front of him.


    It seems that there is no more preparation for the oil lamp at this place.


    If Li Fuyao wants to move forward, he can only rely on the lantern.


    According to Li Fuyao''s thought, if this is the saint''s cave, it can also be said to be the saint''s tomb. That is to say, there must be some mechanism in it, not just a green ape.


    But I don''t know why, after walking for so long, nothing happened.


    On the contrary, Li Fuyao did not believe that this was the cave of the sage.


    Even if the sage doesn''t care about these things, he can''t be so indifferent.


    Li Fuyao raised the lantern and went on.


    At the end of the corridor is another door.


    But it was a stone gate.


    Two lines of characters were engraved on the stone gate.


    It should have been carved by two people.


    Because the difference between the two lines is too big.


    The first line of characters engraved is, "there are scholars in the world", the font is very dignified, like a pure Confucian holding a book, laughing at the spring breeze.


    The second line of characters is obviously to deal with the first line of characters, and the style of writing is more elegant, "there are saints everywhere in the cloud."


    I don''t know why. When Li Fuyao looks at this line of words, he always feels the meaning of ridicule.


    Standing in front of the stone gate, Li Fuyao no longer hesitates, reaches out to push the stone gate open.


    With a burst of dust, the stone gate moved slowly.It seems that no one has pushed it away for a long time.


    What is behind the stone gate? I''m afraid no one has seen it for a long time.


    The door opened.


    There was a dazzling light behind the stone gate.


    Li Fu shook his hand subconsciously to block his eyes.


    Wait a moment.


    To open your eyes.


    Inside the stone gate, it turned out to be a valley.


    There is a sun hanging in the clouds.


    There is a stream in the valley. Behind the stream is a hut.


    In front of the hut are some chickens.


    And a big yellow dog.


    Li Fuyao stood behind the door and turned his head to see himself standing on a cliff.


    Everything in front of you is at the bottom.


    Li Fuyao pressed the green silk and smelled the fragrance of grass.


    The lantern is no longer useful.


    He took care of it.


    Li Fuyao looked at the hut and thought that it was the real saint''s cave?


    If that''s true.


    What about those chickens? Did the sage raise them?


    Or was that dog alive for hundreds of years?


    Just thinking of such a thing, a chicken crow came out of the distance.


    Then there was a dog bark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    Li Fuyao listened to the loud and clear crowing of chickens.


    Then the dog barked again.


    Then he fell under the cliff without thinking about it.


    The green shirt was blown by the wind, and soon Li Fuyao fell to the bottom of the valley.


    It''s only a short distance from the hut.


    Li Fuyao can even see that there are some stray hairs on the tail of the rhubarb dog.


    The chickens didn''t seem to see Li Fuyao. They were still walking around leisurely.


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the sky, but found that it was getting dark.


    There are stars in the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The time in the fog mountain is no different from that in the mountains and rivers.


    It''s the same starlight falling on earth.


    There are many mountains in the mountains and rivers. Each mountain has its own name to distinguish the difference.


    But for some people, these mountains are actually the same, no difference.


    In particular, some people who have never been to the side of mountains and rivers feel that there is no difference when they look at these mountains.


    Yunhai mountain is a famous mountain in Yanling. Because Yunhai academy is on this mountain, it has become one of the famous mountains in Yanling.


    Yunhai academy is also one of the top academies in Yanling. Most of them are great Confucians, and there are many more friars. There are several monks who just climb the building.


    The most famous thing about Yunhai mountain is that there is a natural hot spring on the mountain, which is good for practice. Why many students choose Yunhai academy is because they want to come here.


    Tonight''s starlight falls into the spring, which makes a beautiful scenery hard to be seen by others.


    A tall man in green fell from the sky to the hot spring, looking at the hot spring.


    Of course, there are two people in the spring.


    Two people are soaking in a hot spring in the water.


    It is strange that although the two men were all dressed in white, their clothes were soaked in the water, but there was no trace of wetting.


    Neither of them had any leisure in the hot spring.


    The man in green looked at the two swords placed beside the hot spring casually and said calmly, "what a big thing has happened. You still have the mind to soak in the hot spring here. It''s really a rare sword immortal in the world."


    There is only one sword immortal in this world, and if you add another stranger, there will be only two.


    Chaoqingqiu and ye Changting.


    There are not many people who are qualified to say these words.


    Besides, this one is still so evil.


    Who is not qingtianjun?


    It''s just that big demons don''t come to mountains and rivers, and saints don''t go to demon soil. This is already a consensus, except that Chao Qingqiu doesn''t care about such things and often goes in and out of demon soil. None of the other saints and Demons could do this.


    It can be said that qingtianjun''s coming to the mountains and rivers this time is totally unexpected.


    Chao Qingqiu came out of the pool and sat on the stone bench beside him. He looked at qingtianjun and asked, "are you worried about Qinghuai?"


    As a big man in the sea, he naturally talks a lot less roundabout.


    Every word and action points to the root of the problem.


    Qingtianjun did not deny that, "something happened in the fog mountain, and many people went in. I can''t help but worry?"


    Chao Qingqiu looked at Qingtian Jun strangely and said, "are you not ready?"


    Qingtianjun is perhaps the most important female monk in the world.


    Even if qingtianjun did not participate in this trip, he would not be kept in the dark.


    Since he knows the truth, he will be prepared.


    "I''m still worried. After all, I''m just such a girl."


    Chao Qingqiu looked at Qingtian Jun and didn''t speak.


    No matter how you look at it, qingtianjun''s daughter is not likely to die here. After all, everyone knows that the big demon with the highest fighting power in the demon land is her daughter. If something happens to Qinghuai in the fog mountain, no matter who is in the layout, I''m afraid he will watch qingtianjun walk into the chessboard.


    If this one enters the chessboard, the natural situation will immediately change.


    Because Xishan wanted to fight for the position of demon emperor, he would not take many things into consideration. Those big demons who had long been indifferent to the world had nothing to do except to take chaoqingqiu''s life. Naturally, he could give up.


    But qingtianjun is different. What he cares about is in the fog mountain.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "no matter how you look at it, she can''t die. You should worry about her, rather than worry about your son-in-law."


    Mention Li Fuyao, qingtianjun is a little angry, "you know that everyone wants the boy''s life, you put him in, he can still walk out?"


    Qingtianjun and Li Fuyao met more than once, but qingtianjun didn''t see his father-in-law. The more he looked at his son-in-law, the more he hated it, he didn''t say he liked it more and more.All the things he helped Li Fuyao do were based on Qinghuai.


    Now Li Fuyao is going to die in Wushan. Qingtianjun will not be sad, but he knows that his daughter will not be happy. If she is not happy, even qingtianjun will not be happy.


    Therefore, qingtianjun did not want Li Fuyao to die in the fog mountain.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "if he can''t even break through the fog mountain, how can he face the world?"


    "Wushanhe, you gave him Jianshan, you gave him this road, which is good. Li Fuyao, you gave him a dead end. Chaoqingqiu, you are a little eccentric."


    Qing Tian Jun looked at the Qing Qiu Dynasty and spoke quietly.


    Ye Changting was silent and did nothing.


    Chaoqingqiu is silent again.


    Qingtianjun frowned for a long time.


    "This is a bureau that you have to go into."


    Qing Tian Jun looked at the Qing Qiu Dynasty and said a word.


    The young disciples just know that this trip to Wushan is a contest. Some of them may think more deeply, but they will not think about this level.


    It is only between the sea and the sea that you want to get something like this.


    "Yes."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t hide it.


    He just went into this bureau on purpose.


    From Qingzhou government.


    Start with that hot pot.


    Maybe it''s even before, just in the city of Qingtian.


    Chaoqingqiu began to layout.


    Maybe it''s helping others lay out.


    It''s actually very simple.


    Someone would want to kill him.


    And trying to kill him, it''s the sea.


    So this bureau, no matter how it is, will be willing to come.


    "This world really makes you so tired."


    Unexpectedly, qingtianjun did not speak, but ye Changting opened his mouth.


    Not a question, but an exclamation.


    This is Ye Changting''s exclamation of getting along with chaoqingqiu these days.


    Have not experienced the same thing, it is absolutely impossible to have the same sigh.


    However, ye Changting has experienced such a situation as chaoqingqiu.


    The same invincible, the same standing on the top of the mountain, the sword is the most profitable in the world, the sword is the highest in the world.


    But ye Changting is a big mountain. He blocks the way.


    Chaoqingqiu is not.


    That may be the difference between them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    The stars are beautiful.


    But the language is cool.


    The hot spring next to it is steaming hot, so it''s not cold at all.


    But all three felt cold.


    Chao Qingqiu''s eyes are still so plain. He looks at the distance, as if he has been looking at the world silently for many years.


    In fact, few people have paid attention to Chao Qingqiu''s appearance, because as long as he appears somewhere and if he wants to, he can show people that he is chaoqingqiu and recognize him as chaoqingqiu. He doesn''t need to look at his appearance, just by feeling.


    As a result, his appearance is often ignored.


    In fact, chaoqingqiu is very good-looking, with sword eyebrows and stars and a high nose, but it looks a little cold.


    To make people feel distance.


    "A lot of people want me to die. If I just ignore it, something else will happen."


    Obviously, Chao Qingqiu''s explanation could not satisfy Qingtian Jun, so he looked at Ye Changting and asked, "since you have two sword immortals, you don''t have to do things as before. If you can''t make it clear, you can kill him a lot faster than the layout."


    Ye Changting took a look at the great demon, who was famous in the demon land. He was just thinking about when his sword would fall on his neck.


    Ye Changting admits that he can''t beat chaoqingqiu, but he doesn''t say he can''t beat others.


    Qingtianjun''s fighting power is higher, but still can''t let Ye Changting give birth to any other meaning.


    "I don''t care whether you want to go into this bureau or force you to enter this bureau. But one thing you need to know is that you can''t die now. If you die, what will happen after that?"


    This is not what qingtianjun wants to say, but now it is just for chaoqingqiu to give up that idea.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at Ye Changting.


    Ye Changting frowned.


    Everything is in silence.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I''m not so easy to die."


    Qing Tian Jun raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s better not to die."


    Chaoqingqiu suddenly smile, smile is not cold, on the contrary, some warm.


    "Did you watch Li Fuyao walk a little fast, thinking that I would protect the road for him when he broke open and ascended the building into the sea?"


    Qingtianjun hummed, did not say more, but the meaning is very obvious.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "at least a hundred years to go, I have to wait for him a hundred years?"


    Qingtian Jun said: "in the sea of the world, you are the youngest one. If you want to say how long you are, you can still live for hundreds of years. Why is it so urgent?"


    This is the truth. Chaoqingqiu has not been in the sea for a long time. Although he is the first person worthy of the world, he is still very young.


    A monk in the sea can live about 1400 years old.


    However, depending on the different realms and the different time of becoming the sea, there will be some fluctuations.


    There won''t be much change overall.


    When Chao Qingqiu stepped into the sea, he was less than 200 years old. After all these years, he was only over 400 years old. In addition, his state of mind is really superb. Many people believe that Chao Qingqiu can live for at least 1000 years as long as nothing happens.


    What is the concept of a thousand years.


    That is to say, when Chao Qingqiu is about to leave this world, no one in this world will be like this again.


    Chao Qingqiu rubbed his cheek and felt a little tired, so he didn''t speak.


    Qingtianjun is not a person who talks much. After Chao Qingqiu doesn''t speak, he also closes his mouth.


    Just looking at the stars, he was a little annoyed.


    So he waved.


    Clouds come from nowhere, blocking the starlight.


    The sky darkened at once.


    In the mountains of Yunhai mountain, a man and a woman were embracing each other and looking at the stars. The man said some love words without money. It was not clear whether he was sincere or not.


    The woman nestled in his chest, listening to those words, her eyes were full of tears.


    The man said: "I look at the stars, it is like looking at your eyes, so bright, it is really a lifetime to see enough."


    The woman blushed and did not speak.


    The man also said: "if there is no star, it is like without you, really don''t know how to be from..."


    With these words, the man''s head fell down, trying to find the woman''s lips. The woman was a little nervous at first. After thinking about it, she would put her lips together. But who knows, the next moment she widened her eyes and said, "the star is gone!"


    The stars are gone.


    The man raised his head to see, as expected, did not know where the clouds from which to block the starlight.


    It''s getting darker.


    A burst of joy in the man''s heart, will say two words hurt spring sad autumn.


    A light appeared in the sky.


    A moment later, a second line appeared.For a moment, the man lost his mind, "what is this..."


    Two lights, one before and one after, he was just a humble little monk, naturally did not know what this was.


    However, there are quite a few people in Yunhai Academy.


    Among them, the monk who ascended the tower with the highest realm is the current Dean of the Academy. He has long been indifferent to the world, and has only studied and practiced in the building behind the mountain. Tonight, he is looking at a manuscript of a great scholar in front of the starlight. He feels that there is no starlight. When he looks up, he just sees the two lights.


    He is not an ordinary monk. Naturally, he can see that there are two sword lights.


    However, when it was judged that they were two sword lights, the old man''s face suddenly turned black.


    "This is Chao Jian Xian!"


    Along with the sword light, there is an incomparably vast sword meaning. The sword meaning is not the sea, but what else can it be?


    But there is a sword fairy in this world.


    But why are there two sword lights?


    The old man murmured, "is there another Sword Fairy in this world?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sword light fell on Huainan City.


    This city is an important military town in the south of Liangxi. It is heavily guarded by soldiers, and there are even some high-level military monks.


    To ensure the safety of this side.


    Just in front of these two sword lights, it seems very ridiculous.


    Chao Qingqiu falls in front of a teahouse.


    Look up, or full of starlight.


    The big men who have already stepped into the sea will go somewhere soon, not to mention they are still sword immortals.


    Ye Changting goes straight into the teahouse.


    Looking at the distance towards Qingqiu, qingtianjun fell on the street.


    All three of them entered the teahouse.


    Huainan City is heavily guarded, but naturally there will not be one in this teahouse.


    Chao Qingqiu walks into the teahouse.


    There is no one in it.


    It''s just that the kettle is still on the stove, steaming.


    There were people boiling water before.


    Chao Qingqiu found a place to sit down, looked at Ye Changting and said, "there are more swordsmen in this world than you can see. It''s just that there are more swordsmen in this world than you are looking at. It''s just that there are more swordsmen in the world than you are looking at, whether they are Taoist monks or Confucian monks."


    He said this to Ye Changting, but actually it seemed to be talking to himself.


    Ye Changting ignored him and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Qingtianjun comes in and sits somewhere and looks at something.


    The atmosphere in the teahouse was a little quiet.


    Only the sound of the kettle could be heard.


    Three in the sea.


    After a long time, a floor in the teahouse was lifted.


    A middle-aged man with a lot of husks came out.


    He had a knife pinned to his waist.


    It doesn''t look like a kitchen knife. It looks like a pig killing knife.


    It''s the kind that butchers use to kill pigs.


    After he came out, he looked at Chao Qingqiu, sighed and said, "Yao Mou has seen Chao Jian Xian."


    It was very polite, but he was very casual.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "the sword is gone. Have you changed your profession?"


    Yao said, "if it wasn''t for the Sword Fairy, I''m afraid I would change my career."


    There is a slight bitterness in Yao''s words. I''m afraid not many people can hear it.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at him and doesn''t speak.


    Yao Tuo''s name, originally said, should not have such a reaction.


    However, ye Changting is not a person here. Qingtianjun is also the first time to come to demon soil, and chaoqingqiu has nothing to show, so nothing special happens.


    If I were a swordsman who lived longer.


    You should be able to know what the name Yao Tuo means.


    In the era of mutual reflection between chaoqingqiu and Xuji, countless swordsmen dream of the possibility of two more sword immortals in the mountains and rivers. Although Xu Ji did not become a sword immortal in the end, at least in terms of fame, it was only second only to Chao Qingqiu who had crossed the stairs and reached the sea.


    But in those days, in addition to these two swordsmen, in fact, there were some swordsmen with amazing talents, but they were much worse than those two.


    Yao Tuo is undoubtedly the most outstanding swordsman among those swordsmen. He was a young genius who lived in the same life with Chao Qingqiu and Xu Ji. When Chao Qingqiu stepped into the building, he was the swordsman of spring and autumn.


    At that time, when the names of chaoqingqiu and Xuji were mentioned, the name of Yao Tuo was occasionally mentioned.


    It''s just a little less.


    At that time, if someone said that there were still people who could catch up with others, it would be Yao Sui.


    However, after Xu Ji became the leader of Jianshan, and chaoqingqiu crossed the stairs and achieved the sea, Yao Tuo was still in the spring and Autumn period, wasting his time, and his name was gradually forgotten by the world.


    Only old people who know these things will mention the name occasionally.Chaoqingqiu naturally remembers Yao Tuo.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have to do what he knows.


    He doesn''t have to meet people he knows.


    Now I''m willing to see you. What does that mean?


    Yao Tsao looks at Chao Qingqiu, but he doesn''t see any sword spirit. Because he knows that if Chao Qingqiu has a killing intention, no matter what he does, it will be useless.


    No matter how he resisted, he couldn''t stop his sword.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "you know why I came to you."


    Yao Yao was silent for a moment and said, "of course I know."


    He looked at chaoqingqiu and said, "but I also want to see the scenery of the sea."


    Chao Qingqiu did not speak.


    A few years ago, after he cut the curtain of heaven with a sword from Qingtian City, he began to think about one thing, maybe he was planning a bureau. Of course, when he thought about that bureau, some people naturally wanted to let him into his bureau.


    Chao Qingqiu is not a fool. He will soon know who is planning, but he has done nothing. He rehearsed for a period of time and found that the Bureau was not much different from what he thought.


    So Chao Qingqiu gave up his bureau.


    Wait for the man to start the layout.


    That person is not an ordinary person, so the situation is not simple.


    This situation is very big. Although it is still in chaoqingqiu, there are many changes.


    And it will change as the situation changes.


    Yao Xun is not the decisive figure, but he also has some role in this game.


    "Bai Weng doesn''t want to be a master of Jianshan. After living for so many years, how can he still want to be a master of Jianshan? He just wants to see the scenery of the sea, that is, he wants to live more years, thinking that no one can do anything to him."


    "I knew him a hundred years ago. The relationship was not good, but it would not be bad. So when I finally went to see him, he quickly agreed to come down."


    "In fact, no one would have thought that Xu Ji had already given the sword order to wushanhe. The swordsman was weak, and Jianshan was the last orthodoxy. Xu Ji should have given Jianshan to you. Since you don''t want to do anything, you won''t accept it. You don''t care, so he has a chance. When he gets my promise, he will go out of the mountain naturally. My promise is naturally the promise of the saints in the cloud. "


    Facing Qingqiu, he looked at Yao. "Can you walk up to the stairs? Are you so stupid? If the sea can let people take you across, this is still the sea? "


    Yao Yao was silent for a moment, and then said, "yes, I''m really stupid."


    "But I haven''t walked into the sea. How can I know it''s not true?"


    Yao Yao was a little excited. "Who doesn''t want to go to the sea and have a look? You are gifted at Qingqiu. You are so lucky that you can find the former sword immortal cave to cover the sword spirit for you. But why can''t I become a sword immortal?"


    Yao Tuo talks, but qingtianjun has a slight expression.


    The swordsmen in this world should be grateful. When the swordsman was at his most withered time, Chao Qingqiu came out. He walked all the way to the sea, and let the swordsmen see the hope. But actually, few people know how Chao Qingqiu got to the sea.


    Although Chao Qingqiu has high talent and doesn''t take much effort to climb the tower, it''s a barrier from climbing to the sea. Besides seeing whether he can cross it, there are other things, such as the will of saints in the cloud.


    There is a possibility that they will.


    Even monks of the three religions will be stopped if they break the boundary at an inappropriate time.


    Swordsmen are not allowed to have this kind of thing.


    If a swordsman wants to become a sword immortal in the sea, if everything goes well, there will be a sword spirit that shines on the world when he breaks the boundary, which will make other sea people have feelings.


    If there is no one to protect, there is a sea of hands, this will be almost impossible.


    Naturally, no swordsman is allowed to become a sword immortal.


    Therefore, how Chao Qingqiu escaped the attack and killing of saints has always been a mystery.


    Even Xu Ji doesn''t know.


    But Yao Xun told the truth.


    It originated from the former Jianxian cave.


    It was a sword immortal cave that Chao Qingqiu found by chance. It was quite different from Wushan mountain. There was a sword array in it, which was the place where the sword immortal practiced. The sword array was used to isolate the breath.


    Chao Qingqiu found the sword immortal cave and entered it. Only then did he break through the cave without disturbing the sages.


    In fact, when he became the sea, the sword array did not completely cover the breath of chaoqingqiu.


    The sages still found the Qing Dynasty.


    I wanted to kill him.


    It''s just running towards Qingqiu.


    That may be the most unforgettable memory of chaoqingqiu''s life.


    When he became a sword immortal, he had no time to be happy. Several figures appeared in the cloud.


    Several saints joined hands to kill chaoqingqiu.It''s a ordeal. Good thing is that Chaoqing has survived.


    The reason why there is only one Sword Fairy in the world for hundreds of years is not that only chaoqingqiu can make the last step, but that others can''t have such luck. Even if they go to the top of the tower, do they dare to take a step forward?


    Not everyone can find the former Jianxian cave, and even chaoqingqiu has not been able to study out the mystery of the big array.


    What will other swordsmen do when they reach the top of the tower?


    Maybe in the Wei and Jin Dynasties, I stayed in the teahouse in Beihai, hoping to live longer.


    Maybe just like Bai Weng and Yao Tuo, think of some other ways.


    "When I say you are stupid, I don''t just mean that because you believe in those false saints, no one wants another Dynasty in the world, so no matter what commitment they give, you should know that it is impossible."


    Facing Qing Qiu, looking at Yao drag, some disappointed said: "you have been crazy."


    It is a ridiculous thing for a swordsman to believe in the sage in the clouds. If we say that the swordsman and the demon cultivation of the demon land are the enemies of life and death and originate from countless life and death battles, it is a more serious matter that the sages of the three religions are always against each other.


    Besides, Yao Tuo doesn''t have a sword now. He is carrying a knife.


    How can this not be ridiculous?


    Why is chaoqingqiu tired? Is it just because I am tired of seeing mountains and rivers?


    But it''s just tiresome.


    He didn''t want to say anything more, he just asked one last question.


    After asking, Chao Qingqiu did not speak any more.


    He didn''t say what to do as long as the other party could give the answer. Since Yao Tuo wanted to go into the sea, he naturally knew how to do it.


    Chao Qingqiu knows his nature with his eyes closed.


    Yao Zhao sneered: "Chao Qingqiu, do you think you can really come out of this bureau?"


    My eyes are cold in autumn.


    What did Yao Shu think?


    Yes, Yao Zhaoqing said, "I want to die."


    How indifferent this sentence is.


    There are swordsmen who want to die in the world.


    "Why can you become a Sword Fairy instead of me?"


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t listen to the words behind.


    Why would someone want me to die?


    This is really a funny thing.


    Qingtianjun has no emotion on his face. If Chao Qingqiu was not in front of him, he would have become a pile of meat foam.


    Qingtianjun''s rise is tiny, and he has a foothold in the demon soil.


    There must be a lot of people thinking about his death.


    But there is absolutely no such idea from the demon cultivation of the green snake clan.


    Isn''t chaoqingqiu the same to the swordsman and Qingtian Jun to the green snake?


    Why do some swordsmen want to die in Qingqiu?


    Ye Changting held the cup of tea, which had become powder.


    Tea is missing.


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly laughed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    Chao Qingqiu laughed, but he didn''t make any sound. He didn''t have any strange emotions.


    The smile soon faded.


    He had no expression, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Yao Zhuo stares at Chao Qingqiu, his face is full of pleasure.


    Obviously, he said these words not only to say the reason, but also to let Chao Qingqiu produce other emotions.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "is this another bureau?"


    The voice was very light, but there were some people in the teahouse who couldn''t hear.


    Yao Tuo''s expression changed slightly, but he still sneered: "you made the sea in Qing Qiu, so what? You want to be a character like Jianzu, don''t think about it!"


    Who is the founder of the sword clan, the person who leads the swordsman to practice, the founder of the whole line of swordsmen, who should be respected by everyone. Even if chaoqingqiu becomes an invincible person in the world, it is much worse than that of the Jianzu.


    Influence is not the same.


    Of course, there will be swordsmen who regard chaoqingqiu as the character of the sword ancestor, but it will never be Yao Zu.


    It is a kind of honor for a swordsman who is qualified to be mentioned with the sword ancestor.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "even if it''s a bureau, then what? I''m also disappointed if I don''t do some things. If I do something wrong because of disappointment, it''s not Chao Qingqiu."


    Layout of this kind of thing, attack is also very important, but for such a character as Chao Qingqiu, it is not easy to let him have any emotions.


    "Say it, or you will die."


    With these words, the sword spirit began to grow slowly in the teahouse.


    Qingtianjun frowns, and the sword spirit of chaoqingqiu seems to have changed. Isn''t it that the realm of chaoqingqiu has been improved a lot?


    Who doesn''t admire Chao Qingqiu, who has already stood on the top of the mountain but has to go further?


    Yao Zhao''s face turned white and he snorted coldly: "Chao Qingqiu, if you want to kill me, you will not get the answer!"


    The voice did not fall, it seems to know that these words have no effect on Chao Qingqiu, and soon he pulled out the butcher''s knife in his waist.


    Maybe if you want to pull out some swords slowly.


    It may also be because he has not drawn his sword for a long time.


    In short, the movement was very slow in the eyes of the three.


    A light of sword appeared.


    The strongest sword that belongs to the realm of climbing stairs alone is one of the most exquisite moves in this world.


    But the sword light was born.


    Those tiny swords in the teahouse gathered into swords and fell on Yao Tuo.


    This is chaoqingqiu''s sword.


    Although it''s just a sword.


    But it is still the sword of Chaoqing autumn.


    Since it''s Chao Qingqiu''s sword, it''s normal to get any result.


    For example, this Sword Pierced Yao Tuo''s chest easily. Under this sword, his internal organs could hardly be completely intact. The light of the sword was full of blood and water.


    Yao Sui looks surprised.


    It''s unbelievable.


    So this is the sea.


    Soon he fell down.


    The body collided with the ground with a bang.


    Some vibration made the iron pot on the stove roll down.


    Hot water from the spout, with the heat, into the blood of Yao Tuo.


    Of course, Chao Qingqiu can cut him into meat foam with one sword.


    But it''s not necessary.


    He died when he died. Who cares how he died.


    What does death look like.


    It''s just that Yao Tuo may have guessed Chao Qingqiu''s temperament wrong, which makes Chao Qingqiu get no answer.


    It turned into a corpse.


    Ye Changting sighs: "the power of words is sometimes sharper than your sword."


    Naturally, he knew what kind of mood chaoqingqiu had had because of Yao''s words. Although such emotions could not change the development of things, chaoqingqiu would have some emotional fluctuations.


    Qing Tian Jun frowned and said, "this world is really his mother''s bullshit!"


    In a lot of chatting with Chao Qingqiu, qingtianjun expressed this view.


    The world is not very good.


    But it''s the first time I''ve been so emotional.


    Chao Qingqiu waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to say more.


    Ye Changting said, "I want to visit Wushan."


    This sentence is very surprising.


    Qingtianjun looked at him and thought about the sword immortal who came out of nowhere. Why did he have this idea.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "you go in, there may not be anything wrong, but I am not them. I know that there are not many of them, so I can''t find Wushan."


    Chao Qingqiu is incomparable in the world with his sword. He is the number one killer in the world, but he is not very good at the rest.Wushan was discovered by several saints with secret methods. After the closure of Wushan, no one knows where the place is now.


    People like Ye Changting or chaoqingqiu may be able to cut open Wushan mountain with one sword and enter it.


    But no one knows if anything will happen or collapse in the fog mountain after being cut open by a sword.


    And most importantly, they couldn''t find where the fog mountain was.


    What''s more, why has Wushan been forbidden to enter the area above dusk all these years.


    There is still the hand of the saint.


    Monks like them step into the sea rashly, for fear that the fog mountain will collapse directly.


    Listen to this, Qing Tian Jun''s face is a little ugly.


    He stares at Chao Qingqiu and says seriously: "you don''t die too early."


    He said that before, but now he says it again.


    There''s a lot of fun in it.


    But Chao Qingqiu never gave an answer.


    Qingtianjun also no longer said, turned around and left the teahouse, to go to the place, no one knows.


    Ye Changting said carelessly, "I have to go and have a look, eat something and collect the corpse for you. Fortunately, my mood will be better."


    With these words, ye Changting also left.


    Only chaoqingqiu is still here.


    He bent down to pick up the kettle and put him back on the stove.


    Soon, the heat began to come out again.


    Chao Qingqiu thought about it and laughed again.


    There are not many people in this world who can be worthy of him like this, but he is also a human being, and his mood is always bad.


    But Chao Qingqiu seldom shows his anger.


    Often angry, Chao Qingqiu is smiling.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the summer cicada''s call was not heard, Luoyang City ushered in autumn.


    After several expansions of Li''s family, Li''s father planted a few trees in the yard that he didn''t know what kind of trees they were. In autumn, many leaves fell off.


    Mrs. Li insisted not to hire a servant, so she cleaned it all by herself.


    After sweeping for several days, she finally got a little angry.


    Li Fu is looking at the autumn scenery in the arbor in the distance and feels very interesting.


    Li''s mother threw the broom away and came over angrily. Looking at her father, she said angrily, "I told you not to plant these things, but you didn''t listen to them. Now it''s OK!"


    Li''s father turned his head and looked at the leaves that had not yet been swept. He said in some doubt, "I asked you to hire some people. Are we the poor family now?"


    Li''s mother glared at her father, "I told you earlier that I would save the silver for Fuyao. You can see you and only care about yourself all day. If Fuyao gets married, what will she take for her?"


    Now, he said, "do you need some wronged wives? What''s more, he is a sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment. Even if he really wants to get married, his majesty will not care. I think you are worried a lot... "


    Before Li''s father finished speaking, he was interrupted by his mother''s wave, "can that be the same?"


    Seeing Li''s mother will open his mouth and continue to say some nonsense, Li father clean turned his head and looked at Li Xiaoxue.


    Li Xiaoxue leaning on the railing, see this scene, is just helpless smile.


    She didn''t speak.


    Li''s mother did not know what she thought of, so she lost her broom.


    Go somewhere.


    Li Fu sighed when he saw her like this.


    Knowing where she felt wasted, she was angry, but thinking about her son, who had no idea where she had gone, was a little sad.


    Li''s father looked at Li Xiaoxue and seriously asked, "Xiaoxue, you are a mountain fairy. Tell Dad where your brother went?"


    Although Li Xiaoxue has been staying in Luoyang city all year round, his master is Li changgu. This swordsman who ascends the stairs is already the biggest dependence of Luoyang City. Therefore, no matter what information Li changgu wants to know, Luoyang City will definitely bring it to Li changgu.


    Li Fuyao is Li Xiaoxue''s brother, and Li Xiaoxue is Li changgu''s Apprentice.


    Moreover, Li Fuyao is still a sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment, so Li Xiaoxue knows about Li Fuyao.


    Li Xiaoxue knows that her brother went to Dayu for a walk, then left Jianshan, went to Beihai, and entered Wushan.


    I also know that it''s very dangerous there. Maybe Li Fuyao will never come out again.


    But how can we tell Li''s father about this.


    Li Xiaoxue frowned, thinking about how to fool his father.


    Li''s father had already shaken his head.


    He looked at Li Xiaoxue and said: "when Dad, I think you two are safe."


    Li Xiaoxue, oh, did not speak.


    They have become monks, and they still practice sword. Who knows what will happen after that.Li Fu suddenly exclaimed, "if your brother doesn''t get married, we can only expect when you get married."


    The voice did not fall.


    I just feel the wind.


    Li Xiaoxue has disappeared.


    In this world, whatever you are, you can''t escape the forced marriage from your parents.


    Li''s father stood in the courtyard, knowing that it would be such an end, he sighed sadly.


    Then Li''s mother came out from somewhere.


    She asked in a low voice, "that girl is not easy to fool?"


    Li Fu was annoyed and said, "I should have let me take it when I was a child. Look, she is learning this way. It''s not easy to cheat."


    Li Mu sighed: "then when can we have a grandson?"


    Li''s father shook his head. "You''d better miss your son. Next time he comes back, you''ll cry a few more times. Maybe you''ll bring your daughter-in-law back!"


    Mother Li complained, "it''s not so easy."


    Li''s father said this, too, and closed his mouth.


    While the two were gossiping in the courtyard.


    Li Xiaoxue is leaning on the pillar in the distance, gnawing a bunch of sugar gourd.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    As the stars faded away, Li Fuyao walked across the stream to the hut.


    A few chickens are looking for insects in the grass.


    The rhubarb dog lies in front of the hut and looks at Li Fuyao with some appreciation in his eyes.


    Li Fuyao looks at the rhubarb dog and looks at his eyes. He sees the mood inside. He doesn''t feel strange.


    The green ape in the bamboo sea has already shown his sarcasm. The rhubarb dog looks at him and appreciates it. It''s not unacceptable.


    But Li Fuyao was thinking, because some of the sage''s means, no matter how powerful the fierce beast in the fog mountain could become a demon, this was indeed some imprisonment.


    Li Fuyao looks at the hut and thinks if there are chickens and dogs here, will there be people.


    If there was one, could it be the saint?


    But how many years should that Saint live?


    Li Fuyao was thinking about these things when he heard a voice.


    "You killed that ape?"


    Suddenly wake up, Li Fuyao looked at the front, but did not see any other people.


    The rhubarb opened his mouth and said, "don''t look, it''s me."


    It''s normal to see some emotions in the eyes of the rhubarb dog before, but Li Fuyao really felt a little strange when he heard this rhubarb dog talk.


    He stepped back without a trace, then said, "who are you?"


    "I''m a dog, can''t you see it?" said the rhubarb with a sneer


    Li Fuyao thought to himself that I must know you are a dog, but whose dog are you? That''s the point.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet," said the rhubarb calmly


    The rhubarb dog was asking him if he killed the ape.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t quite understand how to answer this question. If the answer is yes, if the rhubarb dog has a good relationship with the green ape, it will not be another fight. Moreover, it is obvious that the rhubarb dog who can speak is more terrible than the green ape.


    Seeing Li Fuyao''s silence for a long time, the rhubarb dog said to himself, "if you want to cross the bamboo sea alive, you have to kill him. Otherwise, he will chase you until he kills you. How can those monks who are just in the twilight situation beat him? It''s just possible for you to be a swordsman. But I can''t imagine that one day, I can see it here A swordsman. "


    Li Fuyao asked again, "who are you?"


    This time I think the rhubarb knows what he is talking about.


    The rhubarb didn''t speak immediately, and he was waiting for an answer.


    Li Fuyao said, "I killed it."


    The rhubarb dog''s face appeared some happy mood, "I have long wanted to kill it, but due to a certain oath, I have not been able to do it. If you kill it, it''s a matter of my mind. I''m very happy, so I decided to kill you when I eat you later."


    When the rhubarb dog talks, he is calm, but his words are full of coldness.


    Li Fuyao held down the hilt of his sword and did not rush to do anything.


    The rhubarb said, "you want to know who I am. I tell you that I am a dog, but I am not a dog, I am a man."


    "I''m the boy of Yanhe. I''m a man."


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know who Yanhe is, but to listen to this meaning, it should be the name of the sage.


    The rhubarb dog raised a trace of irony and said with a smile: "Yanhe is the owner of this place, but he has already died."


    "I can tell you this story before you die."


    It''s heartless.


    Li Fuyao is nodding, "to be able to listen to the story, dead is also a understand ghost."


    He said this and sat down.


    On a stone by the stream.


    But his hand was still on the handle of the green silk sword.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Many years ago, a child was born in this world. In this world, children are born all the time. According to the truth, it will not be anything special, but this child is different.


    Because his name is Yanhe.


    When Yanhe was born, nothing special happened. His father was a butcher in the village. He was very happy that day, because he was 50 years old after that cold winter, but he had no children.


    The arrival of Yanhe made the butcher drink a lot of wine, but he drank too much wine, which made him drunk and could not wake up. Therefore, after Yanhe was born, he had no father.


    It seems like a bad thing.


    Fortunately, his mother was very strong. She pulled Yanhe up by herself. Her mother thought that it would be good if Yanhe could become a teacher in the village one day, that is what she wanted.


    Yanhe likes reading, so he has a very good relationship with the teacher in the village.


    He soon finished reading all the books of the teacher, which made him feel a little surprised. He also thought that Yanhe was a good boy. So he wrote a letter to him and asked him to go to the county to find his old friends. His knowledge was much greater than that of the teacher.When he arrived in the county, the old friend of the teacher read the letter and left Yanhe, who had been studying in the county for three years.


    Take part in the imperial examination.


    Three yuan in a row.


    So he went to Chaoge city.


    Although Liang Xi respected Taoism, it needed to govern the country and scholars.


    After he went to Chaoge City, Yanhe began to walk into the temple hall. It didn''t take many years for Yanhe to become a member of the Ministry of rites.


    At that time, Yanhe was only in his thirties, not yet forty.


    Everyone is wondering whether he will become the master of Liangxi in the near future.


    Based on this idea, some people attach great importance to him, while others think that Yanhe is their own stumbling block.


    So according to the historical records of Liangxi, in the 12th year of Kaiping, a fire broke out in chaogecheng, which destroyed a street.


    The residence of the river is on that street.


    The fire lasted a whole day, so in the history books, the Minister of rites wailang was burned to death.


    Of course, this is not a simple fire. Everything is premeditated. The emperor''s majesty is not a fool. Even if he is angry, he should strictly investigate this matter.


    But the fire burned so much that no one could find out the truth.


    So Liang Xi lost a member of the Ministry of rites.


    It''s not a big deal.


    The emperor of Liangxi gave him a good posthumous title.


    Yanhe was removed from the world.


    Li Fuyao sighed: "naturally, this sage will not die. It should be completely disappeared in the eyes of the world?"


    The rhubarb dog sneered, "Yanhe will not die naturally. If there is no such a big fire, how can he become the owner of this place now?"


    Li Fuyao asked, "which of the three religions is this sage?"


    Rhubarb dog''s expression is plain, "urgent what, the story here, just started."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    Naturally, Yanhe sage would not die so easily.


    A fire burned his official career, but opened another window for him.


    He was saved by a wandering Taoist.


    Liangxi is under the rule of Taoism. There are many Taoists. It is normal to meet a Taoist.


    However, this Taoist priest is not a disciple of any sect in the Taoist sect. He is just a monk.


    However, he was proficient in many Taoist techniques. Seeing that Yanhe had extraordinary talent, he passed on many techniques to him after saving him, which made the Minister of rites wailang become a monk.


    After a hundred years, Yanhe became a monk in the spring and Autumn period. Although he was not a Taoist monk, he had his own skills.


    When Yanhe didn''t come into contact with practice, he wanted to become a famous monk. After he became a monk, he naturally wanted to be a monk in the sea.


    So after staying in the spring and Autumn period for many years, Yanhe began to look for other possibilities.


    He didn''t know where he had learned martial arts. He sealed up all his accomplishments and went to Yanling Academy.


    Yanhe has talent, so Yanling academy has no reason not to be included in the school.


    In the next hundred years, Yanhe didn''t know what method he used. On the premise that Taoism was still in existence, he also learned the techniques of Confucianism, which led him to the spring and Autumn period. Then, Yanhe used a method to make others think that he died somewhere and left Yanling Academy.


    This time, he changed his face and went to the Buddha land.


    It is much more difficult to enter Buddhism than to enter Taoism and Confucianism.


    So Yanhe spent 20 years watching Buddhism in the Buddhist land before becoming a monk in a small temple.


    Forty years later, the abbot passed the Dharma.


    In another 40 years, he got the chance to go to Lingshan.


    So in the Sutra Pavilion, Yanhe stayed for 100 years.


    It took almost 400 years for Yanhe to learn all the three teachings, and then he was only one step away from the sea.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The face of rhubarb dog is full of nostalgia. "After he came here, he was also stopped in front of the last threshold."


    Li Fuyao was silent. No wonder the three religions have been arguing about which religion Yanhe is the sage. Since Yanhe is a great success of the three religions, they can naturally find the connection among them.


    "Although Yanhe has opened up a road that no one has ever walked through since ancient times, how to finally walk into the sea is also a problem. He has been tormented by this problem for a long time and has been unable to find a way out."


    Li Fuyao said, "but he finally finished this road."


    Yes, no matter what the process is and what twists and turns have been experienced, most people can only see the final result, that is, when Yanhe comes to the end, he has crossed the sea.


    Became a saint.


    Although it is not clear which family of saints.


    Maybe Yanhe can be regarded as a wild practice.


    The rhubarb dog said, "his wild prospect naturally goes beyond that."


    Li Fuyao asked, "Yan He sage still wants to become an immortal?"


    After saying this, Li Fuyao sighed: "yes, which monk in this world doesn''t want to become an immortal?"


    Yanhe wants to become an immortal, which is not a special thing.


    When you stand at the top of the world, you have to look at the distance, to look at the height.


    To leave this world.


    Yanhe is no exception, chaoqingqiu is no exception.


    All the seas in this world are no exception.


    Rhubarb dog said: "the three religions connected, let him walk into the sea, and then he stood in the sea and looked at the sky above. I''m afraid Yanhe had great confidence at that time, and felt that he would be able to transcend the sea and come to a higher place."


    Li Fuyao nodded without refuting.


    The monk of Canghai should have such courage.


    The rhubarb dog said, "I always think like this, but there are not many people who can go to the end."


    It has been 6000 years since the great war broke the whole world into pieces, so the sea can no longer be immortal.


    But there are also many people who just think that the war of 6000 years ago made many of the most gifted monks of the sea die. In the past 6000 years, there have been no more amazing monks, so no one has become an immortal.


    It''s not the rest of the problem, it''s just your own problem.


    Li Fuyao asked: "since the sage of Yanhe is already in the sea and has a mountain of fog to live in seclusion, even if he can''t become an immortal, is it hard for him to die of old age?"


    The rhubarb dog sneered: "it''s not old death, what else can it be?"


    The number of saints is very long, but it is absolutely not to say that they can live for a long time.


    At the end of one''s life, one must die if he does not die.


    This is the simplest and most straightforward thing in the world.


    No one can change it.Li Fuyao was silent. Then he asked, "is this the place where the sage of Yanhe lives?"


    The rhubarb dog shook his head and sneered: "since he can create such a world to devote himself to practice, how can he live in this place? This shabby hut is only one of his dwellings. "


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "No


    Rhubarb was a little surprised, "no? Why not. "


    Li Fuyao said, "this story should be true, but why not you?"


    Before, the rhubarb dog said that he was the boy of Yanhe sage. Since he was the boy of Yanhe sage, how he became a dog and how he lived to the present day are all things that Li Fuyao wants to know.


    These things are not easy.


    Hearing this, the rhubarb dog''s face showed a very resentful expression.


    It looked at Li Fuyao and said coldly, "that''s another story."


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "go ahead."


    "This is not a good story. I didn''t want to talk about it, but since you are the only audience, I''ll talk about it again."


    Compared with the story of how Yanhe became a saint before, this story is really a little short. The rhubarb dog just said that after Yanhe had gone to the sea, he wanted to go further, so he thought of various ways. The three religions have been connected. What about the three religions?


    Yanhe had this idea, so he thought about swordsmen and demon clan.


    First, he went to catch a swordsman who had climbed the stairs and went back to Wushan mountain. He dug the man up with secret methods to study the movement of sword Qi in his meridians and the sword Qi in the spirit mansion.


    But after looking at it for more than ten years, he didn''t get any answer. Yanhe changed his mind and found a demon who ascended the building. He also planed his body and studied for more than ten years.


    From the swordsman, Yanhe didn''t get anything he wanted, but God seemed to take care of him. He was surprised to find that if the human soul was transferred to the fierce beast, he would live many more years.


    It''s like a new life.


    It''s just that there are many disadvantages.


    So we had to find someone to do the experiment.


    This big yellow dog is the man.


    "He took my soul out of my body and put it on a dog. In order to make me live longer, he used secret methods to make me sleep for many more years."


    Looking at Li Fuyao, the rhubarb dog gnashed his teeth and said, "I was a man, but he wanted me to be a dog. How can you not make me angry when you say this kind of thing?"


    Li Fuyao said, "so what did you do?"


    The rhubarb dog sneered: "what else can I do? He''s a saint, he''s a monk of the sea. I''m going to die with just one thought. What can I do? I''m just a poor creature who can''t leave here."


    "But fortunately you''re here..."


    The eyes of a rhubarb dog are full of cruelty.


    Li Fuyao felt a little bad. He held the green silk in his hand, and his sword spirit had already gathered in a certain place on his body.


    He had already sent out his sword spirit to explore the bottom of the valley. He found that there were some mysterious Qi machines in the bottom of the valley, just like a net. Even the place he had come to before, he could not leave now.


    That is to say, if the rhubarb dog is in trouble, Li Fuyao can only kill him to save his life?


    But he couldn''t feel the smell of the rhubarb dog at all. He thought it was a very high realm. How could he solve this problem?


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    But the eyes turned to the hut.


    Rhubarb dog stood up, his momentum changed, countless majestic air machines collided at the bottom of the valley.


    Li Fuyao''s face was not good-looking. He had known for a long time that the rhubarb dog was not an ordinary dog, but he never thought that it was so powerful.


    Is it true that this dog has surpassed the dawn and dusk, and achieved the realm of spring and autumn?


    The rhubarb dog locked Li Fuyao with a pneumatic machine. He walked forward, every step in Li Fuyao''s heart, as if he would kill Li Fuyao here at any time.


    Li Fuyao''s sword spirit has reached its peak. I don''t know if the sword will be the last one in his life, but it will be the strongest one.


    Looking at the rhubarb dog, he suddenly said, "you must have done something, otherwise it would not be like this?"


    The rhubarb dog has some disgust. It looks at Li Fuyao and says, "what do you know? What I do is not what I want to do."


    "Yanhe wants to kill me. I don''t want to be killed by him."


    The rhubarb dog spoke to himself.


    Li Fuyao stepped back and asked, "since you are an experiment, why do you want to kill you?"


    The rhubarb dog sneered: "he is a saint, not a fairy. Naturally, he can''t do everything. If he wants to die, it''s not easy."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "it won''t be so simple."


    Rhubarb dog ha ha a smile, "no matter how, you want to die anyway, if you have a chance, go down to ask him."


    With these words, the rhubarb dog walked forward several steps, and a huge air machine was born somewhere at the bottom of the valley, and it came to Li Fuyao accurately.Sword light or something else.


    Li Fuyao''s green silk suddenly came out of the sheath and stopped in front of him.


    The sword gang was born suddenly.


    Green silk sword is not an ordinary sword, especially when Li Fuyao holds it in his hand, it is even more unusual.


    After the sword gang was born, it pressed forward directly.


    The collision between the majestic Qi machine and the sword Gang is like a wonderful musical instrument between heaven and earth, playing the movement.


    No one knows what will happen next.


    But it seems that the sword Gang is about to break.


    Again.


    Li Fuyao raised his sword and handed out a few swords. Several swords fell on some places, which soon made people feel extraordinary.


    A sword light fell on the rhubarb dog, but it did not make his fur appear half wound.


    The rhubarb dog looked at Li Fuyao and said, "you are really a swordsman. This sword hurts a little."


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but his next sword appeared behind him. He cut a huge stone that attacked him accurately. The stone turned into two and fell towards the distance.


    Rhubarb dog is not only higher than Li Fuyao, but also seems to like to use some special tricks.


    "A swordsman like you can''t stand the greed of Yanhe cave. It''s damned!"


    With these words, the rhubarb walked forward several steps.


    The wind, like a sword, stabbed Li Fuyao.


    This is certainly not a real sword.


    Because Li Fuyao is a swordsman. If rhubarb uses swordsmanship, it is the most stupid way.


    Of course, it may be the most provocative move.


    After that, Li Fuyao launched several swords in succession, but failed to block the successive air machines. He was hit in the back by an air jet, and the whole person flew backward.


    The rhubarb dog squinted at him and said with a smile, "it''s really good."


    With this, he licked his lips.


    It''s horrible.


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but responded with a sword light.


    Jian 19 did not know when it had been snatched out of a certain place and got behind the rhubarb dog.


    The rhubarb dog was stabbed in the back by a sword and staggered for a few steps. Then he looked at the flying sword and said, "two swords, what you learned is the imperial sword technique of ten thousand feet!"


    Yanhegong is a member of nature and has been in the Buddhist land of Confucianism. Naturally, he knows a lot. The sword immortal''s skill of pressing the box bottom 6000 years ago is the Royal sword method.


    Since rhubarb dog is his boy, he will know a lot.


    "A swordsman like you is really damned!"


    This sentence is the same as before, but it is more killing.


    As soon as this sentence was said, the wind rose at the bottom of the valley.


    A gust of wind blew.


    Behind the rhubarb dog, there is an extremely powerful gas engine. Looking at it, he will come towards Li Fu Yao.


    Li Fu shook down to the door of the hut and said, "I know you are a dog."


    This sentence is somewhat abrupt.


    Let the rhubarb dog down.


    "A watchdog is not qualified to enter the house."


    With these words, Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the hut behind him.


    Rhubarb dog eyes appeared some fear.


    Li Fuyao said, "do you want to see it?"


    The rhubarb dog''s face became more and more gloomy.


    Li Fuyao looked at the performance of the rhubarb dog, thinking that he had not guessed wrong. He put his hand on the door and pushed it open slowly.


    "I will eat you," said the rhubarb


    Li Fuyao ignored the matter and went in.


    It seems normal.


    It''s like a farmer coming home.


    There was no special move.


    The rhubarb dog couldn''t help barking.


    Lying on the side of the stream.


    My eyes are full of hate.


    Not to Li Fuyao, but to the hut and the original owner.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is nothing special in the hut.


    It''s just an ordinary hut.


    Two tables and one chair.


    The chair is very old, but it seems to have an inexplicable feeling.


    Li Fuyao looks at the two tables.


    I went forward.


    There is a book on the desk.


    Yellowing.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked out of the window.


    Thinking that the rhubarb dog didn''t come in, it proved that he was right.


    When he explored the bottom of the valley with his sword Qi, he found out that there was Qi in the bottom of the valley, but this hut did not. Moreover, when the rhubarb dog told a story, he clearly expressed his hatred for the sage Yanhe.


    But it did not destroy the residence where the sage of Yanhe once stayed.It''s very illustrative.


    Li Fuyao saw the rhubarb dog before.


    The rhubarb dog lies outside the hut.


    This kind of sign can show that the rhubarb dog can not come in, or is very afraid of it.


    That''s why Li Fuyao had to fall at the door of the hut and come in.


    As for how to get out later, I don''t need to think about it for the time being.


    Live first.


    Li Fuyao looked at the book.


    In fact, if you look at it carefully, it should be the letter of the sage.


    Li Fuyao opens it gently.


    Look at the letter.


    The above are some scribbled calligraphy, which is probably the sage''s idea of the integration of the three religions. This idea is not so high and far away, but based on practice.


    It even records swordsmen and demon clans.


    The sage of Yanhe is also the leader of the three religions and has a great prospect. Even if he can''t cross the sea to become an immortal, he also wants to be a great man.


    It''s just that who could have thought of it, that he couldn''t tell the world.


    Looking at the above contents, Li Fuyao more and more believed that the sage of Yanhe was not dead of old age.


    He went to Wushan to help his elder martial brother.


    There''s one thing he''s looking for.


    What are you looking for?


    It''s probably a great poet''s view of the war six thousand years ago.


    Li changgu mentioned that the poet might know something, but Li Fuyao did not think deeply. Now, since the sage of Yanhe is the leader of the three religions, he may know something.


    Maybe he is the poet.


    Li Fuyao looked at the letter in silence, hoping to get something from it.


    When he turned to the last page with bated breath, he found that the letter was not a complete copy.


    Some of them were torn off.


    On the last half page, there is only half a sentence, "if you say that the world is unfortunate, swordsman..."


    What about the swordsman?


    Li Fuyao looked at the line and thought about the things behind in silence.


    He felt vaguely that what was behind might be useful.


    As a matter of fact, Li Fuyao began to think about a lot of things after he had been practicing sword for a long time. For example, why did the three religions and swordsmen join hands to fight against the demon soil in the first big war.


    Why in the end it was the swordsman. All the swordsmen died.


    There are saints in the three religions.


    If it is said that the demon soil is afraid of the swordsman, he should kill the swordsman first.


    But it doesn''t seem easy to say.


    Take Liuxiang as an example. Although Liuxiang is divided into two parts to pursue the way of becoming immortal, this kind of thing should be well hidden.


    Why is it known by demon soil.


    Let the sword immortal fall.


    I''m afraid all this is not so simple.


    Therefore, listening to Li changgu''s words, Li Fuyao would like to come to Wushan for other reasons besides Jianshan.


    Now this letter, the above sentence, may be the key.


    Li Fuyao can''t wait to know what the second half of the sentence is.


    But when he searched the hut, he couldn''t find the other half of his letters.


    "Why is it broken here?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the letter and thought in silence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    There was no one else at the bottom of the valley, only a dog and a few chickens, and the young man who entered the hut and didn''t want to come out easily.


    The rhubarb dog restrained his killing intention and lay down beside the stream like a real dog. The chickens were never special.


    After a while, a snow suddenly fell from the bottom of the valley.


    Snow fell on the head of the rhubarb dog, and soon accumulated a thick layer. Before long, the rhubarb dog would be completely covered up, leaving a pair of eyes exposed outside.


    The rhubarb was lying on his stomach, but he was awake.


    A dog like him is not that simple.


    Lying down for a while, it suddenly stood up and barked at the chickens not far away.


    The voice was full of warnings.


    It shakes off all the snow.


    The chickens, as if they had never seen them before, looked for insects in the grass.


    And strangely enough, the snow didn''t fall next to the chickens.


    The dog barked a few more times.


    The chickens raised their heads.


    The eyes are full of indifferent emotions.


    And then they ignore this side.


    The rhubarb dog also wants to bark a few more times. Looking at this scene, he can only shut his mouth.


    In the hut, Li Fuyao finished reading his letters and began to breathe. In half an hour, the spirit house was full of sword spirit.


    He held the green silk hilt and looked out of the window, thinking that going out to face the rhubarb dog at the moment would be just the same ending. It would be better to stay in the hut.


    But how can he stay here all the time.


    Li Fuyao, standing in front of the window, couldn''t see the rhubarb dog or feel the killing intention.


    Only a few chickens can be seen eating worms.


    Li Fuyao looked at the chickens and found that one of them was a rooster. Moreover, the cock was obviously out of tune with the other hens. He did not look for insects in the grass. He just stood in the distance and looked at the distance, which had a certain smell of dust.


    Li Fuyao looked at the back of the chicken and wondered if it was also a boy used by Yanhe sage to test it?


    "If so, can you give it a try?"


    Li Fuyao talked to himself.


    He looked at the chicken and was saying something.


    The chicken turned around and took a look at Li Fuyao.


    Just a pair of eyes, Li Fuyang''s head roared, as if there was a heavy blow on his body.


    It was very hard on him.


    His face turned pale.


    The chicken''s eyes were indifferent.


    He looked at Li Fuyao, who looked at him with a glance, but did not flinch. He was curious for a moment and asked, "are you a disciple of Jianshan?"


    Since Li Fuyao is a swordsman, in their opinion, he should be a disciple of Jianshan. There is no other Kendo sect in the world, but he believes that no other Kendo sect can produce such excellent young disciples.


    Only Jianshan, which has a good foundation, can be so possible.


    Li Fuyao looked at it and said with difficulty, "No


    The chicken looked surprised and exclaimed, "are there so many interesting young people in the mountains and rivers now?"


    According to his realm and accomplishments, it is natural to see that Li Fuyao''s aptitude is ordinary. However, young people with ordinary aptitude can look at him at once, which has proved that he is extraordinary.


    There must be better young people in the world than him, which is why he sighed.


    Li Fuyao did not answer this question. He just looked away, but said to the chicken, "Why are you here, master?"


    The big rooster just said, "just like that dog."


    At that time, Yanhe wanted to find someone to do the experiment. Of course, it was not just looking for the rhubarb dog. There must be some other people, but those people had bad luck. Only he and the rhubarb dog survived.


    However, there are differences between people and do not conspire against each other.


    It''s the same with the rhubarb.


    In all these years, they have never spoken.


    Become a chicken, a period of time, can not help but always cry.


    It''s the same with dogs.


    But whether it''s a chicken or a dog, it''s just a bark. There''s nothing else.


    "The elder should not be a villain." Li Fuyao looked at the chicken and tried to open his mouth.


    The big rooster said, "it''s impossible for you to ask me to fight with that dog. Even if I''m a chicken, I can live for many years. If you want me to fight with it, I may die. Even if I don''t die, if you go away, I won''t even have a dog. Don''t you want me to die alone?"


    Li Fuyao can''t find any words to refute.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and asked, "can''t you leave the bottom of this valley?"


    The big rooster said calmly: "the green ape can''t leave the bamboo sea, and I can''t leave the bottom of the valley with the dog. This is the doomed thing."Knowing what Li Fuyao wanted to say, the rooster had already shaken his head and said, "the layout of the river can''t be broken without the sea. If the sea hands, the heaven and earth will turn into fly ash, and everyone will die, so there is no way."


    Having said this, there is really no room for turning around.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and stopped talking.


    He sat down on the ground again and began to think about the letter.


    What is recorded in his letters is probably the only way he can spend his time here.


    The big rooster''s voice came in, "if you want the second half of the letter, you must find the real cave of Yanhe."


    Li Fuyao stood up, looked at the rooster combing his feathers and asked, "master, do you know where to go?"


    The big cock shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Li Fuyao was helpless.


    Big rooster said: "Yan River Cave will have the second half, if you can find, casually sprinkle some chicken excrement on his body."


    Li Fuyao looks at the big rooster strangely and thinks why it has such a strange idea.


    "If you


    suffer so much, just want to pull a bubble of excrement on the corpse of your enemy, do you think it is too much?"


    For the first time, big rooster''s mood fluctuated a little. He looked at Li Fuyao with sarcasm in his eyes.


    "You think Yanhe is a saint. I just think he is inferior to animals."


    "You don''t have to think too much," said the rooster


    Li Fuyao said, "how can I get out?"


    Before the big rooster said he would not fight with the rhubarb dog.


    How can I help Li Fuyao.


    It''s a problem.


    "If you answer me, I will be able to convince the dog," said the rooster


    "I don''t have to be able to find his body," Li said


    The big rooster said, "do your best."


    Li Fuyao stopped talking and nodded.


    This is the promise.


    It''s a verbal commitment.


    But big rooster seems not afraid of Li Fuyao''s repentance or breach of contract.


    It looked at the stream and walked slowly.


    The rhubarb dog shakes off the snow and looks at the big cock who never gets close to it. His eyes are full of fear.


    When they were both human beings, they didn''t see eye to eye. However, his realm was too high. The rhubarb dog had never been an opponent. Until now, they are not human beings, they have become animals.


    So there is no difference between the top and the bottom.


    The chicken and the dog hear each other, but they don''t communicate with each other.


    The rhubarb looked at the big rooster coming towards him and said, "I don''t know what promise the boy gave you, but I can''t let him leave the bottom of the valley."


    When the rhubarb dog spoke, his hair felt fluffy.


    It''s like a sword, ready to flourish.


    Big rooster said: "I didn''t let him promise me anything, I just let him leave here and let him sprinkle chicken excrement on Yanhe''s body."


    Even with these words, the big rooster seems very indifferent, just like some old man who takes care of the world.


    Besides, according to their age, they should be old people.


    The rhubarb dog sneered again and said, "so you can get rid of your hatred?"


    The big rooster said calmly, "you can''t do anything if you don''t let him go."


    Rhubarb is a little silent. He knows that this sentence is not wrong.


    If he doesn''t let Li Fuyao go, who knows who will be the next one to come in here? Since he doesn''t know, there is no way for him to do anything to Yanhe all his life.


    Even his body.


    "Yanhe''s body can''t be found by him. Even if he finds it, he can''t really do anything. He''s just a pure land."


    The rooster didn''t speak in a hurry.


    Some things, say or not, are the same.


    The rhubarb dog did have some changes. It looked at the rooster and said, "I may not be able to let you do as you wish. I want to break Yanhe''s body into eight pieces."


    Big rooster insipid way: "scatter chicken excrement first, break up eight pieces again, do not conflict."


    With these words, the rooster walked back along the road.


    Soon came to the window.


    It looked inside and said something.


    It''s probably the dog''s idea.


    "If you can''t do it, you don''t have to do it. The dog doesn''t know."


    Li Fuyao was a little shaken when he heard these words. He looked at the big rooster, and suddenly his mind was blank. After a moment, he looked back, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    "I know what kind of person you are," said the rooster


    It looked at Li Fuyao, full of expectation, "should go down."


    It was the second time he had some special emotions.Li Fuyao said, "you know I cheated you before."


    Yes, it is absolutely impossible for Li Fuyao to hurt some people because of certain things. Even if it is for his own life, he pretended to promise before in order to escape.


    Nothing else.


    But he didn''t expect to be seen by the big cock.


    The big rooster said, "I know you''re lying to me. I went to the dog. Do you know why?"


    Li Fu shook his head. He didn''t know the secret.


    The big rooster said, "it''s just tired. If you don''t say a word for so many years, anyone will be driven crazy. If not, do you think that dog will talk to you so much for the first time?"


    "Can you live for hundreds of years? Even if you are left behind, you will still die one day, and we, as long as Yanhe''s array is still there, we will certainly live, which means that I can''t talk to the dog in the next time. I think it''s a normal person who can''t stand this kind of day. "


    The big rooster looked at Li Fuyao and said, "I''m not as abnormal as he is. I want to eat when I see people. You just have to leave here and have a good head. I can talk to him. That''s OK."


    Long loneliness is enough to drive a man crazy.


    This is the case with the big cock.


    If he goes on like this, he will be mad even if he doesn''t die.


    So Li Fuyao wanted to make use of it.


    Each takes what he needs.


    Li Fuyao said, "in fact, the biggest idea is to go out and have a look."


    "I don''t think about things that I can''t think of," said the rooster


    Li Fuyao said, "if Yanhe sage is as you said, I will do something for you."


    The rooster shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Things have been going on for so many years. Even if I see him again, I''m too lazy to do anything."


    Time is a wonderful thing. It can dilute one person''s hatred for another. Of course, there are many other things that are not equal to time.


    "Yanhe has become a saint, but he can''t live so long. We have become chickens and dogs, but we have lived for so many years. It''s really ridiculous."


    Li Fuyao catches the key words,


    "above the sage?"


    The big rooster didn''t say much, "the letter will give you the answer."


    Having said this, he turned and went to the front of the house.


    It is not a rhubarb dog after all, and will not want to say anything more. Even if it is able to talk with the rhubarb dog again, it will not be like talking tuberculosis.


    It was one of the things he couldn''t do.


    Half an hour later, Li Fuyao walked out of the hut.


    The rhubarb dog stood in the distance and gave Li Fuyao a look.


    It didn''t speak.


    The big rooster is standing on a stone.


    Make way for Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at them and said, "I will do things for you."


    The rhubarb dog barked, but the big cock ignored him.


    Li Fuyao lifted his breath and swept up the cliff.


    Break a passage with sword spirit, and soon disappear in it.


    The rhubarb dog looked at Li Fuyao''s back and said, "if he really broke Yanhe''s body into eight pieces, we can also go."


    The big rooster turned his head and was obviously in a daze.


    "I know everything you don''t know."


    The rhubarb dog said, "you thought you were a better man in those years. But how can you think of it? In fact, I know more about it."


    The rooster was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "it''s meaningless to say something about it now."


    The rhubarb dog said, "but that boy is really not easy to kill."


    Finish this sentence, no matter what big cock thinks.


    The rhubarb dog went back to the hut and lay down again.


    The big rooster thought about that one eye before, silent did not speak.


    That glance is enough to "see death". So why did the monks in the spring and Autumn period not see Li Fuyao.


    That''s why he''s extraordinary.


    Think about it.


    Big cock says: "as expected extraordinary."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao walked out of the valley, but he failed to return to the bamboo house and appeared in front of a lake.


    Beside the lake sat a woman, who was not su tan.


    She had a bronzeware in her hand, which should be a wish.


    Seeing Li Fuyao appear, Su Tan said happily, "what do you think I found?"


    Li Fuyao frowned, "picked it up?"


    The scene of Su Tan flying from the bamboo sea is still vivid.


    This is obviously influenced by something. It should be Ruyi. Since it is Ruyi, how can it be picked up.At least it''s a strange treasure.


    Su Tan said: "at that time, my brain was in a daze. When I woke up, I saw that this was a good thing. It was not what I picked up, but you. Where did you go?"


    Li Fuyao looked at Su Tan and thought that I would tell you when I almost lost my life somewhere?


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak, so Su Tan didn''t ask.


    She was very happy to play with Ruyi.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his eyebrows. He had experienced life and death. He was really tired.


    He looked up to the distance. If he said that it was fate that he could not find the saint''s cave before, then he would really look for it after that. There was the second half of his letters in the saint''s cave. This is the important reason why Li Fuyao came here.


    The key is what is recorded above. It''s very important.


    Why swordsmen wither may be involved in it.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, looked back at Su Tan, and said, "put the things away. Since you can pull you from such a far distance to the lake, it must be a good thing. Maybe it is one of the things that the sages put here."


    As a casual practitioner, Su Tan doesn''t necessarily know about it.


    But Li Fuyao, as one of the fourteen people, must have known that the sage put magic weapons in the fog mountain.


    Su Tan carefully put away Ruyi in his hand and asked, "where are we going next?"


    Li Fuyao has not had time to speak.


    "Go to hell palace!"


    There was a sound coming from the distance.


    Li Fu Yao''s eyes were fixed on him. He was a group of four people, haunted by demons. They were obviously not human friars.


    It should be four demon monks.


    These four demon monks are all in Taiqing.


    The first one, with two horns on his head, sneered, "where does life not meet?"


    Li Fuyao recognized that demon Xiu, which was one of the few demon Xiu who had not been stabbed to death by Li Fuyao after being defeated in Qingtian city.


    It should be a young man of the deer tribe.


    Li Fuyao looked at him. He was silent for a moment and pulled Su Tan behind him. "So you''re looking for death?"


    At the same time, there was a sword light, which lit up the sky in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    If you can make a sword, you can do it without saying any nonsense.


    The deer family demon Xiu gave a vicious smile, "let''s go together, this is the swordsman who made a big fuss in Qingtian city!"


    As soon as this sentence is said.


    The three demon monks all took out their weapons.


    Two demon monks followed the young man of the deer clan and plundered Li Fuyao, but there was another one who plundered to one of the three.


    A moment later, there was a terrible howl.


    The knife in that demon Xiu''s hand just cut off a head.


    "Fengwu, what are you going to do?" exclaimed the young man of Lu nationality


    The young man named Fengwu had some helplessness on his face, "I don''t want to. I listen to the Lord of the green sky demon, and the Lord demon wants me to listen to the young lady. The young lady says that he wants to keep his life. What can I do?"


    "I want to kill him, but I really have no way."


    Feng Wu threw his head at will, and then threw something into the sky.


    It should be something that connects with others.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "I can''t help it. Miss can''t see you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    The four members of the line were soon killed by Li Fuyao except for Fengwu.


    Three demon pills, are sealed into the bag.


    Li Fuyao looked at him with clear emotion in his eyes.


    But those who want to say, want to ask, did not say a word, just said a thank you, then led Su Tan to leave the lake.


    Feng Wu sighed and continued to follow Li Fuyao.


    It''s just that it''s so far away that Li Fuyao doesn''t know.


    He is the younger generation that qingtianjun appreciates very much. He has already arrived at Taiqing state when he is young. Although there is a certain gap between those demon soil Tianjiao and those demon earth Tianjiao, it is not much worse.


    But even though he was such an excellent young man, he still didn''t dare to have any thoughts about Qinghuai. She was the happiest young lady in those years. She was the first person of the young generation nailed on the demon soil board. At that time, Qinghuai was able to compete with Ye Sheng The land of the devil and the pride of heaven.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for this, she would not have crossed the North Sea to find ye Shengge on the other side of the mountain and river.


    In those years of Fengwu, he had been thinking about who Qinghuai would fall in love with, or just like planting Ye Sheng''s song, she devoted herself to practice and became a nun in the world.


    Who could have imagined that on such a mountain and river trip, the young lady in her family fell in love with a young man whose realm was not high, and who might not have been able to practice at that time.


    If you put it in a story telling novel, you should be beaten by Qing Tianjun, but the story is always so strange and tortuous. Who knows that this young man who has not practiced swordsmanship for a long time has become a swordsman in the Taiqing realm. In the demon land, he compares many young people of the demon clan. In this way, even though there are many people in the demon land, they think this young man is hateful Feng Wudu had to think that he might be able to match his own young lady.


    Since those demon soil young people have no ability to let the young lady like her, then don''t blame the young lady to like others.


    As for rumors, Fengwu never thought about it.


    No matter how much gossip you want, you can''t beat the fist of qingtianjun.


    Thinking of that demon lord, Fengwu is a little melancholy. When can I become such a person?


    Qingtian Jun, who rose up in the end of the world, is the only one in the demon land. I don''t know how many young people from the small clan admire him.


    If there is that demon lord, there will be no trouble that can not be solved. Then people like them will listen to the words of the demon king.


    Don''t worry about anything else.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Fengwu''s Keepsake soon fell into the hands of Qinghuai.


    After she took it, she just took it apart and looked at it, and then she went on.


    Feng Lu followed her, took the map and asked, "have you found him?"


    Green locust hum sound, did not say much.


    Feng Lu looked at Qing Huai''s appearance and felt some problems. He worried and asked, "what happened to him, or something else?"


    Although Feng Lu is the best group of young people in the demon land, she is different from many people in temperament or other aspects, which makes her friends not many.


    In the past, there was only Qinghuai, and the relationship between him and Li Fuyao should be calculated.


    Otherwise, for this has been a bad temper of the woman, Feng Lu will not have any good face.


    Fortunately, after getting along with Qinghuai for a long time, I can see that this woman is not as unbearable as he thought before.


    Qinghuai said calmly, "he is with a woman."


    Feng Lu realized that this was jealous.


    With a curve in the corner of his mouth, he asked, "which Taoist is it?"


    Green locust shakes her head.


    "Who is the doubt?" Lu said


    Green locust''s voice some cloud light breeze light, "is the individual family wild repair."


    With this, Qinghuai was a little angry and said, "why should he walk with a woman?"


    If you say something else, no matter what it is, Feng Lu may be able to cut in and say something, but when it comes to this kind of thing, Feng Lu really can''t say anything clearly.


    Thinking about this, Feng Lu felt a little difficult. Although the green locust spent more time with her, she knew that she was not the kind of person she thought at the beginning, but there was still jealousy in the woman, even if it was a monk like them.


    Feng Lu asked, "where are we going now?"


    Qinghuai''s voice is a little sharp, "where to go? He''s looking for another woman. I''m not going to see him. How can I do that? "


    Feng Lu''s head was a little big for a moment. If he remembered correctly, he had said that he would not meet. Now, because a woman who didn''t know her identity would change her mind. It''s really not certain.


    Sure enough, the woman''s mind is the most repetitive.


    "I''ll ask him who she is, and if he doesn''t answer well, I''ll kill him."Green locust finish this sentence, then toward the horizon released something, and then the whole person toward the south to plunder.


    The south is the source of Fengwu news.


    She released this matter to Fengwu and tell her Li Fuyao''s trend at any time.


    Wind Lu helplessly follow behind, thinking of his brother, this is not long, you will have a big head.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Across the lake, there is a vast grassland. The layout of the fog mountain is different from the common laws in the world. The layout is completely according to the layout of the sage Yanhe at that time. Next to the lake, there may be grassland, of course, or desert. It is always what he wants to arrange.


    Looking at the grassland where there is a man high in the grass, Feng Wu is helpless. Li Fuyao is a swordsman. If he really wants to leave, he can''t catch up with him even if he wants to. But how can he know that Li Fuyao doesn''t even have the idea of imperial sword at all. He takes the woman to the grassland, and Fengwu can only hang behind him in order not to let him find out.


    Several times, I almost lost it because of weeds.


    It gave him the idea of lighting a fire to burn the weeds.


    Walking forward, suddenly a thick smoke appeared in the sky, followed by a strange symbol. Feng Wu looked at the symbol and frowned. He said that he was just looking at it. How could he change his mind now?


    Although he didn''t know what his lady thought, Feng Wu didn''t dare to do anything more. He took out his correspondence in a hurry and kept silent to tell Qinghuai Li Fuyao where he was.


    I saw it in time, but there was no one in the distance.


    The man, dressed in a yellow robe, stood in the green grassland, looking a little out of place.


    He was very big, standing with his hands down like a king.


    Feng Wu''s eyes narrowed, looking at the man, some accident.


    The last time I saw him in Qingtian City, he was not as big as that, and he didn''t look so powerful.


    He has become so in just a few years, which is really surprising.


    The man turned and looked at Feng Wu. He said calmly, "I''m going to kill him. I hope no one else knows."


    Feng Wu said, "you can''t kill him. Didn''t you lose before?"


    Sometimes, it was sarcastic.


    It is said that the young man has the most irascible temper and has no half of the capital. But who knows, after he said this, the young man in bright yellow just looked at him quietly and didn''t say much.


    Deep eyes.


    Fengwu is a little nervous.


    Although he is also one of the young people with the highest level of demon land, there is still some gap between him and his son.


    "Fengwu, I know you are a rare young man under qingtianjun. Others say that if you give me time, you can''t become another qingtianjun."


    The young man looked at Feng Wu and said with a smile, "but Qing Tian Jun, one is enough."


    If you can do something in the words, I think it''s cold now.


    Feng Wu looked at him and sneered: "in the final analysis, the Demon Lord didn''t agree with the marriage. You, the big demon parent-child, became a joke, and couldn''t stand it?"


    Qingtianjun started at the end of the day with only one daughter. Many years ago, countless people wanted to marry qingtianjun. Not many people went to Qinghuai. Almost all of them thought about qingtianjun''s status as a demon king.


    As long as anyone who marries his daughter, he can almost get the help of qingtianjun. If you want to do business, what is simpler than this business.


    Especially for the Xishan people, the demon king always wanted to become the demon emperor of the demon land again, so he did not hesitate to spend the whole family''s efforts to cultivate the second big demon. Before that, the Xishan clan also wanted to marry Qingtian Jun.


    It is much easier to have a ready-made demon to help than to cultivate one.


    But in the end, it didn''t work. The reason was that Qinghuai didn''t want to.


    At that time, Qinghuai was the first person in the younger generation of demon soil. The whole young people of demon soil were not in her eyes. How could she look up to others.


    Only Xishan and qingtianjun know about Xishan people''s marriage seeking.


    But another marriage is known to all the demon natives.


    The big demon of the tiger clan once went to Qingtian city and talked about the marriage with Qingtian Jun. his son is one of the most brilliant young people in the demon land. As long as Qinghuai nods, this marriage can be achieved no matter how.


    But in the end, Hu Yue was beaten to SangJiang by Qinghuai.


    As a result, Hu Yue became the object of many people''s ridicule.


    This incident has disgraced the tiger people.


    If it wasn''t for the man who was the king of Qingtian, I''m afraid that the tiger clan would not be silent.


    It''s just a matter of tolerating a moment''s anger. It doesn''t mean that you don''t speak all the time.So a long time later, it was Qingtian city again, and Hu Yue came back again. At that time, the state of Hu Yue was better than that before. However, the realm of Qinghuai was not as powerful as it was before.


    Everyone thinks it''s time for the tiger people to find their place.


    But who knows, at this time, a swordsman named Li Fuyao appeared in Qingtian city.


    The story behind is much simpler. Li Fu shakes the sword and cuts down countless demon soil young people. It is even more that Hu Yue does not surpass him.


    This war, let the demon soil lose face.


    Li Fuyao became the target of numerous demon monks.


    On the contrary, not many people pay attention to Hu Yue.


    After the first World War of Qingtian City, Qinghuai began to close down. In the past two years, his cultivation gradually caught up with him.


    Hu Yue.


    More so.


    Knowing the shame is the best way to be brave.


    Now, he didn''t know where he got Li Fuyao''s trace. He came to this grassland to take Li Fuyao''s life.


    Before taking Li Fuyao''s life, the one in front of him naturally needs to be solved first. If he has to inform Qinghuai, who knows what will happen afterwards.


    Green locust is not enough to fear, but everyone knows that qingtianjun is such a daughter. She loves her very much. When Qinghuai went to the mountains and rivers, qingtianjun didn''t know where to search those thousands of miles to give green locust. She was afraid that her daughter would die in the mountains and rivers.


    Among the first 14 people on this trip to Wushan, there was Qinghuai.


    According to qingtianjun''s temper, since the fog mountain was not only composed of 14 people at the beginning, how could he not have some backhand.


    Isn''t Fengwu one of them?


    Hu Yue looked at him and said calmly, "how to arrange it again? If I kill you, Qingtian Jun will never ask me to pay for my life."


    This is the truth, he is a big demon parent-child, blood noble, where is a Fengwu comparable.


    Feng Wu hesitated, knowing that Hu Yue''s words were not false. Even if he defeated Hu Yue, he would not dare to kill him. Perhaps he said that if others knew about it, how could that demon give up.


    On the contrary, Hu Yue did not care.


    Think of it.


    Feng Wu felt a little unnatural.


    He looked at Hu Yue and said seriously, "I said, you may not be better than him."


    Even though Fengwu didn''t like Li Fuyao, he had to admit that Li Fuyao''s sword was not comparable to other people in the same territory.


    "I have my own opinion," Hu said


    He spoke and looked at Feng Wu. If there was no accident, as long as Feng Wu''s answer was wrong, his fist would fall on him soon.


    Feng Wu said: "Miss let me watch him, not let me watch him die."


    There is no need to talk about it.


    Hu Yue has never been a person who likes to talk nonsense.


    So he soon went to Fengwu, and the weeds behind him were startled by his majestic Qi and swayed from side to side.


    Feng Wu''s toes in the soil out of a shallow pit, he like a cheetah, ran out.


    I think it''s going to take the lead.


    There''s nothing else fancy.


    In fact, not many of them use magic tools. Even in the battle of life and death, they seem to deliberately not do it. In fact, only in this way can the demon monks of the demon land become the only monks who dare to be in front of the swordsman.


    Although it may not stop the swordsmen.


    But one thing can be made clear.


    That is, the physique must not be inferior to that of a swordsman.


    The sword used to kill people before he was granted martial arts was his magic weapon. In the face of Hu Yue, although he was in the same realm as Hu Yue, he did not feel that he was really in the same realm as Hu Yue. Therefore, on the way to the front, he had already drawn out the knife.


    The light of the sword looms in the grassland, and it looks fierce.


    Bang!


    When they collide, Feng Wu''s knife falls on Hu Yue''s shoulder, but Hu Yue just lightly shakes his shoulder. The knife cuts on him, leaving no trace. Even Hu Yue''s robe can''t be broken.


    Hu Yue hits Fengwu''s chest with heavy shoulders, and then comes the majestic air machine.


    Only a bone shattering sound was heard.


    Feng Wu flew out and fell heavily on the ground.


    Hu yuexie glanced at Feng Wu and said calmly, "if you want to die, you can''t blame someone else."


    Feng Wu spat out blood and looks at Hu Yue with complicated eyes.


    It''s true that this big demon''s parents and children are one of the most excellent young people in the demon land. However, if we really want to count it seriously, at the beginning, he was just at the bottom of the list. Who knows that after two attacks, Hu Yue is not the same as he was before, and he is going to win too many years ago.


    If this is the case, Li Fuyao will not win if he meets him.


    Feng Wu got up with difficulty, spit out a mouthful of blood, and said seriously, "Miss, let me look at him."Hu Yue smiles and says nothing more.


    There are always many people in this world who have different wills from you. If you have to persuade one by one, it will really take a lot of energy. Therefore, the simplest way is to fight with your fist.


    Who is right about the truth.


    In many cases, it''s big fists. That''s right.


    Hu Yue passed slowly.


    Feng Wu''s eyes were bloodshot, and gray hair gradually appeared on his body surface. Soon, a wolf howled in the grassland.


    This second encounter, Feng Wu will do his best.


    Hu Yue lightly reaches out and presses Fengwu''s neck.


    Looking at the huge wolf head, he sneered: "you are a wolf, I am a tiger, how do you fight with me?"


    With these words, Hu Yue pinched his neck.


    Click.


    It''s a bone shattering sound.


    Hu Yue takes back her hand and looks at the distance, her eyes are indifferent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Tan heard the wolf howl.


    She looked at Li Fuyao, worried and asked, "there won''t be a wolf here?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the distance in silence and did not speak.


    There must be some strange beasts in the grassland or in other parts of the fog mountain. But there are obvious warning functions in this howl, just like reminding him.


    And I''m familiar with the sound. It shouldn''t be a beast.


    If it is not the original fierce beast of Wushan, it can only be the demon repair.


    Li Fuyao said, "be careful. If you wait for something to happen, you should run first."


    Su Tan was at a loss, "what''s going on?"


    Li Fuyao said, "I don''t know, but I think it''s not good. It''s very dangerous in the fog mountain. I told you earlier that it''s not good to follow me."


    When he said this, Li Fuyao had already put his hand on the handle of the green silk sword.


    In any case, if there is anything trustworthy in this world, it is the sword in your hand.


    The swordsman has a sword in his hand.


    Su Tan was still thinking about what to say, and all of a sudden even she heard the sound of her feet.


    It''s just where Li Fuyang''s eyes can reach.


    The tall weeds were shaking.


    Soon, a young man in a bright yellow robe appeared in front of him.


    He looks at Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao looks at him.


    The man said calmly, "long time no see."


    Li Fuyao said, "it''s not an old friend. It''s meaningless to say these words."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    Hu Yue is not Li Fuyao''s old friend of course, not even half a friend. If you really want to find a relationship between them, it should be a love enemy.


    Only in this way can it be more appropriate.


    But not really.


    At this time, Hu Yue had no idea about marrying Qinghuai. He only wanted to kill Li Fuyao.


    Qinghuai can''t be killed because there is qingtianjun behind her.


    Qingtianjun is not a person who likes to reason. When his daughter dies, no matter who the other party is or who is the supporter, he will kill him. If Hu Yue really moves his hand, not only he, but also the demon behind him will die.


    So Hu Yue did not move the idea of green locust.


    He just wanted to kill Li Fuyao.


    Kill the Terran swordsman who humiliates him.


    For this reason, after he was in Qingtian City, he went deep into the forbidden areas of his family, and his realm rose rapidly. Hu Yue was very confident, not to mention Li Fuyao. Even if he met him in any other day and night, he would not be able to win.


    If someone else wrote the story again, it would mean that Li Fuyao would be the biggest villain, and Hu Yue would be the main character.


    Hu Yue looked at the young man with no change and said, "I came in to look for you."


    This time, Wushan was forced out again by the sages of the three religions. The wild monks went to the relics of the magic weapons and the sage Yanhe. The young people who were selected were probably for the glory of the Terran or demon clan.


    Only a few people, not for that.


    For example, Qinghuai, who went to Wushan to see Li Fuyao, was afraid that this guy would be killed by others.


    And Li Fuyao is for Jianshan.


    Hu Yue is the one who came to Wushan to kill Li Fuyao.


    But last time he was defeated by Li Fuyao''s sword. If not for the presence of the demon, he might have died in Qingtian city.


    How can we be so confident now?


    Li Fuyao pressed the green silk on his waist and felt that there was no other breath around him. He could not help being surprised. He frowned and asked, "are you alone?"


    Hu Yue stood with his hands down and said haughtily, "to kill you, there is no need to borrow."


    Li Fuyao gave a sound, and his sword spirit slowly condensed.


    If only Hu Yue was alone, it would be better.


    Li Fuyao is not afraid of Taiqing, even in the face of his elder martial brother Wu Shanhe.


    He even felt that no matter who he was, he was not his opponent in the Taiqing area.


    This is not boasting, but the result of countless actual battles.


    Along the way, Li Fuyao killed fewer people?


    Hu Yueyan looked at Li Fuyao and said with a sneer, "what will you say?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "the last words? Said who can take it out for me


    With these words, Li Fuyao''s hand, which did not hold the sword, made an action behind him to the effect that Su Tan should leave quickly.


    Su Tan is not stupid. After seeing this action, she has no sign of leaving. Instead, she asks, "not sure?"


    The sound was so light that it only reached Li Fu''s ear.


    Li Fu shook his head for a moment.


    Normally speaking, he should not face Hu Yue, but he is not sure whether Hu Yue has any helpers hiding in the dark. If so, I am afraid that if Su Tan leaves him, he will be killed soon.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and said, "stay."


    With these words, Li Fuyao no longer said anything more. With a clang, the green silk on his waist instantly came out of the sheath.


    The sword spirit spread in all directions.


    The tip of the green silk sword touched the ground. When it was swept forward, it soon rolled up a large amount of dust, which was driven by the sword spirit and smashed to Hu Yue. The green silk came all the way. During this period, countless weeds were cut off, and they all flew away like flying swords.


    Soil or weeds.


    When the number reached a certain level, it was also shocking.


    Su Tan is just a small field work in the green silk area. I have never seen this kind of formation.


    She knew that Li Fuyao was a rare young genius in this mountain and river. However, she did not expect that Li Fuyao''s sword was fast enough when she killed people by the lake.


    But now Li Fuyao seems to be different from the one she has seen before.


    Hu Yue''s face did not change in the face of the dust rolled up by the sword and the countless weeds. He just stretched out his foot and stamped heavily on the ground.


    At the same time, there was a wall of air machine in front of me. Countless soil bumped into the wall and there was a loud bang.


    They scattered like snowflakes all over the sky.


    That''s the same with those weeds. If it''s like flying swords before, then it''s breaking at this time.


    It''s a mess.


    Li Fuyao raised his sword and handed it out. From top to bottom, he cut through the wall of Qi machine and cut it to the end.In an instant, it was full of scattered sword Qi.


    Li Fu shakes down to Hu Yue''s body. Before he takes out the sword, the big demon''s parents and children''s fists come up. Li Fu shakes his sword in front of his chest. The green silk sword is hit by this fist and bends backward in an exaggerated arc. Li Fuyao''s body is like a big bow, which has not been smashed.


    If it is really smashed, I''m afraid it will not die, and it will be seriously injured.


    The material of the green silk sword is excellent. It can''t be easily damaged.


    Li Fu shakes his toes on the ground a little bit, floats back to release the force, and then looks at Hu Yue''s body shape has arrived in front of him. He looks at Li Fuyao with a grim smile, and punches hard at Li Fuyao''s chest.


    Li Fu shakes his body and gives birth to a sword light. The green silk stabs Hu Yue''s arm from a strange angle.


    Hu Yue was not afraid, and stretched out the fist that should have been avoided.


    Another bang.


    However, it was the second time that the man who could shake his arm fell on Li Ming''s shoulder.


    The aeroplane roared around.


    Countless weeds were cut off by this wave. For a time, the grassland was covered with flying grass flocs.


    Looking at this scene, Su Tan''s mouth is wide open.


    She had never seen a friar fight like this.


    This is just a fight between the two monks in Taiqing. If it is a higher age?


    Isn''t it true that heaven and earth will lose their luster?


    After these invisible air waves cut off the weeds, the countless grass flocs were like green air jets rushing towards Li Fuyao.


    Hu Yue''s mouth is full of cruel smile. Didn''t you send these weeds to kill me before? Now I will treat him with his own way, and see how you deal with it!


    Li Fu shakes the green silk sword and flies in his hand. From time to time, the sword light suddenly appears, and countless sword spirits are wantonly plundering in the green grass flocs.


    In less than half a quarter of an hour, Li Fuyao cut open the last clump of grass flocs with one sword.


    After Li Fuyao cut open the clump of grass, Hu Yue''s fist came into view.


    Li Fuyao frowned and chopped his sword. The blade of the sword met Hu Yue''s fist. Hu Yue obviously didn''t want to do this, but he just slightly deviated from the direction. The sword blade passed over his robe and started a string of sparks.


    The sword did not cause any trouble to Hu Yue.


    His bright yellow robe may be a very good one.


    At least it''s a magic weapon of high quality.


    At the beginning, Li Fuyao felt that the magic weapons of the three religions monks were really hard to deal with. At the beginning, those monks knew that he was a swordsman, and they didn''t even dare to let him close to him. Every time, he had to think about how to get close to each other.


    Most of the demon earth friars don''t use magic weapons. Even if they want to use them, they are just weapons like swords. They are not as changeable as monks of the three religions.


    Hu yueben is an outstanding young man in the demon land. After a trip to the forbidden area of the clan, his realm has improved a lot. If he deals with other people, he says it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t wear this robe. But how can he be indifferent to a swordsman like Li Fuyao.


    This robe was made by the tiger skin of one of the ancestors who went to the building after his death, and his father, the big demon, made it by himself. It was tough. I''m afraid that apart from the magic weapons of the saints, it''s hard to break any other magic weapons.


    This is also where Hu Yue''s confidence lies. Having such a robe is why he dare to say that there is no need to borrow strength.


    One sword does not make it, then two people meet, each other win or lose.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao''s sword fell on Hu Yue''s body, which did not cause much trouble to him. On the contrary, Hu Yue''s fist fell on Li Fuyao''s body, which made Li Fuyao''s spirit house a little agitated.


    Some sword Qi began to dart in the meridians. If it went on like this, Li Fuyao might be defeated before long.


    Hu Yue sneered.


    Ordinary people are naturally most worried about the swordsman''s matchless sword spirit, which is so fierce that it is more difficult to cope with than any monk''s Qi. Now that she has such a robe, Hu Yue naturally believes that she will not be defeated by Li Fuyao.


    Li Fu shook the green silk in his hand and pointed it at Hu Yue''s chest. Although he still didn''t tear off the robe, all the sword Qi gathered on the sword hit Hu Yue''s chest, making Hu Yue backward several feet.


    The Qi machine in his spirit house is also rolling wildly.


    Hu Yue''s face turned pale. Looking at Li Fuyao, she felt a little cold.


    Li Fuyao is indifferent to the green silk.


    At this point, Li Fuyao was more injured than Hu yuezong.


    However, without that robe, the victory or defeat of today''s battle may still be the same as before.


    Hu Yue is still no match.


    Hu Yue looked at him and said in a cold voice: "impossible!"


    Although he had a robe on his body, he thought at the beginning that he would not lose to Li Fuyao in terms of combat power. But who knows, even if he was like this, he not only failed to kill Li Fuyao, but also hurt himself.Hu Yue''s eyes are full of anger.


    He strode to Li Fuyao, and each step made a deep hole in the ground. By the time he got to Li Fuyao, a series of deep pits appeared.


    Li Fu shakes the green silk in his hand, and the sword Qi soars. There is a green sword Gang around the sword body.


    Until then, Li Fuyao could not say that he was facing defeat. He still had two swords left.


    At the end of the day, I''m still worried about whether Hu Yue has any helpers in the dark.


    Hu Yue did not calm down after all. She was angry when she could not print Li Fuyao''s chest with her fist several times.


    His whole person looks up to the sky to send out a tiger roar, the sound shakes four fields!


    Before, a lot of weeds have been cut off by the air between Hu Yue and Li Fuyao.


    Hu Yue''s Huyue roared like a tiger, which made a large area of wild grass around him directly rooted up and shot away with countless soil.


    Li Fuyao used his sword to stir up what was in front of him. Looking at Hu Yue, who had turned into a giant tiger, he was a little distracted.


    Su Tan has never seen this kind of formation, looking at this giant tiger and that pair of fangs, the whole person can''t help shaking.


    Li Fu shakes the green silk of the sword, and the two swords, Jian 19 and grass gradually green, are swept out directly.


    This time there''s no more room for it.


    Before the first battle in Qingtian City, Hu Yue did not fight in the form of fierce beast, otherwise, it would not have won or lost.


    If a demon earth monk really wants to fight for his life, he must be in the shape of a beast. It is like that in the North Sea, Qingtian Jun was full of anger, and he was a giant python.


    This is Qingtian Jun''s strongest means.


    Jian 19 and grass gradually green, two swords hovered in the low sky, showing two sword lights from time to time.


    Li Fuyao grasped the green silk and swept forward.


    A sword light shining on the sky suddenly appeared.


    Then, in sutan''s eyes, such a picture appeared. On the grassland, suddenly appeared a sword gang of tens of Zhang long, falling from the sky.


    With a roar, it smashed on the grassland.


    A huge gully appears in this vast grassland.


    Countless soil infiltrates.


    When the sword gang was born, it could be seen clearly in a few miles.


    Not many people know that there is a high mountain at the end of the grassland, let alone a few people standing on that mountain now.


    Among these people, there are monks, monsters and women.


    Naturally, the monk is the erudite Zen son. The woman, said to be a woman, is actually just a girl. Apart from Gu Yuan, there is no one else. As for the monster, Bi Yu.


    The three did not know when they met on this mountain.


    Bi Yu didn''t have any idea about a Book seed, and he was escorted by Zen son. Fortunately, although Chan Zi''s injuries were almost all right, he didn''t have the idea of killing people. Therefore, the three of them could stand in the same place so peacefully.


    Although he didn''t leave the Buddhist land very much, his reputation was not small.


    Looking at this sword Gang, Bi Yu made a dark comparison, and then said, "in terms of Zen, is that the one?"


    Li Fuyao made a lot of noise in Qingtian city before. Now the friars in the demon soil are afraid to think about him when they see the swordsman.


    Zen son looked at the grassland and said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for that one, I''m afraid it won''t be so powerful."


    Bi Yu said a word and then asked, "according to Zen, has that person already broken the boundary and gone into the morning and evening?"


    Zen said, "you can''t say it."


    How Li Fuyao''s realm is, Zen can''t see it, and it''s hard to say.


    "Hu Yue has progressed so fast during this period of time. If he can''t win, I''m afraid he''ll be the next morning in Qingqiu," Biyu said


    With these words, even a proud young man like Bi Yu felt frustrated.


    Zen son did not speak, just smile at the front, Gu Yuan grabbed his sleeve, very hard.


    "It''s OK," Chan said with a smile


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Shentian sword fell on the grassland, and the scene was really terrible.


    Hu Yue was forced into the gully by the sword gang.


    Li Fuyao grasps the green silk, the sword 19 and the grass gradually green hang on the side of his body, looking at Hu Yue, who is grey headed and has a dirty face, crawling out of the gully.


    With a sword, he has come back from the transformation of the beast.


    There is still some residual blood in the corner of the mouth.


    It can be seen that Li Fuyao''s sword is not easy for him.


    Li Fuyao picked up the green silk upside down. His blue shirt had been damaged by Hu Yue''s fist before. He had only four clothes in total, and one of them was missing.


    Looking at Hu Yue, Li Fuyao said, "you can''t beat me."


    By now, the situation has become very obvious. No matter whether Hu Yue has that robe or not, he is destined to be no match for Li Fuyao.


    The gap between them can not be smoothed out by that robe.Hu Yue roared: "impossible!"


    His mind has changed completely.


    Li Fuyao looks pale and looks at Hu Yue like this.


    Now Hu Yue, like him, is just a strong supporter. No one can fight anyone again.


    Li Fuyao took out a pill from his arms and put it into his mouth.


    If there was not a demon behind Hu Yue, Li Fuyao would not have bitten the holy pill in his arms directly.


    It''s never hard to kill people.


    Especially killing a demon monk.


    Li Fuyao pinched the corner of his clothes, and the green silk slowly came into the sheath.


    The ravines in the grassland are still there, but Li Fuyao has already sat down.


    Just before the ravines.


    Hu Yue stood by the gully and looked at Li Fuyao, but he still didn''t make a move.


    A moment later, at the end of the grassland, there was a loud noise, and then a bird song.


    In the sky, a fierce bird came to Li Fu.


    Su Tan was scared to speechless by Hu Yue''s original shape. Now, when he looks at this fierce bird, he is shaking with fear.


    According to ancient books, there is a divine bird between heaven and earth, which looks like a chicken and sings like a Phoenix.


    This is the one.


    Although Yanhe sage is a generation of sages who have the advantages of the three religions, he has absolutely no ability to let Chongming bird enter Wushan mountain.


    You know, Chongming birds are only in the demon land.


    And there is a big demon in the clan!


    Now in this piece of grassland to see one, obviously not others, can only be that demon soil Tianjiao, heavy night!


    The young man who always wanted to be the first person of the younger generation of demon soil.


    Now seize the opportunity, dive down, sharp claws like a sword, if you grasp Li Fuyao, I''m afraid it will be in a moment to squeeze Li Fuyao into flesh foam.


    Li Fuyao made a quick decision, and the sword and grass became green, thinking about the sky.


    He is pulling Su Tan and jumping into the ravines.


    The momentum of the heavy night did not decrease. After falling, a large amount of soil was broken.


    To look at it is to be indomitable.


    On the mountain in the distance, Chan Zi looked at the scene and frowned. Gu Yuan was in a state of anxiety, but he had no way.


    Chan Tzu is too far away from there to help immediately.


    At this time, two figures appeared in the grassland.


    The one in front, dressed in a blue shirt, was very blue.


    The one in the back is dressed in black and has a cool look.


    After seeing the woman at night, he was slightly lost in his mind.


    Immediately that woman then fiercely to him hand.


    Countless air machines scattered on the grassland.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    The movement on the grassland soon attracted the attention of many people nearby. Looking at the huge Chongming bird, some people recognized it.


    "It''s a Chongming bird!"


    Although Chongming bird is not as big as the Kunpeng, it is actually a huge thing no matter who looks at it. When it flies at night, a great shadow appears on the grassland.


    Some of them stood in the shadow, sighing.


    "This is the God pride of the demon soil."


    "It''s said that this is also a big demon''s parent-child, with high fighting power and difficult to deal with. Now, who is he going to kill with his real body?"


    A wild monk came to Jingnan with a long sword on his back. Looking at this huge Chongming bird, he said angrily, "since you are a demon family, you should cut it!"


    He drew a knife to the sky, and a white knife light appeared in people''s sight.


    But a moment later, he was interrupted by a powerful Qi machine, which destroyed the wild monk''s internal organs.


    With a bang, the wild man from Jingnan broke into pieces.


    Blood and flesh fell all over the floor.


    Some of the wild men looked at the scene, and their eyes widened.


    This wild monk came from Jingnan. He had a deep realm. He met several times before. They suffered a lot for one or two magic weapons. Who knows, the Chongming bird killed him without even looking at him.


    What kind of state should this be.


    Is it a twilight place?


    Many of them were still in fear, but they soon came back to their senses. Everyone looked at the remains of Yexiu in Jingnan.


    They looked at each other, tacitly.


    Soon, there was a fierce battle here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The locust tree is not yet in front of the wind and green grass, it''s not the way to recover the wild grass


    For the sake of a human race, it is obviously wrong to fight against the demon clan''s fellow soldiers.


    The demons are not accepted.


    Green locust cold face, looking at the heavy night, a body to kill the intention not to cover up, "others I don''t care, if you want to kill him, you will die first today."


    With these words, Qinghuai has taken something out of his arms.


    It''s a whip.


    It''s more like a green snake.


    Heavy night said: "how can you be my opponent now, if not for your father''s face, you would have died in my hands."


    Green locust does not speak, just a body of majestic air, a mention again and again, soon climb to the top.


    A few years ago, when they were in Qingtian City, they already knew that Qinghuai''s realm was retrogressive. They were no longer the woman who could suppress the younger generation. But now it seems that, in the past few years, the realm of Qinghuai has risen so fast that it seems to be on a par with him.


    Heavy night flapping wings, behind the grass was blown by the wind, swaying, looking very pitiful.


    Hu Yue stood at the far end, looking at the woman''s back, indifferent.


    Once upon a time, he had thought of marrying her.


    Green locust did not speak any more, looking at the heavy night, is a whip forward.


    She was very angry at first. When she came here, she didn''t even see the person she met. She had been impatient for a long time and didn''t leave at night. If she stood in front of her, she would fight.


    The long whip of the green locust tree looks very short, but once it is swung out, it begins to grow very quickly. It is really like a green snake biting it.


    Since the heavy night has stood in front of the green locust, naturally can not show weakness.


    It just shows that there are advantages and disadvantages in real life.


    At least for now, if we really want to fight the enemy with the real body, it will be very troublesome.


    Therefore, in the blink of an eye, the night turned into a human figure. He did not know when a folding fan appeared in his hand. He collided with the long whip to prevent the green locust''s whip from winding up.


    Qingtianjun is a group of green snakes, whose blood is not so strong, but also has gone to the sea. Later, when Qinghuai was born again, it had already given birth to Qinghuai, which was no worse than those noble races.


    Chongming bird is regarded as an ancient god bird in some ancient books. Whether it is a big demon blood or not, it is extremely extraordinary blood. Since chongye is also a big demon blood, it is even more extraordinary.


    His city is deep, but the realm is not weak at all.


    In the short-term confrontation with the enemy, there was no loss of momentum.


    It even looks a little leisurely.


    In those years when the green locust oppressed the whole demon soil young people, Fenglu, the big black donkey, was said to be no less proud than the green locust, and the heavy night was even more said that sooner or later he would catch up.


    In fact, for these young people, the demon kings who are high above have their own ideas.


    Knowing who has greater potential and whose future path is broader, as long as there is no big mistake, there will be no abnormality.


    Just like Qinghuai, in those years, even if she was walking very fast, there were not many demon kings who would think that she would definitely step into the sea. After all, qingtianjun is an alien, and it is difficult for Qinghuai to copy the miracle of her father''s generation.Fenglu stood in the distance, in front of him, was Xiqiu.


    This young man from the Xishan clan is the most admired descendant of Xishan, the first monk to climb the building in the demon land.


    He stood here, looking at the ravine, clutching the knife in his hand.


    He has his own pride, and certainly won''t do it at this moment.


    Whether to Li Fuyao or to Qinghuai.


    Not far away, someone came out of the grassland.


    He was a pale young man. He looked like he had a serious illness. He had no spirit. Feng Lu frowned when he looked at him.


    There are not many young people in the whole demon land who can make him care, except for the heavy night and the green locust tree.


    Even Hu Yue and Bi Yu are not important figures in Feng Lu''s eyes.


    But this one, he was a little worried.


    Demon soil said that they represent the highest level of demon soil young people, no mistake, but does not mean that there will be no other people.


    Like the one in front of you.


    In the past few years, the most brilliant young people in the demon land, except Bi Yu, had more or less some relationship with the big demon, either the parent and son of the big demon, or the nephew of the big demon.


    At the beginning, like Bi Yu, he had no deep background.


    But it was before.


    From one day on, no more.


    Because the demon king of this clan came back from the mountains and rivers.


    The demon king of Pingnan was suppressed in the Zhen demon bowl for many years. Everyone thought that the demon king had died. Who knows, Chao Qingqiu chopped the demon bowl with a sword, and the big demon was able to get out of the predicament and return to the demon land. Although he had not been able to take some territory in the hands of some demon king, the ferocious clan to which the Pingnan demon king belonged would no longer be appointed I was bullied.


    In the past years, this young man has always been the only pillar of the ferocious clan.


    A monk in Taiqing became the most powerful fighting force of the whole clan. It can be seen that the ferocious clan has declined to this point.


    The young man looked at Feng Lu, stopped his steps and said powerless, "just to join in the fun."


    Feng Lu doesn''t care: "no matter whether it''s a party or not, if you want to do it, then do it."


    "I can''t beat you. The Lord demon of my family mentioned more times to you than the others combined."


    Feng Lu naturally knew that he was talking about the demon king of Pingnan. He didn''t know much about that demon king, but as long as he knew it was the demon king, it was enough. After all, there was no monk in the sea, who was a simple character.


    "It''s a blessing to have the demon king praise."


    Feng Lu was very serious once.


    The young man shook his head solemnly and said, "the demon king just said that if you work harder, you can''t make them juxtapose with you. You are very strong. Sooner or later, I will beat you once."


    He''s not talking about a fight, but about beating you once.


    It''s a sign of great confidence.


    If someone else said so, Feng Lu would not care, but when he heard the young man say so, he said seriously, "I''ll wait for you."


    After finishing this sentence, they have no intersection.


    Looking at the battle between Qinghuai and chongye, the sick young man sighed: "the city hall of heavy night is too deep, and the fight is not straightforward at all. If I had been there, I would have beaten him, regardless of whether he was qingtianjun''s daughter."


    With these words, the young man rubbed his cheek again, frowned and whispered: "not very good. If this blow goes on, and she doesn''t beat her to death, and her whip will soon be around my neck, how can I deal with it?"


    Feng Lu didn''t care about his words at first, but after half a quarter of an hour, when there was no victory or defeat between Qinghuai and chongye, the young man kept saying that he was a little black.


    It turns out that this is a guy who is even more obsessed with Ye Sheng''s songs.


    Feng Lu sighed. Since such a guy said that he would beat him, he would not give up. If those uninteresting people pestered him like this, he would just beat him to death. However, this guy is interesting and can''t be killed.


    Since you can''t kill it, that''s a problem.


    Feng Lu asked himself that the most troublesome thing in his life was to meet trouble. When he met this young man, he really wanted to go around and hide in the future?


    As soon as Feng Lu thought of it, he felt very upset.


    He regained his mind and looked at the battlefield.


    Although green locust thought of something in the middle of the road, the speed of practice returned to the original, but after all, she was no longer the brilliant woman who oppressed all the young people in the demon soil.


    In the face of heavy night, it''s a bit tricky.


    Heavy night several shots, can be seriously injured or even killed Green locust, but is looking at her behind the Qing Tian Jun, just did not hurt the killer.


    The green locust''s face was pale, and some could not support it.


    In the night, he opened the whip with a folding fan in his hand, and a black dark thunder appeared in the palm of his hand, which was full of thunder on the sky.Soon, several dark thunder fell on the grassland, roaring, the scene was appalling.


    Green locust hand whip out, abruptly interrupted several xuanlei, to the back, even her long whip on the arc.


    The night cold looking at the gully, hands up, palm produced a number of dark thunder, straight into the sky.


    Then, like the sky feeding back, more than a dozen black thunder fell on the grassland.


    Except for a few, it is aimed at the green locust.


    The rest went to the place where Li Fuyao disappeared.


    Xuanlei fell on the grassland, and the earth was all over the sky.


    The grass is flying.


    There are few people who can study the thunder method of pressing the box and the bottom of the Ming Dynasty. Chongye has outstanding talent. It is amazing to be able to display such prestige in Taiqing.


    If you change to someone else, I''m afraid that even a mysterious thunder is still hard to produce. Where can it be like a heavy night.


    A hand will give birth to so many thunder.


    The majestic and incomparable Xuan Lei constantly falls from the sky, and the green locust is trapped in it, just like a fallen leaf, looks very bleak.


    Chan Zi came to the grassland from that mountain and stood beside him. Gu Yuan was beside him. He didn''t want to come here.


    Because there are so many demon clans on the grassland, if we want to keep fighting with him, he can''t beat them.


    But Gu Yuan asked, and Zen came.


    As soon as he appeared in the room.


    The young man, who looked very weak, raised his eyebrows.


    "Monk?"


    Feng Lu looks at Zen son and thinks about the bald donkey he met with Li Fuyao before. His expression is very plain.


    Demon soil and swordsman have a feud, and the hatred with Buddha land is not small.


    Bi Yu fell into the distance and went to Feng Lu. He didn''t show any sign about it.


    Zen son put his hands together and let himself out.


    He didn''t come here so rashly.


    Behind him came a woman in a white dress.


    Many women in this world like to wear white skirts.


    But the most famous one is ye Shengge.


    She came out from behind Zen and looked at these people with no sadness or joy on her face.


    The ferocious young man looked at ye Shengge, frowned and said, "which kind of Dao is that?"


    He is asking, either Feng Lu or Bi Yu.


    Bi Yu said, "there should be no one else."


    By the time he said this, he was already building up his momentum.


    If Qinghuai is the strongest among the younger generation of demon soil, ye Shengge is the strongest in the whole world and the younger generation.


    This has not changed for a long time.


    Taoist school''s Taichu list has not been dominated by Taoism all the time?


    Ye Shengge looked at those Xuan Lei and said, "since it is already morning and evening, what are you hiding and doing?"


    As she opened her mouth, not only the Zen son around her, but also Bi Yu and Feng Lu were a little distracted.


    Hu Yue''s face turned pale in the distance.


    Everyone knows that chongye Chengfu is deep, but no one has ever thought that he has been so deep in Chengfu that he has crossed the twilight without letting others know.


    Hu Yueshen is very complicated. Although he was defeated in the previous battle with Li Fuyao, according to his idea, even if he was defeated by Li Fuyao, the rest of the young people in the demon soil would not be his opponents.


    But this has not been long, the heavy night has already crossed the Taiqing, to the morning and evening.


    That said, heavy night is the first person to be sure of this demon soil!


    Hu Yue looks at the night with hatred in her eyes.


    Chongye looked at ye Shengge and said, "it''s worthy of being a kind of Taoist."


    While talking, chongye had already received xuanlei, looked at ye Shengge and said seriously: "since it''s daozhong, it''s better to have a fight and see who is the first one?"


    Although the dark thunder in the sky has disappeared, there is still one in the palm of the heavy night, rolling in his palm.


    Ye Shengge did not look at him, but asked, "where is Li Fuyao?"


    What she cares about has never been what the younger generation first said.


    She didn''t care, but many of the field trips in the distance did.


    Who is ye Shengge? In other words, she is the most powerful young man of the human race. In other words, she represents the human race in the fog mountain.


    Now she ignores the heavy night. What kind of thing is this? Is it a sign of weakness?


    In other words, the Terran is not as good as the demon clan?


    Many of them bowed their heads and felt humiliated.


    Ye Shengge falls in front of the gully and looks down, silent.


    Heavy night looked at Ye Sheng song''s back, did not speak.


    Although at the beginning of this trip to Wushan mountain, it was said that each of them should look for the magic weapons of sages, and finally the victory or defeat was determined by the number. In fact, neither the demon clan nor the Terran thought about this matter. From the beginning, the two convenient people thought about how to kill each other.If you kill all of them, you will win.


    But later, there were countless monks in the fog mountain, which made the situation difficult. The young people who first entered the fog mountain knew that the rules made by the saints were meaningless. But they never thought that in a few months, the highest fighting power of the Terran and the highest fighting power of the demon clan would meet in this way.


    If we really want to distinguish between the high and the low in this grassland, is it not equivalent to saying that this trip to Wushan is over?


    But is it so easy?


    Heavy night indifferent way: "Ye Sheng song, you dare not move?"


    If it was polite before, now it is very direct.


    Ye Shengge did not speak, or looking at the gully.


    Li Fuyao''s sword gang has cut deep ravines, but he can''t see the end of it.


    Heavy night looks a little ugly, still want to say something, but did not have time.


    Somewhere in the grassland, there is a bloody knife light.


    The one who took the lead was not someone else, but Xiqiu.


    He held a knife and chopped it down at ye Shengge.


    Xishan is his uncle, the most powerful sword.


    Xiqiu also took the same route in learning Dao.


    Even in the heavy night, he frowned.


    The sick young man has a light in his eyes.


    His favorite opponent is either a real strong man like Feng Lu or the most simple and direct one like Xiqiu.


    If you want to fight, you can''t get so much nonsense.


    The light of the bloody knife spreads out and soon falls behind ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge stood up and turned his head. He didn''t do anything, but a talisman came out of his sleeve.


    When the talisman met the light of the sword, he was immediately cut in two by a knife, but soon formed a barrier.


    The knife light can''t go any further.


    Ye Shengge looked at Xiqiu standing in the distance and asked, "do you want to die?"


    The voice was flat, and it didn''t look like a threat.


    But a lot of people there felt nervous.


    Chan Tzu lowered his head and whispered, "Amitabha." many people in the world know that Ye Sheng''s song has gone into the morning and evening, but only a few people know that ye Shengge has gone a step further.


    It''s about to reach the spring and Autumn period.


    No one in the world has ever had the speed of Ye Sheng song.


    How dare others say that they can easily win such a kind of Taoism.


    The talisman gradually melted, and the light of the sword was scattered.


    Ye Shengge looked at a group of demon nationality young people in front of him and said lightly: "if you really want to fight, then you can fight."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    Ye Shengge is a kind of Taoism. She is worthy of being the first person of the younger generation. Although it is rare for her to do so, most people know that ye Shengge''s realm is much higher than theirs.


    This is not about the realm of practice, but something else.


    Anyway, no one is willing to sing Ye Sheng song one on one, except for people like Xiqiu.


    Even in the middle of the night.


    He is a monk in the morning and evening, but even so, he is not sure about Ye Sheng''s song.


    Ye Shengge looked at most of the people present and said calmly, "who will come first?"


    Xiqiu clenched the knife in his hand. The previous bloody Dao light was the strongest one in his life, but he still failed to make daozhong feel a little frightened. Now daozhong is obviously angry.


    If she is the only one, maybe even Bi Yu will rush to kill her. No matter what, it is worth doing to kill daozhong first.


    But there is Zen here, which is also a place of day and night.


    In the face of two twilight scenes.


    Even for them, it''s a bit difficult.


    Everyone knows that Zen will never watch daozhong being besieged.


    But no one besieged, who can let daozhong fail in a one-to-one situation?


    Standing in the distance at night, he said coldly, "do you really want to fight?"


    Ye Shengge doesn''t speak, just looks at him.


    If you really want to fight, chongye, which has been exposed by Ye Shengge, can only be the first to fight. But can chongye really beat ye Shengge?


    Not only those demon monks, but also Yexiu in the distance looked at the scene here with fear.


    In a way, this is the ultimate battle of Wushan.


    The atmosphere was oppressive.


    Gu Yuan pulled Chan Zi''s sleeve, worried and asked, "if you really want to fight, who will lose?"


    Zen said, "who has ever seen daozhong lose in a fight?"


    Although Chan Tzu doesn''t often come to the mountain and river side, he knows too much. As the first person of the younger generation, ye Shengge has never seen daozhong fail since his debut.


    Ye Shengge stood with his hands down and climbed to the top of his body. Countless scattered Qi machines were like gathering wind in the fields, blowing the weeds beside him. The clouds behind him began to leave here without knowing why, and began to show the blue sky.


    Heavy night looks complicated.


    Just because of the momentum at the beginning, the realm of Ye Sheng''s song seems to be much more powerful than him.


    Xuanlei in the palm of his hand rolled and walked forward in the heavy night.


    Those black thunder fell from the sky again and fell on the side of Ye Sheng''s song body.


    The wind is surging.


    This is two monks in the morning and evening against the enemy, but they are not ordinary monks.


    One represents the Terran, and the other represents the demon.


    Ye Shengge looked at the xuanlei, and took out an oil paper umbrella and slowly opened it. This umbrella was the magic weapon she got when she sank the Xieshan for the first time and was attacked and killed by the friars of Yuwu mountain. The name of the umbrella is also simple. It is called peach blossom.


    This umbrella is also a very good magic weapon in Yuwu mountain. It can be used to fight against the thunder in the heavy night. It is not a problem.


    Ye Shengge held up the umbrella, which was hit by xuanlei from time to time. However, it was like rain falling on the umbrella surface. Apart from a slight tremor, nothing else happened. They all knew that no matter how tough the umbrella was, it could not be indifferent to the dark thunder. It was because ye Shengge was a monk in the twilight of the day.


    Who can make ye Shengge pay what price with that majestic air machine?


    Looking at the scene, Bi Yu was slightly distracted. He asked, "if ye Shengge is so strong, who can defeat her?"


    Some people didn''t hear it, but Fenglu did.


    He is one of the most brilliant young people in the demon land. Looking at the scene, he helplessly said: "the Dao species is so strong, it seems normal."


    "If anyone else can beat her, I think it''s the boy."


    With these words, Feng Lu was a little happy, and the boy was his friend at least.


    Bi Yu also knew who the boy in Feng Lu''s mouth was. He said with some doubts: "that man can defeat ye Shengge only after practicing sword for more than ten years?"


    Feng Lu sneered: "if only by time, the king of green sky demon should be the weakest big demon of this demon soil?"


    Yes, on the way to practice, time is only one of them, and it can''t decide everything.


    "But now he is not here," said Bi Yu


    Li Fuyao and Hu Yue were both defeated and almost killed by a heavy night attack. Now they have fallen into a ravine. I don''t know where they went.


    "How could a vengeful boy like that hide somewhere?"


    Feng Lu said this, but looked at the green locust.


    He is more willing to believe that Li Fuyao does not come out now, but is afraid of Qinghuai.


    Of course, I''m not afraid of it on weekdays, but at this time, there is a woman beside him.How can Li Fuyao not be afraid.


    If so, I''ll come out and meet Qinghuai.


    How to make it clear?


    It seems that this is the most difficult thing for Li Fuyao to do now.


    "I''d like to see him being chased and beaten by a woman."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is a ravine cut open by Jian gang in the grassland. Li Fuyao and Su Tan are standing on a flat land under the gully.


    Li Fuyao pressed the handle of the green silk sword and listened to the bird song coming from outside. Then he looked at it in silence. The spirit of the sword in the lingfu was full, and his wound was much better.


    If he went out at the moment, even in the face of heavy night, Li Fuyao would feel that he would not be defeated.


    But he did not dare to go out as Feng Lu said.


    I''m not afraid of the night.


    It''s about the woman.


    Su Tan looked at Li Fuyao''s expression and worried: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Li Fuyao did not look at her, but said, "am I in trouble?"


    Su Tan thinks that Li Fuyao is talking about the giant bird before. He thinks that he should be an immortal demon. He must be very powerful. It is normal that Li Fuyao can''t cope with it.


    She wanted to say something to comfort him.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and said, "it''s not him?"


    Su Tan blurted out, "who is that?"


    Li Fuyao frowned. "It''s someone else. It''s harder to deal with it."


    Although Su Tan''s realm was low, she was not a fool. Soon she thought of all the possibilities. She tentatively asked, "is that girl?"


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice, "I''m afraid of her."


    A man will not be afraid of a woman for no reason, especially when he doesn''t do anything wrong.


    But when the man did something wrong, it was different.


    Li Fuyao took a look at Su Tan and thought that when Feng Wu had seen him before, the news had already been spread. At that time, the girl could not see him. Of course, he was not too afraid.


    But now she''s probably on top.


    So


    It''s really difficult.


    Li Fuyao looked at the top, thinking that it was better not to watch her fall into this, and then he really couldn''t make it clear.


    "If she comes, I will explain it to you," said Su tan


    Li Fu shook his head. He didn''t know much about women, but he knew that the girl was not an ordinary woman. If she knew he wanted a woman to explain for him, it would be even more difficult to say.


    Su Tan thought for a while, as if some concern said: "if she can''t beat that bird, how to do?"


    Li Fuyao suddenly regained his mind. He had been thinking about what to do if the girl saw him, but forgot about it.


    Li Fuyao clenched his teeth and said seriously, "if anyone bullies her, I will kill him."


    Su Tan listen to these words, do not know why some lost, originally this is a man care about women''s performance?


    In that case, when can I find the man who loves me?


    Su Tan said, "what are you going to do?"


    Li Fuyao pressed the handle of the green silk sword and said, "you stay here for a while, I''ll go and have a look."


    After saying this, he did not pay attention to Su Tan''s reaction, and his body disappeared.


    Su Tan looked at the light outside and thought about it, and thought it was funny.


    In the relationship between men and women, we are almost the same.


    Thinking about it, she took a step back, but she didn''t know what it was. She rolled forward for a long time. When she rubbed her head and looked at it again, she found that it was a skull.


    Su Tan couldn''t help shouting.


    What is this place?


    She didn''t know there was a door behind her.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as xuanlei fell on the grassland, ye Shengge walked several steps forward and was about to come to chongye. She looked at chongye and said calmly, "many people want to catch up with me, but no one has ever succeeded."


    No matter who it is, it will be a mockery.


    The heavy night was dignified.


    Others don''t know, but he knows that he has many Qi machines surrounding him, which are undoubtedly the songs of Ye Sheng.


    There is no doubt that the Taoist priest was moved to kill.


    And there''s no cover up.


    Perhaps the reason why she hasn''t made a move is that she is looking for a chance to kill.


    There are killing machines all over the grassland.


    Heavy night sneered: "I don''t know what good that guy has, so many people want to come together with him."


    Ye Shengge said, "maybe you can be more straightforward and say I don''t want to face."


    Heavy night looking at Ye Sheng song, sarcastic way: "pour is shameless."Looking at you, he said, "the sky is too strong to attract thunder."


    People all know that Chan Zi is erudite and knows a lot of things, but few people know that Ye Sheng''s songs are also erudite.


    With these words, ye Shengge points out a finger toward the sky and slowly points to it.


    Numerous majestic air machines are produced at the fingertips, and then converge into a line. If it is more direct, it can be said that it is a sword, stabbing toward the heavy night.


    In Luoyang City a few years ago, ye Shengge was still the woman who was a little embarrassed, but after a few years, no matter where it was, ye Shengge had become the unrivalled young genius.


    The air engine flies over a long distance.


    To the chest of the night.


    Bang.


    There is a shield in front of me at night.


    But in front of this air machine, it soon broke apart.


    Ye Shengge''s Qi finally fell on the chest of the heavy night.


    Poop.


    Through the body.


    Leave a small hole.


    Ye Shengge''s reference did not fall on his lingfu because she knew that it was absolutely impossible to happen. There was no big gap between them. It was not easy to kill people in a short time.


    So ye Shengge didn''t want to kill people so quickly from the beginning.


    But if you fight on, you may die.


    It is a common idea of many people that heavy night will fail, but no one thinks that it will be so fast, and it is such a simple and direct way.


    Bi Yu''s smile was full of bitter taste: "so, we have a long way to go from her."


    Heavy night covers the chest, stands in place, the face is very ugly.


    Ye Shengge said, "it''s all day long. What''s the point?"


    With these words, Ye Sheng song draws a Xuan thunder, puts it in the palm of his hand, and crushes it after a moment.


    She looked into the distance and did not speak.


    In the distance, a huge air machine suddenly emerged.


    Hu Yue didn''t know why.


    He was holding a thing that he did not know where he had found it. It should be a good magic weapon.


    It''s just Hu Yue''s aim this time, but it''s not Ye Sheng''s song.


    It''s green locust.


    There was a war between Qinghuai and chongye before, and he was hurt a lot.


    At the moment, he did not notice Hu Yue''s sudden attack.


    Feng Lu frowned and quickly swept to Hu Yue.


    Anyway, he must protect Qinghuai''s life.


    It was just so far away that he couldn''t get there for a moment.


    Ye Shengge frowned and threw out a talisman.


    She didn''t have much friendship with the demon soil woman, but for some reason, she still made a move.


    In the middle of the air, the talisman turned into a fire dragon and roared away.


    The fire dragon roared away.


    Plus Feng Lu''s hand.


    No matter whether Hu Yue is successful or not, he must be seriously injured.


    But it is very likely that they will not be able to stop Hu Yue''s attack.


    In this case, the green locust will be injured.


    Maybe he''ll die.


    Bi Yu frowned and thought that Hu Yue was really bold. With so many people watching, could he not be afraid of Qing Tian Jun?


    You know, qingtianjun is famous for not being reasonable. What''s more, you still have to kill his only daughter. Then, who can speak in front of qingtianjun?


    I''m afraid that no one in the whole world can change Qingtian Jun''s determination to kill people.


    Just when Hu Yue swept to the green locust tree.


    Between heaven and earth, a sword light suddenly appeared.


    The sword light was born from the ground, and two flying swords were produced at the same time.


    Fast toward Hu Yue.


    There''s a big bang.


    The whole grassland was affected by the air waves.


    When they came to the grassland in the distance, they only saw two demon families Tianjiao fighting each other. They didn''t see the sword gang before. When they saw this sword light with countless fierce sword spirit, I couldn''t help being surprised.


    It''s the one!


    Sword light is born in the grassland.


    It fell in front of Hu Yue.


    Then many people saw that young man in green shirt appeared in front of Hu Yue and handed out a sword. Countless fierce sword Qi gathered on the green silk sword body and went towards Hu Yue. Only a moment later, the demon family Tianjiao retreated a few feet.


    There were countless exclamations.


    "This is Li Fuyao


    "Yes, he killed countless demon clans with one sword in Qingtian city. I think he has this ability."


    "Not only did he kill countless demon clans. Did you know that even chongye was defeated by his sword, let alone Hu Yue?"¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao cuts off Hu Yue with a sword and stands in front of Qinghuai.


    A green shirt moves with the wind.


    It''s out of the ordinary.


    Countless Yexiu are looking at this scene.


    In the distance, a young monk looked at the long sword in his master''s hand. He was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "master, why didn''t you practice sword at first?"


    The middle-aged monk frowned and said, "eh?"


    The young monk said, "if so, we can''t use the sword. Even if we are not swordsmen, we can say it''s a sword cultivation."


    The middle-aged monk was helpless. He wanted to slap his apprentice, but after thinking about it, he still said, "things are changeable. Who knows how to practice a sword is sure to be good, and who knows how to practice a sword must be bad."


    "Besides..."


    The man who knew that his master was going to start to preach some truth waved his hand and interrupted, "well, master, I think it''s good to practice sabre."


    With these words, he set his eyes in the distance again.


    Li Fuyao stands in front of Hu Yue with his sword.


    The fire dragon and the wind Lu''s Qi all fell on Hu Yue''s body.


    There are several gaps in Hu Yue''s robe.


    Hu Yue hums, spits out a big mouthful of blood and retreats several steps.


    After such a World War I, no matter what, Hu Yue doesn''t seem to be able to make any more moves.


    He took a deep look at Li Fuyao.


    Turn around and go.


    Li Fuyao said, "stop."


    Just stop. There''s no other word.


    He looked at Hu Yue and carried his sword like this.


    Hu Yue turned her head and looked at Li Fuyao and said with a sneer, "are you still trying to kill me?"


    Li Fuyao said, "why not?"


    This sentence is very cold, full of killing intention.


    Qinghuai looks at Li Fuyao unexpectedly.


    She wanted to say something, but moved her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Li Fuyao raised his sword, and the spirit of the sword wound up.


    He turned his head to take a look at Gu Yuan and casually fell on ye Shengge.


    Gu Yuan and Li Fuyao looked at each other, and they fell on Zen.


    Zen understood.


    Step out and stand in front of Bi Yu.


    Bi Yu felt very angry.


    Ye Shengge is cold looking at the heavy night.


    Wind Lu consciously or unintentionally stood in front of the west hill.


    It''s a hair trigger.


    Li Fuyao picked up his sword and walked towards Hu Yue.


    "Enough," said green locust


    Li Fuyao stopped for a moment, did not turn his head, or walked forward.


    "Li Fuyao!" cried Qing Huai


    Li Fuyao still ignored.


    Countless fierce sword Qi was on his side and in front of Hu Yue.


    Hu Yue was a little nervous for the first time. He looked at Li Fuyao and roared, "I''m a big demon parent-child. Do you really dare to kill me?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak. He held up his sword and handed out a sword.


    The sword spirit surged forward.


    It''s like a green snake.


    But it''s still a sword.


    Countless people were stunned.


    Will the big demon''s parents and children die here?


    This is undoubtedly the question of all.


    But no one spoke.


    Everybody''s watching.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the gully, Su Tan looked at the sunken place on the door, which was very similar to that she had got Ruyi before, so she gently took Ruyi out and put it up.


    With a loud noise.


    The door opened


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    It''s hard to see such a situation on the grassland. Countless people watched the sword light coming out of the sky, watched him fall into Hu Yue''s body, and watched the green silk slowly draw out from Hu Yue''s body.


    The last person who had so many people watching him take out his sword was Chao Qingqiu.


    Li Fuyao takes back the green silk.


    Blood drips from the tip of the green silk sword.


    Hu Yue covers her chest, her face is incredible.


    Then the big demon parent-child fell down heavily.


    Li Fuyao walked back a few steps and returned to Qinghuai.


    Instead of looking at the black locust, he looked at the heavy night in the distance.


    At night, his face was extremely ugly. In front of so many people, Li Fuyao killed Hu Yue. This was hard on the face of the demon clan, but this was not the first time. It was both Li Fuyao.


    This is incomprehensible and unacceptable.


    It''s hard to do anything about it.


    Because ye Sheng''s song is also there. No matter whether he likes Li Fuyao or not, he always stands beside Li Fuyao on such matters.


    No matter what Chen Xieshan thinks, ye Shengge''s idea will not be changed.


    Xi Qiu looked at Feng Lu and asked, "why?"


    Feng Lu glanced at the most outstanding young man of the Xishan clan, thinking how to answer the question was short and direct, and there was no need to make more entanglement.


    The sick young man, who had never talked much before, said, "he was afraid you would die."


    He looked at Xiqiu and said seriously: "chongye has been injured. Ye Shengge doesn''t have to worry about him. If you do, daozhong will fight you. You can''t win this fight."


    The sick young man even said frankly, "it''s not that you can''t win, you may die."


    He even laughed as he spoke.


    "Who are you?" he asked, turning his head to look at him


    Sick young people looking at Xiqiu, some smile, "my name is pinghan."


    There are many things in this world that don''t need to be said in detail, because many things have been known by many people. For example, in the demon soil, the most special surname is Ping.


    The origin of the demon Xiu surnamed Ping is not simple.


    The most important thing is to pay attention to those days.


    That demon king comes from the ferocious clan, and this young man also comes from the ferocious clan.


    Listen to that name. Hicho doesn''t know where he came from.


    Xiqiu didn''t think pinghan would be worse than him.


    He didn''t often walk in the demon soil. He didn''t even know the name of pinghan. He didn''t know what pinghan took on in those days when the demon king of Pingnan was not in the demon land.


    So he just looked at pinghan and silently compared himself with him, whether it would be better.


    Maybe not.


    Feng Lu looks at these two people, thinking that no matter how to say these two people will be more interesting than Hu Yue.


    So he nodded with satisfaction.


    Then he looked at Li Fuyao in the distance and thought that you had really killed Hu Yue and left Wushan. He would have to face the anger of the demon king. What would you do?


    Will you be protected by chaoqingqiu?


    If both sides refuse to let it go, will the war begin.


    Thinking about this kind of thing that can influence the whole world, Feng Lu didn''t worry too much. He looked at the distance and suddenly thought of something.


    I felt a little admiration for Li Fuyao.


    What about the woman?


    It turns out you were prepared.


    No wonder.


    Feng Lu looked into Li Fuyao''s eyes, full of admiration.


    Li Fuyao took back his sword, looked at Hu Yue, who had turned into a tiger, and then turned his head.


    The scenery in the world is not as good as the woman in front of her.


    Qinghuai frowned: "you killed him, not what wise move."


    "I know," Li said


    Green locust frown way: "that why still want to kill?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the scenery in the distance of the grassland. Some innocent people said, "we are all young people. What''s wrong with our temperament?"


    Qinghuai took a look at him and was surprised.


    Since he was thrown from Luoyang City to Baiyu Town, Li Fuyao has been more mature than ordinary people.


    Along the way, except for a few times, no one would think that he was a young man. If he did not say so, Qinghuai would soon forget about it.


    They are all one of the most important young people in the world. Naturally, they can''t behave like ordinary young people.


    After all, they are young people.


    What''s wrong with young people occasionally getting angry?


    It''s not normal.


    Especially when someone wants to kill a girl he likes, he gets angry and does something else, which is normal.Think of here, green locust then do not intend to tangle any more, she just said: "you are not worth so much."


    I said, "Li Fuyao laughed


    With this sentence, Li Fuyao''s smile became stronger.


    Gu Yuan looks at this scene, and doesn''t know why, and feels a little uncomfortable. Zen son gently points at Gu Yuan''s eyebrow.


    He said in a low voice, "fate comes and goes, and no one knows what."


    Gu Yuan listened to this sentence, confused.


    As for ye Shengge, standing in the distance, it seems that she has not seen anything. If not for the heavy night, there are still several young people, and she will even leave.


    A lot of men and women are looking at this grassland.


    Some people have almost forgotten what they are doing when they come to Wushan. Before that, the wild monk who complained about his master''s not practicing sword, saw this scene and said with a smile, "master, I suddenly feel that it''s not a bad thing that he likes a demon girl."


    The middle-aged wild monk said helplessly: "not everyone has you so heartless, you look at them."


    The wild monk looked aside and naturally saw a lot of them. They also looked at the two men, but their emotions were very complicated. Some of them were afraid, some were jealous, but more were angry.


    Where anger comes from is simple.


    It is because Li Fuyao is a man and Qinghuai is a demon.


    In their opinion, people and Demons should not be together.


    It''s a matter of course.


    There is nothing to say.


    Or fear Li Fuyao''s state of cultivation, I''m afraid that now many people have made bold moves.


    Most of them are concerned about how to improve their realm and accomplishments, but there are also many people who think about other things, such as what kind of human righteousness.


    After a long silence, someone did.


    He is a wild monk from Caoze. His realm is higher than that of Li Fuyao. He has been in the twilight state. Since he came to this grassland, he has been keeping a low profile in order to kill a demon Xiu at a certain node.


    But now obviously there was no chance. Looking at the man standing together with a demon, he thought about the stories his master had told him. The demon Xiu in the story had ugly faces, so he couldn''t stand it.


    So he got angry.


    The magic weapon in his hand went directly to Li Fuyao.


    At the same time, there was a burst of exclamation on the grassland.


    In normal times, this can certainly distract him, but now, his eyes are Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, totally ignoring such things.


    His magic weapons were plundered to Li Fuyao, and his whole mind was placed on Li Fuyao.


    I don''t know anything else.


    Qinghuai looks at him from afar.


    She didn''t make a move. There was a huge air machine in the grassland, which was interrupted by her almost insolent hand.


    Then a little old man came to the man, put his hand on the man''s head, and there was only a bang.


    The wild man in the twilight world was crushed by people.


    The brain was flying all over the place.


    The little old man did not look at him, but coldly looked at the field work.


    The evil spirit soars to the sky.


    This scene is really frightening. The wild monk is already in the twilight. Anyway, it is the highest combat power in the fog mountain. But who knows, with such a simple move, the man''s head has been crushed.


    There are ups and downs between dawn and dusk, but I didn''t think it would be so fast.


    "This..."


    The field work was clearly unacceptable.


    The middle-aged Yexiu said blandly: "one is our wild cultivation, the other is the old demon Xiu who has been in the morning and evening for many years, which represents the strongest combat power of the twilight situation. It is normal to have such a result..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The grassland suddenly began to shake. From that gully, the whole grassland seemed to have been hit, just like a spider web spreading.


    Countless cracks appear on the grassland.


    Then in the middle of the grassland, the sound of boom began to ring.


    In people''s eyes, there seems to be something up there, which will soon come to the ground.


    The grassland began to shake, so that people did not understand, but soon someone was shocked.


    "Look What is that


    When the grassland came to shake, the gullies began to come out of sea water. The reason is that the water is salty!


    If there is only one gully water, this must not be a shocking scene, but when the sea water comes out of these gullies, it is really frightening.


    It looks like a hell on earth.


    But this is not the real world.They were not ordinary people who had no way out. Many friars took the opportunity to take the mountain in the distance.


    Some of the monks, who had a profound realm and a good family background, sacrificed their magic tools and fell on them.


    Li Fuyao''s reaction is slower, but it doesn''t matter.


    Jian 19 with a sword light swept into the air, Li Fuyao with green locust stepped on the body of the sword.


    Feng Lu looked at the scene and thought that it was me who stood on the sword last time, but now I have become someone else.


    Thinking about this, he was a little distracted, until the sea wet his trouser legs, he fell on a plate.


    His magic tools are not many, but also many.


    Ye Shengge throws out an ancient painting.


    The ancient painting was unfolded in the wind, and soon became very large, which could accommodate several people. Ye Sheng''s song fell gently on the ancient painting with a calm expression.


    Gu Yuan looked at the painting and frowned: "it''s the spring festival picture."


    There are many Confucian friars, not only monks, but also scholars. Since they are scholars, they always have to know something. For example, some Confucian friars write well, and others draw well.


    That''s their hobby in their spare time. When their realm is high enough, when they are bored, they will choose these paintings and calligraphy to refine magic weapons for their younger disciples.


    Of all the tools used by the Confucianists, brush, ink, paper and inkstone are naturally the most.


    But not many are famous.


    This picture of welcoming the spring is very famous.


    It was the original magic weapon of a monk who ascended the building six thousand years ago. It was of high grade. It was lost in the battlefield during that war. But who knows it will appear in the hands of daozhong today.


    Gu Yuan, as a student of the school, was not very happy.


    Chan Tzu didn''t say much, but when the sea came to his feet, he dropped a seed.


    The seed, which did not know what it was, began to germinate when encountering water. After a short time, it turned out to be a huge lotus flower.


    With Gu Yuan, Chan Zi stood on the lotus. The lotus grew up slowly. Chan Zi looked down at the same rising sea water and was silent.


    No one knows why such a thing has happened. Naturally, there is some uneasiness.


    Chongye and Biyu are probably the simplest two people to deal with.


    Both of them gave birth to a pair of wings. When the sea water gradually flooded the grassland, they had already flown into the air.


    In front of them was the boundless sea water. They looked at each other without saying anything.


    Li Fuyao looked at the sea water which could not be seen. He was silent for a moment and said, "maybe the saint''s cave is on the bottom of the sea."


    When he said this, he was a little sure.


    "Why?" she asked


    Any guess must be supported by reason.


    It''s such a simple thing.


    Li Fuyao did not give an explanation, because he suddenly remembered that sutan was still in the gully. If the sea water began to appear here, wouldn''t it mean that he had been drowned?


    Because monks began to practice, many places would be different from ordinary people, but not everything would be more powerful than ordinary people.


    It''s like no matter how powerful a monk is, he can''t stay in the water for a long time.


    Of course, the sea monks don''t care about that time.


    The same is true of demon clan.


    In addition to the races that originally lived in the water, the other demon clans could not have been in the water for a long time.


    Li Fuyao had been in Beihai for a year because qingtianjun, the monk of Canghai, had done something to him.


    Su Tan is just a monk in the green silk realm. If she doesn''t come out, she will be drowned.


    Li Fuyao frowned at the thought.


    He looked at the green locust and said seriously, "I''m going to save someone."


    Green locust raises eyebrow, "is that woman?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t hide it and nodded.


    "Can you stay in the water?"


    Green locust looks at him, she is actually very measured.


    Li Fuyao said: "at the bottom of the North Sea, someone gave me a leaf."


    Naturally, the leaf that Li Fuyao said would not be an ordinary leaf.


    After that, the corpse of Kunpeng and his daughter were killed in the North Sea, and the corpse of Li qiuqing was killed in the North Sea.


    Along the way, I finally saw a fruit in a tree.


    The fruit is the heart of Beiming. The leaf in Li Fuyao''s hand is the thing on the fruit.


    Carefully speaking, that fruit is the heart of Beiming, then that leaf should also be a wonderful thing.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao has only one understanding of this leaf these years. It can make him live under the water.


    When Kun Peng had not become Peng, it was Kun.Kun is the biggest fish in the world. Naturally, it is the strongest demon clan in the water.


    This leaf is also a gift of a sea demon after death, where what mortal.


    Qinghuai looked at Li Fuyao and said, "be careful."


    Then she said nothing else.


    Li Fuyao nodded and looked at the grassland which was completely a sea area. He was very complicated.


    The mountains in the distance are almost submerged.


    Those who had no magic weapon looked at the scene and were pale and did not know how to deal with it.


    Even those who have magic tools will not be able to hold on because of the consumption of gas engine.


    At first, some friars broke away and wanted to find another place.


    But more monks came here.


    Taoism, Confucianism, and others.


    Yan Yue came from the sword, and his hair was smeared on his forehead. He looked at Li Fuyao and frowned: "did you know that for a long time?"


    Li Fuyao felt a little surprised. He didn''t know what yanle was talking about.


    Yanle looked at his expression and was very surprised. "Do you think why they came here? Don''t they all feel that the saint''s cave is going to be opened?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the black monks in the distance, and his face was expressionless.


    Maybe because he was here, he didn''t feel anything.


    Yan Le took a look at the green locust behind him and asked, "did you fight before?"


    Li Fuyao nodded and briefly explained what had happened before.


    Yanle was surprised to see Li Fuyao and said, "you killed a big demon parent and son?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. This kind of thing is not too important to him.


    What he wants to do now is to find the saint''s cave and have a look at the second half of the letter of the sage Yanhe.


    What did it say.


    After returning to his senses, Li Fuyao wanted to go to the ravines to see Su tan.


    Just born this idea, the sea in front of him even produced a huge wave.


    A door appeared on the sea with the waves.


    There is a girl in front of the door, holding a ruyi. She is in the open space in front of the door, looking at the black monks.


    "Tan''er!"


    In mid air, a middle-aged beautiful woman looked at the woman and made a sound of shock.


    Countless people''s eyes are placed on the door, some people''s eyesight is very good, all saw the sunken place on the door.


    Take a closer look and find that it is a ruyi.


    And Ruyi is in the hands of the woman.


    Su Tan, in a trance, looked at the beautiful woman and exclaimed happily, "master!"


    Many of the people present came to the cave of the sage.


    See this scene.


    No one will think about these two masters and apprentices. Everyone is thinking about the gate and the Ruyi.


    It''s just that no one is rushing.


    So many eyes are fixed on Ruyi.


    Look at the door.


    Who''s going to do it first.


    Anyone can be under great pressure.


    It''s just that behind the door, it looks like the saint''s cave.


    Who wouldn''t want to see it?


    Since we all want to, there will always be someone to do it.


    A light suddenly appeared in the sky.


    I went for Ruyi.


    In addition, a huge air engine was born, and it exploded to the door.


    The sea exploded!


    Countless people heard a burst of thunder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    As the thunder fell from the sky to the sea.


    The whole sea was struck by this sky, and countless waves came out.


    The former wild monk was the first to bear the brunt. He was struck by the thunder and became ashes in an instant.


    On the sea, countless waves came up one after another. Some monks who were hit by the waves screamed and rolled into the sea. Soon, a smoke came out and became a white bone.


    Li Fuyao stood on the sword, looking at this terrible scene, vaguely happy.


    If yanle had not chatted with him, he would have fallen into the sea. If so, he would have been like these monks.


    Zen''s lotus was born in the sea. At the moment, the root, which was wide enough to be held by two people, began to rot. after a while, it was broken directly.


    Zen Zi and Gu Yuan stood on the lotus, but did not fall on the sea.


    The lotus is hovering in the air.


    There was no change in Zen''s expression.


    Nowadays, people here, from the perspective of realm, are the highest in Zen and Ye Sheng songs. Although they really want to fight, chanzi has a great chance of not being able to play and grow Ye Sheng songs.


    But that doesn''t mean Zen is not strong.


    He is a young descendant of Buddhism who has high hopes. When it comes to seniority, he is half a generation older than Taoist.


    Standing on the lotus, looking at the continuous spray, Zen did not speak.


    Some monks have been on the sea for too much time, and now they are exhausted. Those who do not have magic tools have begun to crumble, and their faces are pale.


    Chan Tzu looked over there and silently took out several seeds from his arms.


    Throwing it into the sea, many lotus flowers will soon come out.


    The monks soon fell on the lotus of Zen and said sincerely, "thank you for your help..."


    There are only a few lotus flowers, but there are many monks who have no strength. Even if there are several people standing on one lotus, there is no way to take care of everyone.


    They saw that Zen didn''t want to throw seeds again.


    Then a war broke out.


    The most important thing here is the Ruyi in sutan''s hands, but because it is too important, it is not in a hurry. On the contrary, it is here that a chaotic war broke out soon.


    From time to time, people were knocked down in the sea.


    Turn into white bones.


    Gu Yuan looked at Zen son, worried and said, "what should I do?"


    Zen''s eyebrows showed some intolerance, but still very calm, "those seeds are the lotus in the spirit pool of the Lingshan mountain. There are only a few of them in the whole Buddha land. It is the limit that I can bring out such a few. There is really no more."


    Gu Yuan frowned and said, "just watch them die like this?"


    Zen didn''t speak.


    In fact, he knew the result before throwing the seeds. He just couldn''t bear to see the monks who fell into the sea from time to time.


    Many monks fell into the sea and became white bones one after another. This was a terrible thing. For example, Su Tan, who looked at this scene with Ruyi in her arms, was scared to cry.


    But the waves were so loud that no one could hear such a girl crying.


    There are many people floating in the air, looking at this scene, some feelings, some sad.


    More is fear.


    The monks are very powerful, but there are some things that can''t be solved. When they encounter such things, they are no different from ordinary people.


    "What a pity," whispered the monk


    That''s what they think.


    The middle-aged field monk said: "on the way of practice, we have to face more than that. It''s miserable to say, but how miserable can it be?"


    The monk raised his head and asked, "master, are we going to die here?"


    "It''s not so easy," said the middle-aged wild monk, who had an unknown origin and did not know who he had learned from


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    If the previous time the sea water overflows, looks like a piece of human purgatory, then this time, it is really human purgatory.


    Countless friars and demon monks looked at this scene, more or less some action.


    There''s no action, only the few.


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai stand on the sword and look at Su tan.


    "Is that the girl?" asked Qing Huai


    Li Fuyao nodded. He didn''t explain anything. He just held the green silk hand, which was full of sweat.


    Li Fuyao is looking at Su Tan, and others are looking at Li Fuyao.


    Among the friars in Wushan, there are some sword practitioners. Although they can''t say the word "swordsman", they still use swords. Naturally, they know that all swordsmen in the world have only one sword in their hands. But Li Fuyao can not only defend the sword, but also carry a sword in his hand. What''s the matter?


    Naturally, Li Fuyao didn''t know what others were thinking. He looked at the door surrounded by thunder and thought that it was not easy to get into the thunder array and go to the door.The one who did it before should be a monk in the morning and evening.


    This is probably the first test left by the sage.


    Su Tan across the waves, the line of sight accurately fell on Li Fuyao, and then he saw the green locust behind him. Su Tan''s eyes gave birth to some loss, but the cover was very good.


    All of these, are green locust see in the eye.


    She has no mood.


    "Ye Shengge, we can''t wait."


    I don''t know when I will come here.


    He is a young genius on the list of Taichu. He has high level and high fighting power.


    In addition to Ye Sheng''s song, he is also the highest person in the Taoist school.


    Looking at the mountain road, nanmiao said cautiously, "the Ruyi in the woman''s arms is obviously the key to open the gate. If we don''t do it, we''ll have to wait for others to do it."


    Ye Shengge looks at those demon friars not far away and is silent.


    In addition to these young people, I am afraid most people know that this trip to Wushan is not just for them.


    It seems that the number of demon friars is always in the ascendant.


    Seeing that ye Shengge was not moved, nanmiao angrily said, "Ye Sheng song, you don''t think about the mountain. How can you think about the Taoist school? Even if you don''t think about the Taoist school, you should also think about the human race!"


    Ye Sheng still does not speak.


    Nanmiao looks at ye Shengge with anger in his eyes. Ye Shengge doesn''t speak, but just looks at him.


    The cave is as cold as ice!


    "I don''t need to be taught."


    With these words, the picture of spring greeting at the foot of Ye Sheng''s song imperial envoy floated away for a while and fell on the lotus Bank of Zen son.


    Countless people are watching Ye Sheng song, but there are still many people who do not know why Ye Sheng song is.


    With his hands folded together, Chan Zi already knew the purpose of Ye Sheng''s song.


    "Ye Shi''s main hand is to help, but I don''t know if it can be done."


    Ye Shengge looked at Zen son and said calmly, "no matter what happened before, now it''s the grudge between the Terran and the demon clan. That''s the only way."


    Zen son nodded, indicating that he knew.


    Ye Shengge looks at Gu Yuan and doesn''t speak. Then she looks into the distance.


    Meet Li Fuyao''s eyes.


    Li Fuyao frowned slightly and already knew Ye Sheng''s idea.


    Ye Sheng song to the heart of the rumor, "you stop the night, if possible, stop a person on the line."


    Li Fuyao also asked in his heart, "are you sure you can fight against the thunder?"


    Ye Shengge did not speak, but took a deep look at Li Fuyao.


    A moment later, in the eyes of the public, ye Shengge throws a white object into the sky, which is a good magic weapon.


    No one knows what this is, but looking at the Guanghua, they all know that the product level is not low, and it is what daozhong takes out. Naturally, a great war broke out soon.


    The brilliance brought by countless magic tools appeared in the distance, and countless friars began to fight.


    Ye Shengge looks calm and sweeps towards the thunder array. Countless sky thunder feel ye Shengge and make a loud noise, which is more powerful than before.


    There are purple thunder between heaven and earth.


    Biyu and Xiqiu look at each other, and then they look at chongye.


    Heavy night put his eyes on Feng Lv.


    A little stunned.


    A blue light appeared in the sky.


    A tremendous air engine suddenly came into being.


    In the distance, pinghan carried a big halberd with a lot of ice flowers on it.


    He struck a halberd at Ye Sheng.


    The big halberd, which was only more than one foot long, soared several feet at this time and fell into the sky in front of the thunder array.


    The momentum was appalling.


    With his hands folded together, he called the Buddha''s name in a low voice. Countless Buddhist lights were born on him, and a lotus flower appeared in the sky, just before the Euphorbia.


    At the same time.


    Another lotus flower of Zen stopped a bloody knife light.


    The power of Xiqiu''s sword splits countless sea water, but he can''t move forward half a step in front of the lotus flower.


    The lotus is not broken.


    The cassock of Zen son moved without wind. Gu Yuan stood beside him, watching the invisible vibration of Zen son''s whole body, so he stretched out his hand to pull his skirt.


    Bi Yu swept forward coldly.


    At this time, there is really no need to say anything.


    It''s a war between Terrans and demons. There''s no justice.


    He rolled up the boundless waves and rolled to ye Shengge.


    Li Fuyao just wanted to make a move, but Qinghuai pulled his skirt.


    "I''ve played," she said, without expression


    Li Fuyao was stunned and didn''t make a sword.


    Yan Yue gave a shriek, and his sword spirit suddenly came out of the lingfu and diffused.He handed a sword forward, like a light in the night, and completely cut through the darkness.


    There is no darkness at the moment. With his sword, only the waves can be cut open.


    Yan Le raised his sword and hovered in the air. Looking at BI Yu''s heroic smile, he said: "Jianshan yanle, you are polite."


    His voice is not very loud, in such a noisy environment, or spread out.


    Some swordsmen listened to the word "Jianshan" with awe!


    At the same time, there were several sword lights on the sea.


    There are several swordsmen and several demon practitioners.


    Since the war six thousand years ago, in the final analysis, the swordsman died first. Now, this time, it''s no big deal for me to die first.


    Feng Lu looked at the chaos on the sea, sighed, and swept away to the thunder.


    He is not the girl of Qinghuai. He can not do it.


    Between the demon clan and the Terran, it''s really hard to say.


    Only when his body passed the sea, there was a little old man in front of him.


    This is the old man of the green snake clan.


    He looked at Feng Lu, his old face full of smile.


    Feng Lu frowned, "green locust did not hand, what do you stop me to do?"


    The old man said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for me to stop you, it would be that person who would stop you. At that time, you would always be unhappy. Of course, it doesn''t matter, but my young lady will also be unhappy, which is very important."


    The wind Lu helpless way: "that blue sky demon gentleman is to say so?"


    The old man said, "the Lord demon won''t say it clearly, but obviously, that''s what it means."


    Feng Lu sighed, "only that demon lord will be so unreasonable."


    When it comes to Qingtian Jun, the old man''s eyes are full of pride. After all, qingtianjun, as the only big demon in the history of the green snake family, has brought countless glory to the green snake family. No matter what qingtianjun wants to do, the people of the green snake clan will stand firmly behind him, even if he betrays the demon family.


    "The Lord demon is the most unreasonable person in the world, and there are not many people who can let the Lord demon listen to the truth he doesn''t like to listen to."


    With these words, the old man''s face was full of intoxication.


    Feng Lu looked at him and was speechless.


    "Come on, we have to fight a dozen."


    The old man sighed, "my old bone can''t stand your beating."


    Just still talking, the old man swept to Fenglu.


    The final winner or loser fell to Li Fuyao and chongye.


    Heavy night


    looked at Li Fuyao, frowned and said nothing.


    Li Fuyao carried the green silk, and the grass became green and swept out first


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before approaching the thunder array, ye Shengge took out several talismans and put them on his head. Then he took out a big tripod on top of his head. The bronze tripod did not know what kind of magic weapon it was, but he absorbed all the thunder in it.


    Although a few cracks appeared soon.


    But ye Shengge came to the door through the thunder.


    It fell in front of Su tan.


    Ye Shengge looked at Su Tan and said, "give me Ruyi, or you will die."


    This is not a threat, because if the demon clan came here, they would never talk about any reason, and they would grab them directly.


    Su Tan looked at ye Shengge and knew that she was the Taoist. She admired her, but she was more aggrieved. She looked at ye Shengge and cried and said, "I I can''t take it off. "


    Until this time, ye Shengge noticed that Su Tan''s posture was very strange.


    She held Ruyi in her arms, but the fingers of both hands failed to grasp Ruyi.


    It seemed that Ruyi was sucked into her, not held by her.


    Ye Shengge frowned and looked at the scene and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Su Tan choked: "after I put it on the door before, I took it down and it became like this."


    Ye Shengge took out a talisman and frowned: "what''s going on?"


    Asking Su Tan naturally means not asking.


    Ye Shengge did not go to ask more, and began to look at the door.


    In addition to the sunken Ruyi, there were three small holes in the door.


    Take a closer look, there are three words under the three small holes.


    Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism.


    When Buddhism had not left the mountains and rivers, the other name in the mountains and rivers was Buddhism.


    This is obviously a door that needs the three religions to open.


    Ye Shengge looks at these three small holes and holds out a finger in silence.


    The size of the hole can only hold one finger.


    After reaching out, she obviously felt a tingling pain. When she reached out, she found that the hole began to bleed.


    It''s shining.


    "Better?"The wound on Ye Sheng''s finger soon fused.


    Su Tan nodded, "a little loose."


    Ye Shengge looks into the distance. If so, don''t the other two places need the blood of Zen and another Confucian monk?


    After a while, Chan Zi took Gu Yuan through the thunder array and came here. They stood in front of the door and soon noticed the hole.


    "How?" Zen asked


    Ye Sheng song straight way: "blood."


    Zen didn''t say much about it. This kind of opening the door with blood was very common in mountains and rivers.


    There are many in the Buddha land.


    He cut a cut in his finger and blood came out.


    Strangely, Zen''s blood is not all bright red, but some golden color, as if there are some gold in it.


    After death, the real buddhadad monks can be converted into sarira, and their blood is golden.


    No one thought that Zen was so young that he was close to the realm of great virtue.


    Gu Yuan looked at the last hole.


    I cut my fingers and put in some blood.


    All three small holes radiate light.


    Light up the whole sea.


    Su Tan looked at the falling off Ruyi and said happily, "it''s gone!"


    At this moment, where else does she have to think about? As long as she can take away this Ruyi, it will be the last.


    Just at this moment, the thunderbolt disappeared.


    There is a clear and bright day between heaven and earth.


    Ye Shengge takes Ruyi and looks at the demon people in the distance.


    Heavy night was stopped by Li Fuyao''s sword light. Now looking at this scene, he said coldly: "if you can''t enter, you can only distinguish between life and death."


    There are more demon friars here than Terran friars.


    If we really want to fight, the demon clan will not suffer.


    Ye Shengge did not change his face.


    She held Ruyi up and pressed on the door calmly.


    And then Nothing happened.


    The door or the door, the sea or the sea.


    This door is suspended on the sea like this, just like a common door.


    It seems that it is just a common door.


    Ye Shengge was a little surprised, but not very surprised.


    There are few records about the sage of Yanhe in the ancient books of dengtian tower. It is said that the sage is not an ordinary person.


    It''s not a common person. It''s not surprising that it''s a fake cave.


    Gu Yuan covered his mouth and thought that it took so much effort. Why is it so?


    Zen son''s face is not sad and happy, thinking that this is the best, but at least there will be no more fighting.


    No fight, no dead.


    "The sea is retreating."


    Some people were shocked.


    Everyone looked at the sea, and indeed, it was falling.


    It''s just not fast.


    Li Fuyao looked at the door, thinking.


    If this is not the cave of saints.


    So you can''t see that letter?


    Li Fuyao was a little disappointed.


    It was at this time that there was a sudden change.


    Several vines sprang out of the door.


    The other vines are Li Fuyao, chongye and Qinghuai.


    Ye Shengge took the lead and a talisman exploded in the air.


    Turn into a fire dragon.


    But the vine did not have any fear, through the fire dragon, rolled up ye Shengge and returned to the sea.


    The same is true of the other ones.


    Li Fuyao''s sword light fell on the vine, leaving only a white mark.


    It doesn''t help.


    He was also swept into the sea.


    In the blink of an eye, several people were rolled into the sea.


    The wind Lu silly eye, angry scold way: "why not roll me up!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    Countless sea water churned, and several of the most important young people were swept away. Not only did Fenglv jump and curse her mother, but also the atmosphere here became a little weird.


    Yanle held his sword and hung in the air. Looking at Xiqiu in front of him, Xiqiu and pinghan looked at each other''s surprise.


    Countless people looked at the door hovering on the sea, even if they did not dare to guess what happened.


    First, there is Su Tan holding Ruyi in front of the door, and then ye Sheng Ge Chan Zi Gu Yuan each gives blood to open the gate, but when the gate opens, nothing else happens.


    At a time when everyone thought that this was some mysterious means of the sage, which was not the cave, I don''t know why, a few vines were born in the sea, which involved those talents into the sea.


    If this vine only rolls up genius, then why hasn''t Feng Lu been rolled up.


    In any case, Feng Lu is a first-class genius.


    But why not roll him?


    Many people are in a trance when they look at this scene.


    After Feng LV finished scolding his mother, he lay on the magic weapon. After a while, he snored all over the place. The demon genius was really big.


    Yanle frowned, but he didn''t say much. He stood on the sword and waited.


    No matter how you look at it, there''s a lot of weirdness, and there''s nothing wrong with waiting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the sea water, there is another cave.


    Previously, it was seen that sea water came out of a grassland, and then it became this sea area. But when several people were rolled into the sea by vines, people could see the scene below.


    It''s a huge city!


    The vines rolled them away somewhere in the city.


    Li Fuyao looked at the huge city and wondered why he felt very familiar.


    When I was about to arrive at the huge city from the sea, I realized that this was Luoyang City?


    This huge city on the sea floor was built after Luoyang City, the imperial capital of Yanling dynasty?


    Before, many monks fell into the sea and were immediately turned into white bones. However, when Li Fuyao and his group were involved in the sea, there was no problem.


    Not even breathing problems.


    It''s like on land.


    A line of several people were drawn into a high platform in the city, and the vine disappeared.


    All the people are on the platform.


    Heavy night looked at these people in front of him, frowned and indifferent.


    Among the people involved in the sea bottom, except Qinghuai, all the others were human beings.


    Chan Zi Gu Yuan Ye Sheng song, plus Li Fuyao.


    In a line of six, four are human.


    Green locust is clear again, fight is won''t shake to Li Fu dead hand.


    Heavy night no matter how he thinks about it, when he really wants to fight between life and death, he has almost no life.


    So he was in a bad mood.


    Ye Shengge stands next to chanzi. Beside him is Gu Yuan. Li Fuyao and Qinghuai stand together. They all look around. Chanzi always clasps his hands. There are several talismans in Ye Sheng''s singer. Gu Yuan is the one who holds the clothes of Zen son.


    Li Fuyao pressed the green silk.


    Everyone is looking at the unknown.


    The previous vine was enough to let them know that if the owner of the sea wanted to kill them, they would not be able to survive. One vine could not cope with it. How could they possibly cope with the next thing.


    But what is the most precious thing, human beings or anything else, apart from looking for hope?


    Knowing that it is impossible, we should also fight hard. This is hope.


    "Lucky little ones, why are you so nervous?"


    I don''t know where, suddenly a voice rang out.


    Then Li Fuyao suddenly turned his head, and the green silk instantly came out of the scabbard and cut off a black ink ball that fell on the high platform.


    After the ink ball was cut open, it slowly turned into an old man with black hair.


    The reason why he is an old man is that he has too many wrinkles on his face. Even if his hair is black, he is still an old man.


    The old man suddenly appeared on the high platform and said to himself, "I''m a Mo nu."


    Mo Nu looked at the young men who were facing great enemies and said with a smile, "don''t be so nervous. You are lucky to be here."


    "Where is this?" asked chongye


    Mo Nu looked at him with some regret. His eyes were full of regret. "This is not the cave of the sage. What else can it be?"


    He thought that this was something everyone should know, but chongye asked such a sentence, which made him wonder if chongye was a fool.


    "Why do you involve us?" chongye asked


    When he said this, Mo Nu naturally felt more regretful. In his opinion, the talent of heavy night was undoubtedly excellent, but his brain seemed to be not very easy to use."Naturally, the residence of the sage is no other place. In such an important place, ordinary people are not qualified to come in. Naturally, those who can come in are selected by the sage. Are you lucky to be chosen by the sage?"


    If someone else hears that he has been chosen by the sage, he is afraid that he will faint in happiness. But who, apart from Gu Yuan and Ye Sheng''s songs, has not dealt with the sage?


    Chan Tzu is the most outstanding young disciple on Lingshan mountain. He can often hear sages preaching scriptures. Qinghuai and chongye are the parents and children of great demons, and the benefits they get in daily life are still small?


    Li Fuyao was lucky enough to have a drink with chaoqingqiu, who was invincible in the world.


    Even if ye Shengge and Gu Yuan had never met a sage, one was a Taoist seed from the chenxieshan mountain, and she was allowed to read the 3000 volumes of the dengtian tower. The other was the seed of the school''s reading, which was taken care of.


    They are the luckiest monks on the mountain. Even if they are selected by the saints, they are not too happy.


    So for a while, no one spoke.


    No one showed any joy.


    Looking at this scene, Mo Nu was very angry and said angrily: "the sage of the three religions learned and practiced the three religions. It is impossible for any saint of the three religions to say that the sage knows much. Even if the sage looks at the things left in his cave, he should be moved. How can you be indifferent?"


    When he said this, he set his eyes on the young people and wanted to see the emotion he wanted to see in their faces.


    But in fact, apart from silence, no one has any emotions.


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment, and then he asked, "how can I get the relics of Yanhe sage?"


    This is a reasonable and unexpected thing.


    Gu Yuan looks at Li Fuyao with a complicated look.


    Ye Sheng took it for granted.


    Zen is always plain.


    Among all the people present, only Li Fuyao had the weakest family background. He was not the disciple or son of a saint, nor the treasure of a certain clan. Jianshan was the most optimistic. His old ancestor, Xu Ji, had been dead for many years. Although Wu Shanhe, the leader of Jianshan, was his senior brother, no matter how he looked at it, the new leader of Jianshan was happy to watch Li Fuyao die.


    This trip to Wushan was a dead end.


    Li Fuyao is the thorn in Wu Shanhe''s heart. No one knows what Wu Shanhe thinks, but everyone will think that he will.


    Li Fuyao didn''t have anything, so he wanted a lot. If he had such a chance in front of him, he would naturally be moved.


    Everyone thought that he wanted to talk about the sage in order to go faster and farther.


    But he''s gone very fast and far now.


    But few people knew that Li Fuyao wanted the letter.


    Qinghuai is even guilty.


    Mo Nu said, "there are only so many things about sages that only one person can get. But you are all lucky young people. Who would like to be unfortunate young people, but you always have to distinguish between the winner and the loser."


    These things are rubbish.


    So Li Fuyao asked bluntly, "how do you come?"


    Mo Nu pointed to the palace in the distance and said, "that palace is the last place for Yan Sheng to live. When you enter the palace, you can get what he left behind. Of course, there are many tests during this period. Yan Sheng wants to see if young people can come to him after hundreds of years. If the test fails, how can he be qualified?"


    Murno said it seriously. It was so simple.


    Starting from the palace gate, walking to the palace, finding the remains of Yanhe sage is over.


    Li Fuyao looked at the towering palace and wondered why the sage wanted to make his final home so much since he had been detached from the world Vulgar.


    Yes, it''s tacky.


    For ordinary people, the emperor is the supreme existence. Everyone is willing to be emperor, but even ordinary monks on the mountain are not willing to be emperor. It is more interesting to practice than to be an emperor. What''s more, a sage like Yanhe should naturally feel like this.


    Who knows, in the end he put his place in the palace.


    This city is very similar to Luoyang City, so the Palace should be the imperial palace.


    Li Fuyao thinks about the requirements of a chicken and a dog at the bottom of the valley.


    No one knows more about Yanhe sage than Li Fuyao.


    He looked at the green locust and asked, "shall we go and have a look?"


    It''s a question, but it''s more like an invitation.


    Qinghuai looked at him and laughed, "not afraid of death?"


    Li Fuyao said, "to die with you is the best way to die."


    Qing Huai''s face was expressionless, "I don''t want to die with you."


    Li Fuyao said, "then try to live."


    Green locust did not speak, but turned around, and soon walked down the high platform, to one of the palace gate.Ye Shengge walks alone in another palace gate.


    Zen led Gu Yuan to the third palace gate.


    Heavy night finally set out, walking in the last palace gate.


    Although they didn''t care much about the last thing left by the sage Yanhe, they didn''t care at all. Moreover, they were involved in the bottom of the sea by vines. If they wanted to leave, they had to go into the palace and do what the sage wanted them to do. Otherwise, how could they leave?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The palace is very large, and looks more magnificent than the palace in Luoyang City.


    Li Fuyao stood in front of the palace gate and looked at the two big characters engraved on it: morning and evening.


    The mood is very calm.


    Qinghuai stood on his side, without urging.


    Li Fuyao suddenly said, "do you know why I want to find it?"


    Qinghuai glanced at him, thinking that when she first came to the mountains and rivers, what she said most to Li Fuyao was "stupid". Now she would like to say it again a few times, but after thinking about it, she found that Li Fuyao was really not stupid.


    There is no such mind.


    "Why?" she asked


    Li Fuyao said, "I''m looking for a letter. If it''s more accurate, it should be half of it. There are things I want to know about, and I''m breaking through. "


    When he said this, Li Fuyao had been looking at Qinghuai.


    Qinghuai was surprised for the first time. From the first time she saw Li Fuyao, Li Fuyao had only practiced sword for many years. I''m afraid it will be less than 20 years. This will be the end of the day?


    What is genius? This is genius.


    But Qinghuai knows that Li Fuyao is not a genius. In her opinion, Li Fuyao is a fool. Since he is a fool, how can he walk so fast?


    Naturally, it was countless tribulations and inexplicable sufferings that made such a Li Fuyao.


    Thinking of this, Qinghuai suddenly


    is very distressed at the man in front of her, and wants to reach out to hold him.


    But in the end, he gave up the idea and just reached for Li Fuyao''s hand.


    "I''m almost there."


    Green locust said very calm.


    The road is too long, no one can accompany you all the way to the end, but so want to be able to walk together a little farther.


    Green locust looks at him, there is no hidden love in her eyes.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and whispered, "I want to walk more with you, but it seems that I haven''t gone to the sea. I don''t even have the qualification."


    Green locust did not speak, just smile.


    Li Fuyao held the green locust''s hand slightly and said earnestly, "we will always walk together."


    "I don''t like your elder martial brother very much, so when I see him later, he will be beaten by me," he said


    This sentence is too abrupt, but it has the style of green locust.


    "The elder martial brother has already crossed the border of Taiqing. Now he is a strong man in the twilight world. You can''t beat him. Besides, he is not a bad man..."


    "I''ll fight with him, won''t you help me?"


    "Naturally, I will help you, but the elder martial brother is not wrong. We are not reasonable?"


    "What does a woman say?"


    Qinghuai looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "I''m a woman. I don''t reason."


    This is originally very unreasonable words, but do not know why, in the green locust here, it seems very reasonable.


    Li Fuyao was helpless. "Elder martial brother really has no problem, but he is standing in that position. Someone wants to help him. He won''t push his helper out. He doesn''t do anything."


    "If he did nothing, he was wrong."


    Qinghuai said, "what''s the matter with you? You said that when you wanted me to come back to Shanhe, I would not be bullied by others. But you didn''t even take the master of Jianshan as an example. What did you say at the beginning was false?"


    Li Fuyao explained: "Jianshan was left by the ancestors. How can I fight for it?"


    "What did that leave you?"


    The voice of green locust is a little cold.


    "My grandfather gave me a lantern, which is his favorite thing."


    Qinghuai raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you think this is useful?"


    "It''s no use. I can''t miss it when I walk the night."


    Listen to this sentence, green locust Oh, very surprised, not because of anything else, but because of the innocence of the dark.


    Before they walked in the palace corridor, walking slowly, but not so long, talking about so much, it was dark.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the stars hanging in the sky and sighed: "the stars are so beautiful..."


    Green locust facial expression has no expression to interrupt a way: "don''t look, it is false."


    "Why?"


    "This is the bottom of the sea. Where is the starry sky?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao felt embarrassed.


    "Don''t you take out the lantern yet?" said the green locustLi Fuyao let out the lantern and put it in his hand.


    The light shone on the corridor ahead.


    Li Fuyao worried and asked, "is there any problem if we go slowly?"


    "What''s the problem?" said Qing Huai. "Even if you can''t get the letter, you can grab it or borrow it."


    Li Fuyao thought about it and found that it was true. There were only a few people at the bottom of the sea. Ye Shengge and Gu Yuan were his friends. If they got the letters, they could borrow them.


    In the heavy night, if he takes the first step, he will take it directly.


    Terrans and demon clans have been fighting each other for more than a day, so there is nothing to talk about.


    Li Fuyao said, "so we should be careful not to die here."


    Hearing this, Qinghuai thought it was very interesting, but she still didn''t like the word "death". She said with anger: "where is so easy."


    It''s angry, but it''s more like being coquettish.


    How many people have seen the young locust?


    -


    since the mirror of heaven and earth eight trigrams was collected by Du Sheng, no one knows the trace of Wushan.


    However, Wushan always appears in the North Sea, so in any case, if someone wants to enter Wushan, he will come to Beihai.


    So one month after the opening of Wushan, a man came to Beihai.


    It took him only a short time to cross the North Sea, and soon he came to some mountain forest with the mark left before.


    He stood in the mountain forest, and countless fierce beasts retreated on their own.


    Some were lying on the ground, shivering.


    Storytellers seldom talk about fierce animals, but once they do, they must say that the most powerful fierce beast in the world must be the king tiger of mountains and forests.


    They don''t know about the fierce animals in ancient books.


    Only in the eyes of the people.


    In fact, of course not.


    There are many races in the demon land, all of which are extremely powerful in blood. They are stronger than tigers.


    But when a tiger becomes a monk of the sea, it is really the king of beasts.


    The man stood in the mountain forest, his face was black, his body was full of evil spirit, and he went straight into the sky.


    He should have stayed in the demon land and practiced in a cave, but he came here. Naturally, it is not a simple thing.


    It is said that tiger poison does not eat children.


    He''s not poisonous.


    So when his son died, he became very angry.


    I came here because I was angry.


    He looked at the forest in front of him, moved slightly, and the whole forest began to shake.


    He didn''t know where Wushan was.


    But he has a blood relationship with his son, and by virtue of this connection, he can work out the direction in the main.


    There is no doubt that all he has to do is find Wushan and find the man who killed his son.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    As for what to do after finding it?


    It goes without saying that, of course, he tortured the bold murderer to death and beat his soul to death.


    Standing in the middle of the mountain forest, Hu Xiao is looking for the faint breath. When he finds it, he will force the saint''s cave out of the ground.


    The mountain forest was shaking. Some places had already split open, revealing the roots of many trees. Some thought that the big demon would not come to kill people, so the demon monks hiding in the ground felt the evil spirit, and their whole body was shaking.


    This is a big demon in the sea. It is the highest existence in these demon cultivation. If the idea of killing people really comes out, who can stop it? There is no other way except waiting for death.


    Hu Xiao stood at the original, except for the place under his feet, the surrounding land was shaking. This was just his thinking, but he had not really made a move.


    We can see the horror of a big demon.


    Hu Xiao made such a big move, no matter how, no one knows, but do not know why, those cloud saints, did not do anything.


    It was not until a short time passed that a man in green came to the mountain forest.


    The man was dressed in blue, with a cold look on his face. Looking at Hu Xiao coldly in the distance, he also showed his unique evil spirit.


    This makes those demon monks who have already trembled because of Hu Xiao''s evil spirit tremble again.


    Damn it


    Why another one?


    Hu Xiao looked at the man in the distance with indifference. A trace of fear flashed through his eyes. He said coldly: "Qing Tian Jun, this matter, I advise you not to take care of it."


    Yes, the visitor is the Qing Tian Jun who cares about his daughter.


    He stood in the distance, looked at Hu Xiao and asked, "do you want to find out that fog mountain?"


    Hu Xiao frankly said: "Hu Yue died in the fog mountain, I naturally want to kill."


    Yes, no one can be indifferent to his son''s death.


    Besides, he is still a big demon.


    It is one of the most brilliant demon cultivation in the world.


    Even one of the most brilliant friars.


    Qingtianjun said calmly: "if you enter the Wushan, the Wushan will collapse."


    This is what all the monks of Canghai know. The fog mountain can''t let the monks above the twilight level enter into it, or there will be a danger of collapse. As for the sea monster like Hu Xiao, if you really want to enter it, it will collapse.


    Qingtian Jun looked at Hu Xiao, "I don''t care about the fog mountain and other people, but you should know that my daughter is also in it."


    It has been said clearly that qingtianjun can ignore other things, but when Qinghuai is in Wushan, Hu Xiao can''t do anything to Wushan. Qingtianjun doesn''t look like a big demon, but he is like a father who loves his daughter.


    If Qing Tian Jun disagreed, Hu Xiao could not do anything.


    He looked at qingtianjun and said, "if you have a daughter, you should know how it feels to lose your son."


    Demon Xiu attaches importance to blood relationship, which is more than the Terran.


    Since we know that the road must eventually go alone, in fact, there are not many friars who seek Taoist partners. Even those who have long been determined to become monks in the sea will not even accept apprentices.


    Only when we can''t see the dawn day by day, can we preach for the apprentices, leave our own Taoist methods and great hopes for future generations to realize it.


    But the demon cultivation is different. The monks of the demon land live in the ethnic group, and there is no saying that they accept apprentices. If the ethnic group wants to continue, they naturally need offspring.


    Qingtianjun''s eyes became relaxed too much, "I know, but you want to bring your pain to me, I can''t accept it."


    With this sentence, Qingtian Jun walked forward a few steps, with a gust of wind.


    He is the top five demons in the demon land. Hu Xiao is not the enemy.


    This is the root of qingtianjun''s success in the demon land.


    "Qingtianjun, I''m not your opponent, but you can''t stop me today."


    Hu Xiao looked at Qingtian Jun with solemn expression.


    Qingtian Jun was a little impatient, but not to Hu Xiao, but to a father who lost his son.


    "Maybe we can do something else," he said


    Qingtianjun said: "since Wushan can only go to the twilight zone, then you can let it go."


    Hu Xiao stopped the continuous gathering of Qi in the meridians and looked at qingtianjun, silent.


    They are the highest monks in the world, and they know a lot of secret methods.


    From the sea to the twilight, this kind of thing is very difficult for others, but for monks like them, it is not totally impossible.


    "Do you know where that fog mountain is?"


    When Hu Xiao said this, he obviously agreed to it.


    Qingtianjun said, "your son is dead, but my daughter is still alive."No matter how you look at this sentence, it''s like sprinkling salt on Hu Xiao''s wound. It''s very unfriendly.


    But Hu Xiao knew that was not the case.


    Don''t think about it. He just knows that qingtianjun is not such a person.


    Qingtianjun took out a very small thing from his arms.


    It''s like a horn.


    Hu Xiao looked at this thing, frowned and said, "it turns out that it''s a thousand miles."


    In this world, there are many kinds of similar skills, which are called teleportation. But in fact, the real teleportation is a magic instrument.


    It looks like the horn of a cow, which is not a common thing, but a big demon''s horn.


    It''s precious.


    "It seems true that you have found the remains of Emperor Wu."


    Hu Xiao sighed at this time, but his tone was calm.


    Qingtianjun didn''t speak, just blowing in the corner of his mouth.


    A quiet and melodious voice came out.


    Qingtianjun is a big demon of the demon land. His whole state is enough to make him not afraid of anyone in the demon land. Even though he admits that he has no chance of winning in the demon land, and even dare not to


    attack him, the rest of the saints and Demons are not the targets of qingtianjun''s fear.


    He doesn''t need too much.


    He found those magic tools, of course, to ensure the safety of Sophora japonica.


    This long-distance transmission is one of them.


    He had given the green locust a thousand miles ring before. The magic weapon could make the green locust go thousands of miles away in an instant. It was because he was worried that he would be hurt. The function of this thousand mile transmission is more simple. As long as there is another corner on the green locust, he can judge the position of the green locust.


    In order to find her in the shortest possible time.


    Waiting for the thousand mile transmission to play a role, Hu Xiao said: "if the girl had an accident, what would you worry about?"


    Qingtian Jun looked at the distance and said with a smile, "one day, no matter who is standing in front of me, I will ask him to die."


    Qingtianjun has nothing to worry about. When he gets mad, he doesn''t care about anything.


    He has no idea of becoming an immortal, and has no obligation to the ethnic group. He has only one daughter. Whoever wants his daughter to die, he will let that person die.


    Hu Xiao did not speak.


    Until the same melodious sound came from the ground.


    Hu Xiao stretched out his hand and blew out a hole in front of him with a majestic air engine, which was too deep to see the bottom.


    It''s not difficult to get into Wushan.


    Any monk in the sea can open the passage if he wants to, but after he goes in, he will collapse.


    Qingtianjun said: "I will stabilize the passage for you. If you enter it, anyone can be killed. You can''t move the green locust."


    Hu Xiao seemed to smile, "if it was Li Fuyao who killed Hu Yue, would you let me kill him?"


    Qingtianjun frowned. This is what he is most afraid of. If Hu Yuezhen is killed by Li Fuyao, her daughter will do it as long as she can.


    There will be someone in front of Hu Xiao.


    "You can kill anyone. She can''t die anyway."


    Qingtianjun''s request is not simple.


    And in some cases, it''s not a request, it''s a threat.


    How to kill Xiao Huaiqing.


    Hu Xiao nodded.


    As he walked towards the hole, his step was heavy.


    Qingtianjun followed him with no emotion in his eyes.


    When we got to the bottom of the ground, there was a thick fog ahead.


    When Hu Xiao came here, the realm had been suppressed to the twilight state with secret methods.


    Hu Xiao''s realm can be broken at any time when he reaches the twilight state. However, in Wushan mountain, if the sage''s secret method is suppressed, it can only be a twilight state. If he is killed, it will be the most sensational thing in the world.


    Moreover, it is not impossible for Hu Xiao to enter the Wushan mountain, and no one is more important than him. If he meets any human friars, it will be an endless battle.


    The Terrans will try to kill Hu Xiao.


    It''s better to kill a big demon than to kill a big demon.


    Qingtianjun looked at him and put his hand in the thick fog.


    There was no change, but Hu Xiao knew it was OK.


    Qingtianjun said: "remember not to hurt her, or I will kill your family."


    This is very serious.


    Hu Xiao nodded.


    To kill his family, of course, is not as simple as killing him and his daughter-in-law. Of course, there are all the tiger people.


    As long as Hu Xiao killed Qinghuai, there would be no tiger tribe in this world.


    This is what qingtianjun meant.


    Hu Xiao walked into the fog without expression.


    Qing Tian Jun said in a low voice: "I hope it''s not that guy, otherwise, it''s really hard to do."Before the voice dropped, some laughter came from the distance.


    There was a man in white standing somewhere in the cave.


    "That''s your son-in-law. Don''t you protect it?"


    He seemed to be trying to make a joke, but he didn''t seem to have, so he was a bit stiff.


    Qingtianjun looked at him. He didn''t know his name, but he knew that he was a monk of the sea just like himself.


    His name is big demon, he is called Sword Fairy.


    He is another sword immortal in the mountains and rivers besides chaoqingqiu, although he doesn''t know where he comes from.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The man in white looked at qingtianjun and said, "I said before, I want to go to Wushan to have a look."


    Qingtianjun looked at the fog in front of him, and he didn''t understand.


    Qing Tian Jun said, "there is a reason why you have to go?"


    The man in white shook his head, "who knows, I want to see it."


    Qingtianjun was silent for a moment and thought of something else.


    I didn''t say anything. I just got out of my way.


    This one uses a sword.


    That''s enough.


    The man in white did not speak. Since Qing Tianjun gave up his body, he came to the cave.


    The realm soon fell into the twilight.


    He took a step forward, out of the fog.


    Qingtianjun frowned.


    Step back.


    It''ll be back to the ground soon.


    The moon is high now.


    At this time, there was a man standing under the bright moon.


    Qingtianjun knew him and knew that he was chaoqingqiu.


    Facing Qingqiu, he looked at Qingtian Jun and said, "he wants to see him. I think he may want to kill Hu Xiao."


    Qing Tian Jun frowned: "kill Hu Xiao, the trouble is very big."


    Chao Qingqiu looked up at the bright moon. "I have been worrying about this world for many years. I''m going to take a breath of relief and become more comfortable. I don''t want to listen to what you say. If he wants to kill, he can kill. At least now, it''s not too big."


    Qing Tian Jun looked at the Qing Qiu Dynasty with a complicated look.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "the moon is very beautiful, but it''s a pity that I can''t see it several times."


    When he said this, Chao Qingqiu had some sadness on his face. Even qingtianjun felt that


    was a little sad.


    He thought in silence, you are the strongest person in the world, and you have the strongest sword in the world. What you did in those years is enough to show many things. Now the swordsman''s pulse is getting better and better. Even if you don''t want to stay, you should stay a little longer. Why should you leave in such a hurry?


    Is it just because you''re tired?


    Qingtianjun and chaoqingqiu''s age difference is not big. Why has he never felt this way.


    Chao Qingqiu knew what he was thinking, but did not speak.


    If you want to leave, how can you just be tired?


    "I''ve been living a very dull life all these years."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, that corridor was not an ordinary one. The sage did not say how powerful he was, but he was knowledgeable.


    He left a lot of backhand in this corridor.


    The means of Buddhism and Confucianism are numerous.


    But in front of Qinghuai and Li Fuyao, there was no obstacle.


    Li Fuyao''s sword was stained with a lot of blood, but the green silk sword was very strange, and there was not a drop of blood left on the sword.


    Li Fuyao pulls out the green silk sword from a puppet that he doesn''t know where, and looks ahead.


    Qinghuai holding the lantern, looking at the front, said: "I don''t know if other corridors will be like this."


    Li Fuyao hesitated: "I always feel a little strange..."


    "What?" asked the green locust


    What''s strange about it.


    Looking at this, she said, "it''s not hard for her to imagine."


    According to Li Fuyao''s original idea, the place where the sage of Yanhe left behind was to find an excellent successor, but there were still some tests. Although there were tests in this corridor, it was too simple to see.


    It should not be too difficult for any monk in Taiqing to deal with it.


    "Maybe in the back," said Qing Huai


    As she said this, something was ringing around her waist.


    The voice was not loud, only she and Li Fuyao could hear it.


    Li Fuyao only heard the sound, but did not know what it meant.


    The green locust can hear clearly and know what it is.


    Her face suddenly turned ugly. She looked at Li Fuyao and said seriously, "when you take that letter, we''ll find a place to hide it."


    Li Fuyao looked at her face, smoothed her eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Green locust with a cry, "you killed Hu Yue, now Hu Xiao demon king is coming."


    Few people have ever seen such a green locust. In fact, even qingtianjun could only see it many years ago when she was a little girl.Li Fuyao was a little surprised.


    The big demon in the demon soil is much easier to see than the sage in the cloud.


    The king of Hu Xiao''s demon is certainly not as good as Qingtian Jun. although he has been in the sea for a long time, he is not as good as Qingtian Jun in terms of combat power and aptitude, but in any case It''s also a sea.


    How many seas can there be in this world?


    There are only 13 Terrans.


    There are as many as hundreds of thousands of monks in this clan, which is only 13.


    There are more demon cultivation in demon soil, but there will be no more than Canghai friars of Terran.


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment and asked, "how can he come to Wushan?"


    Yes, it was very clear before that only the morning and evening realm could come to Wushan mountain. Although there were so many other monks, none of them were monks above the twilight realm.


    So he came to Wushan. In the end, he was just a monk in the twilight realm.


    A big demon, now a monk of Twilight realm, is also very terrible, but he is only a friar of Twilight realm.


    Li Fuyao looked at the green locust and whispered, "I think I''m going to be faster."


    He said faster, to break the border faster.


    Listen to this, don''t know why, green locust all of a sudden feel at ease a lot.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, she felt for the first time that the man on her side had become different.


    If before, Li Fuyao had always shown himself to be a gentle man. From this moment on, Qinghuai suddenly remembered that he was still a swordsman.


    Li Fuyao took her hand again and walked forward.


    "I won''t leave so soon before I can walk with you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the other corridor, Chan Zi leads Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan grabs Zen''s sleeve.


    Two people have been forward, Gu Yuan suddenly asked: "why I am a little sad."


    This sentence is nonsense, but Zen is such a smart person, naturally we know that Gu Yuan is talking about Li Fuyao and Qinghuai.


    He thought of a sentence he had seen in a Book of poetry before and said in a soft voice: "the word of love, I don''t know where to rise, go deep."


    He looked at Gu Yuan and said, "it''s just that even if you''re deeply in love, there''s also a shallow edge."


    After saying this, Chan Tzu said with a smile: "I think the benefactor song Pei is also good."


    Hearing the name, Gu Yuan subconsciously replied, "that guy, he can''t study and practice. Where can he do it?"


    Zen son smile, looking at Gu Yuan, did not speak.


    Gu Yuan suddenly blushed.


    Zen went forward a few steps and said, "so it''s not clear what love is."


    Gu Yuan gave a cry and was about to say something, but he saw the palace in front of him. It was very beautiful.


    The sunset glow shines on the eaves, with a large shadow.


    I don''t know why, they and Li Fuyao lived at different times.


    It''s night over there, but it''s sunset here.


    Looking at the front, he walked several steps forward and stepped on the stone ladder paved by white jade.


    Since the sage is known as the connection of the three religions, he wants to know how it is.


    Gu Yuan was slightly distracted, but soon followed up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    The palace under the sunset looks extraordinary. Of course, this is the last resting place of the sage, which is naturally extraordinary.


    Chan Zi walked on the stone ladder paved with jade, and each step was extremely slow, as if he were on a pilgrimage.


    Everyone knows that Chan Tzu is the most outstanding young disciple of the Buddhist land. He is a monk who has heard the two Buddhist sages preach. Naturally, his mind is extremely tough, and he will never be unstable because of such things.


    Although it is said that the sage of Yanhe studied the three religions, in terms of Buddhism, it should not be as subtle as those two Buddhist sages.


    Chan Tzu walked slowly, just to show respect.


    The saints in the world are not all true saints, but this one, since he has never sat high in the clouds, is worthy of admiration.


    Walking on the jade ladder, Gu Yuan said, "this sage is known to have learned and practiced the three religions. When I left the school, he specially asked me to bow if I saw the coffin of this saint."


    The leader of the school is the number one figure of Confucianism under the cloud, but it is impossible to know everything. Gu Yuan and Zen Zi learned about the three religions of Yanhe sage after they entered Wushan mountain. There was no reason to know that before.


    However, in the past years, the three religions have been examining the identity of the sage. Even if it is not known whether he has learned the three religions or not, the information can be obtained from the process of textual research. The message from Confucianism is that the sage is a great scholar, and the Taoist school is that he is a Taoist with profound Taoism. From the Buddhist point of view, the sage of Yanhe is a great monk.


    Although this is a little exaggerated, it is not much exaggeration in fact.


    Thinking about the master of the school, he nodded and said, "this sage is still very powerful."


    After saying this, Zen Zi wanted to say something more, but it seemed that he could not say anything.


    Gu Yuan didn''t know what he thought of. He ran a few steps ahead, and even went to the front of Zen. As soon as Chan Zi was about to open his mouth, he saw Gu Yuan in the sunset and laughed unconsciously.


    Zen Zi was born very beautiful. If he had not become a monk, he would have attracted the attention of many women if he walked in the Buddhist soil or in the mountains and rivers.


    In the words of a demon monk, there will be many people who want to give birth to Zen.


    Gu Yuan saw his smile and asked, "how can you become a monk?"


    When I first met Zen son in Beihai, Gu Yuan said something. At that time, she said it was a pity that she was a monk.


    Now I finally asked this question.


    Chan Tzu laughed and walked forward a few steps. He crossed over Gu Yuan and came to the palace. He said quietly, "the world is too noisy. I prefer quietness. That''s all."


    With this, Zen opened the door of the palace.


    I don''t know what the door of the hall is made of. It looks like wood, but it''s very heavy. No one can push it. Only a monk can do it.


    With the gate slowly pushed open by Zen.


    I don''t know what arrangement there is inside. The originally dark scene gradually lights up.


    On both sides of the main hall are inlaid with numerous night pearls.


    Enough to make the hall as bright as day.


    There is no difference between this palace and the Royal Palace in the secular world. The only difference is that it should be placed in the Dragon chair. There is no dragon chair, only a picture.


    The picture shows a man.


    It''s a middle-aged man sitting with his eyes closed.


    He was wearing a long white dress on his shoulder, and some of them were on a cloud in the distance.


    It looks very ordinary, just like ordinary monks. There is nothing special about it.


    Zen son looked at him and said, "I think he is the sage of Yanhe."


    Gu Yuan didn''t know why, but he was still holding on to Zen''s sleeve. He was a little nervous.


    Zen went forward a few steps, and suddenly there was a gust of wind in the hall.


    The main hall is very open, this has a gust of wind, the wind is whistling in the hall.


    The portrait was blown open by the wind, and then a word appeared: Kneel!


    Chan Zi noticed that there was a futon in front of the portrait.


    This is supposed to be left for later generations to kneel.


    Zen respected the sage, but he didn''t want to kneel down. Gu Yuan was ordered by Su ye to bow.


    No one wanted to kneel down to the saint.


    So Zen was not moved.


    Gu Yuan just pulled his sleeve and looked at the portrait.


    After that gust of wind, maybe it was too long to feel someone kneeling on the futon. This portrait swayed with the wind, fell off the wall and wandered around the hall.


    With his hands folded, he did not know when a Buddha light came out to wrap him and Gu Yuan. He took a step forward, and a lotus flower came out of his chest and left in an instant.


    It fell on the wall of the previous painting.Bang.


    The wall was made a big hole by the lotus.


    Chan Tzu looked at the exposed passage, and was a little lost in his mind.


    With his eyesight, he could see that there was a coffin lying in it.


    Ordinary people can only be called coffins.


    Only the coffins of emperors can be called coffins.


    There is a big coffin outside and a small coffin inside.


    Zen didn''t know what the coffin was made of.


    But it looks like ordinary Phoebe.


    Since the sage of Yanhe left his legacy and wanted others to inherit it, it was not disrespectful to see the coffin.


    Chan Zi took Gu Yuan forward.


    Through the wall, naturally came to the coffin, Zen son was born high enough to see the small words on the coffin.


    There are a lot of small characters, which are mostly about his life. If Li Fuyao looks at them, even if they are different from the words of a chicken and a dog at the bottom of the valley, they are still the story.


    Zen Tzu carefully read these, and then some emotion.


    There are some feelings about the experience of this sage.


    He had been dead for so many years, and naturally Chan Tzu could not have any indignant views on what he had done.


    After reading these, Zen Zi looked around.


    This is a very small secret room.


    There was nothing but the coffin.


    Chan Tzu suddenly said, "if we are lucky enough to be the first to get here, then why should others be so slow?"


    Gu Yuan had been very careful before. He had never thought about it, but now he noticed the problem when he heard Chan Zi''s almost self talk.


    This is a test. Why is it not difficult.


    If they are not difficult, the others should not be difficult, but why are they only two.


    Chan Tzu stepped back a few steps and looked nervous.


    Gu Yuan worried and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t think it''s very good," Zen said


    Yes, not very well.


    Although Chan Tzu is not a woman like Ye Sheng''s song, it can''t be said that his heart is pure, but he is also a very pure person.


    He can feel something different.


    Zen said, "let''s go."


    Even because he didn''t feel very good, he wanted to leave here. In this way, he would not inherit any of the sages and the relics of the sage Yanhe.


    It''s so close.


    There is nothing else here. As long as you reach out and push the coffin away, you will know the truth.


    But Zen chose to give up.


    Gu Yuan always believed in Zen, so when he said this, he nodded his head without hesitation.


    The situation has changed.


    It''s not as the saints had agreed.


    Chan Tzu produced a lotus flower at his fingertips and began to walk back.


    Back in the hall, the door suddenly closed.


    Without hesitation, the lotus flower in his hand bombarded the gate.


    And all over the sky, it seems very solemn.


    Chan Tzu was just going all out.


    This young genius, who is half a generation older than ye Shengge, may not be as effective as daozhong, but it will not be worse.


    That lotus flower is Zen''s killing move.


    After leaving between the fingers, the lotus falls on the door.


    No sound, but visible to the naked eye.


    It was like a flower falling into the water.


    There were ripples, but nothing else.


    Chan Tzu murmured and took a few steps backward.


    A mouthful of blood ran down his lips.


    Gu Yuan was worried about Zen son.


    "Are you ok?" she whispered


    Zen son is vomiting blood, which is not nothing.


    Zen son smiles, without any hesitation, he takes out a golden elixir from his arms.


    This is the elixir on the Lingshan mountain, which is very useful for healing wounds. Because it is too precious, there are not many Lingshan mountains.


    Zen has, but not much.


    With a elixir in his stomach, Zen Zi was much better. He turned around and blocked Gu Yuan behind him. He calmly said, "if you want to die today, I hope I will die first."


    With these words, he gave birth to Lotus again between his fingers, and protected Gu Yuan behind the lotus.


    Suddenly, the coffin fell in front of the hall.


    The painting also fell on the coffin.


    It''s very quiet.


    Gu Yuan can even hear the heartbeat of Zen.


    Zen took her hand and whispered, "don''t be afraid."


    Just as the voice dropped.


    Something happened in the coffin.Shake it.


    Then there was a harsh sound, slowly produced.


    If I hear you correctly, the coffin is pushed away.


    The picture moved a little bit forward.


    The next scene, let Gu Yuan almost cry out.


    Because there was a hand out of the coffin.


    That hand is very thin.


    It looks like skin and bone.


    This should be an old man''s hand, and the old man should be dying.


    Otherwise, there is no such hand.


    Zen didn''t know if this hand belonged to the sage.


    But I saw that hand holding the scroll, and then slowly took it back to the coffin.


    Then there was a slight sound.


    It''s like someone dressed.


    The lotus light between Zen''s fingers is great. I think Zen is also very nervous.


    It seems that after a long time, it seems that after a while.


    A moment is like a thousand years.


    There was a sigh in the hall.


    It is very vicissitudes, as if through the torrent of time came to the opposite Zen.


    "Alas..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    When that sound comes out.


    Even Chan Tzu had an illusion for a while. He suddenly felt that the sage should still be alive.


    This idea is absurd. No one in this world can live all the time. Even saints can''t live forever. But they are afraid of death, so they have practice. Therefore, some people want to leave this world, leave this world, whether it''s death or go to a new world.


    But death is much simpler than going to a new world.


    Everyone is going to die.


    According to what the sage himself said on the coffin, the saint lived on this basis. At least 3000 years ago, a saint could have lived more than 1400 years ago, so anyway, the sage of Yanhe should have died.


    But hearing this voice, Zen couldn''t help but give birth to the idea that the sage was still alive.


    After sorting out his thoughts, Zen Tzu looked at the front very seriously. No matter what he thought, he would see the truth later.


    If the saint was alive, it would be a shocking thing to say anyway.


    Because no one has lived so long.


    It may be, but it has not been recorded.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With the sound of the sound, the hand reappeared in Zen''s sight, but this time, the hand had clothes on it.


    It''s moon white sleeves.


    The hand was still thin, but it didn''t look so terrible.


    A moment later, another hand came out.


    Two hands, respectively grasp both sides of the coffin.


    With Zen''s eye power, naturally you can see that the two hands are exerting slightly. It seems that someone wants to sit up from the coffin.


    Zen son looked at the scene in silence without any thought.


    Gu Yuan has already hidden his head behind Zen.


    After waiting for a long time, there was a pale hair, like the withered weeds, looking at the lifeless head stretched out.


    There are five features on that head, but it''s absolutely not good-looking.


    No other adjective can describe that face.


    Only one word can tell exactly the state of that face.


    That''s old.


    Yeah, if it''s really a saint, it''s the saint.


    That was the sage of Yanhe 3000 years ago.


    If he has lived for 3000 years, that is,


    , he will be very old and old to a certain extent.


    No one is older than him.


    Old means weakness.


    If the common people find their parents too old to move one day, some people will be disgusted with them, because they are old and can''t do anything more.


    Of course, this idea must be wrong.


    But it can''t be denied that when a person is old enough, it is really useless.


    But what if he was a saint?


    What happens when he''s old enough?


    Zen didn''t know, so he didn''t do anything. He just quietly watched the old man sitting in the coffin and looked at him.


    The old man can''t even see meat on his face, only a layer of skin, so he can''t see any change of expression.


    He just took a look at Zen, then said with emotion: "originally I still live, or wait for you."


    When he said this sentence, it may be because he had not spoken for a long time, so he appeared very astringent.


    Sounds like ghosts.


    Zen son looked at him and suddenly asked, "is it you?"


    There is no need to ask more questions, so two words are enough.


    The old man turned his head and looked at Zen son with some approval in his eyes. "Zen son, you have a good aptitude. The one behind you is the seed of reading books. It''s not bad. You''re all here. How about daozhong?"


    All the monks in the world know that only the disciples with the highest qualification of Confucianism can be said to be the seeds of reading books. This is a kind of constitution. The most talented talents are the Zen of Buddhism and Taoism.


    Zen did not speak.


    The old man said, "I think you should know my name is Yanhe. I have been in Lingshan, and seeking wisdom is my name."


    Listening to the word "seeking wisdom", Zen thought of the story recorded in the Lingshan Buddhist Scripture. Only then did he know that the sage of Yanhe had been to Lingshan and stayed for so long.


    And it happens that Xunhui is the master of Zen master. If we really want to count it, Zen Zi should be regarded as his younger generation.


    But Zen is not concerned about this, he is thinking about something else.


    Since the sage of Yanhe is still alive, what relics and inheritance are obviously false.


    Zen is concerned about what he wants to do.


    The sage of Yanhe looked at Zen son, and there was some light in his eyes. "I''m not dead, but I''m going to die."Zen can see his state and know that this sentence is true.


    "But I don''t want to die."


    The sage Yanhe said, "no one wants to die, but I don''t want to."


    "A long time ago, I was dying, but at that time I was the same as I am now. I didn''t want to die, I didn''t want to die, and there was no other way. I couldn''t leave this world, so I could only stay in this world, so I tried a lot."


    If Li Fuyao stood here and heard these words, he would surely have some resonance. He knew much more than Chan Tzu and Gu Yuan.


    But it''s not him who is standing here.


    Although Chan Tzu is also very intelligent and knows a lot, he will not know what he did not know.


    So he listened quietly.


    In fact, maybe he was recuperating,


    "I first tried to put people''s soul on other bodies, such as fierce animals, chickens and dogs. It really made me live longer, but eventually it turned into chickens and dogs. It was not easy for me to go to the sea, how could I do this."


    "So I thought of something else."


    "I''ve been to the Buddha land, to the school, and to know the Tao and Dharma. I know that the seed of reading books and the cultivation of Taoism represent the three most suitable qualifications for practice."


    "What if these three kinds of people become a furnace of elixir?"


    The sage Yanhe said, "I have learned and practiced the three teachings, and I am proficient in the techniques of the three religions. What incompatibility is not a problem for me."


    "I was dying at that time, so I tried it."


    Zen said, "did you succeed?"


    The sage of Yanhe shook his head, "it''s only half the success."


    Zen Zi was puzzled. If he didn''t succeed, how could this sage live to the present?


    "In the last two hundred years of my life, I first caught a seed of reading books and shut him down for a long time. However, in the past few decades, neither Taoism nor Buddhism has come up with Taoism or Zen. Then I can only refine him into Dan."


    "Soon after eating him, I found another one."


    Yanhe sage said: "of course, I have become Dan."


    "But I didn''t wait for a Zen until I waited for 200 years."


    Zen is silent. These three kinds of people are not cabbage on the street. They have only been produced for hundreds of years, sometimes even for thousands of years. The last Zen son of Buddhism has been around for 5000 years.


    The sage of Yanhe wanted to wait for the appearance of Zen, which naturally could not be expected.


    So that''s only half the story.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    The sage of Yanhe wanted to train them into Dan to complete his crazy idea, but he failed to find the Zen son in the end.


    It didn''t work.


    Maybe it''s a success.


    After all, he had just trained daozhong and reading seeds into Dan, and he had lived to this day.


    The sage of Yanhe said: "a little less is a thousand steps away."


    "Even if I eat these two heats of pills, I can''t live so long, but I''m not reconciled. Since my assumption is not wrong, I will wait for you one day, when all three of you will appear in front of me, and I will be able to complete my vision."


    Zen Tzu had some doubts, "since you can''t live to this day, you naturally need some secret method to let yourself sleep for a long time, so as to reduce the loss of vitality. But how can you judge that we are here and wake up?"


    Zen is worthy of the name of erudition. From the three words and two words of the sage of Yanhe, many things can be inferred.


    Yanhe saint''s eyes are full of admiration. Although he will do something about Zen later, it does not hinder his appreciation of Zen. "Did you forget the three drops of blood you entered here?"


    Chan Tzu''s expression changed slightly. The blood they put in the door before!


    At that time, Chan Tzu just felt that as long as they were monks of the three religions, who knew, it was the arrangement of the three of them.


    "In that case, why are there other people involved?"


    The vine that stretched out from the bottom of the sea, the people who rolled in were not only the three of them, but also two big demon parents and children, as well as Li Fuyao.


    The sage of Yanhe said frankly: "those two little demons have the blood of big demons, which may be useful. As for the swordsman, although they are not sword germs, they are also of great use to me."


    Zen no longer spoke.


    He held Gu Yuan''s hand tightly with a plain expression.


    Yanhe sage did not know where to take out a cloth belt, his head of random hair, tied up.


    He thought to say: "wait a moment, that kind of way will come, when you three people die together, want to come no one will feel the loss."


    Zen son looked down at the lotus flower between his fingers and said, "I don''t want to die."


    Yan he said with a smile, "I don''t want to die, so you''re going to die."


    Because he didn''t want to die, others would die. This is a very unreasonable thing. However, the sage Yanhe was obviously an unreasonable person, so Zen was not willing to argue with him too much, but the lotus light between his fingers became more and more prosperous.


    But there was no feeling of hand.


    The sage Yanhe said: "I know you want to join hands with the Taoist priest to see if there is a chance to escape. Maybe you are still waiting for the swordsman to come. Anyway, you are not willing to die in this place, but you should know that I built this palace. I spent so much time on it. How could I possibly let you have an organic life Will you run out? "


    "So even if you join hands with that Taoist, and you are such a boy, how can you be my opponent? I have planned for so many years that I can''t make any mistakes today."


    "Besides, don''t forget that I am a saint."


    "You are not a saint," retorted Zen


    There have been debates on the true saints and the false saints. The most famous one at that time was the debate between the master of Su ye and the sage in the clouds about the true and false saints.


    Although he was defeated in the end, no friars dare to say that the saints in the clouds are not saints.


    However, there is a truth that many people understand that a monk who has reached the level of cultivation in the sea may not be regarded as a saint.


    People like Yan He sage can''t be said to be a saint''s action, so it''s normal for Zen to refuse to recognize it.


    However, after so many years of existence in this world, there is only one such person as Zen Zi. Ye Shengge doesn''t know what Chan Zi is thinking. Even if she knows, she doesn''t want to respond. She just says calmly: "Master said that Wushan is built by the laws of sages. If any monk who surpasses the time of day and night comes here, the fog mountain will collapse. In other words, even if he knows it, he doesn''t want to respond It''s the friars who have the twilight realm in this place who break into the spring and Autumn period, and the fog mountain will collapse, and then we will all die. "


    "He is a saint, but now the realm should also be in the twilight realm. If he wants to surpass the twilight realm, he will certainly not be able to do so."


    "Since it''s all morning and evening, it''s impossible to say who wins or who loses."


    The temple master is a very important person in the world of practice. No matter what he says, there will be people who believe and listen to him.


    Zen said: "do you think that the general morning and evening can break your talisman with ease?"


    This is the key point. Even if the saint is in a twilight situation, it is not a simple Twilight situation.


    Ye Shengge said, "if it''s time to die, let''s all die together."


    With this sentence, ye Shengge did not look at Zen son any more, but looked at the sage of Yanhe who had stood up from the coffin.The sage came out of the coffin, and a lotus flower appeared between the fingers of Zen. He looked at the sage.


    The sage of Yanhe looks older than before.


    The coffin is made of special resurrection wood, which can lock his vitality to the greatest extent, but also indirectly trapped himself in it. At that time, he was a monk in the realm of the sea, so he would not care much.


    But now the realm has dropped some, naturally it will not be so simple.


    They are not the kind of people who don''t do anything and just want to die.


    So Zen gave birth to a lotus again.


    Ye Sheng''s song is much calmer.


    She has destroyed many magic weapons before, but for her, none of them is important.


    She is a Taoist, a very special monk in this world.


    She looked at the sage of Yanhe and said calmly, "do it."


    No matter what realm the sage of Yanhe is, this fight is always to be fought.


    With the lotus flower on his feet, he swept to the sage of Yanhe.


    Ye Shengge has offered a magic weapon like a spear.


    Ye Sheng singer in the flashing light, one after another majestic air machine in the palm.


    Looking at the sage of Yanhe, ye Shengge undoubtedly clapped it with one hand, which was like a big wave hitting the coast.


    There is no doubt that ye Shengge is powerful.


    She was out there before, almost killing the night.


    But in front of Yanhe sage, it seems not so strong.


    Because the sage of Yanhe just rolled up his sleeves in the face of such an offensive.


    Then there is a tremendous air force will be Ye Sheng song beat back.


    At the same time, Zen Zi and his lotus flower went to Yanhe sage.


    In fact, the timing is very good, but it seems to have no influence on the sage of Yanhe.


    He grabbed the lotus with one hand.


    Then the lotus flower began to wither in his hands.


    The sage of Yanhe raised his thin hand, grabbed Zen by the collar, threw him out, and calmly said, "how can you compare with me even in the morning and evening?"


    This sentence is very realistic. Even though he was a monk in the morning and evening, he had been in the sea. Naturally, he was not able to cope with the ordinary situation.


    "You can welcome your own destiny well, don''t think about doing anything else."


    The sage of Yanhe looked at the Zen son who had been flying upside down and the Ye Sheng song sitting on the ground. Then he said, "if you were not of this kind of qualification, I might have told you all I have learned."


    Just a brief encounter, ye Shengge knew that he was absolutely impossible to surpass him.


    Not only because he had been in the sea, but he made this fog mountain. This is his home. Since it is his home, how can she have a chance to win?


    Maybe a few more, maybe.


    Ye Shengge sat on the ground, looked at the sage of Yanhe, and said calmly, "I said that I would not let you eat me, so there was no way to wait until the end. We all died together."


    When Zen Zi got up from the ground, he heard this sentence and thought about what ye Shengge had said before. It turned out that the three of them did not die together, but the sage of Yanhe.


    But how can it be done?


    The sage of Yanhe looked at Ye Sheng''s song and said with a smile, "what other means do you have?"


    Ye Shengge did not speak, but began to take out several magic tools, some of which even the sage Yanhe was moved.


    After the appearance of those magic weapons, they even sent out a gorgeous light towards the sage of Yanhe. It seems that they are going to detonate them.


    There is some dignified meaning on Yanhe sage''s face.


    Although he can surpass these people, he is very old. Standing here all the time, he is wasting his life. The longer he is, the weaker he will be.


    Although he was not too afraid of those magic tools, they were separated from his song with Ye Sheng.


    How much time will it take until he comes to ye Shengge?


    "I''d like to know how many magic tools you have that you can drive."


    When he said this, the sage of Yanhe was crushing a magic instrument.


    Ye Shengge has no expression, but for a moment, dozens of magic tools appeared in front of her.


    "A lot," she said


    There are many, but how many?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the wind blows into the tower, the main girder is also turning over and looking at an ancient book about Wushan. Suddenly, there is a sound of feet behind him. Liang doesn''t have to turn his head to know that it is Zhang Shouqing.


    Zhang Shouqing went to stand behind the master, moved his lips and did not speak.


    Liang also turned to look at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Shouqing hesitated for a moment and said, "there are fewer magic tools on the mountain."


    Liang also knew what Zhang Shouqing was talking about. He said, "Shengge took some away."


    Zhang Shouqing naturally knew that the only way to take away those magic weapons without destroying the treasure house was with the key.And the key is always here.


    Zhang Shouqing had no choice but to say: "can be a lot less?"


    "How much is it?"


    "Half!"


    "Half?"


    Liang also stood up and looked at Zhang Shouqing, even he was a little surprised.


    After a long time, he said with a bitter smile, "this girl."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    Where is chenxieshan?


    That''s the first Taoist temple in the mountains and rivers under the cloud. In other words, it''s the first gate in the world, because in terms of absolute strength, chenxieshan is stronger than the Academy.


    The temple master of chenxieshan is the first person under the sea recognized for many years.


    There are many magic tools in the mountain.


    There are too many to count.


    What will it look like when half of those magic weapons are in the hands of one person?


    I don''t know.


    Because this kind of thing has not happened, no strong person can use so many magic tools, even the master who is obsessed with refining tools.


    No one has the chance.


    Not everyone has the key to the treasure house.


    Therefore, ye Shengge may be the first person who can get half of the magic weapons in the treasure house.


    She is a Taoist. She is the first person in the younger generation, but she will not be so boring. She can use so many magic tools. But when she went to the treasure house, she actually wanted to make a joke with her master, the temple master


    Yes, although she has been the first person of the younger generation, and has long been the existence of numerous young disciples on the mountain, she is still a young person. Young people sometimes like to play.


    It was a joke. When she came back to chenxieshan again, she would put all these magic weapons back.


    Of course, she must be told by her master.


    As for whether she could get out of Wushan, she never thought about it.


    How could she have died here.


    However, ye Shengge has such magic tools, which is doomed.


    When she took out so many magic tools one by one, and then tried to stop the consumptive Yanhe sage in the simplest way.


    Not only Zen, but even the sage of Yanhe had a lot of different emotions.


    He crushed another artifact with one hand and stepped back a few steps.


    Looking at Ye Sheng''s song, the sage of Yanhe said strangely, "you are not only interesting, but also willing."


    I don''t think there are many people in this world who have the temperament of Ye Shengge. For their own life, they throw away so many magic tools. It''s not a pity to throw them away.


    The sage of Yanhe is not in a hurry, which is naturally a very good result. Ye Shengge also said, "as long as I live, these are worth it."


    At first, it doesn''t sound reasonable, but in fact it makes a lot of sense.


    She is a kind of Taoism, and her realm has been promoted so fast that she may become a monk who ascends the stairs soon. If she has more chances, she may become a monk of the sea and a saint. What are these magic weapons?


    Even if she can''t be a saint, it''s not difficult for her to become a tower.


    By then, she will be able to maintain the status of daomen in this world.


    All the things that are destroyed by the magic weapons are meaningful.


    Everything in the world has value. There is no doubt that the value of Ye Sheng''s song in this world is higher than many other things.


    So she was cool.


    Yanhe looked at the three young people, and then said with some melancholy: "I have read more than 10000 Buddhist books, more than 3000 volumes of Taoist Scriptures, and countless Confucian classics before I come up with this method. Why don''t you let me try it? If I can, there will be a way to live forever in this world. Then I will be written in the history books."


    Zen son''s face was pale. He was seriously injured by the sage Yanhe before, but now he has no strength to fight back. He looked up at the sage and said, "this is an evil way. Don''t say whether it can be done. Even if it is, there is no reason for you to try. It is harmful."


    What Chan Tzu said about harming people was not about the three of them, but about the later Chan Tzu, the later reading seeds and the later Taoism.


    If it is said that the sage of the river has made it through this road, then those people after that will really become the food eaten by life.


    "Before I die, I will not leave any flesh and blood," Zen said quietly


    When he said this, he looked calm, as if this matter had nothing to do with him.


    The sage of Yanhe looked at the Zen son and sarcastically said, "I''m not willing to help me, but it''s useless."


    With these words, he did not want to wait any longer, but walked forward calmly.


    Although he is now in a twilight situation, it does not mean that he has no way out.


    he waved as like as two peas, and there were several vines in the coffin, which were exactly the same as those produced on the bottom of the day.


    Ye Shengge drives the magic instrument to explode in the air, but the vine that has already stretched out is pushed back by the air wave generated by the self explosion of the magic weapon, and then continues to extend.


    Ye Shengge''s expression is plain, but the imperial emissary explodes in the air.


    Obviously, no one can walk up to her until these magic tools are used up.But even if she took half of the magic weapon in the shenxieshan treasure house, how long could she hold on to it?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the corridor is the palace.


    After a night of hard work, Li Fuyao and Qinghuai were already very tired when they came here.


    Li Fuyao held the green silk, looked at the jade stairs in front of him, and walked forward with Qinghuai''s hand.


    The lantern has been put away by Li Fuyao.


    The jade steps were not long, and Li Fuyao did not walk fast.


    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, they both stopped.


    The two looked at each other and saw the problems in their own eyes.


    It turned out that after a quarter of an hour, the palace was still far away.


    This quarter of an hour, seems to be in place.


    Li Fuyao had no reason to think of that stream under the cliff of sword mountain.


    "It''s not a great thing," he said


    Qinghuai thought it was meaningful and asked, "how do you solve it?"


    Li Fuyao thought that in front of the stream under the cliff of sword mountain, he just took the trouble to step down many times.


    And then we got to the shore.


    What about this time?


    Li Fuyao said this to Qinghuai with a smile.


    "Do you think that sage will be so boring?" asked Qinghuai


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and said, "it''s possible."


    This is supposed to be an innocent guess, and there is no other explanation.


    "Green locust says:" I don''t want to go on here endlessly, want to go to you. "


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "OK."


    If you say something, you will do it.


    In Qinghuai''s eyes, Li Fuyao began to go straight ahead, but for the next half an hour, he always came back to her soon.


    In the long run.


    Two hours passed.


    Qinghuai looks at Li Fuyao''s back in front of the jade steps.


    Then she thought, when he showed up again, she must persuade him.


    But after a while, when he saw Li Fuyao again, he came to the gate of the hall.


    Li Fuyao stood in front of the hall, looking at the green locust, his face some proud smile.


    He seldom shows such emotion on his face, but now he is in front of his favorite woman, so what?


    Qinghuai felt that his expression was a little underdone, but he always felt that he liked it.


    After a few steps forward, he soon reached Li Fuyao.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, Qinghuai asked, "what''s going on?"


    "In those days, I walked hundreds of times in front of the stream under the cliff of sword mountain, and then I went to the opposite bank, but I was only allowed to walk dozens of times here. The arrangement of this sage is really too simple."


    Li Fuyao looks at Qinghuai and smiles.


    "Where is the layout simple, is never thought that one day, someone will be so stupid in such a place, take the trouble to walk dozens of times."


    Qinghuai looks at Li Fuyao as if she is looking at a guy she has never seen before.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say much. He just stood in front of the gate and pushed the door.


    The door opened slowly.


    The door opened and he walked in. Naturally, he could see the scene inside.


    Ye Shengge is driving his magic weapons to explode one by one in the air, and different colors appear in the air, just like someone set off fireworks.


    Li Fuyao stood at the door and looked at the scene. He was surprised.


    Chanzi looked at him, but ye Shengge didn''t even look at him.


    Qinghuai looked at the Yanhe sage who looked like a ghost and asked, "what''s going on?"


    She was asking questions, but Li Fuyao didn''t.


    Since the first time he entered the hall, Jian 19 had already swept past, and then the grass was gradually green and hovered on his side.


    In a moment, when the magic weapon exploded, the sword slashed at the vine. There was no accident. The sword actually cut down the vine.


    Li Fuyao held up the green silk and looked at the ghost like sage of Yanhe and asked, "Yan He sage?"


    Ye Shengge looks at him in surprise. I don''t know why Li Fuyao can see the identity of shuyanhe sage at a glance.


    Yanhe looked at Li Fuyao, felt the majestic sword spirit, thought about something, and then said with a smile: "it''s not a sword embryo, and the qualification is not good, but at this age, he is already too Qing. He hasn''t practiced sword for several years, so he has suffered a lot."


    Lack of qualifications, even if there are countless opportunities, still need to practice hard.


    Although the realm of the sage of Yanhe has fallen into the twilight, his eyes are still there, and naturally he can see something in it.


    He said, "it''s a pity that if you are a little bit late and you add this kind of Taoism, you may still have a chance, but what can you do if you are too clear?"Li Fuyao did not refute, but said: "I heard people say that you are a shameless person and have nothing to do with saints. I didn''t have much feeling before, but now it''s true."


    The sage of Yanhe thought of one thing and asked, "apart from these three, I have made a little trick outside. How did you get in? Can you cut your sword open?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I just walked dozens of times."


    The sage of Yanhe stopped his words for a while.


    Dozens of times


    Is this what people do?


    Who else in the world has such a good disposition to travel dozens of times.


    After finishing this sentence, Li Fuyao did not say or do more. He handed several swords to the front and cut off the vines, but the sword could not fall in front of the sage Yanhe.


    The sage of Yanhe looks at Li Fuyao quietly.


    There was no emotion in my eyes.


    Li Fuyao stood beside ye Shengge and said calmly, "I promised two people that if you die, I will put something on your body, but since you are still alive, I can only ask you to die."


    Yanhe sage''s expression is bland, "it seems that you may die a little more."


    Li Fuyao is holding the green silk. The green sword spirit is like the green silk falling on the sword. If one sword goes down, the natural killing power is great. However, it is difficult to win.


    Li Fuyao looked at the green locust, some helpless way: "I didn''t think it was like this."


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "he is very powerful, but if we delay, we may have a chance to survive."


    Li Fuyao looks at the magic tools in front of Ye Shengge. She is speechless. If there is no accident, she will drag them with countless magic tools.


    Li Fuyao thought that Hu Xiao demon king might have entered the fog mountain, and frowned slightly.


    He looked at ye Shengge and said, "do you have any other way?"


    Ye Shengge has a lot of things at the bottom of the box.


    Li Fuyao didn''t believe that ye Shengge had no way to do, even though he was facing the sage of Yanhe.


    He did have a card, but that card had already been hidden by Li Fuyao. It would not be taken out until he died.


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "yes, but at that time, they will all die."


    "You''re not going to blow yourself up," Li asked


    Ye Shengge glanced at him obliquely and did not speak.


    She has always been reluctant to listen to such silly remarks.


    The sage of Yanhe grabbed the sword 19 and squeezed it hard, but it didn''t break it. It was just that the sword was connected with Li Fuyao''s mind. When he held the sword 19, Li Fuyao''s face turned pale.


    Li Fuyao looked at ye Shengge seriously. "I''ll save your life. You''ll have to save me later."


    Ye Shengge said, "solve him first."


    She didn''t ask what would happen after that, because if this matter could not be solved at present, there was no possibility to talk about it later.


    The sage of Yanhe looked at the young man who rushed in and said indifferently, "I want to know what means you have."


    Li Fuyao said, "I can''t beat you. I''ll find someone to fight with you."


    Listening to this, not only is Ye Sheng''s song, but even Chan Zi looks at Li Fuyao.


    Since Li Fuyao and Chao Qingqiu had a chat in Qingtian city in those years, everyone knows that Chao Qingqiu is optimistic about this young man. If he is optimistic about this young man, he will leave something on him.


    Both chanzi and ye Shengge know that Li Fuyao once cut a sword to climb the stairs on his way back to the mountains and rivers.


    That is undoubtedly the Sword Fairy''s method.


    Ye Shengge frowned and said, "it''s only morning and evening here."


    It can only be morning and evening, so all things above the morning and evening can''t be done.


    Li Fuyao looked at her, thought carefully, and then said, "almost."


    Ye Shengge is silent.


    Li Fuyao looked at the sage of Yanhe, his expression was calm. "I want to come, my predecessors also want to fight with a saint."


    Hearing this sentence, the sage of Yanhe felt some inexplicable feeling.


    Then he suddenly felt a tremendous sword spirit in Li Fuyao''s body.


    At the same time, the sword nineteen began to sound.


    Yanhe sage''s heart is not good, the whole person regardless, directly forward to plunder.


    At the same time, ye Shengge sacrificed several magic weapons and exploded them in the air.


    Zen also produced a lotus flower at his fingertips and pushed it out.


    Green locust and Gu Yuan are also one after another.


    These magnificent Qi machines are not for killing people, but for stopping the sage.


    Several Qi machines stopped in front of the sage Yanhe, but he stretched out his hand to pick up, and then they were broken.


    He will soon steal to Li Fuyao.


    But a moment later, from Li Fuyao''s body, suddenly came out a man in white.His sword is so powerful that even if the realm is only in the twilight, it is enough to make people feel shocked.


    He reached out slightly, and the green silk fell into his hand.


    If green silk was a sharp weapon in Li Fuyao''s hand before, it was stronger in this man''s hand.


    The white robed man looked at the thin man in front of him, who was like a ghost. He just said in a soft voice: "I thought I could go a little more with you, but the fate here is gone."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zen son looked at the man in white robe and stood up to salute. Ye Shengge did not speak, but he was dignified.


    On that day, Zen Tzu was in Baiyu town. Although it was the most eye-catching scene that he opened the sky curtain with a sword in the early autumn, in addition, the scene of the white robed man killing several people climbing the building alone was still unforgettable.


    The sage of Yanhe felt a little uncomfortable for the first time. He looked at the man and asked, "who are you?"


    "White knows cold."


    The sage of Yanhe said that it is a pity that Li Fuyao is not a sword embryo. That is because there has not been a sword embryo in this world for 6000 years. What about the last sword embryo in this world?


    It is Bai Zhihan.


    Six thousand years of Bai Zhihan, only this line from the sea, now even in the morning and evening, it is not necessarily lost.


    The sage of Yanhe is not an ignorant person. He naturally knows the name of the sword embryo. But why does such a sword spirit appear in this young man.


    It puzzled him.


    If put in the past, he can put out with a wave.


    But now, he and Bai Zhihan''s state, not much better.


    I''m not sure.


    Bai Zhihan held the sword and turned his head to look at Li Fuyao. There was a smile on his face. "I thought I could at least accompany you to the stairs. Why are you so anxious?"


    Li Fuyao some helpless, "met a pseudo saint, no way."


    Bai Zhihan picks eyebrow, "false saint?"


    "I have never killed the sea in my life."


    With this sentence, the whole hall is full of sword spirit!


    -


    there is no month today, and there will be another month tomorrow.


    It''s another moonlit night.


    Chaoqingqiu stands by the lake, beside him is qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun looked at chaoqingqiu and asked earnestly, "what do you think of Li Fuyao?"


    Chao Qingqiu said calmly: "hope for the sea."


    Qingtianjun said, "you look after him?"


    Nod to Qingqiu.


    "Then why didn''t you do anything?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "what am I going to do?"


    "You really don''t care about anything?"


    The moonlight fell on Chao Qingqiu''s face. Qingtianjun looked at him and gave birth to a smile. He said, "he is regarded as a descendant by Bai Zhihan. Bai Zhihan helps him. I worry about what to do."


    "What means is this again?" asked Qing Tian Jun in surprise


    "It''s heritage."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    The hall is full of sword spirit and sharp meaning is full of all people''s senses.


    Bai Zhihan had never seen the scenery of the sea before or after his death, but in that era, if it was who could still kill the sea by climbing stairs, there was no one else except Bai Zhihan.


    But this is just a guess, because even on the day of his death, Bai Zhihan has no chance to attack the sea.


    But who is he? He is Bai Zhihan. He is the last sword embryo in the world. In terms of Kendo qualification, no one has been able to master it for 6000 years.


    Even today''s Sword Fairy Chao Qingqiu, when facing this sword embryo, can''t say that his sword skill is better than Bai Zhihan.


    The green silk did not know when it had been sheathed, and the sword was hanging around his waist by Bai Zhihan. If it was not for the blue sword spirit that had been produced in the hall, it would be like a blue cloth curtain covering the hall. I''m afraid no one would feel how strong Bai Zhihan is.


    Looking at the sword embryo that had been damned for many years in the eyes of sage Yanhe, he naturally knew who Bai Zhihan was and knew that the last sword embryo of this swordsman was a real genius.


    His talent, not to mention him, is inferior to him in most of his books.


    But now you are a dead man. How can you defeat me with a sword?


    Looking at the sword spirit hidden in Li Fuyao''s body, the sage of Yanhe sneered: "I have already arrived at the sea and am the most powerful monk in the world. How can you compare with me?"


    Bai Zhihan didn''t want to talk more, but said, "I have a sword on my waist, and I will cut what I have."


    "How about the sea? Life and death can''t be understood. Thinking of such a means to survive, if I''m still alive, I''ll kill one."


    Bai Zhihan has a cold look and a cold voice.


    The sage of Yanhe said indifferently: "I don''t know that you have such great ability."


    Bai Zhihan didn''t want to talk nonsense any more. His last sword spirit was the last thing he left after the first World War in Baiyu town. Originally, he thought that it would only be used when Li Fuyao went to the spring and Autumn period or when he ascended the building. Who knows that it is only a few years away from Baiyu town that Li Fuyao has already met with the difficulty of life and death.


    However, since this is looking for a fake saint, Bai Zhihan also feels that it is not a big problem.


    In his whole life, he had never been defeated in the fight over the same border, and even in the cross-border war, he almost won.


    Only he never killed the monk Canghai.


    Whether it is the heyday, or now has fallen into the realm of the sea.


    Now I have a chance to say nothing but sword.


    Green silk was taken back by him before, not because of anything else, but because Bai Zhihan wanted to finish the last battle of his life completely.


    His body has been completely destroyed in the original war, which means that after today, no matter it is the invincible Chao Qingqiu in the world, or anyone else, it is impossible for him to reappear in the world.


    Therefore, this war must be his last trace in the world.


    The green silk breaks away from the waist and hovers beside Bai Zhihan.


    The sword is in its sheath.


    But the meaning of sharpness cannot be concealed.


    Since it is the last war, or in the face of a once sea, Bai Zhihan is unwilling to defeat.


    Countless sword Qi lingered around him.


    At last, the sage of Yanhe was afraid.


    There are only swordsmen and swordsmen in the world. They are the most difficult to deal with. They are all in the sea. Those saints in the clouds dare not provoke chaoqingqiu and climb the stairs together. When the old ancestor Xu Ji was in full swing, no one dared to provoke him.


    Now he and Bai know that cold is the same day and night.


    This is a sword embryo. He was once a saint.


    Bai Zhihan spread out his hand and said, "it''s the last time."


    The voice is lonely and sad.


    Li Fuyao looks at the scene and frowns slightly.


    Bai Zhihan chuckled, "it doesn''t matter. You will return my kindness when you come to the sea in the future."


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    In this moment, countless sword Qi started in front of Bai Zhihan.


    Countless sharp sword Qi swept away.


    Bai Zhihan has gone forward.


    The green silk is hanging on his side, following Bai Zhihan.


    The sage Yanhe has a dignified expression. People like him have deep meaning in their actions.


    Bai Zhihan''s white robe moved with the wind, and his face was full of joy. He was approaching the body of the sage of Yanhe. There were countless sword Qi on his fingertips, and several brilliant blue lights appeared between his fingers, just like the essence of sword Qi.


    The whole hall is full of sword spirit.


    The sage of Yanhe has a big sleeve, and countless stars are born and dying in his sleeve.


    Bai Zhihan''s sword spirit is close to big sleeve. There is a sharp voice between the hall. At first, the sound is a little uncomfortable. But after a moment, several people present saw that the sword Spirit fell into the big sleeve.Then Bai Zhihan frowned and stepped back.


    Innumerable sword Qi is broken in front of me, just like a sword is broken here, and countless pieces fly everywhere.


    The sword Qi broke and fell to some places, leaving many traces.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to measure Bai Zhihan''s sword Qi.


    Yanhe''s sleeves were cut off some, but he didn''t care. He took a few steps forward and would tear Bai Zhihan into pieces directly.


    Bai Zhihan''s expression did not change. Until now, he reached for the handle of the green silk sword.


    The green silk sword hovers on Bai Zhihan''s side.


    It used to be vertical, now it''s horizontal.


    As a blue light flashed, the green silk sword was slowly pulled out from the scabbard by Bai Zhihan.


    The sword is blaring!


    Bai Zhihan''s sword cultivation has long been unknown to the world. Even if he knew it or kept it in the book, where could he direct his sword?


    After the green silk came out of the sheath, a sword swept at the sage of Yanhe in an instant.


    The majestic sword spirit can be seen to the naked eye. Bai Zhihan''s sword is handed out, and the air in the hall seems to be at once.


    The last sword embryo in the world is far more powerful than several of them.


    "When did you come out with your sword?"


    Ye Shengge looks at the front and calmly opens his mouth.


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then said, "this sword will last a hundred years at least."


    There is no problem with this sentence. It seems that Bai Zhihan has delivered a sword in the morning and evening, but in fact, it is Bai Zhihan''s understanding of Kendo for hundreds of years, which contains the innumerable exquisite points of baizhihan''s kendo.


    What can be explained by a simple sword in the morning and evening.


    Countless majestic sword Qi went with this sword. Bai Zhihan handed out the second sword before the sword spirit dissipated.


    No matter what the sage of Yanhe said, he was once a saint and could not be careless.


    The sword spirit rolled away.


    The sage of Yanhe looks extremely ugly.


    He is confident that he can deal with several young people. But how can he deal with the sword embryo who is in front of him and has a sword cultivation?


    The sword light is born.


    Dazzling.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help but exclaimed, "it''s a wonderful sword."


    Bai Zhihan laughed and casually


    he pulled a sword light, and countless majestic sword Qi roared away at his side. From a distance, it was like a blue sea wave.


    The sage Yanhe waved his sleeves and rebuked countless sword Qi. In a short period of time, he began to deduce countless ways to avoid the sword, but they could only be dealt with when his realm was still in the sea.


    But now he''s just a twilight zone.


    Nature can''t deal with it.


    In a moment, the sword had fallen on his chest.


    Suddenly, the sage of Yanhe suddenly retreated. There was a hole in the wall with a portrait hanging before. Now, with his retreat, the whole wall has collapsed.


    But this is not over. As he went back, the sword directly tore a wall.


    The hall was smashed by the sword.


    Bai Zhihan swept out along the gap.


    The hall was so cut open by a sword.


    Li Fuyao stood in his place, a little lost in his mind.


    Green locust does not change.


    Zen''s eyes are full of gratitude.


    As for Gu Yuan, he is still in a state of apprehension.


    Li Fuyao came back to his senses, and then he looked around and found the coffin.


    After waiting for a moment, Li Fuyao walked forward a few steps. Before he came to the coffin, he looked down to see if the second half of the letter could be in it.


    But the coffin is empty, where are the letters?


    Li Fuyao murmured, "what''s going on?"


    After entering the Wushan mountain, he found the half of the letter. At the end, there was a word about misfortune in the world. Then he wanted to find the second half.


    But what about the letters?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With the power of a sword, the sage of Yanhe went back crazily.


    But Bai Zhihan is chasing each other with a sword, without any hesitation.


    Two figures, one in front and one behind, fall on the corridor.


    Bai Zhihan stood with a sword. The clothes in front of Yanhe sage were all broken. Even on his thin body, there was a deep bone wound.


    Yan river saint''s face twisted unceasingly, "Bai Zhihan, you are so reluctant, I want you to never look at this world again!"


    "I''ve seen enough of it. If you don''t, you won''t see it."


    With these words, Bai Zhi cast the cold green silk forward, and the sword passed quickly in the air.


    With a fierce sword spirit.


    The sage of Yanhe was like a fierce ghost, and even more so at this time.


    His hands were on his chest, and the whole palace was like purgatory.At that time, the sage of Yanhe had arranged this place for a long time, but he was not willing to do it until he had to.


    The green silk swept forward, and the wind of the sword rushed wildly.


    Standing on the jade stairs in the distance at night, watching the scene, frowned, did not understand.


    He had been trapped in the jade steps and could not get out until then, the two figures came one after the other.


    But who are these two figures?


    One is as thin as a ghost, and the other is as powerful as a rainbow.


    The green silk sword was rolled by Yanhe and turned back.


    Bai Zhihan laughs.


    Between heaven and earth, pour out a green rainbow.


    The sword is exploding here!


    What is above this imperial city? It''s a sea!


    At the moment, the sword Qi separates the waves and pierces the sky of Wushan.


    Bai Zhihan''s last sword in this life, how is that all?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    When the ferocious spirit of the sword came out of the sea and swept into the sky.


    Countless monks on the sea were in a trance.


    Yanle was excited. Looking at the sword, the swordsman couldn''t help shouting: "who is the master of Kendo?"


    As excited as yanle was, there were a lot of sabre training.


    Feng Lu looked at the sword, or looked at the sea.


    This time, the Wushan mountain was opened and entered. Although there were many wild practices later, in fact, everyone knew that the highest level of Kendo cultivation was Li Fuyao.


    However, even though Li Fuyao was a wizard, he had already reached the Taiqing realm soon after practicing sword. Can he have such prestige?


    The sword is at least at its peak in the morning and evening.


    Yes, the monks in the morning and evening are not allowed to enter the Wushan mountain. It can only be at the peak of the morning and evening.


    But who is such a person?


    In addition to the agitation of mind, countless people have produced many other thoughts.


    When Jianshan reopened, there was a farce. Although it was still solved in the end, there were not many monks who believed that Jianshan could become another sect against Confucianism and Taoism.


    Even if there is Chao Qingqiu standing behind.


    However, since the reopening of Jianshan, there are many more swordsmen who they don''t know about in the world. Although these swordsmen can''t make Jianshan superior to Confucianism and Taoism, they can still give people hope.


    Some swords dare not go to Jianshan before practicing, but after seeing this sword at this time, who said that they would not have some ideas?


    Monks like them are far away from them if they say something like Chao Jian Xian.


    It''s a swordsman who is higher than them, but not much higher.


    To make them feel more secure.


    Yexiu, who had been talking a lot before, turned to look at his master. The middle-aged monk asked with a smile, "do you want to learn sword?"


    The spirit of the sword still exists, but his master''s words seem more fierce.


    "How can you do that?" he said with a dry smile


    The middle-aged Yexiu laughed it off and said nothing.


    In the distance, there is an ordinary middle-aged man appeared on the sea, he stood in the distance, plain, but a momentum, so that the people around him are far away from him.


    In the distance, a man in white stepped on a sword and looked at it from a distance. It was a bit boring.


    Of course, no one saw him.


    After the film was engraved, his sword was far away from here, and a white rainbow appeared in the sky.


    This fog mountain is not small. He said that he wanted to see it, that is to say, he wanted to see it, not to escort someone.


    After a while, he came to the bamboo forest and fell in front of the bamboo building.


    Not long after, he reached the bottom.


    Looking at the chicken and dog, the man in white looks plain.


    Chickens and dogs dare not move.


    The man in white walked forward a few steps, came out of the hut and took out a letter from a crack in the wall.


    Looking at the above sentence, the man in white frowned, "nonsense."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the sea, before the corridor.


    With his last sword, Bai Zhihan cut off one arm of the sage and was hit in the chest by the sage.


    Bai Zhihan''s body regressed, and the whole person began to become a little fuzzy.


    He is just a sword.


    Bai Zhihan held the sword, and his expression was plain, "the sage is just like this."


    Yanhe sage''s expression was extremely indifferent. He came to Bai Zhihan''s body in a moment. His only hand held down Bai Zhihan''s head and wanted to be crushed by life.


    Bai Zhihan''s expression is indifferent, calm way: "but half sword, the other half sword, give him."


    As he spoke, the green silk sword took off and swept to Li Fuyao at the end of the corridor.


    Li Fuyao held the green silk and looked at the scene ahead without saying a word.


    Bai Zhihan said with a smile: "after today, the green silk is your thing."


    With the words, Bai Zhihan was pinched and exploded by Yan He Sheng''s life, turned into sword Qi, and then flew out the sage of Yanhe.


    At this moment, the seriously injured Yanhe sage stood in the distance, his expression still unchanged.


    After Li Fuyao lifted his sword, he came to the corridor.


    Qinghuai stood beside ye Shengge and came to the distance. Looking at the scene, she raised her eyebrows and said, "I think he is the best man in the world."


    Ye Shengge turned his head and said, "what do you do with me?"


    Qing Huai said very seriously, "don''t rob me."


    Ye Sheng song, with a smile, does not say much.


    Chan Tzu was not far away. Listening to this, he felt a little bit interesting, but he didn''t go deep into it. Gu Yuan stood beside him. Chan Zi touched her head and thought that she was alive at last.


    Gu Yuan said with some remorse: "I''m really useless."Zen said, "you are still young. You will be fine in a few years, but you don''t have to blame yourself."


    Green locust looked at the heavy night in the distance, and then said casually: "he saved your life, you should remember his good."


    Ye Sheng song frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Before green locust just said not to rob with her, now is for what?


    Qinghuai thought for a while, but said frankly, "he is going to have trouble soon, so..."


    Ye Shengge was a free and easy temperament, did not say much, she just nodded.


    Since she began to practice, she has been said to have a thorough mind for Tao, and she has no idea about everything. She only devotes herself to the cultivation of Tao, except for her love for peach blossom.


    To Li Fuyao, she did not have any love between men and women. The reason why she was able to make friends with Li Fuyao was that she experienced life and death.


    Jianshan meets Luoyang City.


    Meeting is fate.


    But fate is not in love.


    Yes, who in the world can let her like it?


    "Do your best."


    After saying this, ye Shengge did not say much. She thought about it and sat on the jade steps and watched the next World War.


    Ye Sheng song in a white dress looks like a country girl at this moment.


    Quiet.


    A moment later, Qinghuai also sat down.


    She was dressed in blue and had an air of Indescribability.


    Two people sitting together, like two flowers, each has its own merits.


    But I just want to separate them.


    Li Fuyao, holding the green silk, has already handed out several swords. He has made contributions occasionally, leaving several wounds on the sage of Yanhe.


    After all, the sage, who runs through the three religions, was seriously injured by Bai Zhihan''s sword. Now he is afraid that even an ordinary day and night situation is not as good as that.


    He breathed heavily, and his body was covered with golden blood.


    It''s like an old dog.


    It was miserable.


    Li Fu raised his sword forward and stabbed the sage of Yanhe in the chest with a sword. The tip of the sword went into his body and brought up a large amount of flesh and blood. He asked, "where is the second half of the letter?"


    The sage of Yanhe had a meal and then laughed. He said coldly with a smile: "if you want to know the truth of 6000 years ago, if you kill me, you will never know it for a lifetime."


    Li Fuyao let out.


    The tip of the sword continued to pick up a piece of flesh and blood, revealing the white bone.


    "You are not the only one in the world to know."


    Li Fuyao looked at the insane sage and said calmly, "you''ve been dead for a long time."


    Speaking, he raised his sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    If a sword falls down and kills people, everything will be solved.


    Green silk guiscabbard.


    The sage of Yanhe bowed his head.


    It''s hard to believe that this sage who has always thought of eternal life will die here one day, and the method of death is even more unexpected. He was killed by a young man.


    The young man''s realm is not high, his talent is not high, and nothing is high.


    Maybe not tall?


    It''s a joke, of course.


    The vitality of Yanhe sage is fading away. Li Fuyao holds his sword and looks at the sage whose vitality has not disappeared.


    Calm said: "I thought you would say something meaningful before you died."


    Yan River sage ha ha ha smile, appears to be very laborious, "others say that people will die, his words are also good, but how to say I am a saint, how can so vulgar?"


    Li Fuyao raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s not vulgar for you to arrange your final destination here? And you are not a saint. "


    The sage of Yanhe raised his head and said calmly, "there is no difference between the true saint and the fake saint. Besides, can we find out the true saint in this world?"


    Perhaps because he knew he was going to die, Yanhe sage''s mood seemed calm, and finally let people see the spirit of some Canghai monks.


    Li Fuyao looked into his eyes and said sincerely, "so you don''t tell me where the letter is?"


    The sage of Yanhe sighed and seemed to feel very tired. However tired he was, he would leave this world forever soon. In this way, what is the weariness now?


    It''s just that there are several ways to leave, the one he doesn''t want to choose.


    "I''m here. I know everything in my letter. Why don''t you ask me?"


    The sage of Yanhe looked at Li Fuyao seriously, his eyes were calm.


    "I also thought about a possibility, that is, by mixing the three religions, adding the blood of the demon clan, and finally practicing Kendo, I might find the real way to live forever."


    At this time, the sage of Yanhe looked very calm, just like an ordinary man who was still regretting his death and had not finished his work.


    "Although you don''t have the blood of demon clan, how can you be a swordsman? After I have learned and practiced the three religions all my life, you will be able to walk down this road, how about?"


    The sage of Yanhe is sincere in his words.


    It was as if there was some kind of magic.


    This kind of thing about longevity is a great temptation to any monk. Even if he chose to refuse, it would not be like Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at him with clear eyes.


    Yan River sage some dejected said: "why don''t you believe me?"


    Today''s events are entirely Li Fuyao. If he hadn''t walked up the jade steps to the hall, if he hadn''t entered the hall, if it hadn''t been for the sword Qi of Bai Zhihan in his body, or he


    If it wasn''t for him.


    Now the sage of Yanhe means that he has already had a furnace of Dan, which is refined by Zen and Taoism.


    Long life is near.


    In his life, he had never suffered such a big loss since his practice. Who knows, in the end, he was defeated by a young man.


    Li Fuyao said: "I have an idea about longevity, but I don''t believe what you said. What can I believe in a pseudo saint who can do anything for a long life?"


    "Don''t you say that a man is going to die with good words?"


    "You also said you were not ordinary people."


    Yanhe''s eyes were complicated. He said, "I''ve never seen someone like you. It''s strange."


    Li


    Fuyao said, "I promise, I look much better when you tell me about the letter."


    The sage of Yanhe smiles with scorn.


    "Don''t you think it''s better for you to look at this kind of thing, to find out for yourself, and to realize the despair in it?"


    Li Fuyao stopped talking.


    There is no more to say.


    Yanhe Saint looked at him, stretched out his only hand and tried to press it on Li Fuyao''s shoulder, but Li Fuyao took a few steps behind him.


    Yanhe laughs and disappears slowly.


    At this point, the world no longer speechless river.


    Li Fuyao turns to walk out of the corridor and finds Qinghuai and ye Shengge sitting on the jade steps.


    Li Fuyao looked at Chan Tzu. Chan Tzu gave him a smile and said, "thank you very much for saving your life."


    The sword spirit came from Li Fuyao''s body, and finally the sage Yanhe killed by Li Fuyao. So it''s true that Li Fuyao saved their lives.


    Li Fuyao slightly forehead.


    Then he sat down beside the green locust.


    What he likes is this woman. Naturally, he should sit beside this woman.


    Otherwise, who knows what green locust will think.


    However, as soon as he sat down, Li Fuyao felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.Ye Shengge looked at the distance, calm, green locust face also has no expression.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Fuyao asked carefully.


    "The weather of demon soil is not good, but there are many snowy days. You like snow, and you are happy to stay in the demon soil."


    It''s a blank sentence and it''s hard to understand.


    If there is love between men and women, even if women''s temperament changes, men should have a lot of solutions.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao doesn''t know much about men and women, and he can''t think about it.


    Chan Tzu looked at the scene and had a smile on his face.


    Demon soil snow, Li Fuyao like snow, probably all nonsense.


    In the end, it''s interesting to see more people and not talk together.


    But it''s just a little obscure.


    Ye Shengge, no matter how thorough his heart is and how he has no feelings for these things, is uncomfortable to hear this.


    She stood up, looked at the distance, and casually asked, "you''re in trouble. What''s the trouble?"


    When asked about this, Li Fuyao felt a little uncomfortable, which finally solved Yanhe sage, but he was about to meet a big demon.


    The big demon came with anger, which was not easy to deal with.


    What''s more, Hu Xiao is much better than Yanhe.


    One is the old sage, and the other is the great demon in his prime. No matter how we compare them, we can see the superiority and inferiority here.


    But now he needs ye Shengge''s help. Li Fuyao doesn''t hide it. He says everything that should be said.


    Ye Shengge frowned. When Li Fuyao killed Hu Yue, she had thought that after killing Hu Yue, the demon would wait for Li Fuyao outside the Wushan mountain. However, she did not expect that Hu Xiao had already entered the Wushan mountain.


    And it seems that, just above the sea, if Li Fuyao goes out and meets the big demon, he will die.


    Even if the demon is in the twilight, he will be stronger than the sage.


    It''s so difficult to deal with a sage of Yanhe. It''s even more absurd to deal with a big demon.


    And the most important thing is that the big demon is not like the sage of Yanhe, who has no ability to restore the sea realm.


    Even if Hu Xiao fell into the twilight realm, when he wanted to recover to the sea realm, he could recover as well.


    At that time, it will be just the people holding the whole fog mountain to be buried with them.


    A big demon, I don''t think I care too much about this kind of thing.


    "It''s really a big problem," ye said


    Qinghuai knows what ye Shengge is worried about. She says, "he dare not."


    He didn''t dare.


    What dare not, what is a big demon dare not do?


    Of course there are, but not too few.


    Hu Xiao did not dare to take all the people in Wushan to be buried with him.


    He can ignore the Terran friar, and he can ignore the demon friar.


    Even if it''s a heavy night, it''s not a big deal, because his father, more than one son, died. As long as Hu Xiao gives enough, he can solve the problem.


    But green locust can''t.


    She''s dead.


    Qingtianjun wants him to die.


    There is no doubt about it.


    And not only will he die, but his whole family will die.


    Qinghuai looks at ye Shengge and is very calm. With such a father, Qinghuai naturally doesn''t care about many things.


    Ye Shengge was also a wise man, and soon figured out what he meant.


    She looked at the green locust and then said, "it''s a big problem."


    Even if Hu Xiao doesn''t restore his realm, he is invincible just in Wushan.


    Ye Shengge looked at Li Fuyao with some regret in his eyes, "it''s a pity, that sword embryo."


    Li Fuyao smiles, without any regret. In his opinion, these are foreign things. His practice always depends on himself. Then, life and death should be controlled by himself.


    "I came here not for inheritance, but for a letter. I didn''t find it. I think I need to find it. Even if I can''t find it, I can find something else. I''m close to the twilight world. I hope I can get to this realm before he finds me."


    Naturally, there is not only one palace in this palace, but there are other places. In those other places, it is likely that there is the inheritance of Yanhe sage.


    As for Li Fuyao, ever since he knew that Hu Xiao had come to Wushan, he knew that this matter could not be concealed.


    He killed people that day and saw too many people.


    What kind of character is Hu Xiao? How can he not know who the real murderer is.


    Ye Shengge did not speak, but took out a magic instrument. She had lost many magic tools before, but some of them were put behind her.


    She took out a magic weapon called the treasure pot.


    Yes, it''s a basin.


    At first glance, it''s no different from other pots.If it is different, it may be that the basin is more broken.


    Not many people know that Ye Sheng''s demon bowl is also a broken bowl.


    After putting the treasure pot in front of Li Fuyao, ye Shengge said, "if you see something good, it will light up."


    This is superfluous.


    Li Fuyao is not polite.


    After picking up the basin, he walked forward, "I find the fun for you to keep."


    He knew that ye Shengge liked those interesting magic tools, so he said this sentence.


    Ye Shengge did not speak, and her eyes fell on the heavy night.


    Qinghuai is led by Li Fuyao and goes forward.


    Soon disappeared in the sight of Ye Sheng song.


    Chan Tzu came to daozhong''s side and said with a smile, "benefactor Li has saved my monk. Naturally, I should give something back."


    Ye Shengge said, "as long as he sees you, you can''t run."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    Chan Tzu knew Ye Sheng''s temperament, so he didn''t care. He just said with some doubts: "it seems that you don''t worry about this at all."


    Ye Shengge said, "since you can''t hide, what are you afraid of?"


    Chan Tzu sighed: "although the words are so said, but involving life and death, it is always a major event."


    Ye Shengge looked at Zen quietly, "even you can''t see through life and death?"


    Chan Tzu shook his head and said, "the sage of Yanhe has a good saying. No one wants to die. He doesn''t want to. The monk has only lived for several decades and naturally doesn''t want to."


    Zen''s answer is very common. Even if it''s unexpected, it''s reasonable.


    Zen said: "speaking of it, he is really not very good. The monks here want to kill him and wait for him to get hurt. Even if there are you, some people will try. Now it''s better. The demon king wants to fight. This is the biggest disaster."


    Hearing this, ye Shengge felt something interesting. She raised her eyebrows and said, "according to you, will the achievements be greater after such hardships?"


    Zen never thought ye Shengge would ask this question. He was surprised, but he quickly said, "even so, the last step is difficult."


    What he said was difficult, of course, there was a deeper meaning.


    They are all the best among the young monks. They know more than others. Many secrets in their practice are not secrets to them.


    When ye Shengge heard this sentence, he didn''t show any sign. According to her temperament, she never paid much attention to these things.


    "I have no friends, only this one."


    Ye Shengge stretched out his hand and took out a peach blossom in his arms. He did not speak at will, but walked slowly to the heavy night.


    Zen Zi felt that Ye Sheng''s song had some problems. He asked, "what are you thinking?"


    Ye Shengge turned his head and said quietly, "I wonder if the fog mountain collapses, all people will die."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This undersea palace was built in accordance with the palace of Luoyang City. Besides the main hall, there are other palaces. Li Fuyao has been to the Imperial Palace, which is the one in Luoyang City and the one in Shaoliang city.


    Although he had not visited all of them, he also told many stories about princesses and folk scholars when he was making a living by storytelling. He knew that most of those stories happened by the lake, so he took the treasure pot and went straight to the lake in the palace.


    Qinghuai was led by him. They walked very fast, so they soon came to the lake. Standing under the pavilion, there was a magic weapon of good grade on the stone table. After Li Fuyao picked it up, he found it was a jade hairpin.


    So he casually pinned on a head of green locust silk.


    The cave of Yanhe sage, that is, this Wushan mountain, has been opened many times over the years, but those so-called saint''s residences are not true.


    The real residence of Yanhe sage can only be opened by collecting the blood of the most brilliant young disciples of the three religions.


    So this is the first time that this real saint''s cave has been opened.


    There are many magic tools in it.


    Qinghuai pinned his hairpin and looked at his reflection in the lake and asked, "is it good-looking?"


    Li Fuyao nodded his head seriously and said, "you look good naturally."


    In the world, if the man''s mouth is not good-looking, it''s not good-looking.


    Sure enough, the green locust smiles and is satisfied as expected.


    Li Fuyao looked at the lake and said a few words. Before he died, he said to him, "three religions in one, plus the blood of demon clan, and finally practicing sword, I don''t think we can go to the end."


    Green locust nods, "he is a madman."


    She doesn''t know much about it, but from what happened before, let her come to a conclusion.


    She likes and dislikes a person, which is very direct.


    It''s like before she said she was going to beat Wushan river.


    Li Fuyao said: "his ability to integrate the three religions into one is also a great achievement."


    Qinghuai doesn''t want to go into this matter. She just says, "I won''t let you die."


    Obviously, before that, she had been worried about Li Fuyao, and worried about his life and death.


    What if he dies.


    Qinghuai didn''t think about it.


    Because she couldn''t take it.


    "What can you do?"


    Li Fuyao looks at Qinghuai''s eyebrows and feels that it is very beautiful. The saying that her eyebrows are as far away as mountains is concerned. It is quite appropriate to put it on Qinghuai''s body.


    "If I die, my father will know."


    Li Fuyao said sadly, "what''s the difference between you and me when you die?"


    Qinghuai''s life and death can naturally affect many things. Qingtianjun gets angry and kills Li Fuyao. If Chao Qingqiu is angry, they will fight for life and death, which will not be a simple matter between the two.At that time, it was the war between Terrans and demons.


    Maybe because of Qinghuai''s death, the war between the Terran and the demon clan has been reopened indirectly.


    So to some extent, the life of the green locust is very important.


    "He''s strong, but I''m not going to die," Li said


    With these words, Li Fuyao came to a hall along the lakeside.


    This hall should be built for a princess.


    All the arrangements inside were in accordance with the women''s boudoir.


    The sage of Yanhe has always been the only one in Wushan. Even if he built such a palace, he did not want to find several women to fill the palace.


    So this place is always empty.


    Li Fuyao comes to the dressing table and looks at the things her daughter''s make-up put on it. They are all magic weapons, and their grades are not low.


    Li Fuyao put all these things away in the spirit of "being good at nothing" and saw a line of small characters on the table.


    The handwriting is the same as Yanhe sage.


    On it are some thoughts of the sage of Yanhe, how to connect the three religions and how to live forever.


    The handwriting is scribbled, and most of them are tentative ideas, which are not rigorous.


    Li Fuyao quickly looked away and looked away.


    In other parts of this hall, there is a robe, which is shining and flowing. It should be a robe.


    Li Fuyao thought of the robe on Hu Yue''s body, thought about it and put it away.


    After putting away the robe and looking at other things, there is really nothing more.


    Li Fuyao smiles and goes out of the hall to go to other places.


    Qinghuai was still standing under the pavilion, watching Li Fuyao return along the original road. She pointed to a place in the lake and said, "there is a sword there."


    Li Fu shook his eyes and saw that there was a sword in the distant lake.


    Li Fuyao said: "since the sage of Yanhe has this idea, has he ever practiced sword?"


    Qinghuai has nothing to say. She just holds the corner of her waist and thinks that once something happens, she will tell her father that Li Fuyao must live.


    This long-distance transmission was originally her life-saving magic weapon.


    "My father can''t come in, but he has a lot of subordinates."


    Qingtianjun worried about Qinghuai''s life and death, so he sent many demon practitioners into Wushan mountain. After careful calculation, there were not a few.


    "At least half of them are absolutely loyal to my father. I''ll let them do more to win."


    Li Fuyao knew that no matter what he said, the woman in front of her would not care, so he closed his mouth and plundered into the lake.


    Although he already had a lot of swords, Li Fuyao wanted to take them away when he saw them. Even if he didn''t use them, he couldn''t let them be covered in dust.


    Apart from the palace and the main hall, there is really no mechanism in other places.


    Therefore, Li Fuyao easily took the sword back. The body of the sword was very white and extremely sharp. Just looking at the sword, you should know that the material is extraordinary.


    When Li Fuyao saw the sword, he thought of Xiao Xue.


    "Give it to me?" asked Qing Huai


    Li Fuyao was surprised and asked, "do you want it?"


    "Green locust nods to say:" I take sword, later good at any time stab you. "


    Li Fuyao felt helpless, "why?"


    "You don''t have to look at other women."


    Li Fuyao knows that most women in this world are not willing to reason. His mother is like this, and so is Qinghuai. He is relieved to think about it.


    He handed the sword over.


    The green locust took it at will and then put it away.


    "I''ve got one last step to go. I don''t know when I''ll be able to cross."


    Green locust rare consolation way: "do not rush."


    "I have to hurry."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I don''t want to die, so I decided to break the border here."


    Green locust some surprised, "how do you break?"


    The swordsman''s breaking state is always different from that of other friars. Each realm will suffer more than the monks of the three religions, even though this is the reason why the fighting power should be the highest.


    "From Taiqing to dusk, I just need to remove the sword spirit from the lingfu to the meridians, and then reunite with the lingfu to open the gate. But there seems to be something wrong with my body. There is a gap in the lingfu, and there are two fake lingfu. One of them is my own evolution, and the other is directly developed by Wei Chunzhi and his wife. There are some swords in it Qi, as long as I can take all those sword Qi away, nine out of ten can do it. "


    "It doesn''t sound simple," said Qing Huai


    Li Fuyao nodded his head and said, "yes, it is easy to do so."


    "I don''t think you want to do this," she said


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    Qinghuai looks at his eyes and expresses a simple and direct emotion. Don''t do this.Li Fuyao looks at the mood in the eyes of the woman he likes, and is somewhat tangled.


    "I''ll be fine."


    "I will not."


    "You are unreasonable again."


    "Well, women don''t have to be reasonable."


    "But my woman will reason."


    Li Fuyao looked at Qinghuai seriously and said calmly, "it''s not difficult to reason."


    "It''s very difficult now," he said, shaking his head


    Li Fuyao said: "I have come through so many difficulties ahead of me, and I will not be defeated here."


    Green locust still has a sentence not to say, if defeated?


    How to lose day and night?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    When it''s done, it''s morning and evening.


    If you lose, you can''t go back and forth.


    Qingtianjun has long said that Li Fuyao could not marry Qinghuai without crossing the sea. If he was defeated here, he could not even guarantee his life and death. How could he live and die?


    There are a lot of tears in the eyes of green locust.


    Her eyes were so big that no one could pretend to be invisible when blood and tears appeared.


    Li Fuyao can see. He doesn''t know why he is at a loss when he sees a woman crying.


    He wanted to reach out and dry her tears.


    But Qinghuai just looks at him stubbornly.


    She just looks at it like this, who can do anything else?


    Li Fuyao whispered, "I really don''t want to go first."


    Because I don''t want to go first, I want to try to see if it can be morning and evening.


    Since Qinghuai has always insisted, Li Fuyao said: "there is no better way."


    It is doomed to be futile to say anything to a woman who is not willing to reason. Whatever Li Fuyao says, Qinghuai is not moved. Li Fuyao can only take Qinghuai''s hand and continue to go somewhere.


    After a long walk, the treasure pot suddenly lit up.


    Ye Shengge said that some good things should be bright. The good things that ye Shengge said were the real good things, not the junk things. So Li Fuyao was also interested.


    Going to a side hall, the treasure pot is full of light. Li Fuyao looks at a handle flying out of the side hall. I don''t know what kind of material it is.


    Seeing this Ruyi, Li Fuyao thinks of the copper Ruyi in sutan''s hand.


    The hollow on the door is Ruyi, which is also Ruyi. I don''t know what the sage thinks of Ruyi.


    Li Fuyao didn''t expect that. Looking at Ruyi, who fell into this place, he felt puzzled. He reached out and took Ruyi out of the treasure pot. Suddenly, Ruyi was brilliant and went away.


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai look at each other and naturally see something different from each other.


    Two hearts lead to the meeting.


    Follow the Ruyi.


    Ruyi passes through palaces, through numerous corridors, and finally falls before a huge gate, which also has a sunken place.


    Li Fu swayed to the door.


    Look at the door.


    After a moment, with a huge noise, the gate slowly opens


    .


    There were flashes of light.


    This is a treasure house!


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai walk in.


    The collection of Yanhe sage is not a common thing.


    In the final analysis, the sage of Yanhe was very generous except that he was a bit crazy about the incident. The key to open the treasure house was left at random. However, there was no mechanism for such a large treasure house, which was presented in front of Li Fuyao and Qinghuai.


    Li Fuyao walked into the treasure house and walked in front of the dazzling shelves. His expression was not so excited. He preferred to see the half of the letter inside, but where was the half?


    Li Fuyao wants to know.


    Of course, I want to know more about it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the man in white finished the letter, he sat by the stream and looked at the chicken and dog.


    Although he presents a state of twilight, but in the perception of chickens and dogs, the momentum of the man in white is more terrible than Yanhe in his heyday.


    They looked at the sword on his waist.


    When did a Sword Fairy appear in the mountains and rivers?


    There was a swordsman practicing sword at the bottom of the valley before. That''s good. A sword fairy came directly?


    The man in white is not a bystander. He naturally wants to walk around Ye Changting.


    He looked at the chicken and dog and knew that it was certainly not an ordinary chicken dog, but he did not have the heart to say anything to them.


    So he sat by the stream, thinking about things.


    Silent for a long time, the chicken said, "are you a sword fairy?"


    Although it is a question, it actually means respectful.


    It is not the first time that ye Changting heard the name of sword immortal. When he was wandering in the river and lake, he was said to be a sword wizard, but he didn''t practice sword very seriously. Later, something made him practice sword seriously. It didn''t take many years for him to become a sword immortal in the mouth of martial arts men in the world.


    After a while, he climbed the mountain on Qingcheng Mountain and cut down a sword dragon. After that, his name of sword immortal was confirmed. He was the worthy chieftain of Kendo in the world.


    At this time, when the word "sword immortal" is mentioned in the river and lake, his name will certainly be mentioned.


    On that sword tablet, my name will be on the side of zushi Li?


    Or above the founder Li?


    Thinking of this, ye Changting has a smile in his mouth.Looking back, ye Changting threw the letter in his hand into the stream. He didn''t look at the saint''s letter. He thought it was nonsense, that''s bullshit.


    A saint is not necessarily the enemy of his sword.


    Ye Changting asked, "if the fog mountain collapses, everyone will die?"


    The chicken had lived so long, and he was the boy of the sage of Yanhe. Naturally, he was not a fool. Just hearing this, he knew what ye Changting wanted to do.


    This sword immortal, who did not know what secret method he used to press his realm in the morning and evening, wanted to raise his realm to the sea again in the fog mountain.


    In this way, the fog mountain must be set foot on.


    This fog mountain collapsed, except for the monk Canghai, almost everyone would die.


    Although a chicken and a dog have lived for many years and are very tired of it, he is also very afraid when hearing Ye Changting mentions this matter.


    When death comes, most people are afraid.


    "What are you going to do? Why did the fog mountain collapse? "


    They are worried.


    Ye Changting didn''t know that there was a nun in the twilight world who thought about it. He said, "just think about what might happen."


    With this sentence, ye Changting stood up.


    He wanted to see Wushan, not just the scenery.


    The chicken suddenly said, "can you take us out of here?"


    The layout of Yanhe River at the bottom of the valley can''t be broken by ordinary people. But who is this in front of you? He''s a Sword Fairy.


    Ye Changting looks at the chicken.


    No words.


    The dog suddenly had a light in his eyes.


    "Can you take us out?"


    It''s something they''ve been thinking about for a long time.


    Today, there is a chance.


    After being trapped for so many years, we finally have a chance. Everyone will be very happy.


    That look is hope.


    Ye Changting didn''t say anything, but walked through the road.


    The eyes of a chicken and a dog are all lost.


    But soon, they all laughed.


    Because suddenly a sword light appeared in the sky.


    The sword light fell on the barrier left by the sage of Yanhe.


    Bang.


    Something broke.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    In this world, who can cut off the ban of Yanhe sage at will?


    One is Chao Qingqiu, the other is Ye Changting.


    These are the only two sword immortals left in the mountains and rivers.


    After the sword light cut the ban open, it soon disappeared.


    A chicken and a dog look at each other, their joy can not be hidden.


    The chicken said, "it''s a big favor. I can''t thank you. "


    since you can''t thank you, you have to find another way to report.


    "It looks like he''s a swordsman," said the dog


    This is a Sword Fairy. How can he not be a swordsman.


    Since he is a sword immortal, he has a lot to do with Jianshan.


    Thinking about this, the chicken said, "fortunately, the young man didn''t let you eat before, otherwise, how can you have face?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Changting left the bottom of the valley and soon went to other places. There are many scenery in this Wushan mountain that are not found in other places. Some of them are the scenery that the sage looked at nearby. Some of them were directly imagined by himself, and they were even more spectacular.


    Ye Changting walked through many places with his sword, but he didn''t really care until he saw a man and a woman in front of a lake.


    After that, I didn''t think about the chance to go to wuwuwushan to talk about love.


    Ye Changting took a look from afar and thought that the woman''s eyebrows and eyes were picturesque, and she was really a good beauty.


    However, ye Changting was not interested in this aspect. After a slight pause, he left here and went elsewhere.


    After wandering around and passing through many places, ye Changting finally returned to the sea area.


    Stop somewhere, watch the wild monks quarrel, watch a donkey eat, watch a swordsman bored looking at the sea.


    Suddenly, a monk fell into the sea.


    There are all monks here. Where can we say that we should be wrong?


    Since there is no such thing, it is just a cover up for something else.


    Someone pushed him into the sea.


    Before the bottom of the sea there were many vines, which made them suspect that the sea was not as dangerous as before.


    But it''s an idea after all. It needs proof.


    So there was the monk who was pushed into the sea.


    But after the man was pushed into the sea, he turned white.


    It''s creepy.


    So it is!


    Feng Lu looked at the monk who was hiding in the crowd and thought that the Terran was hated by the demon clan, which was not unreasonable.


    It''s really difficult to make people clear when people''s hearts are in this


    time.


    Ye Changting is watching in the distance.


    Hu Xiao is nearby.


    He looked at the sea. He had already known that his son had died in the hands of the swordsman, who was now in the sea.


    So he decided to kill the swordsman.


    Thinking about it, Hu Xiao went into the sea.


    He is not very impressive, because from the beginning, he has diluted his existence with secret methods, so no one can see when he goes into the sea.


    Except ye Changting.


    He knew this man was a monster.


    He didn''t really want to take care of it.


    But I want to see what the young man will do.


    So he went in, too.


    The sea water has the means to speak the river, but for these two people, there is almost no means.


    When ye Changting falls into the sea water.


    His white clothes were not corroded by anything.


    More about the body.


    He saw the city from a long distance, and then it took him a short time to get to the high platform.


    Hu Xiao has already gone to the palace.


    Ye Changting stands on the high platform, and Mo Nu comes again.


    "Bold, this is the cave of the sage. How dare you break into it at random!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Changting is not a nonsense person. In the face of such a situation, he prefers to use a sword to solve the problem.


    So when the sword light fell on Mo Nu, ye Changting came to the corridor.


    He looked at the corridor.


    Lost in thought.


    He had made several moves into the palace, and every time he came to the corridor, someone would stop him.


    Although this is not the hometown, but it will also touch the scene.


    Silence for a moment, continue to walk.


    He walked slowly because he thought of a lot of things.


    And then he felt a blast of evil spirit.


    Ye Changting held down the trembling grass on the road.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zen is still chatting with Gu Yuan. Ye Shengge is playing with a peach shaped inkstone. Suddenly, both of them look into the distance.Ye Shengge put away the peach blossom inkstone.


    Chan Tzu clasped his hands together.


    In the distance, there is an undisguised evil spirit.


    The power to the sky.


    "I didn''t think it would be so fast," he said with a bitter smile


    Ye Shengge said quietly: "I have buried more than 100 magic weapons here. When they explode together, they will be very powerful."


    This is, of course, an ambush by Ye Shengge.


    "How do you know he''s coming here?"


    Chan Tzu was puzzled.


    Ye Shengge shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Zen son is a little confused, you do not know, so you buried so many magic tools are not afraid of waste?


    Of course, he didn''t ask.


    If you ask, ye Shengge will say yes, it will be wasted.


    But what does it matter if it''s wasted?


    She is a Taoist. She has nearly half of the magic tools in the treasure house of chenxie mountain.


    It''s not a big deal to waste some of those magic weapons.


    Ye Shengge looked at the approaching evil spirit. Without saying anything, he just took out a piece of yellow paper from his hand, folded it carefully in his hand, and turned into a thousand paper crane. He put it in the palm of his hand, and the crane soon flew away.


    Chan Tzu knew that it should be Ye Sheng''s song to inform Li Fuyao and Qinghuai.


    "It''s time for him to hide."


    Gu Yuan, who had not spoken for a long time, said something.


    Ye Shengge looked at the girl who was much younger than her, shook her head and said, "I want him to come quickly."


    If you hide it, where can you hide it?


    "Maybe that demon king killed him, it won''t be difficult for us."


    Zen rarely made a joke.


    Of course, with this saying, the lotus has been born between his fingers.


    Ye Shengge stands on the jade steps and looks at Hu Xiao who has walked the corridor.


    Two people look at each other, one indifferent, one calm.


    "Dao Zhong."


    Hu Xiao raised his head, but it was as if he were standing high.


    People like him are standing on high places.


    Even if it is a twilight situation, who can let him stand low and look up at others.


    "Read the seeds of books and Zen."


    Hu Xiao glanced around and calmly said, "it''s good to let you bury your son with you."


    These are some of the most gifted in the cultivation of the younger generation. If they all die here, it must be a blow to the Terran.


    He was injured before, and later by Ye Shengge. His face was pale.


    "Uncle Hu Xiao!"


    Hu Xiao took a look at chongye and ignored him.


    No matter how bad the situation of the previous heavy night, but after Hu Xiao appears, he will be in a good situation.


    There was a flash of light in his eyes.


    Ye Shengge ignores him and injures him just now, but after thinking about it, Hu Xiao has no helper.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao saw the thousand paper crane and got the message from it. His face changed a little.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Qing Huai


    Li Fuyao said, "here he is."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    After saying this, Li Fuyao is helpless. Before, Qinghuai didn''t let him break through the situation. Now, even if he wants to break through the situation, he has no way. Hu Xiao has come. Apart from the fight between life and death, does he have to hide?


    Some things, since can not avoid, can only calmly meet.


    Li Fuyao remembered the robe he had found before, and without hesitation he took it out and put it on.


    The biggest difference between the robe and the ordinary clothes is that it is a magic instrument, while other clothes are not.


    But there are other special things.


    For example, this robe looks very large, but in fact, after wearing it, it quickly becomes very fit.


    It''s like the clothes before.


    If it was not for some brilliance flowing in the clothes, there was no special place to see.


    Li Fuyao looked down at the moon white clothes. His expression did not change, but he felt uncomfortable in his eyes.


    His clothes have always been blue and white.


    He would not have been wearing a white robe if it had not been for certain circumstances.


    There are a lot of blue clothes on, but this one is a white one.


    After putting on his clothes, Li Fuyao put the sword case back on his back, with green silk hanging from his waist, and his expression was calm.


    "You don''t have to wait for me to come back."


    Li Fuyao knew that if Qinghuai came to the scene, Hu Xiao would be afraid. However, Li Fuyao did not want to embarrass her. Naturally, she wanted to let Li Fuyao live, but Li Fuyao did not want her to bear these things.


    But Qinghuai won''t listen to him.


    When he said this, the green locust had already plundered towards the palace.


    Li Fuyao looked at her back and thought that if she had stepped into the morning and evening before, there would still be some opportunities. Now it is just the Taiqing state. It seems that everything is a dead word.


    Thinking that this is a dead end, Li Fuyao is not afraid at all.


    When he was brought to white fish town from Luoyang City, he was worried about whether he would die immediately in those snowy days?


    At that time, he was just a child, and he died easily. Now he is a strong monk. Although he is not necessarily the most powerful, he always wants to hold his own destiny in his own hands.


    Thinking of this, he moved his mind. Jian 19 swept out of the sword box, and then hovered in front of him for a while. With a sword light, he swept to some place and disappeared.


    Li Fuyao looked at the lake and said to himself, "of course, no one wants to die."


    With these words, he walked down the corridor, entered a side hall, and closed the door.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jian 19 swept many places, but finally came to ye Shengge, hovered in front of her for a while, and then disappeared.


    Hu Xiao is still standing under the jade steps, watching Ye Sheng song standing on the jade steps.


    Chan Tzu had already felt great pressure. Although he did not do anything about it, he felt extremely uncomfortable just standing here. After seeing the sword, he turned his head and asked, "what did he say?"


    Ye Shengge looked very calm, "he asked us to buy him some time."


    Zen noticed that Li Fuyao said please.


    He soon thought of what Li Fuyao wanted to do.


    He sighed: "after breaking the border, we must have more chances to win."


    Ye Shengge said: "Yanhe is unique here, and it is not easy to kill. Although Hu Xiao is stronger than him, it is not necessarily more difficult to kill."


    "In the end, it''s not easy to kill," Chan said


    Ye Shengge nodded and said nothing more.


    Zen son looked down at the lotus flower between his fingers.


    Not yet.


    Hu Xiao has ascended the steps.


    Every step he took made Gu Yuan''s face white.


    She grabbed Zen Tzu by the corner and was worried.


    Zen pushed the lotus out.


    The lotus falls in the air, and soon arrives in front of Hu Xiao.


    This is the first attempt of Zen to Hu Xiao.


    Ye Shengge didn''t do anything. He just watched the lotus flower fall in front of Hu Xiao. Then he saw that the lotus flower was grasped by Hu Xiao demon king. The lotus flower was in Hu Xiao''s hand. Soon the lotus leaf withered and finally died with the wind.


    Hu Xiao looked at Zen son and said calmly: "I know you, Zen son, the treasure of the two old monks. What''s wrong? When you come to Wushan this time, those two old monks didn''t give you anything to protect your life? Even if I don''t give you that lantern, I should give you something else, just a lotus flower? "


    Speaking of lanterns, ye Shengge looks strange, but he doesn''t speak. Zen is as calm as ever.


    The most famous lantern in this world is definitely not the treasure of the old ancestor Xu Ji, but the one from Buddha Tuling mountain.


    It is not only because it is the magic weapon of a saint, but also because the lantern is the thing between heaven and earth when Buddhism was established.The power of the lantern itself is enough to make her one of the most amazing magic weapons in the world.


    Speaking of it, there are few magic tools in this world that can be compared with the lantern.


    Ye Sheng, a Taoist priest, has a broken bowl in his hand, which is called Zhenyao bowl, which naturally has an advantage over the demon clan. In addition, Ye Sheng''s realm is really superb, and the Taoist method is boundless. The Zhenyao bowl is in his hand, just like the best sword in the world, in the hands of the person who can use the sword most.


    Of course, the effect of that demon bowl is worse than that of the lantern.


    Because the lantern represents the past life.


    What is past life.


    After all, it''s time.


    The beginning of time and the end of time, reincarnation and reincarnation, that is the lantern.


    And all the friars want to explore the mystery of time.


    And longevity is an almost infinite time.


    Why to say almost infinite, because no one knows what longevity is.


    Living hundreds of thousands of years, thousands of years, is also a long life, but in the end is not a long life, can not see the day of death, can be estimated as long life.


    But we can''t see death. Who knows whether death exists or not?


    Maybe after hundreds of thousands of years, it will always die.


    So even if you have lived for so many years, you can''t say the word longevity.


    The lantern can not see the future, can not see the end of time, but can see the past.


    Whether in the past or in the future, it is what the highest level monks want to know.


    So many sea monks should want to have a glimpse of the mystery of the lantern.


    The saints on the cloud wanted to see the lantern more than once, but no one could see it.


    Whether borrowed or robbed, the lantern has never left Lingshan.


    Although Chan Tzu is the most brilliant young monk in the Buddhist land, and has heard the sages preach scriptures, he is just a monk in any case, and has no possibility to take the lantern away from Lingshan.


    So he said more than anything, just looked at Hu Xiao and said calmly, "demon king is in the sea, why do you still have to bow down and we can''t cross?"


    Bullying the small by the big happens very frequently in the secular world, and it is also true in the world of practice. However, the higher the realm is, the more reluctant the monks are. When they reach the sea, their every move is the object of close attention of the whole practice world, and naturally they can''t do it at will.


    It is only Hu Xiao who wants to fight against these younger generations after coming to the sea like Hu Xiao.


    Hu Xiao looked at the Zen son and said indifferently, "I am also an old man now. Why can you be higher than you?"


    "If the goshawk was flying in the sky, how could it be the same with the sparrow one day?"


    Since ancient times, Buddhist land has the custom of listening to the Scriptures and debating. Since entering Lingshan, Zen has always been the object of everyone''s attention. I don''t know how many debates I''ve participated in, so I''m naturally very eloquent.


    Hu Xiao said: "even so, this gentleman revenge for his son, what is wrong?"


    In the world, the strongest hatred is the hatred of killing a father and robbing his wife, but the hatred of killing a son is also the same, which can not be easily put down.


    Chan Tzu said, "in this case, there was a sage saying clearly that benefactor Hu and almsgiver Li fought each other, and there was no outsider to help them. What''s the problem?"


    Victory or defeat is life and death, between the Terran and the demon clan, since ancient times, most of them have been like this.


    Zen is reasonable, so he is upright and vigorous.


    Hu Xiao stopped for a moment and then said, "you monk, you are right. But since I have come in, I will not give up thinking about it."


    Zen son hands together, "did not think the demon king would be so good to talk."


    "Why do you say so much?"


    Zen said, "delay one or two."


    Gu Yuan looked up, as if he had never thought that Zen would be so frank.


    Ye Shengge''s expression also changed.


    Hu Xiao was not angry. On the contrary, he was smiling. "There are so many young people in my demon soil. Only one or two of them can match you. If you are a demon family, I don''t have a son, but I also want to take you as a dry son."


    As we all know, the demon land for master apprentice inheritance, not much, more or blood inheritance.


    Hu Xiao naturally does not have only Hu Yue, a son. Even though he is a big demon, it is difficult to continue his blood. After hundreds of years, he will still have some children, but those children are not as good as Hu Yue.


    Maybe it''s more straightforward. It''s a long way to go.


    Because it is not as good, so Hu Xiao will care so much.


    Otherwise, how can he condescend to enter the Wushan mountain with his respect to the sea.


    Zen son put his hands together and said quietly, "I am a monk. I have no relatives There is a reason. "


    He who says family members can''t have friends.


    There is no such reason.


    Hu Xiao walked forward a few steps and said, "it''s good to delay. I don''t believe that he can play any tricks. Even if the girl of Qinghuai has to protect him, she can''t help it."Yes, Hu Xiao in the fog mountain, the most concerned about is not others, but the woman, Qinghuai.


    Speaking of, it is not necessarily green locust, but the life and death of green locust.


    After all, the Qing Tian Jun is still waiting for news outside the fog mountain.


    In comparison, he is not as good as qingtianjun, regardless of his fighting power or ambition.


    The lotus was born between the fingers of Zen, and he said calmly, "if you want to see him, you still have to spend some time."


    Hu Xiao didn''t care. He took a look at Ye Sheng song and swept forward.


    Chan Zi was surprised, and the lotus flower in his hand left and went to take Gu Yuan to the gate of the hall.


    Ye Sheng''s song seems unmoved.


    Hu Xiao reaches out and grabs ye Shengge''s collar. But when she reaches out, the figure of Ye Shengge disappears. She has already arrived in front of the hall.


    She looked at Hu Xiao, her face slightly red.


    Hu Xiao stood where ye Shengge originally stood.


    In a moment, bang!


    Where Hu Xiao was, he began to break apart. The steps were like cobwebs.


    There is a tremendous air burst out from the ground.


    Before Hu Xiao could react, the air rushed from under his feet to him.


    Within a few steps nearby, the stone steps were broken one after another, and the huge wave formed by the air force directly blew Hu Xiao to the sky.


    Ye Shengge buried countless magic tools in the ground, almost exploding at the same time. Who can stand it?


    Hu Xiao was blown up to the sky by the air waves. The lotus flower of Zen stopped the air waves coming from all over the place, looked at the wonderful scene, and was silent for a moment. Then he sighed: "in this way, any monk in the morning and evening world will die."


    Of course, the twilight realm is damned, but Hu Xiao is a monk in the Canghai realm.


    Even if the state is suppressed in the morning and evening, but the body has always been the sea.


    No matter how the monks of the three religions don''t cultivate their physique, when they arrive at the sea, it is also the first-class hardness in this world.


    From the place of practice, the demon clan began to polish their physique. They were the only monks who could compete with swordsmen. Their natural physique was better. When they reached the sea, their physique was the first in the world, and there was no problem.


    Those monks who are superior to each other are even more terrible if they come to the sea.


    The air waves rose.


    But Hu Xiao fell down.


    He returned to the corridor.


    Looking at the air wave formed by the self explosion of the magic weapon, some of them looked at ye Shengge with appreciation, "I never thought that someone would fight in this way."


    Of course, I haven''t seen it. After all, Ye Sheng song in this world is just one person.


    Ye Shengge knew that these magic weapons exploded, and there was no way to kill Hu Xiao, but he didn''t expect that Hu Xiao should be so relaxed.


    The sea is really terrible.


    If the sage of Yanhe is also a sea, his sea is just a path.


    Standing at the end of time, Yan River is better than Hu Xiao walking in the torrent of time.


    Hu Xiao patted his clothes, this time directly came to the outside of the hall.


    Zen''s Lotus fell in front of him.


    Hu Xiao looks the same, slightly reaches out his hand, and then the lotus flower breaks, Zen son retreats, smashes the door.


    A Purple Rainbow flashed across ye Shengge''s palm, and it fell directly on Hu Xiao.


    Similar to the sound of thunder chopping wood, Hu Xiao produced an arc on his body, but it did not cause any harm to him. With a light flick of his finger, a majestic killing machine made of gas engine is like the essence, which blows to ye Shengge.


    Ye Sheng song slightly side, toe light, fall in the distance.


    The reason why she is called the first person of this young generation is because she is strong.


    It''s not clear how strong it is.


    But at least not in Hu Xiao this move between the fall.


    Ye Shengge white skirt micro motion, there are countless cold.


    She is a kind of Taoist, and naturally she knows a lot about Taoism.


    It''s just that there''s no chance to show it on weekdays.


    PS: ask for a monthly ticket


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    This Taoist method, named tianhanshu, is recorded on the 63rd floor of the climbing tower. Even if a disciple has a chance to enter the tower, it is not necessarily able to climb so high. In addition, it requires a high level of understanding to practice this method, so there are not many people who can.


    When ye Shengge ascended the tower in those days, he had seen countless kinds of Taoist methods, but there were not many Taoist techniques that he really went down to study.


    Apart from the Taoist methods forced to practice by the temple master, Tianhan technique is one of the Taoist methods that ye Shengge spent most of his mind on.


    It''s not because she was interested in the lethality of this method in the first place, but because she was not in a high state at that time, the chenxieshan mountain was too hot in summer, and the bamboo building where she lived was facing the hot sun, so she wanted to practice a Taoist method to get rid of the heat.


    So he devoted himself to practice for several years.


    In the end, naturally, I had a deep attainments in this field.


    The killing power of Tian Han Shu is amazing. When you reach the level of Ye Shengge, if you meet her, you will be very difficult.


    As she began to show the way.


    On the jade steps, frost suddenly appeared and spread little by little.


    Hu Xiao was just in the rush, and suddenly felt a chill on his chest. Looking down, he saw that some ice dregs had been produced on the demon king''s chest.


    Hu Xiao smiles, "it''s really Dao Zhong."


    Although he is a monk in the twilight world, there are several people in this world who can really hurt him.


    However, ye Shengge''s expression of Taoism made him feel a little chilly. He really needed a high level of talent.


    Hu Xiao broke the chill by waving his sleeve and stepped slightly on the jade steps. The whole stone step broke apart, but it was not broken into stone, but turned into ice.


    Originally do not know when to start, those chilly thoughts come from the bottom.


    Hu Xiao hits ye Shengge''s chest with a fist.


    With innumerable mysterious Qi machines, we can''t just talk about them with their magnificence.


    If it is because the Qi in the body is as inexhaustible as the sea, the monks in the Canghai realm really despise them.


    Hu Xiao''s state of mind is very high. He can see through most of the Taoist Arts in the world. Therefore, it is easy to find out the weakness of this cold technique.


    If you find it, you will break him. This is a very simple thing.


    Ye Shengge''s face changed slightly, and he retreated, and his cold feeling decreased.


    Hu Xiao did not pursue the victory, but turned his head, should be on a lotus.


    Chan Tzu is a disciple of Buddhism. He is proficient in Buddhism and has a profound realm. However, he has never studied so many Taoist methods like ye Shengge, but he has only one or two of them from the beginning to the end.


    The lotus flower, with the light of Buddha, fell in front of Hu Xiao. After Hu Xiao stretched out his hand and crushed it, several lotus flowers came immediately, either toward Hu Xiao''s eyes or toward other vital places.


    It''s terrible anyway.


    Hu Xiao gave birth to several air engines, which exploded at the lotus flowers. In a moment, he smashed them all. He looked at the Zen son standing not far away. He thought that although both of them were in the twilight state, the Zen son was really much worse than Ye Sheng''s song in terms of realm and on-the-spot response.


    This is the difference between Taoism and Zen.


    Of course, there are other gaps, but in the eyes of those who practice on the mountain, it is not important.


    This is the most important thing.


    It''s combat power.


    Ye Sheng singer did not know when an ice needle appeared. At the same time when Hu Xiao was dealing with the lotus flower of Zen, he flew to Hu Xiao. The silver needle was not visible and had no Qi. When it fell on Hu Xiao''s body, it suddenly gave birth to a majestic Qi machine, which made Hu Xiao''s clothes appear a small hole.


    Hu Xiao laughs but does not speak, but the intention of killing is getting deeper and deeper.


    Such a young man, as long as he is not persecuted in the future, is almost certain that he can become the absolute main force among human friars. Although he may not be able to become a sea in the end, he is still very upset.


    So Hu Xiao wants to solve them.


    He stretched out his hand, with countless majestic air engines, about to fall on the head of Ye Shengge.


    Kill daozhong first.


    Kill Zen son again.


    As for the book reading seed, it''s just too clear to kill.


    However, when his hands were raised above his head and could not fall down, a frost soon spread along his body, but in a moment, he had become a statue.


    It''s ice sculpture.


    In some places in the north of the mountains and rivers, many people find ice sculptures very interesting, but it''s a pity that because the weather in the south is too hot, it won''t snow a few times in winter, so it''s very rare to see ice sculptures.


    Even if there are monks who can do these things, why do they do them?


    This is boring stuff.


    Ye Shengge''s face was pale. From the time she knew Hu Xiao was coming, she prepared for the battle.


    Whether it was the former magic weapon self explosion, or the current frost frozen Hu Xiao.There''s a magic weapon in the door. It''s a curling bottle.


    It was the emperor''s favorite thing in summer in the secular imperial dynasty. When the hot summer came, this ingenious craftsman could turn ordinary water into ice water.


    It wasn''t such a powerful thing, but some monks always thought it was interesting, so they made one.


    Ordinary man-made things are called things, but the monks in this world have made them, which are magic tools.


    Ye Shengge''s realm is enough to use the cold technique. However, if you add this magic weapon, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Let Hu Xiao become an ice sculpture, but the matter is far from over.


    Ye Shengge quickly took out a rope.


    Zen just looked at it and knew that it was a demon rope.


    Tie demon rope is not a specific name for a magic instrument, but a name for a kind of magic instrument.


    In the war, Terrans and demon clans fought each other.


    There were friars of the Terran who developed this kind of rope, which was specially prepared for the demon clan.


    But there are also high and low grades. The best one is the demon monk who can bind the ascent realm, but it also needs a monk to do it in person.


    Who is ye Shengge? He is a Taoist of chenxieshan. The magic tools in his hand are not ordinary things. Therefore, Zen has reason to believe that it is the best.


    If ye Shengge did it in person and he assisted him on the side, it would not be possible to bind Hu Xiao.


    After all, how can Hu Xiao break free now that he is just a monk in the twilight world?


    He looked at Ye Sheng''s song and said it was feasible.


    Ye Shengge understood and had already thrown the rope out of his hand.


    The bundle of demon rope burst out a burst of dazzling brilliance, fell on Hu Xiao''s body.


    Seeing that this was about to succeed, the ice sculpture made a sound of breaking.


    Hu Xiao appeared in front of them again.


    Hu Xiao smiles, "it''s really Dao Zhong."


    He said this twice today, each time in praise.


    He was surprised that ye Shengge was so brilliant at his age. However, after this series of events, Hu Xiao found that ye Shengge''s mind was meticulous and even more powerful.


    There have been rumors in the demon soil that it is the Taoist who doesn''t care about the world and has a thorough mind. This is what we have now. But now, these are all fake.


    At least not all.


    Daozhong just doesn''t want to pay attention to these things. It doesn''t mean that she doesn''t know anything.


    If she really thought she didn''t know anything, it would be the most direct misjudgment in the world.


    "At that time, I always thought that there would be no woman worthy of my son except for the green locust. On this side of the mountain and river, you were the only one who could be worthy of it. Just as it happened, when I went to huangquan, no one was in charge of human demons."


    Ye Shengge looks the same, watching the bundle of demon rope fell to the ground, then began a new round of fighting.


    Apart from fighting, there seems to be nothing else to do.


    The lotus flowers between Zen''s fingers stretch out one after another, and his face is full of the meaning of holiness.


    The light of Buddha shines on the hall.


    In addition to having a feud with swordsmen, the demon clan is most incompatible with the Buddha land.


    Zen son looked at Hu Xiao, and suddenly his hands were printed.


    In a moment, a golden lion appeared in front of Zen.


    The secret of Buddhism, fearless of lion seal.


    This involves a period of Xin Mi between the demon land and the Buddha land, which is a great disgrace to the demon land. Therefore, when Zen Zi displayed this dharma seal.


    Hu Xiao was full of rage.


    It''s a matter of honor.


    Sometimes it doesn''t matter how high or low the realm is.


    Hu Xiao stretched out his hand to hold down the lion''s head, and the majestic Qi machine came out of the spirit house and smashed it violently. Zen''s face was flushed, and a mouthful of blood was about to gush out.


    Hu Xiao said indifferently: "a little too much."


    He held out his hand.


    Through the space, he pinched Zen''s throat and said indifferently: "insult me, demon soil, when death!"


    Ye Shengge frowned slightly and was about to go to the rescue. Outside the hall, however, there was a green whip wrapped around Hu Xiao''s wrist.


    Hu Xiao felt the pain in his wrist and turned his head slightly.


    I saw the woman in green standing at the door.


    Still indifferent way: "this gentleman should be your father, to protect your safety, you do not want to mistake yourself."


    Hearing this, Qinghuai just waved the soft whip. Hu Xiao didn''t know why. He untied the whip and came to Qinghuai''s body. He grabbed the woman''s collar and intruded into it with great momentum, sealing all the eight channels of her extraordinary Sutra.


    Throw to the outside, then throw out the green locust.


    If Qinghuai was still the first person of the younger generation of demon soil, she should make Hu Xiao spend more efforts.


    But since at this time.


    That''s not the case.But Qinghuai in Taiqing can''t do anything.


    The green locust was thrown out of the hall and landed somewhere in the corridor.


    But it''s very straight.


    It can''t move.


    I happened to meet a sword fairy who had walked a long way.


    That Sword Fairy waist hanging on the grass, not ye Changting or who?


    He looked at the black locust and then quickly looked away.


    Instead, it''s looking somewhere in the palace.


    There is a sword meaning, which is looming.


    Ye Changting said with a smile: "choose to break the border at this time, and then what to do? Life and death? Do you really think you can win? "


    Having said this, ye Changting was silent for a moment, and then suddenly said, "it''s as if it''s a situation of death without breaking the boundary."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    Qinghuai stares at the sword fairy who talks to herself. She can''t say anything or do anything.


    Ye Changting obviously did not have any idea to this demon clan woman, but went to another place.


    In the worldly imperial dynasties, the palace structure is roughly the same. People who have been to a palace several times like Ye Changting naturally have no other ideas about the scenery.


    He went for the sword.


    On the way, ye Changting thought of an old thing and thought it was very interesting.


    When he was climbing the mountain and breaking through the mountain, the grandmaster Li also stopped the sword for him. It was common for the elder to take care of the younger generation in their rivers and rivers and in the forest of swords.


    Since his Ye Changting is also in the sea, does he have to take care of the "younger generation" in the twilight?


    Thinking about this, ye Changting has a faint smile.


    It was the same as when he saw Wu Shanhe on Jianshan mountain. Although he was still a person outside the book at that time, when he looked at the person in the book, he was also filled with emotion.


    After that, he and Chao Qingqiu walked through many places together. He knew the source of chaoqingqiu''s tiredness and said a few words with chaoqingqiu.


    Of course, it''s euphemistic to talk about the future of the world.


    I don''t know who is better than the present world.


    But for Kendo, it''s not bad.


    The two chieftains of Kendo are invincible in the world.


    Even if the imperial power is in power, there are swordsmen who can break the sword.


    Perhaps it is to say these, let Chao Qingqiu more relaxed, and then there is no idea left behind?


    It''s not clear.


    Ye Changting laughs. How can you make it clear.


    The more forward you go, the more powerful the sword will be.


    When he went to the side hall, he could clearly feel the strong and weak sword.


    There was a man in the side hall. The man was in a state of ruin, and he seemed to have met some unspeakable troubles.


    Ye Changting thought that according to the young man''s realm, he should be said to be Taiqing. If he can practice sword for more than ten years, he will become Taiqing. In any case, he is also a great man.


    He stood in front of the door, silent for a long time.


    He is an outsider. What does he do?


    It''s not right.


    Maybe there''s something wrong with this book.


    What can he do about it?


    Ye Changting stepped back a few steps and pressed his sword on his waist. He looked at the door like this.


    It seems to be the biggest choice he has ever faced in his life.


    It was also the most difficult one.


    If there is a problem, there are many problems.


    How to make it up?


    "Time is a torrent. It will not change with a stone falling into it. It will be what it is, or how it will be."


    The abbot of Bodhi temple said so to him.


    Ye Changting smiles. He still doesn''t open the door called destiny. Instead, he retreats for a long time and arrives at the lake.


    He sat in the bower with a cool look.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sunset doesn''t often appear, especially at the seaside.


    However, when the sunset clouds and the sea reflect into a landscape, even people like chaoqingqiu will find it very beautiful.


    Qingtianjun was standing beside chaoqingqiu, looking at the scenery, he thought it was very beautiful.


    With the beautiful scenery in front, many things can be ignored for the time being, as long as the appreciation is enough.


    Looking at the scene, qingtianjun said calmly, "I feel sorry for you when I think that you can''t see these one day."


    Instead of staying in the mountains, they came to the North Sea, apparently not paying much attention to what happened in the fog mountain.


    In fact, according to their state of affairs, once there is an accident in Wushan, they will be able to come there soon.


    The reason why he didn''t go there, according to qingtianjun, was that there were too many mosquitoes in the mountain forest, which made him very unhappy.


    But in fact, how can monks like them care about mosquitoes? This is just a poor excuse.


    But Chao Qingqiu doesn''t care about it. He comes to see the sea.


    He is a sword immortal. He has traveled through countless places and seen countless sceneries over the years. I really can''t say that he can''t give up.


    Qingtian Jun looked at the sea and asked, "when you killed Beiming with one sword here, was it destined to end?"


    Chao Qingqiu thought about some things. Listening to this, he shook his head and said, "the end? There are many roads in front of me. Which one I choose depends on my mood. "


    In this case, others say that qingtianjun does not believe it, but Chao Qingqiu really has no doubt about it.


    He is such a person, in the past time, has also proved.


    "Beiming, or anyone else, can not die, but that''s another way."Chao Qingqiu looks indifferent, as if to say something that has nothing to do with him.


    Qing Tian Jun asked, "what do you want to do


    Chao Qingqiu said: "you still can''t see it. It''s really stupid."


    Qingtianjun smiles, without refuting.


    In this world, where there are half a person is stupid, but he is not willing to go to Qingqiu as he thought.


    He couldn''t believe, or didn''t want to believe, Chao Qingqiu was such a person.


    He is already the world''s best Kendo, with the highest level and infinite killing power. No one can match him. Why is he so scheming?


    Chao Qingqiu knew what Qingtian Jun was thinking. He said calmly, "put yourself in the shoes and think about it. You will also be like me."


    Qingtianjun sighed: "everyone says you are difficult, but really no one can put yourself in a position to think how difficult you are."


    Chao Qingqiu did not speak.


    Qingtian Jun also said: "from when you were in the demon soil, then you came out with swords from Beihai, qingtiancheng, shenxieshan and Baiyu town. All these are to let the world go down your path?"


    This sentence is a real surprise.


    If Chao Qingqiu did as Qing Tianjun said, and the world was going on according to his idea, wouldn''t it mean that Chao Qingqiu regarded the whole world as a chess piece.


    Saints or demons are the people in the Bureau.


    And the only chess player is he chaoqingqiu.


    If it''s hard to be invincible in the world, there are also sword immortals like Liuxiang who have done it. But if Chao Qingqiu is such a big hand, I''m afraid that no one has ever done it since there is life in the whole world.


    Even if you want to, can you make it?


    There is only one person in the world.


    This sentence used to say that there was only one sword immortal in the world, Chao Qingqiu, but now?


    Qingtianjun looks complicated and looks at his friend.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "Ye Changting tells me that time is a river. No matter how many stones you throw down and how many waves you stir up, it is impossible to change the direction of the river."


    Qingtian Jun smacked something and said, "if you say that, you are doomed no matter how you do it?"


    "There is no such thing as fate."


    Toward the green autumn face some smile, "I have a few roads to go, I want to go which one, how can it be fate."


    "There are many ways for me to leave this world."


    Qingtianjun looks at chaoqingqiu and thinks that it is not difficult for you to leave the world. You can cut the sky with one sword. I don''t think it is impossible to be the first person to become an immortal in the past 6000 years.


    And in this world, chaoqingqiu is undoubtedly the person who can do this most.


    Qingtian Jun said: "chaoqingqiu should be a natural and unrestrained person. With one sword, the sky curtain will be cut open, leaving a figure for us to envy. This is chaoqingqiu."


    Chaoqingqiu looked at Qingtian Jun unexpectedly and said, "are you chaoqingqiu?"


    Qing Tian Jun was helpless, "I''m not."


    "So why is Chao Qingqiu? What are you talking about doing so hard?"


    Looking at the sea water, he said with a smile.


    Qing Tian Jun sighed and said no more.


    Yes, what Chao Qingqiu wants to do and what to do is chaoqingqiu. These are not things that others should worry about. Chaoqingqiu is chaoqingqiu. Everything he does can be chaoqingqiu.


    There is no doubt about that.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "finally, let''s have a look at the world."


    Qing Tian Jun said, "which way did you choose?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "the best one."


    -


    "it doesn''t need to be done to move towards the same direction."


    Chao FengChen stood on the Jianshan mountain, looked at the setting sun, and then said with a smile: "no matter how you choose, it has become a fact."


    Chen Sheng stood behind Chao FengChen, listening to this, he said: "Mr. Chao''s words are very interesting."


    Chao FengChen turns his head and looks at Chen Sheng and the swordsman of the spring and Autumn period. He thinks of the young man.


    "Do you think he can still come out?" he asked


    Chen Sheng, of course.


    Chen Sheng looked at the wind and dust, some helpless said: "according to Mr. Chao, do you see?"


    "During the Taiping period, it was difficult to produce great talents."


    "It''s said in the book. I look at him as if I saw the elders in the hall. When they were young, they should be the same as him."


    Chen Sheng said, "so this is what Mr. Chao thought?"


    Chao FengChen said: "if someone wants to leave, we will have a cloud or an umbrella on our head. If it rains in the future, we can only carry it by ourselves, but if the rain is too heavy, it will test our ability.""So if you want to stay in the rain and not get hurt, you have to be strong enough. Maybe you can be another umbrella."


    Chen Sheng, listening to these words, vaguely felt some meaning, but did not know what it meant.


    Pointing to the sky, he said, "Li Fuyao is like that cloud."


    Chen Sheng was surprised.


    Chao FengChen said, "of course, he has never been an umbrella."


    Li Fuyao is not an umbrella but a cloud.


    What is that?


    Chen Sheng thought he was a wise man, but he didn''t know what this sentence meant.


    "Wu Shanhe can make umbrellas, but not necessarily. Li Fuyao has never been an umbrella. He is cloud. Xu Jixuan is really interesting. Even I think this old ancestor really deserves to be a great talent."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    As to whether it is an umbrella or a cloud, it is Chao FengChen''s own opinion, which can not represent the fact.


    But since he is the wonderful man, his opinion is somewhat interesting.


    Chen Sheng didn''t want to accompany Chao FengChen here, so he went to find wine alone and soon disappeared.


    The haggard old man came here.


    He is full of sword spirit, and his whole face is radiant. It seems that he is going to break through the twilight and come to the realm of spring and autumn.


    He has been in Beihai for many years. He never thought that he would be able to break through the twilight and become a swordsman in the spring and Autumn Period in his life. In recent days, he has much insight on Jianshan mountain. He seems to be going to break through the fog and take a step forward.


    However, he has limited qualifications and is too old. Even if he can get another chance in his life and go one step further from the spring and Autumn period, climbing the building is the end of his life, and he can''t become a sword immortal in the sea.


    He came to Chao FengChen and stood quietly. He didn''t say much. Over the years, he has been used to doing things instead of thinking about them.


    Chao FengChen knew he was coming, but he didn''t turn his head. He looked at what he wanted to see in the distance and said calmly, "he''s going to leave."


    When saying this sentence, Chao FengChen didn''t give up in his eyes, but he was disappointed.


    There are not many people in the world who can care about Chao FengChen.


    The haggard old man faintly felt that Chao FengChen should say that, so he tentatively asked, "is that one?"


    Chao FengChen turned his head and said, "I thought that he would be the one who could turn the tide back, but I didn''t think about it. He should still have his temper."


    "But who can criticize him? He has paid so much that no one is qualified to say half a no to the choice he has made


    Words have reached this point, the haggard old man can clearly know that the Sword Fairy Chao FengChen said.


    The haggard old man thought that two years ago in Baiyu Town, chaoqingqiu cut open the sky with a sword, and a sword fell into Ye Sheng''s demon bowl and released the demon earth demon. At that time, the sage in the cloud had no way to deal with it. How strong Chao Qingqiu''s Kendo was before, but it was really at that time that many people had an intuitive feeling.


    It comes down to three words.


    Irresistible!


    The haggard old man looked as usual, but he asked seriously: "the Sword Fairy mentioned by Mr. Chao is going to leave. Is he going to open the curtain of heaven and be the first person who has risen rapidly in the past 6000 years?"


    This should be the normal reaction of all friars when they heard that Chao Qingqiu was leaving.


    Since the great war six thousand years ago, the mountains and rivers have been broken. In the world today, no monk has been able to soar for 6000 years.


    In the past six thousand years, it''s not that there has never been a person with the highest talent. It''s just that those outstanding people who are proud of themselves are still some distance away from the last step. No one can reach the peak of the Qing Dynasty.


    It was hundreds of years ago that this sword immortal ascended the sea. During these hundreds of years, he made great progress. On his way of practice, he passed the sea one after another, and finally reached the peak. He was surrounded by no one. Moreover, he made several swords. All of them were invincible in the world.


    If chaoqingqiu is going to leave, it''s not a sword that opens the sky curtain. What can an immortal be?


    Chao FengChen didn''t say it directly, but said, "according to his temper, what you think you must be him?"


    This remark is intriguing. I''m afraid that only Chao FengChen knows something about Chao Qingqiu and how he thinks about it. If Chao FengChen can''t understand Chao Qingqiu, no one will understand Chao Qingqiu.


    If Chao Qingqiu must leave the world, the haggard old man would be happy to see chaoqingqiu sword open the sky and leave in the admiration of all the monks. But now he did not think about it, but looked at Chao FengChen, worried and asked, "Mr. Chao, what about you?"


    The haggard old man had always thought that he and Chao FengChen were friends, but in fact, only now did he know that he had never been his friend, but his student.


    Without the wind and dust of the dynasty, he could hardly have seen the spring and Autumn period.


    Chao Qingqiu is leaving.


    There is also a question in front of him. Chao FengChen, as a wisp of sword spirit of Chao Qingqiu, will Chao Qingqiu leave when he leaves?


    In the final analysis, Chao FengChen or a wisp of sword spirit, will it be his destiny to return to Chao Qingqiu?


    Chao FengChen looked at the distance, and his eyes were full of vicissitudes. He said calmly: "when it comes to fate, I really can''t say clearly. After leaving Jianshan, I thought I was going to dissipate between heaven and earth, but how could it not disappear? So I understood that he wanted me to live, but in the end, how would he choose?"


    "If he really wants to take me with him, it will be very disturbing."


    The haggard old man said sincerely: "Mr. Chao, what can''t you put down?"


    "He is tired of seeing the world, but I really haven''t seen enough of this world," he said with a smile


    The withered old man was slightly stunned, "then walk again?"He is really a little sad, because I don''t know when, he has taken Chao FengChen as his teacher. Now the teacher is likely to leave the world, so he naturally has some heartache.


    "Walk, walk, but where are you going?"


    Chao FengChen looks flat and looks at the distance.


    In the past few days, the haggard old man walked through many places and did a lot of things with Chao FengChen. However, the most wanted place to go was Yongning. The pastry of the lady Hua Fei was the place where the withered old man thought most in recent years.


    When he looked at FengChen, he knew what he was thinking. He thought about it and then said, "go and have a look."


    The haggard old man was stunned, did not say anything, just nodded.


    They left here and went down the mountain road for a long time. At a pavilion halfway up the mountain, they saw the Wushan river covered with moon white sword clothes.


    Wu Shanhe is now the leader of Jianshan. No matter how you look at it, his status is not low.


    But when the haggard old man saw him, he didn''t mean to salute at all. He just stopped and watched Chao FengChen walk into the pavilion, and he always stood on the mountain road.


    Chao FengChen is optimistic about Li Fuyao. Naturally, the withered old man has some good feelings for the young man, so he has no good sense of Wushan river.


    He stood on the mountain road, watching the wind dust and Wushan River chat for a while, Chao FengChen returned to the mountain road.


    Wushanhe stood under the pavilion, silent.


    Chao FengChen returned to the mountain road and continued to walk down the mountain. The haggard old man followed him without saying anything.


    When he was about to get to the foot of the mountain, he suddenly asked, "do you know what he said?"


    The haggard old man shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yongning is located in Liangxi and Jianshan is in Dayu, which are far apart.


    But if it''s a royal sword, a swordsman like Chao FengChen and a withered old man, he won''t feel far away.


    The capital of Yongning is called Yongning City, and the palace is built next to Wanshou temple.


    A few years ago, the status of the concept of longevity was respected, but since some things happened later, although it is still the national religion of Yongning state, its influence is much worse.


    people gradually understand that this country has the final say.


    But no one thought that the emperor died last year.


    The death of the emperor should be called driving death.


    After the death of the emperor, he would look for a new emperor. It is not difficult, but the eldest of the emperor''s sons is only five years old. Even if he succeeds, he can''t rule.


    Therefore, the Empress Dowager was in charge of the affairs of the state.


    At first, the Empress Dowager had to discuss with all the officials, but in the past two years, I don''t know why, but she became more and more violent. She successively executed a number of Ministers who did not conform to her wishes, and began to control the government.


    For a moment, the court was in danger.


    In fact, the Empress Dowager was not very old. When she was a princess of China, she was not favored. Later, she did not know how to get the favor of the emperor. Later, she became the queen step by step. After she became the queen, she took charge of the harem and kept it in order. After the emperor''s death, she gradually revealed her nature.


    In the eyes of ministers, the Empress Dowager wants to be a empress dowager.


    In the past, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible to happen, and the longevity view will certainly intervene in this kind of thing, but this time I don''t know why, the longevity view has always ignored, as if acquiescence.


    In this way, even the officials have to bear with it.


    The whole Yongning city is shrouded in a fog.


    Qingxin hall.


    This is where the Empress Dowager lives today.


    After the early morning today, the Empress Dowager led several young and beautiful men into the Qingxin hall. It was only at dusk that the Empress Dowager led the men with tired faces to leave.


    In the Qingxin hall, the Empress Dowager was served and dressed, and came to the window. Looking through the window, she could see the eaves corner in the distance. Naturally, this is not the palace she lived in when she was.


    but when looking at the eaves corner, she always remembered the man in white who always liked to stand at the door and look at the distance.


    Although she knew that she and he would never have a little story, she could not help thinking, and even often dreamt of him.


    Funny to say, she didn''t even know his name.


    Thinking of the man who often looks at the corner of the eaves in the twilight, her eyes are blurred.


    A moment later, she took out a picture from somewhere and looked at it carefully. On the picture was the figure of a man in white with a sword hanging from his waist. Looking at the eaves corner in the distance, with a few strokes, she had already outlined a good picture.


    She looked at the picture and sighed.


    "Why sigh? Now that you have all your splendor and wealth, it is said that you still have power to the court and the public. What can I sigh for? "A voice sounded behind her.


    Like thunder!


    She trembled and turned, and it was the two.


    One is in white and the other is white.


    She quickly knelt down and trembled and said, "I have seen two immortal masters."


    If it had not been for the dust of the Dynasty and the withered old man, how could she have become the Empress Dowager.


    She was grateful to them from the bottom of her heart, but she was afraid of them.


    Because they want her to die, it''s so simple.


    Chao FengChen looks at the woman kneeling and thinks about what she saw and heard in Yongning city before. She feels that most people in this world will change, which is true.


    The withered old man didn''t think much about it. He just asked, "can you make cakes?"


    From Princess Hua to queen, and then from Queen to empress dowager, can really change a lot, but the haggard old man doesn''t care at all. He just wants to know if she will make cakes.


    Princess Hua raised her head and whispered, "yes."


    The haggard old man looked at the wind and dust, and then said, "do some."


    The imperial concubine nodded, and soon withdrew from the hall. In the eyes of the palace ladies and eunuchs, they came to the imperial dining room.


    The most powerful woman in Yongning actually began to make cakes.


    It didn''t happen to anyone.


    For an hour.


    When Princess Hua returned to the palace, she had a plate of cakes in her hand.


    The haggard old man picked up a piece and put it in his mouth. Unexpectedly, he found that it was still the flavor of that year. Looking at Princess Hua, he couldn''t help praising: "even if you have hundreds of reasons to die, there is also a reason why you don''t have to die."


    Chao FengChen stood in front of the window, looking at the eaves outside the window, but still reached out and took a piece of cake from the plate.


    Eat like this.


    Princess Hua did not dare to speak and did not know why Chao FengChen came here.


    The withered old man is more interested in those pastries than anything else.


    After eating the cake, he said calmly, "let''s go."


    The haggard old man nodded, and he would get up and follow the wind and dust.


    Princess Hua suddenly asked, "two immortal masters Do you have nothing to show? "


    Chao FengChen didn''t say anything. If it wasn''t for the withered old man who wanted to eat Hua Fei''s cake again, he would never be here again in his whole life.


    Hua Fei looked at these two people and did not speak. She was a little drummer in her heart.


    "Don''t blame me, two immortal masters. I''ve done a little too much these years."


    Princess Hua lowered her head and was thinking of telling all the things she had done over the years. She did not want to be killed, or she wanted to talk to Chao FengChen more.


    Even if she said it herself, just listen to the wind and dust.


    Waving to the wind and dust, "you choose how to live, that''s your thing, life is short, you can control it."


    With these words, Chao FengChen left the palace with the withered old man.


    From when he came here to when he left.


    It took less than three hours.


    Looking at the back of Chao FengChen''s departure, the imperial concubine suddenly shrieked out: "tell those ministers that since tomorrow, we can''t ask any more about the affairs of the court!"


    The voice spread far away, so that a number of eunuchs and maids were frightened!


    What''s the matter with the Empress Dowager? How long has she been in power? She has to retire in a hurry?


    Chao FengChen left the palace and walked into the street with no expression.


    The haggard old man ate the cake and asked vaguely, "where are we going next?"


    He turned his head and said, "go and see him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    Go see him. Who is he?


    In addition to Chao Qing Qiu, who can it be.


    Listening to this sentence, the haggard old man was stunned and almost choked.


    He looked at Chao FengChen and said, "don''t you look at it more?"


    Chao FengChen suddenly laughed, "I''m not sure I''ll go with him. If this goes on like this, it doesn''t look good, so I''ll meet him and ask him clearly."


    Yes, sometimes, asking each other is the best solution, which can save a lot of effort.


    The haggard old man swallowed a mouthful of cake and asked in a low voice, "is Mr. Chao not afraid?"


    Chao FengChen said, "I''m not afraid."


    In the past, some people are not good at chatting.


    He patted the withered old man on the shoulder and stepped on the sword at his feet.


    This time, he did not bring the withered old man.


    Where is chaoqingqiu? I''m afraid many people in the world don''t know about it, but how can chaofengchen not know?


    Imperial sword across the sea of clouds, listening to the wind whistling in the ear, Chao FengChen soon came from Yongning to Beihai.


    It is not a very difficult thing to find Chao Qingqiu who is unwilling to hide.


    When they meet again.


    Chao Qingqiu is fishing in a boat.


    Fishing on the sea is a little pleasant.


    Chao FengChen frowned.


    How can Chao Qingqiu fish.


    This man only does one thing in his life, that is, how could Chao Qingqiu, a swordsman, fish on the sea.


    In other words, if chaoqingqiu really starts fishing, it means that chaoqingqiu will have some changes.


    Fell to the bow, facing the wind and dust, looking at the Qing Qiu, did not speak.


    He picked up the other rod from the boat, put on the bait, threw it into the water at will, and sat down beside him.


    Chao Qingqiu smiles.


    "Do you really want to go?" asked Feng Chen


    Nod to Qingqiu.


    The world is tired, leaving nothing.


    Chao FengChen said, "what about me?"


    This is the real straight to the point.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "you are different from me. You are you, I am me."


    Hearing this, Chao FengChen was silent for a moment, and then said, "is it hard for you not to walk the willow lane road?"


    This is Chao FengChen''s inference of his origin over the past few years. No matter what Chao Qingqiu released him for, his means should be the same as that of the Sword Fairy Liuxiang. After two seas are combined into one, then he can climb on the sea.


    This is the road of Liuxiang in those days. Although Liuxiang didn''t succeed in the end, it was not because of any problems.


    It''s just because of many external factors.


    Chaoqingqiu suddenly looked at the wind dust, did not speak, but the mood in his eyes could be read out.


    It was an accident.


    Chao FengChen suddenly remembered one thing.


    Liu Xiang wanted to find the road to immortality, so he turned into two people. Although the last one was still in the sea, his fighting power fell sharply and finally died on Jianshan.


    But if chaoqingqiu is similar to Liuxiang, it means that chaoqingqiu will also fall into the realm. However, in recent years, chaoqingqiu often opens the curtain of heaven with his sword, which makes the saints feel invincible. It is not as weak as Liuxiang.


    In this way, chaoqingqiu is not the same road as Liuxiang.


    How did Qing Qiu do it?


    Chao FengChen has some questions.


    "Since the beginning of the day, we have been two people."


    Chao Qingqiu is very calm to state this fact.


    "So even if I die, you will not be affected at all, and I have never thought of taking the road of willow lane. Why should I follow the road of predecessors when I go to Qingqiu?"


    Chao FengChen thinks that your sword is called ancient road. Can''t you explain your intention?


    Chao Qingqiu said: "you have done what I want to do, but it''s still what you want to do. In fact, it''s not my will. We are not the same people. After I leave the world, there should be a lot of chaos here. In fact, if I don''t go, the future of the swordsman will be much better, but I feel that I have stayed enough and I am selfish."


    "But no one dares to say anything," he said


    Chao Qingqiu has done a lot for swordsmen in this world.


    There are so many that no one dares to say anything.


    "A swordsman wants me to die."


    Looking at the sea, he spoke quietly.


    There are always reasons for him to be tired, but many of them are known by others and many are not known by others.


    I don''t know. He can''t say it. He can only tell Chao FengChen.


    Chao FengChen looks at Chao Qingqiu and says calmly: "what reason do you have to go?"Looking at the wind and dust, he said, "yes."


    He looked at the wind and said, "luck."


    Then he closed his mouth, facing the wind and dust a Zheng, Qi Yun?


    This kind of thing is not easy to say clearly.


    It''s like fate.


    Looking at the sea, he said calmly, "I know, this is a big world, but Kendo''s luck is now all gathered on me, which is not a good thing."


    "So you''re making way."


    Chao FengChen finally understood something.


    Chao Qing Qiu shook his head and said calmly, "no, I''m tired."


    Chao Qingqiu is not willing to admit it, and Chao FengChen is not too deep into it.


    He threw the fishing rod aside, and then he threw it to the sky.


    He stopped talking.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the white clouds and said, "Bai Zhihan is optimistic about Li Fuyao, you are also optimistic about Li Fuyao, and even I am a little optimistic about him. In fact, Xu Ji was more optimistic about him, but Xu Ji took more care of him and didn''t want him to take on the burden. What do you think?"


    Chao FengChen said, "I don''t think he''s like you. You know what you''re going to do from the beginning of practicing sword. But he doesn''t know. He seems to be following the trend all the way. It''s just that there are so many people helping him and opening the way for him. How could he not know how heavy his burden is?"


    "I''d rather he didn''t know," he said with a smile


    Chao FengChen asked, "how do you say that?"


    "I don''t know it''s his own kendo. If he practices sword for this so-called burden, I don''t think he can do better even if he goes into the sea."


    Chao Qingqiu said: "I have seen many swordsmen in my life, more than his qualified swordsmen, but I have never seen a light like him in others."


    Chao FengChen thought of seeing that young man for the first time a long time ago. He was really different.


    That''s a special teenager.


    Chao Qingqiu said with emotion: "at the beginning, Qingtian Jun in Beihai asked me if I would teach him a sword. I said that the swordsmanship is different, which is the truth."


    Chao FengChen smiles and mentions Li Fuyao, which is really very happy.


    "It''s just that I don''t know if he''ll come out alive now."


    Chao Qingqiu a mention of the fishing rod, calmly said: "Hu Xiao went in to kill him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    This sentence surprised Chao FengChen more than anything else.


    He stood up and looked at Chao Qingqiu. He said strangely, "you let a big demon go in and kill him?"


    Chao Qingqiu looks at Chao FengChen and doesn''t seem to know why he is so excited. "After entering Wushan, even a big demon is just a monk in the twilight world. Why be so excited?"


    Chao FengChen said, "you know that''s different."


    Nod to Qingqiu.


    "Hu Xiao avenged his son, so he went to Wushan, but it was not easy for him to kill Li Fuyao, at least not so easy."


    "Why?"


    "Because ye Changting has also entered."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After throwing out the green locust, Hu Xiao broke open the lotus of Zen again, and then his eyes fell on ye Shengge. This Taoist must die.


    Ye Shengge looks indifferent. She stands in the distance, her hands full of majestic air.


    She knows too much Daoism, but just now she has put them into practice one by one, and she still can''t stop Hu Xiao.


    Since we can''t stop it, there is no way.


    Hu Xiao stood with his hands down, and his own momentum was surging around.


    Zen son''s face is pale, he still blocked Gu Yuan behind him.


    "In that case, you go ahead."


    With these words, Hu Xiao went forward and seemed to be about to end the war.


    Qinghuai stood in the corridor, unable to move or speak.


    Although Hu Xiao was only a monk in the twilight world, he had his own means.


    If she could speak now, the only three words she was afraid to shout would be Li Fuyao!


    Just when she had the idea.


    All of a sudden, a sword appeared in the palace.


    As far as the green locust can see, there is a huge white fish born somewhere, and then for a moment, the white fish becomes a white bird flying in the sky.


    In addition to the size, it is the same as the North Sea Kunpeng ah!


    Hu Xiao also felt something strange. He turned his head and saw that the white bird was still hovering in the sky.


    Hu Xiao walked out of the hall indifferently and looked at the white bird. He said indifferently: "break the boundary! In vain. "


    With these words, Hu Xiao went straight to the white bird.


    In the pavilion, ye Changting sat all the time, and only when he saw the white bird did he stand up.


    He had thought about how the torrent of time had changed before, but now he saw the scene, it seemed that he wanted to understand something.


    So this is time.


    No matter what you do or not, you can''t change it.


    Ye Changting smiles and then moves away from here.


    As soon as he left his front foot, a sword broke away.


    With the majestic sword spirit, he swept to Hu Xiao.


    If you look carefully, it should be Jian 19.


    When the sword was swept out, there was a flash of blue sword light.


    Ye Shengge walked out of the hall, looked at the sword and whispered, "it''s getting late."


    With these words, she did not waste any time and began to meditate and heal.


    Even if Li Fuyao enters the morning and evening, he is not Hu Xiao''s opponent. Ye Shengge is very clear about this matter.


    So in the back, she''s needed.


    Since she still needs her, how can she not heal.


    If Hu Xiao''s goal has always been Li Fuyao, then this battle has just begun.


    Li Fuyao, who has already broken into the twilight realm, and Hu Xiao demon Jun, who has pressed the realm in the twilight state, have fought against each other.


    Zen son looked at the white bird in the distance, thought of Li Fuyao''s name, and earnestly lowered his head to read a Buddha''s name.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jian 19 went through the palace and soon came to Hu Xiao.


    After hovering in front of Hu Xiao''s body, the sword 19, which had a towering sword spirit, could no longer enter half an inch.


    Hu Xiao looked at the sword and felt its meaning. His face was a little ugly.


    Before ye Shengge and Zen son held him for less than an hour, which made him an opponent in the twilight situation, which made Hu Xiao think it was too much to think about.


    Li Fuyao, a swordsman who has just entered the Taiqing realm, why has he entered the twilight state in such a short time?


    Why on earth is this?


    Hu Xiao thought that it took Hu Xiao 30 years to enter the Taiqing realm, and it took almost 50 years to enter the twilight realm. Within a hundred years, he became a monk in the twilight realm, and he was said to be a genius among the geniuses. But how could Li Fuyao become a swordsman in the morning and evening!


    This is a swordsman, not something else.


    You know, it is the most difficult for a monk in the world, that is, a swordsman, to break through the situation and to move forward. As a result, he also walked so fast.For what?


    Sometimes jealousy is not only found in young people, but also in big demons like Hu Xiao.


    He waved back the sword nineteen and looked at the young man who appeared in his distance.


    My eyes are cold.


    He''s going to kill him, which is already known to everyone.


    Li Fuyao, dressed in a white robe, stood in the distance. After the sword 19 was knocked down, he hovered to his side. He held the green silk in his hand and looked at this side. His expression was very plain.


    Now he is in a mess in the spirit house, and his sword spirit has not been completely smoothed down.


    It was not easy to break the border before.


    He attacked lingfu with the residual sword Qi of Cao Jianqing and Wei Chunzhi, which opened the door and, of course, blocked the loophole when he opened the Taiqing territory.


    That is, there is no lack, and it will be easier to cultivate the sword immortal ten thousand feet later.


    After that, Li Fuyao even had a good idea of which sword should be used as the fake original life sword in the construction of the third pseudo spirit mansion, which was the bright moon.


    With these three fake life swords, Li Fuyao even dared to fight ye Shengge in the morning and evening. At the beginning, he was defeated once on the Jianshan mountain. Although he was not deeply worried about it, he still kept it in mind.


    The sword immortal wanchi''s swordsmanship was different in those years, and its killing power was enough to prove its powerful.


    If I didn''t meet Liuxiang, I''m afraid he would be the first Kendo man in those years.


    However, Li Fuyao is also very clear that taking the road of Yu Wan Jian is not as good as returning ten thousand swords at last.


    But that''s something to think about later.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t think about it now.


    If you can''t survive in Hu Xiao''s hand, you don''t have to think about everything in the future.


    It''s that simple.


    Li Fuyao looked at Hu Xiao and held the green silk. He said calmly, "I killed Hu Yue."


    It is tantamount to provocation to say that I killed your son in front of someone else''s Laozi.


    Hu Xiao''s expression was indifferent, but his eyes were full of anger.


    No one can tolerate such things.


    Even a big demon.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and said in a serious tone for the first time: "I will make you worse than death."


    "I promise."


    Li Fuyao grinned.


    Take the sword and stride forward.


    The tip of the green silk sword drew a crack on the ground.


    Countless sword Qi fell into the lake with the tip of the sword.


    Hu Xiao stood under the pavilion and watched the young man walking towards him with a sword. He didn''t move for a moment.


    Li Fuyao''s swordsmanship is not low. If we really put aside the realm, he is definitely one of the top three swordsmen in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu is the first person in the world in kendo.


    The elder martial uncle Xie Lu''s Xie family is the world''s first-class master of swordsmanship. It has been passed on to Xie Lu''s generation, and it has not declined at all. Except for chaoqingqiu, Xie Lu should be the best swordsman in the world.


    As the only disciple of martial uncle Xie Lu''s swordsmanship, he should be one of the best swordsmen in the world.


    It can even be said that it is the top three.


    It doesn''t make any sense to say this before.


    Because the man in front of him is Hu Xiao, he is a big demon.


    But now there are.


    Hu Xiao is also a twilight place.


    Since it is the same day and night, where is Hu Xiaoqiang?


    He is strong in body.


    The body of the sea realm is better than many robes in this world.


    He is also strong in experience.


    Hu Xiao lived for many years and experienced countless battles. Naturally, he was not a simple man.


    There is also vision.


    He looked at Li Fuyao from the perspective of the sea, so it would be very difficult for him to fight later.


    These are Hu Xiao''s advantages.


    Therefore, the general situation in the morning and evening, Hu Xiao, is a dead word.


    And it''s going to die fast.


    Zen is not an ordinary day and night situation, and Ye Sheng''s song is not an ordinary day and night situation. Therefore, they joined hands, not only did not die immediately, but also made Hu Xiao pay a price.


    Li Fuyao is not.


    It is true that he broke the situation, but it will not be an ordinary day and night situation.


    So


    It''s not easy to kill.


    Hu Xiao is more difficult to kill.


    This is a very special battle.


    Li Fuyao wanted to take the lead, so he took the sword first.


    A dazzling sword light appeared somewhere first.


    The spirit of the sword is fierce, and the meaning of the sword is not low.


    It''s just a great sword for anyone to see.


    But this sword, though it was aimed at Hu Xiao, finally fell on the pillar of the pavilion.The pavilion is not a special pavilion. It should collapse with a sword, but there is Hu Xiao standing there, so not only did not collapse, but also nothing happened.


    Li Fuyao frowned slightly, raised his sword and stabbed Hu Xiao''s other vital point.


    This sword technique is called Li Ting Yan, which is the secret of Xie''s family. No one can study it except the Xie family. But I don''t know whether it is because of Chen Sheng or other reasons. Xie Lu still passed the sword to Li Fuyao.


    This sword contains more than 100 variables, which is not easy to master completely.


    What''s more difficult is that this sword is actually guarding the sword.


    That is to say, no matter how it changes, the key point of this sword is to defend.


    Why should we keep it?


    Because the opposite is Hu Xiao.


    In the face of such a big demon, we should step by step.


    So this sword can only be a sword guard.


    The sword light flashed in front of Hu Xiao. Hu Xiao laughed and looked at the sword without saying a word.


    It''s really guarding the sword.


    He bent his finger and flicked on the sword.


    No one knows how he played it, but when he put his finger on the green silk sword, as the green silk sword trembled slightly, a tremendous and extremely powerful air machine was released from the sword.


    Wind and rain!


    Hu Xiao looks at Li Fuyao and reaches out as if to slap him in the face.


    If this slap in the face of Li Fuyao, it will not be a simple fight.


    It''s just humiliation.


    Li Fuyao looked at the hand and calmly carried the sword back. The green silk fell on the palm of his hand, bringing some sparks. His body, like Hu Xiao, had no effect in one sword. It was very normal.


    However, the fierce sword spirit poured out along the body of the sword, and it even sent out a dazzling brilliance.


    Let Hu Xiao frown a little, unexpectedly stopped hand.


    He stepped back, stood on the edge of the pavilion and asked coldly, "what is this?"


    He felt a little palpitation from the sword just now.


    At that moment, he even thought of chaoqingqiu.


    Of course, Li Fuyao would not be chaoqingqiu. If it was chaoqingqiu, Hu Xiao would be seriously injured if his sword was so close.


    As for the sword immortal, not only the saints, but also the demons knew the fact that the farther away from the Qing Dynasty, the longer he lived.


    The Qing Dynasty is invincible in the world.


    But as long as it is far away from him, the power of a sword may not die.


    But within ten feet of the Qing Dynasty, under a sword, he will die.


    "This is my sword."


    Li Fuyao looks at Hu Xiao, calm.


    I believe that many people believe that Li Fuyao is the most famous swordsman in the younger generation, but they absolutely don''t believe that he will be the strongest swordsman of the younger generation. After all, there is wushanhe who has gone to twilight earlier than him, and is also the leader of Jianshan. If the two brothers fight, everyone will think that Wu Shanhe has a better chance of winning.


    But Li Fuyao''s sword, if seen, will certainly change people''s views.


    Hu Xiao looked at Li Fuyao and said, "with time, you may really become the second Chao Qing Qiu."


    Yes, the second is Qingqiu.


    But where is the world allowed to have a second Dynasty Qingqiu.


    Hu Xiao did not allow it.


    A chaoqingqiu has already made people so headache, if there is one more.


    How to make people accept it.


    He looked at Li Fu shaking his head and said, "go to hell."


    This is his third sentence to Li Fuyao.


    With these words, his hand was full of light, and the majestic Qi started from lingfu. Soon, he came to his hand. This blow blew out, and he was going to kill Li Fuyao completely here.


    Li Fuyao''s expression changed slightly. He handed out a sword. Before that, it could be said that it was a bright sword light. At this time, it was a little dim.


    The sword does not light the dark.


    Therefore, Hu Xiao''s fist fell on Li Fuyao''s chest, and countless gas engines converged into a point and exploded with a bang.


    The whole pavilion shook and the lake exploded.


    Li Fuyao flies back.


    The spirit of the sword in the lingfu is surging, and the internal organs are in great pain.


    The furious Qi machine seems to want to destroy everything.


    But it won''t be easy.


    As Li Fuyao flies back and forth, the grass is gradually green and suddenly snatches it out from somewhere, and stabs Hu Xiao with a towering sword.


    Hu Xiao turned his head and hit the sword.


    It''s like thunder between heaven and earth.


    Bang.


    The grass grew green and fell into the lake.


    Li Fuyao breathed out a puff of turbid gas and stood in front of the wall.


    This is the second meeting of Hu Xiao.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and stabbed Hu Xiao''s chest.


    They collided.


    Li Fuyao was led to smash several walls, dust rose everywhere and fell into a piece of ruins.Ye Changting, standing on a tall building in the distance, looks at the scene and pats his sword at his waist.


    There was more approval in his eyes.


    This young man, not bad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    The majestic air machine exploded in these palace buildings and collapsed one after another.


    Zen Tzu stepped on a lotus flower and came to the height. Looking at this scene, he looked very strange. It has been several years since he stepped into the twilight realm, even earlier than ye Shengge. However, in terms of combat power, he knew that he could not go up to ye Shengge, but there were quite a few of them. Why didn''t he catch up with Li Fuyao.


    Just looking at these majestic swords, you can feel the gap between them.


    Ye Shengge hovered in the air and said in a soft voice, "the stronger the swordsman goes, the farther he goes, the stronger he will be."


    The lotus flower in Zen''s hand was much dimmer than before. Listening to this, he said in a low voice: "no wonder that sword immortal is invincible."


    Ye Shengge threw a bottle of pills over there and said calmly, "even so, it''s still difficult."


    With these words, ye Shengge swept to the distance and seemed to want to join the war.


    Chan Tzu was stunned and followed her step.


    In the distant ruins, Li Fuyao stood up and looked pale. This collided with Hu Xiao. If he was not a swordsman, or if he had already had the sword spirit flowing in his body countless times, he baptized the body with the sword spirit, which made his body much stronger than ordinary monks.


    Other friars enter the Taiqing state only once, but swordsmen are different. One day in Taiqing, the sword spirit is polishing their body. There were many swordsmen in those years. Because of this, they would rather stay in Taiqing for many years in order to polish their bodies to a very high level.


    Li Fuyao didn''t spend much time in Taiqing, and he only spent a few years in it. If it wasn''t for Hu Xiao, he would have stayed here for several more years, but even so, his body was much stronger than that of ordinary monks.


    In addition to the robe, this collision was only a minor injury.


    The spirit of the sword in the spirit house was surging. Li Fuyao had to separate a wisp of mind to stabilize the sword spirit.


    Hu Xiao was standing in another ruins. After his hands were loaded, he collided twice just now. Even though Li Fuyao''s sword stabbed him in the chest for the second time, it did not cause much damage to him. Except for a hole in his clothes, he didn''t even have a mark on his body.


    As a sea, his body is extremely hard.


    Maybe there is no other monk in this world.


    Hu Xiao looked at Li Fuyao without much words. Since he chose to walk into the fog mountain, he didn''t need any other nonsense to kill Li Fuyao.


    Now this man is in front of him. Besides killing, Hu Xiao has nothing else to do.


    Hu Xiao strides forward, every step arouses boundless wind and waves.


    The palace buildings in this area are already crumbling, and when Hu Xiao was moving forward, there were buildings crashing down and filled with smoke and dust.


    Li Fuyao held the green silk and looked at the demon with a calm expression.


    To kill this demon is one of the most difficult things between heaven and earth.


    Even if he''s just a twilight zone now.


    Take a deep breath.


    Li Fuyao goes forward, and the green spirit permeates the body of the green silk sword, which is the embodiment of the essence of the sword spirit.


    He handed Hu Xiao a sword.


    Between heaven and earth, swords ring!


    The sword light passed through the dust and fell in front of Hu Xiao.


    Hu Xiao clenched his fist and hit it!


    Sword light and majestic air machine meet, suddenly there are boundless huge waves.


    On this side of the lake, suddenly suspended in the air.


    Between heaven and earth, suddenly it seemed like a heavy rain.


    The rain was heavy.


    Li Fuyao did not care. Looking at the heavy rain, he thought of the wind and rain method taught him by his martial uncle Xie Lu.


    So in a short time, he handed out many swords to Hu Xiao.


    Countless sword lights appear in the smoke and dust, passing in the rain, like a rainbow.


    Brilliant.


    Sword light accompanied by the rainstorm came to Hu Xiao.


    This is Li Fuyao''s wind and rain sword technique. In the wind and rain, the momentum is appalling!


    The majestic sword and the heavy rain complement each other.


    Hu Xiao treated each other coldly. With his eyes of years of practice, he could naturally see where the sword light had fallen. Of course, he knew that the sword light came to his face.


    He wanted to slap Li Fuyao in the face with his hand, and Li Fuyao would stab him in the face with countless swords.


    This comes and goes.


    That''s interesting.


    Hu Xiao looks at Li Fuyao and reaches for the sword light.


    One hand waved very fast. In a moment, several sword lights had been crushed in his hand, and the sword spirit was scattered.


    But there are so many sword lights that even characters like Hu Xiao can''t be found completely. After all, some sword lights fall on his face.


    It''s like a hot iron in the water.Hiss!


    One or two white marks appeared on Hu Xiao''s face, but they soon disappeared.


    His body is harder than stone.


    So hard that even the sword light could not do anything to him.


    Hu Xiao waved his fist indifferently. The fist went through the wind and rain and fell on Li Fuyao''s body.


    This is the fist of morning and evening, but it is Hu Xiao''s.


    Bang!


    The killing in the rainstorm is boundless.


    I don''t know when Li Fuyao''s bun has been washed away by the rainstorm. Now it''s Dishevelled.


    Li Fuyao stood in the same place and didn''t step back. His robe gave out a burst of brilliant brilliance, which actually melted most of Hu Xiao''s injuries.


    Hu Xiao has the body of the sea, so he Li Fuyao has a robe.


    "With the help of foreign things, the road is not long!"


    Hu Xiao made a cold voice, and another punch was about to go through the wind and rain to Li Fuyao.


    But at this time, Li Fuyao made his sword again.


    In the wind and rain


    it is natural to use the sword of wind and rain.


    But if there is rain and thunder, isn''t it more appropriate.


    Li Fuyao has learned many sword moves. Today, he will show them one by one.


    As he stabbed several swords under him, there was thunder between heaven and earth.


    Dark blue thunder hovers on the green silk sword.


    With the help of the rainstorm, he soon fell in front of Hu Xiao.


    The wind, the thunder, the sound of the ear!


    Countless thunder lights pass through the dust.


    Hu Xiao''s Lapel was struck by a mysterious thunder, which immediately made him all frown.


    It seemed that no matter who was in front of him, he couldn''t last long. However, he suffered a lot from the joint efforts of Chan Tzu and daozhong before. In addition, Li Fuyao, the latter, met each other. However, Li Fuyao was not defeated at this time.


    Thinking of this, Hu Xiao''s mind, there were some waves.


    The genius in this world, really have such a genius?


    Hu Xiao didn''t believe it.


    He walked into the thunder array and let the sword light or xuanlei fall on him.


    Through the fog is tomorrow.


    Through the smoke and dust, we came to Li Fuyao.


    He burst out with one hand.


    Li Fu swayed his sword across his chest.


    The fist fell on the sword, and the green silk sword made an extremely sharp sound. The body of the sword was visible to the naked eye, and it was smashed backward in an almost exaggerated arc.


    But it soon collapsed.


    Li Fuyao was shot out.


    Heavy hit to an ancient tree, hard to have two people embrace the big old tree broken.


    This time, Li Fuyao really vomited a mouthful of blood.


    This is not a battle of similar strength. At this time, we will be able to determine the victory or defeat.


    The rain fell on Li Fuyao''s face, bringing him some Qingming.


    He stood up again.


    I don''t know what rank the robe was. After being blasted open several times, the light was dim, and there was no way to stop Hu Xiao.


    Li Fuyao calmly took off his robe and thought about something.


    As the grass grew green and broke through the water from the bottom of the lake, the sword nineteen circled back to his side.


    Both swords hovered in front of him.


    Li Fuyao is holding the green silk. His long hair has already been drenched. At the moment, it turns out that there is no wind.


    He looked at the two swords on his side, and his eyes suddenly burst out countless sword spirit.


    Sometimes there are many gaps in the realm, and so is the combat power.


    But the intention of war is always stronger than the other side.


    Innumerable sword Qi drives Jian 19 and grass to grow green and go away with two sword lights.


    Hu Xiao stood in the ruins, and would wave to interrupt, but the sky did not know why a lotus came.


    Along with the lotus, there is the light of Buddha.


    Zen comes from lotus.


    The whole body is full of Buddhist light.


    On the other side, the falling raindrops were suddenly as cold as ice, falling on Hu Xiao, and gradually growing frost.


    Ye Shengge used to use Tian Han technique before. Now, Hu Xiao can''t imagine that this is the method of that Taoist.


    Ye Shengge hovered in the air and threw a bottle of pills to Li Fuyao from afar. He said calmly, "eat it quickly."


    The pill of chenxieshan is not a common pill.


    After taking it, Li Fuyao poured the whole bottle of pills into his mouth without any hesitation.


    In a moment, you can feel a tremendous force of medicine spreading towards his eight meridians.


    Even in lingfu, you can feel that the speed of sword Qi is faster than before.


    This is the most mysterious pill of chenxieshan. If it wasn''t for daozhong''s identity, I''m afraid there wouldn''t be so many.


    When countless rain turns into ice cones, even Hu Xiao is hard to deal with.After he broke the lotus flower, he watched the two swords flying one after another.


    Hu Xiao was indifferent and felt that his body gradually became hard.


    Knowing that this is the Taoist method of Ye Sheng''s song played a role.


    He indifferently transported the Qi in the lingfu to every inch of skin through meridians, so as to resist.


    Taking advantage of Hu Xiao''s distraction, Li Fuyao gently points his toes, and the green silk is handed forward.


    This is the best opportunity that has been given since the beginning of the war. Naturally, we can''t give up.


    The sword light passed through the ice cone and smoke and soon fell in front of Hu Xiao.


    This sword is of course Xie Lu''s family swordsmanship, and it is the same as Xie Lu''s sword Xiao Xue.


    Tear pull a, sword light tore Hu Xiao''s clothes, unexpectedly in his body cut a wound.


    There''s blood coming out.


    Although it is not big, the wound is not deep, and it can not do any harm to Hu Xiao, as long as a wound is left on him, the sword is meritorious.


    Li Fuyao''s hand holding the green silk trembled slightly and then handed the sword forward.


    Hu Xiao looks indifferent, looking at the sword in front of him, the anger in his eyes can already burn a grassland.


    Li Fuyao gave a slight pause and stopped raising his sword. He immediately drew the sword and retreated.


    The green silk sword was drawn from Hu Xiao''s body and brought up a large pool of blood.


    This is the blood of the sea.


    Hu Xiao looked at Li Fuyao. Countless violent Qi machines were born around him. It was terrible.


    A big demon''s anger, no matter who it is, should care, and not only care, but also fear, and fear.


    He looked at Ye Sheng song hovering in the air, Zen son stepping on lotus, and Li Fuyao, who was standing on the ground. His words were full of cold meaning, "the Terran has you, very good."


    Yes, it''s good that Terrans have such young talents. Such Terrans may live for hundreds of years and change the status quo of Terrans and demon clans, so as to unify the world or something else.


    The Terran is good, but for the demon clan, it is not good.


    This is very obvious.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Changting is standing on a tall building in the distance. Many buildings here have collapsed, but this one under his feet is definitely not included. Maybe it is because it is a little far away from here, or maybe it is because he doesn''t want him to collapse. Anyway, no matter what the reason is, as long as he doesn''t want to, it will not collapse.


    He has been standing here for a long time and watched the young man use a lot of different sword moves in a very short time. In his opinion, those sword moves are very exquisite. In his opinion, those sword moves are very good. In the wind and rain, the wind and rain sword and the thunder sword are good judgments.


    It doesn''t seem like an average young man can do it.


    He even looked at Li Fuyao and thought of his nephew.


    They are all young people. They are not ordinary young people.


    Li Fuyao used to fight the enemy with a sword, which made him feel a little bit interesting. But now that there are several more people, ye Changting is not ready to watch. He walks down the high-rise building and returns to the corridor to look at the woman who is still standing in the same place. He thinks about it and drops a sword spirit so that she can speak.


    Ye Changting stands in front of Qinghuai and looks at the woman without saying a word.


    Qinghuai had already felt the collapse of countless buildings in the palace before. Now looking at Ye Changting, she opened her mouth and asked, "how is he doing?"


    Ye Changting did not answer.


    As a sword immortal, he would respond to anyone who spoke.


    Qinghuai can''t get the answer. After a moment, she looks at the sword on his waist. She is surprised, but she still asks, "you are a swordsman. You don''t want to help him, but can you let me go?"


    Ye Changting said, "why? Because your father is a big demon, so if you let go, what can you change? "


    Green locust some stubborn stare at Ye Changting.


    Ye Changting said calmly, "you can''t kill him."


    This is a fact. Hu Xiao will never let himself die in the fog mountain. At the critical moment, he will naturally restore the state of the sea. At that time, even the safety of Qinghuai is not important to him.


    Qingtianjun wants to kill him, and then he has to fight to know.


    Of course, no one will know until the end of the day.


    "After the fog mountain collapsed, you will all die, but he is still alive. Is there any reason for that?"


    Ye Changting looked at the green locust and said calmly, "you are Hu Xiao''s only worry. You can''t go away even if you die. Just stay here."


    With these words, ye Changting walks out of the palace, thinking of leaving here.


    Qinghuai looked at his back and cried, "who are you?"


    Ye Changting ignored him, but soon left the palace, across the sea, to the sea.


    He looked at the sky and wondered if it would have been different if he had taken a step earlier, cut a hole in this place, and then drove all these people out.It''s a crazy idea.


    He is not a murderer. He really wants to kill a big demon, but he definitely doesn''t want such people to be buried with Hu Xiao. If he kills him, Hu Xiao will surely restore the realm of the sea in the end.


    When the fog mountain falls, these young people will naturally die.


    So it''s not worth it.


    Ye Changting wants to have a try. Can he cut open Wushan with a sword and then kill Hu Xiao?


    He hovered on the sea, which had already become the focus of attention.


    Such a monk who came out of the sea seemed to be a swordsman. Of course, they all felt strange.


    Before the bottom of the sea vine, is only involved in those young talents, in addition to no one else, how did this one get in?


    And come out like this?


    There are many monks here, but the ones who are really interested in it are those sword practitioners.


    They looked at the man in white and held their breath.


    This one is different just by his momentum.


    Yan Yue is more vaguely aware of something.


    Feng Lu looked at him, and suddenly remembered Chao Qingqiu who had cut open the sky curtain with a sword in Qingtian city.


    But that one is the Sword Fairy.


    This one?


    Countless people have ideas in their hearts, but no one speaks.


    Ye Changting stood on the sea, suddenly reached out and borrowed a sword.


    The sword was made by a southern sword. His realm was well hidden. He had already reached the twilight state, but it was always covered up. At this time, his sword was taken away, but he was not angry at all.


    Because he clearly felt that when the saber left, he was a little elated.


    It''s a sword. It''s fun.


    But why are you happy?


    That man is just an ordinary day and night!


    Ye Changting stretched out his hand to hold the sword with a plain expression. He was an expert in borrowing the sword. When he wanted to open the gate of heaven with the sword of the world, his momentum was much more powerful than now.


    With a sword in his hand, ye Changting took a look at yanle and did not speak, but his sword burst out into the sky.


    In front of countless people, this sword is to cut open the curtain of heaven!


    All of them felt dizzy when they saw the sword breaking through the sky and sweeping into the sky.


    The sword immortal once opened the sky with a sword, which is the ultimate sword technique.


    But this one, although in the fog mountain, what he wants to cut is the sky curtain of the fog mountain, but is it really the ordinary swordsman who gives birth to this idea?


    Yanle looked at the sword breaking through the sky, and the whole person was shocked and speechless.


    Is it a swordsman in twilight?


    The majestic sword Qi exploded in the sky, and began to continuously impact the sky curtain.


    Although Wushan has never been a real world, but the sky curtain is a saint''s means, which means that it can be cut off if it is cut open?


    But looking at the power of the sword, no one really felt that the sword could not open the sky.


    Feng Lu looked at the scene and murmured, "where did this monster come from?"


    The majestic sword spirit seems to be on top of everyone''s head, and countless people feel their scalp numb.


    Ye Changting shook his head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    You can kill people with a sword, but you can''t open the curtain.


    But when the sky curtain opened in the autumn, did you ever borrow a sword?


    Ye Changting knows that at this time, there must have been countless people comparing him with chaoqingqiu.


    But ye Changting is a person who cares about others'' opinions.


    If he cares, why can he open the gate of heaven?


    When a sword failed, ye Changting waved slightly. Dozens of swords were all scabbard, and a handle hovered over Ye Changting''s figure.


    Countless swords are lingering.


    Yanle originally held down his sword, but he did not know why. After a moment, he left the sheath.


    Dozens of handles were hovering on the side of Ye Changting''s body. He looked like an emperor in a sword, looking at his servants.


    But according to yanle, he is more like a Sword Fairy.


    Yes, but between heaven and earth, where can there be two sword immortals?


    But in the next scene, almost everyone''s eyes widened.


    In the full view of the public, ye Changting Yu''s dozens of swords made a sword Gang, and went to the sky.


    The momentum was appalling.


    If there is a sword immortal in this world, it must be a surname of Chao and a surname of Ye.


    The majestic sword spirit spreads in all directions, and countless vigorous winds rise from the sea.


    The sea surface is magnificent, the huge waves are towering!


    Ye Changting looks at the front with a calm look.


    However, countless majestic sword Qi is surging in the clouds and occasionally falling down, which makes people feel very terrible.


    "Who is this? How can it be a twilight scene?"


    He looked at his master and was nervous.


    The middle-aged wild monk frowned and didn''t quite understand. He even felt that the man in white could cut him with one sword.


    But how can that be!


    It''s all morning and evening.


    Who can''t be lower?


    The wind is high outside the clouds, and the sword spirit is long!


    Jian Gang meets the sky curtain. He doesn''t entangle him for a long time. He stabs the sky curtain which he thought would not be pierced.


    Ye Changting stood with his sword and looked around.


    Between heaven and earth, soil began to roll into the earth.


    Fortunately, the sword of Ye Changting, with its powerful force, penetrates through the soil and makes people see the moonlight in the sky.


    It''s still day in the fog mountain, but you can see the moonlight.


    As long as I don''t think it''s too stupid, we all know that Wushan is under the earth now. The moonlight on this day is the real world.


    After a sword breaks through the sky.


    Ye Changting turned his head and looked at all the people present and said calmly, "go, or die."


    People have not yet recovered from the previous shock, heard this sentence, is more shocked.


    What''s the reason?


    This swordsman, who did not know the realm, broke through the sky curtain not for other reasons, but to let them go?


    Everyone has an abacus in his heart, but not everyone will listen to him.


    But no one said anything.


    Ye Changting clearly shows that he has a high realm. The people here are not necessarily his opponents.


    Ye Changting glanced at the monks on the spot, and stopped. There was a sword passing through the sky. In an instant, there was a demon Xiu who wanted to go to other places. A sword pierced the heart, but he could not resist.


    Ye Changting held the sword and said in silence, "if you don''t go, you will die."


    In people''s eyes, it''s normal for the Terran to kill the demon clan. But listening to this sentence, it seems that if you don''t listen, you will really die.


    For a moment, many monks flew towards the sky.


    They have hardly got anything in the fog mountain, so if they want to stay here, they will have nothing to do.


    it''s better to leave first.


    At least it can save your life.


    Soon, many monks left here, but there are still many monks who are not willing to leave.


    Especially those swords. After all, they haven''t got the sword. How can they leave like this?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the road broke through the fog mountain, there was also a startling sword spirit in the mountains and forests of the North Sea.


    It''s just that sword spirit, after passing through the mountains and forests, soon dissipates.


    Chao Qingqiu stood on the boat and looked at the sword. He said calmly, "he can''t help it."


    Chao FengChen looked at Chao Qingqiu and asked calmly, "what is that Sword Fairy from where?"


    Chao Qingqiu said: "such characters, only from the outside world."


    Chao FengChen frowned and said, "don''t you say that this day is not an immortal, but another world?"


    Chao Qingqiu shook his head and said, "you want to say that what we have been searching for is not the place of immortality, but the other world. It''s not right. He came from another place, probably the world."


    "What do you say?"


    Even if Chao FengChen was a learned man, he did not know that this was almost the biggest secret in the world.Chao Qingqiu said, "time."


    "Longevity is a time approaching infinity, but we don''t know what the essence of time is. For example, if Liuxiang is still alive, is it from 6000 years ago to today? Then, since we can come here from 6000 years ago, why can''t anyone come here from 6000 years later?"


    This is only Chao Qingqiu''s inference, because he did not get the answer.


    "So he came from 6000 years later?"


    It''s easy to get rid of the wind and dust.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "maybe not so long, hundreds of years later, one or two thousand years later, it is also possible."


    Chao FengChen said, "in this way, you can feel that since there are still sword immortals in the world after one or two thousand years, then the swordsman''s situation is not bad, so you can rest assured."


    Chao Qingqiu smiles and doesn''t say much. He has many reasons to go, but the biggest reason is that he is willing to.


    He wants to go, so he has to go, that''s all.


    "He said before that he was a person outside the book, but if he wanted to kill Hu Xiao, he would become a person in the book?"


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile: "in my life, I have never joined hands with another swordsman in the sea. I have one before I leave, which is good enough."


    Chao FengChen said, "you are not afraid of the collapse of the fog mountain."


    Chao Qingqiu sighed: "he is going to let the fog mountain collapse."


    It doesn''t matter whether the mountain falls or not. It''s true that he wants to kill people.


    Chao Qingqiu is a man of discretion. In the past hundreds of years, he has been doing what he should do. Everything he does is not based on his own preferences, but for the sake of taking the overall situation into consideration.


    It was within a certain range whether we killed Beiming or opened the sky curtain with swords.


    But ye Changting is not.


    He is not such a man.


    So he wants to kill Hu Xiao.


    It''s his idea and he''s going to do it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hu Xiao wants to kill Li Fuyao, Hu Xiao wants to kill ye Shengge, Hu Xiao wants to kill Zen son.


    But they didn''t want to be killed.


    So there''s the next story.


    Hu Xiao broke through the ice cones with one fist, crushed Zen''s lotus flower, and then swept it directly in front of Zen Zi. With one blow, Zen flew out.


    Spit blood.


    Li Fuyao takes Zen son with his sword, and Hu Xiao''s fist comes to Li Fuyao''s eyes.


    Ye Shengge frowned slightly and threw out a rope.


    This is the rope before.


    Hu Xiao ignored, and hit Li Fuyao''s chest.


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to raise his sword to resist.


    Countless sword Qi gushed from the sword.


    If there is no accident, when the sword light appears, Li Fuyao''s sword should appear on Hu Xiao''s body.


    But Hu Xiao didn''t have any more hands. He hit Li Fuyao in the face.


    This blow was extremely powerful. It not only opened Li Fuyao''s swords, but also opened those distances. The fist fell on Li Fuyao''s body. For a moment, the green silk was inserted into his abdomen.


    Blood dripping, this is when Li Fuyao printed on Hu Xiao''s chest, the seal exploded.


    This seal is one of the few good things on the mountain. It''s called the seal of mountains and rivers. It''s said that it was used by a saint in those years. There are some saint''s power in it.


    When the seal exploded, it was almost like a monk at the peak of the morning and evening.


    Hu Xiao was swept away by the air waves, but ye Shengge also flew out and landed on the ground, spitting blood.


    As the smoke and dust dispersed, Hu Xiao stood up. He looked at the young talents of the three Terrans, and looked at the wound on his abdomen. He said coldly, "you are all good."


    Ye Shengge looks at Li Fuyao not far away and Zen son in the distance. He still has no mood on his face.


    She looked at Hu Xiao, thinking that it was still worse.


    However, ye Shengge didn''t care about it.


    She fought a few times in her life, but never lost.


    Even in the face of Yanhe sage, it is not a loss.


    He is such a woman, how can he lose.


    Looking at Li Fuyao not far away, she said calmly, "Why are you all dead now? What else do you want to say?"


    Li Fu shook his head in surprise.


    He had already reached out to hold the elixir in his arms, which was the last thing to save his life.


    Ye Shengge said to himself, "but I have something to say."


    "What are you going to say?" Li asked


    Ye Shengge said, "today we are all going to die."


    Li Fuyao thought, isn''t this nonsense?


    "I mean we, not us and him, but us."


    We''re talking about everyone in the fog mountain, they''re going to die.


    Li Fuyao doubts: "how to say?""Only the monks of the highest level can come in. I have already reached the edge of the broken state. As long as I go to the spring and Autumn period, the fog mountain will collapse, so everyone in the fog mountain will die."


    After she broke the border, it was the spring and Autumn period, and then the fog mountain would collapse.


    This is the last thought of Ye Sheng''s song.


    Die together.


    All of them died together.


    Including Hu Xiao.


    Li Fuyao understood the meaning of this.


    But he was soon a little embarrassed and said, "maybe I shouldn''t have interrupted you, but it seems like we''re going to die. It''s just that we''re dead."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    This is Wushan, which is higher than dusk. You can''t enter it.


    Therefore, when Hu Xiao entered it, he wanted to suppress the realm.


    But Hu Xiao suppressed the state in order not to let the Wushan collapse, that is because the fog mountain collapsed, green locust will die.


    However, when the fog mountain collapsed, would Hu Xiao die?


    He is a great demon of the sea, with a high realm. Even if the fog mountain collapses, he will not die.


    Saint''s cave, let them such friars are restricted, but will not let another Saint have a little discomfort.


    The fog mountain collapsed and Hu Xiao left, but they really wanted to die.


    Ye Shengge was stunned at first, and then he thought about it. Then he was frustrated. What he had been thinking about was wrong?


    Why is this?


    Looking at her like this, Li Fuyao feels a little cute.


    "No laughing!"


    Li Fuyao was helpless. He felt that the women in this world were unreasonable. But he thought that he was honest and took out the saint Dan in his arms.


    Ye Shengge said, "give it to me."


    She is a Taoist. She has never seen any treasure. When she sees this elixir, she will know the whole story.


    Li Fuyao was stunned, "why?"


    "I''m better than you. I''ll fight."


    Ye Shengge will struggle to stand up.


    Li Fuyao ignored her and was about to swallow the elixir.


    But in the distance, came a cold voice, "keep it."


    Along with the sound appeared the man in white in the distance.


    He hung his sword and stood on the high building, looking at Hu Xiao. He was very calm.


    Hu Xiao felt that he was not good.


    Who is this man?


    He looked at the man in white and sword hanging around his waist, and suddenly he thought of chaoqingqiu, which was so similar.


    No matter temperament or anything else.


    He was standing on a tall building in the distance, but since standing on the high building, it began to be filled with sword spirit.


    Hu Xiao looked up at him and asked, "who are you?"


    The man in White said, "Ye Changting."


    Ye Changting!


    Who is Ye Changting?


    This is something most people don''t know.


    Even Hu Xiao didn''t know.


    But then he hesitated for a moment and whispered, "is it the sea?"


    It''s not loud, but it''s enough to be heard.


    This is not only him, but also ye Shengge, chanzi and Li Fuyao.


    This man is definitely not Chao Qingqiu. If he is a Canghai swordsman, as Hu Xiao said, is it not to say that there is a Canghai monk or a sword fairy in this world?


    Li Fuyao held his breath and waited for the man in white to speak.


    Ye Changting, however, looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "I have cut open the Wushan mountain. Are you going to leave? Waiting to be buried? "


    If there was any suspicion before, it would have been a definite answer.


    Who can cut open Wushan so easily?


    It''s not Sword Fairy. Can it be so easy?


    Li Fuyao nodded. Since he was a sword immortal in the sea, he would have trampled the fog mountain if he could fight again.


    It''s time to die.


    Hu Xiao looked at Ye Changting and said indifferently, "do you really think he can go?"


    Ye Changting didn''t care and said: "if you don''t let him go, let''s die together. Anyway, the girl named Qinghuai is still here."


    What Hu Xiao cares about most is the green locust. If the fog mountain collapses, he will be chased by qingtianjun.


    But ye Changting is here, he may not be able to make a good deal of it.


    In the face of a sword immortal, who can say steady victory except chaoqingqiu?


    Hu Xiao hesitated.


    Ye Changting is very calm, "you are afraid to die here, so go outside to fight, maybe you can find a few helpers?"


    Hu Xiao looked at Ye Changting and frowned: "I don''t believe you are the sea."


    There is only one sword immortal in this world for many years, that is chaoqingqiu. Hu Xiao doesn''t believe that another sword immortal will appear quietly in this world.


    Even the sword fairy had no trace in the world before.


    How could that be possible.


    Ye Changting smiles blandly.


    He walked down from the tall building and came to Hu Xiao.


    He stood in front of Li Fu''s body, the sword in his waist was chirping.


    That sword is called moshangcao. Hu Xiao should be the strongest enemy it meets here or elsewhere.


    Before that, ye Changting had never lost in his whole life, either in killing or in sword.


    That''s because those opponents are not strong enough.


    But how to be strong.Of course, it''s a big demon in the sea.


    Ye Changting looks at Hu Xiao and thinks what kind of sword moves should be used when he will make a sword.


    Suddenly, a voice came from tianwai.


    "Kill Ye Ting for me."


    The voice came from the outside of Wushan mountain. This voice is different from others. Many people don''t know who it is, but they feel it is not good.


    Those swordsmen are full of mind.


    This is Chaojian immortal!


    Chaojian fairy is outside the fog mountain!


    Who is Ye Changting?


    This is also a Kendo master?


    Countless people think differently.


    Yanle and Fenglv look at each other and see the mood in their eyes.


    This is Ye Changting.


    Is it the one who just put out the sword?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Standing in the bow of the boat, Chao FengChen listened to Chao Qingqiu say this sentence, and said with a helpless smile: "if you say this sentence, I''m afraid that no matter how, Hu Xiao will be afraid."


    When Chao Qingqiu said that, even if Hu Xiao didn''t believe Ye Changting was a sword immortal in the sea, he would not dare to do it again.


    After all, it''s always true to speak to Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "he wants to kill, but not now."


    "It''s not in Wushan."


    Chao FengChen said, "where is that?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "right here."


    "This bureau has been set up for a long time. It seems that I should have made a move here. However, ye Changting has come, so I can only step back and have a look."


    Smile toward the wind and dust, "isn''t this the variable that you make?"


    He shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m just following the trend."


    "So, it''s the fate of Hu Xiao?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "if I don''t kill him, someone will kill him."


    "Even the people who killed him, not people."


    If you are not a person, it can only be a demon. But if you want to kill Hu Xiao, only the demon king can have this ability.


    There are so many demon princes in the demon soil, who will kill Hu Xiao.


    Chao Qingqiu is not willing to beat around the bush with the wind and dust. He calmly says, "the territory of the tiger clan is that of the ferocious clan before."


    Ferocious people, a race as old as the poor and strange, had already declined many years ago.


    But there has been a turnaround recently.


    Because the demon king of the ferocious clan has come back.


    The demon king of Pingnan, who had been trapped in the demon bowl for many years, came back with a sword from chaoqingqiu.


    Now that I''m back, how can nothing happen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    Hu Xiao looked at Ye Changting. If he said that he had only some doubts before, then from now on, his doubts have been magnified infinitely.


    A word from chaoqingqiu can change a lot of things.


    It can also explain a lot of things.


    Whether the man in white with a sword is a sword immortal or not seems to be his most concerned thing.


    If it''s a sword immortal, even if it''s Hu Xiao, he doesn''t have much confidence.


    Ye Changting looked at Hu Xiao, and said with some boredom: "you guess in the past, don''t you have to fight?"


    Hu Xiao was not moved.


    He looked at Li Fuyao in front of him, thinking about something.


    Judging from ye Changting''s actions, as long as he wants to shake hands with Li Fu, he will surely fight against him. Even though he is an unknown sword immortal, he is also a sword immortal.


    As long as it''s a sword fairy, it''s not easy to be provoked.


    Hu Xiao''s eyes were full of hesitation.


    Ye Changting put one hand on the handle of the sword, and his index finger slightly knocked on the hilt. Li Fuyao stood behind him. He could not see ye Changting''s expression, but he heard those tiny voices, and his face changed a little.


    Although he didn''t take the elixir before, he took some other pills. Now the wound in the lingfu is much better, but no matter how good it is, it is also seriously injured. It is impossible for him to take the sword again.


    Unless you eat that pill.


    Ye Shengge touches Li Fuyao''s shoulder with his shoulder and looks at him. The implication is very obvious. This is inquiry.


    Why is there a sword fairy in the mountains and rivers?


    This is the question of Ye Sheng''s song.


    Facing Ye Sheng''s question, Li Fuyao can only shake his head.


    How could he know such a thing.


    If it hadn''t been for the sword, he would have started running.


    Ye Shengge asked in his heart, "Li Fuyao, what are you going to do?"


    She asked you, of course, not about you, but about swordsmen.


    There are two sword immortals. To some extent, the swordsmen are almost the same as the Buddha land, and there are two great seas. No matter what the three religions want to do in the future, they should think twice and think twice.


    Li Fuyao also responded with a heartfelt voice, "I don''t know what we''re going to do."


    He was helpless. He didn''t even know when there would be another sword immortal on his side. There would be something else.


    If you want to know the truth of the matter, I''m afraid the only one who knows the truth is Chao Jian Xian.


    Chao Qingqiu has been to many places in his life. Maybe he met such a sword fairy in a seclusion place, so he invited him out of the mountain?


    Then, he thought, it is said that chaoqingqiu''s realm is higher and higher one day, and he is about to leave the world. With this Sword Fairy continuing to brush the swordsman''s pulse, can Chao Qingqiu walk more freely?


    Ye Shengge is obviously not satisfied with this answer.


    But I don''t ask much.


    Although Ye Changting''s realm is still in the morning and evening, he is a sword immortal after all. It is not a very difficult thing to hear the two people talking.


    The corners of his mouth curled up in an arc, but his face was still colder.


    He looked at Hu Xiao, raised eyebrows and said, "do you want to fight?"


    If you know ye Changting, you will surely know that this is the performance of Ye Changting''s excellent mood.


    Hu Xiao indifferently said: "how can you be a sea? It must be that Chao Qingqiu can''t get in by himself, and the man he is looking for can save the boy."


    Ye Changting said, "do you still want to fight?"


    With these words, ye Changting pressed on the hilt of the sword, and countless sword Qi emanated from him and swept out. The sword spirit had no other meaning, it was just sharp.


    Sharp to the extreme.


    Li Fuyao is also a swordsman. Feeling the sword spirit, he even frowned.


    This must be the sharpest sword in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword cultivation may be higher than this sword immortal, but his sword spirit is definitely not as sharp as this one.


    Swordsman has three ways.


    Sword spirit, sword technique, and sword meaning.


    Some people are strong with sword spirit, just like uncle Liu Yibai.


    Someone''s sword is pure, just like Uncle Xi Chunan.


    The martial uncle Xie Lu is the world''s best swordsman.


    These three paths are just like the three paths in front of swordsmen. You can choose them. Not all swordsmen are in the early Qing Dynasty. They can take into account the three, and all of them are highly accomplished.


    Most people can only choose one way ahead of these three roads.


    If you have better qualifications, you can choose two.


    But if you go far on these three roads, it''s still not much.


    Li Fuyao practiced sword at the foot of Jianshan mountain in those years. The three martial uncles went a long way in the three ways of sword meaning, sword Qi and sword technique. So when Li Fuyao was taught the sword, Li Fuyao was left with all three roads.


    He compared swordsmanship with his martial uncle Xie Lu and drank wine with his martial uncle Liu Yibai to develop his sword spirit.Sit down with Uncle Xi Chunan to move forward in the sense of sword.


    At the beginning, although it was a three pronged approach, in fact, Li Fuyao still went further on the sword Qi road.


    The other two roads are not that long.


    The one in front of me seems to be more accomplished in sword spirit than Chao Qingqiu. How can I not be shocked.


    Li Fuyao suddenly whispered, "can you let me try again, master?"


    The voice of this sentence is not very loud, but all the people present are people of high realm and can''t be heard.


    Ye Shengge frowned and said angrily, "do you want to die?"


    Rarely has she been so angry.


    The bloodless Chan Tzu was looking at the distance. After hearing this, he even laughed.


    Gu Yuan summoned up his courage and ran to Li Fuyao. He pulled his sleeve and said in a loud voice, "are you crazy, Li Fuyao?"


    After that, Gu Yuan lowered his voice and said, "you will die."


    What is said seriously is often true.


    Gu Yuan doesn''t know how powerful Li Fuyao is, but as long as she knows that Hu Xiao is a big demon, that''s enough.


    How can Li Fuyao beat him?


    Li Fuyao did not speak. He waited for a reply.


    Why did he want to fight Hu Xiao again, not only because his sword fell on Hu Xiao twice before, but also because he wanted to let someone know that he was good.


    This person is not a silly girl like Qinghuai, but her father, that big demon.


    Qingtianjun.


    Of course, the most important thing is that there is a sword immortal here. He will not die here.


    Of course, Li Fuyao is a smart man. If there is no sword immortal, there is no place, and if he meets Hu Xiao, more than half of them may run away. He will run away, and he will never do any meaningless struggle between life and death.


    Ye Changting listened to this, and then got out of the way. He took a look at Li Fuyao and thought of many things.


    He had been in the side hall before, and he was watching it outside. He thought a lot about it. Of course, those things were too mysterious, far from being understood by such a guy as Li Fuyao, and he couldn''t think of it.


    However, through Li Fuyao''s breaking through the border, he realized a lot of things.


    The torrent of time is not one who can change the flow direction by throwing a few stones into it.


    So standing in front of the torrent of time, he killed one or two big demons, and nothing would happen.


    But it''s a pity that the demon didn''t want him to kill him.


    What can he do?


    Looking at Li Fuyao, he asked, "how do you want to try it? You can''t win again. "


    There is no problem with what ye Changting said. Li Fuyao can''t win.


    Hu Xiao is a great demon of the sea. His realm is brilliant. Although he is in the twilight of the day, even when he is defeated, he will certainly break it for the dignity of the sea. As long as he breaks the boundary and returns to the sea, Li Fuyao has no chance of winning.


    In that case, why try it?


    Destined to be unable to do things, we should face it, give up is the best choice.


    Li Fuyao looked at Ye Changting and said earnestly, "I want to stab him a few more swords, and it will be revenge."


    Ye Changting couldn''t understand the young man''s thoughts. He took a few steps back and calmly said, "if you insist, you can do whatever you want."


    Why did ye Changting stand on a tall building at that time was to see a good fight.


    It was a separate battle between Li Fuyao and Hu Xiao, so he looked at it. Later, after ye Shengge and chanzi joined the battle, he left.


    It''s because he doesn''t want to see it in the back.


    Now Li Fuyao wants to fight again, and ye Changting is happy to see his success.


    He looked at Hu Xiao and calmly said, "you seem to win, but I think you will lose."


    With this, ye Changting suddenly looked up at the sky and said calmly, "this time, let others have a look."


    With these words, he handed several swords to the sky.


    Several sword lights flashed out of the sky, and soon a crack appeared.


    The arrangement of the sage of Yanhe is not as hard as it was when he died.


    So after a few sword lights, there was a broken sound between heaven and earth.


    The palace began to vibrate slightly, and it began to float upward.


    It''s not clear whether it''s going up or whether the water is beginning to fade.


    Many monks who did not leave Wushan saw that the sea area began to decrease, and soon a palace appeared.


    Some monks who had seen the world looked at the imperial city and found that it was so similar to Luoyang City.


    The wild monk who had not left for a long time looked at the Imperial City in front of him and began to praise. However, he saw several figures in the imperial city."Master, tell me, is this built according to Luoyang City?"


    Before the middle-aged monk had a word, he saw the man in white who had cut open the sky with his sword before, so he shut his mouth immediately.


    It turns out that there is a big man in charge.


    Feng Lu and Yan Yue, as well as ping Han Bi Yu, have not left yet.


    When pinghan saw Hu Xiao, he couldn''t help but cry out: "Hu Xiao!"


    The sound was so loud that it startled the wind nearby.


    He was thinking about asking pinghan what crazy, but saw that middle-aged man''s appearance, subconsciously burst a rude sentence, "his mother''s!"


    It''s natural to know such a demon king as Hu Xiao.


    Bi Yu was silent. He quickly thought about the whole story. Hu Yue was cut off. As his father, Hu Xiao demon Jun must be able to know the news, but when he knew it, he also came to Wushan. What can''t be done by himself?


    But Bi Yu looked up. In the imperial city over there, although Chan Zi looked seriously injured and ye Shengge''s face was not good-looking, especially Li Fuyao, they were all alive.


    And the man in white stood opposite Hu Xiao demon Jun, without any sense of tension.


    Is this a sword fairy?


    Before Bi Yu thought deeply, he saw the wound on Hu Xiao again.


    Although the blood stopped, everyone could see clearly that it was hurt by the sword.


    His expression is still so indifferent, but it doesn''t look so relaxed.


    Could it be that the man in white is not only a sword immortal, but also has a very high realm, which directly injured Hu Xiao demon king?


    If this is the case, it is really interesting.


    There is a sword immortal in this mountain and river, but he is still such a wonderful person.


    Although pinghan seems to have been in a bad mood, his eyes are full of joy when he looks at Hu Xiao so miserable.


    Originally, the ferocious clan was just like a poor and strange one. It was one of the few ancient races in this world. At that time, the powerful people came forth in large numbers. In the demon emperor era, the ferocious clan had always been the ministers of the humerus.


    Even if Emperor Wu died and there was no demon emperor in the demon land, the ferocious clan had always been a first-class big family, and there were always big demons in the family.


    However, since the demon king of Pingnan left the demon land and disappeared, the ferocious clan began to decline. As for why it declined, many people knew.


    It''s because of the rise of the tiger tribe.


    Before Hu Xiao, the tiger clan was a big clan, but without a big demon, it was like the Bifang people. They always had something to do.


    Never top.


    One day, after Hu Xiao achieved great success, the first thing for the tiger clan was to seize the territory of the ferocious clan.


    So from that time on, the ferocious and the tiger people had a hatred of life and death.


    If you meet in the demon land, the ferocious clan children will certainly let the tiger clan children regret.


    However, due to the lack of the highest fighting power, the ferocious clan has been unable to return to its original territory.


    Now the demon king of Pingnan returns to the demon land. Although he has not done anything, everyone knows that one day, that demon king will return to the territory. I don''t know how many people are busy with this matter these days.


    If the two big demons must not die, then this will be another internal disturbance of the demon soil.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The imperial city appeared in front of many monks.


    Those people also appeared in front of these people.


    The old man of the green snake clan easily found that there was something wrong with the green locust standing in the corridor. He quickly swept to the corridor and saved the green locust.


    Ye Changting cut through the sky with a sword. Although he wanted to let them all leave, the experts loyal to the green snake clan did not leave. Everyone knew that qingtianjun loved Qinghuai the most.


    The whereabouts of that young lady was unknown before. If she left like this, she would be dealt with by qingtianjun.


    After the old man rescued the green locust, he pitifully said: "Miss, let''s leave here. I''m afraid the Demon Lord is waiting for a hurry."


    Green locust turns head to say: "I am afraid I want you to kill Hu Xiao, you also won''t listen to me?"


    The old man bent down and said in a low voice, "that''s a demon king. How can we do it well?"


    Yes, it''s hard to do it because there''s no reason to do it.


    A demon king, representing the highest combat power of the demon land, is respected by numerous demon cultivation of the demon soil, not to mention killing, even if you see it, you should respect each other.


    If you really want to kill, it''s impossible.


    Unless he killed the green locust.


    If qingtianjun doesn''t care, they can also ignore it.


    But not now.


    Qinghuai is not stupid. She knows it''s hard to do. She looks into the distance and whispers, "I want to see it, uncle."


    The old man was a little stunned. What a strange name it was. The green snake clan respected Qingtian Jun. in fact, there were many green snake friars whose seniority was higher than that of Qingtian Jun. of course, they could not force Qingtian Jun to call on uncle.The old man''s eyes were slightly moist, and he nodded his head seriously: "Miss, look, if there is something wrong with the young man in the end, even if he is willing to give up his old life, he will also help you to protect him."


    Green locust did not speak, just walked to the front.


    The old man whispered behind him: "this marriage will not be recognized by people, but the Demon Lord has no objection, that''s enough. The uncle also watched the young lady grow up, so he will not be like other common people."


    The old man even had a little smile when he was talking. It was good. Since the young lady wanted to have a look, he would have a good look at it. What is the ability of this young man whom the young lady has always been thinking about.


    The monks whose eyes fell on this side had different minds. Looking at this scene, they didn''t know what was going to happen next.


    Ye Changting takes a look at Ye Sheng''s song, and then looks at Zen Zi.


    The two men got to know each other.


    Zen son free and easy to go, but did not forget Gu Yuan.


    Ye Shengge took a look at Li Fuyao and swept out of the imperial city.


    In this way, only Ye Changting, Hu Xiao and Li Fuyao are left here.


    Ye Changting said indifferently: "you don''t want to fight with me, then you fight with him."


    With these words, ye Changting swept to a tall building.


    He left the place to Li Fuyao and Hu Xiao.


    In this way, things are very clear.


    "He''s going to fight a big demon?"


    In the distance, there was a voice of horror.


    Hu Xiao is a demon, a monk of the sea.


    Li Fuyao is a swordsman. I don''t know whether he is Taiqing or twilight swordsman.


    These two, you want to fight?


    Countless people find it strange that you Li Fuyao is a talented swordsman who once knocked down a demon clan young genius with one sword in Qingtian City, but those are only young demon cultivation. Who is this? He is a real demon!


    Such a big demon, is also a person like you can challenge?


    All the demon monks here sneered.


    The monks of the three religions probably hold the same idea.


    Nanmiao has been sneering.


    Only those swords, I feel very excited.


    Su Tan stood behind his master and asked in a low voice, "master, do you think he can win?"


    She is just a wild monk in the green silk realm, and her master is just a monk in the twilight realm. How can she see this.


    The middle-aged woman thought about it, looked at her apprentice''s expression and whispered, "I wish he could live."


    This may be the idea of many people.


    He can live.


    Don''t think about anything else.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    Before the fight, Li Fuyao did not hesitate to eat the elixir, and then allowed the medicine to repair his lingfu and the eight meridians. Now there is the Sword Fairy staring at him in the distance.


    Hu Xiao didn''t think about what to do.


    I dare not do anything.


    If ye Changting had to fight with him for a while.


    Hu Xiaocai really has some regrets.


    The best way is to kill Li Fuyao first.


    After that, if ye Changting is really a sword immortal, he can''t beat him and run.


    Along the ruins of the palace buildings, Qinghuai comes to Li Fuyao and sits in front of him. The old man is not far away.


    Li Fuyao knew that there was still a period of time before he saw the green locust and began to laugh.


    "Why are you doing this?" asked Qing Huai


    Li Fuyao said: "I know that qingtianjun doesn''t think you marry me that much, probably because I don''t deserve you. Even if I become a sword immortal one day, I don''t necessarily look up to me. I know why."


    Qinghuai looked at him like this, and didn''t ask what the reason was.


    Li Fuyao didn''t go on, he just said something else, "I went home, I told my father that I would like a snake demon."


    Hearing this, Qinghuai could not help but clench her fist. It was nothing else but a little nervous.


    Li Fuyao continued: "my father didn''t say anything. He just asked, saying it was a child, an egg or a man."


    When he said this, Li Fuyao was very serious, so Qinghuai didn''t laugh even though he thought it was funny.


    She let go of her clenched fist and continued to listen.


    "I don''t like my mother very much. I don''t like my mother very much, but she should like it very much."


    Li Fuyao looked at her and said seriously, "I don''t know when I can take you home."


    When he said this, Li Fuyao was really tired. He liked a woman. As a result, people all over the world did not want him to like that woman. Who would be happy if he put it on?


    What is the difference between the two clans.


    Li Fuyao thought about meeting for the first time. In fact, there was no problem in white fish town.


    Qinghuai said: "you want to take me home, why do you want to do these things? You''re not afraid that if you die, there''s no possibility? "


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I''m afraid. Of course I''m afraid, but I think about it. I practiced sword to avenge myself in Luoyang City. After revenge, I practice sword again. Part of the reason is because I want to marry you. The other part is that I feel that my ancestors and three martial uncles want me to practice sword. I don''t really know what I''m practicing for."


    "Later, I thought it clear that I wanted to practice sword. I had a responsibility on my shoulder. You see, Jianshan is my elder martial brother''s sword mountain. That''s what the ancestors expected of my elder martial brother. For example, if I take a sword against Hu Xiao now, the old ancestor will call me a fool, but can''t the ancestor happily watch me hand out this sword?"


    "I do this not because I want to do what my ancestors want me to do, but because I want to do it."


    Li Fuyao looked at Qinghuai and said seriously, "it''s just like I want to marry you. It''s not for anything else, it''s just that I like you and want to be with you."


    This sudden confession makes Qinghuai feel a little hot. The old people in the distance listen to all these words in their hearts, some smile, but also some strange. Now these young people are so unpretentious?


    Qinghuai looked at him for a long time, then stood up and said calmly, "I''ll talk about it later when I live."


    Listening to this, the old man will smile, looked at the distant Hu Xiao, did not speak.


    Before the war, I was afraid that the young people now had this idea, but other people would not.


    Qinghuai leaves here and goes to a tall building far away. She doesn''t want to distract him, but she can''t bear to be too far away from him. So this place is just right. Hu Xiao''s wound has already been healed. He looks at Li Fuyao with indifference and is silent.


    If ye Changting had not been there, he would not have looked like a clown. People would have watched the decisive battle between him and Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao is very satisfied with his body. He is holding the green silk and hovering with two swords on his side.


    Since this is a war of life and death, naturally nothing can be hidden. There is no other way to go except to fight with all one''s strength.


    Jian Xiu in the distance doesn''t understand Li Fuyao''s two swords hovering and one sword in his hand.


    Especially those who had never been to Jianshan, they were surprised and asked, "what kind of Kendo is that?"


    This is a good question, but no one can answer it.


    They are not Kendo masters. They have not seen all kinds of Kendo in the world, so they don''t know what it is.


    Ye Changting is a master of kendo. Naturally, it can be seen that this is the way of making a sword of ten thousand handles, but he doesn''t know where it came from. He doesn''t know much about the world, and even talks about the sword immortal of 6000 years ago.So he has seen it before, and has not spoken. He has been looking at things that he doesn''t understand, just look at them.


    There are all kinds of swordsmanship in this world. No matter what, they all come to the same goal by different ways. All of them come down to be just a sword character.


    Ye Changting didn''t care much.


    He was just waiting for Li Fuyao''s sword.


    He said so much nonsense first, and it''s time to show him what''s different.


    At least those sword moves will have some new skills.


    Just thinking like this, a moment later, ye Changting was moved.


    Because at the moment, he saw a killing between heaven and earth.


    In the Imperial City, there was a dead sword meaning, which started from Li Fuyao, and then gradually came out. Soon, it was covered with


    and at the same time, Li Fu shook.


    He used to be dozens of steps away from Hu Xiao. If he took out the sword, it would take at least a rest for the sword light to fall on Hu Xiao. Li Fuyao felt that it was too long, so he didn''t want to. He wanted to be earlier.


    Green silk across the already uneven ground, with a burst of sparks, from that spark, this road, on fire.


    There was a big fire, and it was on fire.


    The whole body of the green silk sword has turned red after crossing the distance of dozens of steps. By this time, his sword has reached Hu Xiao''s body. When it is still a decade away from Hu Xiao, he raises the green silk and cuts it down.


    It looks like a sword full of flame. It seems that when a sword falls, it expands the space. When the hot sword body collides with the air, they all hiss.


    Half of the sky behind Li Fuyao was as bright as sunset.


    Hu Xiao looked at the sword and made a big killing.


    A monk like him had already seen Li Fuyao''s second sword through time, so he didn''t make any action. He just waited for the sword to fall and leaned slightly to feel the scalding heat. Hu Xiao reached for Li Fuyao''s collar.


    Li Fuyao looked indifferent. All of a sudden, the next track of the sword turned out to be a stab instead of a counter lift.


    Li Fu shakes this sword, still want to stab Hu Xiao''s abdomen.


    That''s the wound before.


    This is an obvious fact, but this fact makes Hu Xiao very angry.


    I''m a demon!


    Why do you suffer again and again?


    As Hu Xiao''s mood changed, Li Fuyao''s side space began to twist. Countless Qi machines exploded on his side. Those waves were enough to overturn him.


    Hu Xiao looked at Li Fuyao''s eyes, full of killing intention.


    Killing people is a simple thing.


    As long as it''s strong enough, you''ll kill it.


    But after the air burst, they didn''t touch Li Fuyao''s body.


    Because he had two swords on his side.


    One left and one right, just like two arms.


    Yes, two arms, swordsmen''s swordsmen''s arms.


    Sword 19 and grass gradually green in the air, constantly circling, cutting off those Qi machines, to ensure that Li Fuyao is not disturbed.


    This is the strong point of the method of imperial sword. If other swordsmen, even if they have a very high level, can resist the sword against the enemy, the more swordsmen can resist the sword, the more they will spend their mind. When facing the enemy, they will easily be distracted and even consume the sword Qi.


    However, this is not the case with the imperial sword method. He evolves the spirit house in his body, which is equivalent to going out independently. When the imperial envoy makes a fake sword, it is not difficult at all.


    Hu Xiao looked at the two swords that kept passing in the air. His eyes were full of cold.


    Li Fuyao was not distracted by those Qi machines, so he made another sword in a short time.


    The sword started at the end of the day.


    When it is handed out, it is like spring breeze, which makes people feel extremely comfortable.


    This sword is handed out as if all things are reviving, which is different from the previous extinction.


    This is a rare sword move.


    Ye Changting showed an expression of appreciation.


    This sword is really good.


    Not all of the people watching the war from afar were fools. As expected, some people recognized the sword.


    "Spring return?"


    The sword master came from Beidi, and he was very famous among the friars in Beidi. Although he had never been to Jianshan, his insight was also outstanding. When he saw this sword, he called out directly.


    Many sword moves have disappeared in the world.


    However, some sword moves were handed down by various means. For example, Chungui, which he saw in a certain sword manual, was the one he saw.


    It''s powerful.


    It is said that this is the sword of a sword clan.


    He had seen this move and tried to practice it, but he didn''t know why. No matter how he practiced it, he couldn''t learn it.


    But how could Li Fuyao?And it looks so familiar?


    If Li Fuyao knew the idea of this sword cultivation, he would be very bemoaned. Although Chungui is exquisite, it can''t be difficult to practice. Other swordsmen can''t practice it because they don''t know that this sword move has great requirements for the flow of sword Qi in the eight meridians.


    This is the most strange sword among the swords handed to him by his martial uncle Xie Lu.


    The reason why it is the most strange sword is naturally because of the flow of sword Qi.


    And the degree of sophistication.


    Even if Hu Xiao is a big demon in the sea, he can''t see through some things, because he hasn''t seen it, and it depends on deduction. How the trend of this sword is, he only depends on deduction.


    It''s impossible for a monk in this world to remember all the sword moves. It''s not that there are too many sword moves and it''s too difficult to remember them. It''s because many sword moves have been lost, some of which are in the hands of one or two people. They don''t want to let others know. How can you know?


    When Hu Xiao appeared this sword, he had already deduced several trends. Finally, according to the track of the sword, he judged the most likely follow-up of the sword. After judgment, he would go to pick up the sword. But who knows, the last sword still stabbed his abdomen.


    This is the third time today that I was stabbed in that part.


    Even if he is a big demon, even if he is the sea body, the third time stabbed at the same place, it will be very uncomfortable.


    He looked at Li Fuyao with disbelief.


    The sword is still here.


    In the short time just now, did he lose the psychological game with Li Fuyao?


    Li Fuyao''s face was a little pale. He pulled out the blue silk and then took another sword.


    This is a strange thing.


    He seems to show off his skills in front of Hu Xiao, showing off how many sword moves he has and how many swords can make Hu Xiao hurt.


    It was also something to show off.


    Isn''t it an achievement to make a demon hurt?


    If a young man can do this, he is strong enough.


    The monks who were watching had different emotions.


    Most of the demon friars were indignant and unbelievable. In their opinion, how could this be possible.


    This is a big demon. How can it be hurt?


    Other Terran friars were more shocked.


    Before the opening of Wushan mountain, wushanhe became the leader of Jianshan. At that time, wushanhe was a swordsman in the twilight world and the leader of Jianshan. He soon became the most famous young swordsman in the world, and even was said to be a figure who could rival ye Shengge.


    At this time, when people mentioned Li Fuyao again, they didn''t think it was amazing as before.


    They often say that it is not as far as Wushan river.


    But after today, as long as Li Fuyao is still alive, who dares to say that Li Fuyao is not as good as wushanhe?


    They were brothers, but they were gradually compared.


    Li Fuyao''s reputation has been growing, whether in the demon land or somewhere. At first, he was said to be the last dawn of a swordsman. However, as soon as wushanhe became the leader of Jianshan, Li Fuyao''s light had been darkened. This is the struggle.


    No one knows how Li Fuyao will fight back.


    Until now, his sword fell on Hu Xiao.


    He stepped on Hu Xiao and stood up.


    The master of Jianshan is the most important swordsman in the mountains and rivers.


    There are innumerable brilliance.


    But I think all those glories are brought by the head teacher.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t want to.


    He himself is the glory itself.


    Ye Changting looked at the young man''s several attempts, which were almost life-threatening. There was a smile in his eyes. This was supposed to be the glory of his sword. How could it come to this young man?


    But it''s also very good.


    Li Fuyao is the one who doesn''t exist in this book or in that book.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the fog mountain, the sky is clear.


    Some fish in the North Sea jumped out of the water, as if looking at the anglers on the bow.


    There were three men standing side by side, with their hands down.


    They look at the sea.


    Qing Dynasty, autumn Dynasty, FengChen and Qingtian Jun.


    The sea is as calm as a mirror. There is nothing good to see, but since you can make the three people so serious, it is not an ordinary sea surface.


    It turns out that the sea is reflecting what happened in the fog mountain.


    Li Fuyao''s sword fell on Hu Xiao.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the sword and sighed, "I can''t do it either."


    There are many sword moves in the world, but there are not a lot of them.


    This is not an unacceptable thing.


    However, Chao FengChen said, "it''s Chungui. The sword clan was destroyed 3000 years ago, and the sword moves were lost. It''s only recorded in" Kendo secrets ". 4000 years ago, the leader of the sword clan once went to Jianshan to discuss swords with the Xie family. However, he didn''t know, but in the end, the patriarch learned a move of Xie''s sword, which should be a sword for change.""So the Xie clan will be the last to use this sword."


    "Li Fuyao followed Xie Lu to learn the sword at the foot of Jianshan mountain. His master was Chen Sheng. Chen Sheng had defeated Xie Lu at the beginning. If Xie Lu hated Chen Sheng deeply, Li Fuyao would have suffered. But if Xie Lu still liked Chen Sheng, loved his house and loved Wu, he would have learned a lot."


    Chao FengChen said so much to explain why this sword reappeared in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu himself is a little confused, not to mention qingtianjun.


    The demon earth demon was behind him and watched Li Fuyao''s almost stupid attempt.


    "If he thought he could kill Hu Xiao, he would be the biggest fool in this day."


    I don''t know why, qingtianjun is not happy with Li Fuyao''s attempt.


    Toward Qing Qiu tiny pick eyebrow, "you say so, think he is too stupid?"


    Qing Tian Jun frowned and said, "what''s the matter? Is he stupid?"


    Chao Qingqiu did not speak again.


    Chao FengChen said: "this is the passion that a young man should have. If you think about it carefully, he is only in his thirties. In his long practice career, he is just at the beginning. Many times before, he behaved very mature. We forget that he is a young man. He is energetic and willing to try. It is really a good thing."


    With these words, Chao FengChen is full of emotion.


    Everyone has been young, but he has not.


    There are some of them.


    "Don''t you think his sword is for you. Or is it for you? "


    Chao Qingqiu saw the reason at a glance.


    Qingtianjun soon figured it out.


    "It''s the most stupid thing to do with life."


    Looking at Qing Tian Jun, he suddenly said, "I want to eat mutton."


    This is nonsense. He is a sword immortal. He should not always say something good for Li Fuyao.


    Chao FengChen didn''t have so many ideas. He looked at qingtianjun and said, "as long as he can survive, it proves one thing. If there are still young people in this world who can entrust your daughter out, he is the most suitable person."


    "All he has to do is let you know that he is the right person."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    Chao FengChen''s words can''t be more direct.


    It''s also very clear.


    Qingtianjun looked at him and suddenly shook his head.


    "I still think he''s stupid."


    As an old father, qingtianjun came to the conclusion.


    But when he said such words, Chao Qingqiu laughed.


    "If you have a girl, every boy who wants to play his daughter''s idea is stupid and disgusting."


    Naturally, this truth is not known to chaoqingqiu.


    The sword fairy who doesn''t even have a daughter-in-law is just hearsay.


    However, some of the sound of the truth, in fact, is not false, but it is also very reasonable.


    Qingtian Jun snorted coldly, "you''re going to leave, he can''t help it."


    Qingtianjun is talking about the difficulty of entering the sea, and is also expressing his unwillingness to Qing Qiu.


    Chao Qingqiu heard the meaning, looked at the sea, and said with a smile: "I didn''t think you were such a person before. How come this time, it''s so pretentious?"


    Qingtianjun looks at him, and his mood is changing. Even though Terrans and demon clans are hostile, he and chaoqingqiu are enemies, but this does not prevent him and chaoqingqiu from becoming friends.


    Pointing to the sea, he said calmly, "in this case, I would like to ask you to have a look at your future son-in-law."


    The so-called look, of course, is not so much to see, but in the days to come, more care of Li Fuyao.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "I really appreciate him. If I saw him a hundred years ago, I would wait for him for a hundred years."


    Waiting for Li Fuyao for 100 years is waiting for him to enter the sea.


    In the past, if there was a monk who could achieve the realm of the sea within a hundred years, I was afraid that this was an Arabian Night, and no one would believe it.


    But now, who dares say it''s impossible?


    After only 30 years of practice, ye Shengge has reached its peak in the morning and evening. The distance between the spring and Autumn period is just a matter of facing the door. Chan Tzu is a little older, but he is still in his 40s, which is also a place of morning and evening.


    Wushan river is just a year old, isn''t it a twilight scene?


    Li Fuyao, too.


    Even those young people of demon soil are not much worse than the young people of Terran.


    In today''s world, these young people are springing up like bamboo shoots after a rain.


    This is an unprecedented world.


    Perhaps within a hundred years, there will be young people who have made great achievements.


    I just don''t know which one is the best.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it should also be that the Taoism is more likely.


    You know, her realm is always the highest.


    Qingtianjun said: "in fact, no matter who''s boy, as long as you can see it, how can I not look at it? It''s just that the matter is too troublesome. If I can avoid it, I naturally want to avoid it."


    The combination of the Terran and the demon clan is not a problem as long as it is not too publicized, but the problem is that both Li Fuyao and Qinghuai are one of the most famous people in the world.


    One is the younger brother of the master of Jianshan. He is the younger generation that Chao Qingqiu is optimistic about. He is a young swordsman who has made great achievements in the demon land. The other is more direct. The first young generation of demon soil in those years, the big demon parent-child, is the daughter of Qing Tianjun.


    Such two people, the relationship has been put to the surface, how not difficult.


    The road ahead is full of thorns, waiting for these two people to go.


    Qingtianjun is a well-known love girl, how would you like to see such a result.


    If he had been a bystander, he would have been killed by him.


    But Li Fuyao


    Besides, he saw the young man and thought it was very good.


    Yes, it''s good.


    Except that he is a person, apart from his sword practice, nothing else matters.


    They are all excellent.


    Facing Qing Qiu, looking at Qingtian Jun, he didn''t speak. After a long silence, he said, "no way, you can carry it."


    Finish this sentence, Chao Qingqiu repeated a sentence, "I really want to eat mutton."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The best mutton in the world is naturally the Baize people. They are not sheep, but a race of noble blood.


    Unfortunately, this race began to decline many years ago. If it wasn''t for qingtianjun who always liked to eat instant boiled mutton, I''m afraid this race would have disappeared in the demon soil.


    Thanks to the fact that qingtianjun likes to eat instant boiled mutton, although the Baize people have had a hard time these years, they are still pretty good and have not been slaughtered.


    Of course, except qingtianjun.


    What does qingtianjun want to do? Can you not let him do it?


    The territory of the Baize clan is not big among the mountains in Yunmeng. It is covered by clouds all day long, so it can be regarded as avoiding the dispute of demon land.After all, it''s just a means of self-protection.


    Among the mountains, the scenery is really good, but there are few outsiders.


    Once in a while, outsiders came to pick the ingredients for qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun wants to eat instant boiled mutton. He wants to eat the best mutton. What is the best mutton? Naturally, it is those who have not yet reached adulthood that Baize is the best.


    But how can a race reproduce without offspring.


    Because of this, the most important thing the Baize people have said in recent years is to have children.


    Birth, only if you have more, can some children live on.


    Then there is continuity.


    "Qingtianjun likes to eat instant boiled mutton. In the final analysis, to some extent, it also saved the Baize people. Without him, even among the mountains, there would be no shelter for the Baize people."


    There was a slender man walking in the mist shrouded mountain forest. He held a teapot in his hand, and several pieces of green tea hovered on his side. As he walked forward, he followed him on his shoulder.


    And some of the fragrance of tea wafted out in the breeze.


    "But in any case, if he wants to eat the Baize people, he will become enemies with the Baize people. If it is not for now that there is no way to deal with it, the Baize people will not swallow their anger. A big demon, it is really great."


    When he said this, the man''s words were full of sarcasm.


    There are many people like to drink tea in this world, but in the demon soil, if someone likes to drink tea, the first thing that everyone thinks of must be white tea.


    He not only likes to drink tea, but also knows a lot of things, many people need him.


    He is the man who knows the most about the whole demon land.


    No, I don''t know if he''s a man.


    Because he can be a woman occasionally.


    Yes, this man is white tea. He walked in the territory of the Baize people. Naturally, he could not break in because of his high level, but because someone asked him out.


    That person is not Bai Ze clan, but it is the character that let Bai Cha have to meet.


    The man''s name is Pingnan.


    Coincidentally, he is also a demon king.


    Now he stood in front of Bai Cha, looked at the fog in the distance, listened to the two words of Bai Cha, and then said, "speaking of all, during the period when I left the demon land, was not the ferocious clan the same?"


    Baize, poor and strange, and ferocious are one of the oldest races in the world.


    In those days when the demon king of Pingnan left the demon land, the ferocious clan was almost overwhelmed by the tiger clan. How can we not let Pingnan demon Jun not pay attention to this kind of thing.


    He looked at the distance and said calmly, "so we still have to look at the strength. If we don''t look at the strength, no one knows what will happen."


    White tea said: "Hu Xiao has gone to the other side of the mountain and river. It is said that Hu Yue was chopped."


    Hu Xiao was the only one who knew about this kind of thing, but Bai Cha got the news, which shows how powerful he is.


    The demon king of Pingnan walked forward several steps and then asked, "do you think he will die there?"


    Hu Xiao went to the mountains and rivers. He was helpless and might die naturally.


    White tea but shook his head, "Qingtian Jun is also here, Hu Xiao and Qingtian Jun have no Festival recently. I want to come to Qingtian Jun when they are in danger."


    White tea knows all the big and small things about demon soil, so he said that he didn''t have to worry. Maybe he really didn''t have to worry.


    Pingnan demon Jun calm way: "really want me to kill him, there will be some old guys to stop me, this is very unreasonable."


    Of course, this is unreasonable. When he left the demon land, when the ferocious clan was oppressed by the tiger clan, no one spoke. Now that he came back to take back the lost things, so many people jumped out to prevent him from doing these things and doing those things.


    Don''t let him kill Hu Xiao.


    White tea is silent for a while, indifferent way: "the demon king of demon soil is also thinking of the overall situation."


    The word "overall situation" has always been used by the Terrans, but in the demon land, it is also used a lot. The demon kings of the demon land have their own ideas, such as the demon king of the poor and strange people, who want to become the demon emperor. Although other demon princes are not so ambitious, they are not much worse in fact.


    In addition to Qingtian Jun has no idea at all, other demon kings have ideas of course.


    But these ideas, are to be based on the demon earth is still on the basis.


    The demon soil is no longer there, so it is useless to think about anything.


    The demon soil is still there. This is the overall situation.


    It''s always useful to use the big picture to force someone to compromise, because if it doesn''t work, there will be people who compare their fists to you.


    Of course, there is no reason for Qing Tian Jun.


    Because qingtianjun is unreasonable.


    But Pingnan demon king wants to talk about it.


    But when he is very reasonable, he can only be forced not to reason.He has been back in the demon land for so long, but he still has nothing to do.


    This is the big picture.


    He looked at the white tea, just like looking at a stone, "I will kill him. Now that he has left the demon soil, it is a good time."


    "What do you want me to do for you?" she said


    Pingnan demon Jun said: "you are white tea, you can do a lot of things, but I want you to do things, is also very simple, let others know, I am still in the demon soil, did not leave."


    "White tea bitter smile way:" you as long as a hand, everyone knows you are not in the demon soil. "


    The demon king of Pingnan said, "I have never worried about the consequences of what has been done."


    PS: this chapter should be after the previous chapter. You can look at it for a while. I will change it when I upload the next chapter. When I have saved the manuscript, I am confused.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    If you kill Hu Xiao, you can''t kill the demon king of Pingnan.


    The rules of demon soil are simple. Living is always more meaningful than other things. Only when you are alive can you do what you want to do.


    To live is everything.


    No one talks much about a dead man.


    Although white tea is not a monk of Canghai, he deeply understands this truth, so he is silent for a moment and then asks, "I want to know what you can pay for it?"


    White tea is the person who knows the most things in the demon soil, but white tea will never do things for you without any reason. Everything has a price.


    If he wants to do something for Pingnan demon king, ask Pingnan demon Jun what to do for him.


    The demon king of Pingnan didn''t rush to answer this question. Instead, he said, "the Baize clan, because there is no Canghai monk, has such a miserable life. There are many ways to revitalize the Baize clan. There are only one big demon. This is of course the best way and the safest way. Of course, it is not so easy to get a Canghai monk, so there should be other ways It is, for example, to get a big demon''s friendship. "


    Things don''t all go your way, so when things don''t go according to what you want, don''t care too much.


    Pingnan demon Jun looked at white tea and said, "it''s good to get your friendship."


    When it comes to conditions, this is the condition.


    When it comes to remuneration, this is reward.


    The friendship of a great demon is undoubtedly valuable.


    When you look at the white king tea, you don''t know the size of the tea


    Pingnan naturally said that when Li Fuyao entered the demon soil, qingtianjun and Qinghuai happened.


    White tea is also a very enterprising person, considering things, usually in a very short time will make a decision.


    "I promise you, I hope you will regard me as a friend."


    White tea looks at Pingnan demon Jun with incomparable sincerity.


    If you put it on someone else, maybe Pingnan demon Jun would believe it, but if you put it on white tea, Pingnan demon Jun would not believe it.


    He knew what kind of person he was, even if he didn''t often deal with him.


    White tea is the most difficult person to deal with under the real sea.


    In other words, he is more difficult to deal with than some big monsters.


    He''s smart enough.


    This is the capital that he can live to the present day by climbing the building.


    After Pingnan demon Jun said this, he did not intend to speak any more. He walked out of the fog. He wanted to rush to the mountains and rivers, and then looked for an opportunity to kill Hu Xiao.


    It''s the overall situation, but it''s not time to talk about the overall situation.


    Why should he talk about the overall situation.


    Pingnan walked into the fog and soon disappeared.


    White tea stands in place, soon, a young man appears in the distance.


    The man stood in the fog, saw the white tea, a little afraid, and then turned and ran away.


    White tea did not go to call him, so he looked at the young man''s back gradually disappeared in his sight.


    At first glance, that young man was over 20 years old. The meat quality of such a young man would not be very good. Therefore, qingtianjun was not willing to eat it. So as long as he lived beyond 20 years old, it was safe anyway.


    Of course, if you meet other strong people and are caught by other strong people, then say something else.


    White tea looked at the young man after leaving, self mocking way: "are just dying people."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Pingnan demon king left the demon soil, to the mountains and rivers, the first thing to cross the North Sea.


    However, when he came to Beihai, many ideas came into being. Beiming, the Lord of the North Sea, had hoped to become a new big demon in the demon land, but he was still killed by Chao Qingqiu with a sword.


    It was the first time in these years to die in someone else''s hands, and it was so direct that he died in public view.


    Thinking of these things, Pingnan demon Jun continued to move forward, has been over half of the sea.


    There is a ship at sea.


    Then Pingnan demon Jun stopped. There were three people on the boat.


    Two in white and one in green.


    The demon king of Pingnan knew the man in white. He knew his name was chaoqingqiu. He also knew the man in green. He knew his name was qingtianjun. So he fell down.


    Standing at the bow of the boat, if someone else comes to see it, there will be three Canghai monks here.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t pay attention to the demon king of Pingnan. Even if it was so close, even if qingtianjun and Pingnan joined hands, he was confident to kill them here. This is his confidence as the first person in the world.


    Qingtianjun is one of chaoqingqiu''s few friends. Naturally, he won''t do it. Pingnan won''t do it because of Chao Qingqiu''s kindness.Therefore, it is rare for the three to get together and not to make a move.


    Pingnan demon Jun looked at Qingtian Jun and asked with a smile, "what are you doing here? Look at your son-in-law?"


    This was originally a joke, but he didn''t notice that qingtianjun was looking at Li Fuyao when he was staring at the sea at this time. Therefore, what the demon king said in Pingnan was equivalent to saying exactly what qingtianjun was like.


    Qingtian Jun turned his head and looked at him, but he didn''t care. He just asked, "how, come to kill Hu Xiao?"


    This is also a simple word.


    The matter of demon soil is not a secret, not to mention for Qingtian Jun.


    Pingnan demon Jun did not hide, nodded and said: "it is."


    He wants to kill Hu Xiao, which is something that many people know. But in the demon soil, there will always be many people blocking him. Now when he comes to the mountain and river, it is not necessarily.


    He looked at qingtianjun and asked, "do you want to stop me in the name of the overall situation?"


    Qingtian Jun looked at Pingnan demon Jun like a fool, "what do I stop you from doing? Who do you want to kill? What do you want to do?"


    I knew Qingtian Jun would be like this, so Pingnan demon Jun didn''t feel surprised.


    He looked at Qing Tian Jun and said to Chao Qingqiu, "don''t make a sword if you want to see a sword immortal."


    The voice is sincere.


    This is Pingnan demon king''s respect for chaoqingqiu.


    Under the background of this day, everyone can not be disrespectful, but chaoqingqiu can not be disrespectful.


    He was the one who saved himself.


    Of course, he is also very clear, Chao Qingqiu want to kill him, is also a very simple thing.


    Sword Fairy, what else can''t he do?


    Looking at Pingnan, he asked, "do you want to kill Hu Xiao, too?"


    Pingnan demon Jun heard that word, which is a very strange thing. Besides him, there are many people who want to kill Hu Xiao?


    Chao Qingqiu knew what he was thinking, pointed to the sea, and calmly said, "there must be many people who want to kill him, but now there is only one young man. Do you think it''s interesting?"


    The demon king of Pingnan was stunned, and then looked at it. There was a scene on the sea.


    It''s two people fighting.


    Fighting.


    Kill each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    Just from the very beginning, Li Fuyao had already shot Hu Xiao with his sword. How could this matter be incredible.


    But no one thought that Li Fuyao would win the battle.


    Because Hu Xiao is not an ordinary monk, he is a big demon of the sea. Even if he is just a monk in the twilight world, he is not so easy to kill.


    It''s not even that bad.


    After Li Fuyao''s sword was used several times, Hu Xiao made a fist. His fist was not fancy. It was a little more powerful and bigger, and then it might be more terrible. Besides, there was nothing special about it.


    But there is one more point.


    That''s why Li Fuyao can''t avoid it.


    This fist represents a lot of things, but it is still Hu Xiao''s will.


    At the beginning of his fight, he had already figured out all the possibilities for Li Fuyao to avoid. How could Li Fuyao avoid this blow?


    The fist was like a meteor out of the sky, and it would fall on Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao has no robe now. If he is hit by this fist, he must be seriously injured.


    However, they could not avoid it. Jian 19 crossed the air and swept toward Hu Xiao. The grass gradually became green, followed by the green silk. At the end, the three swords were a line. The sword Qi converged into a line and stabbed Hu Xiao''s fist.


    That''s the best defense.


    Hu Xiao didn''t give up because he was very confident. No matter how powerful Li Fuyao''s sword was, no matter how powerful it was, he should not have any problems with his body. What''s more, he believed that his fist was very hard.


    If you go on, you should be able to get the result you want.


    But the facts are often surprising.


    Jian 19 first collided with the fist, but soon the body of the sword was bent, and then it was bounced away. The grass gradually became green, and it was the same.


    There was only green silk. After being held by Li Fuyao, there was no problem. The sword stabbed at the fist, leaving a white mark, and then a blood came out.


    Hu Xiao was injured again.


    But the green silk sword can pierce the skin, but it does not penetrate the bone.


    The bones of the demon are too hard.


    His sword can''t advance half a minute.


    But everyone knows that Hu Xiao was hurt again.


    Hu Xiao grabs Jian 19 with one hand, and abruptly cuts off the connection between Li Fuyao and Jian 19. Holding down the tip of the sword, Hu Xiao throws out Jian 19, letting the sword directly penetrate Li Fuyao''s shoulder.


    Hu Xiao''s eyes were very cold. He stretched out his hand directly through all obstacles and directly pressed Li Fuyao''s throat.


    He pinched Li Fuyao by the throat.


    Look at him coldly.


    It seemed as if the young man was going to die as long as he exerted a little force.


    Ye Changting stands on the high building and looks at the scene. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Qinghuai wants to go forward, but is held down by the old man of the green snake clan.


    The old man passed dozens of steps in an instant, bringing up countless vigorous winds.


    No one thought that this was the first one.


    Hu Xiao''s other hand, already flesh and blood, but when looking at the old man, that is to say, slightly stretch out his hand, slap the old man''s body and fly it out.


    In the morning and evening, Hu Xiao is really strong.


    How is the old man his opponent?


    The old man fell heavily and flew out, rolling on the ground, life and death do not know.


    There were four delays.


    Ye Changting thought for a moment, and he was about to walk down the high-rise building.


    Hu Xiao looked at Li Fuyao and said with a sneer, "how can you compare with Ben Jun?"


    "I have been practicing for hundreds of years and have seen countless talents. If you are a genius, how can you be my opponent? Even if you use a sword, how can you survive under my command? You dare to kill my son. If you don''t die, who will die? "


    Hu Xiao''s eyes were red and a little crazy.


    If he was asked to recall the beginning of his practice, the darkest day would be that day. I''m afraid that he would not hesitate to say that today is indeed the most crazy day since he started his practice.


    First, he was stopped by Ye Shengge and chanzi, and then he was chopped several swords by Li Fuyao.


    How can it not make him angry.


    He pinched Li Fuyao''s throat and continued to say indifferently: "I have said that I want you to live worse than death!"


    Then he would reach out and crush Li Fuyao''s limbs.


    Li Fuyao''s body is very hard, but no matter how hard it is, it can be crushed in his hands.


    Suddenly, a voice came from a distance.


    "Enough!"


    It''s a female voice.


    Unexpectedly, it is not ye Changting, nor anyone else, but Ye Sheng''s song.


    Hu Xiao turned to see, ye Shengge stood in the distance, looked at here, calmly said: "enough."


    That''s enough.


    Hu Xiao didn''t want to pay attention to her. Daozhong said enough. What''s the matter with him?


    Ye Changting looks at this woman unexpectedly.The sight of countless friars is on ye Shengge.


    She stood in the distance in a white dress and did not speak again.


    She knew Hu Xiao would not pay attention to her.


    So she just wanted Hu Xiao to know that she was not happy.


    That''s all.


    Ye Shengge is a Taoist of chenxieshan mountain. She is not happy. On weekdays, someone will take it seriously. But now Hu Xiao is determined to kill Li Fuyao, so he doesn''t want to know what ye Shengge will do if he is not happy.


    Other friars are more bystanders and don''t want to know.


    But ye Shengge is not an ordinary woman. She is not happy. Naturally, she wants to let everyone know.


    After finishing two words, she sat down in the same place, took out several magic tools and swallowed a pill.


    Then she closed her eyes.


    No one knows what he''s going to do.


    But a moment later, they learned


    This fog mountain, began to have the majestic air machine to gather, crazy rush into Ye Sheng song body.


    What is this woman going to do?!


    "It''s not. It''s going to break the border?"


    Speaking or that wild monk, he looked at Ye Sheng song this appearance, some surprised said.


    As soon as this was said, there was silence.


    Ye Sheng''s song is about to break through.


    As soon as he said this, everyone was silent. Ye Shengge is a monk in the morning and evening, the peak of the morning and evening, and the first person of the whole young generation. It''s true that ye Shengge has long been known in the world. The speed of practice alone has become an example for countless young monks, and countless people envy her.


    Countless people want to catch up with her.


    But it''s only a few years.


    Will you come to the spring and Autumn period from dawn to dusk?


    What the hell is this monster that can walk so fast?


    Countless people secretly scold their mother.


    A group of demon friars are more ugly, such Ye Sheng song.


    Who can compare?


    "It''s worthy of being a Taoist."


    "It''s really good luck to sink the mountain."


    "Such a Taoist species is enough to make the chenxieshan prosperous for hundreds of years."


    "Unfortunately, why are such people not from our family?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Countless people are sighing.


    What a gift it is to be able to do so.


    Countless people are cursing and praising ye Shengge.


    But soon there was an alarm.


    "Can''t let her break?"


    What?!


    Why not?


    PS: there''s something wrong with the sequence of the first two chapters. I put it first that we all want to kill Hu Xiao. Later, I saw that there should be another chapter in front of me. We can have a look or not. We can have a good Dragon Boat Festival. I wish all the students in the college entrance examination do well in the exam.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    Many people think of a very serious thing, that is, the rules of Wushan.


    Wu mountain is higher than the morning and evening, monks can not enter.


    When faced with this rule, Canghai monks, who are better than Hu Xiao, choose to suppress their realm in the morning and evening. It is not to say that Hu Xiao is afraid of anything, but that this fog mountain can not allow monks higher than morning and evening to appear here.


    Once there is something higher than dawn and dusk in the fog mountain, the fog mountain will collapse because it can''t bear it.


    This is why Li Fuyao dared to challenge Hu Xiao before.


    But from now on, it seems to have changed.


    Ye Shengge wants to break the boundary here, that is to say, she wants to make the Wushan collapse.


    This is to let everyone bury Li Fuyao?


    At the time when some people think it through, someone has already made a move for Ye Sheng song.


    It''s just that the magic weapons released before ye Shengge were designed to stop them from making a move. Therefore, a burst of colorful brilliance appeared, which did not hurt ye Shengge at all.


    Some people made a decision and left for the fog mountain.


    Ye Changting used his sword to open the curtain of heaven, which was to let them go.


    Ye Changting''s temper is not so violent, but no one knows why ye Shengge is so violent.


    It is said that breaking the environment makes everyone die together, so we should break the situation and let everyone die together.


    Hu Xiao turned to look at the green locust.


    Besides the green locust, who was he most worried about?


    The fog mountain collapsed, and he was able to leave alive, but Qinghuai would die. If Qinghuai died, qingtianjun would take action, which means that Hu Xiao would be chased and beaten by this demon.


    No matter what the cause of the result is, no matter what the result is, as long as the green locust is dead, it is the same.


    Qingtianjun, when he is in a big deal, will clean up the mountain together, but he will never let Hu Xiao go.


    The situation is too complicated.


    Hu Xiao looked indecisive.


    He looked at the woman who was so resolute that he couldn''t help scolding her. What kind of woman is this?


    With the gathering of the majestic Qi, Ye Sheng''s song gradually gives birth to some other meanings. In the eyes of discerning people, this is the precursor of breaking the boundary.


    But how can it be broken here?


    The whole fog mountain began to shake. In the sky, there was a blue light flashing, and the whole fog mountain was meant to be destroyed.


    Now everyone knows that once Ye Sheng''s song is broken, it will become a purgatory.


    Even the people who wanted to stay and have a look before, they all want to leave quickly at this time.


    Hu Xiao looked at Ye Sheng song and said coldly, "you are gambling. Will you believe you?"


    Ye Shengge closed his eyes and ignored it.


    The appearance of a trace of majestic air machine.


    Li Fuyao''s face was red, and his life was in Hu Xiao''s mind.


    But Hu Xiao did not dare to make a decision rashly.


    Green locust does not leave, she is the most important person in this bureau.


    Hu Xiao''s face began to look ugly. If he followed Ye Sheng''s song like this, it would be a disastrous end.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As Wushan began to be a little unstable, the sea began to rise some waves, looking at what happened in the fog mountain towards Qingqiu, did not speak.


    Qingtianjun''s face is not very good-looking.


    On the other hand, the demon king of Pingnan said with a smile: "this Taoist is full of courage. He came up with such a way to coerce Hu Xiao. Fortunately, the niece of Qinghuai was in the fog mountain, otherwise Hu Xiao would not eat this kind of thing."


    Chao FengChen said: "this Taoist is really the first one among the young people, and his mind is not bad. In the past, according to my opinion, it was just the posture of climbing stairs, but now it seems that it is really hopeful for the sea."


    The demon king of Pingnan didn''t know Chao FengChen''s identity, but he knew the realm of chaofengchen. Listening to his words, he was surprised. But then, listening to Chao Qingqiu''s response, he looked more at Chao FengChen.


    "Interesting girl."


    Qingtianjun slightly brushed his sleeves, and the sea was magnificent. It seemed that the demon was going to go to Wushan and bring out the green locust himself.


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly said, "it''s not necessarily that Hu Xiao dares to kill people. Besides, if you go, will your future son-in-law die? Your daughter must not hate you all her life? "


    "Besides, I still like that boy very much."


    That''s what Chao FengChen said.


    Qing Tian Jun looks at the Qing Qiu Dynasty, some indifference.


    What he cares about is always his daughter, Qinghuai.


    As for others, life and death have not been very concerned.


    Even Li Fuyao.


    Chao Qingqiu sighed, knowing that Qingtian Jun would not stand by.


    He looked at the distance with no emotion in his eyes.


    Wushan is under the forest.But that hole has been cut open by Ye Changting, so the location of Wushan is actually very easy to find.


    Qingtianjun has some troubles when he wants to enter Wushan mountain.


    As long as he takes away Qinghuai, Li Fuyao will surely die here.


    Hu Xiao is not an economical lamp.


    The reason why he is still hesitating is because of the green locust, that''s all.


    "In that case, I''ll take the sword first."


    When Chao Qingqiu stands in the bow of the boat, he doesn''t have any action. The whole sea surface has a vast sword meaning. The sword meaning is extremely majestic. It was born only from the sea surface, and the North sea began to wave. Countless waves surged up. It was a very frightening scene.


    Qingtian Jun felt that there was a sword in the sky, but he couldn''t catch the trace. The demon king of Pingnan was silent. It had been a long time since the conclusion that chaoqingqiu was the first in the world, but he didn''t think that the sword immortal had reached this level.


    Just standing here, he was shocked by the innumerable sword Qi.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword is really so terrible.


    The sword was intended to be born on the sea surface, so it separated the sea surface into a hole hundreds of feet deep.


    The sword Qi flashes in the clouds, which is to break through all the clouds.


    This is chaoqingqiu. This is the first kendo. It is invincible in the world.


    This sword is no worse than opening the sky curtain!


    At that time, Chao Qingqiu used to use the sword in front of the crowd. But this time, he stood in the bow of the boat and did nothing. The sword spirit was already surging away.


    There is a sea of clouds out there.


    The sea of clouds will be cut open by his sword.


    Between the heaven and the earth, there are countless sword Qi circling.


    Although there are only two swords here, and both of them are not scabbard, it seems that there are tens of millions of swords here.


    Pingnan is a person who has experienced the last sword of chaoqingqiu. But looking at this sword, he is shocked to find that chaoqingqiu''s sword has been improved compared with that before.


    This is what friars in the world often say, further?


    However, when it comes to the state of chaoqingqiu, it is very difficult to move forward a step further. Why is Chao Qingqiu still walking alone in kendo after only a few years.


    Pingnan remembers that there was a big demon who sighed that the willow lane was a mountain in the eyes of the sea of the world. When others thought that stepping on the sea would have reached the acme of a monk in the world, but when he got to the sea, he looked up and saw that the back of Liuxiang was far and far ahead, and he walked alone in front of him.


    There is no one walking side by side. All the people can only watch him go away.


    At that time, although the Wu Emperor of the demon land had not had a battle with Liuxiang, even the demon earth friars could only be said to be comparable?


    In those days, Liuxiang was like this, and now chaoqingqiu is not the same?


    He walked alone, a group of people can only watch behind, can only watch silently.


    Pingnan held his breath.


    Watching the sword break the sky.


    Several people in the bow of the boat knew that the sword of chaoqingqiu must fall on the Wushan mountain.


    But what can be done is unclear.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The majestic sword spirit tears the sea of clouds.


    And then it''s almost up to the fog mountain.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t go to see the sword, but turned to look at the sea.


    He wanted to know if there was any fish on his fishing rod.


    Above the clouds, there are two golden lights.


    Ye Sheng took the demon bowl in his hand and looked at the sword. He was silent for a long time. Then he said, "this time, the sword toward Qingqiu falls on my bowl. I''m afraid it will break."


    Before that, Chao Qingqiu''s sword cut open his demon bowl, which damaged the sacred vessel. Ye Shenghua took a lot of good things to repair it. However, Chao Qingqiu''s sword at that time only damaged the bowl.


    But now according to Ye Sheng''s words, if Chao Qingqiu makes another sword, it will not be as simple as damage.


    Zhou Fu Zi was standing in the distance, and the Confucian Tianshu was pinned on his waist at will.


    Looking at the sword breaking away, Zhou said, "if you say the word Renjie, who else can be a hero?"


    Although the relationship between the sages of the three religions and chaoqingqiu has always been bad, even Zhou Fu Zi has to praise this sword.


    Ye Sheng nodded his head and said with some regret: "it''s a pity that such a hero will soon be far away from the world."


    After saying this, he quickly added: "yes, such a person should not belong to the world."


    This is undoubtedly the highest praise of the Qing Dynasty.


    Only people like Ye Sheng can say these words.


    Only people like Zhou Fu Zi can accept this matter peacefully.


    Ye Sheng looked down at the town demon bowl, silent for a moment, and then looked at the distance, slowly away.


    The sword startled him, so he came to have a look. After reading it, he left.After he turned around, Zhou also left here.


    The stars in the world, no matter how bright, will be dim one day.


    But some stars will be remembered.


    In the current of time, he can not be washed away.


    There is no doubt that chaoqingqiu is such a person.


    Chaoqingqiu''s Kendo is such a thing.


    Zhou Fu Zi was drifting away from the clouds, and suddenly he said with a low voice: "chaoqingqiu, if you go away, we can continue to be the pseudo saint."


    With these words, Zhou Fu Zi couldn''t help laughing.


    As if this is the funniest thing in the world.


    Smiling and smiling, finally some tears flowed down his face.


    My generation of scholars, not always want to set their mind for the world, for the peace of the world?


    How can one day be called false saints and can not be refuted?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    With the sword light passing through the sea of clouds, everyone knows that the last place the sword will go is Wushan.


    The three men in the bow of the boat have different thoughts. Everyone knows that it is easy to cut open the Wushan mountain with the sword of chaoqingqiu. But after all, the Wushan mountain is the means of the sage''s speech River, and it is easy to cut it. However, there are many times when it does not mean everything.


    If you want to cut open Wushan, let alone chaoqingqiu, even Pingnan qingtianjun can easily be cut open.


    But it''s one thing to cut open, but not to let the fog mountain collapse, so that those young monks can come back alive, and it is another thing.


    Qingtianjun thinks he can''t do it, so he wanted to leave before, just to go to the fog mountain and bring out the green locust.


    But since chaoqingqiu has made his sword, the king of Qingtian has nothing to do but choose to believe.


    The Wushan mountain is underground. If you want to cut the Wushan mountain, you have to cut the forest first.


    So when the light of the sword falls into the forest, it is the beginning of the sword.


    Although the three men in the bow of the boat were far away from the forest, they could see where the sword fell just standing in the bow.


    The sword started from the bow of the boat and came to the other side of the forest. There was an invisible sword in the middle.


    This sword is only a thousand li in terms of sword Qi.


    For Chao Jian Xian, who can easily cut tens of thousands of miles away with a single sword, this sword is far less powerful.


    But when the sword fell into the forest.


    An incredible sight appeared.


    Starting from a certain forest, the whole mountain seems to be cut by a sword. The power of this sword is not necessarily majestic, because it is not full of sword spirit within a ten meter radius. It is like a vegetable vendor who calmly cuts a piece of tofu with his knife in his hand.


    In this world, all things, in front of the Qing Qiu Dynasty, are not like tofu.


    You can cut it off if you want?


    Although it seems exaggerative to say so, many people probably understand how strong the sword of chaoqingqiu is.


    The mountain forest was cut open, and the sword light fell on the sky curtain of Wushan mountain.


    The sword light is invisible. When it falls on the sky, it looks like a rainbow appears in the sky.


    Before entering the Wushan mountain, there was a rainbow. Now the monks in the fog mountain looked at the rainbow and thought of the rainbow that connected the fog mountain and the outside world.


    Countless people are thinking, is it possible that those saints knew about the Wushan incident, so they opened the door ahead of time?


    Is that to get them out alive?


    The monks have this idea, but those sword cultivation ideas are not the same.


    This rainbow, why is there a sword in it?!


    But if the rainbow is a sword, then who can have such a big hand?


    This kind of thing is generally self-evident.


    Who else could it be?


    Yan Le looks at Li Fuyao, who is pinched in the distance.


    Think that even so can let Chao Qingqiu see.


    I think that sword immortal is really different to Li Fuyao.


    Hu Xiao looks complicated.


    In the face of this sword, his fear gradually spread out.


    Before in the fog mountain, he was afraid of qingtianjun, but when Qingqiu''s sword came, he really felt the meaning of death.


    This sword immortal wants to kill people. Why did he waste half a word?


    The rainbow falls on the canopy, and then falls down, and the canopy is separated by this rainbow.


    From this time on, Chao Qingqiu''s sword really fell into the fog mountain.


    This time, countless people in the fog mountain felt the boundless and indescribable sword spirit.


    This time, needless to say, everyone knows that it is the sword of Chao Jian Xian.


    No one''s sword in this world is like chaoqingqiu.


    It is extremely sharp, so that life can not give a little resistance.


    The rainbow falls into the fog mountain, regardless of it, the sharp sword will point to Hu Xiao.


    Hu Xiaoming pinched Li Fuyao''s neck, but did not know why, but did not dare to force.


    Ye Changting stands on a tall building and looks at the majestic sword. The grass on his waist trembles slightly. The sword knows the people''s heart. As a sword immortal, ye Changting has never met any rival in his life. After he came to the mountains and rivers, he met Chao Qingqiu. It is only for some reason that ye Changting has not yet made a move.


    It is not a small matter that swordsmen, especially swordsmen like them, fight for swordsmen.


    Therefore, ye Changting has always suppressed his sword sense. Until now, the majestic sword idea fell into the fog mountain, and the grass trembled on the road, and ye Changting felt his desire for the sword.


    So it was very abrupt!


    On the high-rise building, ye Changting''s sword sense rises in an instant, starting from dawn and dusk.


    Spring and autumn!


    Go upstairs!


    The sea!


    The sound of swords resounds through the clouds, and the grass on the road is green.Countless majestic sword Qi comes from this high building.


    Pierce the sky.


    It''s opposite to the majestic sword before.


    If it was not for the majestic sword idea, ye Changting would not have reached out in Ye Changting. If ye Changting had not known that he should not have met this majestic sword idea now, I''m afraid this place has become a duel between two sword immortals in the sea!


    Big things happen again in the fog mountain.


    The fall of the powerful sword of chaoqingqiu is enough to make countless people''s minds sway. This is the spirit of the invincible people in the world. There is no one in the world who can resist without asking.


    However, the sword spirit in the fog mountain tells them that there is still a sword immortal who can shoulder shoulder to shoulder with the green autumn!


    Countless friars looked up at the confrontation between the majestic sword spirit and the sword meaning, shocked and speechless.


    "Master, you are really a sword immortal!"


    The middle-aged wild monk also laughed bitterly, "where is the Sword Fairy from?"


    Most of the swordsmen who had borrowed swords from ye Changting before were full of tears. One of them was an old man, who knelt down on his knees and kowtowed his head


    Seeing this scene, many people around him look complicated.


    Crying comes and goes.


    Since 6000 years ago, the swordsman has been on a downward trend. After walking for so many years, he did not stop the decline until he was born in the early autumn. However, he only stopped the decline and did not improve.


    In recent years, Li Jianyang became one of the most famous practitioners in the world, but it was difficult for him to become a monk in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu made his sword in Baiyu Town, and Jianshan was reopened. Countless swordsmen gathered in Jianshan. Then, this last holy land of swordsmen became the hope for the rise of swordsmen in many people''s hearts.


    Yes, there is Chao Qingqiu, and many swordsmen join it. Jianshan wants to lead the swordsmen on the right path.


    But in any case, it is very difficult for the swordsman to see his glory again.


    How can the twelve sages of the three religions be invincible in the world?


    Even if Chao Qingqiu can kill several saints with one sword, can there still be several saints?


    As long as there is Chao Qingqiu in the line of swordsman, it can be continued. But it is impossible to show the glory of that year again.


    Maybe it''s worse.


    Chaoqingqiu is the lower limit of swordsman''s pulse, and the upper limit is the other.


    At first, they thought that Chao Qingqiu would choose one or two young swordsmen in the world, teach them carefully, and wait patiently for them to break through the sea and become another sword immortal in the world. Then, the swordsmen will have a better life.


    But for so many years, it has never been reported in this regard.


    Chao Qingqiu seems to have no plans in this regard.


    Even if they don''t understand, they dare not say anything more.


    After all, it''s Chao Jianxian. What he wants to do has its own deep meaning.


    But the long wait, for them, has already been regarded as a kind of suffering.


    No one wants to die in the dark.


    No one wants to see no light.


    To this day.


    There is light here.


    The vast sword like the sea is the ultimate sword in the world, but who would have thought that there is another sword like the sea that can fight against it?


    With this sword spirit, whether it was the opening of Wushan, whether Li Fuyao killed Hu Yue in front of the crowd, whether Hu Xiao entered the Wushan mountain, or whether Li Fuyao fought against him, it was not important.


    From this time on, ye Changting is the most important person.


    Sword immortals are not common, but we can see two of them today.


    When the swordsmen remembered that ye Changting opened Wushan with a sword, they all looked down at the sword on their waists, which was probably the case.


    It was only when the fighting sword came out that the rainbow fell from the sky and was about to fall into the imperial city.


    If you look at the direction, you should go for Hu Xiao.


    It turns out that the sword of chaoqingqiu has always been Hu Xiao.


    The sword into Wushan is not for fighting with other sword immortals, nor for anything else, but for Hu Xiao.


    Hu Xiao watched the rainbow come to him. He did not hesitate to throw Li Fuyao out. Then the whole person''s realm rose rapidly and soon reached the sea realm.


    It''s a huge evil spirit.


    Facing the sword of chaoqingqiu, if you don''t go all out, you will die.


    When everyone felt this magnificent evil spirit, they thought of something later.


    "The fog mountain is not falling down!"


    Someone yelled.


    Many friars looked up at the sky, and then they thought that the sword of Qing Qiu had cut the Wushan mountain open, but it did not let the Wushan mountain collapse, which could only be entered by the spring and Autumn period.It turns out that this sword is far more than sharp.


    How can we see with the naked eye what is contained in it?


    Countless people think about this matter, for chaoqingqiu, naturally produced a lot of other ideas.


    This sword immortal is strong, but how strong is it?


    Compared with the sword of Qing Qiu in the same Dynasty and the sword spirit of Ye Changting, Hu Xiao didn''t pay much attention to even if he recovered the state of the sea in an instant.


    People''s eyes fell with Chao Qingqiu''s sword, and finally came to Hu Xiao.


    Hu Xiao clenched his fists with both hands, and the majestic air machine soared into the sky, making a huge noise between the heaven and the earth. The strong wind started in the four fields, and did not know where to start and where to die.


    Just a glance at the power of the sea is enough to frighten people.


    The next moment, the rainbow fell on Hu Xiao.


    At this moment, there is sword spirit everywhere between heaven and earth!


    How many swords are there?


    But at this moment, no one doubts that there are countless swords around!


    How many handles?


    Thousands?


    No!


    At least hundreds of thousands of them!


    No one knows where Chao Qingqiu is at this time or where he makes his sword, but everyone knows that under this sword, no one dares to say that it can be broken between heaven and earth.


    The saints can''t.


    The demons can''t.


    Maybe the other Sword Fairy can do it!


    But no one has seen it.


    No, that''s not true.


    The fog mountain has been connected with the world. At this time, the clouds outside the fog mountain have already floated to the fog mountain, but they are soon broken by these sword Qi.


    Before this sword, no matter who you are, you should retreat.


    If you don''t retreat or avoid it, you are not a person in the world!


    Hu Xiao roared up to the sky!


    "Roar ~"


    in the face of this sword, the demon chose to fight with its own body.


    Everyone knows that the strongest form of demon monks is noumenon.


    However, how many monsters in the world are the most powerful against the enemy once they fight each other?


    In addition to the fact that qingtianjun was in Beihai and recovered to be a green snake as soon as possible, it was only for the purpose of killing the demon king of Fengquan quickly. Who else has done this?


    Hu Xiao faced the sword that he didn''t know where he came from, so he was really afraid.


    The sword spirit collided with Hu Xiao''s majestic Qi machine in the eyes of the public.


    Just a moment.


    Numerous buildings in the palace collapsed, except for the tall building where ye Changting was located.


    Ye Changting frowns slightly, reaches out his hand and brings out a wisp of sword spirit. He rolls Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, as well as ye Shengge and Chan Zi Gu Yuan, who are breaking through the state, onto the high-rise building.


    If not, these people will lose their lives in the later two battles.


    Zen son''s face turned pale. Looking at the sword fairy who did not know where he came from, he folded his hands and quietly replied.


    Ye Changting doesn''t pay attention to it. He just looks at the sword.


    A long time ago, he met Chao Qingqiu for the first time, and he said a word.


    He said he was inferior to him.


    That must be a fact.


    Naturally, he is inferior to him.


    But not for any other reason.


    It''s not that ye Changting is not as talented as he is, it''s not that ye Changting is slow.


    It''s autumn. I''m lucky.


    Luck is sometimes part of strength, which is true.


    The luck of chaoqingqiu comes from the gift of heaven and earth.


    This world, this world.


    For six thousand years, no sword fairy appeared. He had already accumulated a lot of things, and Chao Qingqiu was the one who got those things.


    Otherwise, why can he get the protection of the sword array of the former generation of sword immortals when he breaks the border? Why can he walk so fast after that.


    Besides being extremely strong, there is also a element of luck.


    Ye Changting thinks that he is not inferior to chaoqingqiu in his own conditions, but he has not been able to get the gift of this heaven and earth. Therefore, when facing chaoqingqiu, he said that sentence very freely.


    But what about that sentence? It''s hard to say that ye Changting thinks that his whole life is not as good as Chao Qingqiu.


    If this is the case, his Ye Changting will not be ye Changting.


    That''s why he had the sword to open the Wushan mountain after that. It may not be that he had a mind to compare with chaoqingqiu. As for the sword meaning of chaoqingqiu, ye Changting had the sword spirit to fight against it, so did ye Changting.


    Some words of common people in the world are very reasonable. For example, there is a saying that there is no first in literature and no second in martial arts.


    There is no first in literature.


    No first sword?


    First?


    Everyone wants to be number one.


    After watching for a long time, ye Changting suddenly said: "before leaving, compare a sword."


    The voice is not very loud. Even the Chan Tzu has not heard such a big noise in the field.But this sound, however, went through the fog mountain and fell to the sea surface of the North Sea.


    Four people on board, all four of them could hear clearly.


    "The nature is excellent."


    He has made swords many times in his life and almost never lost.


    But these years, it''s better to fight against the sage or the demon.


    It''s not pleasant enough.


    Because Chao Qingqiu''s sword has never met another sword.


    No two swords have ever fought.


    If there are any regrets about chaoqingqiu in the world, apart from this, there should be nothing else.


    Even if the swordsman is so present, Chao Qingqiu doesn''t feel any regret.


    Only in this way is regret.


    Although the demon king of Pingnan didn''t know what happened in the fog mountain, he felt another sword spirit completely different from that of chaoqingqiu. After hearing this, how could he not know that another sword immortal was born in the world.


    In this world, there is only one Sword Fairy like chaoqingqiu, which is totally different from another.


    The two sword immortals can make the swordsman and Buddha land develop in the world.


    The realm of qingtianjun is higher than that of Pingnan demon king. He has a much clearer perception of the sword Qi in the fog mountain.


    He made a silent comparison with chaoqingqiu''s sword, and came to the same conclusion.


    Although there are also factors such as the sword of chaoqingqiu, which cuts through the sky curtain of Wushan mountain, ye Changting is not necessarily weaker than chaoqingqiu.


    If two swords meet, this may be the first time to compare swords.


    Qing Tian Jun directly asked, "Chao Qingqiu, who will win if he compares swords with you?"


    Qingtianjun had seen Ye Changting several times and knew that he was a sword immortal. He never thought that ye Changting was so powerful when he made his sword.


    Chaoqingqiu is the gathering of the whole Kendo Qi. It is reasonable to be strong.


    Chao Qingqiu listened to this sentence, without any hesitation, said directly, "I."


    Even if ye Changting asked about this sentence, he wanted to get the same answer.


    Me!


    This is the confidence of a swordsman.


    Even if there is a gap, they are not willing to admit defeat.


    Qingtianjun was in a good mood. Since his daughter could not die in the fog mountain, he could think about caring about Li Fuyao.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "this sword is out, and the next thing is none of my business."


    When saying this sentence, Chao Qingqiu looks at Pingnan demon Jun intentionally or unintentionally.


    Whether Hu Xiao will die today and how he will die, Chao Qingqiu doesn''t care much.


    After all, he knows the propriety of his sword.


    Hu Xiao can''t stop him, but he will never die.


    And will not be cut by his sword.


    Ye Changting watched him take out the sword. Even if he wanted to kill Hu Xiao again, he was not willing to follow him.


    Therefore, if Hu Xiao wants to die today, he can only die in Pingnan''s hands.


    Before Pingnan even if only a little mind, but from now on, Pingnan demon king will have a lot of thoughts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    Hu Xiao will not be killed by this sword, but he will be injured. After the injury, Pingnan demon king wants to kill Hu Xiao, so it will be much simpler, and even this is his best chance.


    Therefore, the demon king of Pingnan will definitely seize this opportunity, but it is not certain that he can grasp it.


    However, these matters also depend on whether there are outsiders as resistance.


    If Qing Tian Jun hands, Pingnan demon Jun can''t do it.


    However, qingtianjun always does not like to meddle in these matters, so no matter what he does next, he should not be able to do anything.


    Chao FengChen stood in the bow of the boat for a long time. Now he knew that Li Fuyao would not die in the North Sea, so he left without saying a word.


    Chaoqingqiu did not stop.


    After he left the world, chaofengchen was his only trace in the world.


    The demon king of Pingnan stood for a moment and left, but he didn''t stop him.


    In the bow of the boat, there are only two people left, chaoqingqiu and qingtianjun.


    This one is a demon.


    Looking at the sea, each thought.


    Silence for a long time, the king asked: "your bureau, to the end of the time?"


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t answer. He didn''t want to say something, but he couldn''t.


    Qingtianjun sighed, no longer asked, jump, even Qingtian Jun disappeared in the sight of chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu stands in the bow of the boat.


    Looking at the sea, I look flat.


    No matter how much trouble there is in the world, it has nothing to do with him.


    Is this all light?


    No worries.


    All worries are put down.


    Chao Qingqiu thought of the woman she met when she started practicing sword many years ago and said with a smile, "you and I are not the only people who have no fate and no division."


    The sea is windy, and words are scattered with the wind.


    No one else heard.


    Some words, chaoqingqiu will only say once in his life.


    Some things, chaoqingqiu only do once in his life.


    This is chaoqingqiu, the best chaoqingqiu.


    That''s it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sword spirit in the fog mountain hit Hu Xiao, and the demon king who had been restored to its original shape retreated, knocked down countless buildings, and then fell heavily into the ruins, with smoke and dust everywhere.


    Hu Xiao vomited out a large mouthful of blood in front of the people.


    This makes countless demon Xiu''s face blue.


    Where is chaoqingqiu?


    How much strength did Chao Qingqiu use?


    Even a big demon was hurt like this.


    You know, the Sword Fairy hasn''t appeared yet.


    This is the result.


    If Chao Qingqiu appeared here and had a sword against Hu Xiao, would Hu Xiao die here?


    There is a sword fairy in the fog mountain, which makes people feel terrible enough. But the former Sword Fairy seems not willing to let his reputation be suppressed by this one, so this sword is very hard?


    Countless people are speculating, countless people are thinking about things.


    But some people are different. They are looking at the sword.


    Look at this sword.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword, because he wanted to cut open the Wushan mountain, restrained all the sword Qi. Therefore, this sword is not like the one he made before. It can be viewed from a distance but can''t be looked at carefully.


    This sword can be seen clearly even by those martial arts men in the world.


    In this case, the swords in Wushan can be seen clearly.


    Yan Le is the highest level of these people. He saw the sword clearly and quickly saw the profound meaning of kendo. His face became very pale, but his eyes were shining.


    What sword is this?


    Is it so wonderful?


    The sword of chaoqingqiu contains countless changes.


    Although he could not see all of them, he could always see some.


    This sword is really a sword returning to nature.


    Looking at this sword, yanle''s realm has been climbing, and his sword Qi is leaking out, which makes the monks around him far away from him. This sword alone makes yanle have confidence in the future spring and Autumn period. In the past, it was as difficult as heaven, but now it is not difficult.


    This is what this sword gives to Yan Yue, which can be said to be very much.


    On the other side, the old Jian Xiu named Wu Ye was full of tears. Although most of the reason was the appearance of Ye Changting, some of the shock came from the sword of Chaoqing autumn.


    It''s gratifying that Chao Jianxian has made further progress in kendo.


    Another sword immortal was born, which is a great blessing.


    If it''s not for now, I''m really excited. I''m afraid the old Jianxiu will drink loudly.


    Swordsmen of our generation. After six thousand years of decline, there will be a rising day!


    Thinking of this, Wu Ye couldn''t help crying again.Waiting for this day is too long.


    With these two sword immortals, the swordsman is very lucky.


    Kendo lucky!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao sat up. At least a few bones were broken on his body. He didn''t know how much blood he vomited. There were already many holes in the lingfu. This kind of injury would have killed him. If he hadn''t taken a holy pill before, and the medicine was still there, and ye Changting, in order to save his life, sent a wisp of sword Qi into his meridians to protect his spirit house, he was afraid that he would be on the spot Died here.


    Open his eyes, pale Li Fuyao looked at a place in front of him, and then hard to turn his head to look at the woman whose eyes were closed and broken.


    If there is no accident today, after ye Shengge breaks the boundary, the Wushan mountain will collapse. I don''t know if Hu Xiao will die. Anyway, they will die.


    At the same time, a woman like ye Shengge dares to think of pulling a man from a fog mountain to be buried with him.


    What''s more, this Taoist didn''t want to go from the beginning.


    She never gave herself a way out.


    Such a kind of Taoism is really a rare friend to Li Fuyao.


    After a long time, Hu Xiao struggled to get up from the ruins and took a distant look at the leaf Pavilion on the high-rise building.


    Ye Changting had already broken the boundary and returned to the Canghai realm before.


    That is to say, this is a Sword Fairy.


    Is this a Sword Fairy again?


    Even if it is better than chaoqingqiu, Hu Xiao is not willing to try again.


    Therefore, after a long look, Hu Xiao turned into a light and left Wushan for somewhere.


    I came to Wushan to kill Li Fuyao, but now it''s obvious that Li Fuyao can''t be killed. If he can''t kill Li Fuyao, he doesn''t have any meaning here.


    I can only find another chance in the future.


    If he stayed here, he might be killed by the sword immortal. If he did, he would be the most unworthy thing.


    When Hu Xiao left, the fog mountain came to an end for a while.


    In addition, the Wushan mountain has been cut open by Chao Qingqiu''s sword, so you can leave whenever you want. Some monks choose to leave temporarily to inform the strong people of the clan to come to explore, while others want to explore before those monks with higher realm have come here.


    In short, everyone has ideas, and everyone does something else.


    Zen son looked at Li Fuyao and said, "good bye, monk."


    There is nothing more to say, no nonsense, just a sentence.


    Li Fuyao nodded earnestly, "the kindness of Zen son, Fuyao dare not forget."


    If there was no use in falling in love with Li Fuyao before, then from now on, if we have a relationship with Li Fuyao, it will certainly be of some use. From now on, this swordsman is already a young man who can compete with such characters as ye Shengge. How can we underestimate it?


    Moreover, the Buddhist land is a bit more peaceful. In the Buddhist land, it is not like Confucianism and Taoism, which hate swordsmen extremely.


    Chan Tzu clasped his hands and laughed, not much.


    It is enough for them to know something.


    At the foot of Chan Tzu, a lotus was born. The Buddha sat on the lotus and soon drifted to the sky.


    This time, he didn''t take Gu Yuan with him because he wanted to take what happened today back to the Buddha land, which could not be delayed for a moment.


    Gu Yuan standing next to Li Fuyao is just higher than Li Fuyao who is sitting.


    Li Fuyao looks at Gu Yuan with a smile. Where does he look like he is going to die.


    Gu Yuan recalled that Li Fuyao was dying of serious injury at the border of Chen state. At that time, Li Fuyao was from the second or the third frontier. In that heavy rain day, how pitiful he was.


    Gu Yuan has tears in her eyes. She looks at Li Fuyao and says, "I''m sorry."


    It''s not loud. It''s full of apologies.


    Li Fuyao saved her, and she had already regarded Li Fuyao as her friend.


    But what happened this time was so frightening that she didn''t have a sense of being from the beginning to the end.


    Of course, this realm is also one of the factors.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and didn''t know how to comfort her. She just shook her head.


    Gu Yuan wiped a handful of tears, his face full of worry.


    Then she began to pull things out.


    The pills of the school.


    Those are her snacks.


    But looking at the girl beside Li Fuyao, she didn''t dare to send it out.


    She took those things and looked at Li Fuyao like this.


    Green locust walked a few steps, took the pills in Gu Yuan''s hand, and then squeezed out a smile.


    After a few steps, he broke Li Fuyao''s mouth and put pills into his mouth.


    This is Qinghuai. This is the woman Li Fuyao likes.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Yuan has a lot of affection for Qinghuai.She began to see other places.


    Soon there was a picture in the distance.


    It''s a teacher from the school.


    As the first school of Confucianism, Xuegong is well-informed. Naturally, it soon learned that Wushan was cut open by the sword of chaoqingqiu. Since it has received the news, it is natural to send someone to have a look.


    They don''t care much about whether the fog mountain collapses or not. Anyway, this trip to Wushan is not so simple. What they care about is Gu Yuan''s life and death. If Gu Yuan dies.


    This is the loss of the school.


    The schoolmaster stood on the picture scroll, looking at Gu Yuan still alive, relieved.


    Then the sight fell on Ye Changting.


    Shanhe now has another Sword Fairy from now on, and chaoqingqiu''s sword to cut the sky curtain together, soon spread out.


    The master of the Imperial Academy naturally knows that this is the sword immortal.


    He bowed his hand to Ye Changting and said calmly, "master Jianxian, I''m a disciple of the Academy. Today, I''m ordered by the master to take back Gu Yuan, a disciple of our academy. I hope that master Jianxian can do something convenient."


    Ye Changting took a look at him and let Wu Luo grow cold all over his body.


    The Sword Fairy''s glance was too terrible.


    He seemed to see countless sword thoughts in his eyes.


    Wu Luo quickly stabilized his mind.


    I don''t want to be too showy.


    Ye Changting did not speak.


    Gu Yuan has already said goodbye to Li Fuyao.


    Then soon Gu Yuan fell on the scroll, Wu Luo nodded slightly, which led Gu Yuan to break through the void.


    It was soon gone.


    Qinghuai looked at the sky, looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "you can do it yourself."


    Li Fuyao has no worries about life and death. Even if the Wushan party is over, Qinghuai will return to the demon land and close down again, striving to break through the twilight as soon as possible.


    Over the years, she has watched Li Fuyao change from an ordinary person who can''t practice to a monk who can''t practice. Now she has to look up and watch. However, even if she feels any more, Qinghuai doesn''t think it''s a good thing that the man she likes to leave her behind. Li Fuyao''s realm has improved rapidly, and her realm can''t be lowered.


    That''s why it''s so urgent.


    Li Fu shook his lips and asked with some embarrassment: "before going back, can you go to Luoyang City to have a look?"


    Green locust does not know what to think of, the cheek is slightly red.


    What does Luoyang have.


    There is Li Fuyao''s home and Li Fuyao''s parents.


    She looked into Li Fuyao''s eyes and asked, "do you want me to go?"


    Li Fuyao nodded earnestly.


    "I want you to see it."


    Green locust nods to say: "I will go."


    This is the promise.


    Li Fuyao laughed and did not speak.


    Qinghuai looked at him and said the last word, "live well."


    This is what a woman expects of a man she likes.


    It''s so simple.


    Is to live well.


    To live well is more important than anything.


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "good."


    The green locust salutes Ye Changting deeply, then turns his head and turns into a green rainbow to leave.


    Ye Changting looks at these one by one leaving, and then he turns his head and takes a look at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao said, "thank you very much."


    Whether it was Ye Changting who wanted to fight for him before, or a wisp of sword spirit after that, he did a lot of things for him.


    So the thanks, no matter what you say, are sincere.


    Ye Changting sighed, "if you fight with such a demon, you can make money as long as you don''t die. Your future of Kendo is more tortuous than others, but you have to find more trouble for yourself on this road. It''s really interesting."


    Li Fuyao grinned bitterly. He made trouble for himself, but he also wanted to go faster.


    Elder martial brother has started the beam of Jianshan.


    What should he do as a younger martial brother.


    But now he is in the twilight.


    If he meets his elder martial brother again, he will not be invincible at all.


    Ye Changting sneered at himself: "Chao Qingqiu is such a unreasonable person that he made half of my sword and took it back."


    Li Fuyao looked at the Sword Fairy he had never seen before. He didn''t know what to say.


    He may not know that he was lucky enough to have spoken with Ye Changting and Chao Qingqiu, the two sword Fairies in the world, except Qingtian Jun.


    These two sword immortals are the last cards of mountain river swordsmen.


    Ye Changting said: "you didn''t see Chao Qingqiu''s sword. There are some losses. Chao Qingqiu''s sword is much sharper than I am now. But I have too many thoughts on that sword. As a swordsman of later generations, I can''t see it. It''s really a loss."


    Li Fuyao laughed and said nothing.There are gains and losses in this world.


    Although he was defeated in the battle with Hu Xiao, everyone knew that he would get more from this battle than from watching Chao Qingqiu''s sword.


    There are not many such opportunities.


    In this world, which sea monk can lower his accomplishments and fight with you in life and death?


    So Li Fuyao is the biggest beneficiary of this fight.


    Ye Changting also understood that he looked at Li Fuyao, took a few eyes, and calmly said, "I have something to thank you for."


    "You let me know, the torrent of time, throw a few stones into it, it''s harmless, there won''t be any problems."


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then asked, "how do you say that? I hope you can point it out?"


    Ye Changting smiles but does not speak.


    If ye Changting doesn''t say so, Li Fuyao is naturally not easy to ask.


    He chatted with Ye Changting for a moment, and ye Changting was about to leave.


    After this sword, he fought with Chao Qingqiu.


    Although I don''t know when I can fight, I still want to see him.


    Li Fuyao said goodbye.


    Before ye Changting left, looking at ye Shengge, he said meaningfully: "among the young people in this era, she is the only one who makes me feel good."


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know what ye Changting''s words mean. Anyway, it''s just his appreciation of Ye Sheng''s songs.


    I didn''t say much.


    Ye Shengge is a kind of Taoism, and it is very normal to be praised.


    When ye Changting leaves the imperial sword, Li Fuyao looks at Ye Sheng''s song, thinking about when this woman is going to break through?


    From morning and evening to spring and autumn.


    Li Fuyao has never experienced it.


    So he didn''t know.


    Just sit next to her and watch.


    There are a lot of monks looking at this side.


    One of them, a middle-aged man, appeared to be very low-key from the beginning when he entered Wushan. He did nothing special, whether it was the sky curtain of Chaoqing autumn sword before, or the sword spirit of Ye Changting after that.


    Until then.


    All the people around Li Fuyao left.


    He finally took out a sword behind him.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and suddenly passed by from a distance!


    The sword is powerful.


    This sword is undoubtedly the pinnacle of twilight.


    In the face of serious injury Li Fuyao, this sword is the soul of hell.


    Li Fuyao has no way to escape.


    Li Fuyao knows later.


    After seeing the sword, hold the green silk handle.


    But he couldn''t lift his sword.


    It''s just too much.


    I saw that sword had reached me.


    Li Fuyao can''t avoid it. Besides, ye Shengge is behind him.


    If there is no accident, the sword will come down.


    Li Fuyao is bound to die!


    At this time, ye Shengge, who has always closed his eyes, suddenly opens his eyes.


    Hu Xiao swept out of the fog mountain, swept over the forest, and fell on the sea.


    He looked pale, and now he wanted to return to the demon land quickly.


    But I don''t know why, a figure appeared on the distant sea.


    There was a man standing in the distance.


    Looking at Hu Xiao, he looks calm, but his eyes are full of killing intention.


    Kill the tiger and kill Hu Xiao.


    Hu Xiao took a look at the man and said in a sharp voice, "Pingnan, how dare you do that!"


    It''s because of fear.


    Anyone in the face of death will be afraid.


    Even if he is Hu Xiao.


    He is a monk of the sea.


    Yes, monk Canghai, who is not?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    That sword light is really a sword at the peak of the twilight world. The man has been waiting for a long time to find the opportunity, so that sword is his inevitable sword.


    It can be said that if the sword does not achieve its goal, it is unreasonable.


    Li Fuyao was seriously injured, and the spirit of his sword had already been exhausted. Even a common people might have done harm to him at this time, let alone a swordsman at the peak of the day and night.


    But even so, he did not go to hide. The man behind him was ye Shengge. The woman had helped him a lot before. He didn''t want to let her fail because of him.


    So he didn''t hide.


    The sword was coming to his chest.


    Li Fuyao felt the sharp sword spirit and thought that he would be seriously injured or died here.


    Ye Shengge opened his eyes.


    The countless majestic machines have not yet dispersed.


    The first time she opened her eyes, she saw Li Fuyao.


    What he saw was Li Fuyao, who was not hiding.


    And the sword.


    No one cares who that person is, at least for ye Shengge, it doesn''t matter who he is.


    She reached out a little, pushed Li Fuyao away from her, and then faced the sword.


    Countless majestic Qi machines were born from her palm with a gorgeous brilliance. The majestic Qi machine quickly turned on the sword. Some monks who had not left looked at the sword, but soon opened their mouths.


    Surprise spread through their minds.


    It was obviously a sword at the peak of the day and night. When it met this light, it was smashed with one blow. The brilliant light fell on the man''s chest without any effort. Soon, the man vomited blood, flew out and fell heavily on the ground.


    Ye Shengge stood up, and countless majestic Qi machines poured into her body. From this time on, this Taoist school really broke through the twilight and entered the realm of spring and autumn.


    The monks looked at the scene in silence.


    Ye Shengge wanted to break the border and lead a group of people to be buried, but that was just an idea. Even though ye Shengge was the most brilliant person in the younger generation, how could ye Shengge become a spring and autumn state so quickly.


    This speed of practice, not to mention the present age, is to go forward for many years, it is impossible to find a second person.


    But Ye Sheng song is Ye Sheng song. She is such a special person. After many young people have entered the twilight zone, she will go into the spring and Autumn period.


    Let countless people continue to look at her back, watching her gradually away.


    A few Taoist monks opened their hands and were very excited. In any case, ye Shengge is the pride of Taoism. Maybe in many years, he will become the leader of Taoism.


    It may even be in the sea.


    It is also a kind of luck to witness the growth of such characters.


    Ye Shengge looks at the middle-aged man who flies out upside down and asks calmly: "kill or not?"


    Li Fuyao, of course.


    If it was not for the sword, ye Shengge would skip the question.


    Kill and kill.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the distance and the middle-aged man who had not yet been able to get up from the ground. After a long silence, he asked, "is autumn full?"


    Li Fuyao asked himself that he had never provoked any swordsman in his life since he practiced sword. Even if some swordsman thought it was wrong for him to like a demon woman, he would not stab him openly.


    Of course, there are only other reasons to kill him.


    For example, Li Fuyao killed his apprentice.


    In other words, he had other reasons to kill Li Fuyao.


    Anyway, in any case, only autumn wind is the most likely.


    The autumn wind who broke his identity wiped the corners of his mouth and hid the blood.


    He looked at Li Fuyao in this way. There was no hatred in his eyes, but some other emotions. It seemed that he appreciated them.


    "Chen Sheng really has a good apprentice."


    Qiu Fengman looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "you are much better than your master."


    Li Fuyao looked at him and didn''t know how to answer. The one in front of him was his uncle. If it wasn''t for the past events, he would have called him martial uncle, just like Xie Lu, Xi Chunan and Liu Yibai.


    But now, they are on the opposite side.


    Life and death face each other.


    Martial uncle just hit my nephew with a sword.


    This should not be a dog blood thing, it really happened to them.


    Li Fuyao glanced at Ye Sheng''s song and said in a soft voice, "please."


    He does not have any combat power now, even if the autumn wind is full of serious injuries, he also has no way to take him.


    Only trouble Ye Sheng song.


    He heard the story of Jianshan from his master Chen Sheng, and then he heard it once again.So he has no respect for the autumn wind in this story.


    Even his uncle, he would ask him to die.


    Ye Shengge didn''t speak. She looked at the autumn wind from afar with a calm look.


    The swordsman is invincible in the same territory. Occasionally, he can fight cross-border. However, Qiu Fengman has lost his heart of the sword for a long time. When he began to choose to be a dog, he was doomed to be a monk in the sea.


    Of course, even if he became a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, his fighting power would not be too strong.


    Ye Sheng song across the space, soon came to the opposite of the autumn wind full.


    She did not know where to take out a magic tool, like a magic knife, and was about to kill Qiu Fengman town here.


    All of a sudden, dark clouds appeared in the sky, and thunder gradually came into being.


    The momentum was appalling.


    Some demon Xiu subconsciously turned his head and looked at the dark cloud in the distance, thinking about the big demon, who was it?


    But before Hu Xiaocai was defeated, who came?


    When the dark cloud approached, many people saw a little girl in front of the dark cloud.


    The little girl stood in front of the dark clouds, looking at the distance, watching the autumn wind.


    She looked at ye Shengge and said indifferently, "my dog, who dares to move?"


    The sound shook the whole field.


    This sentence made countless swordsmen full of anger.


    Her dog?


    This is a swordsman.


    This is an absolute shame.


    A swordsman has become a demon dog?!


    This must be something that nobody can accept. Without swordsman''s permission, some swordsmen have become the dogs of demon clan.


    As she spoke, the little girl held out her hand slightly. The dark clouds covered the sky, and the fog mountain darkened.


    Ye Shengge looks at this black cloud spreading and coming, countless majestic air machines start in front of him, and he is going to disperse the black clouds.


    But the majestic spirit in the majestic air machine seems to despise ye Sheng''s song, but it turns out to be Li Fuyao.


    But how did Li Fuyao provoke another demon?!


    These friars, who were not too high in the realm, did not see much of the world. They thought that the dark cloud was comparable to the evil spirit of Hu Xiao before. They thought that this was a big demon, but in fact, it was not.


    Covered with countless black clouds, ye Shengge frowned slightly. She felt that she was not her opponent, so she would carry Li Fuyao to the distance. This is not the battle of life and death in the fog mountain before. However, running is not of great significance.


    Li Fuyao has a look at ye Shengge, and he has already felt the idea of Ye Shengge. He is still thinking of opening his mouth, so he has already understood ye Shengge''s eyes. He uses the fastest speed to return the green silk to the sheath, and then grabs ye Shengge''s hand.


    Ye Shengge throws several magic tools into the black cloud in front of him. The magic tools explode in the air instantly. Ye Shengge takes out another picture and puts it on the painting scroll. He throws Li Fuyao in front of him and then flies away at the distance.


    The explosion of the magic weapon briefly blocked the spread of black clouds. In this moment, ye Shengge took Li Fuyao away from Wushan.


    It''s just a back view.


    As soon as the little girl in front of the black cloud reached out, she picked up the autumn wind full of the dark cloud, and soon ran after Li Fuyao and ye Shengge.


    It seems that we must not die.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shengge broke through the twilight, and the spirit house was full of Qi. In addition, the painting scroll under his feet was originally a high-grade magic weapon. Therefore, this time, the speed was faster. Of course, it was not as fast as Li Fuyao''s sword.


    Li Fuyao felt the vigorous wind blowing beside him. He said in a melancholy voice: "I thought that after that fight, I could have a good rest for a few days. Who would have thought that so many people have been wanting my life."


    The sound is very loud. Even if it is blown away by the wind, Ye Sheng''s song can be heard clearly.


    Daozhong sat on the picture casually and listened to the nonsense without any expression.


    She just said casually, "the woman you like is not very good tempered."


    This is what Qinghuai said to her before.


    Li Fuyao has some helplessness. Qinghuai''s temper is certainly not good. But when did ye Shengge worry about it?


    Li Fuyao did not know what to say for a while, so he asked, "where to go?"


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "I will send you to Jianshan if we can survive."


    That''s bullshit.


    Ye Shengge didn''t want to talk nonsense, so after finishing this sentence, she shut up.


    Li Fuyao was originally seriously injured. When he broke through Taiqing, his body was completely wiped away when he broke through the twilight zone. However, his body is now fragmented in the battle between the twilight state and Hu Xiao. His body, especially the spirit house, has been devastated. I don''t know what kind of hidden diseases will be left behind and what evil results will be caused.


    He sighed and began to sit cross and heal.In any case, we have to deal with the matter in front of us first.


    If you can''t cope with the immediate situation.


    After that, it''s all just wishful thinking.


    After flying forward for a while, ye Shengge suddenly frowned.


    Because the black cloud caught up.


    The little girl who could not see her face was looking at them in the distance.


    Ye Shengge frowned and looked at the little girl behind him, wondering why this man was like brown sugar.


    There must be a reason not to die?


    She was still thinking, but suddenly a blue fist appeared in the sky.


    Come out of the clouds and hit the black clouds!


    If those black clouds were like a big demon before, then this fist is really a big demon''s means.


    The fist falls on the black cloud, that is, the majestic air machine falls on the black cloud.


    The little girl in front of the black clothes shrieked out: "Qing Tian Jun!"


    The sound goes far.


    Li Fuyao opened his eyes and looked at the blue fist.


    This majestic spirit is indeed a great demon.


    But who would have thought it was the king of heaven?


    "Well, your father-in-law has come to save you."


    With these words, ye Shengge also relaxed a lot. She was very clear about whether the little girl in front of the black cloud was the sea of the sea, but even if it was not the sea, she could not cope with the spring and Autumn period. If qingtianjun did not appear, she might have to think of some other way.


    But no matter what method, it will be very difficult to do.


    After all, this is not a trivial matter.


    The little girl under the black cloud forcefully carried the blue fist, the black cloud dispersed a lot, the little girl did not hesitate, turned and left.


    Qingtianjun is not an ordinary person. He can rank in the top five in terms of combat power in the demon soil. He wants to kill people with iron heart. The little girl who has not returned to the realm of the sea has no chance to surpass him.


    So in this case, there is no problem with her choice.


    The black clouds dispersed, and the blue fist disappeared.


    The demon didn''t want to show up.


    Ye


    Shengge relaxes her mood and slows down the speed of the painting. She looks at Li Fuyao and says, "have you been so desperate for practicing sword?"


    In the fog mountain before, Li Fuyao and Hu Xiao fought, which can be said to be a life and death, but that''s what he had to fight Hu Xiao. This is what ye Shengge can''t understand. If you put it on her, it''s better to kill, or something else. If you are sure, you can fight, if you don''t, you won''t.


    If Li Fuyao had not saved Li Fuyao''s life by holding that abnormal sage of Yanhe, ye Shengge would not have been so desperate after that. Almost half of the magic weapons brought out from the chenxieshan mountain were used. If he went back to chenxieshan, he would have to be scolded by his master. Maybe the strongest observer under the cloud would have to smash some things.


    Ye Shengge is gone. Of course, ye Shengge is more important, but ye Shengge is still alive, that is, those magic tools are more important.


    But this kind of thing, Ye Sheng song also does not pay much attention to.


    Anyway, at most, he was forbidden to practice in the tower for more time.


    No pain, no pain.


    But she didn''t want to stay in the mountains, so she decided to look elsewhere.


    She''s been through a lot of places, and there are some interesting places that she can go back to.


    If it''s not interesting, I won''t go.


    Ye Shengge thought of it, and then he laughed happily.


    She reached out and took out a square piece of paper, folded a thousand paper crane, put it in the palm of her hand, which let the crane fly out.


    This is a letter she wrote to the Lord of the temple. She thought that she would soon make him helpless.


    Looking at ye Shengge, Li Fuyao suddenly said, "go to Luoyang City."


    Ye Shengge did not hesitate and nodded, "OK."


    She also planted a peach tree in Luoyang City. She hasn''t seen it for many years. She just went to see it.


    It''s good to have a look.


    Let''s see if the peach tree looks like she thought, but now it''s autumn, you can''t see flowers.


    But what''s the matter? If you don''t see flowers, wait until they bloom.


    Anyway, she just broke through the spring and Autumn period. Now there is plenty of time.


    The power of qingtianjun''s one punch is enough to drive back the little girl under the dark cloud. Of course, if the little girl under the black cloud was attacking Qinghuai, he would have killed her with one blow.


    But it''s not.


    It''s the kid.


    So qingtianjun just watched the black cloud recede and didn''t do it again.


    Qinghuai was standing beside him.


    Although she is still much shorter than qingtianjun, she is still very tall for women.


    After stopping his hand, Qingtian Jun turned his head and looked at his daughter. He wanted to say a few important words. However, looking at his daughter''s appearance, he could not even give up the heavy words. He could only sigh and murmured in a low voice: "this has not been married, so my elbow must be towards the little boy?"Green locust did not speak, just holding the corner of the garment, the unprecedented seems a little cramped.


    Qingtianjun is also the first time to see Qinghuai like this.


    There was some accident.


    But he quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    If there is any doubt, this is the question.


    How did your daughter become like this?


    Qinghuai looked at him and whispered, "I''m going to Luoyang."


    Qingtian Jun was stunned and asked casually, "what do you want to do in Luoyang City?"


    Although Luoyang city is Li Fuyao''s home, it seems that the boy is seriously injured. After today, he will return to Jianshan to heal. Where will he go to Luoyang City.


    Since he is not going to Luoyang, what are you going to do?


    Qingtianjun felt a little surprised.


    Qinghuai bit her teeth and whispered, "I want to see two people."


    When saying these words, green locust already blushed.


    How could this happen in the next few days?


    Qingtian Jun frowned, thought for a moment, then looked a little gloomy, shook his head and said: "can''t go!"


    You just said: "this is not what you want to go to green city!"


    There is more anger, but more helpless.


    How long does this girl want to see Li Fuyao''s parents?


    If there was such a thing as regret medicine in the world, qingtianjun would definitely take one for himself. If he had known this, he should not have saved Li Fuyao that bastard before.


    That son of a bitch, damn it!


    Qingtianjun has any expression on his face.


    It looks strange.


    He couldn''t help but think of the words that he had said before.


    "Every man in this world thinks that he is a jerk who thinks that he is a girl."


    He looked at the horizon and exhaled.


    Li Fuyao, when you can enter the sea one day, your first opponent is not someone else, it must be me!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The North Sea is calm, there is a small boat floating on the sea, there is a bored man lying on the boat, looking at the sea water, some boring.


    His sword was randomly placed in the cabin.


    He had nothing else but a very old robe.


    He threw it at the bow of the boat.


    Thanks to the lack of wind and waves in the North Sea, otherwise, the robe would have been blown away.


    He fiddled with the water and looked at the fish in the deep.


    He was afraid of hitting the deck, so he would sing.


    His voice is not very good.


    It''s not a good song to sing.


    But he still wanted to sing.


    Just about to open, suddenly the sea began to rise some waves.


    There was sea water in his mouth.


    He took a swallow.


    The whole face became very ugly.


    "Damn it..."


    The voice did not fall, before the eyes of a wave!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    No matter who it is, when he swallows a big mouthful of sea water, he will not be too happy, but the man is not surprised. He quickly stands up and looks at the wave that appears in the distance, and the person who appears after the wave.


    It''s human, but it''s not human.


    Because it was a tiger.


    Tigers are not ordinary tigers either.


    That''s a big demon!


    That''s Hu Xiao!


    The man didn''t know what happened in the fog mountain, why Hu Xiao appeared here, and who Hu Xiao was.


    But he saw the evil spirit and knew it was a big demon, so he narrowed his eyes.


    Hu Xiao stood behind the waves and covered his chest. His whole face was not a bit bloody. What''s more, there was a deep bone wound in his abdomen, which had not healed because of the breath of another demon.


    There is no doubt that Hu Xiao and Pingnan in the big demon battle, he is completely defeated, but why Pingnan let him escape, it is very surprising.


    According to the truth, Pingnan came with the intention of killing people. He would not let Hu Xiao escape from the North Sea. But why did he finally run away?


    No one knows.


    Hu Xiao covered his chest and looked at the man on the boat in the distance. He didn''t care much.


    The man didn''t seem to be a threat, as if he could reach out and kill him.


    The man didn''t seem to be a monk of high realm. Looking at Hu Xiao, he just looked at him from afar and didn''t mean to talk to him.


    Hu Xiao covered his chest and looked at the boat passing him.


    The man standing on the boat suddenly said, "the sea?"


    Listening to this, I don''t know why, Hu Xiao is full of cold.


    When he looked at the man, the man did not know where he had taken a sword and hung it on his waist. He looked at Hu Xiao and said with a smile, "this sword is called Baiwen."


    Then he said seriously, "Sword Fairy."


    You are the big demon, I am the Sword Fairy.


    You got hurt again, so


    Kill!


    The meaning can''t be understood.


    A clear sword light appeared in the sky.


    Countless majestic sword Qi converges on the Baiwen.


    The man standing on the boat made a sword at Hu Xiao.


    The majestic sword spirit gushed out from the body of the sword in an instant.


    Beihai was torn by this sword.


    The sea water poured back, forming an excellent landscape.


    This is not what human beings can do.


    This can only be possible if it''s a Sword Fairy. Hu Xiao watched the sword come to his face.


    My heart is dead.


    His face was full of disbelief.


    Between heaven and earth, somewhere in the world, why is there a sword fairy?


    If there is a Qing Qiu, the swordsman can keep on.


    Another Ye Changting, swordsman enough to move forward.


    Another one?


    Swordsman, should we restore the glory of the past?


    But who is this?


    Hu Xiao had seen three sword immortals in a short time. Who could be more unfortunate than him?


    No more.


    Seeing the sword tearing the sea surface, Hu Xiao roared in front of him.


    Sound shakes all fields!


    But it didn''t stop the sword.


    A sword in the morning, pearls and jade in front.


    Then Pingnan picks up the leak.


    Finally, I met such a Sword Fairy.


    Anyway, the demon is dead.


    No one can meet three people in a day, but also can retreat from the sea.


    Hu Xiao took out all the Qi machines in lingfu and used them to resist the sword Qi.


    Boom!


    Sword Qi startles the sea!


    The sword still goes through the chest.


    Hu Xiao, who was seriously injured, had no resistance to this sword and could only be cut like tofu.


    He spat out blood.


    Life begins to flow through the body.


    A big demon has strong vitality. Even if he is cut off by such a sword, he will not die immediately.


    "Who are you?" Hu Xiao asked incredulously


    His vitality is rapidly passing away, and his death is a foregone conclusion. He regrets why he wants to revenge and why he wants to come to Wushan. He has never left the demon land.


    This is the first time, so the first time is the last time.


    Just before he died, Hu Xiao still wanted to know who the man was.


    The man who threw the sword into the cabin of the boat put the old robe into the sea water at the bow of the boat and quickly washed it out. It turned out to be a blue robe.He didn''t mind that his clothes were still wet, so he put them on.


    With the addition of green robes, men''s momentum is somewhat different.


    Looking at Hu Xiao, the man stood with a negative hand and said with a calm smile, "who am I, who can I be?"


    "I''m Liuxiang."


    I''m Liuxiang.


    There is nothing more incredible than this sentence in this world.


    Who is Liuxiang?


    There is no need to say much about this kind of thing.


    The man who left many legends in the world was one of the most amazing swordsmen in the world.


    Before chaoqingqiu had never opened the curtain of the sky, when the world mentioned chaoqingqiu, it was said that it was comparable to the willow lane.


    It is enough to prove the strength of Liuxiang.


    But Liuxiang, after all, was a man of six thousand years ago, not dead in Jianshan?


    How can you live?


    Hu Xiao glared at the willow lane and said, "you can''t be him!"


    The man looked at the demon, calm to the extreme, whispered: "I such a person, will not say nonsense."


    The man looked at the distance and seriously said, "I am the willow lane."


    Hu Xiao listen to this sentence, vitality in the body continues to elapse, he looked at the willow lane, the whole person painfully fell to the ground.


    It''s Liuxiang!


    It should not be an unacceptable thing to die under the Liuxiang sword, right?


    This is the willow lane that was full of stars.


    Hu Xiao''s thoughts were complicated, but he finally stopped.


    He fell into the sea.


    Really dead.


    He turned into a tiger, not big, and slowly sank to the bottom of the sea.


    It''s just like Beiming.


    So he died.


    It began to rain between heaven and earth.


    The rain is red.


    It''s also bloody.


    This is a vision of heaven and earth.


    Monk Canghai is the most important person between heaven and earth. There are only 20 or 30 of them. Therefore, every time a monk dies, there will be a rain between heaven and earth.


    A bloody rain.


    This is the world lamenting.


    The last time it rained, Beiming was chopped by a sword of chaoqingqiu in Beihai.


    This time, Hu Xiao died.


    Liuxiang stood on the boat, watching the blood rain fall, calm to the extreme.


    If it had been six thousand years ago, it would have been normal.


    Even more so in that war.


    Once upon a time, the bloody rain lasted for half a month, and the war was so tragic.


    Liuxiang looked at the red sea water and whispered, "this is the beginning."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The blood rain suddenly arrived.


    But some monks will not be surprised.


    For example, the Qing Dynasty, the autumn Dynasty and the Qing Tian Jun.


    Pingnan and Hu Xiao will not die, this matter, they know, so now Hu Xiao died, in their view, very normal.


    Qingtianjun is returning to the demon soil with the green locust, looking at the blood rain falling between heaven and earth, Qingtian Jun is silent for a moment.


    As a demon clan, fundamentally speaking, he is not willing to see this scene.


    The big demon died in the big demon''s hand.


    This is not too common.


    Qinghuai opens an umbrella and listens to the sound of rain beating on the umbrella surface, and her mood suddenly calms down.


    Qingtianjun said: "sometimes the monk Canghai is so fragile. My father has been worried about this matter."


    At this time, qingtianjun had to say a few words to Qinghuai.


    The Terran and the demon clan fell in love with each other.


    Both of them are too special, which makes qingtianjun worry more.


    It was said before that Li Fuyao could marry Qinghuai only after he became a sword immortal. But in fact, even if Li Fuyao became a sword immortal, qingtianjun was very worried.


    The world is not allowed, it is not so simple.


    He looked at the green locust and said with a smile, "but how can dad stop you?"


    Qingtianjun smile light, looking at the green locust, and then reached out to rub his daughter''s head, "wait a second, the last thing is the best thing."


    "How long have you not visited your mother?"


    Qingtianjun looked at Qinghuai, smiling, "your mother is the one who supports you most. No matter who you like, she is happy."


    "Spend more time with her. As for that son of a bitch, there will be plenty of time in the future."


    Qingtianjun smile mellow, where is still like before that gnashing teeth.


    Green locust ah, in the rain quickly walk.


    Qingtian Jun looks up at the sky and is silent.


    Every sea left this world, let him some worry.Worry about a lot of things, but the most worrying thing is the chaos in the world.


    Once chaos sets in, they may be the first to bear the brunt.


    Qingtian Jun looks at his life and death as usual, but he who looks at Qinghuai feels that he can''t put it down.


    His daughter, without his protection, is afraid that she will not be able to do as she pleases.


    Think about it.


    Qingtianjun felt very distressed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The most intuitive feeling and puzzled about this bloody rain is the demon king of Pingnan.


    The demon king''s face was pale. He had just crossed the North Sea and returned to the demon soil. He saw such a bloody rain.


    There is no doubt that he wanted it all. It was Hu Xiao''s death.


    He and Hu Xiao fought at sea. Although Hu Xiao was seriously injured by him, he finally escaped by secret method, which made the demon king of Pingnan very unhappy. However, after searching for Hu Xiao for so long in the sea, he did not find Hu Xiao. He thought Hu Xiao was doomed and returned to the demon land.


    This time, Hu Xiao was seriously injured even if he didn''t die. It took at least decades for Hu Xiao to recover this injury. In these decades, he could naturally take back the territory belonging to the ferocious people.


    Wait for it to come back.


    Naturally, he could deal with Hu Xiao again.


    He had already thought of the situation that Hu Xiao was still alive, but this bloody rain made Pingnan hesitant.


    Hu Xiao died?


    He was seriously injured by him, and he had lost the combat power of the sea realm.


    If you meet a monk in the sea again, it will be a dead word.


    It is even possible to meet a number of monks who ascend the building and fight together. They are still dead words.


    In any case, Hu Xiao is the most likely monk to die in this world.


    But who did it?


    Pingnan demon Jun frowned.


    "Is it Chao Qing Qiu?"


    Chao Qingqiu had a sword before. If he didn''t know that he would attack Hu Xiao later, that sword might have killed Hu Xiao. After he had a fight with Hu Xiao, he found that he had not been able to kill Hu Xiao, so he made another sword?


    It seems to be quite normal.


    But the demon king of Pingnan quickly shook his head. He knew exactly what kind of person Chao Qingqiu was. If such a person wanted to kill people, he would definitely kill people by sword at the peak of the other party''s power.


    Instead of taking advantage of the other side''s injury.


    But if it wasn''t for him, Hu Xiao was found by one of the three saints, so he died?


    This conclusion is very interesting. Although the sages of the three religions are very afraid of death, they will almost all take action in the face of such opportunities.


    This is obviously the big demon sent to you, who is not willing to take it?


    If so,


    , it also makes sense.


    But who are the twelve sages of the three religions?


    Who has been paying attention to this?


    Pingnan thought of this and suddenly frowned.


    It seems that something has gone wrong.


    The big demons in the demon soil must think that he did it. As long as the sages of the three religions don''t admit it, then he must be the one to carry the pot.


    As for why the sages of the three religions do not recognize it, it is also a very simple matter.


    This matter involves a lot. If the death of Hu Xiao leads to a war between the two clans, this is obviously not the result that the sages of the three religions want to see. So they can kill Hu Xiao, but they will not admit it?


    So, he has to shoulder all the things in Pingnan?


    He is the one with the greatest suspicion.


    Pingnan demon Jun thought about it, and suddenly heard a voice in the sky.


    "Pingnan, you''ve done too much."


    Pingnan was slightly stunned, and recognized the man who represented by the voice, and looked solemn.


    In front of that person, whether he is Pingnan, or Qingtian Jun, are all junior.


    Qingtianjun''s fighting power is very high, but he is only the big demon in the top five of demon land. He is not ranked in the top five because he is still young and has no real ability to compete with those old monsters in the front.


    The owner of this voice is one of those old monsters.


    Pingnan demon Jun knew that no one would believe what he said, so he simply said nothing.


    It''s better not to say something than to say it.


    The voice full of vicissitudes rings in Pingnan''s ear, "since Hu Xiao is dead, this matter will come here."


    That person doesn''t seem to want to pay more attention to it.


    In his mind, since it was Hu Xiao killed by the demon king of Pingnan, it was a matter of hatred. Anyway, he would not blame the living for a dead man.


    This is the custom of demon soil.


    His voice finally sounded, "remember to leave some room."


    This is the suggestion of the eldest demon, and also a warning, so that the demon king of Pingnan has to listen.If you don''t listen, something will happen.


    This is the strength gap, let Pingnan have to pay attention to.


    Fortunately, the sound just sounded for a short time and then disappeared.


    Pingnan demon Jun looks indifferent, to somewhere, on the way forward, but saw another person.


    Chongguang!


    Everyone knows that after Hu Xiao failed to marry qingtianjun, he had a very good relationship with Chongguang. In recent years, both of them even became relatives. However, Hu Xiao''s daughters were not good-looking, and Chongguang''s sons did not like it.


    Now that he appears here, he can explain the problem.


    Chongguang looked at Pingnan who was obviously injured and said indifferently: "I didn''t think you really killed Hu Xiao."


    Pingnan calm way: "you can see I left the demon soil?"


    In order to prevent people from finding evidence, he asked white tea to do so. Only qingtianjun, chaoqingqiu and chaofengchen knew about his leaving the demon land.


    Qingtianjun will not be so boring to say more.


    No one believed what Chao Qingqiu said.


    Therefore, his whereabouts are top secret. When asked about this matter, he will not admit it.


    "You don''t know what I''m saying."


    Pingnan demon Jun is very calm, as if he has never done this thing.


    Chongguang looked at him and knew that he would not admit it. He sneered and said, "let''s have a fight."


    When he said this, he was really killing.


    The killing intention of a big demon is terrible.


    Pingnan demon Jun did not speak. If he had not fought with Hu Xiao before, except Qingtian Jun, those big demons walking in the demon soil, he was not afraid of every one.


    But by this time, he was already injured.


    Chongguang looks at Pingnan and knows he doesn''t dare.


    Pingnan looked at him, silent for a long time, calm way: "straight is."


    There are no eternal enemies or eternal friends in this world.


    In the demon soil, this sentence is very popular.


    Chongguang indifferent way: "I and Hu Xiao have been married, only the door, is Chongyuan and Hu Yue."


    Although Pingnan had been kept in the demon bowl for many years, after returning to the demon soil, he knew a lot about the status quo of the demon soil. For example, Chongguang''s most brilliant son was chongye, but he also had other children. Chongyuan was one of them. Although the qualifications of that woman were much worse than those of chongye, she was also a young genius.


    She betrothed Chongyuan to Hu Yue, which was really a lot of thinking.


    "Hu Yue is dead."


    It''s not a secret.


    Pingnan knows, not surprisingly.


    Chongguang looks at Pingnan.


    "But pinghan is still alive."


    Pingnan looked at Chongguang and said calmly, "pinghan is not weaker than anyone."


    This is his highest praise for the young man of his family.


    He did not take a wife, so he had no children. Pinghan was his most important offspring.


    When he said this, he made a choice for pinghan.


    In terms of fame, pinghan and Chongyuan are more famous.


    With Pingnan behind him, it''s not too much to lose.


    It''s a good match.


    Chongguang calmly said, "when will you get married?"


    Having said this, it means that Hu Xiao has become the past.


    Yes, no one wants to work harder on a dead man.


    Pingnan is not interested in talking about this with Chongguang. I don''t think Chongguang has.


    When the two men had decided on the general matter, they would not say more about it.


    Some things were done by others.


    Two big demons, naturally want to say something interesting.


    Chongguang stood somewhere, looking at Pingnan, half smiling, "I''m very curious, Hu Xiao, such a person, how you killed him."


    Pingnan thought of the northern sea war, looking at the bloody rain, meaningful said: "I am also very curious."


    Yes, he was also curious about who killed Hu Xiao.


    Who the hell is that man?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    After a bloody rain, the people who startled were far more than those involved. How many schools in the mountains and rivers saw the blood rain, they remembered the contents recorded in ancient books, and then wrote down one letter after another and went to places like chenxieshan in the school palace.


    A few years ago, when chaoqingqiu killed Beiming in Beihai, there was a bloody rain between heaven and earth. The friars in Beihai would not care too much when they saw it with their own eyes. But those monks who were not in Beihai and didn''t know what was going on in the end were scared and afraid to fight?


    But it was that year.


    It''s now.


    At that time, Beiming was killed by chaoqingqiu, because the demon was out of the blue. The demon soil didn''t want him to return to the demon land, and the saints didn''t want to have a big demon between heaven and earth.


    Under the will of many parties, this just let Beiming break the sea and become a corpse.


    But this time of this bloody rain, which is the sea of blood?


    In the eyes of the monks, it is better for a certain Canghai monk to reach the end of his life and leave the world, rather than being killed by a Canghai friar.


    Once there is a big war in the sea, they are the most afraid.


    The worst case is the war between the Terrans and the demons. The saints and the demons will not fight easily. They will die. Are they ordinary friars?


    Now the world is still peaceful. They don''t want to change.


    But if it really changes, they can''t stop it.


    So all they can do is pray and ask.


    And hope for answers.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are many Taoist temples in Liangxi. After seeing the bloody rain, the letters for asking questions from Taoist temples soon arrived at chenxieshan.


    As ye Shengge expected, the temple master knew that ye Shengge had destroyed more than half of the magic weapons of the sect. As ye Shengge had predicted, he knew that ye Shengge had destroyed more than half of the magic weapons of the sect. Immediately, the whole person was not good.


    Although he is also free and easy, but what is this, is the foundation of the mountain, how can he not care about it.


    Fortunately, ye Shengge is still alive, and the audience has not done anything radical.


    In fact, the Lord can''t do anything.


    After all, what did the secret report say at the end?


    It is said that Ye Sheng song was planted by Tao, which broke the boundary in spring and autumn.


    What does this mean? It means that the Taoist priest took a few steps forward, leaving behind a figure that people can''t see clearly.


    From the beginning of getting the news, there were many Taoist priests calculating the time when ye Sheng song began to practice and when ye Sheng song broke through the spring and Autumn period.


    Because there is no doubt that ye Shengge will be the fastest monk in history and the youngest in the spring and Autumn period.


    But how fast it is, they need to know.


    There are numerous Taoist scrolls in dengtian tower, recording many things, but they are not accessible to ordinary disciples.


    There is also a library in chenxieshan. If you want to enter it, you have to be very simple. There are many things recorded in it.


    On the second floor, there is a whole row of bookshelves recording the situation of the disciples of chenxieshan.


    Now, there are a group of young Taoists turning books in front of the bookshelf.


    A young Taoist in a gray Taoist robe held his hairpin in his hand and stabbed his thigh from time to time to keep himself awake.


    Looking at the dark under his gray robe, I knew that he was really doing it.


    It''s been stabbed several times.


    But there was no pain in his face, only chagrin.


    How can''t I find it? How can''t I find it?


    "Found it!"


    Suddenly at one end of the bookshelf, a little chubby Taoist turned over the book in his hand excitedly and held it up happily. "It says that elder martial sister Ye was brought up by the temple master when she was five years old. It was winter and dusk, and it should be the moment of Youshi."


    The little Taoist was very excited and looked at the elder martial brothers around him as if he had found something wonderful.


    But soon there was a voice in the crowd.


    "Sister ye went to the mountain at the end of the cold winter that year, but she didn''t start practicing at that time. Instead, she took a bath. The temple leader led her around the mountain, and then she went to sleep. When did she wake up the next day, and when the Lord preached to her in person, there is no record. We can only make a guess."


    The man''s voice was lazy, but he spoke slowly and convincingly.


    As soon as he said this, the little Taoist quickly lowered his head.


    Some shame.


    Another person in the distance said, "I remember that the next morning, I saw the Lord


    drinking tea at the third quarter of the city''s Chenshi. At that time, Ye was still rubbing her eyes, so she should not have started preaching."


    As soon as this sentence was said, it shortened the time.That range, it seems, is shrinking.


    The young Taoist with a hairpin turned over the book and was suddenly a little annoyed.


    He suddenly said, "if you want to know, let''s go and ask elder martial sister ye?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, it was suddenly quiet here, but it was soon ridiculed.


    "Who is elder martial sister ye? How can she pay attention to us?"


    Ye Shengge is not an ordinary person. She is a Taoist of chenxie mountain. She is the youngest spring and Autumn Period in the world.


    How can she accompany them here to study this boring.


    In the corner, someone said timidly, "I don''t think elder martial sister Ye ignores us. According to her temperament, she certainly can''t remember clearly."


    There is no mistake.


    I can''t remember when I started practicing. Elder martial sister Ye was so young that she would not remember such a thing.


    "What''s the point of doing these things?"


    Suddenly someone asked.


    After ye Shengge broke the realm and became a monk in the spring and Autumn period, it became a light in the hearts of the young disciples of chenxieshan. These days, in order to know how many years ye Shengge had been practicing, they kept on discussing and searching for an answer.


    But at this time, hearing this sentence, they suddenly became enlightened.


    What''s the point of doing these things.


    Ye Shengge is the pride of shenxieshan and their idol, so they should learn from her instead of studying these things here.


    The young man was also confused at the beginning, until just now, he realized.


    He stood up, closed all the books on his hands, put them back in place, and walked out of the library.


    To do these boring things, it''s better to practice.


    There was silence.


    They heard him coming downstairs when someone sighed.


    Soon some people began to put their books back in their original position, and more and more people turned to go downstairs.


    All of a sudden the place became very empty.


    Some people are not willing to give up. "We have to know how powerful Ye is."


    He said it, but no one paid attention.


    The young Taoist with a hairpin in his hand did not make a sound before.


    Time is always a useful thing.


    Before long, all the young disciples here were gone.


    Only the young Taoist with a hairpin is left.


    When everyone''s gone.


    He stood up, put the books back in place, pushed aside a shelf, looked at the hole under the shelf, and went down.


    This is the library, but who knows, there is another cave under the library?


    Who knows there''s such a big hole down here?


    Who dug the hole, when did it, and when did he know about it?


    These are secrets.


    But no one else should know now.


    After the young Taoist went down, he found a torch in a dark place, which was obviously put down by him before.


    He lit the torch and walked along the dark hole.


    It''s a long way to go, and if you go there for the first time, you''ll certainly have a lot of fear.


    But obviously this young Taoist is not here for the first time, so he doesn''t mean to be afraid. Walking in the black hole, he is very calm.


    About half a quarter of an hour.


    Finally came to a bronze door.


    The bronze door is very simple, with many patterns carved on it, but I don''t know what it means.


    The young Taoist comes here, pauses slightly, extinguishes the torch, and then opens the door.


    The scene behind the bronze gate is out of place with the Taoist holy land like chenxieshan.


    There is a blood pool inside, and there is a big stone in the middle of the pool.


    On the stone sat an old man with white hair.


    The old man''s hands and feet were locked by a long iron chain, which flashed with cold light. It was the highest level magic weapon of the Taoist sect, which was enough to trap a monk climbing a building.


    There are many talismans around the blood pool. I think this is to trap the old man.


    When the young Taoist came in, he didn''t speak. He saluted the old man seriously, and then he called out seriously, "I''ve seen Shizu."


    Master!


    This young Taoist is a second-generation disciple of chenxieshan and a disciple of Ye Shengge.


    Now the teachers with the highest number of generations on the mountain are


    the generation of the master.


    As for why they did not see the masters above the Lord, not many people knew.


    Naturally, the young Taoist didn''t know about it, but when he came here by chance, he was shocked to learn the secrets he had to say.


    As soon as the story is told, it will become the biggest secret of the mountain.The old man raised his head with a pair of eyes hidden in his white hair.


    Deep in the eyes is boundless peace.


    He looked at the young Taoist and calmly asked, "have you found it?"


    The young Taoist priest quickly took out a piece of paper from his arms, on which many things were written. He looked at the old man and whispered a lot of things.


    "Ye Shengge went up the mountain at the age of five. According to the records on the mountain, he should be an orphan, the orphan of Xiaoxi village."


    "There was a famine in Xiaoxi village, and one of the villagers died. When the master of the temple was wandering around, he happened to find that ye Shengge was a rare kind of Taoism. So he took her to the mountain and taught her carefully. That''s why things are now."


    "But I went down the mountain to visit. Xiaoxi village does not exist. There is no famine in this village. Therefore, the origin of Ye Sheng''s song can never be as recorded on the mountain."


    Recently, there has been a dispute over the time of Ye Shengge''s practice on the mountain. But unexpectedly, what he really wants to know is ye Shengge''s life experience.


    Want to know where she came from.


    Not what she did when she came.


    But if ye Shengge''s life experience is no problem, why cover up the mountain? You know, this is a Taoist. No matter what, there will be no problem.


    As long as Ye Sheng''s song is not a demon clan, what''s the matter even if it''s the common people in Buddha''s land?


    The old man said in a cold voice, "ye Shengge is not an orphan. Her origin is very questionable. This pair of teachers and apprentices had ulterior motives when they came to the chenxieshan mountain."


    The old man''s voice was very cold. Looking at the young Taoist priest, he said indifferently: "Liang is also in the sinking slope mountain, and I will not be peaceful for a day. Only by removing this disaster can we restore the peace of our Taoist temple."


    The young Taoist priest''s face turned pale. Who was liang? He was the first person in the mountain and river to get rid of the sea. He was the leader of the Taoist sect. He had a high status, just like a secular emperor. Countless people feared and respected him.


    But one day, it was suddenly said that the leader of the Taoist school had ulterior motives. He wanted to do something else. How could this be accepted?


    Even though the young Taoist had promised the old man to investigate ye Shengge''s life experience, he did not think that the old man would say so in the end.


    In this way, what kind of person is the temple master?


    The old man was chained by the talisman and iron chain. He felt that his spirit was not good all the time. After saying a few words, he closed his mouth and was not willing to say anything more.


    He looked at the young Taoist, and the emotion in his eyes was very direct.


    That is to let him continue to investigate the origin of Ye Sheng''s songs.


    The origin of Liang Yi was checked by their old friends, but no conclusion was reached.


    He has done a good job. Now that they are dead and locked up, relying on this young Taoist, there is no hope of finding out the origin of Liang Yi.


    So he can only check ye Shengge.


    The young Taoist priest hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    It''s true that the old man is his father.


    But there are so many things he has to do by himself, which makes people feel scared.


    The old man didn''t speak. Some things, needless to say, were naturally done by someone. If they talked too much, they were not beautiful.


    The young Taoist struggled for a while, and then he asked in a trembling voice, "Shizu, I have a question to ask."


    What he wants to ask, naturally others want to answer.


    The old man opened his mouth and said, "say it."


    The young Taoist priest was silent for a long time, and then asked, "is Yesheng song a demon clan?"


    This is his conjecture, and it is also a conjecture obtained through investigation these days.


    If ye Shengge is not a demon, why investigate.


    As for why others don''t know her identity.


    This is also a good explanation. It is not easy to give her a magic weapon to cover up her breath as the Lord dotes on her?


    Of course, it was a conjecture, but he didn''t want it to become a fact.


    If it turns out to be a fact.


    So it''s really the biggest secret.


    The most talented young man of Terran could be a demon?!


    Once this becomes a fact, it is a shocking thing in the whole world!


    The old man looked at the young Taoist, and his eyes were more and more extinguished, but he did not speak from the beginning to the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    The young Taoist left the ground, returned to the library, stayed in the library for some time, and then left.


    At this time, the thousand paper crane outside the mountain drifted down to the mountain.


    The viewer stood in front of some window of the tower and watched the crane fall into his palm.


    The news of chenxieshan is much faster than that of the thousand paper crane. Ye Shengge got the news before he left the North Sea. At this time, his mood was very stable.


    Feeling the message in the thousand paper cranes, the audience is very calm.


    This thousand paper crane is just a little note left by a little girl who broke some good things and was afraid of being punished by her elders. She wanted to escape from the limelight elsewhere.


    The Lord of the temple collected the thousand paper cranes, and then his sight fell back to the distant mountains.


    The location of the chenxieshan mountain, as the master of Taoism, is extremely exquisite. The location of this mountain coincides with the mystery of the five elements and is the crystallization of the wisdom of countless ancestors.


    Although Yuanshan is not under the jurisdiction of chenxieshan, it is also closely related to it.


    The Lord of the temple looked at the distant mountain, but there was no problem.


    However, everyone knows that the temple master has been in the tower for decades, and he has already seen through the scenery in the distance. However much he likes it, he is always tired of it.


    How can be like this now, still take the trouble to see it.


    What the Lord saw was not the distant mountains, but the bloody rain.


    What is the most difficult view between heaven and earth.


    It was blood rain, of course.


    Blood rain will only happen if a Canghai monk leaves the world. A Canghai monk often has a life span of more than 1000 years. It is difficult to wait for a Canghai monk to leave the world.


    If there is no accident, you can only rely on opportunity to see this kind of scenery.


    Common people in the secular world, some people find that every hundred years, a star will come to this sky from the distant star region, and then only stay for one night, and then leave the next night.


    Therefore, very few ordinary people can see that kind of star once in their lifetime, and it is even more difficult to see it twice or three times.


    Monks live much longer than ordinary people. They can see it many times, but it''s hard to see blood rain.


    In a way, blood rain is the friars'' star.


    If other monks are attracted by this blood rain, it''s OK. But what kind of person is the temple master? Why are they distracted?


    Zhang Shouqing didn''t know when to ascend the building and came to the back of the temple master. The yellow purple Taoist had received many letters of inquiry before, but they all put them aside and did not want to reply.


    But looking at the bloody rain, he faintly felt that it was not good, so he wanted to find the master to solve his doubts.


    He felt bad, not that a saint or a demon left the world, but that he had just died. A big demon did not die a few years ago, and it was not necessarily a Canghai friar who died of old age.


    This is the source of his uneasiness.


    Standing behind the master, Zhang Shouqing whispered, "according to the master, is it the big demon who is bleeding?"


    The news of chenxieshan is more clever than those of ordinary sects. Naturally, they know that Chao Qingqiu killed Hu Xiao with his sword, and that there is a sword fairy in Wushan.


    So when Zhang Shouqing saw the bloody rain, his first thought was whether Hu Xiao died in the mountains and rivers.


    If it''s the big demon, will the demon clan go to war?


    Hu Xiao is no better than Beiming. He is the big demon of the demon clan and one of the highest fighting power. How can the demon clan let him die like this?


    The host looked out of the window, listened to Zhang Shouqing''s words, and felt his worries. There was no mood fluctuation. He just said, "do you think Shengge has become the spring and Autumn period so early. Is there any problem?"


    The host looked out of the window with a smile on his face.


    Zhang Shouqing was stunned, and then he doubted: "what the master said is that the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it?"


    The Lord shook his head, "Shengge, this tree is big enough. How can the wind blow? I''m just afraid that if she goes too fast, Daoxin will have problems


    Since ye Shengge began to practice, the most reassuring thing about ye Shengge is her Daoxin. Because she is pure enough, she can walk so fast. If one day Daoxin is no longer pure, will her speed slow down?


    This has always been one of the concerns of the audience.


    He had high hopes for ye Shengge. Others thought that ye Shengge would become the Lord of the chenxieshan mountain one day. This is not what he wanted. The audience has always been much higher in the future of Ye Shengge.


    Looking at ye Shengge, he just wants to see her go up to the clouds one day.


    That''s what makes sense.


    It should be.


    Zhang Shouqing was also a smart man, so he soon thought of his worries.


    Ye Shengge broke the boundary in the fog mountain and became a monk in the spring and Autumn period.But why break the border?


    Why break the border at that time?


    That''s because of a man, of course.


    That man is not an ordinary man. He is a swordsman.


    Of course, swordsmen are not special men.


    The reason why it is not common is that the man has a relationship with ye Shengge.


    Will Ye Sheng''s song become no longer pure because of his love for that man.


    Zhang Shouqing rubbed his head and felt that this kind of thing was very difficult.


    There can be such things as Taoist lovers.


    But better not.


    This is the common view of Taoist monks.


    "A swordsman is not a big deal, but a sword immortal doesn''t think it''s a big deal," he said quietly


    For chenxie mountain, the two most important news in Wushan is that ye Shengge has broken through the twilight realm and become a monk in the spring and Autumn period. The other is that there is another sword immortal in the world.


    Another Sword Fairy.


    It''s not autumn.


    Chaoqingqiu is already invincible in the world. There is another sword immortal in the world. How can the three religions not care.


    The Lord of the temple suddenly laughed and said, "this kind of thing should be worried about by the sages. What are we worried about?"


    Zhang Shouqing couldn''t laugh or cry. He knew that the master was free and easy. But now this kind of thing is really free and easy?


    The audience laughed and talked about the topic before returning.


    "The demon king of Pingnan has been trapped in the town demon bowl by Ye Sheng for so many years, and no one else knows about it. If it is not for chaoqingqiu to cut open the Zhenyao bowl, Pingnan does not know how long he will stay there. But with Pingnan, Hu Xiao will not die, and there will be no big deal."


    Pingnan was a demon king, and Hu Xiao was a demon king.


    More than one, if there is no Festival, of course you can make peace, but these two people have a festival.


    "Hu Xiao was chopped by Chao Qingqiu''s sword. After he was seriously injured, Pingnan would not have no idea. Even the sword must have been deliberately dropped by Chao Qingqiu. He used someone else''s hand to kill a demon. Who dares to say that Chao Qingqiu only kills people?"


    In a few words, the Lord of the temple has analyzed this matter closely.


    But he did not know that Hu Xiao died in the hands of Liuxiang.


    "There is nothing to do with the internal strife between demons and soil. In the final analysis, if we really want to fight, it is not because of the death of a big demon or the death of a saint."


    Looking out of the window, he said with a smile.


    In the whole world, I''m afraid it''s these monks who are most happy when there is a big war in the sea. They are still a step away from the sea. If there is no saint, how can they make up for it?


    Many years ago, the master of the temple was always said to be the first person under the cloud. He was only one step away from the sea. Many people even thought that he could step over that step and become a real monk.


    Holy!


    How many people pursue this all their lives?


    People like the temple master naturally want to be holy.


    Ordinary friars don''t know what it will be like to go to the sea from the tower, but the Lord is very clear, so he is waiting for an opportunity.


    When there is one less sage in the cloud, he can take the last step.


    Otherwise, if he wants to take that step rashly, there will definitely be problems.


    As time goes by, why are there more than a dozen saints in the world.


    Is it true that there are not so many geniuses in this world?


    It''s not like that.


    There are genius in this world, but there are only so many chairs.


    So it''s hard.


    But no matter how hard it is, someone will try.


    Instead of looking at the blood rain outside, he took a book out of the bookshelf and pinned it on his waist. Then he said, "love doesn''t look like a tiger, let alone Shengge."


    This is the definition of the matter.


    "But that young man, it is to be killed."


    The host looked at Zhang Shouqing, "it''s good to have wushanhe in Jianshan, but it''s not good to have Li Fuyao."


    This is his attitude. Since it is his attitude, it is the attitude of the whole mountain.


    Zhang Shouqing said, "he''s in Luoyang now. Do you want to kill him?"


    The temple master shook his head. "Don''t worry. Isn''t Chao Qingqiu going to leave? Let''s talk about it when he''s gone. Before he leaves, let alone kill Li Fuyao. Even if he meets a swordsman, he''d better walk around."


    "Why?" Zhang Shouqing asked


    The master said thoughtfully, "a lion is about to close his eyes. Whoever provokes him will not be able to ask for it. What''s more, Chao Qingqiu is not an old lion. He is the sharpest sword in the world. Before he leaves the world, he may as well kill several more people. Whoever gets it will not please him. "Zhang Shouqing frowned and asked in doubt: "since there is a sword fairy in this world, why do you still go to Qingqiu? It shouldn''t be the best time for a swordsman. It''s not the best result to stay in this world for chaoqingqiu? "


    The host turned his head and looked at Zhang Shouqing, "Shou Qing, I have to say, this idea is stupid."


    For the first time in history, the audience always appreciated Zhang Shouqing.


    Although he said so, Zhang Shouqing had no emotion. He looked at the audience and wanted to hear the answer.


    The audience shook his head. "There is no answer. He is Chao Qingqiu. So no one can guess his ideas. What he does is naturally what he wants to do. What does anyone not understand?"


    "After all, he is chaoqingqiu, and he is as respectable as Liuxiang."


    -


    in the blood rain, Li Fuyao and ye Shengge carried umbrellas into Luoyang City.


    Because this is a strange image of heaven and earth. Even the monk who ascends a building can''t isolate the rain water with an air blower. If he wants to keep the rain from falling on him, he has to hold an umbrella.


    Ye Shengge likes umbrella very much, not because she likes rainy days, but because she has an umbrella called peach blossom, which can be taken out when it rains.


    Li Fuyao is a pragmatic man. He has nothing good. In order not to be drenched in the blood, he just spent a few Wen to buy an oil paper umbrella.


    Two people into the city one after another, like a couple.


    Li Fuyao''s face was pale, and the wound in the lingfu was much more stable. However, he found a more difficult problem. When he entered Taiqing, he was fighting with the life and death of ten thousand feet, so he left a wound on his body. That is, there was a hole in the lingfu. When it was broken, the hole was repaired by him.


    But who knows, after the war with Hu Xiao, all the caves are in his lingfu.


    It''s like a net that catches fish.


    I can''t breathe.


    I can''t keep the sword spirit.


    Now the lingfu has lost even a trace of sword spirit.


    Li Fuyao can''t save half of his sword spirit.


    In other words, Li Fuyao is a total loser. In addition to many sword moves, he is just as fit as a weak scholar. Let alone a monk, even a martial arts man in the world, he is afraid to take his life.


    It''s just that this kind of injury is much better than the previous one. As long as there is enough time and enough medicine to nourish, it will recover naturally.


    I got a lot from fighting Hu Xiao.


    So even so, Li Fuyao didn''t feel anything.


    The woman in front of her has entered the spring and Autumn period. He is slower and can''t always look at her back behind ye Shengge.


    Entering Luoyang City, two people walk on the street, and there are not many pedestrians on the street. After all, such a bloody rain, for the monks, is to know that there is a sea left the world, but for ordinary people, it is just sad.


    Since ominous, naturally no one wants to stand in the rain.


    There was no one walking in the rain except the officials of the imperial court.


    Li Fuyao noticed that there were many more government officials and captors on the streets, and from time to time they arrested people. They wore coir raincoats, put their hands on the hilt, and scanned the people hiding under the eaves.


    Luoyang City has a sense of killing.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and went to a leader who looked like a leader. Before he spoke, he took out the jade pendant on his waist.


    The official was still looking at Li Fu''s face under his umbrella.


    After seeing this jade pendant, his expression suddenly became very nervous.


    Ministry of punishment!


    The official was a little nervous. You know, every punishment Department worships monks and gods on the mountain. Where can he see them!


    "What instructions does the immortal master have?"


    He stooped down and looked very humble.


    Before he saw the face under the umbrella, he knew that he was very young, but he didn''t take it seriously. The gods on the mountain could look like what they wanted. How could he understand it.


    "What''s going on?" Li asked


    The official was stunned and thought that even though the immortal masters were not ordinary people, you didn''t know that such a big


    thing happened in Luoyang recently?


    But on second thought, the immortal masters are not always in Luoyang. I don''t know, and it''s not a big deal.


    He looked down at the rain under his feet, and said with some discomfort: "Luoyang city is not peaceful recently..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luoyang city is not called Taiping City. If it is not peaceful, it is normal.


    But in fact, Luoyang City, even if it is not called Taiping City, has been peaceful in the past few years.


    There are schools behind the Yanling Dynasty. Luoyang City, as the imperial capital of the Yanling Dynasty, will not do anything as long as his majesty doesn''t do anything to make the school angry.


    As a matter of fact, even though the emperor''s majesty and the school seemed to be at odds with each other over the years, the school did not do anything to Luoyang City.This is not peaceful because of the bloody rain.


    The common people in the world are often very ignorant. This kind of ignorance comes from many things, but more importantly, they do not read books.


    Behind Yanling is the school palace.


    This is under the rule of Confucianism. I don''t know how many schools and academies are in Yanling. The number of scholars in Yanling must be the largest among the three dynasties. Even so, it can not change the fact that most of the people have not read books.


    They haven''t read a book. They''re stupid.


    The emperors in the secular world generally don''t want their people to read more books. If they read too many books, they will naturally know the truth. Then they will be very troublesome to manage. Therefore, they need to be stupid to manage well.


    But being too stupid can lead to a lot of things.


    Now it''s like a bloody rain in Luoyang.


    As early as this rain began to fall, Luoyang city began to spread. This is because the emperor''s majesty is not a Ming monarch, so there is such a rain, and this blood rain is not the first time. As early as before, Beiming was killed by chaoqingqiu''s sword in the North Sea, there was a blood rain.


    That was where the problem started.


    When the bloody rain started, there were some voices in Luoyang City, but it was easy to be suppressed, because since the emperor''s accession to the throne, he has been benevolent and loving the people, and there has been no major disaster. The whole Yanling is in good weather, and nothing has happened.


    So that blood rain, in other people''s eyes, is a simple vision of heaven and earth.


    However, the bloody rain happened to meet the drought in southern Jingnan. Countless victims were starved to death in the south. Emperor Yanling spent a lot of energy, but he did not solve the problem. In fact, it was later known that there were Confucianist friars who obstructed it.


    Of course, it''s just a drought, which doesn''t mean anything.


    Can be followed by such a bloody rain, which even before the people do not have ideas, now also feel that they have ideas.


    There was a severe drought in the south of Jingnan, and it rained with blood. Therefore, the emperor of Yanling was a faint monarch. Heaven was telling the people that a new emperor should be replaced.


    The common people were very ignorant, and they were afraid at first. The incident of Jingnan was brought to Luoyang City. It was still circulated a few days ago. When they heard of such a thing and saw such a bloody rain, it was easy for Luoyang City to panic.


    The problem arose. The emperor Yanling and his loyal officials tried many ways, but they could not stop the common people''s mouth. They had to send more officials and yamen servants.


    But it''s not a way.


    This must be the shadow of the school.


    There is no doubt about it.


    If we want the people to believe these statements in a short period of time, can we succeed without those teachers?


    The official didn''t know the inside story. He didn''t know the details. But Li Fuyao already knew the whole story. He looked at him and said, "I''m going to enter the palace."


    In a short time, he made a choice.


    He was a tribute to Luoyang City, and naturally he wanted to do something for this city.


    What''s more, this is his home.


    The jade pendant in Li Fuyao''s hand is the highest one of all. Therefore, the official did not hesitate to take Li Fuyao to the imperial palace.


    Holding the jade pendant in his hand, not to mention entering the palace, is to invite his majesty out. He will be very happy if he wants to come.


    After all, those who can have such a jade pendant are the people that his majesty absolutely trusts.


    After a few steps, the official frowned and said, "this..."


    Knowing that ye Shengge was worried about his injury, Li Fuyao did not refuse, but said to the official, "it''s OK."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The imperial city of Luoyang city is no different from that in the fog mountain.


    Ye Shengge walks in the palace with an umbrella and looks very calm.


    Li Fuyao followed the eunuchs in the palace one after another, and finally went outside the imperial study. Ye Shengge did not follow him in. Instead, he chose a place to sit down.


    Li Fuyao glanced at her, handed the oil paper umbrella to the eunuch, and then pushed the door into it.


    Emperor Yanling is standing behind the table, and in front of him are several courtiers.


    Looking at Li Fu shaking the door and entering, the Yanling emperor, who had white hair on his temples, was stunned and then laughed.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    This is the so-called straight to the point.


    There is no need to be so polite between him and Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao asked, "did the school interfere?"


    Emperor Yanling said, "it''s because of the last time."


    Li Fuyao nodded. The last thing happened was that Yanling and Liangxi jointly attacked Dayu.


    It is also normal for the school to make a difficult decision.


    That''s why Li Fuyao is coming.It started because of him.


    Looking at the emperor Yanling, Li Fuyao asked dully, "it''s not an old story, is it?"


    How wise was Emperor Yanling? How could he not know what Li Fuyao said.


    He said with a smile, "I have four sons. They are all very clever people."


    Li Fuyao let out.


    "But they think I''ve lived too long."


    Li Fuyao said, "all four sons think so? How did you teach it? "


    The ministers had already guessed that Li Fuyao was the immortal on the mountain, but when he spoke to Emperor Yanling, they frowned.


    Emperor Yanling didn''t like it. He said with a smile, "just two or three."


    "Kill it."


    Li Fuyao looked at emperor Yanling and gave advice.


    "But they are all my sons. How can I be so cruel?"


    Emperor Yanling sighed.


    "I''m kidding," Li said


    In fact, he and Emperor Yanling knew that the matter was not here.


    It''s no use killing a few princes who are used as knives.


    "That''s why I thought of you."


    Yanling emperor said so.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    There are many sons who are impatient to wait until the day their father dies.


    But I think about the family property, so I have to do something.


    In ordinary people''s homes, there are few cases of this kind of salting, but there are many big families.


    In the final analysis, it is a greedy word.


    Ordinary people are greedy for money, but the princes in Luoyang are greedy for the throne.


    Who doesn''t want to sit on the throne of one of the three great dynasties in the world?


    Besides, they are the people who are very hopeful to become emperors on earth.


    However, the present emperor of Yanling was approved by the academy when he was on the throne. Those princes who want to become the next emperor of Yanling should not only be loved by Emperor Yanling, but also well liked by the Academy. The emperor''s love for Yanling has been obviously concentrated on the four princes over the years, and the remaining three princes, no matter how they behave, are not FA was praised by Emperor Yanling.


    In the long run, the three princes are naturally frustrated.


    Not only they, but also the officials in the court knew that the throne of Yanling must belong to the fourth prince.


    Although emperor Yanling had not yet made a prince, his preference was obvious.


    Although the ownership of the throne has almost been decided, the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty didn''t worry about it, because the emperor of Yanling was still at its peak in spring and autumn, and had at least 30 or 40 years to live.


    Who will start to think about things after 30 or 40 years.


    The civil and military ministers of the Manchu Dynasty were not worried, but the princes who wanted to wait for 30 or 40 years could not help it.


    They didn''t have a chance.


    Now it''s hard to catch one. How can you give up so easily.


    The emperor of Yanling asked the servants to leave. Then he went to the table and sat down with Li Fuyao.


    The Yanling emperor said bluntly: "now there are Mr. changgu and Mr. Chen in Luoyang City. The Academy will not tear face with Luoyang City, so we can only do something else."


    There are many factions in the school, and not all factions have the same views on Luoyang City. Therefore, in the face of Luoyang City, where two people have ascended the tower, the Academy will not put all its eggs in one basket.


    Yanling emperor looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "all they want now is to let me step down from the throne."


    This is indeed the most moderate way.


    Yanling and the school are seemingly at odds with each other. The emperor of Yanling is still here. He doesn''t want Yanling to be under the jurisdiction of the school again, so there are so many attempts. If the school wants Yanling back to the past, it doesn''t have to spend a lot of time to change the emperor.


    If the emperor Yanling, who was interested in the Academy, might have solved the problem.


    The sons of emperor Yanling had more or less ties with the school except the fourth prince, who was devoted to the common people and had no contact with the school.


    Others just think that emperor Yanling thinks the fourth prince can be better, so they prefer him, but they don''t know that emperor Yanling doesn''t like his sons because they are connected with the school.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. The problem in Luoyang city is that the people are very scared by the bloody rain. Then the famine in southern Jingnan and the school Palace are in the dark. According to this trend, in two days, the minister will hand in a book to explain the blood rain, and then wait for others to comply.


    After arriving, someone will ask Yanling emperor to abdicate and let a prince inherit Datong.


    There may be some amnesty after that.


    Anyway, at that time, no matter what it is, it has nothing to do with the present emperor of Yanling.


    When the time comes, Yanling and the school will be reunited, just as in previous years.


    This is the end of the story.


    It doesn''t sound new.


    Li Fuyao has said many stories before. He is a very good storyteller, so after he knows the ending of the story, he can''t accept it.


    The emperor of Yanling could not accept it.


    But there were few people available to Emperor Yanling, so it was very difficult to face the school, even in a certain vein.


    Is it difficult for him to bother Mr. changgu because of these things?


    This is obviously not very good.


    Mr. changgu is able to cut all the problems with one sword, but it may not be overqualified.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and then said, "give it to me."


    Yanling thought about it, but it was also a matter for the emperor.


    Li Fuyao understood his worries and said, "I try to keep them alive."


    With these words, he has turned out of the imperial study.


    Outside the door, the blood was still raining, and the ministers were waiting outside.


    Li Fuyao looked at them and knew that none of the people who could stand here had any connection with the school. But even so, Li Fuyao did not say a word to them.


    After taking the oil paper umbrella by the door, Li Fuyao walked into the rain.Don''t go to ye Shengge, the latter doesn''t know when it will appear in front of him.


    She was holding her umbrella, and she looked calm.


    Li Fuyao walked behind her and asked, "can I bluff people like this?"


    He is now a half disabled man. Even ordinary martial arts men in the Jianghu can''t deal with it. If something happens, he can only rely on bluffing.


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "what''s the use of bluffing at some time?"


    She was already a monk in the spring and Autumn period. She had heard everything Li Fuyao and Emperor Yanling had said in the imperial study, and she did not drop a word.


    So she knew what Li Fuyao was going to say.


    Li Fuyao frowned and didn''t continue to speak. He couldn''t bluff. But the next thing he had to face was a monk. Could he let ye Shengge fight?


    It is obviously a luxury to let a daozhong be a thug.


    "Then accompany me to find someone."


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Cheng family in Nancheng has always been one of the most prominent families in Luoyang. There are countless people to support this big family. Many years ago, it was the old Master Cheng. Until a woman surnamed Cheng married into the Cheng family, the family became the imperial concubine Cheng.


    A few years ago, a prodigal son came back to Luoyang and soon got a handle of Luoshui from the imperial palace. Since then, the Cheng family has been relying on the young man to support it.


    The young man, named Cheng Yusheng, is a sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment. He is also the most effective person in the Cheng family except for Old Master Cheng.


    He usually stays at home most of the time, except for occasional trips out of the city.


    When the bloody rain began to fall, he happened to be at home, so he couldn''t go out.


    It''s a good time to find him.


    It''s also a good opportunity.


    In the rain in an alley, there are two people in front of one after the front.


    At the end of the lane, turn the street and you will find Cheng Fu.


    "If I knew you were looking for him, I would not follow you."


    This is a woman speaking.


    "If you don''t follow me, aren''t you afraid of my accident?"


    The other man replied.


    "I''d rather you died."


    The woman stopped and said nothing, but had taken a stand.


    The man holding the oil paper umbrella is carrying a sword case. He is helpless.


    These two people are not Li Fuyao and ye Shengge.


    Li Fuyao thought about the love and hate entanglement between the two years ago, and did not know what to say.


    He said helplessly: "I don''t know a few people in Luoyang City. You won''t let me go to Mr. Yanqing to fight?"


    Ye Sheng does not speak.


    Li Fuyao tried again: "do you care about this?"


    I don''t know ye Shengge doesn''t care that Cheng Yusheng likes her. Anyway, if Li Fuyao doesn''t find Cheng Yusheng, he will have to let ye Shengge be the thug.


    According to Ye Sheng song''s noble status, it is obviously not willing to.


    Ye Shengge holds an umbrella, and does not mean to speak, but does not have the idea of moving on.


    Li Fuyao stood with her in the rain without speaking.


    Ye Shengge suddenly said: "you look for Li Xiaoxue, I''ll help her."


    To help her is to help you.


    Li Fuyao looks at the eaves corner of Cheng Fu not far away, thinks about it, and then nods.


    Li Xiaoxue''s realm may not be too high, but ye Shengge is always behind her. There is no problem in dealing with what will happen.


    Li Fuyao said, "I''ll find her."


    Ye Shengge shook his head and said, "don''t be so troublesome."


    With that, she took out a piece of paper from her arms, folded a thousand paper cranes, and soon left her hand and flew to the distance.


    More than once, she took out this thing in front of Li Fu.


    Li Fuyao is curious. What is this thing?


    But ye Shengge did not explain it, nor did he ask.


    Ye Shengge has a good relationship with Li Fuyao and Li Xiaoxue.


    "I told her to go to the palace."


    Li Fu shakes his head and just wants to say something, but he still closes his mouth when he looks at ye Shengge''s expression.


    In some words, it doesn''t make sense.


    Ye Shengge knew that he was going to find the princes.


    This blood rain is an objective thing, but it is the princes who give this blood rain subjective understanding.


    Moreover, the Academy relies on these princes to achieve what they want to do.


    So if Li Fuyao wants to do something, he has to find them first.


    The reason why emperor Yanling didn''t want to be so direct was that they were all his sons, even though they never had the same mind, but this could not be changed.The emperor of Yanling was ruthless.


    Because this road is often the most tragic one.


    Li Fuyao has no friendship with the princes, so he seems indifferent to murder.


    But he had promised emperor Yanling to save the lives of his sons.


    He''s going to see them now. What''s the matter?


    "Killing them is really the most stupid way," ye said


    This sentence is a little confused, but Li Fuyao is very surprised to laugh.


    "You are not a fool."


    Ye Shengge smiles, looks at Li Fuyao, and then steps on Li Fuyao.


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    Emperor Yanling was at the height of spring and autumn. Although he had four princes, he did not set up a prince.


    Either the first prince or the most favored fourth Prince failed to become the prince of Yanling.


    There is no prince or prince in Yanling. Those princes have been princes for many years. Up to now, they are still princes. They live in the palace. They live in a palace. They are very close, but there is no intersection.


    Everyone knows that emperor Yanling hated the formation of princes, so even if they wanted to form a party, they hid in the dark and did not dare to show it.


    The palace where the eldest prince lived is called Zhaoyang hall, which is located in the northeast corner of the imperial city. It covers a large area and is in line with his identity as the eldest prince.


    The eldest son is the eldest son of the former empress and the eldest son of the emperor Yanling. According to the ancestral system, he is the next emperor of Yanling. However, the ancestral system seems to be of little importance to the Yanling emperor''s generation. At that time, the emperor was not the legitimate eldest son, but he also became the present emperor of Yanling.


    Now, Yanling emperor''s preference for the fourth Prince is well known in both the government and the public, and no one thinks that the eldest prince can become the next emperor.


    The eldest prince seems to know that, so he began to live in seclusion many years ago. There has been no bad news in these years.


    Just too far away from home, it seems that the government and the public seem to forget that there is a big prince like him in this world.


    In this way, he felt bad, so a few months ago, a school master who claimed to be surnamed Jiang entered Zhaoyang hall. The fire of desire in the eldest prince''s heart became more and more intense.


    At the beginning, Jiang Fu Zi wanted to use the event of Jingnan famine to make the eldest prince gather people''s hearts, so that the emperor of Yanling lost the support of his ministers. But he was not a fool. He knew that only relying on the Jingnan famine, his father and emperor could not abdicate, so he was always struggling.


    But the two days after the bloody rain, the Prince changed his mind.


    He thought he could make a bet.


    Therefore, from a few days ago, he began to gather frequently with some ministers outside the palace. Among them, the commanders of the forbidden army were the most common.


    The idea of the eldest prince is extremely extreme. He thinks that if he fails in the end, he will directly force the palace. Now is his only chance. He really wants to hold on to it. If he does not grasp the current situation, the throne of Yanling will be separated from him.


    This is his only chance.


    At dusk, he returned from the palace to the Zhaoyang hall. After chatting with Jiang Fuzi, he went into the study and into the darkroom, where he had prepared for so many years.


    The darkroom at the back of the study is very simple. It is a row of files, on which are the hobbies of the ministers in the court and the family situation. Some ministers like gambling, some ministers like to recruit prostitutes.


    Some ministers like painting and calligraphy, others


    According to these files, maybe the ministers of the whole Yanling Dynasty are on it.


    How long does it take to collect?


    In this way, the great prince did spend a lot of thought.


    When he went into the darkroom, he wanted to have a look at the files. Although he had already memorized the hobbies of these ministers, he still wanted to have a look and felt that he had a better understanding.


    But when he came in and saw the young man sitting in it, his heart trembled slightly.


    It was a young man in a blue shirt. He was very pale. He should have been sick. At this moment, he was sitting in his favorite chair and flipping through the files.


    The young man turned over the files and made some noises from time to time.


    It seems that he didn''t even know that he came in.


    But he can quietly enter the darkroom, how can be ordinary people.


    "Who are you?" the prince asked


    Hearing this, the young talent raised his head and took a look at the prince. He did not speak. He just untied a jade pendant from his waist and put it on the table.


    The eldest prince lived in seclusion these years, but he did all this for the emperor of Yanling.


    he was very clear about the affairs of the government and the public, and more clearly about what his father had.


    When he saw this jade pendant, he thought that even if his face was pale, the jade pendant offered by the Ministry of punishment was not possessed by ordinary people. What he could have was a great figure.


    In short, it''s a mountain fairy.


    The first thing he thought about was that his father had discovered it.


    As soon as his legs softened, he nearly fell to his knees.


    Li Fuyao looked at him, frowned and said, "do you still want to be emperor?"


    Listening to this, the eldest prince straightened up his body to kneel down.


    He looked at Li Fuyao. Although he was still afraid, he thought that Jiang Fuzi of the Academy was here. With the help of Jiang Fu Zi''s magic power, he would soon know what happened here and would come to rescue him.Li Fuyao knew what he was thinking and didn''t say anything. He just looked at the prince and told a story.


    Naturally, the story was told to him by Emperor Yanling.


    As the story goes on, the big prince''s face becomes whiter and whiter.


    When he finished speaking, the eldest prince was completely deserted.


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "you said that the school had found three people at the same time. Even if your father and Emperor abdicated, who ascended the throne?"


    This is a very serious problem.


    There was only one emperor, but there were three people fighting.


    Those who fail can only die.


    The eldest prince was at a loss.


    Li Fuyao continued: "according to my previous idea, if you want to do something bad, I will kill you. That is, after all the people who have chosen to do something wrong are dead, they will naturally solve the problem, but for some other reasons, it seems that I can''t do such a thing."


    "So I thought of something else. Can you see if it''s ok?"


    The prince took a deep breath, "immortal master, please say so."


    "Even if you take good care of your eldest prince, don''t contact with the Academy in the future. You can''t be emperor in the future. You can''t see your own abilities."


    The eldest prince said with a wry smile, "the father and the emperor have always preferred the fourth younger brother. How can we have a chance?"


    Li Fuyao said calmly: "the emperor''s majesty doesn''t necessarily only like your fourth brother. He doesn''t like you because you and the school have been very close. This is the key point."


    The eldest prince whispered, "the academy has always been our dependence. Why doesn''t the father want to see us close to the school?"


    The eldest prince couldn''t understand.


    Li Fuyao felt that there was no need to explain.


    He didn''t want to kill the emperor''s son.


    That''s why I said that.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and waited for his answer.


    The eldest prince looked up at Li Fuyao, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "the immortal master thinks that the father will forget the past."


    "Of course, to be an emperor, how can you not have such a mind."


    Li Fuyao answered firmly.


    "How can the immortal master solve the problem at the school palace?"


    In the eyes of the great prince, the immortal teacher in the school palace must be worshipped by his father''s punishment department.


    Li Fuyao played an understatement, "kill it."


    The prince was still ready to speak, and the door of the darkroom was pushed open again.


    Two women came in.


    It''s a little bit of a killer.


    Li Xiaoxue is carrying a sword. There are some blood stains on it.


    Ye Shengge walks behind, looking calm.


    It is very simple for such a monk in the spring and Autumn period to solve the problem of a master in the imperial palace of Taiqing.


    Li Xiaoxue called brother Sheng.


    Li Fuyao looked at the prince and said with a smile, "my sister."


    The prince frowned at the bloodstain on Li Xiaoxue''s sword.


    How can this girl look so familiar.


    Li Fuyao pulls out a file from the bookshelf, which records Li Xiaoxue.


    The prince didn''t know why, so he wrote Li Xiaoxue on it.


    Li Fuyao looked at the prince with a smile in his eyes.


    , the great prince, soon remembered


    . He apologized and said, "this is what he had written before Dao Lang."


    Li Fuyao took a look at him.


    No more.


    He stood up.


    "I hope you can do something good, at least don''t be so stupid, think about what to do and what to do, your father is really kind to you."


    The eldest prince became very calm, "I want to know how the immortal master wants to solve these problems?"


    Li Fuyao said, "I said I was going to kill."


    What he said about killing is killing, not anything else.


    With these words, Li Fuyao stood up and walked out of the dark room.


    Ye Shengge followed him, and Li Xiaoxue followed him.


    The eldest prince took a deep breath and walked out of the dark room. Soon he saw the body of Jiang Fu Zi in the room.


    The master of Taiqing was killed with a sword.


    He was just an ordinary man. Naturally, he couldn''t see that the master died. He was killed by one man with a sword, but he was sealed by another, leaving him with a very low fighting power.


    This is to let him be the object of Li Xiaoxue''s training.


    So he died very stifled.


    Li Fuyao didn''t hold an umbrella this time. Li Xiaoxue held it for him.


    A line of three people went to another palace.


    Li Xiaoxue asks a way: "elder brother, really kill a person to go?"


    Li Fuyao said helplessly, "I cheated that guy. How can you believe it."


    Li Xiaoxue spat out his tongue, "what do you mean?""If you want to kill people, I have to kill all the people in the school. If you want to kill people, they will kill the emperor Yanling directly. Why bother? So I say killing people is just cheating him."


    Li Xiaoxue looks at her pale, but seems to be in good spirits. She is thinking about what to say.


    Li Fuyao has already said: "now we are going to other places to find someone. We are going to kill that person."


    Looking at Li Xiaoxue and asking questions again, Li Fuyao said: "after killing that man, I began to do business."


    Li Xiaoxue stopped, and suddenly asked in a low voice, "can we call brother Cheng?"


    Li Fuyao stopped and did not speak.


    There was something serious in the eyes.


    Li Xiaoxue was stunned and immediately felt that he had said something wrong.


    Li Fu shook his head.


    Still did not speak.


    At this time, ye Shengge replied, "no way!"


    Be sure.


    If you say no, you can''t.


    Li Xiaoxue didn''t dare to turn her head to see ye Shengge, but she still felt strange when she heard this.


    Why not?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the blood rain, Cheng Yusheng didn''t really go out. He sat on the threshold of his own house and looked at the red blood flowing on the street. He thought it was very interesting.


    This is a sea leaving the world.


    He knows.


    It''s none of his business.


    In his whole life, he didn''t know whether it was possible to walk into the building and think about the sea. It was really worrying.


    Chen Jiu came out of the mansion and sat next to the silly boy with the gourd in his hand and took a sip of wine from time to time.


    Looking at the bloody rain, the old man said with a smile, "it''s very hard to be a man to do this. If you want to leave this world, you should let people know. Do you think it''s powerful or not?"


    Cheng Yusheng seldom goes to pick up his teacher''s words, because if he says something wrong, he wants to show him his knife, but his knife, which is so beautiful, can''t help getting beaten.


    How can this monk who ascends the building to beat him.


    So Cheng Yusheng was very clever and did not speak.


    He just looked at the distance, smiling and silent.


    But soon he heard the voice of the old man over his head, "have a fight."


    Have a fight!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    Cheng Yusheng didn''t want to be beaten in such a day, so he chose to leave. Chen Jiu didn''t have the idea of beating him up, so he didn''t stop him.


    He is a monk who ascends the building boundary. It is very simple for him to fight Cheng Yusheng, a little guy in the too clear environment.


    Cheng Yusheng runs out of Chengfu in the rain.


    When I turned into the alley, I ran into a man.


    The man was in a blue shirt, pale and holding an umbrella. When Cheng Yusheng hit him, he stepped back several steps. Fortunately, there was a girl trying to support the man''s body so that he would not fall down like this.


    Cheng Yusheng looked up and saw the man''s face. He was surprised that he knew the man and his face.


    Cheng Yusheng looked at him with a frown and asked, "how did you become this ghost like you haven''t seen for several years?"


    The words are not very nice, but there is a girl who likes him, so he is not only not beaten, but also looked at with admiration by the girl.


    The sick man was helpless. He hit his sister on the head with his hand. Then he said, "it''s no big deal. I had a fight with someone. I didn''t kill him. I didn''t die."


    Cheng Yusheng frowned and said, "which disciple of the three religions can stop your sword?"


    He spent most of these years in Luoyang City. Apart from practicing sabres every day, he didn''t care much about other things. Although he knew that a Canghai had left the world, he didn''t know the details.


    Of course, if he knew that the man in front of him was fighting with a big demon, and then he was so seriously injured, he would have startled his chin.


    This world''s sea monks, also so some, can meet one, but is very lucky thing.


    The sick man did not answer Cheng Yusheng''s question, but said with a smile: "this time, I''m here to find you."


    Cheng Yusheng glanced at Li Xiaoxue behind him, and then asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "It''s about doing something interesting, but it''s ok if you don''t want to do it."


    Li Fuyao blocked Li Xiaoxue''s sight without trace, and then said, "I promise, if you don''t agree, you will regret it."


    Cheng Yusheng was originally a man with a bad temper. If he had a good temper, he would not have gone out of Luoyang City alone and traveled to the poor mountains and rivers for many years. Of course, if he did not travel for those years, he would not have become a monk.


    Listening to Li Fuyao''s words, Cheng Yusheng put his hands on his chest, "I''ll tell you, I won''t promise."


    Li Fuyao nodded, then gave him a thumbs up and turned to leave.


    Li Xiaoxue laughs and wants to tell herself that elder brother Cheng, your favorite girl is also there. Can you agree?


    But as soon as Li Fuyao is still there, Li Xiaoxue doesn''t dare to speak.


    If my brother wants to kiss her, he''ll kiss her.


    It''s hard to say these things before, but my parents couldn''t help Li Fuyao. She had already put her mind on Li Xiaoxue. If Li Fuyao said something again, she would be married.


    Master said that as long as she practiced the sword well and could live several hundred years later, she didn''t want to get married so early.


    It''s a long time.


    Cheng Yusheng looked at Li Fuyao and turned around without hesitation. He was suspicious. He waved to Li Fuyao and asked, "what is it?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and said with a smile, "little things."


    Li Xiaoxue sighs, his brother Cheng, seems to have been cheated by his brother.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the palace, ye Shengge came to the courtyard in front of the alley alone with an umbrella. It has been several years since I came to Luoyang City last time. I don''t know if the peach tree is dead.


    Just before he got to the gate of the small courtyard, ye Shengge remembered one thing. Instead of rushing in, he turned around and walked into a wonton shop. The middle-aged women in that shop had become a bit of vicissitudes, with gray temples,


    and some wrinkles.


    When she saw the white skirt woman coming in, the woman was stunned. Then she remembered the girl who used to eat wonton in the shop a few years ago. She immediately began to laugh, "girl, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The words are full of warmth.


    Ye Shengge put the umbrella at his feet and looked at the woman with a smile and a soft voice. "I went out and walked around, and then I came back."


    She seldom deals with ordinary people, but she likes the owner''s wife of the wonton shop and the villagers who fished by the river.


    The owner''s wife grinned and quickly cooked a bowl of wonton in the pot. After it was cooked and served, she said with a smile, "this bowl is free of money."


    Ye Shengge did not affectation, said thanks, and then sat down to eat wonton.


    There was a bloody rain outside, and there was no one in the shop. So the woman simply sat beside ye Shengge and asked in a low voice, "I haven''t seen you in these years. Can I get married?"Ye Shengge shakes his head.


    "And there are people who like it?"


    Ye Sheng sang a song, but also shook his head.


    The woman sighed and whispered, "what a wonderful person, why don''t you rush to get married?"


    It''s self talk, and ye Shengge doesn''t answer.


    She swallows some wonton, and her expression is very indifferent. She remembers that many years ago, she was a monk in the Taiqing state, but now she has gone to the spring and Autumn period. When she reaches the spring and Autumn period, she can live a few more years. If she returns to Luoyang for a long time, she should not see this woman.


    Everyone is going to die.


    She died very slowly.


    It is this kind of slowness that leads to the monk''s loneliness in the long years.


    She ate wonton seriously. The woman also said a lot of things in her spare time. Some of her family members were short. Later, she didn''t know why she said it. This was in the Li family nearby.


    Li, the yard is next to her house.


    That''s Li Fuyao''s family.


    In fact, ye Shengge didn''t know. When Li''s father wanted to expand the courtyard, he saw ye Shengge''s courtyard. At that time, he wanted to find the owner of the house lease and push the yard away.


    At that time, even the yard had been bought, but when it was time to start, it ran aground.


    Because Li''s mother said that the girl she had met before was pretty good. She might not have married. She would like to find her daughter-in-law in the future. If she was pushed by her father Li, what would she be?


    Don''t give you a scolding?


    Li father thought, this also has some truth, so did not want to push this courtyard a piece.


    However, the two of them waited for many years, but they did not wait for the girl to come back. After that, they had some thoughts. However, they were soon called by the officials of the Ministry of punishment and said that it was the courtyard beside them, which could not be demolished.


    As for why, at the beginning, the official of the Ministry of punishment only said with profound meaning: "that man and Li Xianshi are in the same way."


    People in the same way can naturally make people feel something.


    They are all on the road of practice.


    That''s the same person.


    Finally, after Li Fu gave up all his ideas, he also said a few words when Li Fuyao returned to Luoyang City, but he did not mention the matter. After all, it was not very glorious.


    When the woman mentioned the Li family, she said that her son was very good. She seemed to be a senior official of the imperial court. Anyway, she could not stay in Luoyang City for a few days all year round. I don''t know what kind of people they are. Anyway, she can be a senior official at such a young age.


    "It''s lucky that they sent the child out of the city in the early years, and they didn''t know who they gave it to. Now, the child soon became a man without parents. It''s really a crime for such a small child. But who could have thought that after so many years, the child came back again and became a senior official of the imperial court. Now it''s time for these two people to enjoy their happiness."


    Although Li Fu Yao''s father and mother have not talked about Li Fuyao''s life experience, they have been passed on a lot since he began to expand his house. Of course, ordinary people know the truth, which is far from the truth, but in any case, they will know only words.


    A little bit.


    Ye Shengge finished the wonton and put down the dishes and chopsticks. He asked with some interest: "if the son of the Li family wants to marry, what kind of woman would he like to see?"


    The woman was stunned, and her eyes flashed a trace of unconscious disappointment. She always thought that the Li family''s son was good, but the Li couple were far from each other.


    She really didn''t want such a girl to marry to the Li family.


    Ye Shengge was just a casual question. If you don''t get the answer here, it''s OK.


    After eating the wonton, she stood up and said, "I will stay in Luoyang City for more time. I will come often."


    With that, she got out of the shop.


    Go to the yard over there.


    Walking to the gate of the courtyard, ye Shengge looked at the door that was not locked, and then pushed the door into it. As expected, he saw the peach blossom tree in the courtyard.


    It''s very good to grow luxuriantly.


    Ye Shengge walked through the courtyard, went to the house, took out a bamboo chair, put it under the eaves, and sat on it. He even listened to the rain, and soon fell asleep.


    After she went to sleep, three people came to the alley.


    Two men and one woman.


    Li Fuyao, Li Xiaoxue and Cheng Yusheng.


    Li Xiaoxue bought a big umbrella to cover Li Fuyao and himself under the umbrella. Otherwise, his brother, who was seriously injured, was caught in the rain. Looking at the nearer home, Li Xiaoxue was worried and said, "brother, if you see your parents and your virtue, will something happen?"


    Li Fuyao reached out and patted Li Xiaoxue''s forehead, frowned and said, "what is my virtue?"


    Li Xiaoxue spat out her tongue.


    Li Xiaoxue did not dare to speak. In the days when she was practicing swordsmanship in jiexinglou, her master talked about the few young swordsmen in the world. She praised her brother very much. She said that her talent was not first-class in the world. Although she had caught up with a good time, her mental opportunity was not bad at all. That''s how she became a swordsman in the twilight world so quickly thing.Li Xiaoxue also knows that her brother has become a figure known to countless friars for a long time. It is really more powerful than being an emperor. She is naturally very happy to be a younger sister.


    Approaching the door, Li Fuyao stopped and said calmly, "knock on the door."


    Li Xiaoxue is unwilling to reach out and knock on the door.


    Soon, a voice came from the door.


    Li Xiaoxue answered.


    A woman soon came to the door and opened the wooden door.


    Seeing such a big umbrella.


    Brother and sister under the umbrella.


    Li''s mother quickly put her eyes on Li Fuyao''s face, and immediately she said with a cry: "what''s the matter? Going out for a trip becomes this virtue?"


    Li Fu shakes a Leng, turn a head to see Li Xiaoxue.


    Li Xiaoxue spat out her tongue, thinking that now his mother also said so, you dare not hit her?


    Li Fuyao sighed and did not speak.


    Soon, Li''s father heard the sound and came to the door. He was much more knowledgeable than his daughter-in-law. Seeing Li Fuyao''s appearance, he knew that he had been punished outside.


    Li took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "it''s good to be back."


    Li Fuyao and his family are standing at the gate. Cheng Yusheng has already run to the courtyard next to him. Looking at the door, which was originally empty but now locked, he knows that the girl he is longing for has come back.


    He lay down in front of the door, looked down the crack, and saw a white under the eaves.


    He was about to knock when he felt a chill.


    The majestic air machine converges in front of the door.


    There was no intention of killing or any other emotion.


    There is only one meaning.


    Go away.


    Cheng Yusheng stood in front of the door, suddenly felt that this should be the winter of Luoyang City.


    Otherwise, why is it so cold?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    After dealing with the affairs of the eldest prince, Li Fuyao patiently went to see the second prince. This time, he did not bring ye Shengge, only Cheng Yusheng.


    Cheng Yusheng didn''t want to, but ye Shengge didn''t pay attention to him. He didn''t even see her. Thinking about this, he was very depressed. He wanted to find something to do.


    So he followed Li Fuyao into the palace.


    He hung on the Luoshui river without any obstacles, but the second prince was not as sensible as the first prince. He was not willing to give up his idea until the end. Li Fuyao sighed, but did not kill him.


    That is to ask a decree to let the second prince into the cold palace.


    The cold palace was originally used to confine the concubines who had made mistakes. It was unreasonable to lock the second prince in. However, the reason why Li Fuyao did this was because the cold palace was close to each other.


    Cheng Yusheng''s realm has always been good. Although he can''t catch up with those real young talents, he is still a Taiqing state. With Chen Jiu''s efforts to polish the buildings, Cheng Yusheng has almost surpassed the ordinary monks in Taiqing in recent years.


    The monk of the Academy behind the second prince is just a pure place. When he meets Cheng Yusheng, he can''t last for a quarter of an hour, so he is killed by a knife.


    When Cheng Yusheng, who was worshipped by the Ministry of punishment, carried the head to the second prince, the prince was scared to death.


    After settling the matter, Li Fuyao left the palace.


    The blood rain has already stopped, but the sky is still very gloomy, Luoyang City as always depressed.


    Li Fuyao''s face was as pale as ever. He had taken some pills from chenxieshan mountain, but he recovered slowly. The holes in the lingfu had been repaired less than half of them, but at least some sword spirit could be left in the lingfu.


    It felt like a naked girl who finally had some clothes.


    Although thin, but better than nothing.


    Walking on the street with Cheng Yusheng, this Dao Lang is not in a good mood and is somewhat depressed. Li Fuyao knows, but he doesn''t want to say anything.


    The word "love", in the final analysis, is a matter of two people. If only one person has an idea, then this is not a good story.


    If Cheng Yusheng was such an infatuated person, he might be moved by another woman, but he was ye Shengge, the Taoist of chenxieshan, and the most popular young man in the whole practice world. Let alone Cheng Yusheng, even the other young talents wanted to marry ye Shengge.


    The whole world is afraid to think that he is unworthy.


    No one deserves Ye Sheng song.


    This is the consensus of the whole world of practice.


    Li Fuyao thought about the consensus, but also some helpless.


    Cheng Yusheng took a few steps and suddenly said, "Li Fuyao, what about the woman you like? Has she got any eyebrows?"


    He wanted to ask. In fact, what he wanted was a negative answer from Li Fuyao, so that he could take Li Fuyao, a fellow in the same situation, to sue for some bitterness.


    But Li Fuyao just thought about it and didn''t speak.


    He has no reason to talk so much nonsense.


    After walking for a long time, the outline of Li Fu''s residence can be seen. Li Fuyao suddenly thinks of something.


    "Don''t think about hitting my sister."


    When he said this, Li Fuyao''s face was very ugly.


    He doesn''t think Cheng Yusheng is a good person, but he thinks that his sister likes Cheng Yusheng, and there is no result.


    What Cheng Yusheng likes is daozhong Ye Sheng song. Even if Li Xiaoxue likes Cheng Yusheng, what result can he have?


    Even if there is a result, Li Fuyao doesn''t think it is a good result.


    Cheng Yusheng mumbles his mouth and is thinking of saying something to refute.


    I saw Li Fuyao''s eyes.


    It''s serious and murderous.


    Cheng Yusheng licked his lips and frowned: "what can I do? She''s gone? "


    Li Fuyao listened to this and frowned. It was not so easy to solve the problem of love words.


    He thought about it and said, "you know that."


    "What do I know?"


    Cheng Yusheng did not understand.


    "You sing to Ye Sheng just as snow does to you."


    Li Fuyao looks at Cheng Yusheng and speaks quietly.


    This is a dead knot. Li Fuyao wants him and Li Xiaoxue to untie it.


    "You know it''s impossible for you and Ye Sheng to sing. Why do you want to spend it?"


    Li Fuyao asked, "have you ever had enough of a closed door?"


    Cheng Yusheng looked dispirited, "if she doesn''t appear in front of me, I''ll forget it after ten or eight years, but she''s here again. How can I forget it?"


    Cheng Yusheng is far from a free and easy person, at least in the face of Ye Sheng song, he is not.


    Li Fuyao is not a eloquent scholar either, so after chatting a few words, he shut his mouth.


    This time I returned to Luoyang City, I just wanted to see my parents, but I didn''t expect to encounter this incident, but I met it and I couldn''t push it away.Emperor Yanling has done a lot for Dayu. If Dayu didn''t regard Jianshan as a national religion, even if his elder martial brother took charge of it, many people would not accept it.


    Therefore, it is natural for him to solve these problems for emperor Yanling.


    Neither the eldest prince nor the second prince is a person who can achieve great things. Li Fuyao thinks that the most difficult thing is the third prince. He has always said that the third prince knew that he would not be the new emperor of Yanling, so he always indulged himself. Such a person, in the mouth of emperor Yanling, was said to be the most useful person.


    You should know that among the four princes, because three of them were close to the school, Emperor Yanling has been trying to cultivate the fourth Prince for years. No matter how he is trained, the prince is still better than the fourth prince.


    If the last three princes had to die, Emperor Yanling did not want them to die.


    This is the last thing he wants to see.


    He even thought that one day the third prince could change his mind, and then the father and son could really work together.


    Even if there was no such day in his life, Emperor Yanling would not be too sad.


    What he needs is a man of the same way, not anything else.


    If the way is different, they will not conspire with each other, even if the person is his own son.


    Li Fuyao thinks that Luoyang City has stopped a lot of rumors these days, and he is not in a hurry to find the third prince. He and the other party know that this is a game. The two sides of the game are not between Li Fuyao and the third prince, but between Li Fuyao and the school, so everything is in no hurry.


    Near Li''s house, Cheng Yusheng takes a look at the closed door in the distance, sighs, turns around and walks away, and soon disappears here.


    Li Fuyao opened the door and went back to the house.


    Ye Shengge is inside. She is sitting in the yard talking to Li Xiaoxue. Li''s mother and father sit on the side and say a few words from time to time. Li Fuyao takes a look at the yard and walks along the corridor to the backyard.


    There is a bamboo chair under the eaves. After sitting down, Li Fuyao takes out the green silk sword by the window.


    Then he began to peel the fruit on one side.


    The sword is stained with too much blood. It always tastes fishy.


    But the material of this sword is different, so there are not so many things.


    After a while, ye Shengge came to the eaves, and she sat not far away from Li Fuyao''s side, holding some other food in her hand.


    Li Fuyao bit the fruit and said with a smile, "I don''t think you have the temperament to listen to such complicated things."


    When passing by the courtyard before, Li Fuyao could naturally hear them talking about their family members. Anyway, it was meaningless, especially for daozhong.


    Ye Shengge didn''t care, "it''s interesting to listen to things outside of practice. Besides, who knows it''s not practice?"


    Ye Shengge''s understanding of practice may be different from many people, but no one dares to say that her understanding of the word "practice" is wrong, because she is one of the most brilliant monks in the world.


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a while. He thought that this was probably the same thing as the old ancestor said about walking through the world of mortals. So he didn''t speak, probably because he thought there was no problem.


    Biting on the fruit, he looked at the dark clouds in the sky and asked, "is this time very suitable?"


    The rain is coming, and the wind is all over the building.


    It''s natural.


    Ye Shengge said, "it feels like you can''t get through the school."


    Ye Shengge''s feeling is very direct, and there is no problem. Although it seems that Li Fuyao is trying to help the emperor of Yanling, it is still because the other party is a school.


    Li Fuyao swallowed the flesh in his mouth. "I''ve always been a man of hatred."


    Ye Shengge asked, "how can you see it?"


    Li Fuyao said, "if I have a chance to enter the sea, I must kill Hu Xiao first."


    He is such a person who holds grudges. In those years, the school won his qualification, so he would not get along with the school. If Hu Xiao wanted to kill him, he would kill Hu Xiao first. There is no reason to say.


    This is him.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "of course, I will fight the old man in Shengjing first."


    Ye Shengge frowned and said, "you should be free and easy. How do you look? You are not free and easy at all."


    Li Fuyao said, "how free and easy is this? The cloud in the sky is going away."


    Ye Shengge thinks a little bit, and already knows that Li Fuyao must be talking about the Sword Fairy. It is no secret that Chao Qingqiu left the world. Especially after there is a sword fairy in the fog mountain, Chao Qingqiu is not willing to stay for more time.


    He wants to leave the world, the fastest is these days, the slowest is not too late.


    With chaoqingqiu, no matter what the wind and waves are, they can''t overturn the boat with swordsmen on it.Without chaoqingqiu, there is Ye Changting.


    Not necessarily the same as chaoqingqiu.


    There is only one person in chaoqingqiu, no one can replace him.


    Ye Shengge smiles and wants to speak.


    At this time, Li Xiaoxue came in, looked at Li Fuyao and said, "brother, someone is coming."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    The man who came is the third prince.


    Accompanied by a middle-aged scholar, he entered Li Fu.


    Li Fuyao didn''t get up. After waiting for the two men to enter the courtyard, he put the sword into the scabbard. The green silk sword was not far from his side. Ye Shengge ignored them.


    Looking at Ye Sheng''s song, the third prince asked in a warm voice, "surely this is Ye Xianshi, right?"


    Ye Shengge''s reputation in the world of practice has always been louder than that of Li Fuyao.


    The third prince''s voice is very light. He doesn''t look like a prodigal son at all. Instead, he is polite, just like a scholar. The middle-aged scholar behind him looks at Ye Sheng''s song with a dignified expression.


    His own realm has already reached the twilight state, which can not be said to be weak, but now looking at this Taoist, he can not see her realm clearly.


    It made him feel strange.


    Ye Shengge ignored these two people. She ate two mouthfuls and got up and walked into the room.


    Li Fuyao took a look at the third prince.


    The atmosphere was a little subtle for a while.


    The third prince looked at Li Fuyao and said, "Li Xianshi, I come to see you. I have something to talk about."


    This is nonsense. If it''s OK, what does he come to see him for.


    Li Fuyao looked at the middle-aged scholar behind him and calmly said, "what''s the difference between you and him


    The reason for this is that the princes want to be emperor, and the Academy wants to change the emperor, so these things happen. Now the third prince and the middle-aged scholar are together, which means that the third prince still stands at the side of the school. In this way, there is nothing to talk about.


    The third prince shook his head and obviously did not think so, "Li Xianshi, I think there is a difference."


    Li Fuyao said, "I''d like to hear more about it."


    Among the three princes, the eldest prince is a relatively calm one. As for the second prince, he is fanatical, but the third prince is the most calm and interesting of the three.


    He was calm, even extraordinary.


    It reminds Li Fuyao of the emperor Yanling.


    Such a person seems to be the most suitable person for the emperor.


    The third prince Wensheng said: "Li Xianshi went to the residence of two imperial brothers and killed two school teachers. Then one of them was still in the palace, while the other went to the cold palace. I think it should be the eldest brother who judged the situation. The second emperor was stubborn. But the immortal master went to the two imperial brothers. Why did he forget me? Or have you never come to me, because you have other plans? "


    Li Fuyao said to the point: "Your Majesty attaches great importance to you, so I wonder if you can have a chance to become the next emperor of Yanling."


    Emperor Yanling didn''t need an unruly son, but if the third prince could change his mind, the emperor would be happy to see him become his successor.


    As for whether this will do harm to the fourth prince, he is not worried about it.


    As a monarch, he naturally has to choose a better successor.


    There is no doubt about that.


    The third prince didn''t expect that he would hear this. He was a little lost in his mind. Then he mocked himself: "I thought that the father had not considered us for a long time."


    Li Fuyao said meaningfully, "if you continue to walk towards Jingkou mountain, the throne will really be none of your business."


    The third prince laughed and clearly understood the truth. He asked, "then I will ask Li Xianshi. Why did the emperor choose a son who has nothing to do with the school?"


    The reason why emperor Yanling wanted to leave the school was that he didn''t want to watch the monks standing on the mountain looking at him like ants. But he also knew that it was not easy or even impossible to let the monks down.


    He could only stand on another mountain to look at the monks on the mountain.


    It was very difficult for the Yanling Dynasty to reach that day.


    In contrast, everyone knows that there is a big difference between the monks in the academy and those in Luoyang City.


    Even if one day, the number of people going to the tower in Luoyang City will reach the same number as the school palace, but there will be four saints in the sea after the school palace. It is very easy to overthrow the Yanling Dynasty and establish a new dynasty.


    This is not impossible, and even this kind of thing is bound to happen.


    As long as Yanling comes to that day, no matter how the saints do not care about human affairs, they will always do something.


    The third prince knew his father''s idea, but he never thought he would succeed, so he was not willing to follow his father. In his opinion, if he followed his father''s idea, he would change his surname in a short time.


    It''s a good thing to change an emperor. I''m afraid that another family will be emperor.


    That''s the big thing.


    This is the real difference.


    "I can''t do what my father wants to do. Many people can do what I want to do. This is where I''m not as good as my father''s. But people like my father''s are doomed to leave no good reputation. The fourth younger brother is his follower, but he doesn''t have a good end. It''s about our father and son. But really speaking, it is a great event in the world, and the father and the emperor will certainly be the one who failed. After that, many people will be affected. The common people in the world will ignore it for a while, just say the royal family. "The third prince sighed: "although the father has been doing this emperor, but in fact, without the throne, it is not only his own death."


    "I don''t want everyone to die together."


    The royal family is also a family and a big family. The emperors of Yanling have always been the same surname. This dynasty has existed for 6000 years. In other words, there are countless royal families in Yanling, and one of them is in front of Yanling emperor, so they can live well.


    There is no one between them in the presence of emperor, there will be no good days to speak of.


    The third prince thought of this, so he wanted to be emperor and change their relationship with the school.


    But not necessarily.


    Because this is Luoyang City.


    The emperor of Yanling had two monks in Luoyang.


    Even if the Imperial Palace was finally forced, as long as emperor Yanling didn''t want to, no one could let him step down from the throne.


    The third prince knew it was true, but he could not accept it.


    Li Fuyao said: "what your majesty has done may not be possible, but it is not entirely without opportunities."


    The third prince shook his head.


    No words.


    But the meaning is obvious.


    He didn''t believe it.


    Not to believe is not to believe.


    Li Fuyao looked at him, "then why don''t you talk to him?"


    The third prince said, "the father''s heart is like a rock. Who can talk about him?"


    Li Fuyao looked at him and knew what it meant.


    He shook his head.


    "I can''t say anything about him."


    "Besides, I don''t want to talk about these things."


    "Because I think he''s right."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    The reason why emperor Yanling didn''t want to pass the throne to the three princes was that they were not his followers, but the reason why they were willing to pass the throne to the fourth prince was the opposite.


    In order to get the Yanling Dynasty out of the school, he can''t do it alone. Therefore, he needs the successor of his will. The three princes are not.


    Only the fourth Prince is.


    In addition, Emperor Yanling also needed many officials to support his will.


    In Luoyang City, there are many ministers who are interested in the imperial palace. He knew it at the beginning of his succession. So over the years, he has taken the initiative to turn the imperial court into his court. Many ministers who are interested in learning palace have been quietly relegated to other places by him, and some are directly dismissed for many reasons.


    This is a very long time. In the past ten years, he has dealt with less than 20 ministers, but even so, there are more ministers in the court who are loyal to him than those who are loyal to him.


    Emperor Yanling''s followers of Taoism have always been rare.


    He didn''t think Li Fuyao was one.


    Because he never asked.


    He believed in Li Fuyao because he knew Li Fuyao had a bad time with the school and believed in Li changgu''s judgment. However, he never thought that Li Fuyao was one of the people who supported him.


    "Your Majesty is right."


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth again. This time, his address was somewhat respectful.


    He looked at the third prince and said seriously, "Your Majesty wants the people on the mountain to be on the mountain and the people at the bottom of the mountain. It''s not a wrong idea that the two should not interfere."


    The third prince was puzzled and asked, "why?"


    Behind him, the middle-aged scholar frowned.


    I don''t want to know something.


    "Naturally, it''s because we are too strong, and many of us can''t reason," Li said softly


    No reason, no reason.


    These are two things.


    The unreasonable people are naturally governed by the law, but who will restrict the unreasonable monks?


    The emperor in the secular world should be in the eyes of the people in the world. If he does anything bad, he will be remonstrated by his ministers. If the emperor does not listen to it, there will be an uprising.


    In short, if you want to be a good emperor, you have to be a good emperor.


    Or I''ll leave that seat soon.


    But who is in charge of the unreasonable monks on the mountain?


    No one can control it.


    No one will offend the monks on the mountain for the sake of the common people. When the monks of high level come to the secular world, the emperors should respect them. If their accomplishments are higher, they will bow down.


    When a monk like the temple master came to the secular world and saw the emperor, the emperor would give up his seat and let the master sit down, and he did not dare to complain.


    You can take whatever you like. No one can say a word.


    This is the problem of monks on the mountain and in the secular world.


    Emperor Yanling didn''t want anyone to come to his palace one day and tell him to let him go down and let him sit down. He also didn''t want a minister to hand over the book, saying that it was when a friar insulted a woman or killed someone''s family.


    I can only tear off the fold and do nothing else.


    None of these things the emperor of Yanling didn''t want to do.


    But these things have happened many times in these six thousand years.


    The emperors in front of them had no way to do it, nor did they want to change it.


    But emperor Yanling wanted to do it.


    So he did something.


    Something is being done.


    Li Fuyao is different from many friars. He is not the kind of monk who was brought up the mountain by some people when he was young and began to practice. Then he was instilled with a lot of thoughts in the process of practice.


    He has a lot more experience.


    You can know a lot of things by experiencing it.


    To understand.


    So he supported the practice of emperor Yanling.


    Although it was difficult, he was willing to do it and help emperor Yanling.


    "Even if the school is no longer involved in secular affairs, how can the father and the emperor put an end to these things? Even if the father and the emperor have two people climbing the building as resistance, they will not help him all his life. It will be just."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "what you said is unreasonable."


    The third prince was stunned. He didn''t expect Li Fuyao to say so.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and said something he had said before.


    I''d like to hear more about it.


    Li Fuyao said: "the monarch has a lot of help. Naturally, many people are stronger than the monarch. They can be used by the monarch. This is the courtier. According to what you said, if you want to be a monarch, do you want to be the strongest one between heaven and earth?"


    The strongest can suppress everything, so things between heaven and earth can be done according to his intention.This seems to be the truth.


    But the third prince thought something was wrong.


    But he couldn''t say what was wrong.


    Li Fuyao said: "this kind of thing is the thing that can only be seen after thousands of years. Why do we have to say right and wrong now? Everyone can''t say who is right. So in the end, it''s just a fight."


    After a fight, I''m not going to say anything more.


    The mouth that the third prince was about to open was closed.


    The middle-aged scholar who had not spoken for a long time came out from behind the third prince and looked at Li Fuyao. He asked: "if there was no such thing in those years, you should be the amazing descendants of our school."


    What happened to Li Fuyao in Luoyang City at that time was no secret in the world of practice. He knew it for granted.


    Li Fuyao nodded and agreed.


    Everyone''s experience is different, resulting in different views on the world.


    That''s the truth.


    If it had not happened in those days, Li Fuyao might have been an ordinary monk of the three religions.


    Even if it had to be different, it would not be as famous in the world as it is today.


    Li Fuyao sat on the bamboo chair and looked at such a monk, but he didn''t want to get up.


    "If you want to fight, you should fight with him."


    He is a monk in the twilight world. It''s not good to bully him, a half useless man.


    The middle-aged scholar frowned and said, "Miss Ye has already crossed the twilight zone and become a monk in the spring and Autumn period. I am not his opponent."


    Li Fuyao raised his eyebrows and said, "so you come to my trouble?"


    As he spoke, Li Fuyao seemed to be angry and wanted to stand up.


    But Li Fuyao didn''t get up, though his expression was very excited.


    It''s really tiring to stand up. He doesn''t want to stand up.


    The middle-aged scholar looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "although you are a monk in the Taiqing state, you are also a swordsman, but your fighting power should be similar to mine. No one will suffer from a battle."


    Listening to this, Li Fuyao tried to laugh, but he still didn''t.


    Thinking that this middle-aged scholar should have been in Luoyang city all the time, he did not know what happened in Wushan mountain. He didn''t know what happened in the end. He didn''t even know that he had broken through the Taiqing realm and entered the twilight realm.


    Li Fuyao looked at the middle-aged scholar and said, "do you think I look like I''m hurt?"


    The middle-aged scholar nodded and said, "it''s a bit like it, but not necessarily."


    Li Fuyao didn''t know how to see the middle-aged scholar.


    Is this really stupid or fake stupid?


    Li Fuyao scratched his head.


    He called into the room.


    Then the next moment, without warning, the middle-aged scholar flew out upside down and fell heavily outside the wall.


    Li Fuyao took a look at the third prince.


    The latter laughs bitterly.


    "I think you can talk to your father and see the effect," Li said


    The third prince laughed bitterly, but still shook his head.


    Li Fuyao did not continue to say that the third prince was the kind of man who could take the initiative to come here and try to persuade himself. His words or two were certainly useless.


    He thought for a while, and suddenly asked, "the blood rain is gone, but Jingnan''s business is still there. According to you, how to solve it?"


    The third prince was stunned and then said, "don''t you think you asked the wrong person?"


    Li Fuyao ignored him and said to himself, "since there is such a thing as heaven punishing the emperors on earth, there will surely be other auspicious signs. What kind of auspicious omen are better?"


    The third prince frowned and knew what Li Fuyao was going to do.


    "Is it hard to forget a bloody rain just by some mysterious things?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "not necessarily. This kind of thing is not difficult. "


    he looked up at the clouds in the sky and suddenly thought of something.


    The third prince is still frowning.


    He is a smart man and naturally knows a lot.


    Li Fuyao said, "what''s the difference in this world? It''s all human. "


    It''s just manpower.


    Friars are also human beings.


    So they can do a lot of things.


    Li Fuyao thought of this and stood up. He looked at the third prince and said, "please stay here for a few days."


    Having said that, he went outside.


    Ye Sheng song soon appeared behind him.


    This Taoist priest was almost inseparable from him, except for the sound of rain.


    Li Xiaoxue stands at the gate of the courtyard, watching Li Fuyao come out, just want to talk to him.Li Fuyao took a look at her and then asked, "is Mr. changgu still picking up stars?"


    Li Xiaoxue was stunned, but then she nodded.


    Li Fuyao asked, "what do you think will happen if Mr. changgu makes a sword?"


    Li Xiaoxue asked subconsciously, "who to kill?"


    Li Fu shook his head. "Nobody will be killed."


    Li Xiaoxue is at a loss. No one will kill him. What is that?


    Li Fuyao said, "our Sword Fairy has twice opened the sky curtain with his sword, and one sword has opened the fog mountain. Can''t Mr. changgu do such a thing?"


    Li Xiaoxue still doesn''t know why.


    But ye Shengge already knows.


    Li changgu''s sword may not be so powerful.


    One sword cannot open the curtain.


    But one sword can open these clouds.


    It''s not a big deal.


    It''s not hard.


    Besides, the man was Li changgu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    When Li Fuyao went to pick up the stars, the third prince was picked up by someone from the palace. Li Fuyao wanted him to stay here for some time, but another person in the palace didn''t think so. He was not the emperor of Yanling, but a city keeper.


    Li Fuyao left Li Fu''s house, and no one stopped him.


    He took the third prince''s hand and walked in the corridor of the palace. His expression was calm. His figure was not high. He even looked bent and his hair was full of silver but very shiny.


    Ordinary city guards would never be like him, not to mention he was holding the third prince''s hand.


    The third prince bowed his head and followed the old man to the palace without speaking.


    The old man did not speak, and both were silent.


    It seems like a normal thing, but it''s not normal.


    Along the way, many eunuchs saw both of them, but none of them was surprised. The eunuchs knew the third prince, but everyone was afraid of the old man.


    The third prince walked a long way out of his wits and stopped walking. The old man stopped immediately.


    It''s weird for all of us to stop here.


    The young Third Prince suddenly said, "I want to see my father."


    The old man looked at him and said calmly, "if there is nothing special to say, it''s better not to see. It''s useless to see. You''ve been getting along well these years."


    He''s right. They don''t disturb each other.


    This situation has been going on for many years.


    "I want to talk to him," said the third prince


    The old man was a little surprised because the two men had never met and had no conversation since the third prince came of age. This time, the third prince said this, obviously to talk to Emperor Yanling.


    The old man said, "it would have been better if it had been so long ago."


    With these words, the old man led him to change his way to the imperial study.


    That is the place where the emperor Yanling used to be.


    Walking behind the old man, the third prince was silent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao ascends the tower of picking stars.


    Here, as always.


    Li changgu sat upstairs, heard Li Fuyao say something, and then nodded.


    However, he did not directly take out the sword, but chatted for a moment. Suddenly he asked, "do you feel the difference between Hu Xiao and you?"


    Although Hu Xiao had already suppressed the realm to the twilight state, he was a vast sea after all. He must not be an ordinary monk. If Li Fuyao could fight with him, he would not get anything.


    Of course, for Li changgu, the most important thing is the sea.


    Feeling of the sea.


    Li Fuyao said: "in addition to the thick skin, I have no feeling."


    Li changgu took a look at him and said to the point: "it''s that your realm is too low to see the mystery."


    Li Fuyao was helpless.


    He''s just a twilight place. It''s luck to be able to survive. Where can he see so much? What he can get is naturally what the twilight should get.


    Li changgu no longer asked about it.


    He looked into Li Fuyao''s eyes and asked, "what did you get in the fog mountain?"


    Before Li Fuyao left Luoyang on that day, he had a conversation with Li changgu in Zhuixing building. They also naturally talked about the swordsman''s affairs about 6000 years ago.


    At that time, Li changgu asked Li Fuyao to go into Wushan to find out the answer.


    But he didn''t know if Li Fuyao had been found.


    Li Fu shook his head with a wry smile. At that time, he found half of his letters, but only half of them were found. He did not see the latter half. Naturally, he did not know what the latter half said.


    If the world is unfortunate, swordsman


    Before the death of Yanhe sage, Li Fuyao asked a few questions, but the sage did not say a word.


    Li Fuyao always thought that man was a madman, but he didn''t expect that he was still a madman in the end.


    How could he have foreseen such a thing.


    Li changgu indifferently said: "some things do not know the result, is to let you find the answer, the answer will always have, depends on when you know, as far as I know, there is at least one person in this world who knows this matter."


    "Who?" Li Fuyao asked subconsciously


    Li changgu looked at the sky and said with a smile: "naturally, chaojianxian knows. If he doesn''t know, what are he doing these years?"


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "what is Mr. changgu''s opinion?"


    Li changgu shook his head. "I want to say that as long as I am not such a person, I will have some insight after staying in a building for so many years."


    Li changgu''s intention is to walk more and see more.


    Broad vision.


    That will tell you more.


    This is the so-called travel thousands of miles is like reading thousands of books.Li Fuyao doesn''t know if this sentence is reasonable, but he thinks he should go more.


    It''s just that the demon soil has been there, and some mountains and rivers have gone, so it''s time to go to the Buddha land to have a look?


    Buddhist monks, what''s good to see?


    Li changgu seemed to know what Li Fuyao was thinking. He quickly shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Let''s have a look."


    "Wait a minute."


    Wait and see. What are you waiting for? What are you looking at?


    Of course, it''s to watch chaoqingqiu, and of course to wait for chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu is leaving the world.


    But I don''t know what kind of posture I will leave.


    But everyone thought that the Sword Fairy would not leave quietly.


    He opened the sky with a sword and left?


    I''m afraid it''s not autumn.


    Chaoqingqiu should be the focus of attention.


    There is no doubt about it.


    He''s leaving.


    But it will make the world remember how he went.


    I don''t know what else will be left for the swordsmen.


    As for what is left behind?


    This should be known only then.


    Li changgu pressed the hilt of the short bitter day and whispered, "no one will allow him to leave like this. Before leaving, this is one of the most concerned things in the world."


    Li changgu has unique views and insight.


    Although he once said that he was not as good as Li Qingchao when he was sitting in Chengqing, he was not as good as that one.


    Talking a lot.


    Now, in a flash, he''s leaving.


    He''ll be a little sad.


    This is, after all, the man he always wanted to be.


    Sword Fairy.


    No.


    It''s autumn.


    He wants to be that person, not that Sword Fairy.


    There is a big difference between the two.


    Li Fuyao said, "I think that must be the most remarkable thing in the world."


    It is the most remarkable thing that Chao Qingqiu left the world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In front of a tea stand in Luoyang City.


    Chao Qingqiu drank tea and mocked himself, "where is so great?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    With Chao Qingqiu, it was not the sword immortal Ye Changting who also visited the sea, but another woman.


    The fact that women like chaoqingqiu has been known to him for a long time. She left Qingzhou Prefecture and walked through many places with chaoqingqiu. Until now, chaoqingqiu takes her to Luoyang.


    Sitting in front of the tea stand, chaoqingqiu drinks cheap tea, while the woman is holding the ancient road.


    Swordsmen''s swordsmen''s swords are always the most important things for them. They seldom let others hold them.


    Chao Qingqiu gives the sword to that woman''s hand, which shows his incomparable trust.


    The woman looked up at those dark clouds and thought of the words that had been said before the morning green autumn.


    He had asked the same question many times before.


    Why go.


    But there was no answer.


    So she didn''t ask.


    She just wanted to spend more time with the man.


    She didn''t want to think about the fate of Qianchen, but she knew that she liked him now.


    Not because of his identity, not because of their entanglement in previous lives, but because of their meeting on the Shu road that day.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at the tea bowl in front of her eyes. She has been in the world for hundreds of years. It is time to say goodbye.


    He looked at the distance, in fact, there are some entanglements in his heart, just leave the world, in the end how to leave.


    It is not easy, but not difficult, for him to leave the world like this.


    In this world, except for him, who can open the sky curtain?


    Ye Changting?


    In the end, it''s still a little bit short of strength.


    When you pick up the tea bowl in autumn, you have to drink it all.


    This time, the woman asked, "where else would Mr. Chao want to go?"


    Mr. Chao, it''s still the same address.


    It''s just that although women have other ideas and want to order something else, there''s no reason.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at her, just like looking at the best sword in the world. He shook his head and said, "I''ve seen everything that should be seen. I''m waiting for someone."


    The woman is stunned. She doesn''t know who Chao Qingqiu is talking about. She is not a monk. She has a lot of things. If she knew that Chao Qingqiu had an agreement with Ye Changting, she would think whether Chao Qingqiu and ye Changting had a last meeting.


    For women, the things they think about are not too complicated. They are just a few simple things.


    Chao Qingqiu finished drinking tea, and then said: "Luoyang City has not come, let''s have a look."


    The woman nodded, picked up the sword, and then stood up with Chao Qingqiu.


    But I didn''t forget to pay for the tea.


    How could a sword immortal like Chao Qingqiu carry something yellow and white with her, so she had to pay for it.


    The owner of the tea shop is a simple middle-aged man. When he looks at Chao Qingqiu''s dress, he feels that he is not an ordinary person. He naturally takes it for granted that he should be paid by a woman. When Chao Qingqiu''s back disappears at the end of the long street, the man murmurs: "now these martial arts men in the world are all so happy."


    Chao Qingqiu led the woman to walk on the streets of Luoyang City. She didn''t deliberately go somewhere, but just went ahead at will. Chao Qingqiu had not been to Luoyang City, so was the woman. So they were not familiar with each other, they just walked at will.


    People like Chao Qingqiu, even though their swordsmanship has already been hidden in his body, no one would take Chao Qingqiu as an ordinary character. He walked all the way, and I don''t know how many people paid attention to him. Such a sword immortal seemed to turn a blind eye. After walking half of Luoyang City, Chao Qingqiu stood in front of an alley.


    The lane is too narrow for only one person.


    In the lane, there is a small courtyard, in front of the yard there are two pots of orchids.


    Chaoqingqiu stands at the entrance of the alley, slightly distracted.


    Soon, someone pushed the door out of the small yard. The man stood in front of the door and looked at the side of the alley. Accompanied by a woman, standing at the door, the middle-aged scholar who had been blind for many years suddenly tried to say, "Mr. changgu?"


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword spirit has been restrained, not to mention such a monk in the Qing Dynasty. Even those saints in the cloud can''t feel the sword spirit.


    However, sometimes things are not as usual. For example, the middle-aged scholar standing in front of the small yard is blind for many years, but his other senses are extremely sensitive. He just caught a wisp of sword Qi in the air, and felt the sharpness. After feeling it, he naturally thought that it was Mr. changgu who lived in the tower of picking stars.


    After all, no one in Luoyang dares to say that his realm is higher than Mr. changgu.


    Chao Qingqiu stood at the entrance of the alley, listening to this sentence, thinking that there was a swordsman named Li changgu in Luoyang City. When he entered the city, he had already felt the sword spirit.


    He stood at the top of Kendo for many years. He also met many swordsmen and saw many swordsmen''s kendo.


    But what I really care about and appreciate is just a palm.He had been optimistic that several people would come to the sea hundreds of years later, but they met all kinds of problems in the middle of the journey, so it was difficult to move forward on the road ahead of kendo.


    After Chao Qingqiu saw the last one, he never went to see the so-called younger generation for many years.


    It was only in recent years that he met several so-called Kendo descendants.


    Before Wushan River entered the Buddhist land, he once looked at it from afar and thought it was good.


    When Li Fuyao was in Beihai, he had a look at chaoqingqiu and felt that he was not ordinary. When he got to qingtiancheng, he changed his mind.


    Except for these two swordsmen who have already made a name in the world.


    There was another one, a little Jian Xiu who practiced swords in some place. His name was Zhao Dabao.


    In addition to the three, the sword spirit that Chao Qingqiu saw when he entered the city also felt good.


    The person who can make him feel good towards Qingqiu is really good.


    Thinking of something else, he lost his mind for a moment and then turned away from the alley.


    He never said a word from the beginning to the end.


    Wang Yanqing held the door frame and felt that the sword spirit had dissipated. Then he asked, "isn''t that Mr. changgu?"


    Standing beside him, Chunshui was stunned and then said, "Mr. changgu, also like to wear white robes?"


    Wang Yanqing was stunned, "white robe."


    Spring water nodded, which suddenly remembered that his husband could not see things.


    "And a woman followed the man, holding his sword for him."


    Wang Yanqing was about to think of a name. After hearing this sentence, he was a little stunned. Then he said, "which Kendo master is this?"


    Since the dawn of Qing Qiu''s sword in Baiyu town on that day, there have been many swordsmen in the world, such as Xu Li and Zhou Qing. These swordsmen have become famous in ordinary times?


    It''s not Chao Qingqiu''s sword.


    Since there can be more Zhou Qing and more Xu Li in this world, why not more individual swordsmen?


    After all, in this world, anything can happen.


    Wang Yanqing stood at the door for a moment, then turned back to the courtyard.


    But just walked into the alley.


    A sword light suddenly appeared between heaven and earth.


    If Wang Yanqing could smell the sword Qi which was different from ordinary people, how could he feel the majestic sword spirit brought by this sword light.


    He looked up at the sky, although it was still dark, he still asked: "Mr. changgu out of the sword?"


    Chunshui is not a friar. She doesn''t know what sword spirit is, let alone sword light. She just opens her mouth and says in surprise, "there is a white light, very bright, sir."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    And slowly, in the light of the sky.


    This sword was made by Li changgu, but there is no doubt that it is not to kill someone.


    Just to break through the clouds.


    Let a swordsman who ascends the stairs to make such a sword, no matter who looks at it, will feel that it''s some great talent and little use.


    But this sword was handed out by Li changgu.


    Between heaven and earth, a white light slowly broke through the clouds, so that long lost eyes fell on Luoyang City.


    Countless people in Luoyang city came out of their own courtyard. They raised their heads and watched the white light pass through the clouds.


    The people have never seen the world and don''t know what it is.


    But seeing the sunshine, everyone was very happy.


    Some downtown in the east of the city, there are many people looking at the sky, watching the white light passing through the clouds.


    Suddenly someone said, "this is auspicious!"


    The sound was not loud, and it was soon covered by the noise of the crowd.


    But soon someone continued to say, "this is God bless me Yanling!"


    As soon as he spoke, many people echoed: "God bless Yanling!"


    Even before long, some people began to kowtow, some began to cry, and some began to say long live my emperor.


    The previous bloody rain has already made many people nervous.


    This should come a white light, finally came.


    In fact, many people are looking forward to it.


    The emperor in their hearts is not a despotic monarch. Even the famine in Jingnan a few days ago or the bloody rain these days are unacceptable to them.


    In the distant teahouse, there are two middle-aged scholars standing side by side.


    They looked at the movement here, one of the scholars said: "this white light is clearly a sword light, but who knows?"


    There is much indignation in this speech.


    Another scholar appeared to be more insipid. He said with a smile, "this blood rain is not made by us monks."Blood rain is a strange image of the fall of the sea. In fact, before that, many friars were nervous and did not know which sage had fallen.


    It was not until these two days that news came from the school that no matter who the sage was, the four Confucian sages were still sitting in the clouds.


    The scholar thought of this and said with emotion: "thank God, the sage of our religion will last forever."


    Another scholar looked at the distant chaos and asked, "what should I do?"


    The scholar said with a smile: "Luoyang city''s matter has been solved, but how should Jingnan''s matter be solved?"


    The school also intervened in the affairs of Jingnan. The famine there has not been solved. It is said that there has been cannibalism. If Yanling can not be settled again, it will not be long before the turmoil will spread. Naturally, there will be another statement.


    Since the relationship between the Yanling Dynasty and the school has reached this level, it will not die.


    This is far from over.


    These two scholars looked at the distance, full of emotion, what is the secular Dynasty in this world thinking, honest and honest behind the school is not good?


    It''s really funny that you have to think about what you want to do with your own other portal.


    It''s not just funny.


    It''s stupid.


    They thought about things, but they didn''t notice a sword light floating behind them. They didn''t resist a little bit, so they were killed by the sword light.


    The body fell down powerless.


    There was an expressionless man standing on the corner of the street, walking towards the distance.


    At the same time, between heaven and earth, suddenly produced a vast sword meaning.


    Once the sword idea was born, it was like a sword stabbed in the hearts of those monks in Luoyang City.


    And it''s a heavy sword.


    Countless monks opened their eyes in disbelief, "the sea?"


    "Sword Fairy?"


    There was only one sword immortal in the world before, but now there are two.


    But who is this?


    But no matter who it is, why did he stab out a sword without saying anything.


    Countless monks were puzzled.


    But countless people can see a blue light in the sky.


    That green light is sword light.


    A moment later, the blue light separated into a blue light.


    And then.


    It''s a bloody red light.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how much light there is, it''s sword light.


    The colorful sword light was born in the clouds.


    Has already dispelled all the previous dark clouds.


    If Li changgu''s sword was to create a false image of auspiciousness, the purpose of this sword is to disperse the white light.


    Li changgu, standing on the tower of picking stars, saw these sword lights hovering in the sky of Luoyang City. He was silent for a moment. He even said with a loud smile: "can Li changgu pass another sword?"


    The sound went through the clouds, only a few people could hear it.


    In the distance came a word, "yes."


    This is the sword fairy who agreed.


    Li changgu laughs, the bitter day is short, and his scabbard comes out in an instant. Countless majestic sword Qi starts from zhuxinglou and breaks away from the sky!


    There is a yellow dragon from behind this sword.


    Roaring into the clouds.


    If the white light before can make countless people believe that this is auspicious, then this yellow dragon is more convinced.


    The Yellow Dragon transformed by the short bitter day is actually a sword spirit. When he roars in the air, he will tear up those colorful sword lights.


    Knowing that the swordsman was a sword immortal, Li changgu made the most resolute choice without hesitation or fear.


    That is to return the sword.


    He is a swordsman who ascends the building.


    It is one step away from the final peak of kendo, but this step, said to be one step short, is thousands of steps short.


    He has no chance to beat that man at all.


    That person is Ye Changting, all right, but if chaoqingqiu comes in person.


    It''s really no way.


    Li Fuyao had just left Zhuoxing building and walked on the street for a short time, but he saw the two swords fighting.


    He took a mouthful of saliva and felt the innumerable sword meanings contained in the sword spirit. He tried to say, "Chao Jian Xian?"


    Ye Shengge has no sense of this sword spirit. She knows that she is far from the sea. Naturally, she has no idea. No matter who is the sword immortal or the sage, it has nothing to do with her.


    Li Fuyao walked along the street for a while, then looked at Li Xiaoxue and said, "can you see it?"


    Li Xiaoxue was stunned, thinking how could she not see such a yellow dragon and colorful sword light?


    Li Fuyao knew what Li Xiaoxue was thinking. He frowned and said, "why can''t I see this sword?"Chao Qingqiu''s sword is extremely mysterious. Everyone can see the sword light, but not many people can see the sword meaning behind the sword light. It is a gift of Chao Qingqiu to swordsmen in the world. But in fact, his sword was made for Li changgu.


    Li changgu has great talents. If he can walk down the open road of the three religions and take the initiative to come to this narrow path, many problems can be explained.


    There are few people like Li changgu who can not only walk far on the open road of the three religions, but also walk far in kendo.


    It''s just that in this world, apart from talent and will, chance is very important.


    Li Fuyao is famous talent is not enough, can walk so fast, in addition to benefiting from this world, it is because of the word chance.


    Li changgu has no chance.


    It''s even hard.


    He was trapped in the tower of picking stars for nearly a hundred years, which hindered his practice for a whole hundred years.


    Without such a hundred years'' time, no one knows whether this Mr. changgu would have crossed the stairs and arrived at the sea.


    But in any case, he is now facing the most important opportunity since his practice.


    Chao Qingqiu borrows a sword from him.


    Yes, the sword was specially given to him by Chao Qingqiu.


    He said it was borrowed because after the sword was handed out, it was his sword meaning towards Qingqiu, which was his sword skill towards Qingqiu, so it was borrowed.


    One day, chaoqingqiu''s sword will become Li changgu''s, which will really achieve the role of this sword.


    Yes, he lent the sword to Li changgu. By the way, he could let all the swordsmen who saw the sword get something.


    Only Li Fuyao.


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t want him to see this sword.


    Back in Beihai, chaoqingqiu took a distant look at Li Fuyao.


    He said that he was not fit to learn from his sword.


    Yes, Li Fuyao at that time was not suitable.


    It''s not right now.


    His Kendo, no shadow of him towards the green autumn, this is the best.


    For Li changgu, the hope of chaoqingqiu is the sea.


    But for Li Fuyao, Chaoqing Qiuyuan doesn''t think so.


    Above the sea, what is there.


    Chao Qingqiu has seen something.


    Therefore, he knew better than anyone else in the world that a swordsman''s pulse would never be the second Qing Qiu. He must have many so and so swordsmen.


    After handing out the sword, Chao Qingqiu sat on a step somewhere and said with a soft smile, "I will give you back whatever you give me."


    The woman next to her was looking up at the sky and said with a smile, "it''s beautiful."


    -


    in Jianshan, the strength of the sword is better than that of the sword.


    Since the reopening of Jianshan, wushanhe has become the leader of Jianshan. In these days, many people want to go to Jianshan to learn sword.


    It''s just that the rules of Jianshan remain the same, and it''s the same old rule that you''ve passed the entrance examination when you climb the top of the mountain before dark.


    This kind of assessment is not simple, so there are not many people who can climb Jianshan these days.


    Just a few.


    At dusk, at the foot of Jianshan.


    An old and a young man took a ferry across the green water lake and got off the boat in the hearty laughter of the boatman. The old man carried an old sword with a sword handle. After getting off the boat, he handed the boatman several copper plates. The boatman did not count them carefully. He looked at the old man and the child and said sincerely, "Liu Yuanlu wishes you two can climb the mountain and become real swordsmen."


    In return, the old man was full of humility, which showed that he had been fighting in the river and lake for years, so he could not miss anything.


    Liu Yuanlu laughed and chatted with the old man, and then left with a boat.


    From the beginning to the end, xiaojianxiu, who had never spoken, stood by his master''s side, and from time to time he stretched out his head to look at the side of the mountain road.


    Today''s menchen mountain is not as desolate and dilapidated as Li Fuyao was when he was climbing.


    Of course, there won''t be a ray of sword on the mountain.


    The child watched the ferry gradually leave. Then he pulled his master''s sleeve and asked uncertainly, "master, do we really want to worship Jianshan?"


    The old man nodded with a smile, and said with some emotion: "I''ve taught you all I''ve learned. If you follow my master, what can you do in your life? You just have to go to Taiqing one day. Even if you are a teacher, you have to find a better way."


    The child said with some incomprehension: "master, didn''t Chao Jian Xian say that I can become a sword immortal one day."


    The old man said with a natural face: "that''s exactly what makes you want to enter Jianshan. If you want to become a sword immortal, you can''t do it by the words of Chao Jian Xian. When you get to Jianshan, you practice hard and have a master''s instruction. What''s more, even if you don''t become a sword immortal one day, even if you become a swordsman, it''s better than following Master is much better. "When the child heard the word "master", it was obvious that the whole person trembled. He asked in a low voice, "master, if you go to Jianshan, can''t you call you master, you''ll have to call someone else''s master?"


    With tears in his eyes, the child began to choke.


    The old man touched the child''s head and, for the first time, called out the child''s name, "Zhao Dabao!"


    The child named Zhao Dabao looked at his master with tears in his eyes.


    The old man, who had already been ruthless, sighed and said softly, "you went to Jianshan, but you just changed a place to learn sword. Even if you want to worship others as a master, it''s OK. If you want to be a master in your heart, what''s the big deal if you call someone else''s master?"


    "By the way, if you really call someone else, the master must be serious to him. Don''t be perfunctory, or others may not be able to teach you well. Master has told you more than once the truth that one day is a teacher and life is a father."


    The old man touched Zhao Dabao''s head and walked to menchen mountain road. As he walked along, he said, "practice your sword well. Don''t let master or Chao Jianxian down. If you and I meet again in the future, you must be a person like Chao Jianxian."


    The old man likes to nag on weekdays. Today, perhaps he thinks that this is the last meeting between master and apprentice. He talks about it very much.


    Speaking of later, is more garrulous, eyes have some tears.


    The old man turned his head and wiped his tears with his sleeve.


    Otherwise, let his apprentice see his face full of tears.


    Zhao Dabao was in a bad mood. He walked up the mountain without any excitement.


    He looked at his master miserably, "master."


    The old man ignored him and went straight up the mountain with him.


    The mountain path of menchen mountain is not long. No matter how long you linger, you will surely come to the foot of Jianshan mountain. When you get to the foot of Jianshan mountain, you will meet the disciples of Jianshan mountain. Then you will really go climbing.


    Zhao Dabao walked forward. As he walked, he couldn''t help crying.


    The louder the cry.


    The old man was helpless.


    If this is put on weekdays, he may give Zhao Dabao a beating.


    But today is probably the last time they met in their life, and the old man just didn''t have a hard heart.


    He was so stubborn that he led Zhao Dabao to the mountain.


    Zhao Dabao cried and said, "master, I don''t want to practice sword anymore. I don''t want to be a sword immortal."


    "Really, master, I''m not practicing sword anymore. I''m not a sword immortal anymore!"


    "Master, Chao Jianxian must have cheated me. I can''t be a Sword Fairy. I can''t! Will you let me stay with you for the rest of my life


    Zhao Dabao took his master and begged.


    The old man walked slowly up the mountain.


    Zhao Dabao cried bitterly, as if he had met the worst thing in the world.


    The old man just didn''t hear.


    Soon a lazy voice came from a tree in the distance.


    "Where are you from? What are you crying about?"


    The old man looked up.


    On a big tree by the side of the mountain road, there was a middle-aged man lying on the branch of the tree, rubbing his eyes. There was a sword hanging from his waist, which didn''t look like ordinary products.


    The old man stopped.


    He was a cautious person, looking at this sudden appearance of a person, he did not dare to have a little contempt.


    This is true of him in other places, not to mention Jianshan.


    The middle-aged man who looked at the mess sat up and poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth. Then he sneered and said, "you look like this. Chao Qingqiu said you can become a sword fairy?"


    Zhao Dabao didn''t want to go up the mountain before, so he said those words. But when someone else slandered the Sword Fairy, he was very angry and retorted, "that''s what Chao Jianxian said!"


    The middle-aged man rubbed his nose and said with some disdain: "even if Chaoqing Qiuzhen said so, you don''t even dare to go to Jianshan like this. Where are you going to be a sword fairy?"


    "Besides,


    , if you want to be a sword immortal, do you think you are Wu Shanhe or Li Fuyao


    With this, the middle-aged man drank several more drinks, then jumped down from the tree, looked at the old man beside him, and then said, "you silly boy, even if you want to go up the mountain, you may not be able to achieve it. You know that silly boy in those years was not the same and failed to walk to the top of the mountain before dark?"


    When he said this, the middle-aged man thought of his stupid apprentice. After that, the matter would be talked about by the monks for many years.


    If he could be a Sword Fairy.


    All the monks in this world have to say that there is a sword fairy in the bottom of the sky. It turns out that when he worshipped Jianshan, he failed to reach the top of the mountain.


    Zhao Dabao listened to the middle-aged man say these words, regardless of the said: "I am sure I can go to Jianshan, the sword fairy said I can really become a sword fairy!"The middle-aged man sneered: "don''t talk so much nonsense. If you really have the ability to go to Jianshan, you can go up and have a look."


    Zhao Dabao took a look at his master. The old man nodded slightly, much like encouragement.


    Zhao Dabao hummed, walked forward a few steps, and then, as if thinking of something, turned to look at the middle-aged man and asked, "if I really walk up the mountain, how do I say it?"


    The middle-aged man said with a smile: "then I Chen Sheng suffer a little bit, accept you this silly boy to do apprentice."


    Zhao Dabao said angrily, "who do you think you are?"


    The middle-aged man said angrily, "Laozi, Chen Sheng."


    Zhao Dabao took a swipe, turned and went on.


    The old man stood where he was, full of joy.


    When Zhao Dabao had disappeared in sight, he turned to Chen Sheng and said, "thank you very much."


    Chen Sheng waved his hand and asked casually, "is that boy really said so by Chao Qingqiu?"


    The old man looked at the middle-aged man who was the elder in Jianshan and said seriously, "it''s true."


    Chen Sheng almost blew out a mouthful of wine!


    He is such a silly child. He is really said these words by Chao Qingqiu.


    He looked at the old man. It didn''t look like a fake.


    Chen Sheng kneaded his head and frowned: "it''s over. It''s more likely that there will be a more stupid apprentice."


    The old man smile, and then earnestly pleaded: "if the master really accepted this child as an apprentice, please be sure to teach well."


    Chen Sheng drank a mouthful of wine and said stiffly, "I don''t have any experience."


    The old man did not speak, or very seriously looking at Chen Sheng.


    He has no relatives, only such a child can be regarded as his relatives. Now he is separated from this child. He will leave this world soon. The only thing he can''t rest assured of is this.


    Chen Sheng glanced at him and felt a little impatient. He said in a low voice, "although I have no experience, my apprentice seems to be good. Don''t worry."


    The old man was uneasy and asked in a low voice, "who is the apprentice of the elder?"


    Chen Sheng listened to this, secretly smile, and then pretended not to care, said: "he ah, called Li Fuyao."


    Li Fuyao!


    The old man suddenly became a little unstable.


    Among the young swordsmen in the world, the most famous are the master of Jianshan and Li Fuyao.


    If Wu Shanhe takes off the name of Jianshan Zhangjiao, he may not be as good as Li Fuyao.


    The old man immediately burst into tears.


    This is Li Fuyao''s master.


    It''s the best to have him teach Dabao to practice sword!


    Chen Sheng took a sip of wine, and suddenly thought of such a thing, this is a good son of his mother to go up the mountain, other people must rob.


    How can this work?


    He immediately slapped the white fish sword, and the long sword swept over the sword mountain!


    This apprentice is mine, no one can take it away!


    Chen Sheng almost laughed.


    The old man was already in tears.


    -


    Zhao Dabao''s mountaineering is nothing special, just like ordinary swordsman climbing.


    No one noticed.


    But a man in a green robe went to the back of the ruined temple and fell under the cliff.


    When he fell to the bottom of the cliff, countless swords sounded.


    He walked under the cliff.


    Wave a little.


    Some of the swords were old friends, and he knew them all.


    Some are not.


    But he''s all their old friends.


    Old friends.


    Most of the swords here are swords that rolled down the cliff 6000 years ago. The people they know should be the one who was 6000 years ago.


    The man took a few steps.


    Come to the stream, to the bamboo building.


    The man in the green robe stood still.


    My eyes are full of nostalgia.


    Years ago, years later.


    Soon two people came out of the bamboo building.


    A man was dressed in white, and that was a woman.


    The other was a man in a grey robe.


    The two men looked at the man standing by the stream.


    The woman in white was surprised and said, "Lord Liu!"


    The woman in white is a scabbard bought by Liuxiang for four Liang silver. After living with Liuxiang day and night for hundreds of years, she gave birth to wisdom. At that time, she began to call Liuxiang adult Liu.


    This is because Liuxiang has said more than once that if he doesn''t practice sword, he will become the world''s leading minister.


    So at that time, they all called him lord Liu.


    Who can make four or two call out Lord Liu, except Liuxiang?Liuxiang, of course.


    "You are not Liu Laoer," she frowned


    Liu Laoer, this is because Liuxiang is the second in his family. After practicing sword, he named his sword Sanliang and scabbard four Liang. This is what Sanliang has always called Liu Laoer.


    This is certainly not a term of respect.


    But Liuxiang has always been a free and easy person, and there is no anger about it.


    He looked at the sword that had already given birth to wisdom, and said with some nostalgia: "I am not a willow lane, and who can I be?"


    Three or two eyes away from the sword on his waist and frowned: "no matter whether it is Liu Laowu or Wang Laowu, you are not Liu Laoer."


    It''s absolutely certain.


    He had been waiting for six thousand years under the cliff, waiting for Liuxiang, only Liuxiang, not other people.


    Four two slightly frowned, always feel a little strange.


    Liuxiang looked at Sanliang, then looked at the Baiwen on his waist, and then said, "I think I should call LiuJie, but it''s not as good as Liuxiang."


    Four two murmured: "Lord Liu."


    Three two don''t talk.


    He was quite sure that this man was not a willow lane.


    Even though he looks the same, even if he is a sword immortal in the sea, Sanliang can''t find the feeling of Liuxiang in his body.


    It feels important.


    Liuxiang is a Sword Fairy.


    The bright moon is the most dazzling time.


    The so-called "stars supporting the moon" means Liuxiang.


    Even if he has not been very serious, he is not without invincible spirit.


    He is the invincible man in the world.


    So he is the most invincible person in the world no matter how he looks at it.


    That''s Willow lane.


    But this man is not.


    Neither.


    Liuxiang knows why.


    It''s better to be invincible or something else.


    All right.


    He didn''t have it, maybe he will.


    But at this time, he didn''t.


    Because chaoqingqiu is here!


    "Who am I?" sighed Liu Xiang


    Looking at him, he looked relaxed. The man in front of him said that he was not a willow lane, but he was also closely related to it.


    The cause and effect, how to make it clear.


    "Do you have a sword?" he said


    Liuxiang looked at the waist of Baiwen and said, "it''s called Baiwen."


    Three two frown way: "still so casual."


    Willow Lane pick eyebrows, "then I still willow lane?"


    "No," he said


    With these words, he walked to the bamboo house.


    Four Liang sighed and went in.


    After entering the bamboo building, San Liang suddenly said, "he will not come back."


    This time, he was determined.


    It''s like when he was so sure that Liuxiang would come back.


    Four two hugged him and whispered, "at least Lord Liu has not lost."


    Yes, Liuxiang hasn''t lost, whether it''s the battle between the Emperor Wu and the sword immortal in the whole world.


    Three two angry way: "you see him, dare to fight with Chao Qingqiu?"


    Four Liang didn''t speak, just holding three Liang.


    Only she knows how depressed she is now.


    He worked for 6000 years, waiting for Liuxiang to come back.


    But now he knew very well that the willow Lane couldn''t come back.


    I can''t come back.


    "Liu Laoer, you really don''t come back?" he whispered with his eyes closed


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Liuxiang stood outside, thinking about a lot of things.


    Finally, I thought why I was not a willow lane.


    Why not Liu Laoer.


    Yeah, why.


    Because the wind and dust in the morning will not be the autumn.


    In less than an hour, Zhao Dabao climbed the Jianshan mountain and stood on the top of the mountain. Soon, countless swordsmen heard from him.


    The genius who can walk to the top of the mountain in less than an hour is not much worse than the leader.


    Some Jianshan swordsmen who have already been qualified to accept apprentices look at Zhao Dabao who is standing on the top of the mountain and think that they will rob him later.


    Some even have gifts ready.


    Anyway, how can Zhao Dabao''s heart beat come.


    When Zhao Dabao was led out of the sword immortal hall, many swordsmen had gathered here.


    Look at this kid who should be very talented.


    Some people are rubbing their hands nervously.


    Some people even thought, could this be a sword embryo?More people worry, such a child, must not be in charge of teaching.


    Don''t be taken seriously by those swordsmen who climb the stairs on Jianshan.


    Zhao Dabao walked out of the hall.


    Before he spoke, a group of people had gathered around him.


    It''s full of tongue and tongue.


    Zhao Dabao only felt dizzy.


    He is preparing to speak.


    Suddenly, there was a sound outside.


    "You don''t have to fight."


    Follow the reputation.


    A Jianshan deacon, holding a white fish sword, came to the field.


    Looking at these swordsmen, he said with a bitter smile, "you don''t have to fight. This is Chen zhanglv''s disciple."


    Chen Sheng recently did not know why Wu Shanhe was appointed Jianshan master of the law, the power is very heavy.


    Someone said, "What proof do you have?"


    The Jianshan deacon held the white fish sword, looked at Zhao Dabao and asked, "have you met Chen zhanglv?"


    Zhao Dabao said timidly, "Chen Sheng?"


    The Jianshan deacon said with a smile, "I will call master in the future."


    As he said this, countless swordsmen looked at the child with strange eyes.


    Chen Sheng''s seniority in Jianshan is not low.


    That is to say, they will call him younger martial brother in the future?


    The younger disciples in the distance are even more ugly. In the future, there will be a little martial uncle on the mountain?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    Things on the mountain soon spread to the bottom of the mountain.


    Chen Sheng took the white fish sword from afar and hung it at will. Then he took a look at the old man and said, "he really walked up."


    The old man was stunned and then laughed. All the sad feelings were erased by him. After saluting Chen Sheng seriously, the old man laughed and turned down the mountain.


    This time, I went very free and easy.


    His apprentice is now a disciple of Jianshan. With Li Fuyao as his senior brother and Chen Sheng as his master, his achievements in the future are not small!


    Chen Sheng looked at the old man''s far away back, rubbed his cheek, and then murmured, "how can anything happen?"


    With these words, Chen Sheng patted her skirt and walked toward Jianshan.


    His current status is zhanglv on the mountain, and his status is respected, which is just a little worse than that of Zhangjiao. In addition, he has a high level of Kendo cultivation, and no one can be his opponent except those who climb the stairs on the mountain. Along the way, many Jianshan disciples salute the sloppy zhanglv seriously.


    Some bold disciples, knowing that there was an extra genius on the mountain, were now Chen zhanglv''s disciple''s business, and even went to Chen Sheng to congratulate him.


    Chen Sheng swearing, "what''s to congratulate? A Li Fuyao is enough for me."


    The Jianshan disciples who heard these words looked ugly. Some of them wanted to accept Zhao Dabao as his apprentice before, but they failed to rob Chen Sheng in the end. Now, no one will look well after Chen Sheng''s words.


    If you don''t like it, why don''t you?


    Chen Sheng was too lazy to talk to these people. After walking through the Jianxian hall, he met Zhao Dabao in the back mountain.


    When I saw this kid.


    Zhao Dabao hides in the bamboo house, and there are many Jianshan disciples outside.


    Chen Sheng frowned, walked through the crowd and came to the bamboo house. He took a look at the disciples of Jianshan and scolded, "I''m not going to practice sword yet. I have to deal with it with gate rules?"


    Chen Sheng, as the master of teaching, is also the master of the law. Naturally, his speech is very effective.


    Soon, all the disciples of Jianshan scattered and seemed to be very open for a moment.


    Chen Sheng opens the door impatiently, and Zhao Dabao sits there.


    He watched Chen Sheng come in and asked, "where is my master?"


    Most people in Jianshan now know that Zhao Dabao is Chen Sheng''s Apprentice. However, he asked Chen Sheng this sentence. If others saw him, he would feel strange. But who was Chen Sheng? How could he feel strange.


    "Down the hill," he said casually


    When Zhao Dabao was stunned, he would stand up and go down the mountain to pursue his master.


    Chen Sheng said with indifference, "if you go out of Jianshan today, you will never enter Jianshan again."


    Jianshan is the holy land for swordsmen in the world. Since 6000 years ago, it has been till now. If there is no accident, it will be the same in many years to come.


    Zhao Dabao walked out of Jianshan today and will never have a chance to come back here again. This is not Chen Sheng''s bluff.


    This is the gate rule of Jianshan.


    Zhao Dabao didn''t turn his head. He didn''t care about it.


    Chen Sheng said, "what about your master? Have you thought about him?"


    Zhao Dabao had one foot outside the door. When he heard this, the other was forced to take it back.


    He leaned back on the doorframe and didn''t speak.


    Chen Sheng sneered: "do you think you can accompany him for a lifetime? The road is at the foot of


    , and no one knows how far it can go. "


    "Destined to be separated, sooner or later, you are reluctant to part, useful?"


    Zhao Dabao was just a child. Listening to this, he thought that he would never see his master again, so his eyes turned red.


    Chen Sheng didn''t offer any consolation. Instead, he said, "what can you cry about? Practice your sword well. Before long, you will be able to travel down the mountain. When you go to see your master, who will stop you?"


    Zhao Dabao was stunned, then his eyes flashed, but soon he became dim again.


    Chen Sheng knew what he was thinking, but it was not easy to go down the mountain.


    When Chen Sheng patted his head, the two apprentices were completely stupid.


    It''s not like the other one at all.


    After a long time, Zhao Dabao asked cautiously, "if I become your apprentice, can I call my master master?"


    In fact, this kind of situation rarely happens in the world of practice. No one wants his apprentice to call someone else''s master. However, Chen Sheng is sitting in front of Zhao Dabao. Chen Sheng has always been different from others, and he doesn''t care about such details.


    He said casually, "you can call any master you like."


    Chen Sheng got up and wanted to leave.


    A guy like Zhao Dabao can teach him how to practice sword when he is familiar with the mountain.


    But Zhao Dabao had already come over, knelt down to Chen Sheng and kowtowed several heads seriously. Then he said, "disciple Zhao Dabao, I''ve met master."Chen Sheng picked his eyebrows and took a look at the boy who even said he was a good child.


    After thinking about it, he asked, "did Chao Qingqiu say anything else besides that you can become a sword immortal?"


    Zhao Dabao raised his head and thought about what the sword fairy had said before. He said it to his new master honestly.


    Chen Sheng laughed.


    Zhao Dabao asked, "master, what are you laughing at?"


    Chen Sheng''s face glowed red. If it wasn''t for no one at the moment, he would have told others why he was so happy.


    Chen Sheng looked out of the window and said with a smile, "I laugh that all the sword immortals under the sky are going to go out of the door of Chen Sheng."


    Zhao Dabao was in a fog. He didn''t know what Chen Sheng was talking about.


    Chen Sheng rarely touched the child''s head and said seriously, "you don''t need to know anything else. You just have to remember that from now on, your master''s name is Chen Sheng, and your senior brother''s name is Li Fuyao."


    That''s all. That''s it.


    Zhao Dabao at the beginning just Oh, and then suddenly realized.


    My senior brother.


    Li Fuyao?!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Xiang stood at the foot of the cliff for a moment. The conversation had come to an end. When he stopped talking, it was meaningless for him to stay. After thinking about it, Liuxiang left the cliff and soon came to Jianshan.


    Liu Xiang walks on the Jianshan mountain and finally comes to the sword immortal hall.


    It''s strange that there were so many Jianshan disciples before the sword immortal hall, and none of them saw him.


    The willow lane is full of wind and wind, but no one can see it.


    He stood in front of the sword immortal hall for a moment, then walked into the middle of the hall.


    Walking into the main hall, Liu Xiang stood in front of the portrait with his own picture. He was silent for a moment. He even asked, "am I you or not?"


    The sound reverberated in the open hall of sword immortal.


    Who am I really difficult to answer?


    Is it me in Liuxiang?


    Yes or no?


    Unfortunately, no one can answer this question for the time being.


    I''m afraid there is only one person in the world who can answer this question.


    Liu Xiang was slightly distracted, and soon thought of the man. Only for a moment, Liuxiang was determined to ask.


    Turn around and walk out of the sword immortal hall.


    The sword rose from the willow lane and crossed a green awn in the sky, which soon disappeared.


    This sword immortal killed a big demon in the North Sea, but no one knew it.


    After so many years, no one knows about his return to his hometown.


    -


    at the same time, the sword of chaoqingqiu is passing through the sea of clouds.


    A scholar came to Luoyang.


    The reason why that person is a scholar is that no matter whether the scholar in the world is a real scholar or a fake scholar, he must be able to be said to be a scholar.


    It''s not because he is in charge of the school, nor because he has the reputation of the most learned scholar in the world.


    It''s just because he''s called Suye.


    That''s all.


    The leader of the school, as usual, left a volume of old books and came to Luoyang City from somewhere.


    This time, there was no one around Su Ye. The school leader walked alone in the long streets and alleys, and finally opened the door of a small yard.


    There are two people in that door.


    One is blind, the other is not blind.


    After su Ye pushed the door in, he said quietly, "in the next Su night, I''ll stay for a few days."


    In one sentence, eight words have already explained the purpose.


    Wang Yanqing, who had been blind for many years, was in a very stable state of mind, but after hearing the word Su ye, he still couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    "Master, master."


    Su Ye smiles, just like a spring breeze blowing. He looks at Wang Yanqing and says: "there are great events in the world, which start in Luoyang City. If the Sword Fairy wants to leave the world, he may leave here. That''s why I want to come."


    Su Ye didn''t hide it and explained the situation directly to Wang Yanqing.


    Wang Yanqing was shocked.


    In this world, for 6000 years, no friar has left the world to go to another place. If Chao Qingqiu can leave at this time, there is no doubt that Chao Qingqiu is one of the most brilliant monks in the past 6000 years.


    That is to say, the Qing Dynasty has been invincible for six thousand years?


    Thinking of this, Wang Yanqing looks more pale.


    Su Ye didn''t speak. She just looked at the two swords in the sky and then laughed.


    There are two swords in the sky. Li changgu''s sword has been defeated, but he is held by Chao Qingqiu''s sword, not for anything else, but for Chao Qingqiu''s sword. We should try our best to let Li changgu have a look.


    The sea is in front of Li changgu.Let him see more.


    It''s a chance.


    And only people like Chao Qingqiu can give it to him.


    Chao Qingqiu was sitting on the steps at this moment, and suddenly got up and went to a pavilion in the distance. He did not speak, nor did the woman.


    Two people look at one eye, toward green autumn suddenly smile way: "I can give the rest, you want, I can''t give."


    The woman was stunned and then disappointed.


    Looking at her, he whispered, "it''s OK."


    Look at Qing Qiu outside.


    It soon began to rain in Luoyang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    Another rain fell in Luoyang.


    The bloody rain before Luoyang City made people panic, and there were a lot of rumors, but this rain is normal, it is a normal heavy rain.


    After autumn, Luoyang is a rainy season.


    After such a heavy rain, the streets were soon filled with water.


    Li Fuyao opened an umbrella and stood under the eaves of the street. Looking at the end of the street, he was silent.


    The two swords in the sky have already determined the winner or loser. In fact, the difference between the two swords is very obvious. It is not difficult to decide who will win when one climbs a tower and the other goes to the sea.


    Ye Shengge stands behind with an umbrella. Her umbrella is an excellent magic weapon, not to mention blocking the rain. It doesn''t matter if it is to stop some friars from attacking.


    Li Xiaoxue stands behind Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao sighed suddenly.


    Ye Shengge knew what he was thinking, but did not speak.


    Li Xiaoxue didn''t know, but she didn''t ask.


    Li Fuyao took a few steps forward and suddenly said, "I thought it would be some time."


    Ye Shengge said softly: "he is chaoqingqiu, no one can think what he will do."


    Li Fuyao looked at the end of the long street and said, "I can understand."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao suddenly said, "I''m going to have a look."


    If you want to have a look, of course, you don''t have to look at other people, but you can only watch chaoqingqiu.


    Ye Shengge thought for a moment and then asked, "I will accompany you?"


    Li Fu shook his head.


    Ye Shengge no longer insists.


    Li Fuyao walked in the rain and soon disappeared in front of them.


    Li Xiaoxue asked, "elder sister ye, who is your brother going to see?"


    Ye Shengge said, "in addition to the Sword Fairy, who can it be?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu wants to avoid being found by others, which is really an easy thing.


    But since he deliberately showed a trace of sword spirit, he naturally wanted to be found.


    Li Fuyao understood this, so he chose to see him.


    If there is no accident, this should be his second official meeting with Chao Qingqiu, and of course, it is likely to be the last.


    The Sword Fairy may choose to leave the world and never come back.


    Therefore, this is the last time for the world to have a green autumn.


    Li Fuyao is going to see Chao Qingqiu.


    Not directly.


    It''s going to buy wine first.


    He couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t drunk.


    On weekdays, he can not drink, but now to see Chao Qingqiu, he must drink.


    After buying wine, he walked slowly along the sword Qi. Li Fuyao soon saw Chao Qingqiu under a pavilion.


    When you sit there, you can''t move your eyes.


    Li Fuyao put his umbrella in front of the pavilion and went in.


    Chao Qingqiu sat and did not speak.


    Li Fuyao noticed the woman beside him.


    The woman smiles at him and says nothing.


    Looking at chaoqingqiu, Li Fuyao can''t help but think of the chatting at the head of Qingtian city.


    It must have been one of the most profound memories of Li Fuyao''s life.


    Chao Qingqiu took a look at Li Fuyao''s wine in his hand, and then said with a soft smile: "I fought with Hu Xiao, and I was hurt a lot."


    Li Fuyao rubbed his chest, remembering the dangers of the war and thanking him: "if it hadn''t been for the sword immortal of Chao, I''m afraid I would not have survived now."


    At that time, Hu Xiao wanted to crush Li Fuyao, ye Shengge wanted to break the border, and qingtianjun wanted to attack, but in the end, it was not Chao Qingqiu''s sword. Anyway, Li Fuyao could not survive.


    If you talk about it carefully, Chao Qingqiu has done a lot for Li Fuyao.


    Whether it was the sword spirit before he left the demon soil, or the sword of Wushan that cut open the sky curtain.


    It''s all because of Li Fuyao.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "Hu Xiao can''t do it. My sword is only three parts."


    This world can be so understatement to say such words, I am afraid that apart from chaoqingqiu, no one else.


    And Chao Qingqiu said this, no one can refute.


    No one dares to object.


    Li Fuyao handed the wine in his hand to chaoqingqiu and drank it himself. Then he said, "after all, it''s a big demon. I''m still far from it."


    This is not a kind of self abasement. Li Fuyao is still practicing sword for many years, which is not as good as Hu Xiao. It is entirely reasonable.


    Toward Qing Qiu nodded, did not say more on this matter.


    Since Li Fuyao has the courage to fight Hu Xiao, he has been able to explain a lot of things.


    There are not many swordsmen in this world who have the same courage as Li Fuyao.Chao Qingqiu drank wine and looked indifferent.


    He always thinks that this is the best time for him. He doesn''t have to worry about too many things. He just enjoys the last time in the world.


    Very comfortable.


    Li Fu shook for a moment and then asked, "do you really want to go?"


    This is the question of the whole world.


    What''s more, it''s a question of swordsmen.


    Everyone wants to know whether chaoqingqiu is going to leave.


    Chao Qingqiu took a look at Li Fuyao and quickly said, "there will be a day of departure."


    That''s the answer.


    Chao Qingqiu has answered the questions of Qing Tian Jun and ye Changting.


    Of course, I will also answer Li Fuyao''s questions.


    But the answer is different.


    Li Fuyao took a drink and said nothing.


    Chao FengChen compared chaoqingqiu to a cloud in the sky and Li Fuyao to a cloud in the sky. But Li Fuyao never thought that chaoqingqiu was a cloud in the sky. He preferred chaoqingqiu to be the person in front of him.


    The mountain in front of him is also the road in front of him.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "if you are like me, you will be tired after spending hundreds of years in this world and seeing all kinds of scenery and people."


    "I don''t have any friends because I don''t want to see those people leave me one by one. The monks always say that the road is difficult and it''s a good thing to be able to travel together for a while. But in my opinion, everyone will go ahead of me. How can I go on?"


    Chao Qingqiu looked calm, then looked at Li Fuyao and said, "you are the future. The wind and rain will help you grow up."


    This is an old-fashioned saying, which should not be said in Chao Qingqiu''s mouth, but Chao Qingqiu is also a person in the end, and always says something everyone has said.


    Li Fuyao drinks wine, the mood of the whole person appears a little strange.


    After a pause for a moment, Chao Qingqiu suddenly asked, "how is your practice of imperial sword technique?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and replied, "the lingfu mansion has already evolved into two, and the third one is also in the process of evolution. It is only half of its evolution that it is broken by Hu Xiao."


    Li Fuyao''s three pseudo spirit houses, except for the sword nineteen one, are not the last two.


    The reason why the grass turns green is that the husband and wife are green gradually. As for the bright moon after that, there is also Bai Zhihan''s credit.


    However, after the battle with Hu Xiao, the lingfu has been broken, which is equivalent to giving up all previous efforts.


    We all know that he will get a lot of benefits after the battle with Hu Xiao, but few people know that he has also paid a lot.


    For example, the fake spirit house.


    This was supposed to be one of his later efforts.


    Chao Qingqiu asked, "the imperial sword has thousands of handles. In the end, it still needs to return to one?"


    He is the most accomplished Kendo master in the world. As long as you see something, you can know something about it. Although the realm of ten thousand feet of sword immortal was only second to Liuxiang six thousand years ago, it is not a little worse than chaoqingqiu.


    There is also a gap between the two in kendo.


    Chao Qingqiu can see through the problems of imperial sword technique, but the sword immortal Wan Chi can not necessarily see through Chao Qingqiu''s swordsmanship.


    Li Fuyang frowned and asked, "is the end of Kendo when ten thousand swords return to one?"


    He has been thinking about this question all the time. Is the end of Kendo a sword for one person, or can he control thousands of swords?


    Before he practiced his sword, most swordsmen in this world had one sword in their hands, and they could go anywhere.


    After he practiced the sword, he had two swords, Xiaoxue and Qingsi, which was different from ordinary swordsmen. After that, he learned the imperial sword technique of ten thousand feet, and the swordsmanship was different from ordinary people.


    If there was no accident, he would be able to resist dozens of swords, one sword to one person.


    That''s ten thousand feet of kendo.


    When Wan Chi founded the Royal sword method, he wanted to fight several seas with one person. Only in this way can he compete with Liuxiang. But later, he did not know what happened.


    Ten thousand feet is still one of the best sword immortals in the world, but it will never achieve the strength of fighting several seas with one person.


    It''s all very difficult.


    Chao Qingqiu drinks wine and does not rush to answer Li Fuyao''s question. He has seen too many Kendo in his life. He doesn''t care about the new sword or the old sword. Some swordsmen try to go further in kendo, so they find their own way. They can have some other ideas. Maybe in a short time, they have gone a little farther, but in the end, they just can''t get to the top of kendo.


    From the perspective of those sword immortals with records, most of them have a sword in their hands, and they can go to heaven and earth.


    Even for people like wanchi, there are royal sword methods as support.


    However, there is still a life of the sword as one of the most important.


    It can be said that wanchi imperial sword is very strong, but he is also very strong if all the fake original life swords are abandoned.That is to say, the imperial sword method can not go to the end of kendo.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "it is possible to succeed, but no one has ever succeeded."


    Chao Qingqiu''s so-called success is to be able to raise the realm to the level of leaving the world.


    Above the sea?


    How magnificent?


    This is the real sword immortal!


    Li Fuyao looked up and took a drink. He was very strange. Sometimes he felt that his road was wrong, but sometimes he was willing to continue on his own road.


    Anyway, it is to think about whether we can go to the end in the end.


    Who doesn''t want to be the second chaoqingqiu when chaoqingqiu is here?


    After chaoqingqiu, I''m afraid it will be a swordsman in the world. Everyone thinks that the second chaoqingqiu is not easy to do.


    Li Fuyao smiles and wipes his mouth.


    "Yes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    In fact, there are not many swordsmen in the world who are lucky enough to be able to chat with Chao Qingqiu. They are just a few people.


    But even if it does, it''s not a big deal.


    People who can chat with Chao Qingqiu do not necessarily mean that they can become such people.


    Li Fuyao and Chao Qingqiu chatted twice, and each time they got different things.


    When Chao Qingqiu finished drinking the wine, he became more and more interested. After that, he began to talk about himself. As an invincible person in the world, Chao Qingqiu practiced sword in those years. Naturally, many people like to listen to him.


    Li Fuyao didn''t like it very much, but he cherished his time with chaoqingqiu.


    After all, it may not be long before there will be no more autumn in the world.


    Chatting to the evening, Chao Qingqiu seldom rubbed his face, as if he was a little tired. He looked at the distance and said in a low voice: "not coming yet?"


    This makes Li Fuyao a little surprised. He thought Chao Qingqiu was waiting for him all the time, but it seemed that it was too far from what he thought.


    Chaoqingqiu is waiting for others, but who in this world is worth waiting for?


    Is it qingtianjun?


    Or the sword fairy who wants to fight chaoqingqiu?


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao looks at Chao Qingqiu and stops talking.


    Chao Qingqiu took a look at him and knew what he wanted to say. He said frankly: "it''s not ye Changting who is waiting for him. He wants to compare swords with me. It''s just a competition. It''s probably just a sword. It''s not a battle of life and death. If he wants to make a sword, he will do it at the most appropriate time. This is not the time. The person I want to wait for is someone else. "


    Since it is not ye Jianxian, who is it?


    Li Fuyao is at a loss.


    But Chao Qingqiu obviously didn''t say the meaning of the man''s name directly. He patted the pillars of the pavilion as if he wanted to sing a song.


    But there was no singing.


    On the contrary, it was the woman who thought about it, put down her sword in her hand, and then began to sing a tune of Qingzhou Prefecture. The tune of Qingzhou Prefecture is very special and has a special charm.


    Chao Qingqiu hasn''t heard Qingzhou government''s minor for many years, just like he hasn''t eaten Qingzhou''s hot pot for many years.


    Such a song, he was a little homesick.


    He looked at the distance and murmured, "I want to eat hot pot."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Li changgu had collected his sword, even when he went down to pick the Star Tower, this high-level Mr. changgu was already a very powerful presence among the monks who ascended the building. Apart from a few people, few people were his opponents.


    But under Chao Qingqiu''s sword, he did not have any resistance.


    Well, Chao Qingqiu didn''t want him to die, so he didn''t get hurt after he took the sword.


    After going downstairs, he did not follow the sword spirit left by Chao Qingqiu to thank the Sword Fairy.


    But through a street, came to a small courtyard door.


    When he stepped into the alley, the majestic sword spirit was already full of it.


    Come to the door, countless sword Qi just like the sharpest wind and snow between the heaven and the earth.


    Wang Yanqing has been blind for many years, but in the face of such sword spirit, it is impossible to know who is coming.


    That Mr. changgu is one of his admiring objects.


    Li changgu stood in front of the door with a short bitter day, and his expression was extremely flat.


    Su Ye stood in the yard with a smile in her mouth.


    At that time, there were three people in the Academy. They were Su ye, Li changgu and Wang Fugui. Who was not one of the top talents.


    However, he was the only one who became the leader of the school.


    One of Li changgu and Wang Fugui was imprisoned in Jiexing building and the other was expelled from the school.


    It''s not a good end.


    Su Ye''s life is rare to have a few regrets, but often think of this matter, feel regret.


    He felt the sword outside the door and asked with a smile, "why."


    Li changgu said calmly: "before the sword immortal leaves the world, you''d better not do something."


    This is a warning. It is a warning from Li changgu to the leader of the school.


    According to the law, Su Ye stepped into the building much earlier than Li changgu. He was also in charge of the school, and his fighting power was self-evident.


    Even if Li changgu is a swordsman, where is Su Ye''s enemy?


    But listening to this, Su Ye didn''t get angry at all. Instead, she laughed.


    Li denggu, who has been imprisoned in the world for hundreds of years, is not a monk.


    "If Chao Jianxian wants to leave, where can you and I be able to control such a big event?"


    He stood in the courtyard with his hands down and said calmly, "I don''t care if I come to have a look, just like they do, to have a look."


    Li changgu frowned, they?


    The event that Chao Qingqiu wants to leave the world is of course the biggest thing in the world. Anyone can come and have a look, but there won''t be too many who really have the right to see it.Who are they that Su ye said?


    Li changgu frowned, but still stood outside the door, unwilling to leave.


    He did not know that at the gate of Luoyang City, there were two people walking side by side.


    One of them, wearing a Taoist robe, could see a bright moon in the distance.


    The other one, with white hair and red robe, is not an ordinary person.


    The one wearing the Taoist robe is the leader of the Taoist sect. He is the first person under the cloud. He is also the main beam of the mountain.


    Who can be a red robed man except Lin Hongzhu, the early leader of the demon cult?


    Two people walk side by side, not fast or slow.


    Liang also walked in the rain, but the rain could not get close to him. He looked at Lin Hongzhu and asked, "Lin Hongzhu, what do you want to see?"


    There are many kinds of results when Chao Qingqiu leaves the world, but I don''t know which one you want to see.


    Lin Hongzhu looked indifferent. His white hair was flying in the rain, but there was not half a drop of rain on his hair.


    He didn''t look at Liang, but said calmly, "look at the result you don''t want to see."


    Liang also said with a smile, "that kind of result is not what I don''t want to see, it''s what the audience doesn''t want to see."


    Lin Hongzhu snorted coldly and did not answer.


    Can''t the two be confused?


    What Lin Hongzhu probably dislikes most in his life is the person who makes a mystery.


    But he did not say anything to Liang Yi.


    It''s just a big step into Luoyang.


    When Chao Qingqiu left the world, it may be the time for the three religions and swordsmen to fight again.


    Even if there is a sword immortal in the world, it is an indispensable opportunity for the three religions.


    No one thinks that there are sword immortals in this world that can be compared with chaoqingqiu.


    Absolutely no one.


    Chaoqingqiu is unique.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As the two ascended the stairs, they went out of the city.


    In the Cheng family''s house, Chen Jiu drank the wine from the gourd, and then stood up. Before the two swords fought, he did not get up. Later, when the heavy rain began to fall, he did not get up, but at this time, he wanted to go out.


    The knife on his waist trembled for some reason.


    The old man sipped the wine, and old Master Cheng stood aside, carefully looking at the old wine.


    Chen Jiujiu swallowed a mouthful of good wine and said with a smile, "gone."


    After saying this, the old man did not care about anything else. He soon walked out of Cheng''s house in the rain and came to the street.


    Two people in the distance took a look at the majestic Dao Qi in the distance, and they all stopped at the same time. Lin Hongzhu asked, "do you want to deal with this person?"


    Liang Yiman did not care to say: "there was a war before, out of seven."


    Lin Hongzhu thought about it and said, "it''s good."


    In this world, it is hard to find a place where Liang can make his way to the building.


    "Is there another fight?"


    Liang also frowned, and then said, "it''s not necessarily necessary to fight. All of them are here to join in the fun. What''s the best way to fight?"


    Lin Hongzhu pulled the corners of his mouth and did not speak.


    Since we don''t fight, there is nothing to say.


    He turned and headed for another lane, and the two parted.


    The Lord sighed slightly, and he also avoided the long street.


    He was not afraid, nor because he couldn''t fight, but because it was meaningless.


    The majestic Sabre Qi in the distance could not feel the presence of the Lord. After a moment, it gradually dissipated.


    It''s strange to say.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the time when these people entered the city one after another, a middle-aged man dressed as an ordinary scholar was sheltering from the rain in a noodle stall in Luoyang City. The scholar was dressed in coarse cloth, and his sleeves were stained with some rain.


    It is very poor to look at.


    A little mouse stood on his shoulder and said, "Sir, what are we doing here?"


    The scholar smile, and then said: "first to see a rare sight in the world, and then to meet two old friends."


    The little mouse Oh, and then said: "since it is to see old friends, then it must be as good a scholar as my husband."


    The scholar said with a smile, "one of them said that his knowledge is the biggest in the world. The other may have to say that if he is a scholar, he is not as good as his swordsmanship, and the one who practices sword is not as knowledgeable as him."


    The little mouse sincerely praised: "Sir, you are all good friends indeed."


    The scholar was stunned and said with a smile: "I haven''t seen it for a hundred years. Is it still a friend?"


    -


    when Chen Sheng has finished dealing with Zhao Dabao, he has to prepare to go down the mountain.


    On the mountain road, a tall old man stopped Chen Sheng who was going down the mountain.Chen Sheng frowned slightly and looked at the old man without saying anything.


    "Why are you going down the mountain?" the old man asked


    Chen Sheng is still languid, looking at the old man who wants to call his uncle.


    Sheng Jing was full of sword spirit. Looking at Chen Sheng, Sheng Jing frowned and said, "now all the swordsmen who go to the building are swordsmen. You are a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. Isn''t it a shame to go there?"


    Chen Sheng shook his head in boredom.


    If you go to join in the fun, you will lose face.


    Sheng Jing said angrily, "you don''t want to face, but I want more from Jianshan."


    Chen Sheng didn''t feel much about him. On the Jianshan mountain that day, he saw with his own eyes that the master uncle had made a stumbling block on his disciples, so he was even more reluctant to pay attention to him.


    He looked into the distance and turned a deaf ear.


    Sheng Jing was very angry and laughed, "Chen Sheng, don''t forget, you still have to call my uncle!"


    Chen Sheng sneered: "I have never seen such a shameless uncle."


    Sheng Jing looks at Chen Sheng coldly.


    Chen Sheng waved his hand and was about to speak.


    Another man came down from the mountain.


    The man looked at Chen Sheng and asked, "Luoyang City?"


    Chen Sheng said with a smile, "nature."


    "Together," the man invited


    Chen Sheng laughed.


    Sheng Jing looked at the man and was silent.


    In addition to him, there were Xu Li and Zhou Qing.


    Zhou Qing had already traveled down the mountain. Who could this man be besides Xu Li?


    Xu Li said hello to Shengjing and went down the mountain with Chen Sheng.


    Shengjing stood on the mountain road for a moment, but he also rose from the sword and did not enter the sky.


    It disappeared soon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao FengChen was one of the earliest swordsmen to come to Luoyang.


    When the heavy rain began to fall, he and the haggard old man sat in the tea stand outside Luoyang City. The haggard old man didn''t like to drink tea, but he couldn''t stand Chao FengChen''s liking.


    So I could only drink with her.


    Hearing the rain, looking at the distance, he suddenly said with a smile, "do you know why I want to come?"


    The withered old man is neither stupid nor stupid. Naturally, he knows the reason. Thinking of this answer, he said with some sadness: "since the same source, nature will come."


    Nodding to FengChen, he said, "not only that, in fact, even I don''t know how he will leave the world. I come here to have a look."


    Look, they all want to see.


    The haggard old man asked, "I still don''t understand why I have to go and why I treat myself like a monkey."


    Chao FengChen took a sip of tea, and then said a meaningful sentence, "in the eyes of chaoqingqiu, maybe we are the monkey."


    Yes, although Chao Qingqiu didn''t say how to leave, he seemed to have told the people in the world that he wanted to leave in Luoyang City. Naturally, he put himself in the position of a monkey.


    But how could Chao Qingqiu be a monkey.


    In his eyes, everything in the world can be a monkey.


    He''s not.


    Chao FengChen took a sip of tea and said, "enter the city."


    The withered old man nodded, but before he got up, he saw a man in green robe coming in the rain.


    Chao FengChen stopped and took a look at the man and the sword on his waist.


    They looked at each other.


    The man in the green robe walked forward.


    No stopping.


    Toward the wind dust but some vacant opening, "he came?"


    "Who''s here?"


    -


    just when many people went upstairs to Luoyang City, a man in white stepped up to the cloud.


    He looked at those golden lights in the distance and blinked a little bored.


    Then between heaven and earth, suddenly there is a majestic sword.


    Split the sea of clouds.


    Let the golden light spread in front of you.


    The man in white, who had finished all this, sat in the cloud and said nothing.


    He is like a sword, and he has to guard another sword.


    Two swords can fight or help each other.


    At the same time.


    Li Fuyao met a man in the long street.


    The man looked at Li Fuyao and then laughed.


    Li Fuyao also laughed.


    It''s a little bitter.


    Then for a moment, Li Fuyao pressed the green silk sword handle on his waist.


    Before Chao Qingqiu leaves the world, someone has to kill Li Fuyao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    Li Fuyao met the man, but at the beginning, it was just a one-sided relationship, and he didn''t care about it.


    The man was wearing a thick and untimely Taoist robe, holding a compass in his hand, looking at Li Fuyao, smiling all over his face, he said, "xiaodaonan temple."


    Nanmiao is a young genius on the list of Taichu, ranking the highest, ranking second only after Ye Sheng''s song. I don''t know why it hurt the origin, and then it fell to the fifth place all the way.


    But he was also a young genius at the peak of the Qing Dynasty.


    During the trip to Wushan mountain, the young genius of Ziyun mountain, as one of the young talents selected by the Taoist school to enter the Wushan mountain, was once highly expected by Ziyun mountain. However, no one thought that the situation in Wushan mountain developed so strangely that it took only a few months for the protagonist to change from these young people to those famous monks.


    If it''s just a general monk, he may not be able to cover the light of these young talents, but who are the people who enter the fog mountain?


    Hu Xiao, the great demon who has pressed his realm to the twilight realm.


    With a sword in hand, the sword immortal who cuts open the sky curtain of Wushan mountain faces the green autumn.


    There is also a sword fairy who comes from nowhere.


    Even though nanmiao is so talented, how can it win the limelight.


    Wushan was originally a stage for young people, and only Li Fuyao and ye Shengge were the last to step onto this stage.


    In fact, nanmiao, who has been holding back a lot of energy, has already given up his mind when he sees a monk like chongye in the morning and evening. Before he appears in the sea area, he has found two very good magic weapons.


    When the matter of Wushan was over, he went back to Ziyun mountain and realized that he had broken through the Taiqing realm and reached the twilight realm.


    He is now a monk in the twilight world.


    It can be said that the present nanmiao temple, no matter what, is the most outstanding young genius in the mountains and rivers.


    Even if it is not as good as Ye Sheng''s song which has already set foot in the spring and Autumn period, it should be one of the best in Taoism.


    But why did he appear in today''s Luoyang City.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know.


    Li Fuyao only knew that there was a murderous spirit in this alley, and the source of the murderous spirit came from this Taoist genius.


    Nanmiao held an umbrella and looked at Li Fuyao calmly. He said very seriously: "the path has been covered with amulets all around the alley. Within half an hour, even the two people in the city can''t find out what happened here."


    Li Fuyao''s umbrella holding hand was slightly forced, and his fingers turned white. His injury was very serious, but his cultivation is not all cured. Facing a Taiqing state, he may still be able to win by the gap between the two realms. However, the southern temple is also a twilight situation. For Li Fuyao, it is not easy to deal with it. A young talent with a lot of fame, No What kind of cat and dog? It''s not easy to kill at will.


    The heavy rain in the lane is majestic, and the raindrops seem to be an invisible line connected together between heaven and earth. They fall into the alley and ground, fall into pieces and converge into one. In the lane where drainage is difficult, the rainwater flows along the bluestone street, and the shoes and socks inside will soon be wet without passing the vamp.


    Li Fuyao''s oil paper umbrella was originally a cheap thing to buy. It was not a good thing. In the heavy rain, it had already been damaged. It was like a broken house in the wind and rain, with water seeping from four places.


    Just like Li Fuyao''s body now.


    Li Fuyao''s sleeve drips continuously, but his voice is covered by heavy rain, and nothing can be heard.


    Looking at the nanmiao Temple who didn''t know why he wanted to kill him, Li Fuyao frowned slightly. The green silk was still in the scabbard. However, an invisible sword spirit burst out from him, tore a rain curtain, and came to the South Temple through many obstacles.


    However, it soon dissipated in the air, just like the rain drops falling on the ground. This sword was just a casual test of Li Fuyao. He was seriously injured, and there was not much sword spirit left in his spirit house. Moreover, he did not take the sword 19 and grass gradually green on this trip. He only had a green silk on his body. When facing the enemy, he must be very careful.


    Nanmiao smiles, and the hand holding the umbrella is slightly forced. The oil paper umbrella closes instantly and is held in his hand. At the same time, a sound like mountain torrents roaring down the lane. Just for a moment, the rain curtain in front of Li Fu''s body seems to have been torn open. An invisible air machine can be seen by naked eyes, emerging from the South Temple and rushing forward.


    This is the time when the wind and rain are heavy, and the wind and rain brought by this majestic air machine is like a water dragon roll, which is extremely violent. The nanmiao temple stands behind the water tornado and is satisfied.


    One of the two biggest gains of his trip to Wushan was his Taoist robe and compass. He learned a secret method of Taoism, which was the second.


    There are three thousand volumes of Taoist Scriptures in daomen. There are countless Taoist techniques recorded on them. But his nanmiao temple is not a disciple of chenxieshan mountain, let alone that kind of Taoism. It is not an easy thing to see those powerful Daoists. As a young genius of Ziyun mountain, even if he can complete the mathematics of Taoism in Ziyun mountain, he is not as powerful as the 3000 Taoist Scriptures in dengtian tower One of them.This time, as long as Li Fuyao is killed here, the most exciting thing is the promise of the Lord that he will have a chance to realize Taoism in the tower. Moreover, the time of climbing the tower is a whole month.


    Why did he come to Luoyang from Ziyun mountain? Why did he come here at the risk of being killed by Taoism? Naturally, it was for the rich reward. Sometimes the monks on the mountain and the people at the foot of the mountain are the same. They can''t get up early without profit.


    Just give what he wants, and he can do a lot for you.


    Li Fuyao watched the water dragon roll sweeping in, and the walls on both sides became dilapidated after being swept by the water dragon. Li Fuyao was slightly distracted. A moment later, he took up his umbrella and stood up. The oil paper umbrella closed in an instant. An umbrella pointed out that countless majestic sword spirit rushed out from the umbrella tip.


    The essence of the sword Qi is like a thread, which directly trapped the water tornado.


    The nine realms of swordsmen are different from those of ordinary friars.


    Li Fuyao''s hand is the perfect embodiment of the green silk realm. His spirit has thousands of knots.


    One breath is a sword.


    Just as Li Fuyao stopped the water tornado, he released the handle of his umbrella, and the green silk around his waist was accompanied by a clear sound of sword, and he immediately came out of the sheath.


    A sword was handed out, and Li Fuyao''s green silk sword tore open the rain curtain, and countless sword Qi burst out.


    Li Fuyao stepped in the rain and swept forward.


    Until now, the oil paper umbrella is still hovering in mid air.


    It''s amazing!


    Li Fuyao swept through the rain. Before the power of the sword completely dissipated, Li Fuyao held a green silk, and the sword stabbed the chest of nanmiao.


    After a while, the temple took a look at Li Fuyao and then said with a smile, "but so?"


    The compass in his hand was shining brilliantly. Li Fuyao frowned slightly, and then he retreated far away.


    But on the way back, or a sword handed out, cut off the rain curtain!


    Two extremely majestic air machines collide for a moment, which makes the walls on both sides vibrate slightly. If you take a closer look, you can surely see the faint light of the talisman.


    If it was not for these talismans, I would have broken them.


    Once there is a sound, it will not be long before ye Shengge will find out the abnormality here. When the time comes, nanmiao will not dare to say that it can withdraw from the mountain.


    It''s not only the whole body but also the whole body.


    He had already seen it in the fog mountain. In order to rescue Li Fuyao, ye Shengge did not hesitate to break the boundary in the fog mountain. This friendship, even if it was not a love between men and women, was deep enough.


    Even if ye Shengge has helped Li Fuyao so much, few people in this world would think that ye Shengge would like Li Fuyao.


    The compass in nanmiao''s hand turned slightly, and one after another small snakes poured out from the compass. Those small snakes swam in the rain, very happy, but in fact, it was not a simple Snake, but a channel of Qi.


    After the birth of that road Qi machine, it began to rush forward crazily. In this moment, Li Fuyao died here.


    This young swordsman has made the world look around for several years.


    That''s enough!


    South Temple mouth hook out a curve, it is difficult to hide their own complacency.


    Li Fuyao''s face was pale and even flushed, which was a sign of aggravation of the injury.


    His hand holding the green silk gradually became weak. Li Fuyao used a sword to cut off the small snake that had already rushed to him. However, he still did not stop other snakes. Several other snakes had already fallen on Li Fuyao''s body and bit Li Fuyao''s flesh and blood.


    The rain fell on Li Fuyao''s body, and soon a large pool of blood appeared at Li Fuyao''s feet.


    The blood flowed along with the rain and soon flowed into the distance.


    Nanmiao stepped forward and said with a sneer, "if you are not hurt, I will meet you walking around. But you have to be a hero and fight a big demon. Do you think you deserve it?"


    Li Fu rocked the green silk sword to the ground and refused to let himself fall. His figure was already on the verge of falling. In fact, this time, he was a bit careless. He felt that there was nothing he couldn''t go to Luoyang city with ye Shengge at his side. Later, when he went to see Chao Qingqiu, he felt more relieved that Chao Qingqiu was there. Who else in the world would dare to do anything to him.


    But he did not expect that the southern temple was chosen at this good time, just after he left ye Shengge to see chaoqingqiu, he came.


    Li Fuyao stretched out his hand to pull off a small snake on his body and crushed it. After that, his expression was extremely indifferent.


    He didn''t die in the first battle with Hu Xiao. If I met you in nanmiao today, I couldn''t die!


    Li Fuyao mobilizes the remaining sword Qi in the spirit house and rushes wildly. He wants to smash the small snakes with the sword spirit.


    Nanmiao is expressionless, and the compass is turning in his hand. He is not ready to give Li Fuyao a chance to breathe.


    Naturally, killing people should be done quickly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    The rain was heavy and heavy, and countless blood had flowed out along the lane.


    Out of the alley.


    Li Fuyao swept forward with his sword. There were countless sword spirits lingering on the green silk sword. Those little snakes still biting his flesh and blood had already been broken by Li Fuyao and became Qi Qi Qi.


    There was blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. The South Temple looked at him like this and laughed grimly.


    Is it not easy to kill?


    Is that what it is?


    Li Fuyao felt helpless. If he was in full bloom, even if he didn''t use the two fake life swords of Jian 19 and Cao Jianqing, and only with the green silk in his hand, even if there were any magic weapons in nanmiao, it would not be his enemy. Even if he could not be killed, he would not fall into a passive situation. But now he is seriously injured, and it is impossible to even protect his life, let alone kill people ¡£


    He can only use three and a half of his sword Qi before.


    After three swords, it was almost a situation of exhaustion and death.


    Finally, Li Fuyao recited the three swords silently.


    He knows too many sword moves. How to hand out three swords in the heavy rain at this time and solve this dilemma is something that needs careful consideration.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Fuyao stepped on the water. One step away, he was already in front of the nanmiao temple. Countless majestic sword ideas burst out from his body, and the sword spirit gushed out. In a moment, countless blue silk threads appeared in this lane. If the previous sword was to cut off the water dragon roll, the sword was aimed at nanmiao.


    The South Temple frowned slightly and urged the compass with air. Countless small snakes flew out of the compass and hit those sword Qi.


    It didn''t take long for those snakes to be cut off by the sword Qi. This was Li Fuyao''s first sword.


    After the first sword, the majestic air of nanmiao hit Li Fuyao''s shoulder with a thump. Even in the rain, everyone could hear the sound of bone breaking. Li Fuyao''s arm was weak for a while, and almost came out of his hand. Li Fuyao clenched his teeth and clenched the green silk sword in his hand, and then handed out the second sword.


    This sword is like an antelope hanging horn.


    The thick Taoist robe of nanmiao was cut a big gap under this sword. He frowned slightly, and the whole person flew back. Li Fuyao gave a smile and the third sword came.


    But the third sword was handed out to the alley.


    In order to cover up the atmosphere, Li Fuyao can hardly surpass nanmiao in this way. Since he can''t win, what else can Li Fuyao do besides escape?


    He took a look at the southern temple, and the rain rolled up by the majestic sword roared to the entrance of the alley!


    Boom!


    South Temple frown, anger extremely counter smile, "did not expect you to be so afraid of death."


    Li Fuyao ignored him and drifted to the entrance of the alley.


    This matter between life and death should be considered carefully.


    When he was about to fall into the alley, the powerful Qi machine of nanmiao was already behind him. If Li Fuyao did not avoid this Qi machine, eight achievements would have no power to fight again.


    However, no one could have imagined that Li Fuyao did not avoid it. On the contrary, he allowed the momentum to hit him.


    With the help of momentum, Li Fuyao smashed into the small alley!


    At the entrance of the alley, Li Fuyao fell heavily on the ground and slipped out.


    Li Fuyao vomited a big mouthful of blood and could not stand up again.


    Nanmiao looks at Li Fuyao''s body indifferently and frowns, and then it is about to snatch at Li Fuyao.


    But only for a moment, the change suddenly occurred.


    The rain in the alley began to freeze!


    Countless cold breath began to pour into the South Temple. The South Temple stopped and looked at the front with a solemn look. In his sight, there was an oil paper umbrella not far away.


    There is a man under the umbrella.


    The man was wearing a white dress and looked at the South Temple with a plain expression.


    When nanmiao saw this man, his face soon became ugly. He gnashed his teeth and said, "ye Shengge, this is what you mean by sinking the mountain!"


    When ye Shengge heard the words "Shen Xie Shan", he only frowned slightly, and then looked the same as before.


    The speed of the rain turning into ice is still accelerating. The walls on both sides of the lane are covered with frost. This daozhong stands at the entrance of the lane, neither helping Li Fuyao nor making any action. She looks at the nanmiao temple like this, as if she is going to kill people in the next moment.


    Nanmiao looks more and more ugly. This Taoist is famous for his unique behavior. If he thinks about it, let alone beat him, he may be killed.


    As for his death in the hands of Dao, is it difficult for Ziyun mountain behind him to go to chenxie mountain? Even if he wanted to find him, he would not care, even if it was Li Fuyao who he had instructed nanmiao to kill.


    Ye Shengge looked at the South Temple, thought for a moment, and suddenly asked, "how do you want to die?"


    Asked this sentence, this lane has no rain and rain, has become the season of heavy snow.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wind and snow filled the lane.


    In the distance on the high-rise building, a red robed forest red candle, with white hair moving with the wind, is very conspicuous.


    The middle-aged Taoist standing next to him is just watching the main beam.


    The two monks, who were far more famous in the world than others, did not say a word when they looked at the activity of the lane over there.


    After a long time, Lin Hongzhu sighed: "ye Shengge has entered the spring and Autumn period. In a few years, you will be able to leave safely when you enter the building."


    Liang didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to answer this question.


    Lin Hongzhu asked again: "what''s more, is it really as simple as your own disciple?"


    When asked this sentence, Lin Hongzhu''s eyes have been watching Liang Yi''s reaction.


    Liang also turned his head and calmly looked at Lin Hongzhu, and then said, "everything is possible if you are born with Tao."


    Lin Hongzhu shook his head and said, "there are not many kinds of Taoism in the history of the three religions, but there are still some. But which one is like Ye Sheng''s song?"


    Liang also said with a smile: "even that young man can walk so fast in the great world. As a kind of Taoism, Shengge has been cultivated carefully in the mountains. Why can''t it be faster? After thirty years of cultivation, you can reach the present spring and Autumn period. Within a hundred years, you can climb a tower. After another hundred years, you can climb the sea. This is the road of Shengge. No one can pave a good road for her. She has to walk on her own, and no one can stop her. "


    Lin Hongzhu frowned slightly and didn''t rush to speak. He, Liang Yi and Su ye are the top monks in the world. Liang may be only half a foot away from the sea. He and Su ye are at most only one foot apart. The three who climb the tower are the most likely people in this world to fill that position, even when the blood rain begins to fall on the earth At that time, many monks thought that the Lord might leave the world and go to the cloud.


    No matter which saint of the three religions left the world, Guanzhu has always been a monk who is most likely to become a new saint in this world.


    Just they don''t know, which sea left the world in the end that bloody rain.


    Everyone is watching.


    Lin Hongzhu lifted her red robe and sat down on the railing. Without the title of the cult leader, no one would really regard him as a cult monk.


    Looking at the sky, Lin Hongzhu said frankly, "everyone is here to fight. To say it is to see, it is all fake."


    The audience nodded and obviously agreed with this statement.


    Lin Hongzhu said: "so what the situation is depends on how Chao Qingqiu chooses. If he leaves the world like this and does nothing, then everyone will just look at his own business. If he really wants to make other choices, we people will really fight. However, those swordsmen are not happy, you are not happy, I am not happy, even Su Ye If you don''t like it, who can be the radish in the pit


    Liang also shook his head, "this is not the right time. It should be done slowly."


    "Some people can''t wait."


    Lin Hongzhu said indifferently.


    Liang also stretched out his hand and looked at the raindrops rolling on his palm. Then he said, "how could su ye be so anxious?


    He frowned slightly, thinking about the idea of the school master.


    Lin hung candle table sat on the railing, and the rain could not get close to him. He seldom said with a smile, "what you can see, how can su ye not see, what you can see, I can''t see."


    Liang also said, without a word.


    It''s not interesting. I can''t see it. He doesn''t want to talk more.


    Immediately, this is the biggest chance in the world. It may appear in front of them. Not everyone is as calm as they are. There are always some people who can''t bear to do something.


    Those people.


    After years of hard work, he achieved the goal of climbing the building.


    Now it is expected to become a sea, no one wants to hold it?


    Liang also asked, "how many people will come?"


    Lin Hongzhu stretched out his palm, and no rain fell into his palm.


    He doesn''t speak because most of this kind of thing is guessing.


    He doesn''t like to guess.


    As if he didn''t know the meaning of Lin Hongzhu''s action, Liang said to himself, "five, I think it''s five."


    Lin Hongzhu frowned slightly and was about to open his mouth.


    There are people downstairs.


    Su ye should have confronted Li changgu in that small courtyard.


    I don''t know why, but it appears here.


    After appearing here with a volume of old books pinned to his waist, the school leader said, "I think there are more than five."


    Beam also oh a, Lin Hongzhu is facial expressionless.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Nanmiao is not ye Shengge''s rival, but daozhong doesn''t really want to kill him. After asking about that sentence, ye Shengge flies out of the temple for a short half an hour. Seeing the young genius on the Taichu list flying out, ye Shengge has no expression. Finally, he gets up and runs out. Ye Shengge has no movement.When nanmiao left, ye Shengge bent down to look at Li Fuyao lying in the rain. Li Fuyao looked at the white dress through the rain curtain, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    Ye Shengge said nothing. After carrying Li Fuyao up, he put the oil paper umbrella into Li Fuyao''s hand, which was powerless to hold back the rain.


    Ye Shengge walked in the rain with his back on his back. She didn''t feel any difficulty at all. She whispered, "I don''t want to kill him. I''ll keep it for you. I''ll kill myself later."


    Li Fuyao said with a bitter smile, "when did I become such a person in your heart?"


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "in my heart, you should be such a person."


    Ye Shengge doesn''t like to be reasonable, because she has the courage to be unreasonable. Li Fuyao lies down behind this Taoist and doesn''t speak.


    After a distance, ye Shengge asked softly, "what kind of woman do you like?"


    When asked this sentence, ye Shengge is very calm. It is not like the love between men and women, but it is like a question about cultivation.


    Li Fuyao is stunned. Lying behind ye Shengge, Li Fuyao can still smell the fragrance of peach blossom on her body. However, listening to this question, I don''t know how to answer it.


    "Green locust?"


    Ye Sheng''s song is still calm.


    Li Fuyao did not speak, and the atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment.


    "I just want to know why there are such things as men and women."


    Ye Shengge''s mood is still calm.


    Li Fuyao ignores ye Shengge. He has a hunch that if he answers this question, he will be in trouble. He can''t avoid those troubles.


    Ye Shengge''s temperament is destined to make her not the kind of woman who can ask questions over and over again. After two questions without answers, she closed her mouth and concentrated on carrying Li Fuyao to Li Fu''s house.


    After being seriously injured, Li Fuyao fought life and death again. The situation is very difficult now. Ye Shengge had swallowed several pills for Li Fuyao before he was seriously injured. However, it will take a long time for him to recover completely.


    Maybe it will be possible in spring next year.


    In fact, the alley is not far away from Li Fu''s house, but ye Shengge, carrying Li Fuyao in the eyes of the middle-aged woman in the wonton shop, does not enter the Li''s house, but into the courtyard on one side.


    Cheng Yusheng originally sat on the threshold and saw such a scene, almost heartbroken.


    It''s almost hitting the ground.


    Pushing the door in, Li Fuyao is thrown into the chair under the eaves by Ye Shengge.


    The green silk sword rolled down.


    Li Fuyao looks at ye Shengge and is powerless.


    Ye Shengge brings a chair in the room and sits next to Li Fuyao.


    Two people just look at each other.


    Li Fuyao turned his head awkwardly and didn''t want to see Ye Sheng''s song again.


    Ye Shengge said, "if chenxieshan wants to kill you, I can''t keep you. I can''t stay in Luoyang for long. Maybe I''ll send you back to Jianshan?"


    Li Fu shook his head for a moment and then shook his head.


    Ye Sheng sang a song and then went on speechless.


    Luoyang city is really a troubled place at this time.


    Li Fuyao looked at the rain, thought about it, and then said, "can you write me a letter to Mr. changgu?"


    Ye Shengge takes out a thousand paper cranes from somewhere, and then asks, "say what."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and said with a smile, "it''s just about asking questions."


    Ye Shengge looked at him and asked nothing.


    Li Fuyang bowed his head and said, "I actually have something I want to ask chaojianxian."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    What Li Fuyao wants to know is actually very simple, but it is also very difficult. It is easy to say, it is because Chao Qingqiu may know everything, but if it is difficult to say, it should be that no one except Chao Qingqiu knows anything.


    What he wanted to ask was about 6000 years ago.


    Just looking at Chao Qingqiu, he thought of a lot of other things, and later he could not ask.


    He had a hunch that even if he asked, Chao Qingqiu would not give a positive answer, but would say something else.


    The Sword Fairy''s expectation for him may make him unwilling to say these things.


    Ye Shengge reaches out and doesn''t know where to get a peach blossom branch. It''s autumn now, and there are no branches and leaves on the peach blossom branch, but when ye Shengge holds the peach blossom branch, it''s inexplicable that a peach blossom is born on it.


    Ye Shengge picked that peach blossom, don''t in the ear.


    Li Fuyao looks at ye Shengge powerlessly. He has known ye Shengge for many years, and he knows that ye Shengge is beautiful. However, when the monks in this world hear the three words of Ye Sheng song, several people will care about the appearance of Ye Sheng song.


    Li Fuyao is also a layman, so he did not pay much attention to the appearance of Ye Sheng''s song.


    Until this moment, looking at the face of a peach blossom leaf Sheng song, Li Fuyao some helpless.


    This Taoist is really beautiful.


    The thousand paper cranes in Ye Sheng''s singer''s heart have already flown away in the rain. She turned her head and continued to say the previous topic, "what kind of woman do you like?"


    Li Fuyao took a look at Ye Sheng''s song and did not speak.


    He felt more and more strange about this Taoist.


    Ye Shengge''s voice was flat and continued, "when are you going to marry her?"


    Li Fuyao finally couldn''t help it. He looked at ye Shengge and said, "ye Shengge, you are sick!"


    The voice was weak, but direct.


    Cheng Yusheng is lying outside the door listening to the movement. Unexpectedly, hearing Li Fuyao''s voice, Cheng Yusheng almost rushed in.


    How dare Li Fuyao say the woman I like?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Chao FengChen and the haggard old man entered the city, they did not stop elsewhere. They soon went to a small courtyard where there were many swordsmen. The highest generation Shengjing on Jianshan mountain, Zhou Qing, Xu Li and Chen Sheng were also present.


    Seeing that Chao FengChen came in, Chen Sheng, who was in a daze under the eaves, jumped up and said with a smile, "Mr. Chao, are you here too?"


    This is nonsense.


    But Chao FengChen still nodded.


    In this small courtyard, there are as many as three people climbing the stairs, two in the spring and Autumn period.


    In the future, if there is chaos in Luoyang City, this is a force that can not be ignored.


    Sheng Jing took a look at Chao FengChen and then said, "Liang has also entered the city."


    Zhou Qing took a look at the old man and thought about the visitor''s entering the city?


    What''s your business?


    Sheng Jing didn''t know what he thought or what others thought. He said frankly, "I want to kill Liang Yi in Luoyang City."


    Shengjing has a high level of seniority. Even Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan mountain, would like to call him martial uncle. He has already reached the peak of climbing the stairs. If he wants to kill an ordinary monk, the swordsmen here don''t think there is any problem. But Shengjing wants to kill the temple master. It''s not just them. I''m afraid many people think it''s impossible.


    How to kill subjectively?


    Chen Sheng asked with some exaggeration: "uncle, are you not joking?"


    Shengjing has always disliked Chen Sheng. He just looked at Zhou Qing and Xu Li and said, "please stop other experts for me."


    According to Sheng Jing''s temper to be able to say such words, it is obvious that he really moved his mind.


    Zhou Qing is a little fat, looking at some jubilant, he hung the handle of the world, a look at Shengjing, and then said: "master, do so, not afraid of war again?"


    Shengjing wanted to kill the main beam of the temple for no reason. This was a provocation to the Taoist school. Although there were saints'' decrees of the three religions before, so that the swordsmen and the three religions could get along peacefully, there was constant friction. If Shengjing''s sword was handed out, there would be no accident, and the relationship would be broken.


    When Chao Qingqiu wants to leave the world, is it really so easy for a swordsman?


    Don''t you let the swordsman go back to that time?


    Zhou Qing didn''t want this situation to happen, so he didn''t support it.


    Xu Li sighed and then said, "master, this is not the time to fight."


    It''s hard to say whether you can kill the master of the temple. In any case, it''s very difficult to end the sword.


    If there is no other way for me to leave the city, I would like to leave the city


    In words, there is a deep meaning.


    Chen Sheng did not speak. He pondered over the contents of this sentence.


    Last chance.What is Shengjing going to do?


    Chao FengChen smiles. Instead of going to see Shengjing, he walks under the eaves and sits on a chair. Shengjing has been on the top of the building for many years. His life is approaching. If he doesn''t take the last step, he will probably leave the world soon.


    So when Chao Qingqiu left the world, it was the best time for him to break open and climb the stairs.


    Can you become a sword immortal.


    Just then.


    This is the best time, and perhaps the last.


    Chen Sheng suddenly asked, "can you slow down?"


    Shengjing some tired said: "I am very old."


    As soon as this sentence is said, the whole courtyard is very quiet.


    The most difficult enemy in the world is time.


    Even sage''s can''t be defeated.


    Shengjing can''t either.


    Once at the end, there is a line with death.


    Death is dragging over there. They''re holding on here.


    But in the end, they will lose.


    There is no exception.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Ye left the courtyard for a high-rise building, Li changgu also left the gate. But before he had made a few steps, a middle-aged scholar appeared at the end of the long street, within his sight.


    Li changgu hanging sword from his waist, looking at the man, suddenly sighed.


    The man looked at Li changgu with a smile.


    They looked at each other and saw the emotion in their eyes.


    Li changgu walked forward several steps, and then said, "after a hundred years'' absence, I still have no wealth and dignity. I don''t know why I should call the name" Fugui "in the future


    In the language, ridicule means full.


    The scholar with a very vulgar name, I''m afraid that few people in the world know, he also wrote, for example, "the ROC rises with the wind one day, soars to 90000 Li." Such a poem.


    Li changgu soon stood beside the scholar, two people side by side, but did not move forward.


    There was a little mouse on the shoulder of that scholar. Now after seeing the sword hanging Li changgu, he was very honest to retract into the scholar''s collar.


    Li changgu calmly asked, "Wang Fugui, has been in the demon soil for 100 years?"


    The scholar named Wang Fugui got his sleeves and said, "it''s a pleasure to teach and read."


    "It''s you who have been imprisoned in the star picking building for so many years, but you haven''t tempered your temperament?"


    Li changgu calmly shakes his head, all smiling in his eyes.


    At that time, Su ye, Li changgu and Wang Fugui were all young people who were said to be able to go to the building in the future at least. However, after that, things changed, and their paths changed. Except for Su ye, who finally became the leader of the school, the other two had no good future.


    Li changgu is OK. Although he has been imprisoned in Zhuixing building for 100 years, he is still in the mountains and rivers. But what about Wang Fugui?


    Far away from the demon land, there has been no news for many years.


    If Lin Hongzhu hadn''t seen him at Su Ye''s request last time, I''m afraid that no one would have seen Wang Fugui again in a hundred years.


    This talent of the Academy was gradually forgotten.


    If there is no accident, I''m afraid it will be the day that Wang Fugui never let the world remember again.


    Li changgu looked at Wang Fugui with a lot of emotion.


    Wang Fugui walked forward a few steps, and then he said with a smile: "you are a swordsman. Give me a thorough understanding. What kind of posture is your Sword Fairy going to leave the world?"


    This is the big problem of the relationship between these monks. How can Chao Qingqiu leave the world?


    Although Li changgu has already stepped into the tower, and is one of the only two in the city to climb the tower, he is not so clear about how Chao Qingqiu is going to leave the world.


    This Sword Fairy does what he wants. I''m afraid no one in the world will know how he wants to leave the world.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Li changgu looked at this friend who had been friends for many years.


    Before, he could stand in front of Su ye with a sword and told him that he would dare to fight him if he wanted to do something before Chao Jianxian left the world. Now standing in front of Wang Fugui, he could repeat the previous sentence.


    Wang Fugui took a look at Li changgu and said with a smile: "I don''t do anything. I come from the demon soil, just to see the mountain and river. I''ll go back after seeing it."


    Wang Fugui looked sincere and could not see any problems.


    But Li changgu is skeptical.


    Wang Fugui didn''t say much about this issue. Instead, he asked, "is there a swordsman named Li Fuyao?"


    Li changgu nodded slightly.


    Although I still don''t know what Wang Fugui means.


    "I want to meet him," Wang said


    He and Li Fuyao have some origin. The word "Fuyao" in Li Fuyao''s name comes from his poem. When he was in Qingtian city before, he wanted to ask Fenglv to give Li Fuyao a message. Anyway, he had long wanted to see Li Fuyao.Li changgu said: "Chao Jian Xian is in the city now, and no one can do anything to him."


    Many friars already know that Li Fuyao is a young swordsman whom Chao Qingqiu takes a fancy to. If he didn''t pay so much attention to it, how could Chao Qingqiu open the sky with a sword and cut Hu Xiao with one sword on that day, it must have been to save Li Fuyao''s sword.


    Wang Fugui shook his head and said, "I said, I just want to see him."


    After listening to this sentence, Li changgu stopped talking.


    At the same time, a thousand paper crane flew into his palm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    When a thousand paper cranes fly into Li changgu''s palm, ye Shengge tells Li changgu that Li Fuyao wants to see him, but in the end, Li Fuyao still fails to see Li changgu.


    Ye Shengge stood under the eaves and looked at the thousand paper cranes coming back to the courtyard through the rain curtain. He turned to Li Fuyao and said, "he won''t come to see you."


    He said he would not come to see you, and there was no extra words.


    Li Fuyao frowned, vaguely feeling that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. He glanced at the wine pot beside him. It was the wine that had been left when he was chatting with Chao Qingqiu. He picked it up and took a sip.


    But it soon choked and coughed.


    Some of the drinks came out of the mouth and wet the clothes in front of me.


    Li Fuyao''s blue shirt has long been replaced. Now he is wearing a white robe, which was sent by his martial uncle Xie Lu at the beginning. It is very common, not a magic weapon.


    This white robe is not as pale as Li Fuyao.


    Ye Shengge looked up at such a heavy rain with no stopping momentum. He was dissatisfied and asked, "when will the rain stop?"


    Li Fu shook his head. It was rainy in autumn in Luoyang City. Sometimes it could last ten days and a half months. It was less than a day. No one could tell when it would stop.


    Looking at the heavy rain, it should be in a few days.


    It''s just that ordinary people care about the rain, but monks like ye Shengge should not care about the heavy rain. Now the monks in Luoyang City are afraid to know that chaoqingqiu is in the city, and in nine cases out of ten, this Luoyang city is the last place where the sword immortal chooses to leave the world.


    There is no doubt that Chao Qingqiu''s leaving the world is the most important event in these six thousand years. What kind of attitude chaoqingqiu will leave the world is what countless monks want to know. But if you want to wade in the muddy water, you can''t even dare to appear here without climbing the stairs.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t know what he was thinking about the biggest event in six thousand years. He let the news spread, but he stayed quietly in Luoyang, letting the monks who knew the news rush to the big city.


    As for the reason why chaoqingqiu chose Luoyang City as the last place to settle down, no one knows.


    Ye Shengge sat down again. He did not know where to take out some food and ate absently.


    No matter how excellent young people they are, they can only watch the grand event in silence, not even qualified to step into it.


    In particular, Li Fuyao is still a sick seedling.


    He sighed and threw a pill into his mouth. He ate it at will like a sugar pill. He looked very calm.


    Next, he really had to look.


    Ye Shengge suddenly raised his head and seemed very considerate and asked, "Li Fuyao, if Chao Qingqiu leaves the world, can we still sit together like this after that?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned and didn''t immediately answer this question. Chao Qingqiu is the biggest supporter of swordsmen. It is because of his existence that the swordsman can sprout new shoots like an old tree that has withered away.


    If Chao Qingqiu leaves the world, the relationship between the swordsman and the three religions will surely deteriorate again. Even if there is another sword immortal Ye Changting in this world, it will not change.


    But even so, no one in the swordsman line is qualified to express dissatisfaction with Chao Qingqiu. The Sword Fairy has done a lot.


    He can''t be asked to do more.


    However, after the swordsman''s situation became more difficult, ye Shengge and Gu Yuan could still be his friend?


    Can you meet occasionally and have a chat?


    I''m afraid it''s hard.


    Li Fuyao said with a strong smile: "you are ye Shengge, do you still care about this?"


    Ye Shengge looked at Li Fuyao and said in a very serious tone: "even if I were my master, I would care about a lot of things."


    This is the first time that Li Fuyao has seen ye Shengge speak in such a tone. In fact, he also knows that even if he is a Taoist temple master who is not concerned about the world''s eyes, he should be very careful in such a big event.


    Ye Shengge is a kind of Taoism. He usually acts absurdly, which can be said to be the spirit of young people. However, when it comes to the reality, ye Shengge has to face the situation that even daozhong can''t ignore the world''s views.


    Li Fuyao tentatively said: "otherwise, after we meet, we will not let others see?"


    Ye Shengge pulled a corner of his mouth and threw a sweet date into his mouth. Then he said with a smile, "no hope, Li Fuyao. If you become a sword immortal one day, I will become a saint one day. Who dares to say no word when we meet again?"


    Li Fuyao pretended to be embarrassed and said, "but if you want to be a sword immortal, you have to have many years?"


    Ye Shengge shook his head and said with some schadenfreude: "this is not, but I am not far away."


    With these words, ye Shengge stood up and took two steps forward, "look carefully, I still have two steps, one step to the stairs, one step to the sea."Li Fuyao said sincerely, "it''s amazing."


    Li Fuyao looked at ye Shengge''s crooked eyes with a smile. He felt that, no matter how mature and stable he was, he was still a young man about his age.


    Just a young man.


    Have a drink.


    Li Fuyao spat out his tongue, as if he thought the wine was too strong and spicy.


    Ye Shengge said with a smile, "Li Fuyao, you are my only friend. Don''t die too early."


    Ye Shengge practiced urination in chenxieshan, and did nothing else except practice. The brothers on the mountain knew that she was the disciple of the temple master. Every time he saw her, he was very warm, but he felt alienated. When he went down the mountain for the first time, ye Shengge went to Jianshan and beat a little guy named Li Fuyao, who didn''t like her at that time.


    Later, when she met in Luoyang, she began to owe him love.


    After that, she regarded him as her friend.


    My only friend.


    In the misty mountain, she should have paid off all her debts.


    But who knows how this thing is paid off?


    Li Fuyao looks at ye Shengge. Needless to say, he and she both know that this kind of Ye Sheng song can only be seen once in his life.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at Ye Sheng''s song. After thinking about it, he said, "OK."


    Then Li Fuyao thought about it again and said regretfully, "who is qualified to go down the road with you for a person like you?"


    After saying this, Li Fu shook his head, as if to feel very incredible.


    Ye Shengge looks at Li Fuyao and has a sentence hidden in his mouth and doesn''t ask.


    -


    after walking into Luoyang City in a green robe, the willow Lane saw the trace of the sword spirit. Without hesitation, he followed the sword spirit to a remote courtyard in the north of Luoyang City.


    The courtyard is not big. There is a pear tree in the middle of the yard. In late autumn, it is still flourishing.


    At this moment, when the rain is pouring down, no one will stand in the yard to get wet, even if it is a sword immortal like chaoqingqiu.


    He stood under the eaves, looking at the pear tree, very calm.


    Liuxiang opened the wooden door, walked through the courtyard, and soon came to chaoqingqiu not far away.


    He walked through the rain, but he didn''t feel wet. He came to Chao Qingqiu, who was dressed in white robes. He patted his sword on his waist in the willow lane, and then looked at the most invincible sword immortal in the world.


    He was also a sword fairy, but he didn''t know why. Standing by Chao Qingqiu''s side, he seemed a little embarrassed.


    Chao Qingqiu did not look at him, but said with emotion: "if there is no war, Liuxiang will not die, this road will go through."


    In addition to practicing sword and layout, Chao Qingqiu has been pursuing the truth of the decline of swordsmen six thousand years ago. He knows a lot.


    At that time, the sword immortal Liuxiang was looking for the secret of becoming a immortal, and he did not hesitate to separate another willow lane to pursue the chance of becoming an immortal. The main purpose was that after the separated one became a sword immortal, they would return to one, and then they could break through the sea and leave the world.


    Liu Xiang''s idea is very interesting, but no one has ever done so before. What he is facing is a road that no one has ever walked through. Therefore, no one can provide him with experience and he has to explore it by himself.


    And Liuxiang in their own groping, it is obvious that a lot of preparation has been made, and almost sure that this road can go through.


    He made all the preparations, and when the separated man became the sea, he could realize the purpose of leaving the world.


    However, no one thought that a war broke out suddenly in a peaceful world. At the beginning of the war, Liuxiang also thought about whether to find the other one, but in the end, maybe he didn''t resist the temptation of becoming an immortal.


    Liu Xiang, who did not do so, finally died in Jianshan, which also declared his idea failed.


    His road was broken six thousand years ago.


    Although another willow lane is still alive, there is no possibility of becoming an immortal.


    Chao Qingqiu always knew that another willow lane was still alive, but he did not know what kind of state he was. However, no matter what kind of state he was, he would not be the enemy under his sword even when he reached the end of the sea.


    His enemy under the sword, six thousand years ago, was not thinking of separating another willow lane of his own, but now is Ye Changting, who has been polishing for another hundred years.


    It''s just that he can''t wait for ye Changting for a hundred years.


    Liu Xiang stood by Chao Qingqiu''s side and felt that his body had reached the extreme without deliberately releasing it. Then he frowned and said, "do you know I''m coming to see you?"


    Chao Qingqiu said: "what you want to know, you need to find me to answer. Who do you want to see if you don''t want to see me?"


    There are questions to ask in Liuxiang, and only Chao Qingqiu knows the answer.


    Chao Qingqiu has been waiting for Liuxiang and has a few questions to ask."Who am I?" asked Liu Xiang


    At first, he felt that he shouldn''t be a willow lane. He even told himself that he shouldn''t be a willow lane, but later he thought he was a willow lane. But if he was a willow lane, why didn''t he think he was a willow lane.


    Even he didn''t believe that he was Liuxiang.


    If he is not a willow lane, then who is he?


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t answer this question directly. Instead, he asked an interesting question, "what would you do if Liuxiang didn''t die and wanted you to return to his body so that you could leave the world?"


    This is a multiple choice question. If you choose to return to Liuxiang, you will not exist in the world. If you choose not to return to Liuxiang, how can you say that you are Liuxiang?


    The willow Lane frowned, as if tangled.


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile, "where is there such a difficult choice? I''m afraid this problem is placed in front of Chao FengChen. People with such a good temper will say something to your uncle."


    Liu Xiang didn''t know who Chao FengChen was, but he thought of all his experiences and shook his head suddenly.


    Chao Qingqiu knew that there was such a result.


    How can a character like Liuxiang, who is separated from his body, simply separate his own shadow? The separated man, like the wisp of sword left on menchen mountain, is special.


    They have their own thoughts


    think, have their own ideas, and will not do things they don''t want to do for their own will.


    In this case, chaofengchen is not chaoqingqiu.


    So how can you be a willow lane?


    This is a very simple truth.


    Liu Xiang took a look at chaoqingqiu and knew what the sword immortal wanted to express.


    But he soon shook his head again.


    "I should be willow lane."


    Listening to this sentence, Chao Qingqiu was like a studious young man who met a Kendo master at that moment. He earnestly asked for advice: "what''s the matter?"


    In fact, even if the person beside him is really a Sword Fairy willow lane, Chao Qingqiu should not be so posture.


    It''s really a Sword Fairy willow lane. Chao Qingqiu is just asking about it with a sword.


    Liuxiang shook his head and said, "I am Liuxiang, which has nothing to do with whether I want to return to his body. Do you think Liuxiang will do this?"


    Chao Qing Qiu shook his head and said, "this is still the way you speculate about Liuxiang. Isn''t it that you are still learning Liuxiang?"


    At this point, the willow Lane frowned again. If that''s true, it seems to be the truth.


    He was so entangled with this issue that he thought it would be solved after meeting Chao Qingqiu, but he never thought that it would become more like a mess and could not be torn apart.


    Chao Qingqiu smashed his mouth, such a move, in the past, is broken will not have.


    Willow Lane frowned, thinking about many things, head as big as an ox.


    These two sword immortals, standing side by side, are more beautiful than willow lane.


    Standing for a moment, the heavy rain is still the same, Liuxiang suddenly asked: "now you want to leave the world, how to go?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "how do you think I should go?"


    Liu Xiang frowned: "you used to open the curtain of heaven with a sword, but now you have to cut the sky curtain with one sword. I don''t think there will be any problem."


    Listen to Liu Xiang this sentence, Chao Qingqiu laughs it off.


    It is difficult for others to cut through the sky with one sword, but it is not difficult for chaoqingqiu.


    But it would be too simple for him to leave the world in this way.


    Looking at Liuxiang, he asked Qingqiu, "I have something to ask."


    "What''s the matter?" asked Liu Xiang


    "The war six thousand years ago."


    Looking at the willow lane, he said quietly, "pick what you know and say."


    The truth of the six thousand year old war is one of the few things Chao Qingqiu does not know but wants to know.


    If you ask someone else, you may not know the cause of the matter. But if you ask Liuxiang, you may know something, because he is another person separated from Liuxiang.


    Liuxiang thought of the war and frowned: "when the war happened, I was not in Jianshan."


    "Before the war, there was no sign. If there was, Liuxiang would not dare to do so. He was the first sword immortal at that time and the highest fighting power of the human race. The Emperor Wu was also a great demon in spring and autumn. Apart from Liuxiang, I didn''t think anyone else could beat him, but I don''t know why. Until the beginning of the war, the Emperor Wu didn''t appear Live on the battlefield. "


    "I haven''t seen the war with my own eyes, but I know it''s been a long time."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There were too many monks in the World War II, so the blood rain kept falling. From the beginning of the war to the end of the final war, there was almost no rest, which was enough to show the cruelty of the war.


    Several big demons were killed by the sword immortals who broke into the demon land, and those sword immortals also died in the demon land after killing several big demons. The war broke out in the same vein between the big demon and the swordsman. At the beginning of the war, the swordsmen swept through the three religions and even hit the demon family''s hinterland. At that time, the demon land was really full of sword spirit.But soon, when the demon land has been hidden cards exposed, the Terran began to fall back, and finally returned to the mountains and rivers. This was the case that the demon clan boarded Jianshan. Originally, there was a villain named Liuxiang in Jianshan. No matter how, it would not be the number one target of the demon clan. However, I don''t know what happened. The method of seeking immortality in Liuxiang was exposed. The demon soil knew that LiuXiang''s combat power was not as good as before.


    So there was a big demon gathering in Jianshan.


    With the sword embryo, Bai knows how to die in Jianshan.


    What''s more, the most regrettable thing of that era was that Liuxiang failed to cut any big demon with sword, so it fell on Jianshan.


    Liu Xiang, which is regarded as the best Kendo in the world, and no one else can be close to him, died in Jianshan without killing anyone.


    Hearing this, Chao Qingqiu frowned and asked, "do you not know the cause of the war?"


    Liuxiang self mocked: "at that time, Liuxiang was all about seeking immortals, and didn''t care about things in the world. How do you know?"


    Looking at the distance toward Qingqiu, he said with a light expression: "I know some."


    Liu Xiang was stunned and looked at the first person in the world. His lips moved, but he didn''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The heavy rain continued.


    But there was no sign of heavy rain above the clouds.


    Ye Changting, dressed in white, was sitting on the cloud. He closed his eyes and raised his mind. The wind of the grass sword on the side of his body was lingering. Sometimes it was hidden in the sword, and sometimes it was scattered, which made the sea of clouds around him appear a strange appearance.


    Ye Changting raises a sword, which makes the sword spirit and spirit reach the peak.


    This sword immortal once invited to fight chaoqingqiu in Wushan mountain. Now he appears in the clouds of Luoyang City. It seems that he wants to fight chaoqingqiu for the last time before he leaves the world.


    If there is such a war, the battle between the two swords will be the most remarkable one in the world.


    The realm of chaoqingqiu''s Kendo has already reached a level beyond people''s expectation. No matter which sage he is in the world these years, he can hardly fight against chaoqingqiu. Under the sword of chaoqingqiu, no one can say that he can retreat completely.


    The Sword Fairy, who has made his sword several times in front of the world, appeared as invincible.


    But Chao Qingqiu never competed with other sword immortals, not because he didn''t want to.


    But in this world, apart from chaoqingqiu, the sword immortal, where to find the second?


    Since we can''t find the second place, we can''t see it naturally.


    Not long ago, ye Changting appeared in this world, making this world a second sword immortal.


    Fighting against the world''s invincible sword immortals like Chao Qingqiu will naturally be what everyone who uses the sword wants to do.


    Ye Changting is no exception.


    This is a rare opportunity in the world.


    Above the clouds, the sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, and ye Changting sits high among them, just like a banished immortal.


    Before coming to this mountain and river, ye Changting was the most dazzling person in the lake.


    No matter how many times he went to the Imperial Palace, or later he broke through the mountain climbing, he almost eclipsed the whole river and lake by himself.


    A moment later, a golden light flashed in the distance from the cloud, and a huge yellow crane appeared in the cloud.


    The Yellow Crane was sitting high on top of him, wearing a yellow robe, and his expression was indifferent.


    It''s just hundreds of miles away from ye Changting, and I haven''t stepped into the sea of clouds full of sword spirit.


    There is a mirror of heaven and earth eight trigrams in the clouds, blooming golden light!


    Through the sea of clouds, the golden light will fall on Ye Changting.


    The sea of clouds is tumbling, and countless majestic air machines are born here. For a time, the sea of clouds is like a pot of water, boiling in an instant!


    Ye Changting didn''t do anything, but the cloud gave birth to countless sword Qi. With a sword light, the whole cloud was full of sword spirit!


    Innumerable sword Qi pours into the heaven and earth eight trigrams mirror.


    If it is said that Du Sheng was only trying to test before, then ye Changting''s response this time is rude.


    Countless majestic sword Qi swam in the sea of clouds and finally met the golden light.


    Jin Guang and Jian Qi met. After a moment of confrontation, the sword spirit forced Jin Guang back and fell in front of the eight trigrams mirror of heaven and earth. Du Sheng waved his hand and dissipated the sword Qi.


    Ye Changting opened his eyes, and countless sword Qi immediately stopped.


    The ancient sword on the side of the sword immortal trembled. Once they met, the two monks of Canghai had already exchanged hands.


    The mirror of the eight trigrams of heaven and earth floated down to Du Sheng''s side. The sage, who had always had no affection for swordsmen, opened his mouth to speak, but before he could speak, ye Changting stood up.


    As he stood up, several sword lights appeared in the clouds!


    The Yellow Crane screams in alarm, and ye Changting has a sword!


    This sword immortal with infinite killing power is also very bad tempered. He even wants to sword a saint before he hesitates!


    Du Sheng looked at the sword light which was not far from that of chaoqingqiu''s sword. He was shocked and his face became very ugly!Without hesitation, Du Sheng retreated when the sword light tore the sea of clouds.


    The yellow crane is flying high, and Du Sheng''s face is very gloomy.


    The sword light was behind him. To Du Sheng, it was like a poisonous snake, waiting for the opportunity.


    He never thought that even if he was a sword immortal, he must have been a sword immortal who had not been in the sea for many years. In terms of combat power, he must not have gone to the Qing Dynasty. He should have been quite simple in dealing with it. However, he did not expect that ye Changting was so violent that he would easily make a sword. However, the previous sword, however, was almost a sword with all his strength He hesitated for a moment, and he was about to meet him.


    It''s hard to say the outcome after meeting.


    Du Sheng stood outside those swords and looked at the man in white standing on the cloud and treated each other in silence.


    The latter is holding the sword in his hand, with an old look.


    In the distance, there is another sage stepping on the cloud.


    There is a little cinnabar above the cloud, and countless majestic gas engines emerge with that point of cinnabar, sweeping around the clouds.


    Under the reflection of the cinnabar, the clouds are half red.


    Du Sheng is standing in the distance, and the mirror of heaven and earth in his hand is in his hand.


    Ye Changting looks at the cinnabar and is silent.


    In his river and lake, where can there be such a gaudy thing.


    Ning Sheng came to this side and looked at the distant Ye Changting and frowned slightly.


    The Taoist sage and Du Sheng went out of the same door. A little cinnabar made the mountains and rivers turn pale.


    "Who are you?" he said indifferently


    Ye Changting ignored him. He just carried the sword. Countless sword ideas gradually came into being. The sword immortal was so brave that he had to carry the sword to kill two Taoist saints?


    But in this world, if Chao Qingqiu can act like this, everyone believes it.


    Originally, the sword immortal who had reached the end of the sea had this strength.


    But how many people believe this unknown native, even the sword fairy?


    But it''s in the clouds.


    If Ning Sheng didn''t give up, he would meet the sword.


    Ning Sheng frowned slightly and urged the cinnabar to move forward. With the cinnabar moving forward, the cloud presented a strange scene. Countless clouds were dyed red and purple!


    Ye Changting held the moshang grass in his hand and walked slowly in the clouds, walking on the red clouds. After a moment, he handed out a sword to the sky. The majestic sword directly tore the sky reflected by cinnabar.


    After this sword, ye Changting did not stop,


    he continued to walk towards the front, and countless majestic sword Qi followed him. It took only a moment, just a moment, to reach Ning Sheng''s body.


    At this time, the saint''s face became ugly. He frowned and looked at the sword immortal who had never been in his heart before.


    Six thousand years ago, it has been said in ancient books that the sword immortal has infinite killing power.


    Six thousand years later, Qing Qiu''s sword spirit was tens of thousands of Li, but Ning Sheng thought that the world was just a sword immortal.


    But now it seems that this one is not bad at all.


    Even if it''s not as good as chaoqingqiu, it''s much better than them.


    Ning Sheng''s cinnabar broke, and the whole sky began to change its original color. Ning Sheng also stepped back and stood beside Du Sheng.


    The two sages looked at each other and saw the anger in their eyes.


    Chao Qingqiu can''t cope with it. Who calls him the most powerful sword immortal in the world. But the one in front of him has no reputation. Why can''t he cope?


    They can''t cope with such an ordinary sword immortal. Isn''t it that the sword immortal in this world is naturally higher than them?


    How does this make it?


    Two swords, forced back two Canghai friars. Ye Changting was not ready to continue to use the sword. He stood on the sea of clouds with his sword, looked at the two saints, and then said coldly, "before the battle between chaoqingqiu and me, Whoever enters this sea of clouds will have a look at my sword first."


    It''s not loud, but it reverberates in the clouds.


    This is to the two sages, not to other cats and dogs.


    Du Sheng sneered: "do you dare to threaten me?"


    Ye Changting doesn''t want to talk nonsense. He just looks at Du Sheng. The meaning is very clear. If you don''t accept it, you can take a step forward. After a step, you can see whether it is your mirror or my sword.


    Du Sheng also understood the meaning of Ye Changting, and was even more angry.


    He is a Taoist saint. I don''t know how many believers there are in the world. I don''t know how many Taoist monks regard him as their faith. He has sat in the clouds for hundreds of years, and he has never seen such a man as he is before and dare to threaten him.


    Ning Sheng was silent. The sage could see clearly that the sword immortal''s sword was too sharp. He was even better than himself. He was not his opponent at all.And he saw the shadow of chaoqingqiu in this man.


    This is not to say that his sword is similar to Chao Qingqiu''s sword. It''s just that Chao Qingqiu, as the first person in the world, has been working for so many years. Naturally, he has a kind of momentum that is inferior to mine in the whole world.


    Living in the same era with Chao Qingqiu, Ning Sheng knows very well that Chao Qingqiu''s Kendo realm, not to mention the sages of the three religions, can never be the opponent of that one. But since the sword immortal in front of him is not as good as Chao Qingqiu, why does he have such crazy confidence?


    Is it true that he is a sword immortal whose cultivation of Kendo is not inferior to that of chaoqingqiu?


    Numerous questions appeared in Ning Sheng''s mind.


    Du Sheng was angry, but he didn''t dare to do anything.


    Ning Sheng is not going to do anything.


    So the two sages stopped in the clouds in the distance, as if they were looking at the Sword Fairy.


    Ye Changting was expressionless. After sitting down, he began to keep his eyes closed, and countless sword Qi was around him.


    The matter is far from over. Everyone knows that when Chao Qingqiu chooses how to leave the world, a big war will surely break out here, and several people will enter the arena at that time, which is one of the most important things.


    The words before ye Changting said that if the two sages were not allowed to step into the sea of clouds, they would not be allowed to step into the sea of clouds. As long as they dare to step forward, ye Changting''s sword will cut a hole in them.


    Under this sea of clouds is Luoyang City, chaoqingqiu is in the city.


    As a sword fairy, he could easily hear the words coming from the clouds.


    Liu Xiang, as a sword fairy, can be heard naturally.


    Two people have been side by side, after hearing this sentence, the willow Lane felt the mysterious and mysterious sword spirit, and then frowned.


    Who is this man?


    Why does he feel that the cultivation of Kendo seems to be above him?


    Chao Qingqiu seemed to know Liu Xiang''s doubts. He sighed: "the world''s Kendo was won by Liuxiang six thousand years ago. Now it''s Chao Qingqiu standing at the top of the mountain. Without accident, he will also be the leader of the Kendo generation."


    The willow Lane asked, "do you think I have a chance to win when I compete with him?"


    If you ask this question, you can know that even Liuxiang is not sure.


    Chao Qing Qiu shook his head and said, "not much."


    Liuxiang suddenly realized, "you want to leave the world, not only because you are tired, but also because you want to make way for them."


    Most of the monks in this world know that the reason why Chao Qingqiu wants to leave the world is that he is tired, but not many people know what the sword immortal thinks elsewhere.


    The opening of the willow lane can be regarded as right.


    Instead of refuting it, Chao Qingqiu said, "it''s not absurd to say that the Taoist monk''s Qi Yun is not ridiculous."


    The willow Lane frowned slightly.


    Chao Qingqiu said frankly: "whether it''s Ye Sheng song or Li Fuyao, or Chao Qingqiu at that time, they are all gifts from the world."


    Chao Qingqiu continued: "the common people in the secular world farm and harvest well, there is always a saying of" big new year and small year ". If it is a new year, it must be a big harvest. Grain is full. If you want to meet a small year, I''m afraid it''s just enough to fill my stomach. Chao Qingqiu is the person who was born before the lunar new year. It''s just a vein for me as a swordsman."


    "In the past six thousand years, there has never been any outstanding person in the swordsman''s vein. Isn''t that to say that the six thousand years is the most difficult year for the swordsman? Can be small six thousand years, how much do you have to save? One day, the new year will come, and what will the swordsman get? I''m afraid it will be a rare life for thousands of years. "


    "But this world has been occupied by me first."


    "Chao Qingqiu monopolizes all the luck that should have fallen on every swordsman. Therefore, I have become the first person in the world, and I have the incomparable scenery. But it is not what I want to do, but I have to do it, because I still have a burden on me, but I will return it to them one day."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "now you are in Liuxiang, and he is in Ye Changting. No matter what, you can guarantee that the swordsman is still alive. But as long as I am still there, there will be no second sword immortal in the world. How can I not leave?"


    The voice is quiet, but every word is like thunder, which makes people feel incredible.


    The woman holding the ancient sword stood in the room, in a trance. She was just a woman, but she could understand a lot of things.


    Looking at the willow lane, he said with a smile, "it''s just that I didn''t make myself live well."


    The words are bitter.


    Chaoqingqiu is an unparalleled sword immortal in the world. People in the world think that even if they have a burden on their shoulders, they should also live a natural life. Judging from these years, whether it is killing big demons in the demon soil or opening the sky curtain in a sword somewhere, chaoqingqiu should be a free talent.


    But if you know Chao Qingqiu''s words, you will really know that this sword immortal is never at ease. He is not at ease for a moment.There''s no freedom at all.


    He was the one who suffered the most.


    Chao Qingqiu took a deep breath, as if completely relaxed. He looked at the willow lane, "after today, chaoqingqiu really doesn''t care about anything, and chaoqingqiu is free."


    Liu Xiang was silent. Compared with Qing Qiu, Liu Da Jian Xian, who had been searching for immortals six thousand years ago and led to the decline of swordsmen later, was much worse.


    It''s hard to count.


    If it''s rain, why do you want to live and live


    It''s like asking Liuxiang, but Liuxiang knows that it''s not asking him, or even anyone in front of him.


    It''s about the whole swordsman and the whole world.


    Chao Qingqiu looks up and laughs, which is a rare thing for chaoqingqiu.


    "I hope that in the future, there will be swordsmen practicing swordsmen for nothing else, just for swordsmen. I hope that in the future, swordsmen in the world will not have to worry about anything. I hope that when there are swordsmen in the world who can open the sky curtain with their swordsmen, they will open the sky curtain with one sword. When they can spread the sword spirit for 90000 Li, they will stretch for 90000 Li. I hope that there will be no swordsmen in the future, just like me It''s been so hard. "


    With these words, Chao Qingqiu walked into the rain. This time, he did not use the sword to disperse the rain, let the rain wet his clothes. He stood in the rain, calm and silent.


    Liu Xiang suddenly asked, "what are you worried about?"


    To ask is to solve the problem for Chao Qingqiu.


    He shook his head towards Qingqiu.


    How can a man like him leave things to others?


    Standing in the middle of the rain.


    Chaoqingqiu has been more relaxed than ever before.


    This sword immortal has been pressed on his shoulder by the swordsman since he practiced his sword. He has never put it down for a moment. Until now, he is really indifferent.


    He took a deep breath and murmured.


    Then the rain in the courtyard no longer falls, they hover in the air, suddenly static.


    At the same time, from this courtyard, this kind of scene spread all the time. Then the whole Luoyang city''s heavy rain stopped in the air. Countless monks were stunned to see this scene.


    Then he looked at the woman standing in the room and said quietly, "my last sword towards Qingqiu is today."


    That woman has already been full of tears. I don''t want to say whether she was the one who liked Chao Qingqiu in those years, but today she is the one who loves Chao Qingqiu most.


    She was holding the sword, but she was not willing to pass it to Chao Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu opened his mouth and said, "there is a separation in the world, so it is not necessary."


    After a long time, her face was still full of tears.


    Chaoqingqiu catches the ancient road without saying a word.


    The woman stood up straight and did not go to see the horrified scenes. Instead, she gave a blessing to chaoqingqiu. She cried and laughed at chaoqingqiu and said, "I''m lucky that I can get to know the sword immortal."


    I''ve seen the Sword Fairy!


    The morning green autumn sprinkles ran a smile.


    He is lucky.


    I can have this tour in the world.


    The ancient road in Chao Qingqiu''s hands is scabbard, and the majestic sword spirit is full of everywhere in Luoyang City.


    Then the Sword Fairy looked at the woman and gave a smile.


    The willow Lane sighed.


    This sword immortal, no matter what, is his last day in the world.


    Take a deep breath towards Qingqiu and take a look at the sky curtain.


    The heavy rain fell to the sky at the moment.


    Chao Qingqiu stood in the city, facing the world, perhaps to say goodbye.


    But in the end, it turned into a sigh.


    Chao Qing Qiu left today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    Water flows low, man goes high.


    I don''t know how many people believe in it, but who has ever thought that one day the heavy rain from the sky will hover in the air, then pour down and return to the sky.


    When the monks reach a certain level, they can change many things that ordinary people can''t change. When the monks in the sea are angry, they can move mountains, and they can ask for a city to disappear from the world. However, no one has ever heard of a monk in this world who can let a heavy rain pour down and return to the sky.


    But now, this scene is really happening in front of people.


    The heavy rain that fell on Luoyang City before was hovering in mid air and then pouring down into the sea of clouds. When people looked up, they felt as if they were at the bottom of a lake.


    And that lake was the heavy rain before.


    There is an idea in the minds of countless monks that chaoqingqiu should leave the world today.


    The world''s matchless sword immortal, chaoqingqiu, is really going to leave today!


    At present, there are at least tens of thousands of monks gathered in Luoyang City. Looking at this scene which is hard to create by manpower, everyone''s expression is different.


    One of them happened to be from the south of Jingnan. He had reached the spring and Autumn period. He was well-known as a middle-aged field worker. Looking at the terrible scene of the heavy rain going to the sky, he murmured to himself, "this kind of scene can have a view in this life. I don''t know it''s the blessing of several generations'' cultivation."


    Standing beside him was his good friend for many years, and he was also a monk in the twilight world. Listening to his old friend''s words, the monk, who had the title of true king in Jingnan, said with a smile: "in the past six thousand years, there has been a Qing Qiu."


    Yes, since the war six thousand years ago, there are many wonderful sentences in this world.


    Chang Sheng stood outside the window, quietly listening, silent.


    That article was written by him hundreds of years ago. After it was spread to the world, it has been regarded as the standard by many monks. Many wonderful sentences in it have been widely circulated, but in fact, Chang Sheng doesn''t like those sentences.


    His favorite is actually the last sentence, "life and death as usual."


    That''s his favorite sentence, but it''s not the best one.


    Because he, who wrote this sentence, could not live and die as usual.


    How can he be indifferent to life and death?


    You can''t.


    He believes that no one in this world can do it.


    Sighed.


    Chang Sheng wants to turn around and walk away.


    All of a sudden, a voice came from the school, "Sir, stay."


    It was the teacher who came out.


    Chang Sheng stops, looks at him, and wants to hear what he says later.


    Chang Sheng dressed up as a scholar.


    The scholar bowed his hand to Chang Sheng and asked, "Sir, I think you are also a person who has read poems and books in this way. I have a problem these days. I don''t know if I can discuss it with you?"


    Chang Sheng thought for a while and thought it was a little interesting, so he stretched out his hand and said, "bring it."


    He didn''t say yes or ask what it was.


    He just said, "take it.".


    That''s enough.


    He can become one of the sages in this world, it is not because his cultivation is enough. Naturally, he can write such good articles, and it is not because outsiders praise him.


    The teacher was stunned, but he didn''t feel that the scholar in front of him was too conceited. He quickly took out a Confucian classics and put it in Chang Sheng''s hand. After a glance, Chang Sheng felt a little bored.


    That book was written before he set foot on the sea.


    More than a thousand years have passed.


    The teacher looked at Chang Sheng and asked carefully, "is there a problem, sir?"


    Chang Sheng calmly shakes his head and begins to talk about the book he wrote at that time. Every word is the essence.


    He didn''t ask the teacher where he couldn''t be. He just told the whole book for only half an hour.


    After Chang Sheng shut up, he praised him sincerely: "Mr. talent!"


    Chang Sheng did not speak.


    Put the book back into the teacher''s hand, and the teacher asked again, "Sir, what''s your name? A person like Mr. Chen must be a great scholar in Yanling. "


    Chang shengben does not want to say more, but after thinking about it, he still spits out three words, "Chang Xing Yan."


    The teacher was stunned at first, and then he opened his mouth and called out to Mr. Chang. But after a while, he suddenly realized that Chang Sheng couldn''t speak.


    Chang Sheng''s expression is calm to the extreme.


    The teacher fell to his knees without hesitation.


    His whole face was very excited.He is a scholar and has read sages all his life, but he never thought that he could meet sages here one day.


    This is the first time in my life.


    Maybe the best time.


    Moreover, the saint himself told him something for half an hour.


    What an honor!


    He was on his knees, tears streaming down his face.


    "Zhang Yue, a young scholar, has met the sage Chang!"


    Chang Sheng did not speak.


    Such a scholar, if he wants to, he can meet every moment.


    What''s the meaning of meeting.


    He took a look at the world, his eyes full of nostalgia.


    Qing Qiu is tired of the world.


    But he was willing to stay in the world all the time.


    This may be the difference between him and chaoqingqiu.


    It''s just that he has to leave.


    Chao Qingqiu was tired, so he wanted to go. He was going to die because he didn''t go.


    It was the only way he could have left the world.


    And the only way to survive.


    He laughed.


    Life and death are as usual.


    Not as usual.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the sword spirit has spread to the whole world.


    I don''t know how many swordsmen have already known what the Sword Fairy is going to do.


    But what to do.


    No one is the Sword Fairy. Nobody knows.


    Luoyang City.


    Chao Qingqiu had already hovered in the air. Under the rain curtain, he looked up at the sky and knew that the sword had reached the place he wanted. He laughed and went on to the clouds.


    Through the rain.


    Above the clouds was a very strange sight.


    Heavy rain, on top of the clouds to the sky.


    Chaoqingqiu has been to the sky, and finally stopped in a sea of clouds.


    Take a look, back to the cloud.


    Ye Changting sits in the sea of clouds and looks at chaoqingqiu''s falling beside him. He calmly opens his mouth and asks, "is this time too late to give up?"


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile: "it''s not. It''s just that sword has some time. I still want to talk nonsense with you."


    Ye Changting shook his head and said, "you don''t want to wait for me for a hundred years, and I don''t want to talk nonsense with you."


    Chao Qingqiu seems surprised and asks, "can you really stay here for hundreds of years?"


    Ye Changting simply replied, "if I find that person, I will leave naturally."


    It''s not a century or not.


    Whether ye Changting wants to leave or not depends entirely on when he can find the man.


    If he finds it, he will leave.


    "Do you have eyebrows?" he asked


    Ye Changting said, "anyway, that person doesn''t look like Wushan river."


    Chao Qingqiu smile, did not continue to ask, but said: "while there are still some time, you are to tell me, your way of life, in the end how."


    Ye Changting took a look at Chao Qingqiu. He had a rare smile, "want to hear it?"


    Nod to Qingqiu.


    Ye Changting thought about it for some time and then said, "there is no sea in that world."


    Chao Qingqiu frowned and said, "what are you?"


    Ye Changting ignored Chao Qingqiu and continued: "the situation of swordsmen is much better than now. Almost every few years, there will be an invincible swordsman in the world."


    Chao Qingqiu understood this time, "are you one of them?"


    Ye Changting didn''t say anything. Instead, he said, "if you live in that world, you won''t feel happy. It''s just that your burden is gone."


    Chao Qingqiu asked, "Why are you not happy?"


    "Still invincible in the world, still no one to fight against, you will be very happy?"


    Chao Qingqiu smiles and shakes his head.


    In that case, it would be boring.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "so the best way of life is 6000 years ago. Even if the willow lane is unique, it can''t block the glory of others."


    "We are all in such an imperfect era," he said


    If there is a thought in the morning and autumn.


    This time there was silence for a long time and did not continue to speak.


    Ye Changting said: "we still have a sword match not finished. After you leave, you will have no chance. So I want to ask you a sword."


    Chao Qingqiu is now in a delicate time. No one knows what Chao Qingqiu will encounter after cutting off the sky curtain. If he is hurt by sword competition at the moment, he is afraid that it will not be good for the future chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu did not hesitate to say hello.


    Ye Changting did not get up, but said calmly, "look at the sword."With these words, ye Changting stretched out two fingers, toward Du Sheng in the distance.


    The majestic sword spirit left the finger in an instant and blew the sage away.


    Du Sheng''s mirror of heaven and earth eight trigrams is in front of him, but he can''t stop this sword Qi!


    Hundreds of feet later, the sage stopped the retreat.


    Chaoqing autumn heart has Lingxi, to the other Ning Sheng is also a finger out.


    The same sword spirit burst out from the fingertips and soon blew Ning Sheng away.


    It was only this one who had stepped back a thousand feet before he stopped.


    The comparison sword takes the two sages who are not far away from each other in the cultivation realm to fly backward as the reference standard. In the end, Chao Qingqiu wins.


    Looking at Ye Changting in the morning, there is a smile in his mouth.


    Ye Changting was silent.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "almost."


    Ye Changting said, "until now, you have not told me how you want to leave the world."


    He shook his head and said calmly, "because I don''t know."


    Ye Changting looked at him and was silent.


    Take a deep breath and leave here.


    The Sword Fairy went to the cloud and said a word to the sword on his waist.


    Then the sword Qi that had spread to the whole world gathered from the scattered world in an instant, just like a big net. After being spread out, it was instantly recovered.


    Sword spirit reunited in Luoyang City.


    It soon became a line.


    After the sword Qi turned into a line, it immediately rose from Luoyang City.


    Bull in a rage.


    The sea of clouds billows in an instant!


    Countless people watched the sword go towards the sky.


    So this is a sword.


    Countless people look up.


    Looking at the light blue sword straight into the sky.


    Another moment.


    The sword spirit is before the curtain of heaven.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at the sword Qi.


    Then the sword collided with the curtain of heaven.


    There was no pause.


    That sword has already torn the curtain of heaven!


    So easy?


    I''m afraid it''s the thought of countless monks.


    Chao Qingqiu''s Kendo cultivation is high, but no one thought it was so high.


    The curtain of heaven was torn open so easily.


    After the curtain of the sky, there are some gorgeous brilliance.


    It looks much better than before.


    Look up at Qing Qiu.


    After a moment''s pause, the Sword Fairy flew away.


    This is the first time he has gone to tianwai.


    In the past, they all cut them with swords, and the imperial emissary''s flying sword was out of the sky.


    Chaoqingqiu, in the public''s sight, walks into the sky and goes out to the sky.


    A lot of voices came out one after another.


    But more praise.


    How can this sword immortal not be praised.


    After all, he was the first person in the world to leave the world in this way.


    The spirit of the sword did not disperse.


    There is still a gap in the sky.


    The saints on the cloud are watching.


    But no one was moving.


    The curtain of heaven has been cut open.


    This is a good opportunity to leave the world.


    But no one appeared before the curtain of heaven, whether it was the saints or the demons.


    This is an unknown road, so no one dare to do anything easily.


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi stood side by side in the sea of clouds. Looking at the torn sky curtain, they all felt with emotion.


    Ye Sheng asked, "what is beyond the sky?"


    "I don''t know what''s out there," Zhou said


    Although they are the most remarkable sages in the world, they have never been to tianwai and don''t know what there is in tianwai.


    This kind of thing, only Chao Qingqiu can know.


    Because he''s gone.


    Ye Sheng said, "if there is something unknown outside the sky, can chaoqingqiu cope with it?"


    Zhou Fu Zi said: "there should be a way beyond the curtain of heaven. After that road, it is the place of real longevity. It should be the same for those predecessors in those years."


    "The state of chaoqingqiu is not low. Why doesn''t he follow the way of his predecessors?"


    Zhou Fu Zi said with a smile, "then you ask Chao Qingqiu."


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said, "we can''t see him."


    Yes, since Chao Qingqiu left the world today, no one can see him again.


    The legend of the world, will really end the days in the world.


    It''s really the past.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtian Jun came to Luoyang City, not alone.


    He stood in the street, watching the shadow of chaoqingqiu disappear, and suddenly sighed.In this world, his friends are not many, chaoqingqiu is one, maybe the only one.


    But this friend will not be seen from now on.


    On his side, there is an old man. The old man is very old, with many spots on his body. He looks very frightening.


    He looked at the sky curtain with turbid eyes, and then said to Qingtian Jun, "demon soil, in the future, you have to pay more attention. When can you change your temperament?"


    The old man was helpless, but mostly indifferent.


    It''s time to leave the world.


    How can we not be indifferent.


    Qingjun said, "the rest of the way is not peaceful."


    Master?!


    Everyone knows that qingtianjun started at the end of the Wei Dynasty, but who knows that the demon king also has a master.


    What''s more, the demon soil seldom cares about the apprenticeship.


    The old man laughed and his body began to change.


    Like a dead tree in spring.


    His white hair began to turn black.


    The spots on his face slowly disappeared.


    He became young.


    No wrinkles, no aging.


    After a moment, he was like a young man.


    He looked at qingtianjun and asked with a smile, "how is it that master was pretty when he was young?"


    Qingtianjun did not speak. In his sight, only two golden lights appeared in the clouds.


    I think they are two saints who want to leave the world.


    Qingtianjun sighed.


    Leaving the world, of course, is something so many people want to do.


    But the ones who really dare to try are the saints who are dying.


    The curtain of heaven is not yet closed, so this is a good time for them to leave the world.


    Qingtianjun has not said anything yet.


    All of a sudden, there was a sword light in the sky!


    A sword light with the breath of destroying heaven and earth!


    PS: at the time of coding, it happened to be an earthquake. I felt the earthquake again after the Wenchuan earthquake. My computer screen and chair were shaking, but fortunately, I wish you all well.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    The light of the peerless sword came from the outside to the sky, with a breath of destroying the heaven and the earth.


    From the opening of the curtain of heaven, return to the world.


    On the two golden lights.


    Those two golden lights are two saints!


    That sword light can be against two saints!


    Now everyone knows whose sword it is.


    There are countless people in Luoyang City, and countless monks in the world are exclaiming. Chaoqingqiugong is one of the world''s first-class sword immortals. A sword can even cut through the sky. He is the most proud person in the world. But now, don''t you want to cut open the sky curtain with one sword and leave the world to become the only monk who has risen in the past six thousand years ?


    But why did they go back and come back to the world again? Do not say it or ignore it, we should know that this is the biggest flourishing age in 6000 years.


    There must be many saints present.


    Everyone wants to see something from Chao Qingqiu''s leaving the world. Now that Chao Qingqiu shoots his sword at the two saints, he clearly wants to challenge the three religions. Now that the whole world is paying attention to it, can the saints really ignore it?


    If you are not afraid of Chao Qingqiu, you are confident that one person can face the three religions and ten saints without defeat?


    People who think of this layer feel strange, even those ancient friars dare not do so?


    However, the sword light still came.


    The sword light of chaoqingqiu fell on the two saints. The destructive atmosphere brought by the majestic sword spirit suddenly flew two golden lights thousands of feet. Liu Shenglu, who was very old, showed his true face and looked at the scene with horror.


    Another Chang Sheng, flushed, didn''t hold back after all. He spat out a large mouthful of blood, as if he had spurted out a golden light, and then dyed the sea of clouds. Chang Sheng held the bald pen, and his eyes became more and more fearful.


    "Autumn in the morning?"


    Chao Qingqiu has not yet appeared, but the second sword light falls back to the world from the sky.


    The sea of clouds was shattered by this sword light, and it was very frightening to look at it. Du Sheng and Ning Sheng looked at each other in the distance, and they could see the horror in each other''s eyes, and Chao Qingqiu was going to leave. All these years, they had been looking forward to the Sword Fairy leaving the world. It was not easy for them to look forward to this day. Naturally, they did not want to do anything Well, according to the present situation, the sword immortal wants to leave, but he has to cut two saints before leaving?


    But why are the two elders who were killed first and left the world with him? It seems that there is no reason.


    When the first sword light fell, they could still watch, but when the second sword light also went to Liu Sheng and Chang Sheng, Ning Sheng and Du Sheng felt that they could not stand idly by. Who knows whether Chao Qingqiu would stop after killing the two saints, and whether they would continue to make swords and cut at them.


    Du Sheng''s golden mirror of heaven and earth in his hands is a masterpiece. He sits high on the Yellow Crane and is about to gallop away. A little cinnabar of Ning Sheng reflects the sky, which makes the friars who pay attention to the battle in the sky dizzy.


    "Is this Du Sheng?"


    Seeing the golden light of the mirror of heaven and earth, some people finally think of Du Sheng.


    Another person is looking at the cinnabar reflection of the sky, shouting: "Ning Sheng is coming!"


    After these two shouts, all the friars were excited. If the two sages had made a move, it would not be so easy for Chao Qingqiu to attack the Four Saints!


    Looking at the scene, the swordsmen felt the blood boiling inside. It turned out that Chao Jian Xian was never what they thought. Even if he wanted to leave the world, he would pave the way for them.


    For a time, many swordsmen have been in tears!


    Just when everyone thought that the two sages should stop the sword light, suddenly a peerless sword meaning appeared in the sea of clouds.


    The sword was intended to be born in the sea of clouds, so that the whole Luoyang City can see clearly.


    Countless people were stunned, countless people were lost.


    Countless people think it''s incredible!


    There was more than one sword master: "I just laughed!"


    Yes, how can there be only one Chao Qingqiu in one line of swordsman? If so, he will not leave the world.


    When Ning Sheng and Du Sheng join hands, ye Changting''s sword is scabbard.


    This is also a Sword Fairy.


    Moreover, although he was not as good as chaoqingqiu when he compared sword with chaoqingqiu before, he was not much worse than chaoqingqiu.


    Before that, they compared swords, but they took Du Sheng and Ning Sheng as targets.


    The two sages knew very well that if one of them was allowed to attack, he would not be the enemy of the man in front of him.


    So the two looked at each other and joined hands to attack Ye Changting.


    The sword light of chaoqingqiu represents the highest level of Kendo in the world, but ye Changting''s sword is not too bad.


    He took a look at the heavy rain still hovering in the sea of clouds.Then he gave birth to countless sword Qi and fell into the rain one by one.


    Only a moment later, the rain gradually closed and became a huge sword!


    The huge sword is about 1000 feet long. The handle of the sword is facing the curtain of heaven, and the tip of the sword is facing the two saints.


    This scene is no worse than that of the heavy rain hovering over the sea of clouds before. Countless friars looked up and looked at this huge sword, and they were still amazed!


    It turns out that the sword immortals in this world are not easy to provoke!


    Ye Changting put out his hand to wipe the sword body of moshangcao. After a slight pause, countless sword ideas converged into the huge sword. The Sword Fairy wanted to kill the demon in the fog mountain at first, but was stopped by Chao Qingqiu''s sword. Later, he thought of a sword, and was not willing to kill again after chaoqingqiu.


    Hu Xiao didn''t die under his sword. Ye Changting didn''t care. In his opinion, it was no difference whether to kill a big demon or a saint.


    Anyway, it''s the sea, it''s all killing!


    Ye Changting remembers that he and Chao Qingqiu''s swords were compared before.


    Compared with the present, how could we say "Bi Jian" at that time?


    Now it''s the sword.


    This is compared to who can kill one or two saints in the cloud.


    Ye Changting never worried about whether he would die in this place.


    He is a swordsman. When he meets a strong opponent, he can use his sword. If he thinks too much, he will be useless.


    The towering sword is on the side of Ye Changting''s body. The wind driven by the sword spirit blows at Ye Changting''s clothes. The Sword Fairy coldly asks, "who will die first?"


    The voice spread all over the sea of clouds, to the whole world!


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t talk much from ascending the sky to cutting the sky with a sword, and finally the peerless sword light. However, the sword immortal seemed more arrogant than Chao Qingqiu. He asked the two sages who died first?


    Is it because of self-confidence?


    No one thought about the idea of duoye Changting, but when the swordsmen looked at the towering sword, many of them shed tears. The old swordsman Wu ye, who kowtowed by the lake, has shed tears for the third time.


    The first time was when chaoqingqiu made that shocking scene, and the second time was when chaoqingqiu''s peerless sword light appeared in the world. As for the last time, I naturally saw Ye Changting''s sword immortal demeanor.


    This sword immortal is decisive in killing and is also a god of killing!


    Wu Ye kept kowtowing by the lake, and then yelled: "God bless my swordsman, two sword immortals, bless me forever!"


    The strength of his whole life seems to have been spent today.


    There are no friars by the lake, or I will sigh a lot when I look at him like this.


    Swordsmen on earth have their own merits!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chaoqingqiu''s peerless sword light was not blocked by Du Sheng and Ning Sheng, and it would fall in front of the two saints. At this time, a talisman came from the sky!


    "Ghost charms?"


    "This is Chen Sheng!"


    No one thought that just when they thought the sword light was about to fall on the two saints, a talisman came from the sky, and the ghost amulet Chen Sheng also took the hand!


    You know, this sage who entered the sea by the way of talisman, a ghost amulet, has always had a good reputation in the whole world of practice!


    In this way, the six sages of daomen have come to four today!


    Except for Ye Sheng, who holds a demon bowl, and Zhao Sheng, who has a picture of mountains and rivers in his hand, they are all here!


    But today''s event, if Buddha still adheres to the tradition of not caring about mountains and rivers all the time, and going to mountains and rivers in the future, it''s also clear. But how did Confucianism come to be an old sage?


    It is hard to say whether the last of the four Confucian sages, at least two of them, are still alive.


    The one who had not appeared in the world for many years.


    The ghost amulet came from the sky and stopped the sword light for a while, but this did not end. If Chao Qingqiu died so easily, could he still be called chaoqingqiu?


    Obviously, it doesn''t make sense.


    Before the sword light dissipated, three more sword lights appeared outside the sky. This time, a sword light was corresponding to a saint.


    Chang Sheng!


    Liu Sheng!


    Chen Sheng!


    None of them can run!


    Chao Qingqiu''s courage is so great. He killed three saints at the same time. This is what he wants to do!


    Chen Sheng frowned and retreated. The ghost amulet undoubtedly retreated in front of him, facing the sword light that was enough to kill a sea. Even he, the sage, did not dare to be big.


    Chaoqingqiu, the first person in the world for six thousand years, is so strong that who dares to belittle it?


    No one dares!


    Liu Sheng and Chang Sheng face bitter, especially Liu Sheng, the old sage. Today is his last chance, but his life is blocked by chaoqingqiu, and he has no chance to live forever. At this time, his eyes looking at Chao Qingqiu are full of hatred. I leave the world with you. In the world, what is the difference between me and you Why should it be so hard in the autumn? We must kill them all!Liu Sheng thought of here, the momentum of the whole person instantly improved, since you don''t let me live, then I won''t let you go!


    The dust in Liu Sheng''s arms suddenly becomes bigger, and countless silk threads appear in the clouds. Liu Sheng looks indifferent and sneers at the light of the sword.


    Chaoqingqiu, die together!


    Chang Sheng''s bald pen is just like a great work of light, so he will stop the sword light.


    Far away, Ye Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi stood side by side. Looking at the scene, Ye Sheng said with a wry smile, "is chaoqingqiu going to kill people with iron heart or to kill several people in the sea?"


    Looking at the opening on the curtain that day, Zhou Fu Tzu sighed: "if Chao Qingqiu acted like this, he did not consider the consequences. If he could not kill several saints, he would force the swordsman to a desperate situation."


    Ye Sheng laughed, and then said, "Chao Qingqiu looks down on us. A few swords can''t kill us."


    With these words, Ye Sheng began to walk towards the curtain of heaven.


    He didn''t intend to kill him. He knew very well that if Chao Qing Qiu Zhen wanted to kill people with iron heart, he must come back from the outside of heaven. Otherwise, only a few sword lights could seriously injure those saints. It was fantastic to kill a saint like this.


    Zhou Fu Zi, with a Confucian Scripture on his waist, frowned slightly at the Chang Sheng.


    There are four sages in total, one of whom has not been found for many years. The remaining three sages, one of whom is Zhang Wumo, and the other is the common saying.


    These three sages, Zhang Wumo, had some personal relations with Chao Qingqiu. He would never do anything at the most critical moment.


    As for him, if you want to stop chaoqingqiu, you should think about the consequences after that.


    Chao Qingqiu has no chance to win in front of so many saints.


    But it is not impossible for him to kill so many saints!


    If he really had his heart set, today would have been a day that would have been remembered for many years after 6000 years ago.


    All saints fall?


    Master Zhou sighed.


    Or pay close attention to that side. If Chao Qingqiu really wants to kill people later, he also needs to do it.


    At least make sure you keep your words alive.


    On top of the clouds, several saints fought to dye the sea of clouds into a magnificent scene.


    The monks under this sea of clouds can do nothing except sigh.


    Qingtianjun standing in the long street, with his eyesight, naturally can see that the sword light of chaoqingqiu has always been in the upper hand.


    The demon on his side, who has recovered to the peak, looks complicated. Today is the last chance for Liu Sheng and Chang Sheng. Naturally, it is also his last chance.


    They all want to leave the world with Chao Qingqiu.


    But Chao Qingqiu seems unwilling.


    In this world, Chao Qingqiu is unwilling to do something, no one can force him.


    The big demon sighed: "if Chao Qingqiu doesn''t want me to leave the world, I can only fight with him."


    Qing Tian Jun turned his head and looked at himself, as if he didn''t quite understand.


    The big demon said with a smile, "who doesn''t want to fight with Chao Qingqiu? Previously, they were afraid of death, but now they are going to die. Anyway, they all want to die. It''s OK to fight. Those two human sages must have hated Chao Qingqiu, but I didn''t resent him so much. It''s a pity that he didn''t let me leave the world, but it''s not unacceptable. It''s a good destination to leave the world or fight with him. "


    Qingtianjun looked at his master and wanted to say something, but he was silent for a while and just shook his head.


    My master has reached the last time. If I still stop him, it will be a little bad.


    The big demon turned his head and looked at Qingtian Jun and calmly asked, "do you think chaoqingqiu really wants to kill people, how many saints can you kill?"


    "If he made up his mind not to leave the world, but to stay and kill, I think many people will die," he said with a bitter smile


    That big demon has never had a fight with chaoqingqiu. Listening to this kind of words, he asked unexpectedly, "is chaoqingqiu really so strong?"


    Qingtianjun did not speak. Naturally, the strongest one in the past 6000 years is so strong.


    Chao Qingqiu, using any adjective to say that he is strong, is not exaggerated.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three sword lights, respectively to the three sages, this is undoubtedly the embodiment of chaoqingqiu''s strong self-confidence.


    Except for Chen Sheng, the two sages were both wounded and dignified in the face of this sword.


    The old sage Liu Sheng, who had magnified the dust several times, met the sword light only for a moment. The sword light was broken by the sword light. The sword light did not stop, and soon the sage flew out, fell heavily on the cloud and vomited blood. Chang Sheng on the other side was also like this.Apart from Chen Sheng''s retrogression of only a few hundred Zhang, the other two saints suffered great losses under this sword light.


    Is Chao Qingqiu''s sword really so hard to carry?


    Ye Sheng looked at the sky curtain, and the demon bowl in his hand was sacrificed by him and appeared in the sky. The monks saw this bowl. This time it was really crazy.


    If the previous saints made moves, they felt extremely shocked. Now Ye Sheng''s move made them really crazy.


    The sage''s realm is high and profound, and he is also a Taoist leader. Once he appears, he is equivalent to expressing his attitude.


    But soon people began to worry about whether the sage was the enemy of the Sword Fairy.


    You should know that when Chaoqing autumn sword opened the sky, it was Ye Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi who appeared in the sea of clouds to fight him.


    On the tall building, a monk said in a loud voice, "there is more than one sage in the cloud. How can we allow the emperor to show his malice?"


    This monk is a Taoist monk with a high realm. When he talks, the monks around him don''t dare to answer. But soon someone sneers and says, "how can these saints join hands and talk?"


    The crowd looked for a swordsman standing in the distance. There was no fear of the monk.


    "Do you want to die?" the monk sneered


    The swordsman said, "you can have a try."


    It seems that conflicts will soon break out.


    In the distance on the tall building, Su Yelin red candle and beam also stand side by side. The three monks who climb the tower look at the cloud sea and say nothing more.


    This is a battle in the clouds and a battlefield for saints. They, the monks of the world, can only wait for a while, without the possibility of intervening.


    Su ye, with a slight smile, said with a bland smile, "I, a Confucian monk, should not cause trouble."


    The voice is not big, but it can spread all over Luoyang.


    A Confucian monk was shocked and said, "master, master!"


    Even if the master of the temple of Confucius can''t control so many scholars in the temple, how can we say that there are so many scholars in the temple?


    Without the presence of saints, the leader of the school has always been the object of their belief and admiration.


    Who can ignore this leader''s speech?


    Liang also slightly shook his head, and then made a voice, "my disciples of Taoism, can''t mess around."


    It also spread all over Luoyang.


    The two most powerful men under the cloud spoke. Few of the monks dared to disobey their will, so soon they all shut up.


    I didn''t speak.


    The two of them looked at the curtain of heaven together. Until this time, Chao Qingqiu had not revealed his body shape, just a few sword lights, so there was no further discussion?


    Lin Hongzhu said with a smile: "I vaguely feel that something will happen later."


    Su Ye smiles and doesn''t speak. No matter what happens in the sky, they can''t change it.


    If it''s going to happen, it''s going to happen.


    It''s no big deal.


    Liang also did not speak.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three sword light dissipated again, two saints were seriously injured, and Chen Sheng stood behind Ye Sheng.


    Zhou Fu Zi appeared in the distance.


    They made it clear that they would not allow Chao Qingqiu to make mischief.


    In any case, even if ye Changting stopped two saints for Chao Qingqiu, there are still five saints here. If Chao Qingqiu can see the situation clearly, he should leave by himself.


    All the people are paying attention to the things on the other side of the sky. No one knows that there is a man in green robe in the courtyard where Chao Qingqiu was originally. Before the man in green robe walked out of the courtyard, he took a look at the woman who was still crying according to the door frame, and did not say anything.


    After thinking about it, the man in green robe suddenly stood in the courtyard and opened his mouth to the curtain of the sky and asked, "do you want to kill me


    The sound is very loud. It spreads all over Luoyang City and to the sea of clouds.


    Let all saints hear, Zhou Fu Zi frowns, Ye Sheng faintly feel some wrong.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t answer this question, but the man in green robe had already walked into the sea of clouds with countless sword Qi.


    He appeared in the cloud sea, without any hesitation, he made a sword to Ye Sheng.


    The Sword Fairy, the first sword, is the strongest one in the sect.


    Ye Sheng was shocked and felt the majestic sword spirit, even when his face was pale.


    There is a Qing Qiu in this world, everyone knows.


    Later, there was another Ye Changting. They also knew that, but where did he come from?


    Who is this?!


    I''m afraid it''s not just the cloud saints'' questions, but also the questions of countless monks.


    The world is filled with happy laughter.


    There was laughter and weeping.


    Today, there are too many surprises for the world. Chao Qingqiu wants to leave the world, which is a great event. But who knows, after he cuts the curtain of heaven, he doesn''t want to leave. Instead, he wants to fight the two saints who follow him. This is the sword light at the beginning, and then it is not over. With the power of Chao Qingqiu, he can''t kill so many saints Then ye Changting made a move. The sword immortal who did not know where he came from, produced a huge sword in the cloud, and stopped two saints.Then Chao Qingqiu continued to take out his sword and seriously injured the two sages. However, Ye Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi arrived. If that was all, it would not take long for another sword immortal to appear again.


    Who is the sword fairy?


    I''m afraid everyone is guessing.


    His appearance has become the most important thing now.


    Ye Sheng raised the demon bowl, but faced with the man''s sword, he still went back and forth.


    When Zhou Fu Zi arrived, he opened the Confucian book of heaven. They were defeated by Chao Qingqiu at the beginning, but no one else could be afraid of them except Chao Qingqiu.


    The existence of two leaders, think that the sword immortal should also be defeated.


    However, he did not expect that the man in green robe had no intention of retreating. After one sword forced Ye Sheng back, his other sword met Zhou Fu Zi.


    The majestic sword spirit gushed from him.


    The light of Zhou Fu Zi''s Confucian Tianshu was covered by this sword.


    "Who are you?" he asked with a frown


    Who am I?


    This is also the question that the man in green robe always wants to know these days. Who am I?


    Before he was very tangled, and then after chatting with Chao Qingqiu, he was no longer entangled. Who am I?


    I am Liuxiang!


    "I''m Liuxiang."


    I''m afraid this answer is even more shocking than the opening of the sky in autumn.


    He''s Liuxiang?!


    Liuxiang was the most dazzling moon six thousand years ago. When chaoqingqiu began to show its edge, it was said to be the second willow lane, so we can know what kind of person Liuxiang is.


    But no matter how dazzling and dazzling Liuxiang was, after all, a man of 6000 years ago and a sword immortal of 6000 years ago, how could it appear at this time?


    Is Liu Xiang''s level of cultivation really so high that he can live for so many years?


    But even if there is such a thing.


    It is well known that Liuxiang died in Jianshan.


    Liu Xiang is dead. Who is this?


    Ye Sheng suddenly thought of a secret. The willow lane was divided into two parts in order to find the way to become immortal. The original Liuxiang died in Jianshan, but the other one disappeared in the world.


    If this person is another Liuxiang, how did he live for 6000 years?


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at Liuxiang and couldn''t blink his eyes. No matter what, whether Liuxiang failed to become an immortal or succeeded, his ability to live for so many years is enough to illustrate many problems.


    Of course, this premise is that the sword immortal must really be a willow lane.


    If the three were not antagonistic, Zhou Fu Zi and Ye Sheng would even like to sit down with Liuxiang and discuss it.


    But unfortunately, Liuxiang is not willing to say anything more.


    It was the sword that he confronted the two men.


    Chao Qingqiu is now the most powerful sword immortal in the world. Even if he is in Liuxiang now, he can only say nothing.


    But when it comes to the abundance of sword Qi, there is no one in the world who can compare with Liuxiang.


    After six thousand years of practice, the sword immortal''s sword spirit has reached a level of absolute terror.


    I''m afraid that all the other monks in the world can''t match him.


    His swordsmanship is not as good as that of the Qing Dynasty, nor can it be compared with that of Liuxiang.


    But he was more energetic than both of them.


    It will be difficult for him to stop the two saints, but it is not impossible.


    The sword Qi of the willow Lane swept in the sea of clouds. Zhou Fu Zi and Ye Sheng looked at each other and felt a little uncomfortable.


    A sword was handed out from the willow lane, and he called to the sky: "towards the green autumn!"


    His voice was so loud that not only the sages in the cloud could hear it, but also the monks in Luoyang City.


    After hearing the cry from Liuxiang, countless swordsmen were staring at the hole in the sky, thinking whether the sword immortal really wanted to return to the world?


    It''s all uncertain.


    If those sword lights had not fallen on the earth before, people did not hold expectations, but now, they are very much looking forward to returning to chaoqingqiu.


    A moment later, there was a burst of laughter in the sky.


    In the eyes of all, Chao Qingqiu, dressed in white robes, returned to the world.


    Back from the sky.


    As he came back, the sword spirit which had been supporting the gap completely dissipated.


    The sky began to close slowly.


    If you want to leave the world, this is the last chance, but where Chao Qingqiu stands, who dares to say that he can leave safely.


    Liu Sheng with resentment of the voice rang up, "chaoqingqiu, you crazy!"


    Chao Qingqiu was not annoyed at all. He held his sword and said with a smile: "after seeing the scenery outside the world, I don''t think it''s interesting to die in this world."


    As he spoke, he began to climb to the top.He didn''t leave the world, and when he returned to the world, he didn''t want to calm down.


    Listen to this kind of words, as if to leave this world?


    But parting is not so easy.


    Chao Qingqiu took a look at Liu Sheng and said with a smile, "look at you, like an old dog."


    His voice was quiet, but it was heard by all.


    It was an insult to the sage that Chao Qingqiu could say such words.


    But even if it was insulting, Liu Sheng just widened his eyes.


    Because the next moment, Chao Qingqiu''s sword comes.


    This sword, held by Chao Qingqiu, is better than the previous swords.


    Chao Qingqiu is going to kill people!


    It''s the monk Canghai!


    Almost all the saints in the cloud know it.


    Chen shengnu shouts: "chaoqingqiu, you dare!"


    Chao Qingqiu smiles, "how dare you?"


    Chen Sheng, with his ghost amulet, was about to stop chaoqingqiu, but soon he was afraid of the sword and scattered.


    Liu Sheng''s great work of sweeping the dust in his hands.


    But it was directly cut off by chaoqingqiu.


    Through the sea of clouds, Chaoqing autumn sword soon came to Liu Sheng''s chest.


    Without any accident, Chao Qingqiu''s sword directly penetrated Liu Sheng''s chest.


    The expression on Liu Sheng''s face was extremely frightened.


    This sword is too terrible.


    Chao Qingqiu has been invincible in the world for so many years. He killed a big demon in the North Sea. Other monks in the sea have never killed him, but from now on, it is different.


    Liu Sheng is going to die under his sword.


    Liu Sheng felt that his vitality was constantly passing away, and he was so shocked that he could not speak.


    Chang Sheng felt the unprecedented fear, but he soon made a correct choice. He took up the bald pen and hit Chao Qingqiu. Chen Sheng was also the imperial emissary flying to the other side.


    Chaoqingqiu will not die. It is likely that they will die.


    Chao Qingqiu took the sword out of Liu Sheng''s body with blood on it.


    Liu Sheng''s vitality has been cut off, he turned into a golden light, and then he died!


    Blood began to rain between heaven and earth.


    The monks in Luoyang city all swallow and saliva. There are really saints who have died!


    Chao Qingqiu is so bold that he really dare to kill a saint!


    But who is this saint?


    Who died under the sword of chaoqingqiu?


    After Chao Qing Qiu Jian was taken back, without any hesitation, he stabbed Chang Sheng.


    These two saints, who had been living for a short time, were the weakest two of the Canghai friars present.


    The weakest, the first to die.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword this time faces Chang Sheng.


    Chen Sheng frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment. Without the first time to rescue, the sword fell on Chang Sheng''s chest.


    Chang Sheng can''t avoid being stabbed by this sword.


    But Chen Sheng''s ghost Charms also came.


    On the back of Chao Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu has no expression. After killing this one, the rain will be even greater!


    Two swords killed two people, even Chao Qingqiu showed some fatigue. He looked at Chen Sheng, and there was no doubt that this was the next Saint he would kill.


    Zhou Fu Zi frowned and pulled out of the battlefield to rush for help, but Ye Sheng was always covered by the sword light in the willow lane.


    Chaoqingqiu''s sword splits the Confucianist Tianshu, making the sea of clouds be smashed into a big hole.


    Then he yelled, "Ye Changting!"


    Ye Changting understood that the huge sword that he had before became bigger and directly stabbed Du Sheng, regardless of Ning Sheng.


    Ning Sheng''s eyes were ready to crack, and a little cinnabar was about to fall on Ye Changting, but soon a sword came.


    Chao Qingqiu actually abandoned Zhou Fu Zi and Chen Sheng and came to Ning Sheng''s body!


    Chen Sheng won''t let go of the great opportunity to fight the ghost amulet again. This is the third time that chaoqingqiu is hit by this thing, but he doesn''t pay attention to it.


    What he wants to do today is to kill people and kill enough people. He can ignore the rest.


    Du Sheng was stabbed by Ye Changting''s huge sword and fell back in a hurry. Zhou Fu Zi''s imperial envoy sent the Confucian Tianshu to chaoqingqiu, and Ye Sheng couldn''t get rid of himself.


    It seems that one of these two saints is bound to die.


    Zhou Fu Zi chose Chao Qing Qiu, then Du Sheng would die.


    This is obvious.


    But it was not so obvious. A moment later, the huge sword turned around and stabbed at Zhou Fu Zi. The Confucian heavenly book was also in the scope of that sword.


    Ye Changting lost Du Sheng and stopped the master next week for Chao Qingqiu!


    Zhou Fu Zi was very angry, but he had no way to deal with it.


    Ye Changting''s sword fell in front of the cinnabar!


    Cinnabar.


    Break!


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword is like tearing open the sky, tearing open the sky reflected by cinnabar.The sword fell on Ning Sheng''s chest.


    If his sword fell, it would be the third Saint he killed today.


    In the current situation, it seems that no one can stop him.


    How invincible this is.


    At this time, a map of mountains and rivers came from the sky, with a majestic air machine. This map of mountains and rivers should be stopped in front of chaoqingqiu and Ning Sheng.


    At this time, everyone knows that Zhao Sheng is coming!


    Once Zhao Sheng appeared here, he announced that the whole six sages of Taoism had appeared!


    There are ten saints in the whole mountain and river religions. Now there are eight saints and two more are dead.


    It''s really a bloody battle.


    Zhou Fu Zi indifferently said: "chaoqingqiu, you act like this, can''t you not be afraid of the mountain and river people suffering?"


    When the sage dies, the top of the Terran''s combat power is damaged. If the demon clan and the Terran fight now.


    I''m afraid the consequences are serious!


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t go to see the mountain and river map that was coming here. Instead, he said with a smile: "some saints died. Aren''t there two more sword immortals?"


    After two saints died today, there were two more sword immortals.


    The two sword immortals are more powerful than the two sages.


    But what happened today is that two saints can die?


    Chao Qingqiu''s killing heart is so heavy that I''m afraid I have to kill several people.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the long street, qingtianjun stood in the blood rain, and the big demon said with a smile: "this is chaoqingqiu."


    Compared with chaoqingqiu''s leaving the world, qingtianjun prefers this kind of chaoqingqiu.


    This is the sword immortal who has been extremely natural and unrestrained in the world for hundreds of years.


    The big demon beside him said, "I hope chaoqingqiu can kill more human saints today."


    Demons and Terrans have always been feuds. The more saints fall, the better the natural situation is for the demons!


    If today''s Terran saints die out, I''m afraid that even if there will be a war between Terrans and demon clans.


    At that time, the only three sword immortals will be able to block the demon clan army?


    The answer is obvious.


    No.


    Qingtianjun looked at the picture of mountains and rivers, thinking that if Zhao Sheng made a move in the distance, chaoqingqiu was afraid that he could not kill Ning Sheng. But now, if he stopped the mountain and river map for Chao Qingqiu, it seemed that he had settled the matter of chaoqingqiu colluding with the demon clan.


    Before everyone knew that the relationship between Chao Qingqiu and him was one thing, but now it is another.


    The big demon said with a smile: "Chao Qingqiu can''t live among so many saints. It''s only how many saints he can kill that should be our concern."


    At this important moment of the survival of the two ethnic groups, any friendship has become unimportant.


    That picture of mountains and rivers thousands of miles to chaoqingqiu''s body, that Zhao Sheng, has stood in the distance.


    Chao Qingqiu''s helpers are only two sword immortals, one to stop the next week''s master and the other to stop Ye Sheng. No one can help him.


    That is to say, chaoqingqiu will face the encirclement and suppression of Zhao Sheng, Chen Sheng, and Du Sheng.


    And Ning Sheng''s Jedi counterattack.


    If this is normal, even if chaoqingqiu is invincible, I''m afraid we can also retreat.


    But what about this time?


    Chao Qingqiu is afraid that there is no way to deal with it.


    He was hurt.


    He had been hit three times by Chen Sheng''s ghost talisman before.


    Even if he is chaoqingqiu, there is no way that he does not care about it.


    But no one saw the expression of fear on Chao Qingqiu''s face. He was still very indifferent, carrying the sword, and then smiling.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the blood rain, in the courtyard.


    Several swordsmen who ascended the stairs all looked up.


    They can''t see what happened in the clouds, but they can feel the sword spirit of chaoqingqiu.


    Zhou Qing has some worries.


    Xu Li was silent.


    There is no expression on the face of FengChen.


    Although he and Chao Qingqiu are already two people, there is still some contact.


    He knew that chaoqingqiu was his weakest moment in hundreds of years.


    He needs help.


    But they can''t.


    A person who goes to the cloud is dead. There is no other possibility.


    The atmosphere is very quiet. Everyone knows that Chao Qingqiu''s choice of leaving the world will be a tragic result.


    He went to tianwai to have a look and came back.


    Then.


    No, then.


    Sheng Jing didn''t talk much.


    Until now.


    He walked into the blood rain, stood in the yard, looked up and said with a smile: "the world is a good time. If you want to die, you can die."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    Between the heaven and the earth, suddenly gave birth to a majestic and extremely vast sword!


    Today, there are three sword immortals in the sky of Luoyang City. Each of them has such a vast sword meaning. If there were any sword spirit and sword meaning, the monks would only regard it as the means of those sword immortals. But when the sword idea came into being, many friars were looking at some place in Luoyang City.


    The three sword fairies are all in the cloud. In Luoyang City, even if there are a few swordsmen on the scene, can those swordsmen have such a powerful sword sense?


    There are some great friars in Luoyang. Even though they were attracted by the blood of saints in the first World War of cloud, they all reflected at this time.


    Many friars frowned in an instant, and then swept to the courtyard without hesitation.


    To the sword!


    This is a swordsman who wants to break through the last shackles and step into the sea!


    How does this make it?


    Originally, there were three sword immortals here. If we had another one at this time, I was afraid that those saints in the cloud would die one more!


    In the twinkling of an eye, several great friars came from afar to the place where the sword flourished, but it was not yet near. A sword light appeared in Luoyang city without knowing where.


    Naturally, this sword light is not as good as that of the previous Qing Qiu. Even after seeing the sword light of chaoqingqiu, I can see that it is just ordinary.


    But when the light of the sword appeared and the momentum of the sword pierced through a monk''s chest in an instant, the great monk realized later and remembered the saying that the swordsman was invincible in the same territory!


    Yes, it can''t compare with the sword light of Chao Qingqiu. He can''t do it.


    After the friar was pierced in the chest by a sword, he fell down on the long street, and his vitality gradually disappeared, leaving the blood rain to fall on him.


    At the corner of Changjie street, looking at the scruffy Chen Sheng, he glanced at the two spring and autumn monks in the distance and said with a sneer: "no one is qualified to be involved in the affairs on the cloud, but what you two monks of spring and autumn can join in now?"


    The two spring and autumn friars looked at Chen Sheng not far away, and their faces were ugly. In the same place, they didn''t dare to provoke this swordsman. Even if they had two of them, the corpse not far away in front of them was also a monk of spring and Autumn period? Is it different that he was killed by this swordsman?


    Two people swallowed saliva, did not move.


    But there must not be only a few spring and autumn monks coming here.


    Soon, a monk who ascended the building was near here.


    Chen Sheng glanced at the far sky and did not take out his sword.


    Somewhere outside the courtyard, there is a sword!


    Zhou Qing was standing in an alley outside the courtyard. Looking at the monk who came to the building, he asked indifferently, "do you really want to die?"


    The monk, who was also regarded as a high-level monk, didn''t answer at all. His body moved slightly, and he wanted to sweep towards the courtyard.


    He came here to prevent the swordsman inside from breaking the boundary at this time. Naturally, he would not be entangled.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Qing is here. Where can he get in?


    Zhou Qing watched the man''s body move. The human body on his waist was suddenly scabbard. The majestic sword spirit swept through the lane. By the way, he brought countless wind and rain. Without any pause, he came to the monk who climbed the building.


    If the sword comes out of its sheath, it can''t kill people.


    The monk who went upstairs frowned and turned his head. In his eyes, there was the sword spirit in the lane. He had two gorgeous brilliance in his palm, and he wanted to fight against it. But when he looked up, he looked as if he had been struck by lightning, and his face was pale. Now, in his eyes, in an alley, there were countless swords hovering in the lane.


    Zhou Qing used blood rain to create the vision, let this monk on the stairs to see, only feel the spirit of excitement.


    Zhou Qing stood among the countless rain swords, smiling.


    Zhou Qing was a little fat, and he didn''t have a master''s demeanor. Every day he smiles, he looks like a harmless man and animal. But at this moment, the monk on the stairs only thinks that this is the most terrible smile in the world, and that person is the most terrible person in the world.


    Rain sword in the alley for a meal, and then countless swords together swept to the monk who ascended the stairs, let him avoid it!


    If Zhou Qing wants to kill people, he will never say any more nonsense. At first, it is one of his most proud moves.


    But after these swords were swept out, the swordsman sighed, "it''s a pity that she can''t see such a good sword move."


    Zhou Qing lamented here, and the monk on the stairs also lamented. Looking at the swords, his first reaction was to sacrifice the magic weapons, which was a red stove with purple light.


    But just a moment later, the furnace was pierced by countless swords, and one arm of the monk who ascended the stairs was broken and fell into the rain.


    Shocked to see those after the non-stop rain sword.


    Zhou Qing stood at the end of the lane and turned to look at other places.


    There are not many monks in the sea under the sky, but there are few monks who climb the stairs?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chao FengChen stands under the eaves and looks at Shengjing standing in the rain. His sword is climbing and his expression is indifferent.


    The haggard old man around him was also nervous. This was the first swordsman he had ever seen who tried to break through the world and become a sword immortal.


    Chao FengChen doesn''t think there is any accident. Shengjing is the master of Jianshan. Xuji, the ancestor of Jianshan, always shouts out his martial uncle. His age and accomplishments are not comparable to those of ordinary monks who climb the stairs.


    His cultivation has already reached the peak of climbing the building. He is only one step away from the sea. He has been closed in Jianshan for so many years. He has not grasped the opportunity and opportunity, so he has been climbing the building.


    This time I came to Luoyang City and saw the cloud World War I. It''s normal for me to understand the mysteries of the sea. But there are three reasons why Shengjing chose to break through at this time.


    The first is that the three sword immortals in the cloud are not dominant in the war. They need help.


    Especially Chao Qingqiu, he needs a person to stop those who want to fight him.


    The second is that today is indeed a good time to break the world. The two saints fall, and this world is just a perfect time. Moreover, those saints are trapped by the three sword immortals, and they are totally unable to attack and kill him. This is not the time to break the boundary, but to break the boundary after Chao Qingqiu leaves the world?


    As for the last point and the most important point, he is really very old. He is Xu Ji''s martial uncle. His seniority is higher than that of Chaochao Qingqiu. He is very old. If he does not break through the situation, he will soon leave the world.


    Death is something that we don''t want to accept. He is not a person who looks down on life and death, so he wants to break the situation.


    Three reasons, together, let Shengjing choose this time to break the border.


    Such a delicate moment.


    It''s one thing to want to break the state, but it''s another thing to be able to break it. Shengjing''s breaking the state at this time is equivalent to being under the eyes of the whole world. Even if those saints can''t do it, there are still few other monks in this world?


    There will always be people to stop him, and a lot of them.


    Sheng Jing knew that his only dependence was the swordsmen in the city.


    They will help him.


    Chao FengChen thought of what Shengjing had done on Jianshan, and then said with some dullness: "how can a person like you who has no swordsman''s demeanor come to this day?"


    There are too many unreasonable things in the world. If you go deep into them one by one, I''m afraid it will be boring and painstaking.


    After Chao FengChen said this, he did not expect Shengjing to answer him. Instead, he turned his head and said, "let''s go."


    The withered old man moved at the sound and walked out of the courtyard with the wind and dust.


    The two swordsmen of the spring and Autumn period, after leaving the courtyard, stopped in front of the door, sat on the stone steps, and said with a smile: "this battle between the world, everyone is the realm of climbing the stairs, but I am a state of spring and autumn. Is there something bad about it?"


    The haggard old man was stunned and then laughed bitterly. What you said, I am not a spring and autumn state?


    Chao FengChen said to himself: "I still don''t feel very good."


    The haggard old man turned his head and looked at him. Before he spoke, he felt that there was a sword spirit on Chao FengChen, which disappeared soon.


    This time, it was obvious that the haggard old man with different wind and dust asked: "so fast?"


    Chao FengChen smiles and doesn''t speak.


    The withered old man sincerely praised: "worthy of all surnames of Chao!"


    It''s said that breaking the boundary is breaking the boundary. This broken situation is breaking so fast.


    Chao FengChen sits on the stone steps and thinks about fighting after that. Where is so simple.


    In Luoyang City, there are monks coming here, and there are also swordsmen. Some of them stopped the monks who came to this courtyard, and some failed to stop them.


    However, no matter what was stopped or not stopped, at least some people in Luoyang wanted to make swords.


    Among them, there are two most powerful sword Qi, one is Zhou Qing''s, the other is Xu Li''s.


    A Taoist monk was cut off half of his body by a sword, and the rest of his body was continuously flowing with blood. He felt the continuous flow of his vitality. Lying in the rain of blood, the monk screamed: "please come


    The first person in the world to see Liang Yi is under the cloud. If you want to say that you can defeat Liang Yi in the same environment, there should be no one in this world now. You should know that when the temple master went to Jianshan, the old ancestor Xu Ji was not his opponent.


    Now, if you want to stop the swordsman from breaking through the realm, maybe it''s just Liang Yi!


    With the Taoist monk shouting out loud, Luoyang city soon sounded a lot of voices, different words, but the meaning is roughly the same.


    I don''t know why. Maybe it''s for the sake of anger. After some Taoist monks called for the temple master to make a move, there were many Confucian monks here who began to drink and let Su ye do it.


    For a long time, these two masters of the world''s orthodoxy have been compared.


    Viewing the main beam, Su ye and Lin Hongzhu, who are in charge of the school, are standing on the high building and looking at the chaos in Luoyang City, they are very calm.Lin Hongzhu looked at the rising sword spirit and said plainly, "Liang Yi, if you say you''re going to fight, who''s going to stop you?"


    Liang also stood with his hands on his hands and knew what the situation was now. He was rarely interested in saying more. He looked at Lin Hongzhu and said, "I don''t know who is going to fight with me, but I know that Mr. changgu must be fighting with Su Ye."


    Hearing the name of Li changgu, Su Ye has a faint bitter smile. Even if they are eminent monks, they can''t reverse the general trend. It''s not them who can do those things.


    Chao Qingqiu can, but he also has to pay a great price.


    Su Ye didn''t say anything, just walked down the tall building.


    Always have to face things, do not go to avoid.


    Liang yiha laughs and gives birth to a bright moon in the air!


    As soon as the moon comes out, everyone knows that he has made a move.


    At this time, I don''t know how many monks are looking forward to it.


    "Where are you going?" Lin said with a smile


    Liang also turned his head and thought it was interesting.


    "Are you going to stop me?"


    Lin Hongzhu said with a smile, "you don''t want to make a move anyway. I''ll stop you as you wish."


    Liang Yi shook his head and said, "you know, you have to face life and death."


    Lin Hongzhu frowned and said, "do I die so easily?"


    Liang also sighed, "what are you doing for?"


    Lin Hongzhu danced with white hair and said calmly, "I am a devil. What do I want to do and what I don''t do? Does it matter?"


    Liang also ha ha ha a smile, then no more said.


    Lin Hongzhu is the devil, so he can do anything.


    He is Liang Yi. He wants to go to the courtyard, but someone always stops him. What should we do?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As the moon was born in mid air, there was a colorful River in front of him.


    Countless friars saw it.


    But a lot of people wonder why the temple Lord didn''t go to the courtyard, but it was here.


    The next moment, all the questions are answered.


    With the collision of two majestic gas engines, a high-rise building collapsed instantly. At the same time, a person came out of the smoke and dust.


    A monk in the distance can not believe that: "how is this devil?"


    Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, has a reputation that will never be taught by the school. Su Yehe is also a small master.


    Even in the eyes of the vast majority of people, Lin Hongzhu is the most famous one in the world and one of the highest levels after the downfall of the evil cult.


    However high he was, no one would have thought that the cult leader would dare to fight with the Lord.


    You know, that temple master is the first person in the world under the cloud!


    How can Lin Hongzhu do?


    Lin Hongzhu stood in the blood rain in a red robe. The demon sect leader and Liang also fought for a short time, but did not distinguish between them. He looked up at the bright moon and said with a smile, "the moon grows on the sea?"


    Liang frowned and said nothing.


    He did not expect that Lin Hongzhu''s realm had been promoted so quickly.


    Lin Hongzhu''s body side of the air machine is constantly floating, will those blood rain all disperse, then he walked forward a step.


    There was a sense of killing all over the street.


    Since the fight, naturally to the effort!


    Liang also had no expression.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On another long street, Li changgu stood at the corner of the street, looking at Su Ye. Su Ye stood at the end of the street. The leader of the school, looking at his old friend for many years, did not speak.


    Once upon a time, they were still chanting poems together and laughing together that the saints in the sky were not true saints.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, they stood on both sides of the opposite.


    On both sides of the river bank.


    Su Ye seriously rolled up the volume of books around her waist, then took it in her hand and looked at Li changgu in the distance.


    Since we want to fight, it is not a great thing to fight.


    In the distance, a middle-aged scholar with an ordinary face looked at the two men and wondered whether to go up to say hello. But after thinking about it, he still gave up, waiting for you to fight first.


    The little mouse on his shoulder looked at his husband''s first smile. He didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask.


    -


    in order to meet the war, Chao FengChen broke the barrier between the spring and Autumn period and climbing the tower as if sitting on a stone step lightly. However, it was not easy at all, that is, he was just Chao FengChen. If he was a stranger, he would be in trouble.


    Shengjing has been standing in the courtyard, the sword Qi soars into the sky until the sea of clouds, which makes the sea of clouds someplace tumbling.


    Zhao Sheng''s map of mountains and rivers is still floating in the air. The sage also noticed the meaning of the sword. He knew that someone tried to break the boundary, but to stop the man from breaking the land was not as meaningful as looking at chaoqingqiu in the clouds.Chaoqingqiu is the most important thing, and other things are not so important.


    It''s just that no one can watch another Sword Fairy in this world.


    So Zhao Sheng''s voice soon spread out.


    "Zhang Wumo, when are you going to stand by?"


    There is a sense of dignity in the voice, that is, a saint can call another saint''s name.


    There are twelve sages in this world. The two Buddhists in the Buddhist land have never been involved in the affairs of mountains and rivers. Even in such a big disturbance recently, the two Buddhist sages have not appeared here. So there are only ten Confucianists and Taoists left here. The six sages of Taoism have already done something, and the four sages of Confucianism, even if one of them disappeared many years ago, the remaining three saints, Chang Sheng, have died here. After Zhou Fu Zi''s action, he did not achieve any results, but Zhang Sheng did not do so, which has already caused some dissatisfaction among Taoist saints in the cloud.


    Even if Zhao Sheng didn''t open his mouth at the moment, he was afraid that other sages would open his mouth.


    Zhao Sheng''s voice was rolling in the clouds. The whole world could hear him clearly, but no one responded.


    On the streets of Luoyang City, Zhang Wumo walked in the blood rain. He listened to the voice coming from the sea of clouds. He had no expression. He just kept walking forward. What was ahead of him was the battlefield of Lin Hongzhu and Liang Yi. There were three people standing on a street, and many swordsmen died there. Of course, at the same time, there were also monks of the three religions who were losing their lives.


    Zhang Wumo looked at the fallen monks, no expression, looking at the blood of the corner of Lin Hongzhu''s mouth, also no expression, looking at Su ye, smiling.


    The monks he admired should be su Ye.


    It''s just that there are too few such people.


    There are thousands of monks in this world. How many are su ye?


    After seeing the swordsmen in front of him, they couldn''t bear to go to the front of Cang Mo, and some of them could not bear to kill him.


    How could this world become like this one day.


    It''s easy to kill people.


    No reason, no right or wrong.


    Zhang Wumo sighed. When he raised his head, he saw a figure.


    Qingtianjun stood in front of him.


    This demon family big demon, stood in front of him.


    Zhang Wumo frowned and asked, "Qing Tian Jun, are you interested in intervening in the affairs in the mountains and rivers?"


    Qingtian Jun looked at Zhang Sheng and said, "you know what I''m standing here for."


    Zhang Sheng naturally knew that qingtianjun was standing here just for the sake of making the Terran more chaotic. A big demon had already died before the demon clan. Although the Terran had already died two saints, it was still not enough. If we want to change the strength of the Terran and the demon clan, we have to die many saints.


    But in this situation, if Chao Qingqiu can''t kill the saints again, there will be no chaos here. This is not what they want to see.


    Zhang Sheng said, "you are really brave."


    Chao Qingqiu''s departure from the world is the biggest event in 6000 years. But why those big demons don''t come is because they dare not come. Who knows what will happen if Chao Qingqiu leaves the world. If the demon is interested and kills all the demons who come to watch the ceremony before leaving, it will directly lead to the balance of strength between the Terran and the demon clan Oblique, when the time comes, the demon clan''s life will be very sad.


    Although everyone knows that the relationship between chaoqingqiu and the sages of the three religions is not good, if Chao Qingqiu wants to choose between the Terran and the demon clan, the sword immortal will also choose the Terran.


    If Qing Tianjun didn''t think Chao Qingqiu was his only friend, if he didn''t think his master would leave the world, he would not come.


    However, since it is such a delicate moment, it is not too much to think about what qingtianjun wants to do.


    Zhang Sheng knew that he could not persuade the demon, so he took out an inkstone from his arms and held it in his hand. The sage had no choice but to say, "I can''t say too much truth. I''ll fight again."


    Qingtianjun''s fighting power is in the top five of the demon land. Naturally, he will not be afraid of Zhang Sheng. He is only afraid that he will start to work here and the swordsman inside will be affected. If the situation is delayed later, it will be really hard to say.


    This is a very serious matter.


    Shengjing has never been as important as it is now.


    He is a pawn that can change the situation.


    Some people want to remove him from the chessboard, others do not want him to leave the board.


    Zhang Wumo knew what qingtianjun was thinking. He said calmly, "I won''t go."


    I won''t go, and no one will let me go.


    Qingtianjun took a deep breath and gradually showed his majestic spirit.


    Reasoning is the best thing that Confucian sages are good at. He is not good at it. In his whole life, he is good at fighting.


    However, if Qing Tianjun had made a move, there would have been as many as 13 Canghai friars today.In the past six thousand years, there has never been a day when so many monks from the sea were in the same situation.


    This is the first and probably the last time in 6000 years.


    Zhang Wumo smiles, then looks at qingtianjun, and then says: "I always want to know, how can practice be regarded as walking on the road correctly."


    Qingtian Jun said casually: "who is strong, who is right."


    After the two Canghai friars fought against each other, a war broke out.


    Chao FengChen sat on the stone steps and looked at the bright moon in the distance and the scenery behind him. Then he turned his head and looked at Shengjing in the small courtyard. He also looked at the old swordsman who was still struggling to climb the stairs without opening the window to see the sea scenery.


    Chao FengChen said: "obsession is too much, not free and easy, naturally not."


    Shengjing has always closed his eyes, but after hearing this, he opens his eyes in an instant, and the sword light flashes in his eyes.


    Chao FengChen said seriously: "you can''t live after breaking the border. It''s not good for you."


    He has a wide range of knowledge, which is hard to be compared with others in the world. Naturally, he can see clearly. Shengjing is going to take another road. He wants to gather his sword spirit to blow open the window, and then have a view of the sea. Of course, it is quite good.


    But if you blow open the window, the window will break, and the broken window will never close again.


    Shengjing will not live long.


    This is what swordsmen in the world want to see with their lives.


    Sheng Jing looked at Chao FengChen and said, "I''ve wasted my whole life, but I can''t die quietly like this."


    Chao FengChen asked, "you can''t kill anyone, but it''s worth it?"


    Beijing Sheng De shook his head


    No matter what way Sheng Jing becomes a monk of the Canghai sea, there is no doubt that he is only one of those monks with the lowest level of combat power, not to mention killing people. Even if he won, he would not be able to win. He took his life as the price to see the scenery of the sea. After seeing it, he could die after doing something for chaoqingqiu.


    This is rather tragic.


    But what can be done.


    There''s no choice.


    The sword spirit in Shengjing lingfu begins to gather now, and it is the last fight.


    When Chao FengChen knew that he would not be able to talk to him any more, he said a gossip, "I always feel that people like you don''t deserve to be the sea, but I don''t know why. At this time, I think you are still in general."


    Chao FengChen is such a temper. I think you are average, that is general. I will never exaggerate.


    Sheng Jing knew that he was talking about what happened in Jianshan.


    He thought of the younger child and wanted to ask him to say something to FengChen, but after thinking about it, he gave up and had nothing to say.


    It doesn''t matter what people think of Shengjing.


    Sheng Jing suddenly said with a smile: "in the past six thousand years, chaoqingqiu is the first sword immortal. No one can compare with it. But Shengjing has become the second one. Do you think it will be remembered for a long time?"


    Chao FengChen took down the platform without any politeness and said, "only living can have a reputation. If you die, there is nothing to say."


    Sheng Jing laughs, a little, with the majestic sword spirit, instantly through the rain curtain, to the clouds.


    Between heaven and earth, there is the sound of swords!


    Although the heavy rain is majestic, there is also a colorful glow in the sky!


    This is a magnificent scene, this is the heaven and earth are congratulating Shengjing.


    Congratulations on becoming a monk of the sea.


    Although such a monk will soon become history, but after all, it is short and gorgeous.


    Shengjing sword toward the sea of clouds, as he walked up, he laughed and asked, "who is the sword pointing at?"


    Chao Qingqiu did not speak. The sword immortal fought against the three sages, Chen Sheng Zhao Sheng Ning Sheng, and had no intention of speaking.


    Ye Changting said coldly, "come here!"


    On the side of Ye Changting is Du Sheng, and in front of him is Zhou Fu Zi.


    As long as Sheng Jing carried the means of Zhou Fu Zi for him, he could kill Du Sheng.


    This sword fairy has already killed his chance in the previous war.


    I wanted to kill people for a long time.


    Sheng Jing laughed and swept to Zhou Fu Zi with his majestic sword spirit.


    Although the sword spirit can be said to be majestic, there is a big gap between it and Liuxiang or Ye Changting, not to mention the autumn.


    Zhou Fu Zi didn''t want to care, but he had to accept it.


    Gorgeous sword light through the sea of clouds, soul grabbing!


    Zhou Fu Zi''s Confucian Tianshu is constantly changing.


    Ye Changting, without the control of Zhou Fu Zi, swept straight to Du Sheng with his sword.


    The first Taoist saint who appeared in the cloud was extremely ugly in the face of the fierce Ye Changting.


    He asked himself that he was also a saint who had practiced for many years, but he still had no way to deal with them.


    Especially Ye Changting and chaoqingqiu.


    Ye Changting''s sword spirit is so strong that he stands in the middle of those swords and gives his sword to Ye Sheng.The Yellow Crane on which ye Sheng sat down was already a psychic thing. He felt the sword spirit and began to cry uneasily.


    Du Sheng is also very sad, he is very afraid of what will happen next.


    But in this world, some things don''t happen because they are afraid. Although the mirror of heaven and earth in his hand is constantly emitting golden light to melt those sword Qi, there is still a considerable amount of sword spirit coming to him. After he arrives in front of him, ye Changting also comes.


    The Sword Fairy in white looked at Du Sheng indifferently, and then made a sword.


    This sword is the pinnacle of Ye Changting''s sword, which should have a good result.


    Sure enough, with a sad cry of the yellow crane.


    The sword cut open the heaven and earth gossip mirror, cut open the heavy Qi machine under Du Shengbu, and fell on his chest.


    This Taoist sage was stabbed to the heart by this sword.


    Innumerable sword Qi intruded into his body and wandered around his body to see his vitality cut off completely.


    This is Ye Changting''s sword spirit, which is far more powerful than other things in the world.


    Du Sheng''s face was unbelievable.


    Over the years, although he often appears in front of Chao Qingqiu, which time is not careful and careful. Today, Chao Qingqiu wants to leave the world. He looks at it specially to see Chao Qingqiu leave the world. He never sees him again. But why did he leave the world first in the end?


    Du Sheng didn''t understand why. He looked at Ye Changting with wide eyes, as if he had many questions to ask the Sword Fairy.


    Ye Changting ignored him, only to make sure that his vitality had been cut off, and then took back the sword.


    Du Sheng covered his chest and rolled down in the clouds. All the way down, he turned into golden light and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Without Ye Changting''s sword, the sage would not have died so clean even if he died.


    Ye Changting takes a look at the frightened yellow crane, and then looks at Chen Sheng.


    Chao Qingqiu smiles. He should have killed him.


    But it''s not bad.


    More and more blood rain, which shows that more and more people died.


    Sheng Jing was not Zhou Fu Zi''s rival. The sword immortal who had just broken the border only fought for the opportunity to kill Du Sheng for ye Changting, and then there was no more.


    He was hit by Zhou Fu Zi with Confucian Tianshu. He vomited blood and his vitality was also rapidly passing away.


    Zhou Fu Zi was too lazy to see this swordsman who had no strength in the sea.


    In his mind, there are many things in his mind. In the World War I today, two sages have died in daomen, one in Confucianism, and three saints in Confucianism. There are only four sages left in Confucianism. I''m afraid that this is still the case in human affairs since then.


    But all this should be based on the premise that Qing Qiu of the Qing Dynasty no longer uses his sword to kill any Confucian or Taoist sage.


    However, the sword immortal, who was destined to die in the world, is at the end of her tether, but it should not be difficult to kill a Cang Hai.


    It depends on who the sword is going to face.


    The two immortals still have the will to die.


    If those two people were like chaoqingqiu and had to kill people, there would not be many saints who could leave the cloud today.


    It is also ridiculous to say that the three sword immortals can break the situation that Taoism and Confucianism have been in charge of mountains and rivers for 6000 years.


    This swordsman is still under the premise of being suppressed for 6000 years.


    Although Zhang Sheng didn''t appear in the cloud, all the saints in the cloud knew that the Confucian sage had come. Later, they felt the evil spirit and knew that the saint had been stopped.


    It turns out that qingtianjun has also come.


    No wonder.


    Shengjing''s vitality is almost over.


    He sat in the cloud and looked at the saints without any expression.


    After ye Changting killed Du Sheng, he had a tacit understanding on the cloud.


    Chao Qingqiu is holding his sword. Not far away is Chen Shengning Sheng, who is like a formidable enemy. Ye Sheng stands in the distance, while Zhao Sheng has not yet revealed himself.


    To say, among these sages, only Zhao Sheng is in better condition.


    Zhou Fu Zi stood alone at the far end.


    Ye Changting in Liuxiang and chaoqingqiu stand on one side.


    The three sword immortals, together, even carried eight sages.


    And killed three.


    This spread out, how should also be the most powerful feat in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu was the most seriously injured. He was beaten three times by Chen Sheng with a ghost amulet. Before that, he had a fight with the sage on the cloud.


    But no one would think that the sword immortal would not have the strength to fight.


    Ye Changting''s face was a little ugly, and he didn''t feel very well.


    Although Liuxiang is the most energetic, it is not so easy.


    Sheng Jing asked with a smile, "Chao Qingqiu, do you go first or I go first?"


    Chao Qingqiu said calmly: "the world is not over, you go first."


    Sheng Jing nodded, did not refute anything, sat in the cloud, so slowly closed his eyes.He goes first, he goes first.


    After he closed his eyes, the heavy rain in the world was heavier.


    Four Canghai friars left the world on the same day, which shows the tragic war.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the saints on the cloud and said, "I want to kill one more."


    It''s an announcement, and it''s a great confidence.


    Ye Sheng knew that he was not talking about the sage in the cloud.


    The last thing Chao Qingqiu wants to kill is a big demon.


    Before that big demon wanted to be cut open in the sky and then left, he had already exposed his whereabouts, but at that time no one in the cloud cared about him.


    At the end of the day, before Chao Qingqiu left the world, he no longer used his sword against the saints.


    Ye Sheng suddenly sighed: "you didn''t want to leave the world from the beginning. You always wanted to attract us and kill us."


    Ye Sheng hit the nail on the head. Chao Qingqiu did not want to leave the world and become the so-called immortal from the very beginning. The reason why he made such a big noise was that he wanted to kill people.


    This situation was set up on the premise that he knew that there were still two sword immortals in the world. He killed three sages, one of them was Confucianism, two were Taoist, and two were sword immortals. The swordsman became a monk who could really stand side by side with Confucianism and Taoism.


    It will never be the same as it has been for six thousand years.


    Ye Sheng said: "you could not have gone, three sword immortals, the same result."


    Toward green autumn shakes his head to say: "originally is tired, also tired, again stay here to do what?"


    Zhou Fu Zi suddenly opened his mouth in the distance and asked, "what''s beyond the sky in the early autumn?"


    Even if it was Chao Qingqiu who killed such saints before, now he can have a quiet chat on the cloud.


    Chao Qingqiu took a look at the saints on the spot, and read their yearning from their eyes.


    In this world, how many people have gone out of heaven and returned to the world?


    He''s the only one who faces Qingqiu.


    "There are fairies out there."


    There is no cover up in the morning.


    The immortal is the heaven.


    If Chao Qingqiu doesn''t come back, he will become an immortal. He is really the first person to have eternal life in these 6000 years.


    But he came back.


    "I went to tianwai and didn''t like it very much. Then I came back."


    Chao Qingqiu''s words are full of indifferent emotions.


    Chao Qingqiu then said, "I guess you don''t like it any more."


    The things in these words are very complicated and can''t be understood by listening to them.


    These saints just remember in silence and do not expect to understand them now.


    Looking at the world under the sea of clouds, Chao Qingqiu said calmly: "the scenery of the world is only you don''t like."


    "I like it. I just like it for many years. I''m really tired."


    Chao Qingqiu said these things, did not speak.


    Ye Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi looked at each other and said nothing.


    Now Chao Qingqiu is the weakest time, and it is the best time to kill him. However, the situation in the world has been destroyed by his sword. Now it is not that he is immortal.


    When Chao Qingqiu is dead, the swordsman can stand side by side with the three religions. If Chao Qingqiu does not die, the swordsman will even be one head higher than them.


    But chaoqingqiu will not stay in the world.


    Standing on the sea of clouds, he called out to the world, "Hello, let''s have a fight!"


    His voice was loud, and he said it to the demon.


    The big demon was also very old. Today, after the curtain of heaven was closed, he knew that there was no possibility of immortality, so at that time he decided to put the last battle on Chao Qingqiu.


    Since they are all dying, I''m afraid it will be the best result to die in the first battle with chaoqingqiu.


    So soon a voice came from the world, "good!"


    With this good word, there is a majestic spirit from the world.


    He carried his sword to Qingqiu.


    The sage on the cloud was not stopped by anyone.


    Ye Changting and Liuxiang walk down the clouds and disappear.


    These two sword immortals will be the backers of the swordsmen.


    In Luoyang, Zhang Sheng and qingtianjun stopped.


    Zhang Sheng sighed: "the world is too good, just unchanged, everyone will be tired."


    Qingtianjun doesn''t have so much to say.


    I just went to a wine shop alone and got a pot of wine. I drank it alone. I felt that it was dull and tasteless.


    About half an hour later, the heavy rain on earth became more and more majestic.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chaoqingqiu white robe dyed blood, went to the eaves of a small courtyard, looked at the woman who had no tears.


    Chao Qingqiu said in a warm voice: "if you didn''t practice sword, everything would be gone. If you had lived a hundred years, you would not be tired in a moment."


    The woman looked at this picture and didn''t know why. She was deeply in love with the man standing under the eaves.From then on, there is no autumn autumn in the world


    With words, toward the green autumn into the rain, no trace.


    This is the moment.


    There are swords in Luoyang!


    It''s sad.


    If a swordsman cries bitterly.


    "Chao Jian Xian?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Some swordsmen were in a daze and couldn''t believe it.


    Since Chao Qingqiu left the world, all the swords in the world.


    The sound of the sword never stops.


    It''s full of grief!


    "Swordsman of the world, send off the Sword Fairy!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    Luoyang City heavy rain.


    Even if it is a heavy rain, but who has seen such a heavy rain or a bloody rain?


    Before the cloud battle broke out in Luoyang City, officials of the imperial court issued an order not to let the common people step out of their own homes, or else they would be scared to death just by looking at the chaos in Luoyang City.


    But if you don''t come out to see what happened in Luoyang City, you can hear the sound coming from outside.


    The swords in this world are trembling, which always makes people feel afraid.


    And those cries, like mountain ghosts, are really hard to hear.


    Not to mention Luoyang City, I am afraid from now on, the whole world is a cry.


    There are not many swordsmen in this world, but there will be no less.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know when, the whole city of Luoyang was quiet, the rain was still there, and the cry was still there, but the sound of swords did not know why.


    Li Fuyao stood under the eaves, looked at the green silk sword beside him, calmed down, and then sat back. He thought of the sword fairy who had left the world. No matter how many things happened in the world, it would have nothing to do with you in the future.


    He didn''t know what Chao Qingqiu said before he left the world.


    If he had heard of it, he would have refuted that there was no such thing as spring and autumn in this world, but there must be Qing Qiu in the dynasty.


    Moreover, such an idea should not be his own, but the whole world of swordsmen, should have.


    Which swordsman would like to see Chao Qingqiu leave the world?


    Ye Shengge suddenly seriously said: "he can choose to leave, but also can choose not to leave, how to choose, is his own choice, others should not be too sad."


    If Chao Qingqiu had lived for the swordsmen in this world before, in the end, he would have killed the sage or the demon, whether he had left the world to go out to the sky, or whether he had returned to the world, he would have left.


    It will be Chao Qingqiu''s own choice.


    No one can blame, no one has to be too sad.


    But sometimes the truth is here, but not too many people listen.


    In fact, there are not many people who can believe it.


    It''s all the same.


    Li Fuyao said, "if I had been born 100 years earlier, would I have been able to catch up with this war?"


    A hundred years earlier, Li Fuyao might have become a sword immortal at this time?


    Who can tell.


    It''s not clear.


    Ye Shengge will not answer.


    Li Fuyao is still distracted. Ye Shengge has opened her umbrella. Standing under the eaves, she looks at Li Fuyao and whispers, "be careful."


    This is the word of parting.


    Li Fuyao nodded and thought about leaving. It happened every day.


    After ye Shengge said this, she did not say anything else. She walked out of the eaves and into the blood rain, and soon disappeared.


    The only peach tree in the rain was drenched by the heavy rain.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and saw half a pot of wine in other places, which had not been drunk before. He laughed, took the wine up, drank it several times, and soon burst into tears.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to cry. Maybe he thought that Sword Fairy should not leave.


    But people are gone, what can we do?


    Li Fuyao vaguely remembers drinking with the Sword Fairy at the head of Qingtian city. After chatting, they drank wine.


    Li Fuyao finished drinking, and then seriously said: "send off the Sword Fairy."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the east of Luoyang, there is a house in the downtown.


    The owner of the house is a middle-aged man with a bad temper. He is engaged in the business of selling fish. It is impossible for ordinary fish dealers to own such a house. However, this man has all the business of selling fish in Dongcheng, so he is very rich and can buy such a house here.


    The man''s surname is Chen. People like to call him boss Chen.


    At the moment, he was standing under the eaves, staring at the bloody rain, very upset.


    The buildings in Luoyang City are well drained. Even in such a heavy rain, he doesn''t worry that his house will be submerged.


    As for the blood rain, the man didn''t care too much. Ordinary people think it''s a sign that heaven and earth will not fall. But boss Chen doesn''t have so many ideas. If you want to have such a bloody rain, what''s the matter with me?


    The reason why he was upset was not that he could hear voices coming from outside in this house. He could not hear those cries clearly, but he could also hear a few words about Sword Fairy and tribute.


    He didn''t want to hear it, but the voice he wanted to hear didn''t come out.


    He shook his head. When he was young, he also learned from those swordsmen and went through the rivers and lakes. He also visited several schools to learn martial arts. However, his qualifications were limited and he never achieved anything.He didn''t learn anything. After more than ten years'' delay, the boss Chen finally lost his idea and returned to Luoyang City to start his business wholeheartedly. Now he is in his 40s and has finally become the best fish dealer in the east of the city.


    He doesn''t mind being called fish boss or Chen Laoyu by others. He doesn''t care.


    He cares about the real gold and silver, as well as the things behind him.


    He was over forty and had three concubines, but no mother-in-law could give him a son or even half a daughter.


    Over the years, he has found countless doctors. He and his wife have taken a lot of medicine, but none of them has any effect. Originally, he has given up his mind and thought that it may be that he killed too many fish and that it is just God''s retribution.


    But who can know what will happen after this? At the beginning of this year, one of his concubines was pregnant. His first reaction was whether the woman had stolen a man. But after some investigation, he found that it was definitely not someone else''s seed, which relieved him.


    In order to take care of the mother-in-law, he left the business to someone else at the beginning of the year. He hired the best midwife in Luoyang City, and hired a number of servant girls. He has been serving the mother-in-law since the beginning of the year. She is satisfied with all her ideas. Today, she is going to give birth.


    Mr. Chen stood under the eaves, his most trusted housekeeper beside him.


    Behind him is the room.


    He did everything he could to cope with it and knew it would not be so smooth.


    But still did not think, to now, that mother-in-law incredibly dystocia.


    The midwife went in before the bloody rain began to fall, and has not come out until now.


    Boss Chen has never heard that a child needs so much time.


    He frowned and fretted.


    The housekeeper whispered, "master, don''t worry. Granny Liu is very experienced and has never failed."


    Boss Chen was born very tall, just like a northern man. In addition, he learned martial arts when he was young. Although he did not become a master, he was in good health at this age.


    He turned and his strong body completely blocked the housekeeper''s view.


    He was impatient to wait.


    The housekeeper looked up and asked, "master..."


    Boss Chen didn''t pay attention to him. He pushed him aside and opened the door.


    the scene as like as two peas in his house.


    In front of the bed, mother-in-law Liu was sweating. She looked very nervous. The mother-in-law was lying on the bed, sweating and miserable. Several servant girls on one side looked at the place nervously, with scissors in their hands and some with hot water.


    Women produce, men are generally not allowed to enter, but boss Chen is who, since he has come in, we must ask the situation clearly.


    He looked at granny Liu and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Granny Liu took a look at the robust boss Chen, repressed the fear in her heart, and said, "Madam has dystocia. I don''t know what''s going on. The child just doesn''t come out."


    Boss Chen frowned. He was a man. He didn''t know these things. He didn''t want to know them. He just said indifferently: "the child was born, one hundred Liang silver. If the child is not born, there is nothing left."


    Granny Liu didn''t know how much she had helped to take over the living beings. She had never seen anything before. Hearing this, she quickly realized that she was cautious and tried: "if there is no way, boss Chen..."


    Boss Chen looked at her and frowned: "I said, the baby was born, one hundred Liang silver."


    "And Madame?"


    Granny Liu asked in a low voice.


    Mr. Chen took a deep breath and said, "try your best."


    With these words, boss Chen turned and walked out.


    He came in and told his mother-in-law his will. He could not do anything else. Naturally, he would not stay.


    Hearing that the door was closed, Granny Liu took a look at the woman lying on the bed. Then she seemed to make up her mind and lay down in the woman''s ear and whispered something. The woman widened her eyes and looked at her mother-in-law, and said weakly, "don''t..."


    Granny Liu sighed, "it''s not a difficult thing for a woman to give birth to a child. If it doesn''t work, you really don''t blame me."


    The woman nodded and began to push on.


    This is this time, harder than ever.


    As a matter of fact, she knows that as long as the child is born, her status in the family will be improved at least. This kind of thing does not only happen in the imperial palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Back under the eaves of the house, boss Chen looked at the bloody rain and thought of what name he would take if he was a son and what name he would take if he was a girl.


    The housekeeper stood carefully behind him, not daring to speak.


    Boss Chen thought about several names, but they all felt bad at last. After sighing, he did not think much about whether he could have a son. It is really unreasonable to think about it now.Half an hour later, the door was opened.


    Mrs. Liu stood at the door, her hands full of blood.


    The housekeeper went over and whispered to her.


    Then walk back to boss Chen.


    Boss Chen is very indifferent to say: "dead?"


    He didn''t hear the baby crying, so it''s not normal.


    The housekeeper lowered his voice and said, "mother and son are safe."


    It''s just the look on my face is weird.


    Boss Chen couldn''t see his expression, he could only hear the word.


    He turned to look at granny Liu and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    Mrs. Liu was still a little lost in her mind, but after hearing the question, she soon came back to her senses. "Everything is fine, young master, but..."


    "Well?"


    Granny Liu said bitterly, "little childe didn''t cry. I don''t know if he would talk..."


    Even boss Chen, who heard that his son didn''t cry, was surprised. He took a look at granny Liu and soon calmed down.


    "Nothing but that?"


    Granny Liu nodded desperately.


    Boss Chen waved, did not say anything more, just told the housekeeper: "send away all the ladies in the house, the house is free."


    The housekeeper nodded and soon retired. The reason why he stayed in Chen''s house for so many years was that he knew the temperament of boss Chen very well.


    Boss Chen laughed.


    Walk into the room again.


    The woman in the room was lying on the bed pale, with a wrapped up baby on her side.


    Boss Chen comforted her a few words, then turned to look at the baby.


    The baby is not like other babies, born full of wrinkles, but has a small white face, very good-looking, but at this time, he opened his eyes, did not cry, did not do anything else.


    Just look in front of you.


    Boss Chen looked at him and thought it was interesting.


    Such a child, destined not to be ordinary people.


    "What name should I give you?" he whispered


    Boss Chen himself is a wonderful person, if not a wonderful person, how could he be indifferent to such a bloody rain.


    Seeing his unique son, boss Chen seemed very calm.


    The baby listened to boss Chen and did not turn to look at him.


    Mr. Chen thought for a while and then said, "since you don''t speak, how about calling Chen Buyu?"


    Boss Chen is definitely not the kind of person who has never read a book. His level of naming should be good.


    Just reciting the name several times, he felt that it was not very good, and then he frowned and remembered the new name.


    The little baby seemed not to care much about it, just looked at the world, very serious.


    It''s like something you haven''t seen before.


    Of course, a baby, of course, has never seen the world.


    Is it possible that people who have seen the world but have not seen enough of it?


    Mr. Chen thought for half an hour, then made up his mind and said, "Chen Chaoyu."


    Come on, got a name.


    The rain city of Weicheng is light dust.


    Chen Chaoyu.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The woman watched chaoqingqiu walk into the rain, watched the Sword Fairy disappear in the world, the whole person was unable to sit on the ground.


    But soon she widened her eyes and walked towards Qingqiu, but the sword was still there.


    The sword hovered in the rain.


    A moment later, he swept into the eaves and stopped in front of her.


    She was a little distracted, and then held the sword carefully.


    Chaoqingqiu, this free and easy person, will still leave something.


    She was holding the sword, and she fell asleep. There would be someone in her dream.


    Even if he would leave her, how could he leave the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    The sound of Swords is gone, and so are the people, but the heavy rain is still there.


    Several saints on the cloud have not left yet. Zhang Wumo comes to the cloud from the world and stands beside Zhou Fu Zi. The Zhao Sheng who hides in the cloud also appears. He takes the mountain and river map as if he is holding a very ordinary thing. He is very indifferent, and there is nothing to be excited about. It is a big event for Chao Qingqiu to leave the world, but it worries him What''s more, Chao Qingqiu left and took away three whole Canghai, not only the big demon, but also two saints.


    Add the Du Sheng who ye Changting killed before.


    Now, there are only four sages.


    Although there are only two Confucianists left on the surface, the other one has never left the world.


    It''s just missing.


    Who knows that one day he won''t come out and will return to the cloud.


    This is the variable.


    Confucianism and Taoism have been fighting for many years in the mountains and rivers. Confucianism has always been the weak side. Now it seems that there will be no change in the future, unless the sage comes back.


    Or the monks on the earth can go to the clouds.


    Su Ye is the most outstanding monk in the world of Confucianism, but everyone knows that he is still a little behind the main beam of the temple. He said that it is the Taoist priest who is most likely to go to the cloud first in the years to come.


    Saints are not willing to manage human affairs, but it does not mean that their existence and the human world are unimpeded.


    Now the world has changed.


    It''s because there are two more sword immortals.


    It''s getting better.


    Ye Sheng sighed and thought for a while, but said, "everything is as old as before."


    He said this when he looked at Zhou Fu Zi.


    Everything is the same as before. Naturally, the relationship between Confucianism and Taoism, as well as its position in the world.


    Even if there are still three sages in Confucianism, it is unlikely that there will be any substantial combat power.


    At least for now, Confucianism still has only two sages.


    There was no reason for Zhou to disagree.


    He said, nodding everything


    Ye Sheng doesn''t speak any more and leaves on the cloud.


    Zhao Sheng also walked very fast. The remaining two saints, Ning Sheng and Chen Sheng, were hurt. They looked at each other and soon left the cloud.


    There are only two sages of Confucianism.


    Zhou Fu Zi and Zhang Sheng walked in the clouds with calm expressions. Zhang Sheng didn''t appear in the clouds because he was stopped by the emperor Qingtian. Naturally, no one would blame him. Zhou Fu Zi knew very well that he was willing to see Zhang Sheng.


    As early as in the dynasty, when Qingqiu had to choose not to go to tianwai, Zhou Fu Zi predicted the final outcome. He could and should accept the death of only one Chang Sheng.


    If one more person dies, Confucianism will be reduced to a situation similar to that of a swordsman.


    Zhang Sheng floated forward for a long time, and then said, "Chao Qingqiu has no friends. It''s just that I look good. How can you worry that he will kill me?"


    Zhou Fu Zi said with a smile, "if he wants to kill people, if he doesn''t want to kill you, will he kill me?"


    Zhang Sheng stopped to look at Zhou Fu Zi and said with a smile, "why can''t you be killed?"


    Zhou did not speak.


    Don''t take him as the first target to be killed because he is not easy to kill.


    As a leader of Confucianism, he had the same status as Ye Sheng in Taoism. If he had been so easy to kill, he would have been killed long ago.


    Zhang Sheng knew the reason, but he was just saying it casually before.


    Looking at the sea of clouds in the distance, he said with a tut smile: "the fool riding crane is dead at last. Every time something happens, I feel very uncomfortable looking at his smelly face."


    Zhang Sheng''s temper has always been free and easy, but usually he has to pretend to be calm in front of the sage.


    After hearing this, Zhou Fu Zi just laughed and didn''t care.


    "The world is going to change."


    This is Zhou Fu Zi''s exclamation.


    Zhang Sheng said, "change, change."


    "It''s no big deal."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The world will really change. After the battle of slaughtering saints, there are still two sword immortals in the world, but there are only four sages in Taoism. In some cases, this is the same as the highest combat power of swordsmen.


    Moreover, after the war, Confucianism and Taoism will no longer have a common enemy. Without chaoqingqiu, the relationship between the two religions will be very delicate.


    Of course, this has always been the case, but it will be more obvious in the future.


    However, this change first started in Luoyang City.


    Chaoqingqiu left the world in the cloud sea of Luoyang City, and the meaning here is very different.


    In this event, which belongs to the world of practice, the emperor of Yanling didn''t appear because he was not qualified. But soon, the emperor knew the whole story in the imperial study.


    Then he sent someone to ask those who understood.Knowing that a sage died in the cloud.


    So the emperor Yanling made a very important decision.


    In the blood rain, he looked through the list of all the ministers in the Ministry of officials.


    Now in Luoyang City, many people have recalled the so-called "king without virtue" thing, all because of the bloody rain, but it is not important, because Yanling emperor does not care now.


    After finishing the list, he summoned several ministers into the palace overnight, all of whom were his most valued ministers.


    And most trusted.


    He put the list that he had found out at the table and let the ministers read it by themselves.


    Then emperor Yanling said with a smile, "you know what I''m going to do."


    The ministers looked over the list in their hands. The names on the list included important officials who controlled a Ministry of power, and some of them were clean and honest officials. Some of them were friends and some were not. But whether they were or not, they all had a common relationship.


    That is, they are closely related to the school.


    A minister asked in a low voice, "what will your majesty do?"


    The emperor of Yanling firmly said, "clear the court hall!"


    Many years ago, Emperor Yanling had many ideas. One of the most important was to leave the protection of the school and let the people at the foot of the mountain take charge of the affairs at the foot of the mountain.


    But that''s the worst thing to do.


    So it''s been stranded.


    Until now.


    An old minister with white hair asked, "if your majesty wants to do this, can you think about the consequences?"


    It''s not a big deal that saints die one or two, at least in a way.


    The sage is gone. The school is still there.


    Luoyang City has no ability to fight against the school, so it is not wise to choose to have a bad relationship with the school.


    It may arouse the anger of the school.


    This will make the situation more chaotic.


    But emperor Yanling''s mind has been decided, and no one can change it.


    He pointed to the list and said, "I don''t want to see them again."


    This is the declaration of his firm will.


    The ministers looked at his majesty and gave up the idea of persuasion.


    A lot of people backed out.


    Only the old minister with white hair was left. He knelt down on his knees and said in a low voice, "the old minister has served the late emperor, watched his majesty grow up, and even more, he has watched this dynasty flourish for so many years. He really does not want to see him decline. If his majesty is not absolutely sure, please think twice."


    Emperor Yanling helped him up and comforted him in a soft voice: "if you keep lowering your head, it will be like this in my life."


    "But I bow my head all my life. What I fear is that I will bow my head for generations to come, just like in the past."


    With these words, Emperor Yanling sighed.


    Bowing his head is not what he wants to do.


    The old minister with white hair knew that he could not persuade him any more. He watched the emperor grow up and knew that his temper was unusual. When he made up his mind, no one could persuade him.


    "The old minister, may your majesty do so."


    With these words, the old man with white hair left the palace.


    After all the people had left, Emperor Yanling came to the window and looked at the bloody rain. He said with a calm smile, "Chao Jianxian, you are helping me when you leave the world. Although I don''t practice sword, I''m willing to say thank you."


    The voice spread out, also reached the court.


    Emperor Yanling has been in power for many years, and his temper has always been excellent and gentle. However, today, everyone feels that they have misunderstood his understanding of his majesty.


    The ministers knelt on the hall and listened to the eunuchs beside the emperor''s Dragon chair reciting one name after another.


    And then I felt scared.


    When the names on the list have been read out, it''s the big picture.


    Finally, the eunuch said that all these people recall?!


    There is no mild wording, and there is no special statement, that is, direct recall.


    Many ministers looked at each other.


    Not just the word accident, but the number of these people.


    You know, after these people were removed, it was equivalent to that in the court Hall of Luoyang City, more than half of the ministers were stripped of their official positions.


    Where did the emperor do that?


    Most of the ministers were pale, and even those who had not been dismissed were terrified.


    After these ministers are removed, who will deal with the political affairs?


    Even the ministers who saw the problems of these dismissed ministers felt that it was not good.


    one minister came out and stood in front of the emperor Yanling, knelt down on the ground, and said solemnly, "please tell your majesty, if you recall these ministers in the imperial court today, how will the political affairs be handled?"


    The minister and the school were old and devoted to Yanling.


    Emperor Yanling seemed to know the question and just shook his head.Soon a second order came out.


    In this will, those who have been removed are filled in.


    Some of them were officials who were still in the court, while others were directly those literary giants who had not yet entered the officialdom.


    Anyway, it''s arranged anyway.


    Even the minister who spoke was promoted.


    Emperor Yanling was really prepared.


    Today, no one else in the court would say anything else to disturb the emperor''s mind, because he would not listen to anything. After these arrangements were made, he took out another list.


    If it is said that the previous list is to let Yanling emperor Su Qing Dynasty hall, then what is this list?


    The ministers in the court wanted to know.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    The list was quickly read out. Many of the names on the list were unheard of, but most of the ministers knew about them.


    For example, Wang Yanqing.


    Wang Yanqing lived in a humble courtyard in Luoyang City. He was not a high-ranking official, but many people knew that his majesty had a good relationship with him and often went there to play chess.


    Wang Yanqing is not an ordinary scholar, otherwise he would not be appreciated by his majesty.


    As many people know, he is a cult of the Ministry of punishment.


    No one knows how much the Ministry of punishment worships, but they all know that the Ministry of punishment is a monk.


    Ordinary people like to call these monks immortals, and their ministers prefer to call them immortal masters.


    Emperor Yanling liked to call mountain people.


    But in any case, the emperor and the monks in Luoyang could not be provoked.


    It''s something everyone knows.


    Since Wang Yanqing is in this list, doesn''t it mean that all the names in this list are monks?


    The ministers in Luoyang knew about the offering of the Ministry of punishment, but they had never seen it, let alone the existence of taboos. But why did the emperor give them the list so directly.


    It seems that emperor Yanling is still needed to answer.


    After the eunuchs had finished reading all these names, Emperor Yanling looked at the ministers and said, "you are all afraid of the Academy. I know why, not because the gentlemen there are knowledgeable, nor because the gentlemen there have a high level of reasoning. But you are afraid of death. Gentlemen can teach and reason, but they also have the right not to teach and not to reason. They have the right to punch people with fists. We are just ordinary people. What do you shout all day long, your majesty? Long live! Long live, but who can live so long? "


    "I can''t, nor can you. The gentlemen you are afraid of will live longer, but they will live so long."


    "I want to tell you that gentlemen will die. When gentlemen don''t reason, they will beat people. But neither I nor you have any reason or need to watch the gentlemen beat us and remain indifferent. Even under the oppression of gentlemen, my father and Emperor said a few words when he first passed the throne to me. He said," don''t be wrong with the school. I have never been right Really, because I don''t want anyone to stand on our head, I have done a lot of things over the years, but even if I do these things, it seems useless. After all, there are too many gentlemen and they are so powerful. "


    "You certainly don''t know what green silk realm is, what is twilight realm, and what''s more, you don''t know the sages who burn incense and kowtow every day are called canghaijing."


    "A few days ago, some people said that it was wrong for me to do this bloody rain. Therefore, heaven''s accusation, in fact, is nothing but the death of saints, so heaven and earth lamented."


    "You know the situation in the world, Yanling and Dayu, and Liangxi, and you know that the three dynasties are the masters of the secular world, but how many saints have died today?"


    "It may be the portrait you have worshipped at home. The saint on it is dead today."


    Speaking of this, Emperor Yanling was smiling. He looked at his officials and said, "I''m going to raise my head from today on. If you don''t raise your head with me, you will roll away. I don''t want to see you."


    "You are afraid of the Academy, but you are afraid of gentlemen''s fists. I''m not afraid of them. I don''t have any fists. I have them. You will soon know them!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how many of the words that emperor Yanling said in the court hall would be passed on, but before those words were spread out, the emperor did something else.


    The Ministry of labor received an order to print and distribute some things after the chaotang was dispersed.


    In charge of this work is the new minister of the Ministry of work Yan Hai, who was only a member of the general Ministry of work yesterday. Now he has become a young minister of the Ministry of work. He looks at the father-in-law from the palace and rubs his hands excitedly.


    Of course, there is still some nervousness. He knows some of what his majesty said in the court, but he doesn''t know much about it. Now he is nervous because this is the first task assigned by his majesty. If it is not done well, will he be dismissed by his Majesty on the spot?


    It''s not clear to anyone.


    Yan Hai looked at the father-in-law and asked, "do you know what that is?"


    The white faced father-in-law held the thing wrapped in the yellow silk, shook his head and said with a smile: "Mr. Yan, this is something your majesty cares about. I don''t know."


    Although Yan Hai became the Minister of the Ministry of work, he was also able to let him know many rules in the imperial palace.


    He nodded and took it.


    Then he opened it carefully. After only a moment, his face became very ugly, just like someone forced him to eat a dead mouse.


    What''s on it? Is it printed casually?


    Yan Hai looked at the father-in-law and seriously asked, "does your majesty really mean this?"The father-in-law said with some displeasure: "Your Majesty''s will, how can there be any mistake?"


    Yan Hai continued to be hard headed and asked, "can you take me to see your majesty?"


    The father-in-law frowned and said, "Your Majesty seems to know Lord Yan''s reaction. When the maid left the palace, his majesty said a word."


    Yan Hai asked, "what words?"


    "Your Majesty said," if Lord Yan doesn''t want to, he will let him out. There are many people who want to take this seat in the world. "


    Hearing this, Yan Hai looks pale as if struck by lightning.


    He bit his teeth and said, "father-in-law, don''t worry. Since it''s the matter that your majesty has told us, Yan Hai has to do it!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The blood rain has not stopped, but in addition to the Luoyang City folk, there is no news of the scourge.


    The whole city of Luoyang is quiet.


    Only the sound of rain could be heard.


    The emperor of Yanling was sitting in his imperial study, facing the most brilliant third prince.


    The father and son have always been different.


    But to be able to stand together like this, not many times.


    The third prince looked at his father and asked, "what is the father''s successor in the end? But with a Confucian sage leaving the world, he would dare to do such things. I don''t think it''s like the father''s son."


    Emperor Yanling laughed, and then said, "if you don''t want to talk about this today, do you think it''s normal for us to bow our heads for generations after the Imperial Academy?"


    This is why the relationship between emperor Yanling and his three princes was not in harmony before.


    One is interested in the school, and the other has long wanted to break away from the school.


    The third prince frowned and said, "it''s better to do this. There are other ways to do it.


    He gazed into the eyes of emperor Yanling, just like the ministers who liked to admonish him in previous years. It seemed that only when the emperor admitted that he had done something wrong, those ministers would stop.


    Emperor Yanling looked at his son and said with a smile, "what I want to do has naturally been considered. If it has always been a failure, why do I have to do it without mercy?"


    The third prince took a deep breath and calmed down his mood. Then he asked, "what does the father think? Please tell me clearly."


    Emperor Yanling shook his head,


    he didn''t want to say more about his own ideas. He had already said that if people and mountains did not meet, they would not have any bad feelings.


    The third prince said, "father, your actions will soon attract the attention of the school. When there are gentlemen coming to Luoyang, how do you deal with them?"


    Emperor Yanling asked with a smile, "who will come to the school?"


    The third prince said in a cold voice, "the leader of the master is in charge of the Confucian friars. Do you think that master can allow his father to be so mischievous?"


    The third prince used the word "mischievous" to show how angry he was.


    Of course, it''s not just anger.


    There are many others.


    For example, I don''t believe it.


    Emperor Yanling didn''t say much. He just waited for the third prince to finish saying these words, and then he said, "is it nonsense? I don''t want to say more. But there are masters in charge of the school and Mr. changgu in Luoyang City. Why did I show those lists to the ministers so that they could know that there are monks in Luoyang City! I have people in Yanling! Why do I have to ask Yan Hai to print and print those things about friars to the common people? That is, I want to tell them that these immortal masters who are regarded as immortals by them are just human beings, but some more powerful people! "


    "They all bow their heads, that is, they are used to it. I want to let them know that the immortals in their mouths are not so immortal!"


    Emperor Yanling sneered: "the monks on the mountain are just like us at the foot of the mountain. They are all intriguing and intriguing. I want to do what I wanted to do many years ago, taking advantage of the chaos in the world."


    The third prince looked at such an excited Yanling emperor that the whole person seemed a little strange.


    He shook his head. "The school is not just a school. It''s Confucianism. It has a thousand years of history. Father and emperor, you think it''s too simple."


    From the beginning to now, the prince was unwilling to believe that emperor Yanling could succeed.


    Emperor Yanling sighed and suddenly lost interest.


    He was originally because after he had done these things, his son would have changed. If not, at least he would have changed.


    But he did.


    Emperor Yanling was tired in his eyes.


    He didn''t want to say more.


    No one can persuade anyone if they talk to each other.


    He looked at the third prince and waved calmly.


    Soon a bodyguard came in and took the third prince.


    The third prince left in silence.He had a lot of emotions in his eyes, but emperor Yanling didn''t want to know, so he didn''t show it.


    Yanling emperor sat back to his original position, then looked out of the window at the blood rain, said calmly: "drive, I want to pick the Star Tower."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    There are no friars in Luoyang. Apart from Mr. changgu, who has been staying in zhuxinglou all the time, there is only Mr. Chen in Chengfu.


    When Yanling emperor could not solve the problems, he always went to see the Mr. changgu first. After spending more than 100 years in Luoyang City, Li changgu had seen two Yanling emperors in power before and after. He also knew Luoyang city very well. When the Yanling emperor had not ascended the throne, he often went to pick the Star Tower when he was young, and Li changgu was regarded as having a half division friendship with him.


    In the past, when he went to pick stars, the man would sit upstairs, but not today.


    Yanling emperor walked down from the tower of picking stars, looked at a eunuch standing on one side and asked, "where has Mr. changgu gone?"


    The eunuch, who had been working in the palace for many years, was puzzled when he heard the emperor''s question. How could he, a eunuch in the palace, know where Mr. changgu had gone?


    Emperor Yanling seemed to know that he would not know the facts. After asking a question, he asked people to wait in the tower of picking stars, and he turned around and went to the alley.


    To see Mr. Yanqing.


    The emperor Yanling used a very short time to minimize the relationship between Luoyang City and the school. As for those officials who were dismissed, the new officials of the Ministry of officials also used the fastest speed to handle the matter properly. In one day, the Ministry of officials had issued dozens of official discs with official seals. With these things, the exchange of blood in the court hall would be over Yes.


    As for whether those officials who have been dismissed will cause trouble, this is not what the officials of the Ministry of officials are worried about. This is the will of your majesty. Who can disobey it.


    Many ministers feel very happy. They have the same will as emperor Yanling. They want to do things that are not seen in the world on the mountain. On weekdays, they have been dissatisfied to see those ministers become so arrogant because of their school background.


    At present, some people want to see this situation, and some people don''t want to see it.


    But whether you want to see it or not, the situation is settled.


    On the tenth day after the opening of the court meeting, the emperor of Yanling issued another edict, this time against the generals in Luoyang.


    The Yanling army has the highest combat power, which is the border army of the beijunfu. However, there are also many generals loyal to the Yanling Academy. Many people are worried about whether there will be unrest in the northern military mansion after the emperor''s handling of Luoyang city''s affairs. After all, such a border army garrisons the border in the north. If there is chaos, it will give Liangxi an opportunity, even if Liangxi doesn''t move, If there is a person in there who is scheming for chaos, Luoyang City can resist the tiger wolf division of the northern military mansion?


    Therefore, while his majesty began to deal with the generals in Luoyang City, the ministers in the imperial court, who had been completely new, still handed out some discount.


    This is all advice to the emperor not to be too radical.


    But in fact, the Yanling emperor ignored them.


    Only a few days later, news came from the northern military government that several generals had died suddenly. These people may be the commanders of a cavalry army or the border army generals who have been fighting in the army for many years. However, no matter what their status, these people will die.


    Naturally, it was the friars in the northern army''s government who started the operation. Since emperor Yanling had already thought of this matter, the friars sent to the border army could not be the people who had relations with the school. They were all his confidants. When his secret order arrived at the northern military mansion, they would easily succeed.


    Different from his treatment of civil servants, Emperor Yanling was ruthless in his treatment of Frontier generals. He could not excuse himself or say much about it. He would kill him directly.


    Emperor Yanling knew very well that in this world, reasonable scholars were annoyed, but it was not as terrible as a martial arts man who could kill people with a knife if he didn''t agree. Therefore, he could have enough patience and magnanimity in the face of those literary ministers in Luoyang. However, facing the military generals of the border army, the emperor of Yanling had to cut through the mess quickly.


    No love.


    The whole Yanling can''t be in turmoil, because after he makes this decision, he has to face the school, maybe Confucianism as a whole.


    This is something that has never happened since six thousand years ago, when Confucianism and Taoism reached an agreement, and this mountain and river began to appear, and three dynasties began to appear. There was a secular dynasty that wanted to contend with the monks on the mountain.


    It''s not going to happen.


    But emperor Yanling believed it would happen.


    So that''s what happened before.


    Of course, I believe that this kind of thing will happen. After it happens, it is only a process.


    Emperor Yanling himself did not have an absolute chance of success. He had to rely on not only Li changgu and Chen Jiu to climb the tower.


    He needs more people.


    Need a lot of swordsmen!


    Before the battle of chaoqingqiu''s ascent to heaven, even though the swordsmen had improved, they were not enough to fight with either Confucianism or Taoism. However, after Chao Qingqiu killed many saints in the cloud, and there were two more sword immortals in the same vein, this situation became the past. This is the best time for swordsmen.


    Emperor Yanling knew that, so he dared to gamble.But now he could not see Li changgu, and Emperor Yanling suddenly became worried.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The blood rain is still under, the peach trees in the courtyard of Ye Shengge have been drenched for many days, and it is very sad to see it.


    Li Fuyao is standing under the eaves of the house. Now his injuries are much better. It is impossible for one or two of them to kill him. Li Fu''s house is next door. Maybe they know something big happened in Luoyang these days. Li''s father and mother are very worried. They said they would let Li Fuyao go back, but Li Fuyao refused.


    He likes to stay here and watch the blood rain.


    Because he found a very important thing, that is, there is sword in the rain.


    Before and after the three saints were killed, the heavy rain seemed powerful and did not end soon. However, when the three sages left, they could not compare with the sword fairy who left the world.


    However, he was lucky to leave for six years.


    I don''t know how many swordsmen want to rise in this new year, but many swordsmen are wondering who the first sword immortal will be.


    The bloody rain is a gift from Chao Qingqiu himself to swordsmen. The sword spirit in it is Chao Qingqiu''s swordsmanship.


    He shows his swordsmanship to all swordsmen all over the world. What he can get depends on himself.


    I''ve seen it for more than half a month.


    He believes that if the rain falls for a year and a half, he will soon be in the spring and Autumn period.


    Although no one knows how long this rain will last, it is obviously impossible for a year and a half.


    Li changgu has been here for a long time. He stood beside Li Fuyao for a long time without speaking. The man with the highest level of Kendo in Luoyang City has a short bitter day and a calm expression.


    After a long silence, Li Fuyao first asked, "Mr. changgu, you know that your majesty certainly wants to see you. Why do you want to accompany me here to watch the rain?"


    So many things have happened in Luoyang. As long as he is not blind, he will know. Although Li Fuyao has never left this small courtyard, his father insists on coming to talk to him about the situation of Luoyang City once a day.


    Emperor Yanling thought about things for many years, and now he finally began to do them.


    But it seems that his majesty is far from being able to do what he wants.


    After cleaning up the mess in Luoyang City, he will have to face the Colossus of the school palace. Naturally, he will ask for help.


    Li changgu is a bridge between him and swordsmen. Naturally, he wants to reach some agreements with swordsmen through Li changgu.


    Both Confucianism and Taoism like to establish their own status in the secular monarchy, but swordsmen have no such idea. They are often the most free and easy monks. They can go anywhere between heaven and earth. They never care about the change of secular Dynasty.


    So emperor Yanling needed them very much.


    Such a monk is a state in which the emperor of Yanling felt that the world and the mountain were missing.


    In the past, the swordsmen were not interested in helping the emperor Yanling.


    But in this world, anything is possible.


    Everything is different.


    Li changgu looked at those bloody raindrops and calmly said, "the child came to me to let me look for you, and looking for you was to let you find the master teacher. I came to you directly to save the trouble in the middle."


    Li Fuyao laughed. He thought about what emperor Yanling was going to do next.


    Li changgu asked: "Jianshan has become the national religion of Dayu, and its status is respected. Your elder martial brother has become the leader of Jianshan. Do you have any other ideas?"


    What Li changgu meant was that Li Fuyao was very clear. Jianshan is the holy land of swordsmen, but it is based on the premise that there is only one Kendo sect in the world.


    Now the world has changed. Of course, there can be a second Kendo sect.


    Wushanhe is the master of Jianshan, and Li Fuyao can also be the leader of other Kendo sects.


    This is a very likely thing.


    Jianshan or anything else, in front of such a human world, naturally, I would not want to block the whole line of swordsmen with the status of a Kendo sect.


    Li Fu shook his head. "I have no interest."


    In terms of fame, he is higher than Wushan river.


    Even though many swordsmen have a bad feeling towards him because of his relationship with Qinghuai, there are definitely many people who don''t care about him. Li Fuyao is willing to follow his footsteps when he rises to the top.


    After all, who will become the next sword immortal after Chao Qingqiu leaves? Li Fuyao''s name will be in it.


    After only ten years of practicing sword, he has become a young swordsman in the twilight of the day and has an unlimited future.If he becomes a sword immortal like Chao Qingqiu, he will be said to be a romantic and interesting story of the Sword Fairy if he is bound up with a talented woman of the demon clan.


    He was talked about with relish.


    Many people will be willing to follow a future Sword Fairy.


    But the future Sword Fairy was not willing to stand up.


    Li Fuyao looked at Li changgu and said, "since Mr. changgu is a swordsman who ascends a building, his realm is enough, and his reputation is not too deficient. Why doesn''t he come out?"


    To be the master of a religion, the higher the realm, the better.


    It''s very easy for Li changgu and Zhou Qing to set up a Kendo sect.


    Li changgu touched the handle of the bitter day sword on his waist, laughed, and then said, "I want to go one step further."


    Li changgu is already a swordsman who ascends the stairs. If he goes one step further, he will only be in the sea.


    Li Fuyao looks at Li changgu, confirms that he is not joking, and laughs.


    The swordsmen in the world are all guessing. Even if young people like him and elder martial brother go faster, they still have a long way to go before those famous Kendo masters. How can they get to the sea faster than them.


    It''s just that if Li changgu wants to go to Canghai, he really can''t sit in a certain Kendo sect. The world is so big, where has anyone seen a Canghai Sword Fairy sitting in a clan gate.


    It wasn''t six thousand years ago.


    "Chao Jianxian left too many things to the world, especially to me. If I didn''t go forward, I would have failed him. I just came up with this idea, but I can''t walk too fast, maybe ten or twenty years."


    If you can really become a monk in ten or twenty years, it will be a very fast speed.


    Li changgu looked at Li Fuyao and said: "you also have a good chance. Let''s go first. You are behind. The road should be smoother. This is what chaojianxian did for us before. Now it''s our turn to do it for you."


    Li Fuyao thought about the world after Chao Qingqiu left. He really felt that he had some new meanings.


    Li Fuyao said: "we also have to do something for the swordsmen. Although I will not do what your majesty wants me to do, I can give him a better answer."


    Li changgu laughed. He knew for a long time that Li Fuyao would do this.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I don''t think you understand why Chao Jianxian insists on leaving the world and why he wants to use this way."


    Chao Qingqiu left the world, according to him, is tired, but tired, can choose to go to tianwai, but he did not do so in the end, there is a problem.


    Maybe there is something out of the sky that he doesn''t want to see, or there is something in the world that he hasn''t finished.


    Li Fuyao looked at Li changgu and knew that since he said such words, naturally there were some answers.


    Li changgu said calmly, "do you remember what I said to you when we met before you went to Wushan?"


    Before going to Beihai and entering Wushan, Li Fuyao did say something to Li changgu in Luoyang City.


    It''s about 6000 years ago.


    Finally, Li Fuyao also found half of the letter of the sage Yanhe in the fog mountain. He was close to getting the truth for a time.


    Li changgu nodded, "Chao Jian Xian didn''t choose to go to tianwai. It should be for this matter."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    What happened six thousand years ago? What was the cause of the war? What was the root cause of the fall of those sword immortals.


    It''s all a mystery.


    Even the liujianxian doesn''t know.


    The sage of Yanhe studied and practiced the three religions, and left traces in Liangxi and even Buddha land of Yanling. He has got many answers.


    So he left the letter, which recorded the truth he got.


    However, he did not know why, and he divided the letter into two parts. Li Fuyao looked at half of the letter, but could not find the other half. The other half was seen by Ye Changting, but ye Changting ignored it and destroyed it. The Sword Fairy knew the truth, but he didn''t know whether he had told Chao Qingqiu. If he told Chao Qingqiu about his choice after chaoqingqiu, he would have a reason to support it.


    But the problem is that Chao Qingqiu and ye Changting know something, but Li Fuyao doesn''t know, and the swordsmen in the world don''t know either.


    Li changgu guessed some.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "would you like to hear it?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the rain with a smile, but did not speak directly.


    Since Li changgu has said so, he must want to tell the whole story of the matter. Li Fuyao obviously wants to talk about whatever he says.


    "The decline of swordsmen is probably related to the three religions."


    Li changgu began to talk about the story calmly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Six thousand years ago, the whole world was dominated by swordsmen. There were too many swordsmen in that world. There were more sword immortals in the whole world than all the sages of the three religions combined. In addition, the swordsmen were the most powerful people in the world.


    At that time, the swordsmen could really say that with a sword in hand, the world could go anywhere.


    That was the glorious age of the whole swordsman.


    But in that glorious age, since the rest of the monks in the world were eclipsed, it was always enviable.


    For example, the monks of the three religions at that time.


    The monks of the three religions wanted to respect them from this mountain and river, but they couldn''t make the swordsmen lose their sight in the front, so there was the battle six thousand years ago.


    There are not many people who know why the war started. But in Li changgu''s conjecture, the three religions must have contributed to the war. It can even be said that the cause of the war was the conspiracy of the saints of the three religions.


    But in the end, the demons and swordsmen were all counted.


    The demon clan and the swordsman fought hard, but they didn''t get any land in the mountains and rivers. Instead, they were greatly injured and returned to the demon land. They had not been born for 6000 years.


    However, although the Terrans lost the sword immortal of swordsmen, the only remaining sages of the three religions could become the masters of mountains and rivers, but they could not go north to destroy the demon clan.


    Of course, there may be many other reasons. For example, the sages of the three religions are unwilling to do such things, rather than unable to do such things.


    Anyway, at the end of the day, the Terrans and the demons are in the present situation.


    At present, the decline of swordsmen is the fall of the three religions.


    Li changgu looked into Li Fuyao''s eyes and said, "Chao Jianxian certainly knows why, so he changed his idea of leaving the world and going to the sky. Instead, he wanted to kill people."


    Since it was the conspiracy of the three religions six thousand years ago, after six thousand years, Chao Qingqiu knew the truth. Naturally, he would not ignore the truth. According to the sword immortal''s temper, naturally, the first thing he wanted to do was kill people.


    Kill the saints of the three religions.


    If the story of the three religions and swordsmen really existed six thousand years ago, many things would happen after that.


    The hatred of that year will continue after 6000 years.


    After hearing this not too complete story, Li Fuyao frowned, and then asked, "what about Buddhist saints? Since the three religions have done these things, why are Buddhist sages driven to the Buddhist land again?"


    Yes, almost all the monks in the world have the same idea about why Buddhism is in the Buddhist land. I think Buddhism was driven to Buddhism by Confucianism and Taoism.


    Because there are not many Buddhist monks and even fewer saints. Facing Confucianism and Taoism, they have no ability to resist. Since they have no ability to resist, they have to retreat.


    After Buddhism retreated to the Buddhist land, Taoism and Confucianism would no longer do anything to Buddhism. After all, the Buddhist land was far away from the mountains and rivers, and had little influence on the mountains and rivers.


    However, the swordsmen are still there. Maybe for 6000 years ago, Taoists and Confucianism have always been afraid of swordsmen. Even though the brilliance of swordsmen is no longer the same, they have been suppressing them. Over the past six thousand years, the swordsmen have been getting worse and worse. In the end, the only place left is Jianshan.


    However, Taoism and Confucianism have never stopped suppressing it.


    Until hundreds of years ago, a young man named Chao Qingqiu was born.


    The man had been attacked and killed by Taoism and Confucianism since he began to practice sword. When he grew up step by step, he made the three religions more uneasy. However, they had no choice but to attack and kill them several times. Later, when Chao Qingqiu arrived at the sea, the Taoist school and Confucianism were even more frightened.After Chao Qingqiu became another sword immortal in the world, although he failed to bring the swordsman back to the glorious era, he did not let the swordsman continue to decline.


    And then the story goes on for hundreds of years.


    Day by day, Chaoqing and autumn are stronger than before, and they have become the most invincible sea in the world.


    The sage in the cloud is afraid of death, so he is not willing to fight with chaoqingqiu.


    This is what ordinary people often say about Tiger breeding.


    At the back, even if the saints wanted to do anything, they were already afraid of chaoqingqiu.


    As the only sword immortal in the world, chaoqingqiu has been invincible for many years. Without rivals, the world is tired of watching it.


    So he was tired.


    For Chao Qingqiu, he has many choices to leave the world.


    All the friars are willing to find the avenue of eternal life.


    So many people think that chaoqingqiu wants to leave the world, is to go to tianwai.


    But he finally chose to kill.


    It''s because of 6000 years ago.


    Li changgu sighed: "I''m afraid that the most relaxed time in his life is the time before practicing sword."


    If Chao Qingqiu has been living for a swordsman all his life, as Li changgu said, then the most relaxed time should be that time.


    Li Fu shook his head. "There are a lot of things I can''t say clearly. I have to find the answer."


    Before Li Fuyao entered Wushan, there was certainly a factor of Jianshan, but in the end, he really went there for the events of 6000 years ago.


    Now that Chao Qingqiu has left the world, those things can not be answered in Chao Qingqiu. Obviously, they have to go elsewhere to find out.


    Li changgu said: "those monks in the Buddhist soil are very interested in


    thinking


    Li Fuyao said, "we should solve the present problems first."


    If Li Fuyao wants to find the answer, he has to go to the Buddhist land. Buddhism should not be hostile to swordsmen in any way. After all, to a certain extent, the two are in the same boat.


    Li changgu laughed, "how can we solve the problem now?"


    How to solve the problem now?


    Most of the ministers who had relations with the imperial palace were cleared out of the court. However, in a few days, a lot of things will happen.


    Perhaps it was a local official who died suddenly for no reason, or the water conservancy facilities that the imperial court spent a lot of effort on broke down for no reason.


    Of course, if the school was more direct, it might be the Yanling emperor who died suddenly in the palace.


    Of course, the probability of that kind of thing is the least. After all, there are two people who climb the tower in Luoyang City. Besides Su ye, the leader of the school, who dares to say that he can completely surpass Li changgu.


    Li Fuyao hung the green silk sword around his waist and said calmly, "since your majesty wants to see me, I can only talk to him."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao went to the palace at a good time when the night fell. The rain was still falling, so he held an umbrella and walked in the corridor of the palace with the lantern sent by his ancestor Xu Ji. The eunuch in front of him was the same as the one in the past.


    Li Fuyao glanced at the distance, and the imperial study in the distance was full of lights. I think the emperor hasn''t gone to sleep, but it''s also true. Now everything in Luoyang seems to be in order, but in fact it''s very chaotic.


    Everyone knows that in the near future, Luoyang will be in chaos.


    That may not be big, but it will definitely be a precursor.


    Emperor Yanling needs help.


    Li Fuyao is the man.


    Approaching the imperial study, the eunuch suddenly whispered, "Master Li, your majesty is not in the imperial study."


    Li Fuyao looked at him without saying anything.


    Since emperor Yanling is not in the imperial study, he should be in another place.


    It''s no big deal.


    Somewhere else, somewhere else.


    The eunuch bowed and led Li Fuyao to the side hall, where the light was a little dark. The eunuch held an umbrella and did not hold a lantern, so he could see it.


    Li Fuyao walked behind him for a long time before he came to an alley.


    Li Fuyao is very strange that there are such narrow alleys in the palace.


    At the end of the alley is a small courtyard.


    The buildings here are very different from those in other parts of the palace.


    The eunuch stood at the entrance of the alley and said with a smile, "Your Majesty has the will. The idlers can''t go in here. The maid will not accompany Li Xianshi."


    Li Fuyao looked at him and nodded.


    He didn''t worry about any problems.


    He continued to walk inside with the lantern.


    I don''t know why, even though it was raining heavily, there was no water in the lane.


    Li Fuyao walks to the end of the lane.


    The emperor of Yanling was waiting for him.Li Fuyao looked at his costume and wondered what was going on.


    Emperor Yanling looked at Li Fuyao and asked, "has Mr. changgu gone to see you?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    "He told me a story."


    Emperor Yanling said with a smile, "that''s just right. I have a story to tell."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    There are a lot of people in this world who like to tell stories, but these people should not include the emperor Yanling.


    The emperor, who is one of the three great dynasties in the mountains and rivers, thinks about the people of the whole dynasty all day long. How can they like to tell stories.


    Li Fuyao used to be a storyteller and told a lot of stories, but they were only to survive. He didn''t like to tell stories.


    But today, after listening to the first story, he was somewhat curious about what the second story the emperor Yanling was going to tell him.


    Emperor Yanling stood at the door, just to avoid the heavy rain. Li Fuyao stood beside him and looked at him calmly. I think the emperor Yanling has a lot to say, but I don''t know if this story will be about the present Luoyang City.


    Yanling emperor sighed: "a lot of things happened in Luoyang these days. Many people don''t understand me. I think you must know what I think."


    Yanling emperor''s idea is here, many people know.


    Many people don''t understand. They don''t understand how the idea of emperor Yanling came into being.


    After all, even if one sage died of Confucianism and another had disappeared for many years, there were still two sages in the cloud. No matter how you look at it, no matter what you say, the Confucianism is far from declining. The emperor Yanling has been acting with such vigour recently. But Li Fuyao knew his majesty and knew that the Yanling emperor would not easily do something stupid. After all, he had planned such a thing for many years.


    "Your Majesty wants the world and the mountain to disappear, but obviously it''s not so simple. Even if your majesty wants to win us over, it can''t be achieved. Therefore, I can''t understand his Majesty''s decision."


    Li Fuyao smiles at emperor Yanling and says his question.


    Emperor Yanling asked, "did you look at me like a determined person before?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak, too much nonsense is meaningless.


    He laughed and then said, "Your Majesty, tell me the story."


    That''s the point.


    Emperor Yanling looked at him strangely and said, "this story is the source of my confidence."


    Li Fuyao made a sound, ready to listen to the following.


    In fact, the stories under heaven and earth are almost the same, but the emperor Yanling should be more interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The beginning of this story took place in Luoyang City, of course, in the Imperial Palace, but hundreds of years ago, the emperor of Yanling at that time did not know what ancestors of the present emperor Yanling had given birth to two sons.


    Generally, there are not a few princes in the royal family. For example, the present emperor Yanling has four princes. However, the emperor of Yanling has only one queen, and the queen has only two sons.


    So at that time, the whole Yanling knew that one of the two princes would be selected for the next Yanling throne. After the two princes reached the age of 16, and the Yanling emperor had not yet clearly announced who was the crown prince, the whole court began to stand on the throne, some supporting the eldest prince and some supporting the second prince.


    Moreover, the strength of the two sides is very equal.


    The eldest prince was proficient in political affairs, and had already announced that it was widely spread at 16.


    The second prince is also extremely intelligent. He went to the border army at the age of 15, and has already made a lot of achievements at the age of 16.


    In this way, everyone would be happy to have his two sons in the family, but the emperor Yanling was very tangled. At that time, Yanling was in a period of external chaos. Small countries in the North invaded the border from time to time, and Liangxi coveted Yanling. Emperor Yanling urgently needed an iron and blood emperor, so it was difficult to make a choice.


    The second prince ascended the throne at the age of 18 and became the youngest emperor in the history of Yanling royal family. In the later years, he managed the whole Yanling very well. The eldest prince, though without any fault, was also put under house arrest and named king of Chu. After all, such a prince is so excellent that even as an emperor, he is very afraid.


    The second prince can not kill his brother, in fact, is very kind.


    The royal highness of the king of Chu was imprisoned for more than 20 years, and finally the emperor Yanling died first, and the king of Chu became the emperor''s uncle.


    The new emperor of Yanling had a different temperament from the previous emperor. He was very gentle, so he was not difficult for his uncle. After he was released, his royal highness of the king of Chu left Luoyang City.


    In the following years, no one ever saw his royal highness again. Some people said that the emperor Yanling was not broad-minded enough, so they killed him. Others said that his royal highness of Chu just died in a foreign land, not by Emperor Yanling.


    But in any case, his royal highness of the king of Chu disappeared in the world.


    Speaking of this, Yanling emperor smile, "the king of Chu did not die, but left the secular world."


    To leave the secular world is to embark on the road of cultivation. Although this kind of thing does not happen often, it also happens from time to time.


    It''s not a big deal.However, the royal highness of the king of Chu was gifted. After hundreds of years of practice, he became a tower climbing realm, and returned to Luoyang City a hundred years ago.


    He has been in the palace ever since.


    To this day.


    Li Fuyao glanced at the courtyard behind him and thought about the previous story. It was easy to guess that the royal highness of the king of Chu was in it.


    It is really helpful for the situation that the royal family has a monk who ascends the tower. However, if there is one more monk, the emperor of Yanling will not be so determined and confident that he will be able to solve the problems with the school.


    The emperor of Yanling said with a smile: "the emperor has come to the last step, only a threshold."


    This is the fundamental source of emperor Yanling''s self-confidence.


    There is a monk who ascends the building. What can he do? There is such a monk in the sea.


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "half a step into the sea is not the sea after all."


    Half a step into the sea is just like Shengjing, who can crush the monk who ascends the building, but he has no threat to the monk Canghai. Even if Shengjing breaks through the realm with a sword, he is beaten in the face of Zhou Fu Zi.


    This is because Shengjing''s sea is not the real sea, but it is much stronger than half a step in the sea.


    Emperor Yanling seemed to know that Li Fuyao wanted to ask, so he quickly said with a smile, "emperor Zu is going to break the border these two days."


    When Emperor Yanling said this, Li Fuyao was even more confused.


    This world''s ascetic monk broke the realm and became a monk in the sea, which is not earth shaking?


    It is because there is too much movement and it is easy to attract other friars, so many monks in the world dare not take the last step even when they reach the top of the stairs. They are afraid that other saints will attack them.


    If you want to break through the realm safely, you can''t do it unless someone like Chao Qingqiu finds a former sword immortal''s cave and conceals all the breath with secret methods.


    Otherwise, we will surely fail before the situation is broken.


    Li Fuyao thought of one thing and asked, "so your majesty has a way to hide the breath of his royal highness of Chu?"


    Yanling emperor nodded and said, "the accumulation of six thousand years in Yanling is enough to make the emperor''s ancestors not be noticed when they broke the border."


    Li Fuyao pondered for a long time and then asked, "if your majesty has such ability, what can I do?"


    If emperor Yanling had not asked for it, he would not have met Li Fuyao here, nor would he have told him that story. Since he has said so much, he must have asked for something.


    Emperor Yanling said, "I know that you are the younger martial brother of the master of Jianshan. Therefore, I hope you can tell the master what I told you today, and then the leader should know what to do."


    The royal highness of the king of Chu could become the biggest supporter of Luoyang City after he took the last step. However, it was the last card of Luoyang City. It was used to deal with Confucianism, so he would not take it easy. There are many things that need many monks to do.


    There are monks in Luoyang City, but there are not so many. There are not enough of them.


    So Yanling needs Jianshan and the leader.


    Li Fuyao sighed. He is not the master of Jianshan, so all he can do is to give a message. But he knows that the basic business is to negotiate prices.


    "What can we get?"


    Although Li Fuyao was also worshipped by the penalty Department of Luoyang City, he now represents Jianshan.


    Emperor Yanling understood the essence of business, so he said, "there will be many Kendo sects in Yanling. I will try my best to help them establish."


    If a swordsman wants to go back to the glorious times, he can''t only have Jianshan as a Kendo sect, but also have a lot of Jianshan, which is what Chao FengChen always did.


    Even though Jianshan has become the national religion of Dayu, its influence is not enough. It is the time of chaos in the world that Jianshan should seize every opportunity.


    It is also very important to establish a Kendo sect in Yanling.


    At least it seems important.


    Li Fuyao knew that this condition was easily accepted by his elder martial brother.


    So he nodded.


    This means that it can be transmitted, but not that it can be done.


    Transmission and implementation are two different things.


    Emperor Yanling laughed and patted him on the shoulder. There was a special feeling.


    "Two more things," he said with a smile


    "The first one is that there is a school in Luoyang, where there are many scholars on weekdays. These days, I have dismissed many officials. There are many people who attack me. Actually, there are not many who really attack me. Most of them want to take advantage of the opportunity to create chaos. I heard that you used to be a storyteller, so you need to go and have a look."


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "I''m not good at reasoning."


    The emperor of Yanling said with a smile, "I am a man who doesn''t make sense."


    "As for the second thing, it''s much simpler. I''ll meet you here tonight because the emperor wants to see you."Listening to this, Li Fuyao''s expression became a little strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    The royal highness of the king of Chu wanted to see him, which was something Li Fuyao could never have imagined.


    He didn''t know there was such a person in the palace, so he didn''t think about it. Now he knows, although he was a little surprised before, he was not too flustered. After all, he had seen Chao Qingqiu.


    I''m afraid that even if all the saints stand in front of Li Fuyao, Li Fuyao will not have any fear, because no one can be as powerful as Chao Qingqiu.


    But when he walked into the courtyard which had blocked all the wind and rain, he was still a little nervous.


    Because the courtyard is not simple.


    The courtyard is full of wonderful breath, sometimes majestic, sometimes fierce, sometimes gentle, sometimes indifferent.


    Li Fuyao unconsciously put his hand on the hilt.


    Since his Highness the king of Chu, who did not show himself, was a great monk only half a step away from the sea, and he could not be really kind, so Li Fuyao had to be so cautious.


    But now in this small courtyard, there is no intention of killing.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Fuyao walked through the courtyard and came to the eaves.


    He could feel that his royal highness was in the room now.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Fuyao collected all his sword Qi and opened the door calmly.


    The layout of the room is very simple. There is only a futon. There is an old man with white hair and white eyebrows sitting on the futon. The old man has no killing spirit and looks very gentle.


    How can such a monk treat it with common sense.


    Li Fuyao looked at his royal highness, but did not speak.


    His highness, king of Chu, was looking at him and did not speak.


    The atmosphere here is very delicate. In order to show his respect for his royal highness, Li Fuyao had already released his hand on the hilt of the sword, but at this time, he couldn''t help but put it up again.


    He looked at his royal highness and his white eyebrows, but his brows began to sweat.


    Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Li Fuyao''s body began to tremble slightly, his legs began to shake a little, as if he would soon be unable to hold on and kneel down.


    Li Fuyao is from Luoyang, but he is not a common people. He can not kneel down when he meets the emperor Yanling. He has no reason to kneel in front of his royal highness, but now the king of Chu wants him to kneel.


    This is the pressure from a half step into the sea, which is not what ordinary monks can bear.


    But even though Li Fuyao was so hard, he did not kneel down. He looked at the king of Chu and did not speak.


    However, the sword Qi in the spirit mansion dissipated without staying in the room for a moment. It was obviously the means of his highness of Chu.


    Li Fuyao''s legs are getting softer and softer.


    With a clang sound, the green silk came out of the scabbard and was used by Li Fuyao to pestle in front of him so as not to kneel down.


    His highness of Chu raised his eyebrows slightly, and he didn''t know what he thought of.


    But the next moment, he began to pick eyebrows.


    Because after the green silk sword came out of its sheath, Li Fu shook the ground for only a moment, and the second moment was a sword.


    He was not far away from his royal highness of Chu. With this sword, he reached his Royal Highness''s eyebrow. However, after stopping there, he could not make any further progress.


    There is no sword Qi flowing from the green silk sword.


    This sword is not very powerful.


    But this is Li Fuyao''s attitude. Even if he is not as good as his royal highness of Chu, he still wants to make a sword, and he is so resolute when he makes a sword.


    The king of Chu looked at the sword that stopped in front of his eyebrows and finally opened his mouth, "when Xu Ji was young, he also had this temper, which is worthy of being handed down in one continuous line."


    Hearing the name of his ancestor, Li Fuyao was stunned.


    At this time, all the breath in the room disappeared. His royal highness became a gentle old man. He looked at Li Fuyao, and his eyes were full of love. Li Fuyao took back his sword and did not speak.


    The king of Chu''s Royal Highness recalled: "when I met Xu Ji in the world, I didn''t expect that it had been hundreds of years ago. Xu Ji left the world first, but he was at ease."


    With all this said, if you don''t know that his highness king of Chu and Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, are old enough to live on the dog. Li Fuyao bowed his head and saluted, and then said, "since your highness of Chu is old with Laozu, it''s much simpler."


    The white eyebrows of his royal highness of Chu fluttered. Instead of talking about it, he just said, "you and that little guy on Jianshan are martial brothers. If you really want to compare them, I still like you better."


    Li Fuyao shook his head and said, "the arrangement of our ancestors should be obeyed."


    The king of Chu''s Royal Highness was full of love and pity, but he soon sighed and said, "it''s just that you like a demon girl. It''s very troublesome."


    Liking a demon girl, in a way, has a great influence on Li Fuyao.Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. In fact, he didn''t pay much attention to this matter. Even if the whole world opposed it, could it make him change his mind?


    His highness Chuwang laughed. Since he said that he was very similar to Xu Ji when he was young, he should know his temper, so he didn''t say much. He just said plainly: "after you have dealt with the affairs of Luoyang City, come to see me again. I want to break the border. It''s very helpful for you to have a look at it. You''re walking very fast now, but not fast enough."


    After saying this, his royal highness refused to let Li Fuyao say anything, so he waved and drove him out.


    Emperor Yanling walked slowly into the courtyard and called out emperor Zu. Then he stood aside. His royal highness closed his eyes and did not look at his descendants. He just said, "there is chaos in the world. Swordsmen are doomed to rise. It is also proper to have a good relationship with them. However, from my point of view, there will always be a gap between this little guy and the little guy on Jianshan mountain The two of you will fight. Who will you stand behind then? "


    Wushanhe already has a place like Dayu. In fact, if we fight with Li Fuyao, we have already taken the initiative. No matter how we look at it, the master of Jianshan will be the one who has the upper hand. If we want to choose wushanhe, it is natural and safe to choose wushanhe.


    Emperor Yanling thought for a moment and then said, "I haven''t seen the master of Jianshan, but I''m familiar with Li Fuyao."


    His royal highness of Chu said with a smile: "this matter is related to your ambition for many years, so don''t you continue to think about it?"


    Emperor Yanling did a lot of things in order to make the world disappear from the mountains. Now every time he did something, he had to think twice before doing it. Otherwise, everything would go to waste. It would be a bit worthless.


    Even if he and Li Fuyao are familiar with each other, they should not use their own emotions to make a choice.


    He should be more sensible.


    But after the emperor of Yanling laughed, he asked, "if the Emperor didn''t like Li Fuyao, would he ask him to come here?"


    The white eyebrow of his highness of Chu moved without wind, and said with some sadness, "I just want to see Xu Ji''s disciple. What''s wrong with this?"


    Emperor Yanling shook his head, apparently not satisfied with the answer.


    The king of Chu didn''t say anything more. At his age, he was used to watching countless spring and autumn, and had seen countless winters and summers. It was difficult for him to care about other things.


    He suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "will it snow in Luoyang this winter?"


    Emperor Yanling said earnestly, "every year."


    The king of Chu said with some weariness: "then wait for the first snow."


    The emperor of Yanling nodded, and then saluted his royal highness of Chu. He said sincerely, "I''ll thank the emperor for the people of Yanling."


    Then emperor Yanling knelt down. Even when he saw a monk in the Academy, he didn''t have to kneel down. Today, he knelt quietly.


    His royal highness of Chu shook his head and said, "since it''s all like this, where is anyone worthy of your kneeling as an emperor on earth?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Some of the pamphlets that the emperor of Yanling asked the Ministry of labor to print and distribute remained in Luoyang City, while more were sent to all parts of Yanling.


    In addition, there is also an intention to press ahead with the printing and distribution.


    Those pamphlets left in Luoyang city soon spread out and set off a huge wave in the market.


    What these pamphlets write is all about the knowledge of practice. How many academies are there in Yanling? How many saints are there on the cloud? Why does blood rain fall on the earth.


    The monks were divided into several realms.


    These knowledge, which are very common in the world of practice, have opened the eyes of ordinary people in the secular world. Some martial artists who have practiced martial arts for many years look at the sect above and resolutely leave their own sects and begin to ask for immortals.


    As a result, I''m afraid there will be many more monks in the world. However, more people, after knowing these things and mentioning the gods on the mountain, will no longer have the same awe as before, but will be more clear.


    After a thing is done, there will be many kinds of results, some are not willing to see, some are what they want to see, some are unexpected, some are expected.


    So it''s hard to say.


    But there is no doubt that the emperor''s action is meaningful. Even if the mountain and the world can not be disappeared, at least the common people will not be so afraid of monks on the mountain.


    And I don''t think that the blood rain is a bad omen.


    In restaurants where there are a lot of people on weekdays, there are more people now. Storytellers begin to talk about the contents of those pamphlets and the stories derived from them. Now, it seems more true to speak.


    Li Fu walked on the long street with his umbrella. He listened to all the discussions. He was very calm. The heavy rain fell on the umbrella and rolled out along the umbrella surface, but he didn''t splash any water drops.


    After walking for about half a quarter of an hour, Li Fuyao stopped in front of a large courtyard.He looked up at the plaque of the courtyard, which was engraved with four large characters.


    "White Deer Academy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    From the very beginning, Academy represents the school of practice of Confucianism. Almost any Academy in the world is a place of practice under the door of Confucianism.


    But Bailu academy is an exception.


    The Academy, which was built hundreds of years ago, was a place for the second prince to live in seclusion for his royal highness after he became emperor. The royal highness of Chu was really lonely, so he began to give lectures here. After the establishment of Bailu academy, he became the Dean here. This is the origin of Bailu academy, and his royal highness is the first President Ren is, of course, the last.


    After the emperor Yanling ascended the throne, he allowed his royal highness of Chu to leave. Since he was able to leave, his royal highness of Chu naturally left. However, before he left, he did not pass down the position of the dean. Therefore, over the years, although the name of Bailu academy still exists, it has not been regarded as an academy, but as a place Naturally, there are great scholars in the literary world who will give lectures here from time to time. If something important happens in Luoyang, there will be many great scholars debating here.


    Now, after the emperor Yanling cleaned the court Hall of Luoyang City, many people gathered in the Bailu academy, including the literary ministers who had just been dismissed, and the great scholars with high reputation in the literary world.


    Different from the previous debates, now they gather here to denounce the emperor of Yanling.


    There were few other sounds.


    There may be other voices, but in the face of so many ministers who share the same views, no one can change anything. They can only accept it, can not accept it, nor can it.


    Li Fuyao came in the afternoon. He stood in front of the door and waited for a long time, but he didn''t see anyone coming in. Then he took his umbrella and put it aside. Then he walked down the corridor. He often heard fierce debates from different schools.


    Li Fuyao walked forward slowly, listening to the voices of denouncing the emperor of Yanling, and even banging his sword handle with his hand.


    He was a little strange. Since all of them were great scholars in the literary world, he could only curse a few things, such as being dazzled, making a fool of himself, and simply making the most of the world''s affairs.


    Beyond that, it''s hard to have other words.


    Li Fuyao tugged at his mouth and walked on, around a corridor, to the largest school in Bailu Academy.


    He stood at the window and looked inside. Everyone was sitting on the ground in a big circle. Inside the circle, a man was saying something according to the Scriptures. The crowd gave warm applause from time to time.


    There were even cheers.


    Li Fuyao leaned against the window, listening to the nonsense, and then turned his head.


    Then I looked through the window and found that there was a familiar face among the people sitting on the ground.


    The man sat in the crowd, listlessly listening to the words, heard too much, and then frowned.


    Li Fuyao noticed that in the middle of the big circle, besides the person sitting there, there was a seat on the other side of the debate, which should be the seat on the other side of the debate. But now in Bailu academy, all the voices denounce the emperor Yanling, and no one even stood up to sit on that seat.


    After listening to the nonsense for half an hour, the young man sitting in the crowd was not very happy at last. He sarcastically said, "it''s all rubbish. What''s the use of saying more?"


    He didn''t deliberately lower his voice, so he quickly let the scholar who was talking in the middle turn his head and look at him. The famous literary scholar in Luoyang City listened to these words and said with a sneer: "where''s the Yellow mouthed child, how dare you speak so casually?"


    The young man said casually, "of course it''s nonsense. You''re talking nonsense. Can I seriously talk to you more nonsense?"


    "Do you think I''m talking nonsense?" the famous scholar said angrily


    That year light face innocently said: "difficult is not it?"


    The great scholar''s face was flushed. He stood up and said, "if you are so sharp, do you dare to argue with me."


    The young man did not speak. He just stood up and sat down on the futon. Then he looked at the scholar with a smile.


    He has never been a person who likes to talk nonsense. Since the great scholar wants to talk, he will accompany him to say something.


    The great Confucianist sank down and carefully worded, and finally said, "Your Majesty''s unreasonable and reasonable court hall, so those virtuous ministers who have made contributions to the state are dismissed by his majesty for no reason. Do you think this is not a random act?"


    The young man asked, "what is no reason, but please name a few adults."


    The great scholar sneered and said, "Lord Guan, the Minister of the Ministry of rites, has the name of sage spread all over Luoyang City. Has there ever been any fault?"


    The young man said lazily, "Guan Shan was born in Nanjun, and there is a large family of children in Nanjun. Three years ago, when the local magistrate was about to deal with the matter, Guan Shan had a letter from Luoyang City. In the end, the matter was not settled. It was a cover up, ignoring the law of Yanling. What do you think this is


    "You said that his name of virtuous talent was passed down to Luoyang City, that''s how he preached Dharma? You say there''s no reason, that''s how it''s done? "The young man sneered, "I don''t know. I thought Guan was really wise. What do you say, Lord Guan?"


    Today, Guan Shan was also on the scene. This was what the young man said to Guan Shan. Guan Shan''s face was very blue, but he couldn''t say a word. At the beginning, he wrote a letter to solve the matter. He wanted to trace it, and it was easy to trace it. The emperor Yanling would not have been unaware of it.


    Having said this, the young man turned his head to look at the great scholar and asked, "what else can you say?"


    The great scholar''s face was livid, but he still squeezed out a few names.


    However, the following names were all given by the young man one by one for the reasons why they were dismissed, and there was no question to pick out. This young man who had been involved in the six ministries really knew the secrets of so many ministers in the court.


    The great scholar asked at the end, and then asked with a livid face, "who are you exactly?"


    The young man turned his head and said with a smile, "I, Chen Bingjun."


    Chen Bingjun, the name of this man may not be famous among the great scholars present, but he is also a relatively famous one. In the examination of that year, this young man from Beihai pushed many people to become the number one scholar of the dynasty. Later, he did not have a smooth career in his official career. He had worked in all six ministries and had such experience at a young age, until recently After all, they finally settled down. Of course, many people are optimistic about the future prospects of this young man. They certainly believe that this young official has an infinite bright future. But they never thought that this young official would appear here on such an occasion, and could even make a mockery of some of the original middle court ministers.


    After Chen Bingjun said his name, he felt a bit bored when he saw the great scholar no longer talking. He sat back on the futon and wanted to wait for someone else to criticize him.


    He was not afraid of being censured, that is to say, no one was to blame him.


    For a long time, only when the great scholar left the seat, came another middle-aged man with an ordinary face. After sitting on the futon, he whispered to himself, "I''m from Luoyang, Yang Yan."


    Yang Yan''s name came out of the man''s mouth, and several exclamations came to mind.


    Many years ago, there was a famous debate in Yanling in Luoyang City, which was probably caused by some literati who had nothing to do, but it did cause great repercussions. At that time, it was Yang Yan who finally won the debate.


    At that time, the emperor of Yanling even ordered to see him personally to let him go to the palace to teach the prince to study. It was as if he wanted to make Yang Yan become a Taibao, but he was rejected by Yang Yan.


    This young master Yang, it is still a good talk at such a time.


    The people in Luoyang City are all young master Yang, who is indifferent to fame and wealth. They don''t care about these things. But no one knows. The next year, he went to an academy to study. At that time, he was a middle-aged man, but no one thought that after these years, his face did not change. This is something that no one thought of.


    But since this young master Yang appears here today, it shows that it will not be a trivial matter.


    Chen Bingjun looked at the elder and bowed his hands to show his respect.


    The real literati, he will respect.


    Yang Yan said with a smile: "there are some things I would like to ask Mr. Chen."


    Chen Bingjun frowned, knowing that once he spoke, it would not be easy.


    "Please."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    No surprise, it''s going to be another long-running debate.


    Li Fuyao didn''t have much interest in listening, so when the two men didn''t speak, he came in through the door.


    In the sight of all, Li Fuyao hung his sword and walked slowly to the field.


    He said to me, "what about young master Yang?"


    I''ll do it.


    If I come, I''ll talk nonsense with you.


    Chen Bingjun was originally a young man with a high spirit. If someone else said this, he would not pay attention to it. But now it is Li Fuyao who is talking. Chen Bingjun retreats to the crowd.


    When he met Li Fuyao in Beihai, he was very fond of him at that time, so at this time, he was willing to make concessions.


    Yang Yan looked at Chen Bingjun in surprise, but soon turned his attention to Li Fuyao. He looked at Li Fuyao and seriously asked, "what is the official position of the young master?"


    Li Fuyao frowned: "is it difficult not to be an official, then you are not qualified to speak to you here?"


    Yang Yan was smiling and speechless. Since he was a monk and a well-known scholar, he naturally would not talk to ordinary scholars. He talked to Chen Bingjun because the young man had already made people look at him in the past, but this does not mean that Li Fuyao is also qualified.


    Li Fuyao looked at the young master Yang who did not know where he was practicing. He frowned slightly and took out a jade pendant offered by the Ministry of punishment.


    As soon as the jade pendant was taken out, Yang Yan was slightly distracted. He knew the jade pendant from the lowest to the highest. Now Li Fuyao is naturally the highest one. However, since it is the highest one, why Li Fuyao looks so young? This makes Yang Yan feel strange.Li Fuyao asked, "how are things now?"


    Yang Yan thought about it for a while and then said a plea.


    Li Fuyao did not speak. He was waiting for him to speak first.


    After thinking about it carefully, Yang Yan said, "for six thousand years since the founding of Yanling, Confucianism has always been the assistance of the later generations. The emperors and emperors of Yanling all regarded Confucianism as the state religion. Why should it be changed today? Someone has helped you for 6000 years. If you say that you are ungrateful, you will forget it. I''m afraid it is not right. "


    Li Fuyao looked at Yang Yan, thought for a moment, then asked with a smile: "I want to ask Mr. Yang a question."


    Yang Yan nodded.


    "But it''s all right to ask."


    Li Fuyao said: "if there is anything that should not be changed into a statement, is it that dogs should always eat excrement?"


    Li Fuyao''s metaphor can be said to be vulgar, so as soon as he asked, there was a burst of laughter.


    The voice was so loud that ordinary people would be ashamed. But Li Fuyao didn''t feel anything. He looked at young master Yang and waited for an answer.


    Yang Yan soon knew what Li Fuyao meant. He asked, "young master, it''s like a dog has changed his way of eating excrement when he says that Yanling''s separation from Confucianism is like a change in the way a dog eats excrement?"


    Yang Yan''s voice was not deliberately masked, so as soon as he said it, he led to silence. This young master Yang really hit the nail on the head.


    If this is the case, isn''t it more cruel to say what Li Fuyao said before?


    It''s a metaphor.


    Li Fuyao did not answer so clearly, just said: "young master Yang just need to answer me, whether should eat excrement all the time can."


    Yang Yan frowned and said, "you are not sincere in coming to the debate."


    Li Fuyao said, "naturally, I don''t mean to be reasonable. You are so unreasonable. Why should I talk about it?"


    Yang Yan said angrily, "what are the adults here for?"


    Li Fuyao laughed, and then said, "naturally, I''m here to drive you out of here."


    Yang Yan said plainly, "everyone can come to Bailu Academy. Even if you are a sacrifice by the Ministry of punishment, you are not qualified?"


    Li Fuyao said, "how can I be qualified?"


    Yang Yan sneered: "unless you are the dean of Bailu academy!"


    Li Fuyao gave a sigh, then looked at the people present and asked, "is that really so?"


    The people sneered and nodded.


    Li Fuyao then said with a smile, "it''s easy to say so. Then you all go."


    Yang Yan frowned and said, "is it difficult for adults to forget what I said just now?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but took another jade pendant from his waist. Then he looked at the crowd and said, "the first president of Bailu academy is his royal highness, who has not appeared for many years. Now the second one, I''m sorry, is me."


    With these words, Li Fuyao turned to look at them and said with a sneer, "in this case, please get out of here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    The Bailu Academy was founded hundreds of years ago. The president of the school was his royal highness, who was the first and last president of Bailu Academy. The reason for this is that his highness of Chu did not pass down the position of the Dean, and no one knows whether his highness is still alive.


    Without the Dean, Bailu academy seems to be a place without owners, so anyone can come.


    But now it''s different.


    Li Fuyao took the jade pendant, which symbolized the head of Bailu academy, looked at all the people present, and then said word by word to let them go.


    It''s unexpected.


    No one thought, after so many years. White Deer academy has a new dean, who is still a swordsman.


    But no one can refute it. The jade pendant is in his hand.


    Many active people began to wonder whether his royal highness was still alive.


    But more people feel extremely angry. When they are angry, they always do something. There are not only great Confucians and dismissed officials, but also monks like Yang Yan.


    Even when they heard that Li Fuyao was a sacrifice by the Ministry of punishment, they still made a bold move.


    A gorgeous brilliance came out of the school and swept to Li Fuyao with countless Qi engines.


    That''s a monk of green silk realm.


    Li Fuyao smiles.


    A more gorgeous sword light came into being. Just a moment later, there was blood splashing on many people''s faces. Li Fuyao''s face was expressionless. Someone reached out and pointed at Li Fuyao angrily and said, "do you dare to kill people here?"


    Li Fuyao sneered: "who moved the hand first?"


    Yes, only then did someone react. It turned out that at the beginning, the person who made the first move was Li Fuyao''s counterattack. Even if he had done something or caused any result, it should not have anything to do with him.


    It''s not that he''s the first one to do it. Can''t someone fight back?


    There is no such truth in this world.


    Li Fu shook his sword and stood up. "Do you want to fight?"


    Li Fuyao is a swordsman in the twilight of the day. In terms of combat effectiveness, none of the friars on the scene can hold two swords under his sword to kill people. Li Fuyao can easily kill all these people, but this is meaningless.


    But Li Fuyao made them roll, which was very meaningful.


    He also took the jade pendant, which symbolized the head of Bailu Academy. He looked at these people and asked, "since there is no fight, don''t you go away?"


    It''s understatement, but it''s a deterrent.


    Some people wanted to say something, but they were quickly pulled by their companions and pulled their sleeves. Many people left behind, even those who stayed behind slowly left.


    No one dares to stay. After all, they have no reason and no fist.


    After all the people were gone, Li Fuyao put away the jade pendant and stood beside Chen Bingjun a few steps forward.


    Chen Bingjun laughed and asked, "when I first came to Luoyang City, I knew that Li Xianshi was very famous in Luoyang City. When Mr. Yanqing mentioned Li Xianshi, he praised him."


    Li Fuyao smiles. Wang Yanqing has always been optimistic about him, which he knows.


    Chen Bingjun asked, "Li Xianshi, is he really the president of the White Deer academy?"


    It has been many years since the last Dean of Bailu Academy. Even if there is another Dean,


    in any way, it will not be Li Fuyao, who is a swordsman who practices swordsmen, and who wants to go to this Bailu academy to give lectures.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "the jade pendant is true, and so is the president of Bailu Academy. However, I don''t know how many titles I have in my life. I don''t care about one more but one less."


    Chen Bingjun sincerely praised: "Li Xianshi is free and easy."


    Li Fuyao laughed and walked out of the Academy side by side with him. When passing through the corridor, he took an umbrella and went back to the street again. He chatted with Chen Bingjun as he walked. Both of them laughed.


    "Today''s business is entrusted by others. After this, I will leave Luoyang City in a few days. I don''t know when I can see you again."


    Chen Bingjun also said with a smile: "I hope that when Li Xianshi returns to Luoyang City in the future, what he sees should be a different Luoyang City."


    Li Fuyao looked at the rain in the distance and said with a smile, "I hope so."


    After saying this, he and Chen Bingjun formally separated and walked from each other at both ends of the street. Before long, Li Fuyao passed through a downtown area, and then walked some distance to the Li mansion.


    He didn''t notice that the house in the downtown was called Chen''s.


    The owner of Chen''s house is boss Chen, the biggest fish dealer in Dongcheng. He sold fish for many years, but he never had any offspring. Half a month ago, his concubine gave birth to a son. Boss Chen was very happy and immediately named the child Chen Chaoyu. However, after half a month, the child never cried, and he did not eat milk, He never cried in the middle of the night. He went to sleep at night and opened his eyes the next morning.He''s a real breadwinner. He can stay for a day where he can put him.


    A servant in the mansion said that the child should be a fool, but boss Chen didn''t think so. After all, where would a fool have such clear eyes.


    In order to let the mother-in-law take good care of his children, and to prevent the child from being bullied by other concubines, he has already driven those concubines out of the Chen family.


    But even so, he was not at ease and found many servants.


    But that''s what happened.


    Boss Chen is standing under the eaves, looking at the heavy rain with no expression. People who know him know that boss Chen will do this only when he is extremely angry. Behind him, he has been a loyal housekeeper. He has been following Chen Chaoyu for many years.


    Chen Chaoyu is very strange. He made his fortune by selling fish, but he has no pursuit of silver. If his family loses some money, he won''t care so much. He really cares about this because it''s not money, it''s children.


    Chen Chaoyu is gone.


    The son, who had been waiting for many years, came to him after many years. After only half a month, he left.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t like the house.


    But for a child of one and a half months old, how can you go?


    Boss Chen knew it was impossible, so he was very angry. Someone must have taken his son away.


    He has always been the most powerful man in the fish market in the east of the city, but he has always kept a bottom line in his work, so it is unlikely that his son will be taken away by those colleagues. In addition, his boss Chen really does not know who he has provoked.


    Get rid of the women who have been driven out by him.


    Yes, he gave them a lot of money, but the money will be used up sooner or later. Staying with him is not worrying about food and drink. No matter how you look at it, no one is willing to accept it. Therefore, whether they will come back for revenge or not is what boss Chen is worried about.


    The housekeeper knew what boss Chen was worried about. He whispered, "I just got the news that several ladies have always kept their duties, but the younger brother of the second lady came to Luoyang three days ago."


    The younger brother of the second lady.


    Boss Chen''s face was a little gloomy. The dandy who could not do anything but spend money in his early years was in the middle of the world, so his sister married boss Chen. But boss Chen''s background was too low. The man looked down on him all the time. After so many years, he didn''t come to see any side of Chen Laoban.


    Boss Chen asked, "I heard he went to study and practice a few years ago?"


    With the spread of things in Luoyang city more and more widely, boss Chen naturally knows a lot of things, for example, the so-called study and practice is to become a monk on the mountain.


    But boss Chen didn''t think that man might become a monk on the mountain.


    He said indifferently: "this is only a few years, even if he can really learn something, but how can he be better?"


    The housekeeper worried: "in any case, as long as we get on the road of practice, we can''t afford to provoke.


    If you become a monk, you can''t afford to be provoked by ordinary people.


    "Do you mean that he may come back to retaliate against me?" Chen asked indifferently


    The housekeeper nodded and said, "after the fall of the family, there was only one elder sister, and we drove him out of the mansion. I don''t think it will be so easy to expose this matter. Even if he sets foot on the road of cultivation, he will still have ideas after only a few days."


    The housekeeper said frankly that he hoped boss Chen would know the seriousness of the matter.


    Boss Chen took a breath, and then said: "go to check first. When we find out, we will get money to sacrifice to those criminal departments in Luoyang City. There will always be someone to help us."


    Boss Chen is a man of great confidence.


    His self-confidence comes from the fact that he has always had a very clear understanding of this world, and never makes arbitrary judgments.


    In a moment, he thought of a solution.


    But this solution still needs boss Chen''s ignorance of money.


    Otherwise, it can''t be done.


    The housekeeper nodded, knowing that this was the best way.


    He backed out.


    Soon disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not far from the house of Chen family, there is a small yard. The yard is very small and broken. There is a young man with a sinister face looking at the child lying in bed. His eyes are full of hate. He looks at the child and sneers: "you, you, what''s wrong? You want to be born here. OK, I can only send you to have another birth."


    As he spoke, his hands gave birth to some weak air, but that was totally irresistible to the child.


    It''s just that the child didn''t cry or make a scene.


    He looked at the young man like this, just like that.


    A moment later, the man fell down.


    His throat was dripping with blood.Fortunately, it didn''t spill on the child.


    The child closed his eyes calmly.


    Just now there was a sword in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    When boss Chen''s people found the house, the housekeeper who had been in the Chen family for many years would never forget the scene in his whole life. There was a young man lying on the ground with his throat covered, surrounded by blood. There was also some blood on the bed. The child was lying on the bed peacefully, with his eyes closed, as if he was sleeping soundly.


    The housekeeper held back his astonishment and asked the maid to pick up the young man and leave. Then he went to see the young man''s face carefully and found that he was indeed the younger brother of the second lady. Then he sighed and asked people to carry away the body. After that, the housekeeper went to a house in Luoyang City.


    There is a beautiful woman living there. The woman was a woman of a large family in Luoyang City in her early years. She married boss Chen only after her family fell down. However, it is unrealistic to say that she and boss Chen have any feelings. Over the years, she has no feelings for boss Chen. To be fair, she is respectful and respectful to boss Chen These are two-phase dislike.


    When the housekeeper came into the courtyard, the woman was sitting under the eaves embroidered with something. Seeing the housekeeper coming in, she quickly guessed something. She looked at the housekeeper and asked, "what''s wrong with the wood repair?"


    A few days ago, her brother came back to Luoyang City and learned about her recent situation and said that she would take revenge for her. She didn''t care about revenge at all. At first, she married to live well, but now she is separated, so she can live well. She only said that she knew the nature of her brother-in-law. After several words of persuasion, she knew her brother-in-law Something really needs to be done.


    But at that time, she knew that her younger brother was going to practice and had become a monk. No matter how she looked at it, there would be no problem. But at this time, the housekeeper came in, and she was not a fool. Naturally, she should know that the matter was known by boss Chen at least.


    The housekeeper looked at her and bowed slightly and said, "master Xiumu wants to be unfaithful to the young master. He was killed and killed with one sword."


    The housekeeper explained in detail a few words, "the master knew that master Xiumu had an idea, and he thought that if he was found and the young master really fell into his hands, he would go to ask the sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment. However, before we did anything, we found the body of master Xiumu, which should have been killed by a sword."


    The woman stopped, her eyes slightly red, and then asked in a low voice, "how can we judge that someone killed with a sword?"


    The housekeeper laughed and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry, madam. I won''t talk about this kind of thing. It''s said that master Xiumu has become a monk. I''m here today to prove this to his wife."


    The woman was a little sad, but she still held on and said some words. Finally, she gave the housekeeper the things she had embroidered before.


    The rain did not stop and the housekeeper had left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under the same eaves, boss Chen looked at the rain curtain and calmly said, "since you are a monk, it''s natural that you can kill him. If you don''t think about the way these monks do things, you don''t need to think about them."


    The housekeeper stood behind him and heard him say these words, but he didn''t say much. He just handed over a silk scarf, which was embroidered by the two ladies before.


    After Mr. Chen took over, there was no change in his look. He just walked a few steps forward and walked into the room.


    In the house, now his only real wife is holding his baby.


    After boss Chen came in, the woman''s eyes turned red.


    Boss Chen was a little disgusted with her, but he didn''t show it. He just looked at the child with strange emotion in his eyes.


    "You''re not my son?" he said, looking at the calm child with his eyes open


    The child blinked, as if to agree with boss Chen.


    "Who are you?" Mr. Chen asked again


    The child listened, with his eyes open, as if in thought.


    Boss Chen stared at the child''s eyes for a long time, and then firmly said: "no matter who you are, you must be a great person."


    When the child heard this, he turned around and laughed at boss Chen.


    This is the first time he laughs.


    He didn''t cry. Half a month later, he laughed at boss Chen.


    -


    Li Fuyao walked through the long street and didn''t go to other places. Instead, he went back to Li Fu instead of the courtyard nearby. After Li Fu Yao returned to Li Fu''s house, he did not go to see anyone, but went back to the window. The Emperor Yanling''s control over Luoyang City was beyond his expectation. In fact, even if he did not appear at Bailu academy, Chen Bingjun could solve the problem It''s very good, but since Li Fuyao had given him something before he left the palace, he knew what to do with it.


    After dealing with the matter that was not troublesome, Li Fuyao only had to wait in Luoyang City in winter. After seeing his royal highness of Chu break the border, he would leave Luoyang City and go to Jianshan.


    After telling the story with my elder martial brother, I should go to the Buddha land.


    Chao Qingqiu has gone. No one in this world dares to say that the world is invincible. This world seems a bit boring, but the story has not ended. Since it is not over, naturally, we have to continue to tell.Li''s father didn''t know when he came to the window. Standing under the eaves, he saw Li Fuyao wiping his swords. Then he knew that the child was thinking of a long journey again.


    Li''s father was embarrassed and said, "Fuyao, you know that you are not young. How can you make allowance for our two old people? Even if you don''t like other girls, you should bring back the girl you like to show us."


    Li Fuyao and his father said something about Qinghuai before, but they didn''t say much about it. They only mentioned that Qinghuai was a snake. Li''s father was also a little direct. Later, he asked whether the child was a snake or a human being.


    Li Fuyao was a little distracted. Before he left Wushan, he told Qinghuai that if there was nothing wrong with her, she would come to Luoyang City. However, the things that chaoqingqiu wanted to leave were too big. Qingtianjun must have come. Since Qingtian Jun has come, Qinghuai will not be able to come.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and then said, "wait a minute."


    Hearing this, Li Fu said angrily, "you start to practice sword, and your sister also begins to practice sword. You two can live a long time, but your father and I and your mother can''t live long. Do you see, my temples have a lot of white hair? How many years can I live? I just want to show you my grandson when I can move. Is it so difficult? "


    When most people in this world speak, Li Fuyao can ignore them. But for him, he can only listen quietly to what some people say, especially when he looks at the white hair on his father''s temples.


    He is only in his thirties, and he is already a monk in the twilight days. I believe that before he is 100 years old, he will become a monk in the spring and Autumn period, and he will be able to live for many years.


    For hundreds of years, Li''s father''s bones have turned into dust.


    If Li Xiaoxue didn''t improve his realm, he would go ahead of him. Before listening to what others said, he would finally be lonely. At that time, he could not care, but when he really experienced it, he knew that this kind of thing was not fake.


    He said, "what are we going to do?"


    He was helpless, because he had no way to deal with it. The girl he wanted to marry needed to be a Sword Fairy. Most likely, his father and mother could not see that day, so their idea of having a grandson would naturally fail.


    But Li Fuyao has no way. He can''t marry other girls.


    Li Fuyao can''t do that.


    So after finishing this sentence, he closed the window without waiting for his father to answer.


    Li''s father stood in front of the window and said a lot of nonsense. At last, he left. Of course, he was very angry.


    Li Fuyao waited for him to leave, but he opened the window and saw another person, Li Xiaoxue.


    She holds Xiaoxue sword, which reminds Li Fuyao of the old uncle Xie Lu at that time. However, uncle Xie Lu''s eyebrows are full of heroic spirit, but Li Xiaoxue still has many little daughter''s postures.


    Looking at this younger sister, Li Fuyao feels that her sword spirit is much stronger than before. She knows that her realm has been improved. Although she has not yet reached the Taiqing state, it is not far away.


    Li Fuyao put down the sword he was wiping and looked at her a few times before he asked, "has it been a long time?"


    Li Xiaoxue said.


    "Did you hear that?"


    Li Xiaoxue said again.


    After getting the answer, Li Fuyao asked, "what do you think?"


    Li Xiaoxue did not answer this question, just asked: "brother does not like brother Cheng?"


    Li Fuyao glanced at her obliquely and said: "I don''t like him, he doesn''t like you."


    "You know that he likes your sister ye, and you know that your sister Ye doesn''t like him. What''s the use of liking him again? He certainly won''t like you. Since you don''t like it, will you be happy together? "


    Li Xiaoxue some stubborn said: "then if I must be with him?"


    Li Fu shook his head and looked at the light snow sword and said softly, "he won''t be with you. How can you be with him? Can you not force your daughter''s house into that house?"


    "If you insist, you''d better ask. If you get the same answer as I said, how do you choose?"


    Li Xiaoxue frowned: "I can''t forget."


    Li Fuyao sighed and then said, "don''t think I''m blocking you. I''m not doing it for you. I''m just solving this problem."


    Yes, in Li Fuyao''s opinion, that is trouble.


    A pair of people who don''t like each other, want to be together, is trouble.


    Finish this sentence, Li Xiaoxue''s expression is very dim.


    Li Fuyao took a look at her and suddenly said with a smile, "why don''t you propose a marriage for you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    After that, Li Fuyao stood up and looked at Li Xiaoxue, hoping to get the final answer.


    Li Xiaoxue looked at him and nodded.


    In fact, both of them know what the so-called marriage promotion means.


    If Cheng Yusheng is willing to be with her even though she doesn''t like Li Xiaoxue, even Li Fuyao will not say anything. But more likely, Cheng Yusheng refuses to agree, that is, he refuses to accept the marriage. Since he refuses the marriage, Li Xiaoxue has no reason to say anything more Together.


    Seeing Li Xiaoxue nodding, Li Fuyao didn''t say much. After standing up, he went to find his father and told him about it. He didn''t know the real identity of Cheng Yusheng, but he knew that this was a Dao carrying man sealed by his Majesty''s majesty, and another aunt was working as a princess in the imperial palace. In the eyes of ordinary people, he was indeed a good son-in-law, but his daughter was very clear He was a monk. In the past, that was the immortal on the mountain, where ordinary people could marry.


    Besides, Li Xiaoxue can live for many years, but how many years can Cheng Yusheng live? Is it difficult to ask Li Xiaoxue to remain widowed after this?


    Thinking of this, Li''s father was very disappointed and even sad.


    Knowing what he was worried about, Li Fuyao said, "Cheng Yusheng is a sacrifice of the Ministry of punishment and can live for many years, but the most important thing is that Li Xiaoxue likes him."


    Li father this just tut said: "I said that those years that boy why always stay at our door, it is such a thing."


    "It''s just that we''re going to propose a marriage. Is it a little too reserved?"


    Li Fuyao said, "it may not be possible, but there must be an outcome."


    I don''t know when Chong will start, which is probably the beginning of Li Fuyao''s real integration into the family. The master of the family has become him. He looked at his father for a long time, but the latter finally nodded.


    The next thing was handled quickly. Li Fu had money. Although the money was not necessarily his, it was always there, so things were ready soon.


    Without too much delay, Li Fuyao went to Cheng''s house in person.


    The heavy rain has not stopped.


    People with gifts walked slowly. Li Fuyao walked in the front alone with an umbrella, and Li Xiaoxue was behind. She looked a little depressed, because the development of this matter is very likely to be the same as what Li Fuyao said.


    If that''s the worst result.


    She didn''t like the result.


    Li Fuyao came to the gate of the mansion. The gate opened to greet him was the old Master Cheng. Li Fuyao''s identity was not a secret among them. Whether viewed from the court hall or outside the court hall, he needed to be respected.


    What''s more, I don''t know why he became the dean of Bailu academy a few days ago.


    Li Fuyao walked into the Cheng mansion and looked at the old man. After a slight salute, he explained his intention. After a short time, the old man said, "since it is like this, I think I should ask the boy''s opinion."


    Li Fuyao nodded his head, which should have been.


    It needs to be agreed by both parties. Now only Li Xiaoxue thinks it is OK. It is not time for the matter to be completed.


    After the old master had said something, he sent someone to inform Cheng Yusheng, but after a short time, he got a reply saying that the eldest young master saw Li Fuyao alone.


    The old master looked at Li Fuyao apologetically and said in a low voice, "please move on


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at Li Xiaoxue. Without saying anything, he just walked towards the inner courtyard.


    When he saw Cheng Yusheng, the guy was sitting on the threshold drinking. When he saw Li Fuyao, he stood up and invited him to join him.


    Li Fuyao took a look at him and found it interesting. After sitting beside him, he took a pot of wine at will.


    After a while, Cheng Yusheng said in a melancholy way: "how can you think of helping your sister propose a marriage?"


    Li Fuyao said straightforwardly: "you know she likes you. What''s the use of hiding it? It''s better to make it clear. If you say you don''t like it, I''ll tell her directly and let her die. It''s all done."


    With these words, Li Fuyao took a sip of wine and seemed very comfortable. Now, before he left Luoyang City, it was a rare period of leisure for him. He was just dealing with some things.


    Li Fuyao was drinking wine when Cheng Yusheng suddenly said, "why don''t I like her?"


    Li Fuyao almost spurted out a mouthful of wine. After being swallowed by him, he turned to look at Cheng Yusheng. He seriously asked, "what did you say just now?"


    Cheng Yusheng said with some helplessness: "I can see clearly. Miss ye must have some ideas for you. I won''t join the party. Your sister is good, and I will take good care of her."


    Li Fu shakes a meal, and a sword spirit comes from him. Then he asks indifferently, "do you want to die?"


    There''s killing intent here.Li Fuyao doesn''t know what his future father-in-law thinks every time he looks at his daughter-in-law and says he likes him. If he does, he will certainly understand.


    Cheng Yusheng was startled by Li Fuyao. He looked at Li Fuyao nervously, "you come to propose a marriage by yourself. I promise now. Are you going to kill me?"


    Li Fuyao looked at Cheng Yusheng with numbness. After looking at it for several times, he concealed his intention to kill him. He seriously asked, "do you really like her?"


    Cheng Yusheng patted his chest and said, "it''s true. It''s not fake at all."


    Li Fuyao sighed. He didn''t think it was the solution. He looked at the sound of Cheng Yu several times, and then said, "if you lose her in the future, you''ll wait to die."


    This is also a threat, but it is more straightforward than his father-in-law.


    With these words, Li Fuyao got up and went out quickly.


    Back in the lobby, he chatted with the old Master Cheng.


    The old man was very happy. Li Fuyao was not very happy, but the marriage was going to be settled.


    And then the givers arrived.


    Li Fuyao leads Li Xiaoxue to leave the Cheng family.


    Walking on the long street, Li Fuyao looked at the blood rain which had not stopped for half a month. He said with some annoyance: "although I don''t know what he thinks, but since he has agreed, it''s hard for me to say anything. In any case, you should know that no one can deceive you. If something happens, tell me."


    Li Xiaoxue was in a better mood, but he was also very unhappy to hear this saying: "you are not in Luoyang at any time. Something really happened. Can you help me?"


    Li Fuyao looked at his sister and listened to such an angry statement, he said calmly: "you don''t understand the meaning of practice. No matter where I am, as long as I go far enough, it will be meaningful."


    As long as he walks high enough, anyone who wants to deal with Li Xiaoxue or Li''s father should weigh it carefully.


    Li Xiaoxue has never seen her brother like this, and she is not quite used to it.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything more. After returning to Li Fu''s house, he told Li''s father and his mother about the rest of the matter. As soon as he thought about the marriage, he felt uncomfortable. If he watched it, wouldn''t it be equivalent to making him more miserable?


    He only thought that the royal highness of Chu could break through before Li Xiaoxue''s marriage, so that he could leave Luoyang City earlier, and after leaving Luoyang City, he would not have to think about it again.


    At dusk, he was still wiping his sword in front of the window. Li''s father came to the window with his wine in his hand. It can be seen that Li''s father is also very lost.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and thought that the man to be married was not only his sister, but also his daughter. He felt that he felt pity for each other.


    Li Fuyao took over a pot of wine and said in a voice, "I always want to get married. Fortunately, I still married to Luoyang City. If I go to another place, you don''t have to cry to death?"


    Li father some melancholy said: "you don''t think your sister married out, we don''t care about you."


    Li Fuyao pulled the corners of his mouth and didn''t care much about this statement.


    Li''s father asked, "I''ve been reading the pamphlet printed by the Ministry of labor these days. It tells a lot about you. Those who practice swords will be called sword immortals in the end. They are the most amazing people in the world. Then they can live for a long time. Do you want to be a sword fairy?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t expect that Li''s father would ask this question. He was a little surprised, but he soon nodded. If he wanted to become a sword immortal and change the status quo of swordsmen, he could marry Qinghuai. More importantly, to be free, he must be strong enough.


    Li''s father looked at him as if he were looking at a stranger. After a long silence, he said in a low voice, "at that time, you have to endure the loneliness alone."


    At that time, maybe a few hundred years later, there will be no father, no mother and maybe no snow.


    So Li Fuyao should be the loneliest at that time.


    Li Fuyao thought about it, and knew that it might become a fact. Although he was lonely at the end of his practice, no one was willing to face it.


    Li Fu sighed: "many years ago, when your mother and I didn''t resist the pressure to send you out from Luoyang City, we thought that if you could come back to us one day, we must not ask for anything from you. We should love more, but some things can be done without thinking. So after you come back, we have a lot of other hearts It''s ridiculous to think about it now, but you know, we still love you


    Li Fuyao said softly: "since it is destined to be lonely, we can only deal with it. There is no other way."


    After saying this, he seemed to feel a little too sad and began to laugh.


    In Li''s eyes, this smile is actually more sad than crying.


    He didn''t quite understand Li Fuyao''s experience. He had to experience it together.


    Li''s father took a drink and whispered, "we just hope you can have a good life."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    Many years later, when people look for the deeds of the sword immortal in various ancient books, they will always talk about a lot of things. Of course, the most important story starts from the departure of another sword immortal.


    The sword fairy who left the world is chaoqingqiu.


    Before leaving the world, Chao Qingqiu had a big battle with the saints of the three religions in the cloud of Luoyang City. But before that war, the world had a sword against this world, and the sword spirit of that sword spread to the whole world. All the swordsmen were aware of the sword spirit, and countless swordsmen who had never been exposed before were actually looked at by Chao Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu has no eyes, but his sword has eyes.


    After the sword, most of them still chose the way of life in the past, but some chose to leave the cave and go to other places.


    Meng Jin is not the kind of person who likes to expose himself. His greatest wish in his life is to live and live as long as possible. So when Chao Qingqiu came to see him, he said a lot of things he knew. Later, when Chao Qingqiu came to Baiyu Town, he felt it, but ignored it. It was because of fear that he felt Chao Qingqiu''s He still didn''t do anything because he was afraid. What was he afraid of?


    Death, of course.


    After that sword, he did not hide in other places, because in Chao Qingqiu''s eyes, the effect of hiding anywhere was the same, so he was still in the North Sea. However, he felt that there was a sword immortal in the world. Although the sword spirit was far away from him, he also felt it. It was the sword spirit of Shengjing.


    He and Shengjing were contemporaries. Before Chao Qingqiu and Xu Ji, the two most brilliant swordsmen in the world were him and Shengjing. Unfortunately, neither he nor Shengjing dared to take the last step, because if he did not take a good step, he would die.


    Sheng Jing chose to close down in Jianshan to find the right time to break the border, while he chose to hide in Beihai, waiting for his old death.


    After feeling Shengjing''s breaking through, Meng Jin sighed about his luck, but soon that sigh was gone, because he felt that Shengjing was dead.


    At that time, there was already a blood rain between heaven and earth. Anyone can think clearly that it must be Chao Qingqiu who killed saints in the clouds. But Chao Qingqiu was only one person, and he certainly could not solve so many saints. Therefore, Shengjing broke the border to help him, but he was not Chao Qingqiu, so he died soon.


    Even if he is chaoqingqiu, what can it do?


    Because Chao Qingqiu died in the end.


    When Meng Jin felt the sword in the blood rain at first, he was also a little sad. Chao Qingqiu had been in the world for so many years, but he died in the end. This is really a sad thing.


    This is not only sad, but also terrible. In his opinion, even Chao Qingqiu will die like this. Isn''t it more unsafe for him, so he decided to continue to live like this. Although he has felt a lot of things in the blood rain, which makes his realm have some benefits, and let him continue to walk a few steps, he still doesn''t want to take the last step, but he doesn''t want to take the last step I''m very happy. I''m glad I can live more years.


    It''s boring in this teahouse, but it''s better to live without fun than to die.


    But these days, Meng Jin occasionally think of his friend, so some sigh, and then make his tea taste worse.


    He used to be a small tea house and didn''t earn much money. People who came here to drink tea naturally couldn''t drink it. Even if the taste was bad, it would not be drunk.


    So even if he was absent-minded, no one would notice that until one day, someone came to the teahouse in the heavy rain.


    He was an old man, almost as old as him, but his eyes were full of light. The most important thing was that he still had a sword hanging around his waist. When he came, there were many guests in the teahouse. Those guests were fishermen from Beihai. After the big event happened in Beihai many years ago, their horizons were broadened. Looking at this old man, they thought that he was a family with chivalrous spirit when he was old So even if some people think it''s funny, most people still respect it.


    The old man stood in front of the counter, looked at Meng Jin and said, "I want tea."


    This is nonsense, of course. It''s not tea drinkers who can come here, but also what they can do.


    Meng Jin said with a smile, "drink whatever you like."


    Tea is not a good tea. Put it on the table. Boiling water is always available. Once brewed, you can drink tea quickly.


    But the old man was obviously not so simple. He looked at Meng Jin several times and said, "the tea I want to drink can only be made by the old manager himself!"


    Meng Jin said without changing his face: "that adds one more article."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, which was no different from ordinary old people.


    The old man who hung the sword didn''t understand and asked, "why should we add one more Wen?"


    Meng Jin said, "I make tea for you with this old bone. I''m afraid I''ll live a little longer. Do you think it''s worth the money?""In this case, I''m afraid one Wen is too little, so I''ll give more things," the old man frowned


    Meng Jin didn''t speak. He looked at an xuanjian old man taking out a jade pendant from his arms, which had two words Jianshan on it.


    Meng Jin was the master of Jianshan in those days. If he didn''t know that he would probably die if he broke the border, or if he was still the leader of Jianshan, he would naturally know this jade pendant. The identity of this jade pendant is also the worship of Jianshan, but it is definitely not as valuable as Li Fuyao''s. "


    Meng Jin said with a smile:" this jade should be good and worth a lot of money. It''s a waste to use him to make tea with my old bones. "


    The old man with hanging sword said with a smile, "is that Meng Zhangjiao ready to soak me up? When we were drinking and having fun, you weren''t such a temper."


    Meng Zhangjiao said the three words, which made the atmosphere very quiet. Looking at the old friend who had not seen for many years, Meng Jin frowned and said, "I don''t know you."


    Yes, when Meng Jin was the leader of the school, he did send out jade pendants representing the offerings of Jianshan, but there were only a few of them. Those swordsmen were not brilliant figures.


    And in his memory, the person in front of him is definitely not one of those people who sent out sword jade.


    The old man with sword hanging said with a smile, "Meng Zhangjiao is really a noble man who forgets things. Did you forget that moonlit night that year?"


    However, when he heard that Mengyu had been a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, he did not think of one thing he had ever seen before Under the banner of Jianshan, he did some evil things. After several investigations, Meng Jincai found out that it was this man. On a moonlit night, Meng Jin, who had already ascended the building, killed him.


    He watched him roll down the cliff. How come he''s still alive?


    Meng Jin frowned and looked at the old man. Then he said, "so you come to see me today to tell me that you are still alive. Let me kill you again?"


    The old man with a sword shook his head and said with a smile, "Meng Zhangjiao is jealous of evil. Of course, it''s very good. However, those things have already passed. Who would like to mention it? I just want to ask Meng Zhangjiao. Some days ago, such a big thing happened in Luoyang City. Why didn''t Meng Zhangjiao have any idea and never seen you go to Luoyang City."


    Meng Jin''s eyes were slightly cold, and then he said calmly, "I have not asked about the affairs of the world for many years. I don''t want to pay attention to the things you say. Those things in Luoyang City are the affairs of the monks in the sea. How can you and I manage them when you and I go upstairs?"


    The old man with sword hanging said with a smile, "what Meng Zhangjiao said is very reasonable. But now that Jianshan is a young man, you are not afraid that this sword mountain will lose its prestige?"


    Meng Jin said coldly, "what do you want to say?"


    Hanging sword old man said: "nature is to ask Meng Zhang to teach you to go out of the mountain, I am willing to serve for Meng Zhangjiao."


    Meng Jin took a deep breath and was silent for a long time. Then he slowly asked, "although I have been in the North Sea all year round, I know something about many things. For example, I know that there are already two sword immortals in the same line of swordsmen. Under such a situation, why do you want to disturb my sword mountain


    When he said these words, under the tree in the backyard, the sound of swords began to sound, and Meng Jin''s killing intention began to show.


    As a swordsman of the same generation as Shengjing, he lived longer and was not a fool. Even if he only wanted to live, he was also trying to cultivate himself. Now he is in the realm of building, and he is also the strongest group of people.


    His Kendo realm should be much better than that of Zhou Qing.


    It''s not too hard for him to kill this man, even if it''s difficult.


    It''s just that the old man with hanging sword doesn''t mean to be afraid. He is also a swordsman who ascends the stairs. He will not be killed so easily. Even if he will die, he will have a certain time.


    Meng Jinwei narrowed his eyes, "who let you come, master or master?"


    If one of them is between them, it represents one side of Confucianism or Taoism.


    The old man shook his head.


    What he is going to say is absolutely not simple.


    Of course not these two people.


    Meng Jin was too lazy to pay attention to him. He waved a little, and the ordinary people in the teahouse fainted. The sword swept out from under the tree, and all the rust had been removed in the middle of the way. By the time he was in front of the old man hanging sword, it was already a long snow-white sword.


    Meng Jin was one of the representatives of kendo. Even though he did not dare to take the last step because of his fear of death, his Kendo was still very strong.


    When the sword was in hand, Meng Jin''s whole momentum changed. It was as if from an ordinary old man to a peerless swordsman with a sword in his hand. When there was no sword immortal, Meng Jin dared to say that he was the second swordsman in the world, so no one said that he was the first. The master of Jianshan was staring at the old man with hanging sword and asked nothing, Between the electric light and flint is a sword.This is the first time that Meng Jin used his sword after many years. It was not a kind of back to nature move, but a terrible sword move containing his countless sword Qi. It seemed that the space in front of him was torn when the sword was handed out.


    Countless majestic sword Qi gushed from the body of the sword, and countless majestic swords were intended to be born and destroyed in Meng Jin''s eyes.


    In a flash, the gorgeous light of the sword flew the old man out.


    After many years, Meng Jin''s sword came out again.


    The old man was surprised at first, but soon calmed down. He took out his sword to fight against the enemy. In a short time, he and Meng Jin fought against each other. However, their swordsmanship were not on the same line. Therefore, this sword was not as strong as that one.


    The old man with swords is losing.


    It''s an appalling sight to see countless waves rise.


    This is Meng Jin''s first sword.


    Such a strong first sword.


    If Shengjing is still alive and has not yet broken into the sea, he will feel ashamed when facing this sword.


    Meng Jin, who had not made a sword for many years, was a magnificent sight.


    There were many beads of sweat on the old man''s forehead. At that time, he was almost killed by Meng Jin. After so many years of practice, he thought that he would be better than Meng Jin after years of hard training. Even if he was not better than him, he would not be much weaker.


    But who wants it?


    Once met here, Meng Jin didn''t feel inferior at all. What''s more, he seemed to kill people if he wanted to. He didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    It''s really appalling.


    Meng Jin walked in the air with his sword. One sword was a rising tide in the sea. After counting the swords, there were huge waves behind him. The old man with hanging sword was attacked by the sword Qi and his face was pale. He said grimly, "Meng Jin, if you dare to kill me, you will die too!"


    Meng Jin was calm and tranquil, and his values were all talents. What value was there when people were dead?


    Although he did not know who was behind this man, he never believed that the man would do something for a dead man.


    Therefore, after half a quarter of an hour, Meng Jin''s sword had already broken through countless swords and was about to come to the old man with the hanging sword.


    With the majestic sword spirit coming, what else can the old man with hanging sword do besides retreat?


    The toothed old man of hanging sword handed out many swords, and countless sword spirit circled around him. He wanted to make sure that he was alive, because only living was valuable. He knew that Meng Jin wanted him to die, but how could he die now, so he was working hard. However, he never thought that Meng Jin''s realm was so high and his sword cultivation was so strong.


    No matter what he did, he couldn''t stop the swords.


    So he had to retire.


    He retreated again and again.


    Finally, there was no retreat.


    Seeing that he was about to be killed by a sword of Meng Jin, a golden light suddenly appeared between heaven and earth. After seeing the golden light, Meng Jin quickly withdrew.


    As the golden light grows stronger.


    There was a man on the beach.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    As the man appeared, the waves stopped and the North sea became quiet again.


    The old man sitting on the beach covered his chest and began to recover his sword spirit.


    Meng Jin was holding the sword, and the sword spirit was still around him. But looking at the man, he could not produce any fighting spirit. He was a swordsman who ascended the building. The monk on earth should have no threat to him no matter whether he could deal with it or not. But this one in front of him was not a monk on earth.


    It''s a saint sitting high in the clouds!


    The Taoist, whose body was covered with golden light, stood with his hands on his back. He just looked at Meng Jin with indifference and didn''t say much. However, when he stood like this, Meng Jin could feel a powerful breath as vast as the sea. If he was not a swordsman climbing the top of the tower, he would not be able to stand steadily.


    The wrinkles on Meng Jin''s old face seemed to be slightly shaken by a gust of wind, like rippling on the lake, and the snow-white sword in his hand reflected the light of the sky. Meng Jin said with difficulty: "it turned out that it was the sage who came here, but lost far away to welcome him."


    Hard as it was, the voice was flat.


    No matter how, Meng Jin was once the leader of Jianshan and one of the strongest monks in the world. How could he be like an ordinary monk.


    The sage looked at Meng Jin and said indifferently, "do you know who I am?"


    In the first World War of Luoyang City, there were three saints in the cloud, two Taoist saints and one Confucian sage. Since this one was dressed up as a Taoist, he was naturally one of the remaining Taoist saints.


    Among the remaining four Taoist saints, Ye Sheng has been living in seclusion all the time. Ning Sheng and Chen Sheng were seriously injured in the first World War of cloud. Who else can be seen in the world now, except Zhao Sheng, who didn''t show himself in the war?


    Meng Jin didn''t know the details of the battle in the cloud, but he knew one thing very well, that is, after the cloud war, the pattern of the world would change. However, he never thought that a saint would come to him without going to other places, and he would do something to him.


    Meng Jin is indifferent. He has been in Beihai for hundreds of years. He has been calm all the time. He does not dare to reveal his identity. He never quarrels with others. Today, he wants to kill people violently. He only wants to expose his identity. After killing people, he can leave Beihai and go to other places to continue to live like this.


    He is no longer the original master of Jianshan. He has nothing else to do. He just wants to live like this. In the last few years, maybe he will think about whether he can break open and go to the sea.


    Of course, going to Canghai is not for anything else, but simply for living a few years. Many years ago, Chao Qingqiu came to Beihai to see him. Seeing him like this, he didn''t do anything. He just asked something and then left. But at that time, he felt that Meng Jin was an old dog.


    It''s just an old dog who only wants to live and doesn''t want to do anything else.


    Meng Jin stood up with his sword and looked at the saint in front of him, silent.


    It doesn''t matter who he is, it''s what he does.


    Zhao Sheng looked at Meng Jin and said calmly, "Meng Jin, if you don''t want to teach with a good sword, you have to live like an old dog in the North Sea. What are you trying to do?"


    Meng Jin didn''t speak. He just looked at the old man with sword hanging in the distance, and then he said, "how about being an old dog? You can''t become a running dog."


    Old dogs and running dogs are both dogs, but the difference is very big.


    Running dogs need to be driven by people and do a lot of things for their masters. They can only beg for mercy. But old dogs can live safely. Even if they are not liked by people, they can still live safely. Meng Jin is willing to be an old dog, but he does not like to be a running dog, especially a saint''s running dog. That is probably the most unacceptable thing in his life except death ¡£


    Zhao Sheng said, "if you don''t want to be a running dog, you can only be a dead dog. I know you know how to choose."


    Meng Jin was standing by the sea with a sword in his hand, and the sea breeze was blowing his hair. Looking at the sage, he looked at him and said, "I don''t want to be a running dog or a dead dog, but I like to be an old dog most. Today sage Zhao wants me to be a walking dog. Naturally, I won''t be so simple Yes, I''d like to see if my sword can change Zhao''s mind


    Now, Meng Jin naturally knew the identity of the sage.


    Zhao Sheng looked at Meng Jin, his eyes were indifferent to the extreme, "mole ants raise their swords to the sky, I don''t know what''s the point. Even if you''re half a step into the sea, you''re just a bigger mole ant. How can you win half a point?"


    Meng Jin said with a smile, "since sage Zhao needs me to be a running dog, he will not think of turning me into a dead dog so soon. If so, why not take advantage of this opportunity to fight?"


    Even though Meng Jin has been an old dog for many years, he is still a rare intelligent man in the world. He has insight into the situation. This kind of thing has never been a difficult thing.


    Zhao Sheng no longer spoke, but looked at Meng Jin coldly.Meng Jin was holding the sword, his momentum continued to climb, and soon reached the peak. Countless sword Qi surrounded him. In his eyes, the sword was meant to be born and die. In the world of swordsmanship, apart from the two sword immortals, Meng Jin wanted to say that he was the second person, and no one dared to say that he was the first. Even though Chao FengChen had the knowledge of chaoqingqiu''s Kendo, he was still not Meng Jin''s opponent in the realm of climbing a building.


    After Meng Jin''s sword spirit reached the peak, he quickly handed out a sword. After this sword was handed out, the whole seaside was full of sword light. From now on, the sea became turbulent again.


    The image aroused by this sword is more than that.


    This surprised the old man who had been sitting on the beach for a long time.


    Countless sword Qi rolled up the sea, forming a huge water dragon attacking Zhao Sheng. Meng Jin''s sword can no longer be matched by the second sword in the world.


    Countless fierce swords are produced here, and they are intended to appear here. However, when they are rolled to Zhao Sheng, who is standing on the coast, there are still some things that are not good.


    Zhao Sheng looks at the seaside and just points out.


    A golden light left his fingers and soon fell into the sea. Even if the water dragon broke, countless sword Qi fell on the ground, as if countless swords were broken.


    Meng Jin looked at the sword without expression and said nothing more.


    You are the most powerful Tianjiao in the world, and you are the most powerful swordsman in the world. However, there is no way to deal with the sage above the cloud.


    This is the fact, the fact that can''t be changed.


    Meng Jin accepted this fact calmly.


    Standing by the sea, he has no expression on his old face. It''s normal that he can''t kill people or saints. He doesn''t care too much, but he has some accidents. It seems that he has one step left from the sage, but in fact, there are still thousands of steps to go.


    Until this time, he did not know how ridiculous the so-called half step into the sea was.


    Zhao Sheng pointed out a finger, then ended the battle, he looked at Meng Jin, indifferent way: "now tell me to be a dead dog or a running dog."


    Meng Jin said calmly, "what do you want me to do?"


    When someone comes to him, naturally, he doesn''t do what other people can do. What he has to do is what he can only do.


    Zhao Sheng said indifferently: "Chao Qingqiu left, Jianshan is now a young man in charge, I think you should go to get back what belongs to you."


    Meng Jin raised his eyes, a little numb. At that time, he was the leader of Jianshan. If he didn''t want to see what the sea was, he would not leave Jianshan, let alone the position of master of Jianshan, let alone become such an old dog. When he arrived at Canghai, he saw that there was no hope for him. After that, Meng Jin''s only goal in this life was to live for a long time After all these years in the North Sea, he didn''t care about anything except being alive, but now someone has to let him care.


    Some people want him to go back to Jianshan and do what he doesn''t think is meaningful.


    Meng Jin looked at the sage, frowned and said, "you want me to be the one who leaves a lasting reputation."


    Zhao Sheng looked at him and didn''t say anything. It was this thing. Whether he would be infamous or not and whether he could be regarded as a swordsman again was not Zhao Sheng''s concern. The saint, looking at Meng Jin in front of him, had only one question: do you do it or not.


    If you do this, you will live. If you don''t, you will have to die.


    It''s a very simple thing.


    Meng Jin asked, "Xu Ji gave the master of Jianshan to wushanhe. He was just and right. What should I fight for?"


    Zhao Sheng didn''t speak. A long time ago, Taoism tried to use baiweng to disturb Jianshan. However, Bai Weng was not a person of Jianshan, and the realm of Kendo was not so brilliant. Therefore, he was defeated by Shengjing sword. However, Meng Jin was different. He was the leader of Jianshan and the master of Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan. Now, all swordsmen can''t live in the same generation Comparable.


    Therefore, if he wants to be the leader of Jianshan, he should be well-known, at least it should look much more suitable than Wu Shanhe. As for why he did not appear before, it is easy to explain.


    Anyway, no matter what, as long as Meng Jin appeared in Jianshan, it would be a thriving Jianshan, and even a line of swordsmen would be different.


    The blow to the swordsman was extraordinary.


    Looking at the distance, Meng Jin said with some weariness: "do I still have to choose?"


    "Since you don''t want to die, you have no choice."


    Zhao Sheng said, the whole person will go to the sky, soon only left a back.


    Meng Jin turned his head and looked at the old man with a sword hanging by the sea. He said to himself, "now you and I are running dogs."


    It''s a very old voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    It''s not very snowy in Beihai, because it''s near the demon soil, and the climate is very different from the mountains and rivers. But when Meng Jin said that, it still snowed. It wasn''t snowy, but after it fell on Meng Jin, he felt very cold. He had not felt cold for many years, but felt the rain, he still felt very cold, and he tightened his tight robes, Old man''s body went to the teahouse by the sea. He wanted to drink hot tea in the teahouse to warm himself. Behind him, the old man with hanging sword stood up and looked at him. Meng Jin asked, "what time is it now?"


    At that moment, they became two dogs of the same master, which should no longer be enemies. The old man with hanging sword could not answer his question, but after thinking about it, he said, "it''s snowy season."


    Meng Jin said with a smile: "there should be a snow in the world."


    With these words, the old man with hanging sword was shocked to find that the long-standing blood rain had stopped. As early as he was knocked out of the teahouse by Meng Jin''s sword, it had stopped. That is to say, from now on, there is no rain in the world.


    It''s snowing in the North Sea.


    Then Luoyang city began to snow.


    In the light snow season, Luoyang City ushered in the first heavy snow. The heavy snow started in the early morning and soon filled the whole street. It soon made snow appear on the roofs of all households, and soon made people forget the bloody rain.


    The children in the lane are running happily, which is another winter and a time of reunion.


    Li Fuyao sat in front of the window and listened to the happy laughter coming from outside, and he also laughed.


    Children always don''t know what''s important in the world. As long as they are happy, they will be happy. There will be no problems because of other things.


    Heavy snow fell on the courtyard, and the people under Li''s house decorated themselves with lanterns and hung many red lanterns. On the street outside Li''s house, the snow was quickly swept away by the servants of Cheng''s house.


    Neighbors all know that Li''s youngest daughter is going to get married today.


    The little girl who played in this alley when she was a child is going to marry out today. Many people are sighing about the speed of time passing, but only a few people are sighing. It is said that the youngest daughter of the Li family married an official family, and the daughter of ordinary people is not really happy when she married into an official family.


    But since they have already decided on the marriage, no one can stop it.


    Li''s father, dressed in festive clothes, stood in front of Li Fuyao''s window, but he was not happy. He said softly, "if I had known this, I would not have married Xiaoxue out."


    Li Fuyao sat by the window and did not speak.


    Since the marriage has been discussed, it is already a fixed number. No matter who has any ideas, they can''t change them, unless Cheng Yusheng or Li Xiaoxue changes their mind.


    Li''s mother leans by his father''s side and looks at Li Fuyao to hear his opinion.


    Li Fuyao said calmly: "since Xiaoxue likes him, since he wants to marry again, that''s it."


    He is a brother, can help his sister a lot of things, but never can do that kind of thing.


    Li''s father sighed, thinking that his daughter who had been raising for many years was about to leave him, he became more and more depressed. His heart was full of fire. He even wanted to drag the little bastard to beat him up, and then asked why he wanted to take his daughter away.


    Li Fuyao said blandly: "tell Cheng Yusheng for me that if I bear the snow in the future, I will kill his family."


    Before, he told process Yusheng that if Li Xiaoxue was defeated in the future, he would kill him, but now he changed his mind. If he did, he would kill everyone in the Cheng family.


    Li Fu frowned and said, "it''s not very good to say these words on the day of our wedding."


    Li Fuyao laughed, "tell him in private."


    With these words, Li Fuyao is going out with his sword case on his back.


    Li''s mother was shocked and stopped him and asked, "it''s your sister''s wedding day. Where are you going?"


    Li Fuyao looked at her mother and said, "go to the palace."


    If it''s OK to go to other places, but Li Fuyao says that he is going to the palace, there is no reason to stop him. This is a big event, a very important one.


    "When will you come back?" asked Mrs. Li


    Li Fu shook his head. Before that, news came from the palace, saying that when it was the first snow, his royal highness of the king of Chu would break the boundary and become the sea. This was the first snow in Luoyang. Today is that day, so he will go to the palace.


    Li''s father waved his hand and took his mother. He said calmly, "come back early."


    Who knows Li Fuyao just shook his head and then said, "after going to the Imperial Palace, I will go to Jianshan, and then I may go to the West. I don''t know what happened before I come back."


    When he said these words, Li Fuyao was a little sad. He said that he was doomed to be lonely, but in fact he was not so lonely.


    He has his parents and his sister.


    There are also green locust trees.


    But no one knows what it will look like in the end, whether it is lonely or not, no one knows.He looked at Li''s father, took out two pills from his arms and put them in their hands. Then he said, "it''s not true that he can live many more years, but in the end it''s useful. Live well and I''ll come back."


    After saying this, he turned around, did not stop, even half a minute, has disappeared in the sight of two people.


    Before leaving Li''s house, Li Fuyao went to see Li Xiaoxue. She sat in front of the mirror with a crown of rosy clouds. She looked very beautiful. She was originally a beauty. Today, she felt more beautiful.


    Li Fuyao sat at the door and said with a smile, "good looking is good-looking, but I don''t know if after a few years, it will become a bit wordy like other women."


    Li Xiaoxue turned her head and looked at Li Fuyao with a smile on her face. She moved her lips and noticed Li Fuyao''s dress up. She was a bit melancholy, "brother, I can''t even stay in my wedding?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t want to say anything comforting. He just said, "I won''t object to things that Mr. changgu doesn''t object to. Just don''t forget to practice swordsmanship after marriage. If you want to have children, you should give birth earlier. Parents want to have grandchildren and bring them back to see more. My brother has a lot of things to do and can''t stay at home."


    Li Xiaoxue did not speak and lowered her head.


    Li Fuyao stood up and said with a smile, "I asked my father to tell Cheng Yusheng that if he dares to negate you, I will kill his whole family. But it suddenly occurred to me that you will become his daughter-in-law in the past. If you kill his family, you will be included. Forget it. If he loses you, my brother will only kill him."


    After saying these words, Li Fu Yao felt that there was nothing more to say, so he finally laughed again, and then stood up and left here, but there was a slight bitterness.


    After leaving Li''s residence, he opened his umbrella and went to the palace. This time, it was the eunuch who led him into the palace. The eunuch walked in front of him and slightly bowed his head. Looking at the young man who had entered the palace most frequently these days, Yu Guang thought that he was really trusted by his majesty.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know what he was thinking. He just walked slowly with his umbrella.


    The snow in the imperial city is hard to see.


    In front of the alley again, Li Fuyao saw the emperor standing at the gate of the courtyard. After nodding slightly, he went in.


    His highness of the king of Chu sat in the room like that.


    There were a lot of things on his side, which gave off a strange smell. After Li Fuyao came in, he found that his breath seemed to be covered up. Not only could he not send out his sword spirit, but his breathing became very light.


    The two white eyebrows of his royal highness of Chu fluttered. He looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "is it a good time to break the border today?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t know Feng Shui or any other ways. He just said, "if you can go upstairs, it''s always a good time. But his highness king of Chu is really ready?"


    In order to become a monk in the sea, you should not only be prepared, but also make sure that you can really cover up the breath. If you can''t cover up the breath, your highness, the king of Chu, may die here.


    His highness of Chu shook his head and whispered, "in fact, there are two things to ask you to come. The first is to let you see my broken situation, and the second is to ask you to help me to have a look and see who else will kill me."


    The royal highness of Chu is the oldest existence of the royal family, and it is also the secret of the whole royal family. However, it is not necessarily the kind of top secret thing. Maybe the news will spread out. After it is spread out, someone may attack and kill him while he breaks the border.


    This is the most worrying thing for his royal highness of Chu. Once he starts to break the border, even a green silk friar may threaten him, which is something he can''t accept.


    So he asked Li Fuyao to come to the palace.


    Li Fuyao said: "Luoyang city should have experts loyal to the royal family."


    When his highness knew what he wanted to say, he shook his head and said, "I can''t help those people."


    "You are Xu Ji''s grandson. The most important thing is that you have his lantern. I naturally know what kind of person Xu Ji is. I naturally believe the person who can deliver the lantern. But if you can''t cope with it, you don''t have to fight to death. It doesn''t mean that your life is not worth my life. I can come to the sea, and one day you can come to the sea. We are all the same. "


    His highness, the king of Chu, was smiling, but his voice was gentle.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and then nodded.


    When he came to the Palace this time, he brought all the swords with him, which was enough to deal with a monk of the three religions in the spring and Autumn period, not to mention killing people, but he was able to ensure that the man would not pass through him.


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "his highness of Chu didn''t say that before, because he was afraid that I would not accept this matter?"


    His highness did not speak, but he had a deep smile.


    He looked at Li Fuyao, and then said, "I just want to see Xu Ji''s sword."


    Li Fu shook his head. "The old ancestor is no longer there."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    In the light snow season with heavy snow, there is a woman named Li Xiaoxue who is going to marry in Luoyang City. In fact, both sides of the marriage are very important people in Luoyang City, but not many people are invited to attend. The imperial concubine Cheng in the palace knows about this, but she only asks people to bring some gifts to her nephew who is going to marry. She has no intention of leaving the palace, and the one sitting high is picking stars Mr. changgu of the building is even more so. Although he did not stop his apprentice and Cheng Yusheng, he did not have the idea of appearing.


    As for the bride''s brother, so too, left Li''s house and went to the palace.


    In the east of the city, Chen Chaoyu, who has been born for almost two months, has gone.


    He came out of bed, then sat on the threshold, looking at the snow, calm, boss Chen stood in the distance, looking at his son, without saying a word.


    Can a child who will leave in two months?


    If we say that before the boss may still have a fluke, but from this time on, he really believe that his children are not ordinary children.


    Many years ago, he had heard of the so-called fairy tales, in which there were stories of reincarnation, and his child, presumably, belonged to one of those stories.


    I don''t know what great person this child was in his previous life. He would be born in his family and become his son.


    Looking at the heavy snow, Chen Chaoyu seems very interested. He looks ahead and says something. His voice is too small for anyone to hear clearly, and no one is serious about it. This is just a child. What can he say?


    Mr. Chen sighed and said, "this child, no matter who is reincarnated or not, will be very successful."


    Beside him was the woman who was always uneasy. Listening to her master''s words, she was even more upset. She looked at the child sitting on the threshold and worried, "master, is he a monster?"


    Boss Chen has always been indifferent to this kind of thing, heard her question, heard this sentence, for the first time some angry curse: "that''s your son!"


    The woman gave birth to a son for boss Chen. Boss Chen drove all the women out and left her alone. No matter whether the man was his son or not, it was born from her belly. Others can say that the child is not good, but


    she can''t!


    Boss Chen didn''t know why. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He got up and was about to walk away, but suddenly he heard someone call him.


    "Master, the young master is gone again!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Chaoyu can walk. Of course, he has to go where he wants to go. He is walking in the snow, because he is too short, so the whole person is not impressive. Even the snow in some places is higher than his whole person, so it is difficult for him to attract other people''s attention. However, he is always a child walking on the road. Some people will see him and others will think after seeing him Came to hold him, but he dodged, hiding the snow road is difficult, he escaped a lot of people, came to a small yard in front of the yard, the yard has a door, the door was closed.


    He stood at the door and knocked.


    The voice is very low, perhaps because his strength is also very small.


    But anyway, he was still trying to knock at the door. At last someone heard him, so someone came to open the door for him.


    He stood in front of the door and looked at the woman behind it.


    The woman looked at the child, squeezed out a smile, bowed her head and asked, "where are you from?"


    Chen Chaoyu did not speak, but walked to the yard, which made the woman feel very strange. She lowered her head, picked up the little guy, then patted the snow on his head for him, and continued to ask, "where do you come from?"


    Chen Chaoyu was helpless and couldn''t get rid of himself. He had to let the woman take him in. Then the woman was going to change the clothes for the little guy with snow, but found that he was not wet by any snow at all.


    She felt strange and looked at him all the time.


    Chen Chaoyu sat under the eaves, looking at the distance, brewing for a long time, and then stood up.


    This body is also his body, which he brought to the world from outside the world, but it is not as good as the one before him. He looks at the heavy snow and doesn''t know what he is thinking, but he knows what he wants to do.


    The woman didn''t know where Chen Chaoyu came from, but she thought that someone would look for him. Maybe before long, the door would be knocked.


    It''s OK to send the child out at that time.


    She


    looked the child in the eyes and felt that he was more and more like someone.


    But someone has left the world, how can they still be.


    She sighed, full of sadness.


    Many things in this world are unpredictable, just like she doesn''t know why she falls in love with her, and she doesn''t understand why he has to leave so decisively.


    Can not say clearly, if all said clearly, the world does not have so many troubles.The woman suddenly said with a smile: "do you know, I like a person, that person is the most powerful person between heaven and earth, he can do what he wants to do, no one can make him feel difficult to do, just such a smart person, certainly won''t like me, the person he likes is me many years ago, but at that time I''m not what I am now By the way, even if he is now, he is not what he was at that time. How could he not like me now? "


    "I''d love to know the answer, but he''s gone and no one has told me the answer."


    The woman looked at Chen Chaoyu with a smile, "you little guy must not understand what I''m talking about. You are also strange. How old are you? Can you walk around? You don''t cry, are you cold? Would you like something to eat? "


    Women are like very annoying parents, always chattering.


    Chen Chaoyu can''t bear it any more.


    He looked at the one in front and said calmly, "sword."


    His voice is very young and unsmooth, because this is his first time to speak. It is not easy to be able to pronounce so accurately.


    The woman smacked her tongue, "sword?"


    Chen Chaoyu didn''t want to repeat it, but he had to repeat it again, "sword."


    The woman listened clearly this time, she doubted: "whose sword?"


    Chen Chaoyu replied, "my sword."


    There is only one sword in this yard. The owner of that sword is the immortal sword immortal.


    But the Sword Fairy has left the world.


    The sword has no master.


    There may not be your sword here.


    The woman wanted to say that, but soon she thought of another possibility. She burst into tears and looked at Chen Chaoyu. She tried to say, "Mr. Chao?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    Mr. Chao, this address is not a general address. There are many people with the surname of Chao in the world. There are many people who can be said to be Mr. Chao. However, whether it is Mr. Chao or Mr. Chen, the only person who can excite this woman is that person.


    That has left the world of chaoqingqiu.


    Even at this time, when someone mentions the word "Chao Qing Qiu", there will still be a lot of complicated emotions. The peerless sword immortal, the peerless swordsman who is not willing to become an immortal and not willing to go out of the sky.


    The Qing Qiu Dynasty, which is a relic and independent Dynasty.


    The woman''s tearful eyes were hazy. She looked at the child and hoped that he would reply.


    But the child just looked at the distance, did not speak, nor did he do anything.


    In the eyes of Chen Chaoyu, there are other things.


    The snowflakes all over the sky may be swords, all things may be swords, and everything between heaven and earth may be swords.


    The woman trembled, she looked at Chen Chaoyu almost implored: "who are you?"


    Chen Chaoyu said, "Chen Chaoyu."


    He had already said a few words before, but now he is much easier to speak. Although his voice is still so immature, what he said can be heard clearly.


    He did not go to see the woman, but asked, "where is my sword?"


    The woman frowned and said, "that sword belongs to Mr. Chao, not to you, unless you are Mr. Chao."


    Naturally, she forced Chen Chaoyu to admit that he was chaoqingqiu.


    Chen Chaoyu twisted his head and said, "is the name the same? What''s the meaning of it? Chao Qingqiu has left the world, and there will be no more chaoqingqiu."


    When he said this kind of words, it was equivalent to a disguised admission that he was facing Qingqiu, but how could such a thing happen.


    There is a saying of reincarnation in the practice between heaven and earth, but it is all aimed at the sea. The monks of Canghai are already the most powerful monks in the world, and their actions are natural and reasonable.


    Their death, of course, is to leave the heaven and earth, there is no chance of reincarnation.


    Because it''s not allowed in this world.


    But if this one is Chao Qingqiu, doesn''t it mean that he is strong enough to change the will of heaven and earth and return to this world?


    Women listen to this like, looking at this strange face, happy smile, "you really are Mr. Chao."


    After saying this, she quickly got up and went to the house to look for the sword. After a short time, she came back here and put the sword in front of Chen Chaoyu.


    Chen Chaoyu took a look at the sword, and the sword began to tremble.


    Old road, new road, two swords and one person.


    In this way, the woman is more convinced that he is the Qing Dynasty.


    Looking at Mr. Chao''s strange face, the woman asked cautiously, "since Mr. Chao wants to leave, why will he come back?"


    Yes, why did I want to come back after I was tired of this world.


    If you want to come back, why do you have to go?


    Chen Chaoyu, or chaoqingqiu, looked at the snow, looked at the sky, and then said softly, "I saw the scene outside the sky. I have some trouble, so I want to come back."


    The woman didn''t want to know what tianwai had in the end, but since she had asked about it, she naturally could only follow Chao Qingqiu and say, "what is there on earth outside that day?"


    Toward the green autumn smile, "you are silly, there are natural immortals outside the sky."


    Listen to Chao Qingqiu say she is stupid, but she is very happy, not a bit angry, because Mr. Chao has never been so close to her, she looked at Chao Qingqiu very seriously, and then said, "since Mr. Chao is back, don''t be tired of the world."


    Chao Qingqiu had no choice but to smile, "and have to stay in the world for a long time, who is tireless?"


    Listening to this, the woman sincerely laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After finishing the last few words with his Highness the king of Chu, Li Fuyao withdrew from the courtyard and stood at the gate. The emperor of Yanling stood with him at the gate of the courtyard. They stood side by side. There was no royal ceremony or difference between the two.


    Emperor Yanling looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "I was coerced by the school and sent the Ministry of punishment to sacrifice you. But I didn''t succeed at that time. In the end, I let Mr. Yanqing do it, and I also saved your mind. Who knows, this release is really right."


    Looking at the heavy snow, Li Fuyao recalled the snowy night in Baiyu town many years ago. All the stories started at that time. If he died on that snowy night, there would be no story about him in the world. At most, his parents would think of him occasionally, but soon forgot that no one is eternal, and people''s memory is limited Yes.


    So no one won''t be forgotten.


    Even Chao Jian Xian is the same.


    Many years later, no one will remember him. Perhaps in the world after hundreds of years, no one can remember a man named Chao Qingqiu hundreds of years ago, even if he was so extraordinary.Li Fuyao said, "Your Majesty has done some things. I''m afraid we still need to do the following things."


    What Li Fuyao said about us does not include Yanling emperor.


    Who are we.


    We are the monks.


    Emperor Yanling was silent for a moment, and then said, "I thought a lot later. You are too strong. We people have no way to take you. Even if some people stand on my side sincerely, it is impossible to guarantee that there will be no change of heart. In fact, the safest way is for you to disappear from the world."


    Who are you.


    You are still monks.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "this is an impossible thing."


    The common people should think that the monks standing on their heads disappear, which is absolutely safe.


    But the monks had been standing higher. How could they have left like this.


    So it''s impossible.


    Unless one day, there will be a disaster in the world and all the monks will die here.


    Li Fuyao thought of a possibility and took a look at emperor Yanling.


    Yanling emperor quickly shook his head, "this thing talks about the quality, but it''s not good enough."


    Li Fuyao did not say anything. Why can friars always stand high? Of course, it is because they are strong. Their strength is obtained through practice. As long as talents with sufficient qualifications are more likely to become strong.


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He just untied the sword case and put it in front of him.


    He didn''t know what to expect.


    Maybe there will be a lot of monks coming, or maybe not a single one.


    But he has to stay here.


    Emperor Yanling said, "at that time, I went to see Mr. changgu. I wanted him to help me this time, but Mr. changgu didn''t see me."


    Li Fuyao ignored this sentence. He just looked at the end of the lane and said, "I hope your Majesty''s secret is always a secret."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    The wind and snow outside the lane is heavy, but there is no snow in the lane from now on.


    Emperor Yanling didn''t do any good to stay here, so he soon left, leaving Li Fuyao alone in front of the courtyard.


    Li Fuyao stood at the gate of the courtyard, looking out of the alley, thinking about the marriage in Luoyang City. There would not be many relatives and friends today, but his sister would be very happy, Happier than ever.


    It should have been the happiest day of her life.


    In the yard.


    The king of Chu stood in front of the door. His white hair seemed to be gently placed behind his head. The two long white eyebrows were quiet and no longer fluttering. Looking at the sky, he sat back on the futon, and then whispered with a smile: "there is no difference between the heaven and the earth."


    After saying this, he closed his eyes, and then a mysterious breath burst out of his body. Soon, he set out from him, went to the gate of the hospital, and then took it back.


    Innumerable breath in this small courtyard sends out close, as if a person is breathing in general.


    His Highness''s body began to change. At first, his long white eyebrows gradually became shorter, and then they became black. Then his white hair began to turn black.


    At last, the wrinkles on his face began to disappear. If someone looked at his royal highness in front of him at this time, he would be surprised. If his old friends saw him like this, he would remember many years ago. When his highness had not left Luoyang, he was the dream lover of those young women in Luoyang City. I don''t know how many All the women wanted to give birth to the royal highness of Chu, but after all, she was born in a royal family. At first, his royal highness devoted himself to political affairs and had no intention of doing so. When he was imprisoned later, he was even more reluctant to delay other women. Therefore, he never married.


    As for later, when his royal highness of Chu, who was devoted to spiritual cultivation, there was no woman to accompany him.


    His highness of Chu''s body has changed, but the whole person''s breath is more and more intense. Those can be said that the vast Qi machine emanates from his body, but only hovers in this small courtyard, does not overflow half a minute.


    His body is gathering. This is the precursor for a monk who ascends a building to become a monk in the sea. The breath should have gone straight into the sky and let many people know it. However, the courtyard has spent six thousand years of Yanling Dynasty, so it is very quiet. There is no breath leaking out. His royal highness of the king of Chu has changed back to the original appearance, just with his eyes closed When will the Tao open.


    But there is no doubt that the moment he opened his eyes, that was when there was another monk in the world, there was no doubt about it.


    But it''s hard to say if you can open your eyes.


    Li Fuyao reached out and patted the corner of his clothes. Then he saw a figure at the entrance of the alley.


    That''s a very tall old man.


    Dressed in a grey robe and with a serious look, he came to the alley.


    Li Fuyao frowned.


    Emperor Yanling''s secret is not a secret.


    The old man walked into the lane with some snow and wind, which made Li Fuyao look a little ugly.


    After a long walk, the old man stood in his place and looked at the young man standing at the gate of the hospital. His old face was full of ridicule.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know this person, but he can feel the familiar atmosphere.


    The old man sneered and said, "those who were abandoned by our school have gone down a narrow path. What''s the use when they come to such a state? In the end, they don''t have to die here."


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk sword in his hand and remained silent.


    Just now, he had already felt that this person''s realm is not spring and autumn, but climbing stairs!


    A monk who ascended the building came here in person, which can explain the problem.


    Li Fuyao felt the tremendous Qi, and his face turned pale. If he was a monk in the spring and Autumn period, he could deal with it, but he was a monk who ascended the stairs. There were two realms left for him.


    The old man took a look at the courtyard, and then he said indifferently: "a monk who wants to become a sea is so timid. It''s the same as chaoqingqiu in those years."


    Li Fuyao''s forehead was full of sweat. He looked at the old man and said calmly, "if Chao Jian Xian is still there, you can''t say that."


    Even the saints did not dare to do anything in front of them when Chao Qingqiu had not left the world, let alone an ordinary monk who went upstairs.


    Li Fuyao looked at the old man with a very complicated look. Chao Qingqiu could not take him seriously, but he could not. He was just a monk in the twilight of the day. He had no way to deal with such a monk.


    It''s just a monk who ascends the building realm. How can he come to Luoyang quietly.


    You should know how to say that there are Li changgu and Chen Jiu on the tower in Luoyang City.Even if Li changgu did not want to see emperor Yanling, it was because he was not far away from doing some things, but since the other party was a person who went to the building, he should have a reason to do something.


    The old man took a look at Li Fuyao and said, "do you want me to kill the one inside first or you first?"


    Li Fuyao gathered his sword spirit in front of his chest. A moment later, his majestic sword spirit instantly spread out on the green silk sword. At the same time, several swords in the sword box were also found.


    They all trembled slightly.


    The old man was surprised, but soon sneered, "in that case, you should die first."


    With these words, the old man took a step forward. When he stepped out, the whole alley was filled with an extremely mysterious atmosphere. It was like that the heaven and earth suddenly became smaller, and after it became smaller, Li Fuyao was enveloped in it, making him extremely uncomfortable and even unable to move.


    In the fog mountain, he can still fight against Hu Xiao, who is in the same Twilight situation, but in the face of this monk who ascends the building, he has no possibility of making a move.


    Li Fuyao was trapped by the majestic air force. The old man went to him, looked at him, and then asked, "how do you want to die?"


    Li Fuyao''s expression was plain. Although there were beads of sweat rolling down from time to time, his expression was calm and there was no panic at all.


    The old man stretched out a thin arm and put it in front of Li Fuyao. Then he put his hand on Li Fuyao''s neck. Whether he would strangle the promising swordsman here directly depends on his mood.


    Only a moment later, the old man glanced at the small courtyard, frowned, gave up the idea of killing Li Fuyao immediately, but walked into the small courtyard.


    For the time being, the most important thing for the king of Chu is not to care about the situation.


    The old man walked into the courtyard, but the Qi was still there, which made Li Fuyao unable to break free.


    It seems that Li Fuyao has never encountered such a powerless situation since he practiced his sword. Without much to say, he trapped himself here.


    The old man walked into the courtyard, looked at the scene inside, slightly stopped, some questions.


    The courtyard was full of Qi. The royal highness of King Chu stood at the door of the room and looked at the old man coming in. The old man frowned and said, "according to the old man, the number of saints in the clouds has its own quantity, so we should not do anything else."


    His royal highness of Chu didn''t look like breaking through the realm. He stood at the door and looked at the monk who came from the school. He said calmly, "everyone wants to go to the clouds. You just don''t have a chance. Just like your books, you can say such nonsense. It''s very reasonable, but it''s just deceiving the world."


    old man said: "the thing that deceive the world is not your has the final say."


    This monk who ascended the tower stood in his place and looked at his royal highness of the king of Chu. His manner was not vulgar. He did not have the same appearance as the one standing in front of Li Fuyao.


    The king of Chu said, "since you want to stop me, let''s do it."


    The old man laughed and said, "no hurry."


    What is not in a hurry, of course, is not in a hurry.


    He was able to deal with Li Fuyao directly before because he was sure that he would win. But now he is not sure whether he is breaking the border. If his highness does not break the boundary, then his current state is not what he can deal with. A monk who has already gone half a step into the sea is not what ordinary people can compare with Yes.


    It''s just that the majestic air in the courtyard fluctuates constantly. In any case, his Royal Highness has already begun to break through the border. But if it is, why does he look so leisurely, just like an outsider, looking at him with no fear.


    It may be mystifying, but it may also be true.


    The old man asked, "what''s the difference between going to the sea and climbing a building?"


    Now the king of Chu, who can say the four words of "Fengshen Ruyu", said: "it''s as vast as the sea, or to say something else, you have to go and see for yourself. It''s not clear."


    The old man asked, "can''t you say it clearly or don''t know?"


    His royal highness of Chu laughed and did not speak.


    Since they are all temptations, if you want to test, I want to test too. That''s all.


    The old man sighed and said no more. After he looked at his royal highness again, he was going to fight boldly.


    The king of Chu asked with a smile, "have you thought about it?"


    The old man had already made up his mind and was going to fight boldly, but now hearing such a sentence, the whole person''s mind became a little shaky.


    His Highness the king of Chu looked at him and held out a hand, which made the whole world a meal.


    He said with a smile, "practice is not a day''s work. Do you want to see my achievements over hundreds of years?"


    The old man unconsciously stepped back a step, and the wind seemed to blow through the ears of the whole person.


    The king of Chu suddenly felt terrible in front of his highness.


    The degree of horror is the only one he has ever seen in his life!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    The wind and snow fell outside the courtyard.


    There was not a trace of snow falling in the yard, and his Royal Highness''s smile was very calm. He looked at the old man, and then walked forward, and the old man stepped back a step.


    One in and one out.


    This is a simple fight.


    The old man''s face became a little ugly, "which step did you take?"


    The king of Chu shook his head, "still walking."


    Yes, his highness king of Chu has been breaking the state all the time, but his breaking state is different from other realms. From climbing the stairs to the sea, this is the most mysterious process in the whole practice world. After all, no monk in this world is willing to let others know the Tao at this stage, and the sages will not tell you what will happen in the middle of the sea, Even the king of Chu didn''t know it at first.


    It was not until a moment ago that his Highness the king of Chu understood that this was the place of destruction.


    His broken state is not the same as Shengjing''s forced destruction, which is quite different.


    Shengjing was not. At that time, Shengjing wanted to go to the Canghai sect for a visit to Qingqiu, so he used the most extreme method. However, whether he would die in someone else''s hands or not was doomed to live for a long time. However, it is quite normal for his royal highness of Chu to become such a Canghai monk after many years of practice.


    It can''t be compared in the same day, nor can it be compared naturally.


    The old man looked at him, full of fear.


    His royal highness of Chu laughed calmly and put his hand on his forehead. There was a huge air jet that reached the extreme and burst out from him. Through that hand, it fell into the old man''s eyebrow. For a moment, the majestic air machine directly poured into the old man''s eyebrow, and soon smashed the old man''s soul. In another moment, the old man flew out and landed in the courtyard, spitting blood ¡£


    The old man covered his chest and looked at his royal highness in horror.


    His Highness the king of Chu was calm.


    "Life and death as usual."


    After saying this, his royal highness of Chu gave a calm smile, then reached out his hand, and directly killed the old man.


    As soon as the old man died, Li Fuyao''s Qi disappeared. He stood up and spat out his turbid breath. A moment later, Li Fuyao appeared at the gate of the courtyard. His royal highness of Chu stood in the courtyard and looked at him.


    Li Fuyao asked, "what''s going on?"


    His royal highness of Chu said: "I think the king is wrong. It''s different from climbing the tower to the sea."


    What''s different? How is it different? It''s very well said.


    The king of Chu looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "can you feel the air inside?"


    The courtyard is full of many air machines, some of which belong to the monk who ascends the building, some belong to the monk Canghai, and they are all different.


    Innumerable gas machines are inside, just like a big dyeing house.


    Li Fuyao felt the Qi and frowned: "how could this happen?"


    His royal highness of Chu said: "it''s hard to say, feel it yourself."


    He really did not know, because even he himself was the first to break through the situation and naturally had no experience.


    Li Fuyao suddenly said, "then when can you really break through?"


    His royal highness of Chu became a little melancholy, "I don''t know. Maybe it will take a long time. It seems very strange inside, and I don''t understand it."


    Li Fuyao frowned and thought about something else, but didn''t say much.


    His royal highness of Chu suddenly said, "maybe we can do something when we get to the sea."


    ¡­¡­


    The snow was floating in every corner of Luoyang City. Chao Qingqiu sat under the eaves and looked at the snow. Beside him, sitting on another chair, it was the woman.


    The woman looks at now is only a child''s chaoqingqiu, in addition to has been smiling, also has some other mood.


    Chao Qingqiu knew her expression, but didn''t go to see her. He looked at the snowflakes and suddenly said, "there will be a saint above the clouds today."


    The woman was no longer the woman she was. She knew a lot of things and knew that there was another saint to appear. She was a little surprised and immediately asked, "does Mr. Chao want to do something now?"


    Chao Qingqiu said: "look at me like this, there is still a little bit of possibility to make a move? That''s a saint. It''s not a cat or a dog. Can you kill it if you say it? "


    The woman thinks that you just killed those two saints not long ago. To you, it seems that saints are not much worse than cats and dogs.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "do you guess this saint is a real saint or a fake saint?"


    A woman smacks her tongue. How can she know the difference between the true saint and the false saint.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "this is the sage of the world, the first since ancient times, so the chaos in the world is from now on."


    Looking at the snow, he shook his head, "but at this moment, it''s easy to die after breaking the boundary."


    "Dead?"


    "Of course it is death. Since you want to be a sea, you have to know that some people don''t want more monks in the world, so it''s not death.""What can I do?" the woman asked


    Chao Qingqiu smiles, so he can only wait. What can he do to die.


    "When will Mr. Chao come back?" the woman asked


    Now chaoqingqiu is just a child. When to come back may be a long time. At least in a short time, chaoqingqiu can not become the sea, nor the invincible swordsman in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak. It would take at least a hundred years.


    A hundred years later, he may return to the previous height.


    Just as time goes by, Hongyan is easy to grow old. After a hundred years, she has become a corpse.


    She looked at Chao Qingqiu and asked seriously, "Mr. Chao, do you think I can practice sword?"


    Chao Qingqiu looked at her, and her eyes were filled with other emotions. Before she opened her mouth, the woman said, "if Chao Qingqiu said yes, I would like to ask Mr. Chao to teach me how to practice sword. If not, Chao Qingqiu would refuse."


    Toward the green autumn straight way: "go again, if the same end, you can also accept?"


    The woman said with a smile: "if you can accompany Mr. Chao for a long time, then you can accompany Mr. Chao more. Even if Mr. Chao is not willing, it will not work."


    Chao Qingqiu asked helplessly, "why don''t I want to do it?"


    The woman stretched out her hand nervously to pinch Chao Qingqiu''s face, and then some excited smile said: "naturally, it''s because Mr. Chao has no way."


    In her opinion, chaoqingqiu is just a child. Even though he was the most amazing sword immortal in the world a few months ago, it is no different from ordinary children at this time.


    But if she knew that Chao Qingqiu had killed a monk earlier, she would not have thought so.


    Chao Qingqiu said with a little helplessness: "it''s not necessary to practice sword. It''s the hardest way to practice sword. Can you really stand it?"


    The woman nodded earnestly, "OK


    "


    Chao Qingqiu smile, no more said.


    Just his expression, in such a child''s face, it seems some lovely, less a lot of vicissitudes.


    The woman asked, "Mr. Chao, do you like me now?"


    "The snow is good today."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Heavy snow is not a good season.


    But killing is a good time.


    In the heavy snow, two more people came to the streets of Luoyang City. Two people walked on the street and walked in the heavy snow. It turned out that no one could see these two people clearly or even feel them.


    One of the two men, with a volume of old books pinned to his waist, walked while the other introduced the scenery of Luoyang City for the other, who was also a scholar, but took nothing.


    Two people walk on the long street slowly and firmly.


    The scholar who had been talking all the time suddenly said, "it''s not good to kill people at this time of the year."


    Can be called like this, this world does not have, some are the cloud of those.


    However, there is only one sage named Zhang Sheng in the cloud.


    Zhang Wumo of Confucianism is one of the only two sages of Confucianism.


    Of course, this does not count the saint who has been wandering.


    When things happen in the world, sages don''t care too much about it, but for them, it''s a big thing for them to become a saint. Besides, the monk who wants to become a saint is still in Luoyang City, or he wants to subvert the dominant position of Confucianism in Yanling. Confucianism naturally needs to face up to it. It''s impossible for Zhou Fuzi to do it himself, so Zhang Wumo is the only one.


    This Confucian sage did not appear in the war on that day, nor did he hurt him. Now there are two Confucian saints. Who will come if he doesn''t come.


    Since it was a saint who appeared in person, he was also a very important person who was accompanied by him naturally.


    Only he is qualified.


    Moreover, from a certain point of view, Su Ye''s only respect for the saints in the cloud is Zhang Sheng.


    Zhang Sheng''s temper is very good. After listening to Su Ye''s words and laughing, he said, "I don''t want to kill people, but I don''t want to kill them. What can I do?"


    "Waiting for Yanling to do something immoral? When the time comes, is it you, Su ye, or I, who will take charge of it? Chao Qingqiu killed a lot of them. When the time comes, a new one will come out, and I can''t control it. "


    Su Ye frowned and said, "is it really possible that he will break the border now?"


    Zhang Wumo said with a smile, "it can''t be fake."


    After saying this, Zhang Wumo looked at Su ye again and said seriously, "I''ve wanted you to come to the cloud for a long time. What are you hesitating about?"


    Su Ye smiles, and then says, "I haven''t seen enough of the world scenery. What can I do in the clouds?"


    After the war, both Confucianism and Taoism suffered losses. There were people on both sides of the orthodoxy that could fill the gap. The Taoist school was undoubtedly the Lord of the temple, and Confucianism was naturally Su Ye.These two, one is the leader of Taoism and the other is the leader of Confucianism. Although the temple master is better than others in terms of cultivation, it is of no great use to say that this is of no great use. At the end of their practice, it is up to them to become the sea.


    There are four sages in Taoism, but there are only two in Confucianism.


    Zhang Wumo said: "if you don''t go to the cloud, if I can''t stop him, things will be in trouble."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    The smell in the courtyard becomes more and more strange. The breath of the royal highness of Chu is slowly becoming stronger. Li Fuyao is seriously feeling the breath of the courtyard.


    The king of Chu stood up from the eaves, looked at the sky, and suddenly said, "something happened."


    Li Fuyao was stunned, "what''s the matter?"


    His royal highness of Chu said with a smile: "of course someone came to kill me."


    Since it is no secret that his highness of Chu broke the border, it will certainly attract many people, just like the former one. Of course, apart from the former one, there are many others.


    For example, a saint,


    saints will not allow such things to happen.


    Li Fuyao asked, "how long is it


    The king of Chu thought for a moment, and then said with some uncertainty, "he should have half a quarter of an hour before he came here. I should have another hour when I broke the border."


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to smile, "what about this half hour?"


    His royal highness looked at Li Fuyao and did not answer this question. Instead, he asked, "what do you see here?"


    "See a lot."


    There are a lot of things that can be seen when a monk ascends a building to break through the realm. It is a chance to see a monk of Canghai and a monk who ascends a building to break the realm. The two have different opportunities, but both are very important.


    His Highness the king of Chu nodded. He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "in that case, you can go first."


    There is a saint who wants to kill him, which is unavoidable. Li Fuyao stays here. Apart from dying together, what else can he do? It was meaningless to die together. Naturally, he didn''t want to die here with Li Fuyao.


    Looking at tianwai, his highness of Chu sighed: "Xu Ji had not finished his journey and had not seen the scenery. You should go to see it for him. Now that you die here, there is no reason. I originally wanted to take you to see other things after breaking the border, but now that something has happened, let it go."


    Li Fuyao looked up at his royal highness of the king of Chu. After thinking about it, he made a serious ritual and did not intend to continue to stay here. As his highness said, since it is not necessary, why should he stay here.


    If you can''t do something that doesn''t make sense, don''t do it.


    Quite right.


    Li Fu shook his sword case and went outside the yard.


    Then he stood at the gate of the yard again.


    He proved by his actions that I was gone.


    The king of Chu laughed. What kind of a young man is this.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Sheng and Su continued to walk on the street before.


    Su ye said calmly: "the chaos in the school palace, I want to come to Saint Zhang. You know, if I leave, I will only keep on disorderly. The saints don''t care about human affairs, but I am a monk on earth, but I want to manage it."


    Zhang Sheng frowned, "after you enter the cloud, naturally you can still manage it. The one who has left the world is not willing to take more care of the human affairs. I am an old man and will not pay attention to these things. If you want to manage, who can stop it?"


    Su Ye shook his head. "Emperor Yanling wants to see neither the human nor the mountain. In fact, I also want to see neither the human nor the cloud. But in the past, there are more things that make things very troublesome. What I have to do is to make things simpler. When things are finished, I will make a choice."


    Zhang Sheng sighed, and then said: "things are not difficult, but you also know, missed the opportunity, there is no one waiting for you on the cloud."


    Su Ye smiles and doesn''t say any more.


    He stopped and saw the Imperial City in front of him.


    Su Ye looked at the Imperial City, no mood, Zhang Shengsheng said: "if there are other possibilities, I will not come."


    Su Ye didn''t speak. She just didn''t want to go on or retreat. She just stood here.


    The teacher in charge of the school looked at the front and thought about a lot of things.


    Zhang Sheng stepped into the palace and soon arrived at the small courtyard. Li Fuyao''s sight was full of gold.


    Jin Guangqian is a man.


    The breath of that man was more powerful than that of the old man before. Li Fuyao''s whole life became miserable. Even if he met a monk who went to the building before that, it would be OK.


    But how did you meet a saint again?


    Li Fuyao looked at the sage, but the saint didn''t look at him. Even though Zhang Sheng knew that Li Fuyao was a descendant of Chao Qingqiu and that Li Fuyao was the most amazing young swordsman in the world, he did not stop thinking.


    When he came to the gate of the courtyard, he was one step away from entering it.


    Li Fuyao suddenly said, "please wait."


    After a meal at the foot of Zhang Sheng, he turned his head and took a look at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao said, "I have a sword."


    Zhang Sheng didn''t care."I want to ask the saints to have a look."


    Zhang Sheng felt that hearing the most funny words in the world, I have a sword. Who would you like to invite to come and see me?


    Who am I?


    I''m a saint.


    Li Fuyao looked at Zhang Sheng very seriously, and managed to send out some sword Qi from the lingfu.


    Zhang Sheng said, "keep it."


    Keep this sword. It''s useless to pass it out anyway.


    Zhang Wumo is a person appreciated by chaoqingqiu. Among all the saints in the cloud, Zhang Sheng is the alien. He always has some kindness to the world, but he is absolutely not indifferent to the world.


    Therefore, in the face of Chao Qingqiu''s most admired younger generation, Zhang Wumo didn''t kill him. Instead, he said, "keep it. What you keep is your sword and your life.".


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak, but he was trying very hard to pull out his sword.


    The green silk sword slowly comes out of its sheath.


    With a sharp sword.


    At that time, he was faced with a monk who ascended the building, but he could not pull out his sword. That was because the monk had never given him a chance to draw his sword, but this one did not give him a chance.


    So Li Fuyao wanted to have a try.


    So he''s going to pull out his sword.


    This, of course, is beyond our capacity.


    But it could also be a brave attempt.


    Zhang Sheng looked at him and stepped back.


    He stepped back a step, naturally in order to give Li Fuyao space to draw his sword.


    It is a rare thing for a saint to do so.


    But Zhang Sheng is willing to give him this opportunity.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath, and the sword finally came out of its sheath!


    With a sharp sword, but for Zhang Sheng, this is very weak. Li Fuyao handed out a sword, a very calm sword. For a moment, there seemed to be more wind and snow in the alley.


    Zhang Sheng frowned.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a small courtyard, under the eaves, a man looked at the sky, and then whispered, "look at the sword."


    He also has a sword.


    What do you think?


    Yeah, look at it. It''s not a big deal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    Li Fuyao handed out a sword, of course, it was not something that Zhang Shenghui thought was incredible. He frowned, and it would not be because it was Li Fuyao''s sword.


    It''s something else.


    Others are swords.


    When Li Fuyao handed out the sword, Zhang Sheng really felt a majestic sword meaning. It started somewhere in Luoyang City, not in front of him, but also in front of him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the east of Luoyang City, there is a deserted courtyard. There is no one to take care of it, so there is still a lot of blood rain that fell on the world before. The blood rain is a little black now, but it can be seen that it was the blood rain at that time.


    Those blood rain accumulated in some part of the courtyard, even floating on the previous leaves, and some snowflakes occasionally fell on these water, making the water appear a lot of ripples.


    A middle-aged man pushed the door in. He took a broom and wanted to clean up the yard. The yard had not been inhabited for several years, so it has become so dilapidated. Thinking about his old friends who lived in the yard, the man sighed. After pushing the door open, he went to the side of the water, thinking of sweeping it. But he bent over and saw what was in the water Things.


    Look carefully, it''s a small sword!


    It''s not a small sword, it''s a water sword!


    The water sword rushed out of the water, like a real sword, appeared in this world.


    The middle-aged man fell down in the snow, looked at the water sword and murmured, "there is a ghost..."


    The water sword left the water and swept away.


    It soon disappeared.


    At the same time, when this water sword was born, there were many water swords in many places in Luoyang City, and there were countless water swords in the air.


    Soon, there are swords in the sky of Luoyang City!


    These water swords are covered with snow, and then become one after another.


    Countless snow swords hover in the sky.


    All people can see what is magnificent, this is magnificent!


    Countless snow swords hovered over Luoyang City.


    Chao Qingqiu looked up under the eaves. The woman was beside him. Both of them raised their heads. The woman asked, "why do you have these swords?"


    However, it was better for me to leave the sword for someone else


    Chao Qingqiu fought with the saints in the clouds and finally left the world. Later, there was a blood rain. His sword covered up the breath of all the saints after their death. At that time, people said Chao Qingqiu was the most powerful person in the world. That''s why the blood rain was his wealth to the world, but the most important and secret one was also They were swords in the blood rain. They should have appeared in the world one day when a swordsman broke through the realm and became a sword immortal. But Chao Qingqiu didn''t think of it. He finally chose to go to tianwai and came back, so he changed his mind.


    The idea is changed.


    But the swordsman was there.


    So today, the sword comes.


    Countless swords, in countless blood rain.


    Today is again before the world.


    This is his sword immortal''s handwriting again.


    I think it will be remembered for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the alley of the palace, Li Fuyao looked at his sword, which was covered with snowflakes. Then he looked at the snowflakes in the alley, looked at the carefree sword meaning, and finally looked at the sword in the sky.


    He said, "look at the sword.".


    It was to let Zhang Sheng see his swords, but how could he know? In the end, he saw these swords, countless swords.


    Zhang Sheng looked up at the sky, looked at the snow sword, and then some helpless, "chaoqingqiu, you this sword, unexpectedly fell on my body."


    There are a lot of helpless emotions in the voice.


    It''s interesting to do things in the morning.


    Zhang Sheng sighed. Naturally, the sword was not aimed at him, but now it is for him.


    Because he is the only saint in Luoyang, these swords can only meet him.


    Zhang Sheng took a look at Li Fu and thought that he was a little upset. Why did he want this young man to make a sword.


    He''s out of the sword now. It''s time for him to have a headache.


    After Chao Qingqiu left the world, the sword he left behind was not as strong as his sword, but it was the sword of a Canghai sword immortal, and that Canghai sword immortal was still Chao Qingqiu. How could it be a good thing to deal with.


    After looking up, Zhang SHENGFEI got up.


    He left the small


    lane, also left Luoyang City, went to Tianmu.


    Now there are countless swords in the sky curtain. When he went to the sky curtain, he wanted to put himself in the innumerable swords.When Chao Qingqiu''s sword came, it was undoubtedly a bold decision, but Zhang Sheng, who knew Chao Qingqiu''s temperament well, didn''t dare to wait until all the swords appeared.


    So a moment later, a inkstone appeared in the sky.


    "This is..."


    "Spring and autumn inkstone!"


    One of the four Confucian sages has gone, and one of the remaining three has not been seen for many years. Only two Confucian sages will appear in the mountains and rivers. Zhou Fu Zi holds the Confucian heavenly book, which is the last support of Confucianism. The other sage, Zhang Sheng, is holding a spring and autumn inkstone, which does not often appear.


    The friars in Luoyang city had seen the swords, and they had already suspected that a sword immortal had come to Luoyang city again, but they never thought that the sword immortal wanted to kill people in Luoyang City?


    It''s OK to kill people.


    Is it a saint to be killed?


    But before Luoyang City cloud, did not just have a big war?


    Why do you want to kill saints now?


    Although Zhang Sheng, who holds the spring and autumn inkstone, didn''t show up in the cloud battle at the beginning, he didn''t take part in it at all. Is it because of that that that the sword immortal held the saint in hatred?


    Almost all the monks in Luoyang felt frightened. If there was another big war just behind the cloud battle, and a saint would die today.


    In this world, it''s a mess.


    There are only two sages left in the world in Confucianism, if only one more is dead.


    From then on, who did Yanling listen to?


    What''s more, if today a sword immortal killed a saint.


    I''m afraid that no one can stop the development of swordsmen in the future.


    In two wars, two sword immortals killed four sages?


    I''m afraid this achievement is the first in the six thousand years.


    Luoyang City has the idea of Luoyang City, but no one can think of the sage''s idea. After he left Luoyang City and went to the curtain of heaven, all his mind was on those swords.


    The last sword left by chaoqingqiu.


    Who can look down on it?


    Now, of course, we should protect our lives first. As for other things, we should not think about anything else.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    Countless snow swords hover in the sky. Even if the sage offered the spring and autumn inkstone, there was no way to disperse it. Zhang Sheng''s spring and autumn inkstone blocked the whole sky, but those wisps of sword spirit still passed through the sky and fell into Luoyang City.


    Zhang Sheng''s big sleeves and small moves, countless holy golden lights are in the sky to counter those snow swords. However, except for those outside the snow swords, all the other swords are still in the sky, and they are still as fierce and incomparable. Zhang Sheng''s spring and autumn inkstone looks dim, and it seems that they can''t resist each other. All the monks in Luoyang City are shocked by this strange sight. The strongest mountain and river is chaoqingqiu, but the sword immortal has left the world. Although there are two sword immortals who don''t know where they came from, they didn''t feel invincible like chaoqingqiu, let alone kill the saint I''m afraid it''s difficult to seriously injure a saint, but these snow swords are still as fierce as those of chaoqingqiu. But chaoqingqiu has gone. Whose sword is this?


    Whose sword is this?


    I''m afraid that countless people have this idea, and they all have doubts. Whose sword is this?


    Who can be so powerful.


    A monk stood on a high building and looked at the swords, and suddenly said, "this is the sword of chaojianxian!"


    He was so determined that many monks around him frowned.


    The young monk was not a friar of the three religions, nor a swordsman. He was just an ordinary monk. Looking at the sky, he was very excited. "This must be the sword of Chao Jian Xian?"


    Looking over his head, he asked, "why did the monk turn around?"


    The monk who had been thinking of practicing sword long ago laughed, "this method can suppress Zhang Sheng and eliminate Chao Jian immortal. There is no one else!"


    The standard of his judgment is very simple, that is, the power of these swords can make a saint have nothing to do with it. Besides Chao Qing Qiu, who can they be.


    It seems that there is no reason for this inference, but after careful consideration, we can''t find any words to refute it. Chao Qingqiu has been in the world for so many years. His image in the eyes of the world has already been fixed. He is the man who wants to do something, and he can make something. If his sword wants to fall on someone, it can fall on someone.


    After the friar said this, someone immediately sighed: "this is the last sword that Chao Jian Xian left to the world."


    Chao Qingqiu is the most difficult person in the world to see through. Even the people closest to him don''t know what he is thinking. No one will know why he left such a sword after he left the world. However, it is not important for anyone to know. They only need to understand one thing, that is, the sword left by Chao Qingqiu can not be underestimated.


    Otherwise, why does the Confucian sage have no way to deal with it.


    Even if the power of the snow is so small, it is still a magic weapon in front of the sage.


    Zhang Sheng looked at the snow swords and laughed bitterly. He reached for the spring and autumn inkstone and filled it with a lot of holy light. His magic weapon and Chang Sheng''s bald pen were originally a pair. The combination of the two sacred weapons could exert the greatest power. However, the Chang Sheng had already left the world, and the pen was cut off by a sword. The only stone in the world is the spring and autumn inkstone.


    Zhang Sheng has nothing to fear when dealing with other sages, but it is difficult to say anything in the face of the sword left by Qingqiu.


    Zhang Sheng held his breath and concentration. This was originally a battle on the cloud. We should not take it lightly.


    In the eyes of many people, countless golden lights are falling on the clouds, and snow swords are disappearing. However, someone can observe them carefully and find that one of the most important things is that the snow swords appear behind the curtain of heaven. Although they oppress the sage, they do not take the initiative to attack. It is just like Chao Qingqiu who handed out a sword just to trap the saint, and others I didn''t do it.


    Just to trap Zhang Sheng.


    In the courtyard.


    The woman looked up at the sky curtain and found something unusual. Then she looked down at Chao Qingqiu and asked, "can Mr. Chao control these swords now?"


    Looking up at Qingqiu, he said with a smile, "I don''t have any friends. The king of Qingtian is half of them. I can''t watch him die."


    The woman was surprised, and then asked in a low voice, "Mr. Chao can still kill him?"


    Chao Qingqiu looks plain, but there is a smile in the corner of his eyes. This sword immortal never liked to laugh so much in the past. "Zhang Wumo has studied more about learning than fighting like this in his life. Naturally, he is not my opponent. Among the ten sages in the cloud, two monks from the Buddhist land look kindly. In fact, the fight is not weak at all. Otherwise, we can''t let the saints here fear the four sages of Confucianism Apart from the scholar who has never been seen, the other three, namely Zhang Wumo, have the worst fight. It can even be said that among the ten people, he is firmly at the bottom. Of course, there are not ten people now. "


    Among the ten sages, he killed two, and ye Changting killed one. Now there are only seven left, and one is missing. This is indeed the time when Confucianism and Taoism are weakest.If he was still in the sea, it would be the best time for him to develop. But now he is not here, it is not a big deal. Anyway, anyway, at least Liuxiang and ye Changting are still in the world, and he is still in the world?


    Knowing that the snow swords in the sky can''t handle Zhang Wumo, Chao Qingqiu is too lazy to look at it. He turns his head, looks at the other side, and looks at the trembling sword. He fondly touches the handle of the sword, and then smiles.


    The woman whispered, "can that break the border?"


    Of course, this is the biggest problem. What happened in Luoyang today is not that Chao Qingqiu wanted to kill a saint, but the Sword Fairy wanted to protect the secular saint.


    But he stopped Zhang Sheng in the cloud, but in the world, no one can stop Su Ye.


    Qing Qiu sighed and whispered, "go."


    Hearing the words, the ancient road flew away quickly and fell into the heavy snow.


    Looking at the leaving sword, the woman asked carefully, "where is this going?"


    Chao Qingqiu rubbed his face with meat toot and sat back on the chair, which said: "naturally find someone to help him."


    Chao Qingqiu is looking for people who are not ordinary people.


    This is a matter of no doubt.


    The ancient road passes through the snow, passes through most of Luoyang City, and finally stops at the top of the highest building in Luoyang City. The man sitting on the high building looks at the sword hovering in front of him, feels the sword spirit above, pauses, and then asks with uncertainty: "Chao Jian Xian?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fu


    stood in the alley, where there was a lot of snow.


    He handed out a sword, which was not strong, but brought about the change of the whole Luoyang City. He was surprised and envied. Chao Qingqiu''s view of invincibility in the world has been widely spread. However, no one has made it clear for many years. However, when you look at this kind of thing, it can only make people sigh Only one in the world.


    It''s just one person.


    Li Fuyao draws his sword and returns his scabbard. He is about to go back to the courtyard. But at the end of the lane, there is another person.


    The man Li Fuyao knew.


    He not only knew him, but also thought that man was good.


    The man had a volume of old books pinned around his waist. He dressed like an ordinary scholar. Anyone who read it would feel that he was a teacher and would not think about any other identity.


    But after Li Fuyao saw the man, he was a little nervous.


    Many years ago, on the way out of the state of Zhou, he stayed with the scholar and another man with white hair all night in a broken house in heavy snow. Of course, there was a little guy at that time. If there was no accident, many years later, four people in this room would be very famous.


    Su Ye is the leader of the whole school, and Lin Hongzhu is also known as the first person to go on a field trip. It seems that he and Lin Hongzhu will soon break through the building and go to see the sea. There are many monks in the world who are expected to see the sea, but the most famous are just a few. Lin Hongzhu and Su ye must be one of them. These Li Fuyao are already in the twilight Song Pei, as a disciple of Su ye, is not so mediocre. He is likely to become the leader of the next generation of schools. All four of them will be the most famous figures in the world.


    But now, Li Fuyao is a monk in the morning and evening. What he has to face is a monk who ascends a building.


    The school is in charge of teaching.


    Li Fuyao grasped the handle of the sword again.


    Su Ye looked at him and said with a smile: "when I met for the first time, I thought you were good. Later you went to the demon soil or went to other places, which proved that I didn''t mistake you, but now you want to block me, it''s not very realistic. "


    what Su ye said is very plain, which should have been a very plain thing.


    It''s not necessary to be too hot for a teacher in charge of a school to speak to such a sufficient swordsman.


    Li Fuyao did not pay attention to all the previous statements, but said in a low voice, "why do you come here?"


    In the whole world of practice, Su ye, the leader of the school, has a good reputation. As the leader of the school, he is not superior. Different from the dignity of the main beam, Su Ye is just like an ordinary teacher.


    Su Ye looked at the courtyard and whispered, "I''ll see if there are people in the same way."


    Li Fu shook his head and shook his head without thinking about it. "The person in charge of teaching should not be here."


    Su ye said, "you are wrong."


    PS: as for the repeated things, the repeated places will be modified. If you spend money originally, you will not spend any more. If you go back, you can see it. You have neglected your reading experience. I am sorry. I will not do this in the future. Write a good book and read a good book.


    Finally, I''m sorry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    Wrong.


    Yes, it''s just wrong.


    Although Su ye, who was in charge of teaching, was a monk in the academy and a very powerful monk, his fellow disciples were not the ones that ordinary people thought.


    In other words, if you want to be the same person in charge of Su Ye''s teaching, you don''t need to go out of the same door, but you need something else, such as your views on the world, or ideas.


    The royal highness of the king of Chu in the courtyard has practiced for many years. Li Fuyao doesn''t know whether he is a Confucian or a Taoist monk. But Li Fuyao knows that he is certainly not a swordsman or a swordsman, but he can become friends with the Jianshan ancestor. This is obviously not an ordinary time. But if he can become a friend with Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, why not he Su Ye''s colleague?


    Li Fuyao thought of this, then gave a meal, but a moment later, he shook his head again.


    Although there is something to be said between Zhang Jiao and his royal highness of the king of Chu, no matter how you look at it, his highness and Suye are both antagonistic individuals. His highness is the backer of Yanling and the biggest card of the emperor of Yanling. Once he becomes a big ocean, it will be a headache for the whole school and Confucianism. Therefore, no matter how we look at it, Su ye, who is in charge of teaching, is even the king of Chu palace What can I say, but I don''t need to say.


    They stood on both sides of the river.


    This is an objective existence.


    Unless Su ye can not care about the situation in this world, can not care about the matter that Yanling has nothing to do with the school from now on.


    However, Su ye may be able to do such a thing, but the leader of the school is definitely unable to do it. Therefore, no matter how you look at it, his Highness the king of Chu and Su ye must be in opposition.


    Li Fu shook his head and denied the leader''s words.


    Su Ye looked at Li Fuyao. He didn''t think that his sentence was wrong but was refuted. He looked at this interesting young man and shook his head. "Even if you don''t agree with my opinion, but I want to go in now, you can''t do anything."


    Li Fuyao asked, "it is said that Zhang Jiao is the most reasonable scholar in the world. Do you want to go in without reason?"


    Su Ye looked at the young man and asked with a smile, "do you still want to reason with me?"


    It is unreasonable for Su ye to kill his royal highness. No matter where his royal highness is, it is a blessing for the whole world that he wants to become a monk in the sea. Because of the different camps, Su Ye is going to kill a monk who is expected to be a monk in the sea. It is unreasonable for Su ye to be reasonable Reason.


    Since there is no reason at first, how can we reason with others?


    Su Ye shook her head and was not ready to speak again.


    Some things I don''t want to do, but I have to do them.


    So what to do.


    There''s no way.


    He took the old book on his waist in his hand, and then walked forward a few steps. Su Ye felt a sword in the alley. Su Ye was calm, ignoring Li Fuyao''s hand on the hilt.


    Li Fuyao looked at Su ye and knew that he could not be the opponent of the master of the master even if he took out the sword. However, he met three people today. The first one was a monk who ascended the building. He did not have the chance to make a sword. When the second one met Zhang Sheng, he had the chance to make a sword, which caused a strange phenomenon in Luoyang City. Now he is the third.


    Su ye, the master of the school!


    Li Fuyao did not hesitate at all. With the clang sound, the green silk sword immediately came out of its sheath. After it was pulled out of the sheath, a sword Qi was born and attacked the leader who was walking towards the courtyard.


    Su Ye didn''t look back, but the old book in his hand was rolled into a cylinder by him. He held one end of it, and then he reached out and waved it, just like the snowflakes scattered in front of him.


    The snowflakes did not disperse.


    But the spirit of the sword spread.


    Su Ye is near the gate of the courtyard.


    But soon there was a voice from one end of the alley, "wait a minute."


    The voice is gentle, which makes people feel that this man should be a man with good temper.


    Su Ye didn''t turn around, just stopped.


    Li Fuyao looked at the visitor and called softly, "Mr. changgu."


    The two monks in Luoyang can stop the master of Su Ye. I''m afraid it''s only Mr. changgu.


    It''s just that Li changgu showed that he didn''t want to make a move before, but why did he appear here again.


    Li changgu stood up with his sword. It was strange to see him. He not only had the taste of a swordsman, but also looked like a scholar. Originally, he was a monk of the three religions, but later he began to practice sword. Looking at Su ye, he looked blandly like an old friend meeting without a chance to kill.


    To the extreme.


    Maybe the real old friends will not meet like this.


    Su Ye looked at the gate of the courtyard and said, "I don''t think you should come. The two people I don''t want to fight in my life are you and the rich."


    Li changgu looked at the snow sword in the sky with complicated eyes. He was silent for a moment, and then said: "entrusted by others, I can''t help but come. Besides, the one who has been kind to me has always been unwilling to entrust others to handle affairs. If he can ask for help, he always feels bad if he doesn''t do it well."Su ye turned around and looked at Li changgu. The mood in his eyes changed. Then he said, "it''s not good for you to fight with me."


    Li changgu said plainly: "since there is no distinction between life and death, a fight is not a bad thing."


    Su Ye didn''t speak. Since this one had already appeared here, he was doomed to have no way to do anything more. He stopped at the gate of the small yard, pinned the book to his waist again, then rolled up his sleeves and said, "when I was reading, didn''t you just want to fight with me?"


    This master, rolling up his sleeves, just like a common ruffian, wants to have a peak battle with that Mr. changgu in this lane?


    Li changgu began to roll his sleeve.


    Li Fuyao looked at this picture, silent and did not know what to say.


    These two are the great friars who ascend the building. If they have to do so, what can he do.


    Li Fu shook his sword and put it into the scabbard. He went back to the gate and sat down again. He began to look up at the sky.


    Those snow swords on the sky are the most interesting scenes.


    The royal highness of King Chu in the courtyard has been looking at the snow sword in the sky all the time. His body is changing, but he doesn''t know what to do. This king of Chu has no experience, so he can only let it go. He looks at Li Fuyao, who is sitting at the gate of the courtyard, and suddenly says with a smile: "I thought you were almost like Xu Ji before, but now I think of you and Xu Jiqi It''s a big difference. "


    Li Fuyao did not turn around, as if he was staring at the girl he liked, but he opened his mouth and asked, "what''s different?"


    The king of Chu said, "Xu Ji is not as stupid as you are."


    Li Fuyao held out his hand and said with some dullness, "my ancestors are not as good as me."


    "Which one?"


    "My ancestors are naturally not as good-looking as I am."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The snow sword on the sky has not subsided, but the sword spirit has not hurt Zhang Sheng. Zhang Sheng''s spring and autumn inkstones have been taken back, but they have not left immediately. The cloud sage, looking at the snow swords, asked softly, "what kind of monster are you, chaoqingqiu? When you reach the summit of the world, it''s up to us to have such a broad vision. It''s our families Man, I can''t match you in layout. How long is your heart? "


    Zhang Sheng talked in the cloud without interest. Since he knew that these swords would not let him go, he could not break the snow swords. What else could he do except stay here.


    Zhang Sheng didn''t do anything in the cloud, but the monks in Luoyang felt very strange. The sky curtain with swords in the past has become this situation.


    Many people are thinking about other things, and many people begin to doubt whether this is Chao Qingqiu''s writing. You know, Chao Qingqiu''s killing will never be so muddled.


    If he kills, he kills. How could he be like this?


    That''s not Chao Qing Qiu''s style.


    But if it wasn''t for the Sword Fairy, who would it be?


    Is that ye Jianxian or another one?


    Or are both here?


    Otherwise, why can Zhang Sheng be trapped without showing up?


    There is a monk on the high-rise exclaimed, "there is no such person as the sword immortal in the world. This sword immortal is my fortune in the world."


    Just as the monk sighed, on the street under the high-rise building, a man in white passed by. The man was all white. Walking in the snow, no one could see clearly. He seemed to be integrated with heaven and earth.


    He walked in the long street, around, into a few alleys, and finally chose to walk into a small yard.


    I saw the child under the eaves.


    And the woman, of course.


    The man in white stood at the gate of the courtyard and took a look at the child who was looking up at the curtain of the sky. Then he walked forward a few steps and came to the two of them. He was silent for a moment. The man in White asked, "people say you are the most free and easy person in the world. But I always think you drag mud with water, but you should be smart when you walk. Why is it like this now £¿¡±


    Chao Qingqiu did not turn his head, but still looked at the curtain of the sky. After a moment, he asked, "do you know what''s out there?"


    Although the man in white is not a human being, he doesn''t know what is out of the sky.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "I know, I looked at it and thought it would be very troublesome in the future, so I wanted to stay."


    The man in White asked, "what''s out there that day?"


    Looking at the man in white, he looked at him like an idiot for the first time. "Of course there are fairies out there."


    The man in white also became a little helpless. He looked at Chao Qingqiu, "although you look really cute, I think what you say is really bad."


    Chao Qingqiu smiles and asks, "do you still want to hit me?"


    He was very clear about the temperament of the man in white, and knew that he would not attack him like this.The man in white thought for a moment and then extended his hand.


    Holding the face of chaoqingqiu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    Zhang Sheng is trapped by the snow sword. Su ye, the leader of the school, meets Mr. changgu. His highness, the king of Chu, has broken the border without any outside intervention. I''m afraid it will be a matter of course.


    In the Imperial Palace, after many days, the emperor Yanling and the third prince stood in the imperial garden, looking at the snow sword in the sky, and chatting. The emperor of Yanling was dressed in thick clothes and wrapped in thick clothes, but the third prince was not. He was wearing thin clothes.


    To this day, the father and son are speaking frankly.


    Emperor Yanling said, "you spread all the secrets in the palace. I know it, but I don''t understand. Why don''t you think that if your emperor fails, he will surely die. If you dare to spread the news, can you really have no feelings for your emperor?"


    The third prince was much thinner than before many days ago. This prince, who was the most favored one by Emperor Yanling, shook his head as he thought about his emperor who had never seen him before.


    His royal highness of Chu is the emperor''s ancestor, the biggest supporter of Yanling emperor, and his last card. As long as one day he can break through the boundary and become a monk in the sea, things on the earth and on the mountain will change. What''s terrible is that his highness of Chu failed to become a Canghai sea. When the third prince spreads the news, he is digging out the last card of Yanling emperor Yanling emperor felt uncomfortable, but with such a move, his royal highness of Chu really wanted to leave the world.


    Therefore, Emperor Yanling was very angry. The end of his anger was that he was not willing to give the third prince any more opportunities, even the chance to be born.


    In the far corner, there are eunuchs carrying poison wine. If nothing happens, this is the last conversation between the third prince and Yanling emperor. After this conversation, there will be no third prince in the world.


    Looking at the emperor Yanling, the third prince said in a low voice, "if you don''t agree with your father, you will naturally have to do something. It''s not very good to take the emperor''s order for this. But in order to stop the emperor, the children''s ministers think it''s worth it, but they don''t think about it. Finally, they fail."


    There are sword array of chaoqingqiu and Mr. changgu.


    This is a failure.


    These two people stopped a lot of people.


    Emperor Yanling said, "I know you don''t understand me. I was willing to give you a chance to understand my pains one day. But after today, I don''t want to. You may die. Although the fourth elder may be worse than you, it is not necessarily much worse. I will give Yanling to him in the future. "


    the third prince frowned, and then said," the fourth brother and the father are the same person. It''s good for the father to give him Yanling. "


    Emperor Yanling sighed and did not want to speak again.


    The third prince laughed, and then went to the other side. In the eunuch''s surprised eyes, he calmly picked up the glass of wine and put it on his chest. The third prince said, "father, maybe it''s the children''s ministers who are wrong, or they would rather be the children''s ministers who are wrong, otherwise Yanling will be very chaotic."


    Yanling emperor said without expression: "of course, you are wrong. After your emperor became my emperor, I don''t have to look at the eyes on the mountain."


    With these words, Emperor Yanling was a little sad. He could not see the situation at first, so he could only give it to later generations. However, the person who wanted to see the picture didn''t want to see it, and he had no way to do it.


    In that case, die.


    Yanling emperor turned around and left the imperial garden in the heavy snow.


    The third prince stood where he was, thinking that many years ago, his father was still in his prime. When he held him, he said that he was born in the snowy season. Later, he would become the new emperor of Yanling in the snowy season. However, he finally said sadly: "it''s better not to die in the snowy season at last."


    Don''t die in the snow season, but it''s snowy now.


    If you die, you die.


    There is no sense in nostalgia.


    The third prince raised his head to drink and drank in one gulp.


    Then I went back to my bedroom.


    In less than half an hour, news came from the palace, and soon the third prince''s bedroom was hung with a white lantern.


    Emperor Yanling was sitting in his imperial study. When he heard the news from the eunuch, he just nodded. There was no change. The eunuch who had been around him all the time seemed to find that his Majesty''s temples were white again.


    It is said that the Tian family is merciless, but where can it be really heartless?


    Especially for people like emperor Yanling, how can he not be sad when his son leaves the world.


    He looked around the eunuchs, some lonely said: "some cold, go to carry a stove."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Some people in the palace are very lonely, but more people don''t feel this way. The snow sword in the sky began to disperse from this time. Zhang Sheng frowned and fell into the lane. However, only two monks who climbed the stairs were fighting like street hooligans. However, two ordinary monks who boarded the building on the earth would be ignored. He happened to know both of them.


    One of them was su ye, the leader of the school. The other was a disciple of the school. After leaving the school, he also made great achievements in sword practice.In the eyes of Zhang Wumo, a sage who pays close attention to the world from time to time, they are the future of Confucianism. Of course, there is also a Wang Fugui in this future. Yanling says that there are many monks and there are more than one school of Confucianism. But in fact, the most powerful people are still the majority of the school.


    For example, Su ye, Li changgu and Wang Fugui were the three monks who went to the temple. Apart from the Academy, there were other academies that could cultivate three of them?


    It''s not a dream. What is it?


    Zhang Sheng ignored the two men, but looked up at the courtyard. The snow sword of chaoqingqiu had dissipated. It was probably not the snow sword that dissipated itself, but based on certain conditions.


    What are the conditions?


    Nature is that someone has broken the boundary.


    It is not the other people who break the boundary, but the royal highness of the king of Chu.


    As far as Zhang Sheng can see, there is a golden light in the courtyard.


    A tremendous air force broke through the courtyard and reflected the sky in an instant. A lot of golden light soon fell from the sky, and even the sound of the road was heard in the distance.


    These are the scenes that Shengjing didn''t see when he broke the border, but they all appeared at this time.


    This is a holy place. Everyone knows what happened in Luoyang.


    The monks looked up at the sky, and the swordsmen frowned.


    A monk of the three religions cried out excitedly, "there is another Saint between heaven and earth!"


    Although he didn''t know that the sage was one of the three religions, as long as he was not a sword immortal, he was afraid that the situation of the whole mountain and river would change again if there was another sword immortal in the world.


    Some people are full of tears. You know, after the battle of Tu Sheng in the clouds, although everyone knows that someone will replace the vacancy after the sage leaves the world, no one knows who it will be and when it will be. They can only guess by themselves.


    "It must be the master in charge of our school. The master of the master''s education has participated in the creation. Now it''s natural to enter the cloud!"


    "Nonsense, no matter how powerful the master of the school is, there is a master who is the first person under the cloud, which has been well known for a long time. Now that the temple master has left the world and gone to the cloud, it is only natural that the temple master is the strongest monk who ascends the tower in the whole world, and now he is the first saint. Naturally, it is no accident The one with the best chance.


    A wild monk said with a sneer, "maybe it''s the leader of Lin, who can participate in the creation, and the leader of Lin is not a powerful person?"


    "Shut up, a demon sect leader, how can you climb to the cloud and become a saint? Ha ha, do you really think that anyone can become a saint?"


    The rebuke soon rang out, and one after another, mostly saying that Lin Hongzhu was not qualified to be a saint.


    More friars sneered after a while and responded, "how can''t you become a saint? You think that the virtue of the master is enough. If you want to break through the realm and become a sage in the sea, what kind of virtue can you do with your fist? Don''t you, monks, say that on weekdays? "


    This is a great monk in the spring and Autumn period. After he opened his mouth, there was no one to refute it. Many people dare not speak out. Although there are some mountains behind them, they are in Luoyang City. After opening his mouth, he may draw criticism.


    It''s even bloody.


    Friars are not idiots, so they don''t talk nonsense.


    An old swordsman, who was drinking wine, sneered and said, "what if there is one more saint? There are fewer saints killed by the sword immortals of my swordsmen?"


    "You old man, you have the ability to say it again!"


    Before the cloud World War I, Tu Sheng was done by swordsmen. Those sword immortals did too much. Although the monks in the world had no way to deal with them, they always felt that it was a shame, and it was the kind that could not be washed clean.


    After drinking wine, the old swordsman became a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. He looked at the monks and said with a cold smile, "since some people don''t accept it, why don''t you try my sword?"


    I have a sword.


    Taoists don''t like to be reasonable. They always like to talk with their fists. However, there is no way to meet someone with a bigger fist than them.


    It''s like the old swordsman now.


    A friar angrily cried out: "old man, don''t be arrogant!"


    The old swordsman glanced sideways and found that he was just a monk in the green silk realm, and ignored it.


    Can''t beat, can only pass the mouth addiction?


    Since you want to get addicted to your mouth, you can say it is.


    The old swordsman stood up with his sword, drinking wine and sneering.


    Many people here are very angry, but in the face of the old swordsman, there is no one has a way.


    There are not so many places in this world.


    The old swordsman sneered.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the vision of the sky disappeared, the king of Chu stepped out of the courtyard. He walked forward several steps and came to the alley. Looking at the Zhang Sheng, they looked at each other. Zhang Sheng ran said with a smile: "since Daoyou have entered the sea, please enter the cloud.""Why did he enter the cloud?"


    when his highness saw Zhang Sheng, he did not understand.


    Zhang Sheng frowned: "is it hard for a Taoist friend to really want to manage the affairs of the world?"


    This is a well-known thing before. After the appearance of the sages in Yanling, they naturally wanted to take care of human affairs. Otherwise, why did the school stop them?


    The king of Chu''s Royal Highness gathered his golden light, looked at the sage Zhang and laughed, "sword immortal can still appear in the world, why can''t I stay in the world?"


    The swordsman''s sword immortal can appear in the world, and no one can do anything with chaoqingqiu. Otherwise, even if a sword immortal appears in the same line of swordsman, he will surely be taken to the clouds. It is just that chaoqingqiu is too powerful and the realm is so high that Kendo is the best in the world. Therefore, no one can do anything to chaoqingqiu, which is the situation Qingqiu, his highness is the king of Chu. How can we say the same thing.


    Zhang Sheng said with anger, "if you don''t enter the cloud, you are afraid of trouble in the world?"


    The king of Chu shook his head indifferently. Looking at the Confucian sage, the present-day sage of Yanling said calmly, "however, life and death are possible in the first World War. What should we be afraid of?"


    Zhang Sheng angrily responded with a smile, "do you really think I dare not cut you?"


    His royal highness moved his clothes and looked at the saint. He said with a light smile, "try it?"


    If Zhang Sheng meant to explore, then his highness of Chu responded very strongly. Looking at those snow swords that had disappeared in the sky, the Yanling sage stood in the heavy snow and said in silence, "if you have been practicing for many years, if you can''t make a move, do you want to fight today?"


    Zhang Sheng''s face is ugly. He is the lowest level of ten people in the cloud. If he fights, he is not good at killing. In fact, he can hurt his royal highness of Chu at most, but he has no ability to kill him. Now he invites a fight, Zhang Sheng can''t shrink back.


    You can''t shrink back. You can only fight?


    But this war is meaningless.


    Zhang Shengshen said: "saints do not care about human affairs. This is something everyone knows. Why do you violate them?"


    "Because I come from the world, so I have to take care of human affairs."


    This is the answer of his Highness the king of Chu.


    Very tough.


    "In this case, let''s fight," Zhang said angrily


    With these words, his spring and autumn inkstone has already been offered out and held in his hand.


    His royal highness frowned slightly.


    He just entered the sea and had no saint''s magic weapon.


    How do you do this?


    Su Ye looked at the situation and shook her head.


    Li Fuyao is helpless.


    His realm is the lowest, and he is the one who can''t cope with the most.


    So he wanted to go.


    It''s all done. What do you stay for?


    At this time, suddenly a man came into the lane.


    The man in white hangs his sword with extraordinary air.


    What is more shocking is that when he comes, it seems that the sword of Luoyang City has come.


    He was armed with a sword.


    In this world, there are no more than two people who can have his sword spirit. The other person likes to wear a green robe, and only he likes to wear white clothes.


    His name is Ye Changting.


    He is one of the most powerful swordsmen in the world.


    He looked at Zhang Sheng and said nothing.


    It''s just a sword.


    The sword will drown the alley in an instant.


    This is the Sword Fairy.


    He was as bad tempered as the Chaojian fairy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    When ye Changting appeared here, Zhang Sheng became a bit clear after he was surprised. During the battle in the clouds, three saints fell down. People all thought that it was Chao Qingqiu who killed three saints. But only those sages who really appeared in the cloud knew that not only Chao Qingqiu but also ye Changting, who really killed the saints in the cloud, did they really use swords to kill the saints.


    Even the sword fairy who claimed to be Liuxiang could not kill half of the saints, but it was Ye Changting who was even less famous. This kind of thing would be strange to the sage in the clouds, but no one thought it should be like this.


    The sword immortal''s killing power is the number one in the world. After Chao Qingqiu''s unlimited expansion of the killing power, he has attracted the world''s attention. How can he be the only one who can kill a saint.


    That certainly doesn''t make sense.


    The Taoist Du Sheng, with a mirror of heaven and earth and eight trigrams in his hand, was not low in combat power. Compared with Zhang Wumo, he was naturally better than Zhang Wumo. However, he was chopped by the sword immortal in front of him, so Zhang Wumo could not have surpassed him.


    Fortunately, ye Changting didn''t immediately take out his sword after his sword was drowned in the lane. He looked at the two saints, his eyes were flat, and he just stood at the end of the lane and called out Li Fuyao.


    There were only two swordsmen on the scene. Li changgu did not know him at all, and only Li Fuyao was left. He did not shout who he called.


    Li Fuyao is at a loss. He knows this sword immortal, but he is not very familiar with him. Compared with Chao Qingqiu, he is not very familiar with him. However, in the fog mountain, the Sword Fairy almost saved his life. Therefore, he heard Ye Changting calling him. Although Li Fuyao felt a little strange, he soon came here.


    Standing at the end of the lane, the wind and snow kept on. Ye Changting glanced at this one, and he knew that he was still a young man with hidden diseases. The sword spirit in the alley was immediately seized by him and poured into Li Fuyao''s body. All the wounds Li Fuyao had suffered in the fog mountain from the beginning, the broken meridians, and the loopholes in the lingfu mansion were all repaired, but these were so sharp Ye Changting didn''t want to do it in a gentle way. In an instant, a lot of sweat came out on Li Fuyao''s forehead, and the whole person''s face became extremely ugly. Ye Changting''s method of treating wounds was like killing people, regardless of other things at all. He killed people in the fastest way.


    In the eyes of the two sages of the sea, they saw the Sword Fairy in front of them.


    He casually pulled out the sword spirit that flooded the whole lane. It was the second sword that he used to repair the body of a swordsman in the twilight world with that sword in the sea. Both swords considered their skills very much. Even Zhang Sheng did not dare to say that he wanted to save people. He could easily pour countless Qi machines into a monk''s body, but the monk could bear it. Of course, Li Fuyao was one of them He is a swordsman. He usually hardens his body with his sword spirit, which makes his body more tough. In fact, he has to consider Ye Changting more.


    This is a very difficult picture to appear. What''s more, such a sword immortal infuses his body by himself. Therefore, the time lasts ten minutes. After half an hour, the sword Qi stops.


    Ye Changting loosened his grip on Li Fuyao''s hand, looked at the two saints here, and said indifferently, "don''t you go after watching it? Want to die? "


    Hearing this, Zhang Sheng sighed with deep sigh. Naturally, he knew that the sword immortal was going to protect his royal highness, but even if he knew him, there was no way to do it. Nowadays, Confucianism in this mountain and river is not as good as it used to be. He and Zhou Fu Zi, together, could not even kill Ye Changting, let alone do something about it.


    Zhang Sheng looked at Su ye, showed a bitter smile, said nothing, then set foot on the clouds.


    The wind and snow in the lane is a little bit heavy.


    His highness of the king of Chu bowed his hand slightly toward Ye Changting, as if there was a great favor between the sea and the sea. Naturally, there was no need to thank him. He could do it some day later.


    Before entering the courtyard, his royal highness looked at Ye Changting and said calmly, "if the Sword Fairy is finished, can you let this little guy stay with me for a while?"


    Ye Changting did not speak or refuse.


    His royal highness of Chu knew it, and then he went into the courtyard.


    Ye Changting looked at Li Fuyao, who was panting.


    His sword Qi cured Li Fuyao''s wounds. In fact, he also tempered his body again. This time, it was Canghai sword Qi, which was more useful than Li Fuyao himself before.


    Li Fuyao raised his head with difficulty. His blue shirt was wet. Looking at the sword fairy who didn''t know where he was going to Luoyang City, he was silent for a while, and then his teeth chattered. Thank you.


    In practice, talent is always given priority to, followed by opportunity and hard work. Besides, there are also various choices.


    Li Fuyao''s talent is only in the middle, but other things are too good.


    At the beginning of sword practice, Chen Sheng, who is a master of Jianshan''s three skills of sword, Qi, spirit and spirit of sword. However, his master''s work was not good. Li Fuyao went to Jianshan and finally met three martial uncles.


    Later, along the way, I met some great people, such as Qing Tianjun, Chao Qingqiu, Hu Xiao


    With so many great monks in the sea, it''s a great thing to be able to meet one on weekdays. What''s more, Li Fuyao meets a group of monks as soon as they meet.This is especially true for the chance. In Beihai, there are two sacred elixirs, and the sword immortal''s imperial sword method. After learning the imperial sword method, but there is no good sword, so there will be a future father-in-law, qingtianjun, to send the sword.


    There is more Chao Qingqiu''s care for him.


    Along the way, apart from talent, Li Fuyao can say that everything else is top.


    The two sword fairies were willing to show their closeness to him. If they were other swordsmen, they might have jumped up excitedly. But Li Fuyao could not jump up, and now he even had difficulty walking.


    But ye Changting said that he wanted to go, so he could only follow him.


    As they walked out along the lane, ye Changting was dressed in white with a sword. Although he and chaoqingqiu were all in white, ye Changting was more aloof, like a piece of ice, while chaoqingqiu was more lonely, like a sword.


    Walking in the palace, ye Changting said calmly, "when I started practicing swordsmanship, I went into the palace several times in order to kill someone I couldn''t kill. Every time, he might die, but he survived every time."


    I''m afraid that this kind of thing should be far away from the emperor''s palace at that time.


    Ye Changting glanced at Li Fuyao. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He just asked, "don''t you wonder what I''m doing in the palace?"


    Li Fuyao said, "what are you going to do in the palace?"


    Listening to this sentence, ye Changting looked at Li Fuyao like an idiot. "I said to kill people."


    Li Fuyao was speechless when he heard the answer.


    The Sword Fairy, as if in a good mood, laughed for the first time.


    He thought of someone who had become a child, and that''s how he looked at him at that time.


    Ye Changting said: "I killed people for revenge. Many years ago, I was just like you. I had a favorite woman. When I first met, my master took me to the mountain to practice swords. She went to the mountain to enjoy the scenery. Later, when I was together, I didn''t have any idea about practicing sword. All my heart was on her. I accompanied her through many famous mountains and rivers. Later, someone thought of me If the heart of the sword is broken, I will kill her directly. "


    "I''m the one with the best qualification to practice sword in the river and lake. Everyone is afraid that I will stand on their head one day, so these things happen."


    Ye Changting stopped and said with a smile, "it was the first time I felt that the river and lake were dangerous."


    Li Fuyao guessed: "the elder must not have broken the heart of the sword, but walk alone in the green clouds?"


    Ye Changting looked at Li Fuyao with an idiot''s eyes for the second time, "I''m going to be so useless, can you still see me?"


    Li Fuyao was looked at twice in the same day with this kind of eyes, and he felt very helpless.


    Ye Changting continued: "how many times have I been to the palace, seven times or eight times? Anyway, I killed the old guy inside, and then killed another one. After both of them died under my sword, I returned to the mountain and soon became the first person in the lake


    "Invincible in the world is like chaoqingqiu. Do you think it will be boring? So I can understand Chao Qingqiu''s going. He is tired of the world. I also know that I have at least one woman to recall. Chao Qingqiu has no beautiful past. He doesn''t go. It''s strange that he doesn''t go."


    Walking and stopping, under a pavilion, ye Changting looked at the frozen lake and said, "the world is invincible. I will leave that place and go somewhere to find someone."


    Li Fuyao was in a daze and asked, "where the elder is going, isn''t it this mountain and river?"


    Ye Changting glanced at him and said casually, "there are demon soil, Buddha soil and so-called fog mountain outside the mountains and rivers. It''s normal for some places to be found. If not, what should you do if I don''t come here?"


    This is the truth. Without Ye Changting, Chao Qingqiu would have to leave the world for many years. Even if he really made up his mind one day, there would be no one to take care of him.


    Li Fu shook his mouth and asked, "master, there are still sword immortals there?"


    Ye Changting shook his head and said, "I was alone when I left, but when I went back, I estimated that my nephew would become a sword immortal."


    Li Fuyao let out a cry. There was only one sword immortal in that place. It seemed that the situation was as good as that of mountain and river.


    Ye Changting rubbed his brows and knew what Li Fuyao was thinking, but he didn''t go on. Instead, he said, "if I hadn''t opened the sky curtain to the green autumn sword, I would not have come here. Although I''m a sea, I can''t do such things as cutting the sky curtain with one sword. If it wasn''t for him, I couldn''t come here."


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice, "that''s the same situation in the whole world."


    Ye Changting shook his head and said, "the river and lake I live in is much more interesting than yours. Swordsmen live a very comfortable life, not like you."


    Li Fuyao was stunned. "Why did the elder come here?"


    Ye Changting came here, so chaoqingqiu can go, but chaoqingqiu doesn''t know why Ye Changting came here.This is the third time ye Changting looks at Li Fuyao with an idiot''s eyes. "I''m looking for someone."


    Li Fuyao insisted: "why did the elder tell me so much?"


    Ye Changting smiles, "because the person I''m looking for is probably you."


    This is what ye Changting saw after staying in this mountain and river for a long time. Of course, his first goal was to put Chao Qingqiu on his body. But soon he felt that chaoqingqiu was not very suitable. Even Chao Qingqiu''s layout strategy was the top. However, according to the man''s temper, he certainly disdained to do some things, so even if he was invincible in the world Ye Changting didn''t believe that he did it. Besides him, he looked at all the possible monks in the mountain and river, and finally thought it was Li Fuyao.


    There is no basis for this, but


    this is his judgment.


    Li Fuyao knows that he can''t find out why, but he still thinks it''s strange.


    Fortunately, ye Changting has already said: "you don''t have to ask about those things. How should you live? How can I live? I will leave after seeing the answer here. I can afford to wait for a hundred years or a thousand years."


    Li Fuyao rubbed his head, thinking that the sword immortal didn''t need to say some bluffing words to fool him, so he could hardly say more.


    Just accompany Ye Changting to go on for a long distance, ye Changting asked with interest: "the position of master of Jianshan, I always think you should fight for it."


    Li Fuyao was eager to speak but stopped.


    Ye Changting looked at Li Fuyao and said seriously: "in your mind, as long as it is the arrangement of the old ancestor Xu Ji, it must be reasonable. Since he passed the Jianshan mountain to the wushanhe River, you will look at it like this. If Xu Ji made this decision at the beginning, would you take the initiative to carry it down in front of you? What do you want to do, what you can do, not in Xu Ji, not in me, not in chaoqingqiu. It''s all about you. "


    "To be honest with you, if you really live with Xu Ji and ask if you are willing to shoulder the burden of Jianshan, how do you reply?"


    Ye Changting looks at Li Fuyao seriously.


    Li Fuyao said with some helplessness: "how can I say this? Naturally, it''s willing."


    Ye Changting asked again, "how do you carry it?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, "of course, it''s natural to become a sword immortal by practicing sword, and then either beat those saints in the clouds, or negotiate with them. Then, just like Mr. Chao did, he established a number of sword mountains in the world, so that the swordsmen could return to their old years and months."


    "What if the demons went south?"


    Ye Changting looks into Li Fuyao''s eyes. To be honest, this is the most difficult problem. If there is no green locust, Li Fuyao and others will naturally stand in front of all swordsmen and defend the mountain and river with one sword. But with Qinghuai and even his father qingtianjun, what can he do?


    Qingtianjun, is he wrong?


    But after the fight, is it to kill directly, or just look at it like this?


    Leave a life?


    Or was he killed by the other side?


    Nothing is easy to do.


    This is the difficulty of Li Fuyao, so he can only think about the harmony between the demon clan and the Terran. Even if a war breaks out one day, he can only avoid hurting Qinghuai and dare not kill qingtianjun.


    Ye Changting''s next question is more acute, "if Qinghuai becomes a big demon, you and she will be important figures for each other. Even if the final victory of Terran and demon clan is between you, what should you do?"


    Naturally, this is the most difficult situation. If there is such a day, when you are faced with a girl you like, whether you want to use a sword or not, if you do, you really want to kill that girl?


    If there is no sword, let the demon clan break the mountains and rivers?


    Even if he wants to shake hands with the girl he likes, will the girl he likes have some consideration. In a word, it''s hard to kill people or do anything else.


    Li Fuyao had always thought that the girl he liked was his own business and had nothing to do with others. However, when he put himself and that girl in a certain position, he seemed unable to say such words.


    Li Fuyao was very depressed and said, "but I like that others have not changed."


    Ye Changting felt a little funny. He slapped the guy on his head and said, "what''s the use of that?"


    Li Fuyao sighed helplessly.


    That situation is a dead end, even Chao Qingqiu may not be able to resolve.


    He can only hope that such a situation will not appear in front of Li Fuyao, or even he does not know what to do.


    Ye Changting laughed and said no more.


    Such a situation in front of him, he naturally has no way, difficult to come true, can do nothing about, anyway, can not do. In this world, few people can do it.


    It''s all dead knots.


    After staying in the pavilion for some time, he and Li Fuyao went to a wine cellar in the imperial palace. The sword fairy said that he wanted to drink, so he wanted to drink the best, so he thought about stealing wine.Such a Sword Fairy couldn''t prevent himself from drinking someone''s wine, so he and Li Fuyao each carried a small jar of wine and sat on the top of a palace somewhere.


    Ye Changting asked, "where are you going after you leave Luoyang City? You can rest assured that with me and that willow lane, there will be no chaos in the world. The three religions are afraid of being killed by Chao Qingqiu. During these days, it is estimated that those monks of Liang Yi will go to the clouds. They can come to Luoyang City to kill people with such shamelessness, but I can''t do such a thing. So I can only wait for you to become sword immortals, but within at least 50 years, swordsmen One pulse will not be worse than it is now. "


    This is Ye Changting''s promise, very serious.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine and said in a low voice: "leave Luoyang City, go to Jianshan first, and then go to the Buddha land. I always want to know what happened six thousand years ago. I wanted to ask chaojianxian before, but chaojianxian also left. I couldn''t ask. At that time, when I went to Wushan, I just wanted to find an answer. I just found half a letter, but I didn''t know why."


    Listening to these words, ye Changting did not speak. He was the one who had read the second half of the letter. However, after reading the letter, he felt that it was meaningless. Even if he threw it away, how about Yanhe sage''s learning and practicing the three religions? As long as ye Changting felt that it was nonsense, he was talking nonsense and had no meaning at all.


    After drinking the wine, ye Changting looked at the heaven and earth. After smiling, he said a few serious things, "it''s not impossible for you to go to the Buddha land. I used to infuse my body with sword Qi. In fact, in addition to helping you repair your body, I also gave you some other good things. Do you want to know?"


    Li Fuyao was confused, "what."


    Ye Changting said: "what you learned is the imperial sword method of ten thousand feet. There are three false life spirit houses. I opened the fourth one for you before."


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then looked inside. Only then did he really see the fourth lingfu in his body. The first three were his own sword 19 and the bright moon. The third was helped by Cao Jianqing and his wife. The fourth was Ye Changting.


    Ye Changting said calmly, "you also know the saying that ten thousand swords return to one. I just told you to have that ten thousand swords earlier. As for how to return to one, I will give you more time to think about it."


    Li Fuyao expressed his sincere thanks. This trip to the Buddhist land is also experience. I don''t know what I will encounter. How strong a point is, it''s a point.


    Ye Changting said, "I know you have many swords. Which one do you want to use this time?"


    Li Fuyao firmly said: "tall building!"


    Ten li, bright moon, tall buildings, grass gradually green.


    This is the sword he found from qingtianjun. With his own green silk and the sword immortal''s ten thousand feet long, he has six swords in total, but he needs nine swords to make a fake one.


    The moon and grass gradually green have become the false life sword, and the rest are only ten li and tall buildings. Wan Zhangchang and he are not the same people, so Li Fuyao never considered.


    After the tall building, there is only ten miles left.


    At that time, once ten li has been refined, it''s time to find a new sword. The peach blossom sent by Ye Shengge was put into the palace, and he didn''t want to take it away.


    Ye Changting has nothing to say about this. He has a personal chance to practice sword, and he can''t say anything.


    After drinking, he looked at Li Fuyao and said the last word, "don''t die. I''m waiting for you to do that."


    This is another word without a head. Li Fuyao hears that his whole head hurts.


    With these words, ye Changting disappeared. It was too simple for such a sword immortal to leave.


    He didn''t even say that his royal highness wanted to see him in the end.


    When did ye Changting become such a microphone?


    It doesn''t exist.


    Li Fuyao sighed and walked down from the roof. He happened to meet his highness, the king of Chu.


    The saints of today''s world.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and asked with a smile: "the rise of the Sword Fairy''s talk certainly did not say that I would like to see you again."


    Li Fuyao nodded bravely, but he didn''t hide anything.


    Now his highness is not the old man with white hair. Instead, he looks very young. He looks at Li Fuyao and says, "you have helped me a lot. I want to give you a gift."


    Instead of refusing directly, Li Fuyao first asked, "what gift?"


    The king of Chu said, "what do you lack, I will give you what you want? "


    Li Fuyao was stunned," does his highness of Chu have the kind of pill that can immediately become a monk in the sea after taking one pill? "


    His expression was so innocent that he seemed to have said something interesting.


    There was no expression under the hall of the king of Chu. He spat out a word, "get out."


    Li Fuyao laughed and felt that his relationship with the new sage had been pulled in a lot.


    After gossiping, Li Fuyao solemnly said, "what is your Highness the king of Chu is going to send, no matter whether I want it or not, I will follow it."


    His royal highness of Chu was silent for a moment, and then said seriously, "there is a fairy sword in the palace."With a sword?


    Li Fuyao has never heard such a statement since he practiced his sword.


    A swordsman''s sword is just a sword. Whose master''s name is more famous, his sword will naturally become famous. It is just like Chao Qingqiu''s sword. Then the most famous sword in the world is the ancient road.


    But even if it is held in the hand of the sword immortal, the sword can not be said to be a fairy sword.


    His highness Chuwang said with a smile: "the so-called immortal sword is the immortal''s sword. You know, there are several ways to call the immortal sword. In the demon clan, they are called the big demon, and the monks of the three religions are called saints. However, you swordsmen can say that Cheng Jianxian is a sword immortal. They are still not close to the real immortal. Chaoqingqiu is expected to become a real immortal. When he goes out to the sky, the ancient road will be natural But he finally chose to come back. He was the first immortal to return to the world. However, it''s hard to say whether chaoqingqiu is an immortal or not, but that sword must be a fairy sword. "


    "There is a magical power out there that can make your sword change something."


    The royal highness of Chu said seriously: "the immortal sword in the imperial palace is something left by a real flying sword immortal. Do you know how many years it has been?"


    It has been six thousand years since no one has successfully ascended in this world. Naturally, the age of that sword should be over 6000 years.


    His royal highness of Chu did not betray the truth, and said, "it is rare that it will last ten thousand years."


    Ten thousand years.


    It''s such a long time.


    Li Fu shook his tongue and asked, "how did that fairy sword get to the palace?"


    The king of Chu laughed, "that''s going to tell a story."


    Li Fuyao was helpless. He thought that you were still in the story of the emperor before. Now you have to tell a story.


    Li Fuyao was melancholy.


    The king of Chu cleared his throat.


    And then he started telling the story.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ten thousand years ago, the mountains and rivers were still the swordsmen''s world. After the founder of swordsmen created the swordsmen, they became the most graceful monks in the mountains and rivers in a short time. In this thousand years, it is natural that there must be some amazing talents to make the swordsmen develop so rapidly.


    The owner of the fairy sword is one of them.


    What was that man''s name was beyond consideration, but he was known as Xin, and everyone called him Xin Jianxian.


    As Liuxiang was invincible six thousand years ago and chaoqingqiu was invincible in this era, the Xin Jianxian was absolutely invincible in that ancient time.


    The sword in his hand is called seeking immortals.


    The name of that sword is very straightforward, because it also represents the idea of the sword immortal. After he was invincible in the world, he naturally wanted to be an immortal. In that era, some sword immortals had already left the human world, so leaving the world is not nonsense, but a very normal thing. No matter who it is, when he reaches a certain level, he will naturally look at the sky.


    After the xinjianxian was invincible in the world at that time, he did two things. The first thing was to go to the demon land and kill the demon emperor who was in the sun. The demon family did not know how many demon emperors had been produced. Some died of old age, and some were killed by natural calamity when they were flying up, but they were rarely killed by people, especially by a sword immortal.


    So at that time, the Xin Jianxian immediately let the whole world dare not say anything more. After killing the demon emperor, he had no concern. The next way for the Xin Jianxian was to become a real immortal.


    He stayed in the world for another hundred years, and finally embarked on the road of becoming an immortal. Xin Jianxian was the most brilliant one in the world, so it was no surprise that he was able to become an immortal. He flew away from the world and sent the sword back to the world before the curtain of heaven was closed. Maybe it was because he thought that after he became an immortal, it was meaningless to seek for immortals, or because he wanted to It left a mark on the world. Anyway, anyway, the sword finally stayed in the world. Because it had been to the real sky, the sword became a fairy sword, causing a lot of blood in the world.


    Countless swordsmen want to have it, because since it is Xin Jianxian who has left the world with him, everyone wants to know whether there is really the mystery of immortality on the sword, and if so, what it is.


    His royal highness of Chu said with a smile, "you swordsmen should know more about that disaster than I did."


    Li Fuyao nodded. When he was in Jianshan, he listened to the old ancestor''s words, but he didn''t make it clear that it was for a fairy sword.


    Maybe the ancestor knows that the sword is not there.


    His royal highness of Chu said, "the immortal sword was finally destroyed by several sword immortals, which made the catastrophe subside."


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "since it is destroyed, how can it appear in the palace again?"


    "That''s the second half of the story," his highness continued


    The Yanling Dynasty was founded six thousand years ago. Thousands of years after the catastrophe, the swords were destroyed. Naturally, no one cared about the story. But there was a sword fairy who didn''t care about it after he destroyed the immortal sword. He collected the fragments of those swords and tried to recover the sword, but in the end he failed."The ancestors of kaichao got this sword by chance. After textual research, they knew that it was the immortal seeking sword. So it took thousands of years for countless skilled craftsmen to re forge the sword, and then the sword was rebuilt."


    The royal highness of Chu continued: "it''s a pity that with the sword, no royal descendants can understand the above things. Maybe it''s because the sword is recast, and it doesn''t have the original immortal flavor. However, it used to be a fairy sword. Now, apart from the ancient Dao of chaoqingqiu, no sword can be compared with it."


    "And now I want to give it to you."


    The king of Chu looked at Li Fuyao and said earnestly.


    This is not a lie.


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "it''s too precious."


    His Highness the king of Chu said: "even if it''s a fairy sword, it''s useless in the wrong hands. On the contrary, it''s in your hands that you can play a big role. If you become a sword immortal in the future, I''ll see you many years ahead of time."


    "Besides, I think it suits you very well."


    His royal highness of the king of Chu said this. Li Fuyao seemed to have no other way except nodding his head. He looked at his royal highness and said, "I gave Yanling emperor a peach wood sword, and his royal highness of Chu sent back a fairy sword, which was not a good deal."


    His royal highness of Chu said with a smile: "also send a sword fairy, do you think?"


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    His royal highness of Chu laughed and said, "since we have already agreed, let''s go and take the sword."


    Li Fuyao nodded, a fairy sword, naturally can not be missed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are many buildings in the palace, but only a few are really important.


    This time, the place where his highness of Chu led Li Fuyao was not anything else, but a small courtyard that they had been to before, that is, the courtyard of his highness of Chu. As he walked along, his highness said, "since it''s a fairy sword, I''ll watch it myself."


    But when he walked into the courtyard and watched his royal highness pick up a short wooden box from the table, Li Fuyao began to doubt the so-called fairy sword.


    In a word, even if it''s a long sword, it''s a short one.


    Knowing what Li Fuyao was thinking, his royal highness of Chu said calmly: "after that fairy sword was destroyed, many pieces were lost. It is a great achievement to be able to restore it to such a sword."


    He handed the wooden box to Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "I just give you the sword. How you open it and how you look at it, I don''t care at all. I don''t want to get involved in it. It''s up to you."


    Li Fuyao took over the wooden box, but before it was opened, he felt a sharp sword spirit around the wooden box. Before that, his royal highness of Chu suppressed it with his own realm. Just now, when he handed it to Li Fuyao, he had already removed his Qi.


    Li Fuyao just put the wooden box in his hand for a moment, and then he felt a gust of sword Qi tearing his palm. When he looked at the palm again, it was already flesh and blood. In some places, even bones could be seen.


    Li Fuyao frowned.


    His Highness the king of Chu looked at him with a smile.


    What should Li Fuyao do


    His royal highness of Chu did not speak, but looked helpless.


    Those sharp swords can''t be suppressed. Let alone open them. Now Li Fuyao is in trouble even to hold them.


    The sword is fierce. I''m afraid it''s just like a swordsman who ascends the stairs to make his sword at all times.


    When he climbed the Jianshan mountain many years ago, he felt the sword spirit of chaoqingqiu, which was the same at that time. However, chaoqingqiu didn''t leave a strong sword spirit at that time.


    But now this one is different.


    This was a fairy sword.


    Even if it''s just a recast sword, it can''t be underestimated.


    At least Li Fuyao can''t even look down on it.


    Looking at Li Fuyao''s appearance, his royal highness of Chu said with a smile: "you just have to find a way to suppress sword Qi in the imperial palace before you can go out."


    It''s very simple for his highness of Chu to suppress the sword spirit in this wooden box, because he is a great monk who ascends the stairs, but Li Fuyao will be very difficult, because he is just a swordsman in the twilight world, and because he is a swordsman, he has the sword spirit, and he will fight against the sword spirit of this immortal sword. In this way, it is the test of Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at his royal highness of the king of Chu with a helpless smile.


    Some things are really troublesome.


    He looked at his royal highness of Chu and said, "it seems that he is going to stay in the palace for some time."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The heavy snow in the light snow season disappeared the next day after the light snow. Except for the snow, there was nothing else in Luoyang.


    Su ye and Li changgu walk on the street. The two monks who ascend the building are not walking too fast. They walk side by side in Luoyang City, just like walking in the school palace some years ago.Li changgu looked at the horizon and said, "when will it enter the cloud?"


    Confucianism is now the weakest place. Su Ye is the most likely Confucian monk to become the next saint. I''m afraid that not only the Confucian monks, but also the sages in yunduan are waiting for Su ye to enter the cloud. He and Liang Yi will surely be the two most concerned by the monks in the world.


    Su Ye looked at the residual snow on the street. The head teacher of the school seemed to think of something, but he shook his head in an instant. "He and Lin Hongzhu and Liang have also said that they want to enter the cloud together."


    It was the tacit idea of three monks who ascended the building on the beach of the North Sea.


    Li changgu said, "it''s hard to say this for a while and that for a while."


    Su Ye continued: "the school is in chaos. It may not be easy to clean up after entering the cloud. I want to deal with it before entering the cloud, so it is still more troublesome."


    Li changgu said straightforwardly: "we are indestructible. Now the academy is rotten to the root. We can''t help it."


    Su ye said: "in the cloud World War I, Chang Sheng, who had the greatest influence on the Academy, died. Among the remaining three sages, one of them has been missing all the year round. Zhou Fu Zi does not interfere in human affairs. Zhang Sheng is gentle. This is the best time."


    "So before I go into the cloud, I have to deal with everything."


    "Will it be troublesome?" Li asked


    Su ye said: "the school palace is such a big place. Naturally, it is troublesome, but since the most troublesome has been solved, the rest is not a big trouble."


    Li changgu nodded his head and stopped talking.


    Su Ye suddenly said with a smile: "Wang Fugui is actually the most suitable to do this kind of thing."


    Mention that familiar name, Li changgu some sigh.


    He took a few steps forward and then said, "I''m going into the sea."


    Going into the clouds is essentially the same as going into the sea.


    But there are two ways of saying it.


    There are also two ways.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "now this is not a good time. There are already two sword immortals. No one will think of a third sword immortal. If you enter the sea now, you will have problems."


    Li changgu said: "Chao Jianxian passed me a sword before he left. Maybe he had this idea. I can''t let him down."


    Su Ye frowned and said, "the Li changgu I know is not such a person."


    Li changgu said calmly: "you know Li changgu, it was a hundred years ago."


    He spent more than a hundred years in Jiexing building, which naturally was a hundred years ago.


    He was still in school at that time.


    He hasn''t practiced his sword yet.


    He''s not in charge.


    As for him, he has not been excluded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    I''m afraid it is one of the most difficult things in the world to refine the immortal sword.


    Li Fuyao, as a swordsman in the twilight world, is already a good monk in this world. However, he has no way to refine a fairy sword. Even though this sword is not the one in Xin Jianxian''s hand, it has a strong sense of killing.


    At that time, the sword needed to be destroyed by several sword immortals, and was rebuilt after nearly 6000 years of Yanling. Although it is not the original one, it is still extraordinary no matter how you look at it.


    When Li Fuyao opened the fourth pseudo spirit mansion, he originally wanted to use the high-rise building as the fake original life sword. But now that he has this immortal seeking sword, he can only change his mind and use it to make the fake life sword.


    Before the sword of seeking immortals, Li Fuyao did not think that the fake life sword could be superior or inferior. However, since he had this sword, he came up with this idea. Since there are different ways of dividing Benming sword and pseudo Benming sword in his mind, then in the pseudo Benming sword, since it was once the immortal sword, it would be better for Li Fuyao to be higher than the former one. At that time, he would be more "thin" In fact, it also makes sense.


    When he thought of it, Li Fuyao felt something interesting.


    It was only after seven days in the imperial palace that he suppressed some of the sword''s spirit. However, it was a very troublesome thing for Li Fuyao to do nothing about it. On the seventh day of


    , a snowfall came again in Luoyang. Li Fuyao went out of the yard he had arranged for him, and stood under a Wutong tree, watching the snow falling.


    His hands were wrapped in white cloth, which was covered with some blood stains. If his white cloth was removed, the scene inside would be difficult for the best trauma doctor.


    Li Fuyao''s hand was bloody and flesh, and his bones were exposed outside.


    he stood under the Indus tree for a while, then went towards the palace. The royal highness of Chu quickly came to this small courtyard. He looked at the wooden box that Li Fuyao placed on the table and smiled. Then he waved his hand to block the small courtyard from the outside world.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t take it with him when he didn''t refine it. Otherwise, problems would occur not only in his hands, but also in many other parts of his body.


    Those swords are too strong. I really want to suppress them by force. I''m afraid no one else has the ability except Canghai sword immortal.


    Li Fuyao walked into the deep palace and stopped in front of a very remote house. The imperial palace is a small city, just like Luoyang City. There are rich families and poor families.


    The eunuchs in the Imperial City, compared with the emperor''s majesty, are naturally a group that can''t be more humble. The place where they live is naturally the most filthy place.


    Li Fuyao walked in front of these rather dilapidated courtyards. Sometimes some eunuchs were watching him somewhere. Some people''s eyes were full of fear. Some even had other ideas. In the Imperial Palace, although eunuchs were no longer men and had no physical ability, there were still some in his heart. Rich eunuchs and other Palace maids could form Husband and wife can comfort each other occasionally, but the vast majority of eunuchs can only find other eunuchs. Some of them are good-looking and even can be looked upon by the palace guards, but this is only a small number.


    Li Fuyao walked on the road and knew that someone was looking at him, but he didn''t care. There were pickles everywhere in the world, in the Academy, let alone in other places. He wanted to come here to find a little eunuch.


    The little eunuch he was looking for was not someone else, but the one who led him into the palace every time he entered the palace. He was not looking for a simple reminiscence of the past, but because the emperor Yanling told him a few days ago that the peach wood sword would tremble slightly when the eunuch was on duty in the imperial study.


    The spirit sword has the ability to choose the master. Those who can be selected by the sword have good qualifications for practicing sword, just like the Xiaoxue sword in those years watching Li Xiaoxue trembling.


    Li Fuyao thought about this today. He wanted to see if the eunuch was suitable for practicing sword. If he was, he would have a good mind.


    He walked slowly in front of those courtyards. Today, he didn''t carry a sword or carry a sword case. He was wearing a very ordinary blue clothes. He looked like a palace guard in his leisure time. So after he had walked most of the way, a eunuch came to his eyes. The beautiful eunuch leaned on the gate of the courtyard, looking at Li vaguely Fuyao.


    "This little man..."


    Li Fuyao looked at the eunuch without changing his face, and then went on.


    The eunuch felt the whole body frozen, just like being pushed into the lake in the cold winter. He was stunned and didn''t know what to say. He soon heard a lot of ridicule and laughter behind him. In the snow, it was very harsh here.


    Li Fuyao ignored this and went on. Before long, he stopped in front of a small courtyard. There were several eunuchs in the yard who were punching and kicking around a little eunuch. Some of them went to pick up the little eunuch''s pants, and all kinds of dirty words were heard.The little eunuch did not speak or even resist. He just let them fight. Li Fuyao stood in front of the yard for a long time before he called out to him.


    Many eunuchs heard this cry. They immediately stopped and looked at the young man standing outside the door. Some people''s faces changed slightly, thinking about where the palace guard was?


    In fact, no matter where the guards are, as long as they are guards, they must have a higher status than them.


    They were not eunuchs at all. If they were killed here, no one would speak for them.


    But fortunately, the young man just stood in front of the yard and looked at this side without saying a word. When they got up the courage to go outside the yard, the young man didn''t have the idea to stop him. In this way, they broadened their hearts and even had a few words of gossip with Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao did not respond, but did not do anything.


    After hearing the sound, the eunuch stood up very hard and pulled his pants. Then he turned his head carefully and looked at Li Fuyao standing in front of the yard. He cried out, "Li Xianshi?"


    Li Fuyao looked at him and laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Back under the eaves of the courtyard, the eunuch brought out two chairs from the house. They were both worn-out but clean.


    He took a look at Li Fuyao and felt embarrassed. Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. He just sat on it and took the fruit that the eunuch didn''t know where to get it. After taking a bite, he nodded, "it''s so hard to live as a servant in the palace?"


    Although the eunuch moved out two chairs, he did not want to sit down. Instead, he squatted near Li Fuyao''s side. Listening to Li Fuyao''s question, he stopped kneading his hands. Then he whispered, "when the palace pays money every month, he has to give the top one. He can''t keep much. However, he who is in charge of food in the palace has to issue clothes. He can''t use money, and he can''t use any money I sent it home, so I didn''t have the money to buy something new. "


    The little eunuch thought Li Fuyao was asking about his chair, so he said so.


    Li Fuyao put down his fruit and looked at the eunuch without any words.


    The little eunuch, with a wry smile, said, "the immortal master will not like to listen to the pickles in the palace."


    This little eunuch, who doesn''t know the world, just doesn''t want to talk about it.


    Li Fuyao asked, "if one day you can get revenge, what will you do?"


    The little eunuch was silent.


    Li Fuyao was not in a hurry. He just waited patiently for the answer of the eunuch.


    The little eunuch thought for a moment and then said, "I will revenge, but I won''t do too much."


    Li Fuyao gave a sigh of surprise at this answer.


    As long as the eunuch is not stupid, he will certainly say so, because Li Fuyao has not said how to help him. If he simply makes him hold a higher position in the Imperial Palace, there will be someone above him. In this case, if he wants to have any other ideas, he will be stupid.


    Li Fuyao looked at the little eunuch, and had no special emotion. Even though he led him every time he entered the palace, he hardly said anything to him.


    Li Fuyao said, "what would you do if you became a person like me?"


    To become a man like Li Fuyao, that is to say, he has become a monk, which is not comparable to the common people. If you think of such a thing again, you will have to do something else.


    The little eunuch thought for a moment, and then said cautiously, "Master Li, do you mean I can also practice?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer this question. He just asked, "I''m asking you. Just give me the answer."


    The eunuch looked up and said, "then I want to kill them all."


    When he said this, there was no light of hatred in his eyes, nor any other emotion.


    It seems that I am chatting with Li Fuyao casually without any special ideas.


    Li Fu shook his eyebrows and asked, "why do you think so?"


    Small too Supervision Office of course said: "become Li Xianshi such a person, have such a past, I will naturally feel humiliated."


    Li Fuyao looked at the snow and thought about what happened to him many years ago. Then he said, "it''s normal to have this idea. I don''t think it''s a problem, but I don''t think it''s a good way."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao stood up, looked at the eunuch and said calmly, "you are suitable for practicing sword, but not very suitable for practicing my sword. I will find you a master."


    "Some people in this world are doomed to be lonely and will not change because of other things."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    After saying these words, Li Fuyao felt a little bored. He looked at the little eunuch and left here. He went out for a walk. It was not just for the eunuch and the wooden sword. Now the top priority is to refine the immortal sword. He has no reason to wander here.


    Before returning to the courtyard, he went somewhere else.


    There are many places in the palace, but the most interesting one is the small courtyard where his royal highness of Chu lives. Now his Highness has become the only Saint besides the three religions and swordsmen. The imperial palace is the safest place in the world. Naturally, the life of his majesty has become the most difficult thing to take away.


    When Li Fuyao came to the courtyard, his highness king of Chu was drinking tea.


    He took a look at Li Fuyao. After a moment, he took the initiative to say, "it''s very difficult to refine the immortal sword. If you can''t make it, it''s normal."


    Li Fuyao did not speak. He just stood under the tree and looked at the snow.


    His royal highness of Chu was very interested and continued to smile: "if you really refine it, it will be easy to meet any enemy in robes in the future. Even if it''s a big demon like Hu Xiao, you can''t kill it, and it''s not likely that you can''t do any harm to him later."


    "Though he is dead."


    The king of Chu thought about the dead demon, and there was a strange smile in the corner of his eyes.


    Under Ye Changting''s sword, he did not have to fight with Zhang Sheng. In fact, it also saved him a lot of trouble. If both of them were monks, if the sword immortal was not so lonely, they would have sat down to talk about something. In the end, they might have reached some agreement. However, since all these have not been achieved, it is not unacceptable Love.


    After all, such a swordsman was what emperor Yanling and even the whole royal family wanted to see.


    After standing under the tree for a long time, Li Fuyao suddenly said, "I found that I was wrong."


    After drinking tea, his highness raised his head and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at his royal highness, and said earnestly, "to refine him, we should make him submit to me, not to let me think of other ways to make it unable to resist me."


    The king of Chu asked with a smile, "what are you going to do?"


    Li Fuyao said, "compare the sword with it."


    It usually happens between two swordsmen. If two swordsmen meet one another one day, they will say that we will compare swords.


    There are also two swordsmen with different levels. One is a famous swordsman for many years, and the other is just at the beginning. Although the swordsman''s realm is not high, he will bravely say to the swordsman, "let''s have a competition.".


    In any case, no matter whether the realm is too different or not, the one who compares swordsmen must be two swordsmen.


    But Li Fuyao now said that he wanted to compete with the immortal sword.


    The immortal sword is not a human being, but a fairy sword, from a certain point of view, that sword is not lower than Li Fuyao''s level, and even from its own sword spirit, it is much stronger than Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao wants to compete with it, just to suppress him with his own sword spirit.


    The premise of his submission is naturally to defeat it.


    His highness, king of Chu, had been looking at this sword all the years before he broke into the sea. He knew this sword very well. Naturally, he knew how much sword spirit it had. It was at least the spirit of a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. So Li Fuyao thought it would be very difficult to compete with it.


    Li Fuyao looked at the snow and said calmly, "this is the only way."


    The king of Chu frowned, "I''m afraid you''ll be cut by it."


    The king of Chu''s fear was not unreasonable. It was a fairy sword. Even if it was not as sharp as before after recasting, it was not bad. But if Li Fuyao really wanted to compete with it, he might be attacked and killed by the sword spirit.


    His royal highness of Chu asked, "why don''t I suppress its sword spirit and take it with you first?"


    Li Fu shook his head, obviously unwilling to do so.


    "It should be fine, but I still need to prepare for a few days."


    Li Fuyao said these words and left the yard.


    And left the palace.


    The sword was in the imperial palace. Now his highness, the king of Chu, who had become a monk in the sea, could not lose it. So Li Fuyao didn''t have to worry about anything. When he got out of the palace, he soon returned to Li''s house with injuries on his hand. Li''s father and mother were worried.


    All the red lanterns in the mansion have been removed, and Li Xiaoxue has also arrived at the Chengfu mansion. There is no accident, and he will not come back much in the future. For Li Xiaoxue and Cheng Yusheng,


    Li Fuyao has nothing to say, so he just listened to some words and then sat in the pavilion.


    Li''s father and mother looked at the scene, some worried, but no one came to ask about the situation.


    Li Fuyao sat in the pavilion and soon met the first person he wanted to see.


    It''s Cheng Yusheng.


    The young Cheng family, the emperor''s self appointed Dao Lang, came here and chatted with Li Fuyao. Finally, he looked at his brother-in-law and asked, "if I met Miss ye, I would say I didn''t like her."Li Fuyao frowned and said plainly, "why don''t you tell her this kind of thing yourself?"


    Cheng Yusheng rubbed his nose and said helplessly, "I want to see her. I can''t see her now. How can I say that?"


    Li Fuyao thinks that this is indeed a problem. Ye Shengge doesn''t want to see Cheng Yusheng. It has already been obvious when he came to Luoyang City last time.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao nodded, but did not say anything.


    Cheng Yusheng got the answer, and then stayed here for some time, then slowly left.


    Li Fuyao looked at his back and thought about those boring words, and suddenly sighed.


    Ye Shengge, such a woman, still care about your words?


    Li Fu Yao didn''t know when he was here. He looked at Li Fuyao and patted him on the shoulder. Li looked at him. Before he could ask questions, he said to himself, "what Cheng Yusheng liked before was that ye girl. That girl Ye was no one else. It was the Daoist seed of the chenxieshan mountain. As for what daozhong is, I don''t think I need to say more about it."


    Since the emperor of Yanling printed and printed those things about practice into pamphlets and spread them to the world, there are enough people who have learned a lot about the knowledge of practice. Moreover, his father''s two children are monks. He must care about those things, so don''t worry about what he doesn''t know.


    Listening to this, Li Fu just sighed: "at that time, I only thought that ye was not an ordinary girl, but where did you think she was still that kind of big man."


    Li Fuyao said: "no girl in the world has such a high vision. She can''t see Cheng''s rain. It''s a matter of reason. "


    Li Fu tut sighs: "then she looks up to you?"


    Li Fuyao gave a little smile. He just glanced at his father. He didn''t say anything else. It didn''t matter whether he could see or not. Anyway, there was no possibility that the two people would come together.


    Li Fu Yao no longer talks about men and women with Li Fuyao. Otherwise, Li Fuyao will lose interest in talking about it.


    Speaking of the news he had heard outside, he whispered, "I hear you are the president of Bailu academy now. Do you want to support yourself in Luoyang City in the future?"


    Of course, this is the influence of Li Fuyao''s doing something before. After he drove those people out of Bailu academy, the voice of Luoyang City was much lower, because no one could find a place similar to that place.


    "I want to teach, but I don''t have ink in my stomach."


    Li Fuyao glanced out of the pavilion and said helplessly.


    Li Fu Po sighed and said, "if you read well from the beginning, it won''t be like this. Maybe it''s really a good teaching at the moment."


    Some things can''t be said, and some people can''t change them.


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao shook his head.


    Li''s father thought of something and closed his mouth.


    Li Fuyao sat in the pavilion for a long time, then stood up. He looked somewhere, thought about it, and then said, "I''ll stay at home a little longer."


    At present, there are two things in front of him. The first thing is that he wants to refine the immortal sword, and the second thing is to go to Jianshan for emperor Yanling. However, he wants to stay in Luoyang for more time, so both of them are stranded.


    People in the world of practice are not the same as ordinary people. They waste some time and have little influence.


    Therefore, when Li Fuyao did not enter the palace after the cold winter turned into deep spring, his royal highness did not find it very strange. As long as he knew that Li Fuyao was in Luoyang City, he would do it.


    In the deep spring, Li Xiaoxue came back several times and naturally felt very happy to know that her brother had not left. However, Li Fuyao knew that she was happy, probably because she had been married.


    Love is something that makes people happy.


    Of course, this is the initial stage, and it is likely to become a torment in the back.


    However, good maintenance may not necessarily


    .


    Li Fuyao didn''t go to see her much when Li Xiaoxue came back. He just sat in front of the window all the time.


    It wasn''t until one day that cicadas rang and came to Luoyang in the early summer that Li Fuyao got up and walked out of the house. Taking advantage of the sunshine, Li Fuyao reached out and wrote a poem on the ground.


    It''s full of sword spirit.


    Li''s mother looked in the distance, a little distressed.


    This is a good brick floor.


    If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed.


    Li''s father went over and looked at the poems on the ground and thought about how he would open his mouth. But before he could, Li Fuyao did. He said, "I want to write a letter."


    Li''s father was stunned and then asked, "who are you going to write to?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the distance, the courtyard beside the yard, the place where the sky was gone, and the summer cicadas on the trees. He said softly, "write to Ye Sheng song, and ask her how she can be afraid of death."


    This is a very strange statement. How can we not be afraid of death.Li Fuyao has always been a man afraid of death, but ye Shengge is not.


    On that day, in the fog mountain, she could definitely drag all the people to a dead end. Naturally, it was because she was not afraid of death.


    Because she was not afraid of death, she did not die in the end.


    Li Fuyao also had to face the sword, which was very dangerous, but he was a little afraid.


    Fear of death often means death, but fear of death may not.


    Li Fu Yao didn''t know why Li Fuyao said this, but he still asked, "where is the letter going?"


    "Sunken mountain."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Few people know where ye Shengge will go after he leaves Luoyang City. However, Li Fuyao knows that she must go back to the Xieshan mountain. As a Taoist of chenxieshan, she uses a lot of magic tools in Wushan mountain. Even if others don''t say anything, chenxieshan must say something. Even if she is a Taoist, she has to give an account.


    So Ye Sheng''s song must be on the mountain.


    There is no doubt about it.


    It will take some time for the letter to reach chenxieshan, but daozhong has been there for a long time.


    Now the biggest thing about chenxieshan is not that ye Shengge, who traveled down the mountain, has come back, but the Lord.


    And the saint who remained on the mountain.


    Now the sage on the chenxie mountain is no one else. It is Ning Sheng. In the battle of clouds in Luoyang City, his cinnabar reflects half of the sky.


    After the war, the two saints died.


    Among the four remaining sages, such a saint is now on the chenxie mountain. All the disciples on the mountain know that this Saint came to persuade the Lord to ascend to heaven.


    The master of the temple has been in the tower for many years. He is the first monk in the world. He is the most powerful Taoist monk in the world, and he is also the most hopeful monk to become a saint.


    In short, the master is a very important person.


    Especially at this time, he is more important.


    Two saints died in daomen and one in Confucianism. It is said that Confucianism is the weakest time, but Taoism is also very weak. So what the sage in cloud wants to do now is to look at another person, at least one, on his side.


    There is no doubt that the host is the most suitable person.


    He was the monk closest to the sea.


    But it doesn''t matter how the saints think, at least in the eyes of the beholder.


    The temple master didn''t want to ascend to heaven, so he didn''t agree to the request of the sage. However, the will of the saints in the cloud will not be changed easily. So Ning Sheng stayed. Ye Shenggui, the four sages in the cloud, is the number one in Taoism. He will not show any partiality to anyone. Zhao Sheng does not know his origin, so he can''t know where he stands Chen Sheng was born in Yuwu mountain and had a good friendship with Yuwu mountain, but Ning Sheng was old with chenxie mountain, so he came here.


    If Yang Changsheng of Yuwu mountain had not been seriously injured by the temple master in those years and had not recovered now, perhaps the Chen Sheng would have appeared in Yuwu mountain.


    Although they are all Taoist saints, in the final analysis, birth is also very important.


    If half of the six sages in the cloud come from the same Taoist temple, the Taoist temple will naturally surpass the chenxieshan mountain and become the first Taoist temple in the world.


    There is nothing to say, because it must be true.


    Emperor Yanling said that the mountain and the world are actually similar, which is not a lie, because the mountain and cloud are similar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    The viewer stood in front of a cliff and watched the sea of clouds billowing below. His face had no emotion. Ning Sheng came and the tower let out. When he was on the mountain, he had to go somewhere else.


    Ye Shengge stood behind him, like a little girl who had made a mistake. It was hard for such a girl to have this kind of emotion. So even if the LORD had any anger, it would be time to dissipate.


    He said with some helplessness: "if you use half of the details of chenxieshan for thousands of years, if you were someone else, you would have been killed several times. Even if you were another Taoist, you should be punished and put into those cold prisons. Ten years and eight years are not long."


    The cold prison is the most terrifying place in the whole chenxieyan mountain. There are many Taoists who have made big mistakes but can not be killed directly. It is like an ice cave. Even the temple master dare not say that it will not be affected. The people who are locked up in the cold prison are all the people who have committed serious crimes.


    Ye Shengge has never been locked in. She looks at her master and spits out her tongue.


    In fact, ye Shengge would not be locked up in the cold prison even if he lost all his family background in the whole chenxie mountain.


    She is the most talented person in the history of the whole practice world, and she is also the fastest one. Without accident, she will be a sage in the clouds. Such a person, not to mention hollowing out a mountain or several mountains, will feel worth it. A saint''s value is far higher than several chenxie mountains.


    The Lord of the temple stood with his hands on his hands and said something not light or heavy, but he could not get any response. Finally, he turned his head and looked at his apprentice and whispered, "how can he give up so many things and save his life? How can he finally give up his life for the man?"


    The audience''s voice is not high and gentle. He is obviously afraid of frightening ye Shengge.


    The strongest person of the young generation, the monks in the whole world thought that she was a kind of freak. In the eyes of the temple master, she was the disciple who had never grown up. Let alone Guan Han prison, he couldn''t even say a few heavy words.


    Ye Shengge looked at the sea of clouds and said calmly, "I don''t want him to die. He is my only friend."


    "If you want to make friends, all the people in this mountain are willing to make friends with you. If you dislike them, you will find a person who can live with both temperament and realm. You will not lack friends."


    Ye Shengge shook his head. "They are all different."


    "Why is it different?" he asked with a smile? They are not practicing sword, or are they not your favorite


    This is a very boring statement. Ye Shengge doesn''t want to answer. The relationship between her and Li Fuyao is a little strange.


    The temple master pulled a wisp of cloud and made it into many shapes that he wanted to become. It was just like many years ago, he led the little girl down from the mountain to practice. At that time, the little girl was not the same as now. At that time, she was like all the little girls in the world. She was generally fond of playing. One hour of practice would take two hours, If you don''t have enough fun, it''s useless no matter what the audience says. At that time, the audience was helpless. They could only pull a wisp of cloud and shape small animals in the palm of their hands to tease ye Shengge.


    You should know that at that time, the master of the temple was already the one of the most remarkable monks in the world. All the people on the mountain would seriously salute him. Only ye Shengge would be angry and ignore his master.


    The audience thought of those years and found it very interesting.


    Because ye Shengge likes the things made by pulling clouds, the first skill she learned from the beginning was that, which was actually one of the most difficult Taoist methods that the master did not tell her.


    But fortunately, ye Shengge learned quickly in the end.


    "Why doesn''t master go up to the clouds?"


    This is actually the question of the whole chenxieshan. Why did Ning Sheng come down to invite him in person, and the temple master was not willing to go to the cloud.


    The master looked at ye Shengge and said calmly, "if I leave, who will deal with you if you make trouble in the future?"


    Ye Shengge smiles, but does not agree with this statement. If the master of the temple goes into the clouds, he is a saint. As a disciple of the sage, she is also a kind of Taoism. In the future, she will be more comfortable, and no one will be difficult for her.


    The higher the viewer stands, the simpler it will be.


    Ye Shengge looked at the sea of clouds and said softly, "if Master goes into the clouds, he will feel like they are" living in the same boat "


    The voice was not loud, but it was enough for the audience to hear.


    The Lord''s face did not change, but he was helpless, "little ancestor, how dare you say anything?"


    The temple master doesn''t like the sage in the cloud. This is what he said to ye Shengge when he urinates, but it is only known by the two of them. Now there is a Ning Sheng still on the mountain, and ye Shengge still opens his mouth to say it. The main observer says that he is not nervous. That''s false.


    Some words, in the bottom of my heart is not important, afraid is how to say in the mouth.


    Looking at the sea of clouds, the master said, "you can''t see the sea of clouds at the top of the clouds. Sometimes you can see the sea of clouds in the world. As long as you stand high enough, master will enter the clouds one day, but not now."Ye Shengge raised her eyebrows and looked at the audience. She said, without any further questions, she didn''t have any views on the cloud. Even if ye Shengge went into the cloud one day, she would not care much about this kind of thing. If he practiced his own practice and was not miserable, ye Shengge would not mean anything.


    The audience turned to Li Fuyao and said calmly, "I don''t want you to have too much contact with him, so I''m going to kill him."


    He killed people and did it. When he was in Luoyang, nanmiao almost succeeded.


    Ye Shengge didn''t care. He just picked his eyebrows and said, "that''s not sure. He''s not easy to kill."


    At the beginning of the war in Luoyang City, although ye Shengge appeared at the end of the alley, the nanmiao temple had not been able to kill Li Fuyao for such a long time. This young expert on the Taichu list could not even kill a seriously injured Li Fuyao. Of course, it was not that he could not, but because Li Fuyao was too powerful.


    Li Fuyao is too strong to kill.


    The Lord of the temple also saw the battle later, and was amazed at the power of Li Fuyao.


    Ye Shengge said: "the next time master wants to kill him, he should send some more powerful people."


    "The temple is the second in the Taichu list. It''s useless to kill a seriously injured Li Fuyao."


    Ye Shengge said, "I said he is not easy to kill."


    The master frowned, "so this time the master sent a monk to go out."


    As he spoke, he looked at ye Shengge''s eyebrows, as if to see her reaction. However, the Taoist priest just let out a sound and quickly said, "he is not easy to kill."


    The LORD was really surprised this time. He looked at his apprentice and asked, "should the master send another one?"


    Two spring and autumn monks


    join hands to kill a swordsman in the morning and evening?


    So difficult?


    After saying this, the Lord also laughed, "it seems that we have gone too far."


    Among the three religions, it is not uncommon for each religion to send its own people to kill and return the young talents of each other. These things have been happening in the past many years, even within Taoism.


    Just like ye Shengge, when she was walking in the world, she would always be attacked and killed. If it wasn''t for her being attacked and killed, I''m afraid that the Lord of Yuwu mountain would not go all his life. Naturally, there would be no such things.


    Even the disciples in the Taoist school can kill their own disciples. How can they not kill those outside?


    It must be able to kill.


    So it''s normal for the temple Lord to send out a monk in the spring and Autumn period.


    No one can say anything, but if two spring and autumn monks are sent out, it is likely that swordsmen will start to slaughter these Taoist disciples wantonly. Everything has a certain degree and needs to be controlled by themselves. They can''t be too radical.


    "He is a swordsman, so the master can''t accept him as your friend, but it''s not that he can''t accept it. That is to say, I''m afraid that you''ll fall too deep and affect other things. Then, things will be more troublesome, and the master''s pain is that you haven''t gone far enough. Therefore, if you want to kill him, you still have to kill him."


    The Lord seldom talks to people, but he always talks to his disciples.


    He has no family, the only one is the one in front of him.


    There''s nothing to say.


    Ye Shengge nodded and said, "I know, so I don''t do anything."


    "But it''s hard for master to kill him."


    It''s hard to kill Li Fuyao. This is the conclusion of Ye Shengge. He dares to fight Hu Xiao in the fog mountain. Such a man is really hard to kill.


    How could he die so easily when he could survive in the ice and snow?


    It''s not easy.


    The Lord laughed and said nothing more. Whether he can kill or not depends on his willingness to kill.


    If he wants to, Li Fuyao can''t live.


    Unless two sword immortals keep protecting him.


    "If a few years later, maybe there won''t be so many things."


    Ye Shengge doesn''t care.


    The cloud in the Lord''s hand dispersed, which announced that he was about to end the chat.


    Ye Shengge understood, so he was ready to turn his head.


    But after a while, the Lord of the temple said, "it''s not peaceful on the mountain recently. Don''t walk around. It''s an explanation to the mountain."


    Ye Shengge used half of the magic weapons in chenxieshan mountain, which naturally caused dissatisfaction among many people. These observers could suppress them, but it was not necessarily that others would not gossip. Therefore, ye Shengge was mainly allowed to act like a figure.


    Ye Shengge said, "pay attention to what they do?"


    The host said, "no matter how it is, I''ll wait for them to scold me."


    Ye Shengge said, "I don''t think anyone dares to scold you."


    No one dares to scold him because he is going to enter the cloud.


    It''s something you don''t have to worry about.


    "I''m afraid they will scold you," he said solemnlyPS: in the world the most proud Post Bar registered an account, called life unknown cold, some readers like to visit Baidu Post Bar, I will answer questions for you from time to time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    Ye Shengge looks at the viewer''s face, but doesn''t say much. Who will scold her?


    During her years of practice on the mountain, she spent most of her time in her cave alone, not even having friends. If someone hated her, it might be. After all, as a Taoist, she got countless things in these years, and her disciples were dissatisfied. This is a very normal thing.


    But it''s one thing to be dissatisfied with. It''s really hard to meet her if you just scold her in person.


    She is a Taoist. Her master is the master of the temple. She is the first-class monk on the mountain. She is also the fastest monk in the world. In the spring and Autumn period, it is very difficult for the disciples on the mountain to scold her in front of her.


    Even if she had lost half of the magic tools in the mountain, she was able to stop investigating this matter when she stepped into the spring and Autumn period.


    Therefore, Ye Sheng song heard this sentence, right should not hear.


    The audience touched ye Shengge''s head and found that since the little girl began to be interested in the practice, he had not done so intimate behavior. Of course, one reason is that ye Shengge is closed all the year round, and he doesn''t walk much on the mountain, and almost all of the visitors are reading Taoist scrolls in the tower. Therefore, the number of times the two people meet is very small It''s because of the temperament of Ye Shengge.


    The audience looked at her and said with great emotion: "people who have become saints since ancient times have either gone down all the way without any hindrance. Everything is natural, or there is a mixture of praise and praise. Of course, in the end, that kind of reputation becomes praise."


    The saints in the clouds are only praised by the sages in the world. However, in those years when they were not saints, not all of them said that they had no fault. For example, the temple master has not yet become a monk in the cloud. When he was in the world, he had suffered a lot of criticism. Last time in Yuwu mountain, there were many people in the Taoist school who were very critical of the Taoist temple, that is, Guan The status and realm of the Lord are here. If one day the observer falls from the human mountain, I''m afraid these things will be exaggerated. Of course, if the Lord leaves the world and enters the cloud, this matter will certainly become a beautiful talk. The truth of the world''s right and wrong is not in judging the good or bad things, but in the size of the fist.


    Ye Shengge didn''t want to listen to these words. Seeing that the master had nothing to say, he turned around and left.


    Her disposition is like this, put on the other person''s body may point to, will be said that does not distinguish the old and the young.


    Looking at her back, the temple master grabs a wisp of cloud and pinches it into Ye Sheng''s song in his palm. Then he smiles and says, "it''s not boring to live in this world. Look, isn''t it going to cause trouble now?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Sheng drove to the sunken hill and stayed in the tower where he used to stay. In order to avoid Ning Sheng, he used to only use the one who was on the mountain. Now, in the tower, there is absolutely no half figure of him.


    Ning Sheng is the only one in the tower.


    Who is Ning Sheng?


    He was one of the six sages in the whole Taoism cloud before. Now, although two of the six sages have left the world, it is even more important to observe the Lord.


    Ning Sheng, who was famous for his cinnabar in his early years, came to chenxieshan. Naturally, it would be a top priority. Therefore, before long, many Taoist disciples gathered in a mile outside the dengxie tower. If it wasn''t for the harsh words of the Taoist people on the mountain, it would be that all the people would be blocked outside the dengxie tower The Taoist monks in this world are so eager for quick success and instant benefit?


    If you want to mix a familiar face in front of Ning Sheng, you will naturally ask for something. If you don''t have anything you want, you won''t.


    In the final analysis, the saints in front of them are the best sages in the world as long as they have something to do with themselves. If not, they are saints. What do they have to do with them?


    If you ask for something, you can make things happen naturally. If you don''t, the world will be peaceful.


    There is a young Taoist standing behind the crowd, looking at the distant tower. His name is Shang Ye. He is the second generation disciple of chenxieshan. However, their lineage is very difficult to live on the mountain, so Shang Ye has not got any good resources. Ning Sheng came to chenxie mountain this time. I don''t know how many unsatisfied disciples hope to be liked by Ning Sheng Just a few words of advice will surely benefit a lot.


    Although Shang ye did not have a good life on the mountain, he did not have this idea. After standing in the crowd for a while, he stood up and walked towards some place, and soon there was no trace.


    There are few people in the library of chenxieshan these days. After all, everyone is paying attention to the matter of dengtianlou. Naturally, no disciple is willing to stay in the library. Shang Ye goes to the library, calmly pushes aside a bookshelf, and then walks in.


    The mouth of the cave was long, but it soon reached the end. When Shang Ye opened the bronze door, he saw the old man in the blood pool.


    The old man closed his eyes and breathed as if he were asleep.Shang Ye knelt down slowly, told all the things happened these days, and then waited for his master to speak.


    The old man opened his eyes and his white hair was blown by the wind. He looked at the young Taoist priest in front of him. He was silent to the extreme. After half a sound, the old man asked, "Ning Sheng is on the mountain. Don''t you think this is an opportunity?"


    Shang Ye''s head was buried on the ground. Listening to this, he said in a low voice: "Ning Sheng lives in the tower of heaven, and the disciples can''t get close to it. Besides, Ning Shenggui is a sage in the cloud. This time he came to invite the Lord to enter the cloud. I''m afraid he won''t listen to the disciples."


    The old man looked at him indifferently and said with a sneer: "Ning Sheng is not a fool. If ye Shengge''s identity is really as I thought, and is a demon, then even Liang can''t keep her. As a young genius born with Taoism and the crown of mountains and rivers, he will become a demon one day. Do you think it''s interesting?"


    The voice of the old man is extremely cold, like the snow in winter, which makes people feel cold all over the body.


    "Once this is settled, it will be a scandal in the mountain and even the whole Taoist school. I''m afraid Ning Sheng will not make this public."


    Shang Ye frowned and worried. Even if Ning Sheng knew about it, he would not say anything for the sake of sinking the mountain. This Taoist sage would never let the whole Taoist school be shamed.


    And now guanzhuo is also the most hopeful person to enter the cloud. If this matter is not announced and the saints do not care, then it is not normal for the master to enter the cloud.


    Or the saints would like to use this incident as a handle to let the audience enter the cloud, and then secretly executed ye Shengge. That is to say, at that time, not only ye Shengge, but also anyone else who knows about this matter will be dealt with, and he will not be able to run away.


    The old man also thought of this layer. He looked at Shang ye and said, "in this case, it''s natural to tell all the things to the people on the mountain, and force Ning Sheng to come out to preside over justice. Then the Shen Xie mountain will naturally change."


    Is Shang Ye Wei: "Shizu, the evidence I found in front of me is not enough to prove the identity of Ye Shengge."


    Ye Shengge''s identity is very special. If there is no very definite evidence, then no matter what you say, you can''t do anything to her. If you want to say that she is a demon, then you have to show solid evidence.


    The old man looked at Shang ye and was silent for a moment. The simplest way to do this was to make ye Shengge appear. As long as ye Shengge can show its original form, there is no need to say more about it. It is a real evil, and the Lord can''t do anything about it. However, ye Shengge has been in chenxie mountain for so many years, and no one has ever noticed her identity as a demon In addition to the temple master, it''s not the monks who have lost the realm of climbing the tower. But those great monks can''t see through it. They are afraid that Ye Sheng''s song was used by the Lord.


    Since it was Ye Sheng''s song that no other friars could read through, they had no way to correct it.


    The old man was silent for a moment and whispered, "you forgot the mirror on the mountain?"


    There are a lot of friars who are proficient in refining weapons. Most of them are very good monks, but they like to practice them all their lives. Because of their existence, most of the monks in this world have their own magic weapons. Naturally, this situation arises because of the number of them. There are high and low levels in these magic weapons, just like saints Human''s sacred utensils must be the best ones in the world. Apart from saints'' tools, the rest of them have different levels. In addition to these, there are many special magic tools. For example, many magic tools of daomen are specially forged for Confucianist friars, and there are also many magic weapons of the human family that are specially made for the demon clan.


    The most famous one is Ye Sheng''s demon bowl. Under his bowl, there is no place to hide, no matter whether it''s the sea demon or anything else. But there is only one demon bowl, which will not be held by others.


    So there are other magic tools in this world.


    Before the war six thousand years ago, the demon clan had already begun to think about it, so they sent many demon clan masters to the mountain and river. Those demon clan Masters had high level and secret methods, so it was easy to hide their true identity. After the Terran discovered this matter, some weapon refining Masters began to study a kind of magic weapon that could show the demon clan''s real body.


    That''s looking at the evil mirror.


    Like all the magic tools in the world, the level of the mirror is also different. If the level is high enough, all the demon families in the sea can not escape. But for some reason, the mirror with the highest level in the world is in the chenxie mountain.


    This is the opportunity.


    Shang ye thought about the story that had been heard in the mountain before, and said bitterly: "Shizu, all the magic tools in chenxieshan were taken away by Ye Shengge. I don''t know if there is one. If ye Shengge has taken away all the magic weapons from the mountain, and has already destroyed it, there is no way."


    The old man shook his head and said, "this thing won''t be put there, so don''t worry."


    Shang ye asked, "where is the mirror?"


    The old man said, "in the skyscraper."


    Shang Ye is silent. Ning Sheng is in the tower. No matter what he does, he can''t hide his eyes. Even without him, there are countless arrays in the tower. His realm is doomed to be unable to enter it.If you can''t get into it, you can''t do it.


    Well, at least tell them they have to change their mind.


    The old man said in a deep voice, "Shen Xie Shan is now under the control of Liang Yi. There is no way but to invite out the mirror."


    Shang ye said, "Shizu, this is a dead end."


    The old man was silent. Ning Sheng is the chess piece they need to use, but it must be done later. Before things are clear, Ning Sheng is useless.


    Shang Ye frowned and said, "Shizu, what secret method is that can make everyone can''t see her identity?"


    After a moment''s silence, the old man suddenly said, "it may not be a matter of the secret method. Maybe her identity is even more strange."


    It''s strange enough to be a demon clan. There''s a more strange saying. What''s that?


    Shang Ye looks at the old man and can''t think of the real situation.


    "The descendants of the Terran and demon clans may inherit the best of both parents. If Liang Yi is her father, Liang Yi''s talent is obvious to all. Coupled with an excellent demon cultivation, it''s not impossible to produce a natural Tao."


    "Even the talent of Ye Sheng''s songs is higher than that of his inborn Taoism, which is the case."


    "What''s more, if the offspring of a person and a demon, she has half the blood line of a person, so it''s normal for her not to be discovered."


    Shang ye had always reckoned that this Taoist species was the demon clan that the LORD had found in the world. Because of his aptitude, he brought him back to chenxieshan, regardless of the difference between the human race and the demon clan. But at that time, Shang ye also had some doubts. Although the Taoist priest acted recklessly, he did not really ignore the difference between the human clan and the demon clan. Now the old man''s words, on the contrary, let Shang Ye understand. If the temple master really had a ridiculous past with the demon clan, then it would be completely clear that ye Shengge was brought back to the mountain.


    There is a good reason.


    The Lord is not a merciless man. Can he ignore the offspring of his beloved woman?


    The old man continued: "if ye Shengge was not the descendant of Terran and demon race, how could he have learned Taoism without any hindrance."


    The old man''s words are approaching the truth.


    Shang ye only felt that the whole body was cold. If this was the case, it would not only be the death of Ye Shengge, but also the event of seeing the main beam entering the cloud.


    I''m afraid I can''t do it anymore.


    The old man said indifferently: "the urgent task is to find the mirror."


    "If you can''t take it out, you can only report to Ning Sheng and tell him all the evidence you find. If Du Sheng is still alive and comes here, it will be too easy to handle this matter. Ning Sheng''s attitude towards the demon clan has always been vague. I don''t know what decision he will make, but this matter can no longer be hidden."


    "The days when Liang was also in charge of the mountain should be over."


    The old man said these words, the whole person''s expression became extremely ferocious.


    Shang Ye looked at his master and was silent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Sheng appeared in the chenxieshan mountain. The most intuitive thing was that besides more and more disciples of the climbing tower, there were also disciples of the whole mountain who began to practice hard.


    No matter where you are, now you can see the disciples of chenxie mountain who devote themselves to practice. Although they are all the scenes for Ning Sheng, no matter who they are, they will feel a little gratified.


    Ning Sheng is standing by the window on one floor of dengtian tower. The saint has deep eyes and looks at the scenery in front of him. The cloud Saint lost a lot of things in the first World War of Luoyang City, but his life is still there, so everything is fine.


    There are countless daojuan behind him. Dengtian tower is known as 3000 daojuan, but in fact, there are many daojuan, far more than 3000.


    Ning Sheng looked at the scenery of chenxieshan, and his eyes were full of nostalgia. He did not know how many years he had not seen this human landscape. Sitting on the cloud, his eyes were full of clouds and Tao. Apart from these, there was nothing else.


    In front of these saints who are dedicated to the cultivation of Taoism, it is not a difficult thing. However, whether the saints have been practicing for hundreds of years or whatever, they have already changed their minds because they can''t see the way ahead. Since they are facing the road that they can''t see clearly, they can only go on. No matter who they are, they can''t stand it.


    Some words of Confucianism spread in the world, but they still have some meanings. For example, "sages and sages are all lonely since ancient times"


    the loneliness here is nothing else but real loneliness.


    The lonely, whether in the world or in the sky, will be lonely.


    The master did not know when he came to Ning Sheng''s back. He stood there and remained silent for a moment. Then he whispered, "cloud is not a good place to go. After so many years of going, isn''t he tired?"


    Uncle.


    The origin of the saints is generally unknown in the world. Few people know the origin of the monks who have already stood on the top of the monks. Naturally, no one knows the relationship between the Lord and Ning Sheng.Of course, if people know, I''m afraid it will set off another wave.


    Ning Sheng took back his eyes, turned his head and looked at the Taoist temple. He said calmly, "your master has always wanted to enter the cloud all his life, but he has not been able to go up to the cloud. But you can enter the cloud, but you are not willing to enter the cloud. If you were afraid before, but now they are all dead, what are you afraid of?"


    This is Ning Sheng''s question for a long time. Why does the Lord refuse to enter the cloud now.


    The master of the temple laughed and said, "the world is very beautiful. I haven''t seen enough of it. Martial uncle has seen enough of the cloud scenery. Don''t you want to see the beauty of the world?"


    Ning Sheng shakes his head and says, "is it reluctant to give up someone on earth, or to give up the beauty of the world?"


    The Lord of the temple solemnly said, "I have nothing else to think about."


    The LORD was very serious and spoke seriously.


    This is a rare thing.


    Ning Sheng gave a cry, and then said, "the world knows Ye Sheng song is a kind of Tao. How can no one know that you Liang is also a Taoist?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    The Lord is reluctant to leave.


    This is what the disciples of chenxieshan thought, but they only know that.


    Kening Sheng''s words, spread out, it will certainly set off a huge wave.


    This Taoist master was originally a Taoist genius. Since he began to cultivate Taoism, he has been trying to suppress his fellow disciples. He has proved that although he is not a Taoist, he is also a top-ranking genius in the world. In the past years, this Taoist school pushed the world''s enemies and achieved the position of the first person in this Taoist sect. But when others mentioned the Taoist temple master, most of them still felt some regret. If this Taoist temple master was also a Taoist priest, he was not a Taoist Is it not perfect to be a Taoist?


    That''s the best way to write this story, but it''s not perfect. Later, it''s also perfect. After all, the Lord of the temple took a Taoist seed to the mountain and became his disciple. With such an invincible master and such a perfect disciple, it should have been the most perfect story in the world.


    But is the story so perfect?


    The LORD looked at his uncle. Among the six sages in the cloud, Du Sheng had always been extremely indifferent to human affairs. Chen Sheng had an undisguised preference for Yuwu mountain. The other four, Liu Sheng, were already in the twilight and thought of immortality all day long. Ye Sheng, as the leader of Taoism, was the first one above the cloud. He looked up and saw that all living beings were the same, while Zhao Sheng was devoted to practice No matter what else, only Ning Sheng is old with chenxieshan and he Liang. With this sage, as long as Liang doesn''t make too big mistakes, no one can shake his position as the first man in the world.


    The master of the temple is a Taoist. Apart from his master, Ning Sheng only knows about it. The master of the temple master, the Taoist master, has already left the world. Then Ning Sheng is the only one who knows.


    It''s a big secret, but it''s still known.


    What about the other secret?


    Ning Sheng looked at the temple master and thought of the demon woman who stood in front of him many years ago, her eyebrows and eyes, her eyes on Liang Yi, and she sighed, "if you didn''t tell me you were going to the cloud, even if you fell in love with her, and you want to stay with her for life, what can you do


    Liang also rubbed his cheek. There are 3000 scrolls in the tower. The most boring one is called "three thousand forgetting emotions method". The master of the temple is a kind of Taoism. His talent is amazing. He can basically learn all the 3000 scrolls in the tower as long as he wants to learn. In addition, he has created his own Taoist methods, one is the bright moon and the other is the colorful river. He is the only one who can do it at the same time A monk who shows two ways. But this 3000 love forgetting method has long been practiced to the top, but it is still useless to him.


    In the dead of night, when the viewer looks at the bright moon, he always thinks of the woman who smiles like the moon.


    The most painful thing in the world is not to love, but to love, then lose, no longer grasp, can not get.


    If we say that the life of the Lord is a perfect story, then all about that woman are not perfect.


    At that time, the temple master worshipped chenxieshan and became the disciple of the Taoist great immortal in the most amazing way. You should know that the Dazhen and his younger brother are the two monks who are said to be the most promising saints in chenxieshan. The Dazhen had already expressed his attitude and was bent on the Tao and was not ready to accept apprentices. However, when Liang Yi went up the mountain, he was really amazing In the end, Liang Yi, who became the only disciple of the great immortal, did not live up to the expectations of the public. After decades of practice, he almost decided to become the future master of chenxie mountain, which was no different from that of that time When the master went down the mountain, the sensation was more intense than that caused by Ye Shengge''s downhill. Countless monks wanted to hang the temple master, but the master didn''t care. After countless attacks, he calmly crossed the North Sea and came to the demon land.


    Where, while practicing, the temple master killed the demon clan.


    At that time, chaoqingqiu was the most famous monk in the demon land. However, the master of the temple was not much different. It was just that things were hard to predict. Nature made people confused. No one knew that the Taoist school was arrogant, and eventually fell in love with a demon family woman. Although the woman was not of prominent origin, was not a big family''s son or a gifted woman, she could not stand the Lord''s favor, so she was in the temple When the LORD left the demon land, he brought back the woman.


    It''s in the chenxie mountain, in front of the Taoist great immortal and his younger martial brother.


    The Lord of the temple said that he would marry the woman.


    The great immortal did not speak. The immortal, who had already put his eyes on the cloud, was calm and silent. He walked into the hall alone, leaving only the younger martial brother.


    The younger brother was called Ning Xuanji, and later became Ning Sheng.


    The real man failed to take the last step.


    At that time, Ning Sheng looked at the Lord and asked, "do you want to enter the cloud?"


    Since the beginning of his practice, the temple master has a broader vision than other monks. He has always wanted to enter the cloud, which is the temple master''s pursuit. But after meeting the woman, the temple Master said to his uncle that he did not want to enter the cloud again.How can a demon woman accompany the sage who enters the cloud.


    Ning Sheng didn''t say anything at that time, but just took a look at the woman. According to the observer''s knowledge, the woman had a long talk with Ning Sheng that night. The saint was not aggressive, nor did he talk about the success or anything else. He talked about the beautiful scenery of the world and the scenery of the demon land.


    Finally, in the moonlight, the woman asked Ning Sheng with a smile, "can Liang really become a saint?"


    Ning Sheng said with a smile at that time: "Liang is also a kind of Taoism, but he doesn''t tell anyone, which is enough to show that he has a strong mind and talent, and has such a smooth road. If he doesn''t enter the cloud in the future, I can''t think of anyone who can enter the cloud."


    Ning Sheng, as the master''s uncle, has always appreciated him, not only because of his talent.


    The woman got an accurate answer and did not say anything else. She looked at the chenxie mountain in the middle of the night that month, and then she ran into and died in front of the hall.


    When Liang saw her again, there was only one body.


    Looking at this scene, the temple master didn''t go crazy. After asking Ning Sheng about the whole story, he left with the woman''s body in his arms. In the next few years, the temple master''s realm improved very quickly. Soon after the great immortal left the world and Ning Sheng entered the cloud, he became the Lord of chenxieshan. After a few years, he became the first monk on earth Countless people know that the master has unlimited scenery, but no one knows the past.


    Looking at Ning Sheng, he said calmly, "cloud is good, but I still want to stay in the world for some time. In the end, I can''t give up."


    The audience was free and easy, and he was not willing to tell any lies.


    Ning Sheng looked at the audience and suddenly asked, "who is Ye Sheng''s song?"


    Ning Sheng looked at his nephew and calmly asked the question.


    Ning Sheng didn''t care much about Ye Sheng''s song when he was in the cloud. However, when he came to the world, he also met the woman and found something strange. The woman''s appearance was somewhat similar to that of the demon family woman.


    With this appearance, Ning Sheng can conclude that even if she has nothing to do with the woman before that, the temple master will surely want to take her up the mountain.


    When he heard this question, he frowned, "when he took her up the mountain, she was just a child. How can you say it''s similar?"


    Ning Sheng said calmly: "everything in the world, the cycle of cause and effect, the past life and this life, are fixed. Even if he was the reincarnation of the woman in that year, he did not have the memory of that year. He could not remember you, nor she."


    "If she could remember you, would she still be her?"


    The master said calmly: "uncle, I think more, Shengge is Shengge. It''s not someone else."


    Ning Sheng looked out of the window and calmly said, "in this case, you follow me into the cloud."


    The Lord shook his head and said, "the world can''t give up."


    Ning Sheng said: "since she is not her, she is also a monk of spring and Autumn period. With you and without you, there is nothing wrong with you in the world. You master and apprentice love deeply, and she will be more comfortable if you enter the cloud."


    The master of the temple was a little melancholy. He seemed to think of the woman at that time. He said calmly, "Why are you so urgent, martial uncle? Now is not the time to enter the cloud."


    Ning Sheng was angry. "If you don''t enter the cloud now, it will be very difficult if you don''t have a chance in the future. Besides, the cloud in the future is also very troublesome and full of variables. You are the most suitable person. At this moment, no matter what, you should enter the cloud."


    The Lord knew his martial uncle''s temperament, so he just laughed and didn''t speak.


    If he can''t persuade, he won''t, why doesn''t his uncle understand?


    Ning Sheng was silent for a moment and then said, "so I can only go to see the woman again."


    "Why don''t you believe me


    Ning Sheng said calmly: "in the past, you didn''t go into the cloud, but there are all kinds of reasons, but now I can''t wait for you to enter the cloud because you are reluctant to do so."


    The host shook his head and said, "even if you want to see it, you won''t get the result you want."


    "You have to see it, too."


    Ning Sheng stood up and flashed by the window.


    The Lord sighed.


    Then he got up.


    My uncle is going to see his apprentice. He has to follow him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the two most important figures of chenxieshan left dengtian tower, the old man who collected books suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the young Taoist priest kneeling in front of him and said, "now is your last chance. Take advantage of it."


    Shang Ye raised his head and looked at his master. He said in doubt, "please explain."


    "The old man said with a smile:" there is no one in the tower at the moment. Go and get the mirror


    Speaking, the old man raised his hand, and then a jade pendant flew to Shang Ye''s hand.


    There are two big characters on the jade pendant.


    To the sky!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    Dengtian tower is the most important place in the whole chenxieshan mountain. There are 3000 daojuan in it. There is no second one in the whole daomen. But it would be very stupid to think that there is only daojuan in this tower.


    As the most favorite place of the temple, if the tower only has such a function of storing books, it can''t be the place where the audience would not like to leave.


    Because of its importance, since the establishment of the tower, except for those who have been able to enter at will, others have to have orders from the Lord.


    However, in the history of chenxieshan, there were always several monks who had made great contributions to the chenxieshan mountain, so they were given a jade pendant. With this jade pendant, the array of ascending tower would not be launched, and they could enter the tower at any time.


    These jade ornaments are extremely rare. In recent years, some of them have been sent out and some have been collected. In fact, none of them have been circulated abroad. However, the seniority of the old man is the same as that of the great immortal. He did a lot of things for chenxieshan at the beginning, and it was normal to be given this jade pendant. But I don''t know why. When he was detained, he didn''t take it back Come back.


    After the old man gave the jade pendant down, he said calmly, "the array of climbing to the sky is useless to you, but you can only bring out the demon looking mirror in a short time. The mirror is on the 63rd floor and there is no outsider to guard it. If you write down my secret, you can take it out. After you bring it out, before Ning Sheng leaves chenxie mountain, you must expose ye Shengge''s identity, so that Liang can''t do it It''s a spectator. "


    Shang Ye was holding the jade pendant and seriously responded to it, "surely it will live up to the master''s trust."


    The old man said coldly, "if I can go out, the position of the Lord of the temple will not be left behind. As my only descendant disciple, who can be the master of the temple in the future besides yours?"


    Shang Ye lowered his head to prevent his ancestors from seeing his fanatical expression. There are many seats in this world that he wants to do but can''t do. There must be many, but the most wanted seat is actually this one.


    Shen Xie Shan''s position as the leader of the world''s Taoism is the object of worship of the whole Taoist monks. Who doesn''t want to do it?


    The old man said calmly, "help you one more time."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand slightly, making the chain make a great noise, and the blood in the blood pool began to churn, and the whole thing was an image of purgatory!


    After a moment, Shang ye did not know where he was going.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw the bookshelves in the skyscraper. There were countless bookshelves piled on them.


    As a disciple of chenxieshan mountain, if he is good enough, he will have the opportunity to enter the tower to see and understand the Tao. However, he is not an excellent Taoist disciple. He has been practicing Taoism for many years, but he has never had a chance to enter the tower once.


    Shang Ye resisted his greed. Instead of reaching out to look at the scrolls, Shang ye went up the stairs. There was a magic array in the tower to train his disciples. If ordinary people entered it at ordinary times, it would be very difficult to walk. But now that he has a jade pendant, it is simple. Walking up the stairs, Shang Ye does not dare to stop at all.


    Although Ning Sheng left the tower for a short time, he didn''t know when he would come back. As long as Ning Sheng appeared in the tower, no matter how he hid it, he was destined to be seen by the sage.


    When it happens, it''s all over.


    The mirror is on the sixty third floor.


    Shang Ye climbed up and counted as he climbed. Half a quarter of an hour had passed by the time he reached the 60th floor. Thinking that the sage should be coming back, Shang Ye frowned and continued to climb.


    A moment later, he finally arrived at the 63rd floor.


    This floor is very open, there are no bookshelves, only some magic tools.


    There are many kinds of magic tools.


    Shang Ye began to search there. Even if he had not seen a demon looking mirror, he should know that it was a mirror. Shang Ye quickly walked through the floor, but did not find half of it.


    He was a little frustrated. Could he have taken this mirror away because he knew it would be such a day?


    Shang Ye was a little afraid when he thought about the master who was almost helpless. How could he allow himself to make mistakes?


    Shang Ye was still lamenting that there was a mistake in Shizu''s plan.


    But a moment later, behind him suddenly sounded a voice of vicissitudes, "after many years, you still come."


    Shang Ye turns his head and looks at the source of the sound.


    An old Taoist in a grey cloth robe appeared behind him.


    Lao Dao pointed to the jade pendant and stretched out his hand. The jade pendant hovered in the air, and the old man trapped in the blood pool appeared inside.


    Lao Dao looked at him with nostalgia in his eyes, "haven''t seen you for many years, haven''t you died yet?"


    There are some teasing in the voice, but most of them are lonely.


    For an old man like him who has lived for so many years, there is nothing but loneliness.


    The old man in the blood pool looked up and said calmly, "I didn''t deserve to die."The Taoist priest gave a low voice: "you have been jailed for so many years, but you still don''t give up. Do you want to set off a big wave again?"


    The old man said indifferently, "I am saving the sinking slope mountain."


    "How to save it?"


    Lao Dao seemed to be interested. He glanced at the old man and said, "you''re going to destroy this place."


    The old man said, "we are all old people on the mountain. How can we be so cruel?"


    "You are a madman," said the old man


    The old man was silent.


    Laodao continued to sigh: "Ning Sheng in the mountains, no one can do anything, even if you can only watch."


    It seems that he remembered many other things. The old man did not speak immediately, but was silent for a moment. Then he said, "Ning Sheng can''t always cover Liang, even if he is his martial uncle."


    The conversation between these two people was heard by Shang Ye word after word. When he heard this, he was also shocked. Ning Sheng was actually the uncle of the temple master?!


    The old Taoist said with a smile: "Liang was a good man, and you were also responsible for it."


    "I''m sure this time," the old man said


    The old Taoist asked, "how do you say that? "


    " ye Shengge is not a human being. Liang also knows about it. You know about that incident. Ye Shengge is the daughter of that monster and his daughter of Liang Yi! "


    "What''s the evidence?" the old man said indifferently


    The voice of the old man came out in the jade pendant, "that''s why I want to look at the evil mirror."


    Lao Dao didn''t speak, just sighed.


    The old man went on, "with the goggles, you know everything."


    Lao Dao still didn''t speak. Ye Sheng''s song is a kind of Taoism, which is very troublesome.


    The old man looked at Lao Dao and was silent for a long time. Then he said seriously, "elder martial brother, are you really not helping me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    The old Taoist''s eyes were cloudy. When he heard the words, there was no change. He just looked at the figure in the jade pendant and sighed.


    In fact, the rest of the old people on the mountain are of the same generation as them. There are not many of them on the mountain. Except Ning Sheng in the cloud, all the others are dead.


    The old man looked at the old man and said seriously, "elder martial brother, Shen Xie Shan can''t fall into the hands of a monster."


    He always believed that ye Shengge was the daughter of the temple master and the demon girl. Naturally, he would not allow the audience to hand over the chenxie mountain to Ye Sheng singer, even though she is so excellent now.


    It''s also impossible.


    People and demons can''t live in harmony.


    He had been looking at the world for many years because he had no idea what else to do, because he didn''t want to do anything else, If not, he would not have been indifferent to chenxie mountain for so many years.


    Lao Dao looked at his younger martial brother and was silent for a moment. Then he said softly, "I hope you don''t cause too much storm."


    After saying this, Lao Dao took out a small bronze mirror from his arms and put it in Shang Ye''s hand. He said calmly, "don''t do anything else."


    With these words, Lao Dao took a deep look at Shang Ye. After a moment, he disappeared here.


    After he disappeared, the old man in the jade pendant was silent for a long time, and then said, "you bring that symbol here."


    There is not only a mirror but also something else in the tower. The talisman is one of them.


    The bloody talisman was in a small wooden box. He didn''t care about it when it was turned over by Shang Ye. But now, after the old man opened his mouth, he noticed it.


    "What is that?"


    Shang ye asked.


    The old man said, "that''s Fu."


    Since there are two sentences here, they make sense.


    The old man said, "that''s the rune to let me go."


    Shang Ye was surprised, "can Shizu leave here?"


    The old man said, "in the past I thought it was two things, but I didn''t think of it. Now it''s one thing."


    "You bring it here and we''ll do something."


    What he did, of course, was the most important thing. Shang ye did not ask, but he picked up the talisman carefully. After a moment, he opened it and had a look.


    A moment later, he asked, "Shizu, do you want to be so fast?"


    The old man said, "no slow."


    After the voice dropped, the atmosphere of the whole tower seemed very strange.


    Dengtian building is suddenly very quiet. Shang Ye swallows his saliva and leaves here quickly.


    The old Taoist stood at the window and looked at a place in the cloud. He said calmly: "when the wind comes, no one can do it. It''s just that after the strong wind, who is still there."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, the two women standing in the distance, who are not accompanied by the Taoist temple, stand in the distance.


    According to their state of mind, there are some things that need not be taken seriously at all to see the mystery.


    Especially people like Ning Sheng.


    "It''s really not her."


    Ning Sheng sighed.


    At that time, Liang liked the woman, but she didn''t want to embarrass him. That''s why she died. But when she died, she was able to reincarnate. It''s normal for Liang to want to renew her friendship with her and then take her up the mountain.


    But ye Shengge is not her.


    Ye Shengge is Ye Sheng song, not any other woman.


    Ning Sheng suddenly frowned.


    This is the second time that she went to see Ye Sheng''s song carefully. For the first time, she just took a casual look. The second time, she really took a serious look.


    Ning Sheng looks at Ye Sheng''s song with a complicated look.


    Liang Yiping Jing said, "there has always been a talk about education in Yanling. I thought it interesting before, but I don''t think it''s bad now. A person''s origin can''t be chosen by himself. What else is difficult will be enlarged infinitely?"


    Ning Sheng frowned and said, "so, when you took her up the mountain, you knew about it?"


    Liang also looked at the sea of clouds in the distance, and then said with a smile, "I''m not a fool. Holding such a small child in my hand, how can I not know that she is different from ordinary people."


    Ning Sheng had some anger and said coldly, "then you dare to bring it up the mountain. It''s really bold!"


    Liang also turned his head and looked at Ning Sheng and asked, "if you look at a Taoist seed in your hand, you may become the second child of your own. How would you like to think about it? What is her identity


    Ning Sheng said indifferently: "you are a kind of Taoist. You should know that this is not a great thing."Taoism is a great talent for human friars, especially for Taoist monks. However, this kind of qualification is rare in a hundred years. Only Liang Yi and ye Shengge are the two masters and apprentices. In a century, there are two masters and apprentices.


    Therefore, when Ning Sheng said these words, he was really indifferent.


    Liang also looked at the horizon, as if he was looking at something interesting. He did not speak in a hurry.


    Ning Sheng said coldly, "she is your daughter."


    This is a very firm statement. Liang is also a Taoist. The woman he likes is a demon girl, and ye Shengge is a woman. This seems reasonable.


    In particular, Liang Yi has been so protective of her. I''m afraid that she is Liang Yi''s daughter. It can''t be more normal.


    Liang also looked at Ning Sheng and shook his head.


    Ning Sheng soon calmed his mind. He looked at Liang Yi and thought for a long time. Then he said, "I don''t care what she is. As long as she doesn''t know her identity and others don''t know her identity, this matter will stop. In the future, it''s the monk of the world. No matter how amazing it is, it''s you. If you don''t follow me into the cloud today, it won''t work ¡£ "


    Ning Sheng looks calm, but it is very clear that if Liang doesn''t follow him into the cloud, he has to do something.


    Liang also raised his head and looked at his uncle. He felt a lot of emotion, but all the words changed into a sentence, or a sentence, "martial uncle, you have changed."


    Most people in this world want to change, not only people, but also the world. So this should be a very normal thing. After Ning Sheng left the world and went to the cloud, how could it change? Coupled with the fermentation of time, Ning Sheng is no longer the original Ning Sheng, which is also a very normal thing.


    Ning Sheng said in silence: "uncle is for you."


    Liang also laughed and did not speak.


    After a silence


    for a while, Liang also looked at the distance and calmly refused: "no matter what kind of blackmail martial uncle, I will not enter the cloud, at least not now. "


    Ning Sheng frowned and said," you are not afraid that things will be exposed at all, and your apprentice''s life will not be protected? "


    Liang also did not speak, just looked at the distance along the stream, and then calmly said: "martial uncle will not do this kind of thing, that is not a big deal."


    Ning Sheng Nu said: "Liang Yi, if you just like this, sooner or later you will regret it."


    Liang also thought about it. He thought of the woman under the moonlight and the woman who would walk with him in the world without caring. He said calmly, "I have done things I regret in my life. Even if I regret again, I should not be as good as that one, so there is nothing to be afraid of."


    After saying this, Liang also looked at Ning Sheng and said seriously: "uncle wants me to enter the cloud. That''s the uncle''s idea, but I''m just me. I don''t want to think about it for martial uncle."


    This is the attitude of the Lord, the attitude of the first Taoist.


    Ning Sheng looked at him and did not speak.


    After a moment, the sage was also a little puzzled and said: "the world is reluctant to give up, what are you reluctant to give up?"


    Yes, the world is reluctant to give up. What is the Lord reluctant to give up?


    If that woman, of course, has already died, people are not in, what can we not give up?


    If it is not the woman, it should not be reluctant to give up to others.


    The master of the temple said with a smile: "what I can''t give up is attachment."


    Chao Qingqiu wanted to leave the world because of his tiredness. The temple master did not leave the world because of his attachment.


    Ning Sheng thought about it and decided not to say more. He just looked at the tower and said calmly, "even if I don''t do anything, it''s hard to protect others from doing something."


    In this moment, Ning Sheng felt that someone had entered the tower. As for what to do, he was also very clear. After all, many years ago, Ning Sheng was one of the monks in the chenxie mountain. There was a magic mirror in the tower. At this time, someone wanted to take it. What was the reason? He knew better.


    There is no demon on the mountain. What should I do in the mirror?


    The Lord also knew the situation on the mountain. He was silent for a moment and then said, "it doesn''t matter what martial uncle doesn''t do. What others do doesn''t matter."


    After all, the master of the temple is the most powerful person on the mountain. As long as Ning Sheng, the sage of the sea, does not intervene in it, he has the confidence to level all the things on the mountain, no matter who caused the storm.


    It doesn''t work.


    Ning Sheng was silent for a moment, and then said, "the wind is going to rise, and it can''t be stopped."


    "I can stop it."


    The watchman made a sound, but with the sound, there was a distant bell.


    It was dusk, and the bells rang on the mountain.


    The bell rang so loud that it soon spread out to many people''s ears.


    There is a bell on the chenxieshan mountain, which was left by the first generation of watchmen. Only the most important thing can hit the clock. For many years, the clock has not rung. It is the same when you come to chenxieshan in the early autumn. Of course, the reason why the clock came to sink the Xieshan mountain was that the clock didn''t ring.


    It''s not for any other reason.Why does the clock ring this time?


    It must be a big deal.


    Ning Sheng listen to the bell, suddenly there is a smile, "you see, how fast they are."


    The host was expressionless, looking at a distant mountain and saying, "it''s very fast."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    The distant sound of the bell reverberates all over the mountain. The bell is a magic weapon left by the first generation of the watchers of the mountain. In terms of its power, it is only a little weaker than the sacred one.


    Perhaps it is also the most famous bell in the world. The bell has a long name and great prestige. It is usually suspended on the taixuan platform.


    Until now.


    It rings.


    The bell rang so long that even the old Taoist priests could hear it.


    The first person who came to taixuantai was Zhang Shouqing, a noble man of Huangzi. The monk, who had been vaguely the second figure on the mountain, drifted to taixuantai. Looking at the Taoist priest who was panting by the Changming bell, he recognized that he was a disciple of Ziyun peak. Zhang Shouqing looked at him and asked in a cold voice, "why did the clock strike?"


    Zhang Shouqing''s manner is extraordinary. In addition, he has been in charge of the downhill many years ago. On the premise that the audience has not done anything, Zhang Shouqing''s words are the most useful.


    Looking at the Huang Zi Taoist priest floating here, the Taoist priest quickly got up and reported: "report to the master, the bell was not hit by the disciples."


    I didn''t hit the clock.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Changming bell is a unique existence in chenxieshan mountain. Without an absolute event, it is natural that the Changming bell can''t be rung. The ordinary Taoists in chenxieshan dare not hit the bell at will. Once found, they will be sent to prison.


    "You didn''t hit it?"


    Zhang Shouqing frowned and seemed to have some doubts. Taixuantai is usually guarded by Taoists, which is not a place where ordinary disciples can come if they want to. Since this Taoist didn''t hit it, it should be someone else.


    As time went on, there were more and more Taoists on the taixuantai side. Before asking anything, a young Taoist came out of the crowd. His face was a little pale, but his eyes were very firm. He came to Zhang Shouqing and seriously said, "martial uncle, this clock was struck by disciples."


    Zhang Shouqing took a deep look at him and then said, "I hope you can have a proper explanation, or there will be a seat for you in the cold prison."


    The young disciple was not Shang Ye. He looked at Zhang Shouqing and said very seriously, "the reason why I hit the Changming bell is that someone came out of the cold prison."


    As soon as this word is said, it will explode like thunder!


    In the cold prison of chenxieshan, there are either Taoists who have made great mistakes on the mountain, or those who are not many evil masters. However, no matter what kind of people are qualified to be put into the cold prison, they will be extremely powerful. Besides their sin, there is another reason, that is, they are not easy to kill.


    However, there are so many people in the cold prison. No one has ever been able to escape from it. Since ancient times, none of them have been able to escape.


    Because the cold prison is not a simple prison.


    Zhang Shouqing''s expression is very dignified, he looks at Shang Ye indifferently and asks: "who ran out?"


    Shang Ye raised his head, looked at Zhang Shouqing and said, "Tai Yi Shizu."


    The voice was quiet, just enough to be heard by countless people.


    But for the word Taiyi Shizu, most of the people who heard it were very puzzled and didn''t have any other ideas.


    However, Zhang Shouqing said coldly: "Taiyi Shibo had passed away in his early years. How could he be locked up in the cold prison and leave the cold prison now? Are you not afraid to take responsibility for your nonsense here


    The name of Taiyi immortal is as loud as Ning Sheng''s many years ago. In addition to the two Ning Sheng brothers, the most outstanding disciple on chenxie mountain is Taiyi immortal. This Taiyi immortal is said to have the chance to become the Lord of chenxieshan. Although he was finally given the view of chenxieshan by Ning Sheng''s elder brother and Liang Yi''s master But this is not to say that a real person is not brilliant. It''s just that in the same era, it''s just that he can''t compare with that real person.


    After the real man took over the throne of the temple master, it was said that Taiyi immortal began to cultivate himself and didn''t show up in front of people. Except for the event of the chenxieshan mountain, this real person did not appear. Many years ago, it was directly reported that the immortal had driven a crane to the West and left the world.


    From the beginning to the end, I have never heard that Taiyi real person was locked in the cold prison, so naturally there was no matter that he came out of the cold prison.


    Therefore, in the eyes of others, Shang Ye''s words are extremely absurd, especially from those Taoist priests who know the past of Taiyi real person.


    Seeing that more and more people gathered here, Shang Ye regained his mind, looked at Zhang Shouqing seriously and said, "uncle, this is a story. Do you want to hear it?"


    It''s a story.


    What''s the story?


    Zhang Shouqing glared, vaguely feeling that it was a little bad. The master of the temple hasn''t appeared up to now. Is he really indifferent to this matter?


    Although the Lord is the first person under the cloud, he is the Lord of the chenxieshan mountain. Can he really ignore what happened in the mountain?


    Compared with that story, Zhang Shouqing wants to know what the audience is doing at the moment.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The temple Lord and Ning Sheng heard the bell ring, but they did not go to the taixuan platform, but went to the heaven tower.


    The Lord of the temple walked through the tower and found that the mirror was missing, so he laughed and took a look at Ning Sheng and went to some place on the mountain.


    The chenxie mountain is very large, especially the back mountain. In some places, it is blocked by clouds and fog all the year round, so it is hard to see the scene clearly. Only those important and highly generational Taoist priests know that there is a hole in the back mountain.


    The temple master doesn''t come here very often. In fact, apart from the tower, he hardly goes anywhere else.


    But today he came to Houshan because someone came first.


    It was the taixuan immortal who claimed to have escaped from the cold prison.


    The old man in the blood pool.


    According to the seniority, the Lord of the temple would call this martial uncle, but they had a bad relationship many years ago. Naturally, the temple master would not call him "martial uncle". He stood in the cloud and looked at the old Taoist priest who had changed his purple Taoist robe. He said calmly, "I thought you were my martial uncle at first, so I let you go. Now you are from that place He came out again. It seems that he doesn''t want to live. "


    In terms of seniority, Taiyi immortal is one generation higher than the master. In terms of age, he is even older than the master. His years of practice are more or even much more than that of the master. However, this does not mean that Taiyi immortal is the enemy of the temple master. The saying that the Lord is invincible in the world has been spread for a long time, which is not groundless.


    Moreover, the cultivation is never just about age and time. The main purpose of the temple is to


    kill such a real person. It may not be easy, but it won''t be too much trouble.


    After all, he is the master of the temple. He is the most powerful monk in the whole world. He has a bright moon and a colorful river. He has been famous for a long time.


    Taiyi real man looked at the temple master, and there was no other emotion in his eyes except indifference. After thinking about it, he only said, "Liang Yi, the mountain is going to change."


    Many years ago, the real man failed to break through the sea and became a monk in chenxieshan. When Ning Xuanji and Ning Sheng left the world and Liang just stepped on the stairs, Taiyi felt that he had a chance to become the future master of chenxieshan. Therefore, taking advantage of the closure of the Taoist temple, the Taiyi real man attacked the Lord of chenxieshan. After all, the LORD was the Lord, even at the beginning, he did not He was able to kill the master, but he was captured by the Lord and put into the blood pool under the library.


    In fact, the blood pool is also a part of the cold prison, but for thousands of years, not many people know, because there are not many people who have been detained in that place.


    The reason why he didn''t kill him was not because he was kind-hearted. Of course, there were other reasons. For example, many people in Taiyi''s lineage didn''t approve of him, so in order to stabilize the situation, he didn''t kill him.


    Of course, if you don''t kill Taiyi real person, naturally, there are conditions. That is to let those Taoists in Taiyi Zhenren completely give up the idea of controlling chenxieshan. Of course, that event was a hundred years ago. In a hundred years time, everything would be diluted. The master''s accomplishments became more and more excellent in the past hundred years. His influence on chenxieshan became more and more profound. Therefore, he didn''t care about it for a long time, until now Taiyi real person ran out of the cold prison, and the Lord didn''t care.


    He looked at Tai Yi real man and said calmly, "you ran out of the cold prison. What do you want to do? Do you want to be the Lord?"


    "More than that?"


    The Lord of the temple laughed, and then said, "the mountain can''t be chaotic. You took the mirror away. It seems that you want to hold on to it. But Ning Sheng is on the mountain. How can you do anything? "


    Taiyi Zhenren said:" now someone is telling a story, but you are going to kill me. Ning Xuanji doesn''t care about what happened on the mountain. How can you block it? Ye Shengge is a monster. You Liang Yi, the good days are over. "


    When saying these words, Taiyi real person''s eyes are full of joy.


    The host looked at him, remained silent for a moment, and then said, "you will regret it."


    "No, I won''t regret it, and you can''t make me regret it!"


    Taiyi real person laughs, like a complete madman.


    The Lord laughed and said, "there are many things in this world that no one will know for a lifetime. What should be known will always be known. However, no matter how things develop, you will surely die."


    before the words fall, the moon rises in the sky, and a colorful river appears behind the Lord.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the bell, ye Shengge came out of the bamboo tower and stood by the stream, looking at the bright moon in the distance. Listening to the bell, there were some fish swimming in the stream, swimming happily in the water. Ye Shengge looked down for a long time, and then whispered, "look at you, how come you don''t have any worries?"


    During the talk, there is a letter from the outside world with some sword spirit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    Chenxieshan is not an ordinary mountain. Ordinary letters can''t come to this mountain. However, there are other things on this letter besides sword spirit. It happens that the mountain protection array of chenxieshan has not been opened these days. For these two reasons, the letter came to ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge likes the thousand paper crane very much, next to her like peach blossom.


    So when this letter came, it was also a thousand paper crane with a peach blossom by the way.


    She stretched out her hand to take down the letter, put it in the palm of her hand, and quickly read the content of the letter. The letter was very short, and there was no polite language. She asked her simply and directly, how can she be afraid of death?


    The people who ask this question are very interesting people.


    This question is also very interesting, but ye Shengge is not prepared to answer. This letter is not so much a request for an answer, but to ask her about her recent situation. After she left Luoyang City, she will definitely come back to chenxieshan. She destroyed many magic weapons in order to protect her life. It is impossible for chenxieshan to be indifferent. So Li Fuyao was not very relieved and wrote this letter Thinking of this, there was a smile on her face. In that case, what would she do?


    "What do you say he wants to hear?"


    She looked at the fish in the water and thought of many other words, but she only looked at the stream seriously and didn''t say a word.


    After thinking about it, she put the paper into her arms and ran back to the bamboo building. Then she began to study ink. The ink went out far away, which made many birds smell it. On the branches in the distance, there was a sound, and birds left here.


    Ye Shengge didn''t say anything in the bamboo house, nor could he write down any word on the white paper. But I don''t know why, the whole bamboo building is full of happy atmosphere.


    Ye Shengge looks at the white paper and frowns. He suddenly remembers the ringing of the bell before. Thinking that he can''t write anything, he stands up. After a moment, he leaves the bamboo tower and disappears.


    After an instant, the white faced Temple master walked into the bamboo building, looked at the white paper, looked at the ink in the inkstone, silent for a moment, also left here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The story on taixuan stage was told very slowly. In fact, Shang ye knew that this matter was very important, so he spoke very slowly. It was necessary for others to hear it clearly. This story is not a good story.


    Zhang Shouqing''s face became more and more ugly, and the story also reached the climax.


    The story says that on one day of one year, the temple master brought back a little girl from the bottom of the mountain. After the little girl went up the mountain, she was recognized as a Taoist by the uncles and uncles on the mountain. After that day, the little girl attracted the eyes of everyone. Everyone looked at another daozhong in the mountain, thinking about where ye Shengge could finally go Step, because it was brought up by the temple master, no Taoist on the mountain wanted to take ye Shengge as a disciple, but it didn''t affect anything.


    "The master said that ye Shengge was the orphan of Xiaoxi village. Because of the drought in Xiaoxi mountain, all the people in the village died. Therefore, ye Shengge was brought back to the mountain. However, there is no place called Xiaoxi mountain, so naturally there is no ye Shengge''s parents. Therefore, ye Shengge''s body is false from beginning to end. She may be true, but why does the Lord cover up her origin? "


    Shang Ye stares at Zhang Shouqing and says word by word, "that''s because the relationship between the Lord and her is not shallow."


    When he said this, Shang Ye''s voice was very loud in order to let other people know the identity of Ye Sheng''s song.


    Zhang Shouqing said coldly, "Shang ye, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Of course I know. Do you know that when the temple master was traveling in the world, he once fell in love with a demon girl!"


    At the end of the story, this sentence was like a big stone thrown into the calm lake, which soon aroused waves. All the disciples on the mountain showed an unbelievable look.


    Who is the first one under the cloud. I don''t know how many young disciples adore him. This temple master is famous for his carefree and unrestrained manner, and there is no problem at all. But now when Shang Ye opened his mouth, it was that the temple master had loved a demon clan woman, which caught them off guard.


    It''s just that not all the disciples were surprised. Even after hearing this, some of them showed more respect for the Lord.


    In their opinion, the temple master loved a demon girl, and what was the most important thing?


    As long as the woman is not in the chenxieshan mountain, it should be the love debt of the temple master in those years. So what? They still don''t believe that after the battle between the Terran and the demon clan, the Lord will help the demon clan, which is impossible.


    Don''t think about it. Everyone knows.


    Therefore, after this sentence is said, not many people have too many ideas, but the next sentence of business is the key point.


    "Ye Shengge is the Lord''s daughter. "


    he looked at all the people present and said seriously:" ye Shengge is the daughter of the temple master and the demon girl. "


    This is the key point of the story. After this sentence was said, everyone''s faces changed, because everyone didn''t think that their elder martial sister ye or his sister Ye was not a simple Taoist, but a descendant of a human family and a demon family.There was silence.


    Dead silence.


    "No wonder elder martial sister Ye is so talented. She is the daughter of the Lord."


    A second generation of disciples spoke in a low voice. Although they were not sure, they always spoke. Soon, a teacher scolded him, "who is the master of the temple? How can this be so?"


    "Yes, he has nothing to say. How could the Lord do such things?"


    As the man opened his mouth, many other voices soon came out. Most of them were in support of the Lord, but a few voices expressed doubts.


    Zhang Shouqing said indifferently: "it''s not clear whether the master of the temple has ever been involved in the demon women. Where did you come from? Shang Ye. If you talk so nonsense again today, I have to send you to the cold prison."


    Shang ye said with a smile, "uncle, have you forgotten what I said at the beginning? Shizu has left from the cold prison, and everything I say is not without proof. "


    Taiyi real man left the cold prison. He was one of the few people who knew the past events of the Lord. Therefore, he was the biggest witness in this incident.


    Zhang Shouqing continued: "what about Shengge? All the great monks on the mountain watched her grow up, and no one could see that she was not a human race! "


    Shang ye said with a smile: "martial uncle may not know that ye Shengge has half the blood of the human race, so it can''t be seen. It''s a normal thing."


    Zhang Shouqing opened his mouth and looked at Shang Ye. He said coldly, "you''d better prove that everything you said is correct, or you know the consequences."


    Shang Ye was silent for a moment, and then said, "uncle, you know, no one will talk about this kind of thing."


    With that, he closed his mouth.


    Because after the story is over, there should be something else.


    He was not in that round. The main character of the later events was the audience, Taiyi real person, ye Shengge, they, not him.


    The audience came out of the crowd.


    Many people saluted one after another. Even after the story was told, there were still many people who believed that the story was false, and the audience was still the one who did not change.


    The Lord of the temple turned pale. He stepped out of the crowd and took a look at Shang Ye. He did nothing. He stood in front of the Changming bell. After standing quietly for a while, he asked softly, "what do you want to ask?"


    The master''s temper has always been unpredictable. Just when many people wanted to denounce Shang ye or even kill him, he stood in front of the clock and said such a sentence.


    There was silence again, and no one spoke.


    Shang Ye moved his lips and wanted to go out and ask questions. But he saw the eyes of the Lord and gave up the idea at the next moment. Some things were difficult to do.


    A moment later, a second generation disciple couldn''t help asking, "can you ever love a demon girl?"


    This is what Shang ye said before.


    The master of the temple laughed with a gentle tone, "I don''t know what to do. I''ve been in love with a demon girl. What''s the matter?"


    When he spoke, he seemed to be recalling the woman in those years, so he looked extremely gentle, which was almost never seen before.


    The second generation of disciples was speechless. Originally, he just wanted to let the master deny it. But who knows, the master admitted it directly.


    He looked at all the people present and whispered, "what''s the problem?"


    I asked that question before, and the Lord admitted it. Now he asked them to speak again. This is really no one to speak. After all, if the Lord admits the matter again, what should we do?


    It''s not a big deal that the Lord likes a demon girl. After all, he likes this kind of mood and can''t help it. If the Lord doesn''t do anything serious about it, it''s not a big deal.


    But the real view is different from that of the demon women who gave birth to a son.


    That''s something nobody can forgive.


    A lot of people looked at the audience, their eyes full of worry.


    Zhang Shouqing''s eyes are more complicated.


    He felt that these things were not so simple.


    Looking at the distant mountain, he said, "what else do you want to ask?"


    Still no one spoke.


    But there was still a man outside the crowd. The man was an old man, dressed in a purple Taoist robe, looking at the immortal moral character. He looked like a Taoist master. In fact, he was a Taoist master.


    He came to the field, and soon someone was shocked and said, "Uncle Tai Yi!"


    There are more than one Taoist of the same generation.


    Naturally, someone can recognize him.


    This sentence is more meaningful than all the previous words.


    This is to show that the Taiyi real person did not die.


    Tai Yi didn''t pay attention to the Taoist, but looked at the Taoist and sneered: "Liang Yi, you still failed to kill me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    In the past, the Lord of the temple went to Houshan and obviously wanted to kill this real person Taiyi. But in the end, he made this real person appear here again. Obviously, he failed.


    The Lord of the temple looked at the real man Taiyi, and he was very indifferent. Since Taiyi was here, he was too lazy to say more than half a word. He sat in front of the Changming bell without saying a word.


    Taiyi, dressed in a purple Taoist robe, looks majestic, but few people notice that his face is a little ugly. The Lord of the temple puts all his strength into it. Even if he doesn''t die, he has to pay a lot of money. There is no doubt about this. Taiyi was silent for a moment, and then said, "since you admit that you and that demon girl had a ridiculous past, I will ask you for them on the chenxie mountain, are ye Shengge you and her daughter?"


    The appearance of Taiyi immortal in front of the taixuan platform has already been able to explain a lot of problems and involve a lot of things. Now no one cares about those problems. Now what they want to know is what is the relationship between the audience and ye Shengge, and whether ye Shengge is the descendant of demon clan and human race.


    This is what they want to know now. So after Taiyi real man opened his mouth, everyone''s attention was on the Lord. They waited for the Lord to answer the question. Some disciples even didn''t want to listen. If the truth was not as good as they thought, it would be really troublesome.


    The LORD looked at the people in front of him and said with a smile, "let''s talk about something else first."


    After he opened his mouth, he looked at Shang ye, and then asked, "you said that your Shizu came out of the cold prison. Do you know how he was put into the cold prison at that time?"


    Shang Ye''s face changed. He was afraid and did not speak.


    It is certainly not for nothing that Taiyi immortal was put into the cold prison. We should know that there is not too much sin in the cold prison, so it is not qualified to be locked in.


    Shang Ye plucked up his courage, gritted his teeth and said, "I think it''s because I know about the Lord, so I was put in a cold prison by the master."


    Listening to this statement, the disciples present felt that it was very reasonable. The Taiyi immortal had no bad comments on the mountain. How could he be put into the cold prison? If he was put into the cold prison, he should be harmed by the Lord.


    "Do you think so?" he said with a smile


    He is asking the disciples present.


    A lot of people looked at each other, but no one spoke until a young Taoist came out of the crowd. He looked at the audience and said, "I don''t believe the Lord will do this."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the young Taoist priest''s face. Someone recognized him and knew that he was Zhang Shouqing''s disciple Yan Huanran. This young disciple on the chenxie mountain had been very famous in the past few years. Before Chao Qingqiu left the world, he had done several things that surprised the whole world. The first one was to kill the big demon in the North Sea and act for Chao Qingqiu The reason why he came to Beihai also originated from the fact that the cult leader robbed the elixir found by a Taoist disciple in the fog mountain and dumped it in the North Sea. The disciple who was robbed of the holy elixir was Yan Huanran.


    On the chenxie mountain, no disciple can hide the light of Ye Shengge, but there are still many brilliant disciples behind ye Shengge. Yan Huanran is one of them. Otherwise, he would not have had the opportunity to go to Beihai.


    He looked at the brothers and uncles who were present and said seriously: "the master of the temple has been in charge of the downhill mountain for a hundred years. Everyone can see what kind of person the master is. If the master would do this, Yan Huanran would be killed in the Changming bell today."


    Many people think that Yan Huanran should stand on the side of the Taoist temple. After all, the relationship between the Taoist priest Huang and the temple master is always good, but no one can think of it. Yan Huanran is so determined when he opens his mouth.


    I want to be killed on the Changming bell!


    After Yan Huanran opened his mouth, many people soon began to speak. Of course, the same thing happened. They believed that the LORD would not imprison a real person for no reason.


    Of course, there were many students who immediately began to denounce.


    It''s full of voices.


    Looking at the chaos, he looked at a real person and asked, "uncle, do you want to explain the reason?"


    Taiyi is cold faced, not ready to answer this question.


    The temple master looked at the disciples and said, "the reason why you put your master uncle in the cold prison is not because of other things. It''s just that after I took the seat of the temple master, your master didn''t accept it and wanted to attack me while I was in seclusion. It''s just that you were not good enough and almost killed by me. I didn''t want to sink Because of the instability of the Xieshan mountains, he was put into a cold prison. "


    Of course, this explanation of the temple master is in line with the mind of most of the disciples. After all, the temple master has been on the mountain for a hundred years. Even if this immortal Taiyi was once famous, it had been many years ago. Many disciples did not even know who their master uncle was.


    So many people are willing to believe the Lord.


    "Of course, there is no evidence for all of this, so your uncle will not admit it."When he spoke, he had been looking at Taiyi real person. Taiyi had no expression. He didn''t say much about it.


    When it became quiet again, Tai Yi said, "Liang Yi, you never answered my question."


    Yes, there is no evidence for Taiyi to attack and kill the temple Lord, so there is no way to do anything about it. However, the identity of Ye Shengge is not so simple. This is the main thing now.


    The LORD was silent.


    Too a real person indifferently said: "you can''t hide it. Ning Sheng is on the mountain. Maybe you will ask Ning Sheng to arbitrate."


    Until this time, people remembered that there was a Ning Sheng on the mountain. Ning Sheng was on the mountain. No matter how hard he could not make a decision on the mountain, he could ask the saint to come forward to judge.


    It''s just that saints sit high in the clouds all the year round. Whether they are willing to come forward or not is what they should worry about.


    The Lord of the temple looked at a real man and was silent for a moment. Then he shook his head and said, "I have no children either."


    As soon as this statement was made, it was equivalent to telling Taiyi Zhenren that ye Shengge was not his daughter of Liang Yi, nor was he a descendant of any Terran or demon clan!


    Too a real person sneered: "knew you would not admit, but this kind of thing, do not admit also have no way."


    "If you don''t admit it, if you want to, you can only take a look at the truth and falsehood in the mirror."


    Taiyi is very calm and seems to be in control of everything.


    Listening to this, all the disciples on the mountain felt that it was very reasonable. It was not necessary to say more about the identity of Ye Shengge. Just look at the demon mirror and you will know.


    "Shengge is a kind of Taoism, and there is no fault. It is unreasonable to use a mirror to look at evil without any reason."


    Too a real person said: "Liang Yi, you feel guilty, in the heart have no ghost, what are you afraid of?"


    The audience still disagreed, "how can I do something that is unreasonable? How can I do it? Besides, how can you take responsibility if you act like this, which will cause problems in the heart of Shengge Taoism and affect practice?"


    Ye Shengge is a kind of Taoism. She is the most brilliant young monk in the whole Taoist school and even in the whole world. She has the opportunity to enter the cloud. She is not only the pride of the whole chenxieshan mountain, but also the pride of the whole world. If something destroys her future, let alone a real person, she is afraid that even the Lord will not be able to redeem her sin.


    Taiyi Zhenren shook his head and said, "if she doesn''t have any problems, how can it affect Daoxin?"


    "As long as it is possible, you can''t do it, and you can''t afford the consequences," he said indifferently


    Too a real person sneered: "in this case, that can only go to ask Ning Sheng."


    "I said, it doesn''t make sense."


    "You said that Shengge''s identity was questionable, but there was no evidence, so what you said was unreasonable. I am the Lord of the temple, and you can''t do what I don''t let you do."


    With these words, the temple master looked at Zhang Shouqing and said calmly, "please invite martial uncle back to the cold prison."


    The Lord of the temple said this is very reasonable. Since everything is conjectured out of thin air and there is no evidence to put it into practice, then the Lord can ignore it.


    In the face of Taiyi real person, the audience is entitled to make some decisions.


    Zhang Shouqing hesitated, but at this time there was a voice of opposition, "I think it''s OK to have a look."


    This is a yellow purple Taoist.


    They usually do not deal with the Lord, but they are not in a good position, so there is no way.


    The LORD looked at him and didn''t speak, because soon someone else started to speak. They all mean the same thing.


    "Take a picture."


    Although all of you will continue to see the situation of compromise, I will not expect that all of you will continue to be subjective


    There is nothing wrong with the master''s actions. Even if he likes the demon women, he can only say it''s a personal matter, without any control. The only problem is ye Shengge, but there is no way to prove that Taiyi is right.


    So the Lord of the temple has authority. When he speaks, some friars have begun to approach Tai Yi.


    No one on the mountain can do anything about Ye Sheng''s song as long as he is still the master.


    Too a real person sneers: "Liang Yi, you are really not afraid of the people on the mountain how to see you?"


    The Lord of the temple has not allowed Taiyi real person to see Ye Sheng''s song, which is already a kind of escape, and people''s hearts are already in chaos.


    He is Liang Yi. He wants to protect his disciples. Who can make him change.


    Suddenly, an old Taoist appeared in the distance.


    The old Taoist stood in the distance and whispered, "look, what''s the matter?"


    Soon someone called out respectfully, "great uncle Tai Wu."


    This old Taoist is the old Taoist in the tower. I don''t know why, he appears here.


    And it shows the attitude.


    Taiwu immortal is different from Taiyi immortal. The disciples on the mountain all know that this master uncle is still alive. To some extent, he is the highest ranking Taoist on the mountain.What he said, to a certain extent, can not be violated by the audience.


    The observable Lord looked at the real man Taiwu. After half a ring, he said calmly, "uncle, I am the Lord."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    Who is the host?


    Liang Yi is the master of the temple.


    The implication of this sentence is that even if Taiwu immortal is the most senior real person on the mountain, he is not qualified to question his decision. Even if he has an idea, it is useless.


    Immortal Taiwu stares at Liang Yi as if he were looking at an ordinary disciple on the mountain. Although the immortal has a high seniority, he seldom appears in front of the disciples for so many years. Apart from one day many years ago, he came out of the tower and said something to the temple master. At that time, the Lord almost killed Taiyi immortal. It was because of taiwuzhen People, so the Lord didn''t do anything at last.


    Taiyi immortal can live, to some extent, because of Taiwu immortal.


    Of course, immortal Taiwu also paid a lot of other things at that time, and negotiated many things with the audience. The most important thing was that Taiyi immortal could not interfere in the affairs on the mountain from now on. Immortal Taiwu had a high status and could suppress it. However, suppression did not really calm down the matter. Even if Taiyi did wrong, many people would not want Liang to do it Lord, so things on the mountain, like the undercurrent, never stop.


    Liang also looked at Taiwu immortal and repeated a sentence, "I said, I''m the Lord of the temple. I''m the master of things on the mountain."


    The master''s expression was very indifferent. Some people had noticed that a bright moon was born out of the sky.


    The disciples on the mountain all know that the master of the temple is a rare genius in chenxieshan mountain. Although he is not a Taoist, he is also amazing enough. With a bright moon and a colorful River, no monk can master two skills at the same time.


    It''s just that although immortal Taiwu appears here, he says that he wants to look at Ye Sheng''s song with a demon lens. Even if the audience doesn''t agree, he doesn''t have to fight boldly?


    You know, the Taiwu immortal is still the master''s uncle, and he is a respected elder on the mountain.


    Taiwu immortal sighed and did not speak.


    Soon, someone from taixuantai opened his mouth and said, "it seems that there is something wrong with the master''s shielding ye Shengge so much."


    Another man looked at the bright moon in the sky and said coldly, "looking at the master like this, is it difficult to kill without asking? Is it true that the Lord of the temple should be the object of the Lord


    The voice of taixuantai was very chaotic, but the biggest voices were not willing to watch the master do this


    disciples of the temple. They just wanted to take today''s opportunity, even if they could not defeat the master, they would also make it difficult for him to move forward in the chenxie mountain.


    The temple master glanced at the distance and listened to the noise. He didn''t say anything. He was in the back mountain before. If it hadn''t been for immortal Taiwu''s last move, immortal Taiyi would have died in his hands. However, the level of Taiyi is really inferior to that of the Lord.


    "Liang Yi, to this day, do you still want to cover up that demon girl?" said Tai Yi coldly


    It has never been their real purpose to expose ye Shengge''s identity, but only by taking ye Shengge as a breakthrough can the audience no longer be the watcher of the downhill mountain.


    The future of chenxieshan will not be concerned by many people.


    The identity of Ye Shengge is very important.


    So Taiyi held on.


    The LORD turned to look at the bright moon in the sky and said calmly, "I am the Lord of the temple. If I say that I can''t see it, then I can''t see it. If you don''t want to listen, there are only two ways."


    "First of all, you have ceased to be my observer, but you have no evidence of my misdeeds, and you can''t make me abdicate, so this is not the case."


    "Ning Sheng is in the chenxie mountain. If he comes forward, I will listen to everything, but the sage will not pay attention to it."


    "You have no choice but to listen to me," he said softly


    "If I say I can''t see it, then I can''t see it."


    With these words, he clapped his hands in the distance.


    Between the heaven and the earth, there was a wave of air. In the distance, several strong horizontal air machines slowly spread to taixuantai, which soon seemed to be woven into a net and surrounded the whole taixuantai.


    Although many people don''t like him very much, there are still many people willing to listen to the orders of the Lord.


    These powerful Qi machines are the monks on the mountain who are absolutely loyal to the Lord.


    Taiyi real person felt the air around him, very angry, but he was too foggy, totally expressionless.


    The master said, "today''s business is over. Please return to the cold prison, and martial uncle Taiwu will return to dengtian tower."


    The master of the temple has made clear his attitude, and now he is absolutely strong on the mountain. He should not be in chaos again, but after a moment, it is still chaotic.


    Immortal Taiwu was silent for a moment. He looked at the master and said calmly: "there is a mountain order in chenxie mountain. If half of the disciples on the mountain approve it, you can let the audience speak. If there is more than half of them, you can just take the position of the Lord. I think many people want to know whether it is true or not."


    With this sentence, Taiwu immortal knelt down and said in a deep voice, "Tai Wu, please listen and have a look."Immortal Taiwu knelt down. This is the highest living person on the mountain. Although he has not appeared in front of people for many years, he still has prestige. So after he kneels down, many disciples think about it and kneel down.


    Among them, some of them are disciples of Taiwu immortal, some of them are opponents of the Taoist temple, and some of them want to know about today''s affairs. There are quite a number of them anyway.


    Kneeling is a black blanket.


    More than half.


    Around is the Lord, facing this situation, I don''t know what I can do.


    The standing disciples doubtless believed in the Taoist temple and ye Shengge, but there was no way.


    The host frowned and said, "even so, I still don''t look."


    The attitude of the spectators was resolute, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    But that''s what makes everyone doubt whether it''s true or not.


    If the things Taiyi and Taiwu said were false, then why did the Lord always refuse to let the mirror shine on ye Shengge.


    It''s really an influence on the heart of Tao, but it can''t stand up.


    There is a smile on Taiyi''s face. Facing the situation on the mountain, the most difficult thing is not to face the chaos, but to face the situation on the surface.


    That''s what he wants to see.


    Standing on the stage of taixuan, the master of the temple said calmly, "threaten me as the master of Shengge. Do you know that I am still the master of Shengge?"


    With these words, the master walked forward a few steps, looked at the two real people, and said indifferently, "if I say no, then I can''t


    Too a real person way: "can''t tolerate you to be in charge."


    The Lord of the temple immediately refuted, but after a moment, the crowd separated, and a white skirt woman appeared on the taixuantai side.


    No one can compare women''s style.


    PS: in July, it''s probably less at the beginning of the month and more at the end of the month. It doesn''t pursue the number of words per day. Maybe 2000 words a day, 20000 words a day. Well, there must be more than one chapter today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    Here comes Ye Sheng''s song.


    Today''s event started from Ye Sheng''s song. Although he wanted to let the Lord down the power of chenxie mountain in the end, it all originated from Ye Sheng''s song.


    Many people want to know the identity of Ye Sheng''s song, but the audience won''t let it. The audience has such a strong power. Although it makes people feel that it''s a bit fishy, it''s a matter of no evidence. You can only guess, there''s no other statement.


    Many people think that they can skip the audience and ask directly about the Taoist sect. However, they all know the nature of that Taoist sect. Let alone whether they can find it, even if they can, they can''t get anything. If ye Shengge ignores you, what can you do?


    After all, these things, fundamentally speaking, are not reasonable.


    But no one thought that, just when the master insisted that he should not let the ghost mirror shine on his precious apprentice, the baby apprentice appeared on the side of the taixuan platform.


    This is Ye Sheng''s song. It is a Taoist of chenxieshan mountain. It is the most brilliant young monk in the world. In this age of great talents, the seeds of Zen reading and the two young people on Jianshan mountain, each of them, in other times, can be the survival of other young people. However, in front of Ye Sheng song, no matter how excellent they are, they can not hide Ye Sheng''s song The light of.


    Six thousand years ago, Liuxiang regarded all sword fairies as stars, and he was the only bright moon. In the world after six thousand years, ye Shengge was that round of bright moon. All people were stars in front of her.


    Everyone is looking at the woman in white dress. Not everyone hates her. In fact, there are many disciples on the mountain who adore ye Shengge more than others. This elder martial sister Ye is the one they always want to pursue.


    Ye Shengge came to the taixuan stage and took a look at the Changming bell. Then she looked at the temple master. After a serious salute, she asked seriously, "master, who am I?"


    Ye Shengge has been here for a long time. From the beginning, Taiyi real person appeared here, and she has come, but she has not spoken. She stayed quietly in that corner and listened to a lot of things, from the beginning to now.


    They said that she was a demon girl, a descendant of the Terran and demon clans. She thought it impossible, but no matter how smart she was, she could not remember how she came to the world. So she did not know the answer. So she went out and asked her master.


    Everyone wants to know who she is.


    However, no one has ever thought that ye Shengge would take the initiative to ask the audience such a question in front of everyone, because the result is not so satisfactory.


    But ye Shengge came out and asked in front of everyone.


    At first, Taiyi felt a little surprised, but after a moment, he was very happy. The mood of Taiwu immortal was strange. He looked at ye Shengge with complicated eyes and seemed to have some regrets.


    Ye Shengge looks at the audience.


    There was no expression on the master''s face. The chenxieshan Temple master, who had been protecting his apprentice before, was very indifferent.


    The whole taixuan terrace is quiet, and everyone is waiting for the Lord to speak.


    The LORD was silent for a long time, and then he said quietly, "who am I? I don''t know who I am. How can I expect others to tell you?"


    This sentence is very mysterious.


    But there was no answer.


    Ye Shengge was silent for a moment and then asked, "why should I call you after that?"


    As a Taoist of chenxieshan, many people are willing to listen to every word of Ye Sheng''s song. But now, I''m afraid that what she said is the last thing that the disciples who support the temple want to hear. Why do you still ask this question when the Lord protects you so much?


    The Lord of the temple suddenly laughed.


    This is beyond the expectation of many people.


    Since he appeared in taixuantai, the audience has always been very calm. Whether facing Taiyi or Taiwu, he has always been indifferent. However, when ye Shengge asked about this sentence, everyone thought that he should have some other performance.


    But who knows, the temple master is still smiling.


    The master of the temple said with a smile, "will you stop calling my master?"


    Ye Shengge looks at the Changming bell. For her master, ye Shengge knows his temperament. When he says this, he is not completely free and easy. But now, she is not easy to say anything. She can only hope that the Lord can give an answer. If not, she has to find it by herself.


    The master of the temple naturally knew what she was thinking. Instead of giving an answer immediately, he asked in a low voice, "if you find that you have a problem with your identity, then you can continue to cultivate Taoism without being disturbed by foreign objects?"


    Ye Shengge pretended to be surprised and asked, "master, you don''t know?"


    The master said with a wry smile, "if I know, I won''t be here. To tell you the truth, what is your identity? Shifu doesn''t care. Whether you can stay in chenxieshan in the future, Shifu doesn''t care. The only thing that Shifu cares about is whether you know these things in the future, and whether your heart will be unimpeded."


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "it''s not a big event, it has no influence."After hearing this, the audience was relieved and rubbed his cheek.


    Ye Shengge stands in place.


    The temple master looked at all the disciples on the mountain, looked at real Taiyi and immortal taixuan, thought for a moment, and then said, "you must know the truth. Do you know the truth? The truth is to be exchanged with your life?"


    Too a real person indifferent way: "Liang also, do not need these words to fool me."


    Liang also said: "you have already got the mirror from dengtian building. Let''s have a look now."


    The audience seemed indifferent.


    But Taiyi real man frowned and took out the magic weapon from the tower. It was also a great sin. If he didn''t get the result they wanted today, he would be asked by Liang Yi later.


    But in this situation, it is undoubtedly the best result to take out the evil mirror.


    Taiwu immortal indifferent way: "I take the mirror, if there is an accident, it will be borne by me."


    As he spoke, a bronze mirror flew into the sky. In mid air, the bronze mirror was brilliant.


    If you know it, you will know that this is the highest level mirror of shenxieshan.


    As long as this mirror is a monster under the sea, there is no escape.


    But now it''s used to follow this path.


    Many people have mixed feelings.


    On the contrary, Ye Sheng''s song is very quiet.


    The golden light shines down from the sky and soon falls on ye Shengge.


    A white skirt of Ye Sheng song, cast a huge image in the sky.


    Still, she is a graceful woman.


    But in that image, ye Shengge has a long tail!


    PS: I feel that I have always been eating more about writing. I''m in a bad state these days. I feel very tired. I can''t write much. But please bear with me. Last month, there were more than ten thousand words. I wrote a lot. Let me rest for a few days and give you a surprise in a few days.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    Everyone was in a daze. Many of the disciples looked pale at ye Shengge in the scene. They all took ye Shengge as the object of their pursuit. But they never thought about what to do if one day elder martial sister Ye was no longer their pride.


    But now, no matter what, it''s just that they don''t know how to deal with themselves. The elder martial sister whom they admire most in their heart, the Taoism of the whole chenxieshan, and the most powerful elder martial sister ye among the young friars in the world, unexpectedly, is not a human being!


    It''s like a god elephant, and it''s crashing down!


    Ye Shengge turns his head and looks at himself in the scene and the tail behind him. His expression is not changed. It''s just quiet. Instead, it seems to be appreciating it. Many people look at ye Shengge with pity. After more than 30 years of cultivation, he has been favored by Shen Xie mountain and taken good care of by the audience. Now it has been proved that it is not the same Individual, then before the scene, then no longer have, the plummeting Ye Sheng song, naturally cause people to pity.


    "It''s not a human being."


    Ye Shengge sighed and left.


    Knowing that she is not a human being, that''s OK. She doesn''t care much about the rest.


    But soon a cold voice sounded, "do you want to escape like this?"


    Taiyi immortal looked at ye Shengge indifferently and said: "you monster, you have been in my mountain for so many years. I don''t know how many Tiancai and earth treasures have been used, and even destroyed almost half of my magic weapons. You are sinful. Do you want to go like this? I''m afraid it''s not so easy! "


    The words of Taiyi Zhenren changed the atmosphere here. Ye Shengge was not that kind of Taoist. All the things she had done on the chenxieshan mountain in recent years were wrong. Since they were mistakes, naturally they would have to pay a price. Even the audience could not cover up anything.


    No more protection for ye Shengge.


    Even some disciples of Taiwu immortal have already opened their mouth to punish ye Shengge in person.


    Although the matter is not over, in the end, the matter of the Lord has not been dealt with, but no matter who it is, we can''t ignore it.


    Ye Shengge didn''t rush to leave. She just looked at the disciples present, without speaking or feeling. If anyone noticed, she would find a thousand paper crane standing between her fingers. If the will of the mountain was to let her die, no matter how amazing ye Shengge was, she would not escape death.


    After all, there are more than one or two monks on the mountain. It is very simple to deal with a monk in the spring and Autumn period.


    Although she is a Ye Sheng song.


    Ye Shengge doesn''t speak, but it''s not over, so many people''s attention soon falls on the audience. Ye Shengge is not a human, it is likely to be the offspring of the Terran and the demon clan. And the temple master liked a demon girl, so ye Shengge is likely to be the son of the Taoist temple. Many years ago, there was a legend about the relationship between the temple master and ye Shengge It was just as simple as the apprentice, but there was no evidence to prove it at that time. So after a period of time, the rumor broke up. But now, looking at it again, it seems that the rumors in those years were not wrong.


    The love affair of the temple Lord when he was young gave birth to Ye Sheng song. However, people and demons were doomed to be together, especially those like the temple master. So the temple master separated from the demon family, but still brought back his daughter


    Many things can''t be thought deeply. Once we think about them carefully, they are very complicated.


    The closer we get to the truth, the more frightening.


    "These evil women must be killed!"


    In the crowd, suddenly appeared a very loud voice.


    This is a disciple who doesn''t have any sense of being on weekdays. I don''t know why, he suddenly shouts such a voice.


    With his voice calling out, the taixuantai exploded completely.


    I don''t know how many disciples began to gossip here. The voices of duty and fury were endless. The noise here was like a vegetable market.


    Ye Sheng song, which was not long ago a boundless scenery, has become a heinous villain now. The change is so fast that many people have not responded to it.


    "Even if she doesn''t kill, she should be allowed to spend her life in a cold prison!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "do you want to die?"


    This is the first time that the Lord of the temple said these words to the disciples on the mountain.


    The sound soon overshadowed all the sounds.


    The LORD opened his mouth to say this sentence, not to mention the disciples who have been complaining about the Lord, but those who have not, they are all very surprised now.


    Why does the Lord open his mouth like this?


    You know, although the master of the temple has always been detached from the world, he has never been like this to the disciples on the mountain. Now it is because of Ye Sheng''s song that he has to do this?


    The master looked at the present disciples and said quietly, "Shengge will not go to the cold prison."


    "Of course not."Looking at Taiyi and Taiwu, he said calmly, "it''s you who are going to die."


    After saying this, the Lord of the temple reached out and took the mirror in his hand. Looking at the disciples on the mountain, he said, "everything can be seen under the sea."


    "It''s a good thing indeed."


    The master''s voice seemed a little lonely. He said in a low voice: "it is recorded in the ancient books of mountains and seas that there are birds in the mountain of female bed. Its shape is like Zhai, and it is named Luan bird. When you see it, the world will be peaceful."


    "Among the demons in the world, the Phoenix is the most respected bird in the world. In those years, the demon queen was the last Phoenix in the world. Apart from the Phoenix, the bird family in the world respected the Phoenix."


    The LORD looked at all the people and said quietly, "the mother of Shengge is a Luan bird."


    The stone breaks the sky!


    All sorts of conjectures, after being told by the Lord himself, became the final facts.


    The fact that ye Shengge is not a human being can not be changed.


    Ye Shengge looks at the sea of clouds without expression.


    The audience has already said her identity. It seems that even the master knows that ye Shengge can''t be protected, so he chose to give up?


    "When I took Shengge up the mountain, I felt a little surprised. How could such a little girl be a Taoist?"


    The disciples didn''t think about it. They just thought that since ye Shengge''s mother was a Luan bird, where was her father?


    The LORD turned to look at the crowd and said with a smile: "many years ago, I loved a demon girl, but that woman was just a white rabbit. How could she be a Luan bird? Sheng GE''s father is not me."


    "Who is the father of the demon girl?" said Tai Yi


    "Do you really want me to say it?" he asked in a deep voice


    Too a real person faintly feel some wrong, but still said: "natural to say."


    The host laughed and said, "are you ready to die?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    Spring is still 30 days away.


    There are cold winds in the mountains, but I don''t feel cold.


    Dengtian tower is still the most suitable place for viewing. From the 99th floor, you can have a panoramic view of the whole chenxieshan, and even some clouds are still in the background, as if they were in the clouds in the sky.


    Ning Sheng has been standing here for a long time.


    One of the four remaining sages of this Taoist school knows that great things will happen on the mountain, but for Ning Sheng, these events are not real ones.


    In their opinion, there has never been a big event that would make them feel difficult to solve. Since they can solve it, they don''t need to care. Ning Sheng just remembers. Once ye Shengge''s identity is known, what should Liang do? His nephew should have been the most likely Taoist monk who would have come to the cloud from the world If he can''t solve the problem well, can he enter the cloud?


    Ning Sheng is a little worried about this. He doesn''t care about the identity of Ye Sheng song, whether it is Liang Yi''s daughter or not. He doesn''t care about the reincarnation of the demon family woman that Liang also loves. Many monks in the world can''t see many things, but in the eyes of the cloud saints, it''s not a problem. Even if there are human saints and demon clans entangled, how about their rebirth How about the offspring, the saints will not do anything, because the Terran saints will not betray the Terrans, which is the simplest and most direct thing.


    No matter what it is, it can''t be compared with this one.


    Ning Sheng looked at the horizon, his thoughts were confused. After a moment, he stretched out his hand in the air a little, and a touch of red shone through the sky, and the sky suddenly became beautiful.


    Soon Ning Sheng heard the sound.


    That''s Liang Yi''s voice.


    He told the Taoists in chenxieshan that his apprentice was not his daughter, but her mother was a Luan bird.


    Ning Sheng rubbed his cheek and pulled out the Taoist classics on the bookshelf beside him. It was the mountain and sea classics.


    The above records of the species of the demon clan are very detailed, all kinds of ancient big families, the order of their superiorities and inferiors are the same.


    The Luan bird family was the big bird family next to the Phoenix at that time. Even if the woman had not become a demon, the Luan bird family would have surpassed the Phoenix family and become the largest family in the real birds six thousand years ago. You know, at that time, there were many strong people in the Luan bird family, and the Phoenix family was only the demon queen. At that time, it was said that if it was not for martial arts, it would have been more powerful than the Phoenix family The emperor takes a fancy to the blood of the Phoenix clan, and wants to combine with it, so that his next generation can achieve the strongest blood. He will not neglect other races and insist on marrying that woman.


    In that war, the demon emperor died without knowing why. Sword immortal Liu Xiang died suddenly when he was searching for the way to become an immortal. Once the two strongest men died, the battle could not be stopped. In the end, the swordsmen killed countless sword immortals, and the demon family died numerous big demons, including the demon queen.


    The last Phoenix between heaven and earth.


    When the Phoenix is gone, the Luan bird becomes the first among the birds. Both the Chongming clan and the Bifang clan have to keep it in front of the Luan bird family, and they dare not be a bit arrogant.


    However, the vicissitudes of the six thousand years, in the end, have made the Luan Niao clan have a lot of great events, such as the decline of this big family day by day, the monks in the family, one by one, died.


    Many years ago, there was only one monk left in the family of Luan birds. She was a woman with extraordinary talent.


    She supported the family of Luan birds with her own strength. After a hundred years, she became another giant of the demon land. She was the last one in the world, and even the last Luan bird.


    The Banshee king, who is in her prime of life and has an invincible posture, is like the demon queen in those years.


    Look down upon the world.


    For a while, I don''t know how many big demons want to marry that demon king. The Luan bird with the highest blood, the blood of the big demon, the blood of the Luan bird itself, and the blood of other big demons. If they combine, the offspring born will be comparable to the combination of the demon emperor and the demon queen.


    This is something everyone wants to do and is willing to witness.


    But the female demon king was too confident and too proud. She said in the demon land that if she wanted to marry her, she would have to defeat her first.


    Although she was not invincible, she was never weaker than someone, so no demon king could defeat her, so everyone gave up.


    No one thought that the Banshee king would fall in love with a man one day. Everyone thought that she would be lonely for the rest of her life.


    But they were all wrong.


    Ning Sheng murmured, "who did you marry then? And gave birth to such a natural Taoist


    Ye Shengge is neither a demon nor a human being. She has a clan of human beings and Demons and blood.


    Since the Banshee King despised those big demons, even if she was going to marry down, she should be an unparalleled figure in the world, and she should be a saint again.


    So who is this saint?


    Ning Sheng looks at the sky.


    Daozhong.


    Big demon blood.Luan bird.


    Plus saints.


    No wonder young people in the world, when facing her, have no chance of winning.


    In this way, there is only one item that can make her stand on the top of the mountain. If she is not the strongest, she is really a ghost.


    To be fair to all, even if Ning Sheng knew that Ye Sheng''s song had such a life, he would move his mind and want to take her as a disciple. After all, in this world, Taoism can be obtained, so can the descendants of the big demon and the descendants of Luan birds. However, all these things together are not available.


    That''s what you''re born with.


    Ning Sheng is very sigh, he closed the book, sighed.


    Ye Shengge won''t die.


    Since her birth is so complicated, ye Shengge will not die as long as the saint does not die.


    Even a Confucian sage as her father would not let her die.


    It''s just that there are so many saints on the cloud. Who is her father?


    Ning Sheng didn''t think clearly, so he thought it was very difficult.


    At this time, a sigh was heard.


    Ning Sheng turned his head and saw the man and sighed, "it''s you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I have met the last Banshee king of the Luan bird family. The so-called elegance is incomparable


    The LORD looked at all the people with a smile and said calmly, "it''s just like the appearance of Shengge, which is seven points similar."


    Many disciples don''t know about the Luan birds, but they know that this is one of the great races in the demon land.


    Listen to the audience say these, although there is shock in the heart, but more is puzzled.


    Even if it''s a Luan bird family, so what?


    But taiyizhenren was really a little alarmed when he heard this. They were not ordinary people. Naturally, they knew more about Luan birds. Naturally, they knew about the situation of Luan birds.


    Know what the last Banshee king should be.


    Those murderers will never blink.


    The Terran did not know how many saints, when they met the Banshee king, chose to retreat.


    The Lord continued, "since the Banshee king is arrogant and arrogant, a lot of big demons have never been attracted to her. Can the people she like be ordinary people?"


    Looking at Tai Yi real person, he said calmly, "martial uncle just asked me who my father was, so I told him."


    Taiyizhenren was a little flustered. He moved his lips and didn''t speak.


    Taiwu man frowned.


    The LORD looked at ye Shengge and said in a soft voice, "the man whom the demon king likes is above the cloud."


    "Ye Sheng!"


    Ye Sheng?!


    These two words, heavy hit on everyone''s heart.


    Who is Ye Sheng?


    Ye Sheng is the leader of Taoist sect and the head of the whole cloud sage. None of the saints can reach Ye Sheng!


    Taoist monks in the world should obey Ye Sheng''s edict unconditionally.


    He is the backbone of the whole human race.


    You know, in Ye Sheng''s town demon bowl, there was a demon king of Pingnan. Who could have done that?


    Even before chaoqingqiu came to the sea, Ye Sheng was the most attractive person in the whole world!


    At that time, Ye Sheng was the first person in the human race.


    Unlimited scenery.


    Even though Chao Qingqiu became a sword immortal and gradually became invincible in the world, Ye Sheng was still the first person in the three religions.


    The prestige does not fall!


    Ye Shengge is the son of Ye Sheng.


    Ye Shengge''s leaf is Ye Sheng''s leaf.


    Taixuantai is completely quiet. If ye Shengge is the Lord''s daughter, many people will support him. When ye Shengge is Ye Sheng''s daughter, no one dares to say anything.


    Looking at Tai Yi, he said with a smile, "what else do you want to ask, martial uncle?"


    Taiyi was so ugly that he wanted to take the seat of the chenxieshan Temple master, so he came out of the cold prison and did a lot of things, but these things were only for the sake of taking the seat of the chenxieshan Temple master. Now, because of this, Ye Sheng''s secret is involved. No accident, he must have come to a bad end.


    There are so many people in this door.


    Who can''t be provoked?


    Under the cloud is Liang Yi.


    Above the clouds is Ye Sheng.


    But these two people, one is ye Shengge''s master, the other is ye Shengge''s father.


    How is there a chance of success?


    Taiwu immortal said in a deep voice, "Liang Yi, this can''t be faked. What kind of person is Ye Sheng? How can he do such a thing?"


    The LORD did not speak, but after a moment, the cloud flashed with gold.


    A middle-aged Taoist appeared in the sky.


    His face is not brilliant, but his manner is extraordinary. If you look at him from a distance, you can be convinced.


    After seeing him, taiyizhenren knelt down and called out in a loud voice, "welcome Ye Sheng!"He and Ye Sheng are of the same generation, but once he enters the cloud, he must kneel down.


    those as like as two peas in the mountains have not seen Ye Sheng, but there are many portraits on the sinks, which is exactly the same as the one on the portrait.


    Who does not know that this man is Ye Sheng, I am afraid he is really confused.


    Soon, the whole taixuantai disciples all knelt down, no one had any words.


    Only ye Shengge did not kneel.


    She looked at the sea of clouds with a flat look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    Ye Sheng came to the world.


    This is something that Shen Xieshan has never thought about. In the past, they would have felt incomparable glory, but today, they just feel shocked, and there is really no other thing.


    Daozhong, who was standing there, stood like this, without any intention of kneeling.


    A group of disciples kneeling here look at ye Shengge, which is out of the dust. Suddenly, they feel that these two people are really similar. When they think of what the temple Master said before, those mountain disciples who have insulted ye Shengge''s Fairy daughter before are pale. If ye Shengzhen is ye Shengge''s biological father, they will have a hard time today.


    Ye Sheng is different from other saints in the cloud, but he is the first one of the real Taoist sect. The real leader of the Taoist sect has this Ye Sheng sitting in the cloud. Even so, it does not mean that Ye Sheng is the kind of person with good temperament to take into account the world. When dealing with things, is it possible that Ye Sheng has no close relationship?


    What''s more, the saints have always been indifferent to human affairs. When facing this matter, do they really have to be reasonable?


    Taiyi real man knelt on the ground, and suddenly looked up at Ye Sheng, who was hovering in the sky. He opened his mouth and asked questions. However, the Ye Sheng, who was walking slowly to the taixuan platform, was getting closer and closer, and the golden light was getting more and more prosperous, which made him swallow all the words he wanted to say again.


    Liang also asked him whether he was ready to die. At that time, he just used to talk nonsense about Liang Yi, just to make him shrink back and ignore it. But now, after meeting Ye Sheng, Taiyi real person really thinks this is true.


    There have been many people talking about ye Shengge''s ability to crush all the talents of his generation. Although it is brilliant, it can not crush other young talents. However, if ye Shengge is the blood of Luan Niao and Ye Sheng, it is the most remarkable blood in the whole world So it is natural to be the most brilliant monk in the world.


    Ye Sheng fell on the stage of taixuan with a plain expression. He looked at all the disciples present and did not speak. The prestige of the saints naturally came out. How could they bear this? Many people began to sweat and began to tremble. However, no one dared to ask whether Ye Sheng and ye Shengge were father and daughter, Because everyone felt Ye Sheng''s anger.


    In the world, every man is angry, and his blood splashes five steps.


    There is also the anger of the emperor, a million corpses, bleeding thousands of miles.


    But no matter it is a man or a son of heaven, they can''t compare with the saint''s anger.


    Saints don''t care about human affairs, but they don''t care about everything or whenever. When it comes time for saints to get angry, I''m afraid no one in the world can afford the consequences.


    In the face of the vast sea of Qi suppression, the disciples of chenxieshan believed that their life and death were in the mind of the sage.


    Taiwu immortal raised his head and looked at Ye Sheng standing in the distance. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Ye Sheng is sitting on the cloud. His identity is extremely noble. Why does he condescend to have an affair with the demon family women?"


    Even if ye Sheng really had something to do with the Banshee king, he would not publicize it. Even Ning Sheng didn''t know about it. The monks under the cloud didn''t know much. Except Liang Yi, there would be no one else.


    Now asked by the real man Taiwu in public, Ye Sheng naturally has to say some reasons.


    But Ye Sheng looked at the real man and waited for a moment, but he said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Although no one of the disciples of taixuantai dared to speak, his heart was full of agitation. Ye Sheng was the leader of the Taoist sect and the leader of the whole Taoist sect. It was not a trivial matter that Ye Sheng did not intend to explain, but it was just that?


    Taiwu immortal raised his head and seriously asked, "this is not a private matter of Ye Sheng. Why not me?"


    Ye Sheng said calmly, "what I have done has violated any Taoist rules?"


    Ye Sheng''s voice is so far away that everyone can hear it clearly. In this way, Ye Sheng has already admitted his relationship with Ye Sheng''s song. The Taoist sect leader looked at Taiwu immortal, and did not ignore the truth, but only spoke according to the Taoist rules.


    There is no such rule in the Taoist rules.


    "Ye Sheng may not have some sophistry," the immortal Tai Wu said angrily


    Ye Sheng didn''t open his mouth. He was the leader of the Taoist sect and the existence that all Taoist disciples should look forward to.


    there is no need to explain more.


    The temple master stood up and looked at the real man Taiwu and said, "if you obey the rules and you bring out the mirror without permission, you will have made a mistake. It is also wrong for you to attack me in those years, but it is even more wrong to escape from the cold prison. You two are both sinners. How can you be qualified to question Ye Sheng?"


    According to the rules, there is no problem with what the LORD said. Now these two people are both guilty people. They should have been sent to cold prison for a long time. How can they be qualified to ask these questions.


    Ye Sheng''s expression is indifferent. He is always in the clouds, and occasionally appears in the world for the sake of the important things that the monks in the world can''t handle. How could he think that one day, two monks would ask about this matter.Too a real person gritted his teeth and said, "please give me an explanation."


    Today''s affairs have developed to the present situation. One bad thing is death. In this case, Taiyi immortal also wants to find a way for himself.


    At least a fight.


    You can''t just die like this.


    Ye Sheng turned a deaf ear and didn''t answer this question. If it wasn''t for something else, he would not have paid attention to it.


    How do you smile at Tianmu


    Ning Sheng sat in the tower at the moment, heard Ye Sheng shouting, and quickly responded: "this is unreasonable."


    With this saying, a large golden light flashed in the clouds.


    The faces of Taiyi immortal and Taiwu immortal have lost a little bit of anger, and their hearts are like ashes.


    There is no parallel between human friars and cloud saints.


    Ye Sheng looks at all the disciples present.


    "If you intend to let the demon women like you, it''s also your ability. As long as you don''t harm our Taoism and our people, let alone your teachers, even those old guys in the cloud have no reason to do anything to you."


    "For those of us who practice Taoism, their original intention is that the road will be broad, and foreign things will not affect you."


    Ye Sheng said softly: "the road is like the blue sky, each has its own road, why tangle."


    With these words, Ye Sheng has come to ye Shengge.


    The two men stood side by side, both looking at the sea of clouds.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    When the cold wind enters the chenxieshan mountain, Ye Sheng stands in front of the taixuan platform. All the disciples are dismissed. The Taiyi immortal and the Taiwu immortal have been sent to the cold prison. If there is no accident, I''m afraid there will be no way out of the cold prison in this life.


    Ye Shengge stood in front of the cliff and looked at the sea of clouds. There was no change. Ye Sheng and she stood side by side. The father and daughter stood under the cliff and looked at the sea of clouds. No one was talking.


    The story of Ye Sheng and the female demon king of Luan Niao clan will be publicized after today. Therefore, the Lord of the temple didn''t do anything to warn the disciples on the mountain not to disclose today''s affairs. After this kind of thing was spread, it would have some unexpected influence, but in the final analysis, it would not have too much influence. If ye Sheng had something to do with the female demon king of Luan bird family In the past, he was not allowed to be a saint or continue to be the leader of the Taoist sect. This is certainly impossible.


    Since it is a past event, it is not a major event.


    Looking at the sea of clouds, I don''t know how much time passed. Ye Sheng whispered, "you look like your mother."


    This is Ye Sheng. After many years of separation, ye Shengge said to the point: "he likes his mother. You must have done something, otherwise he would not be like this."


    Ye Sheng looked at Ye Sheng song, and suddenly his eyes were filled with sadness. He looked at the lamp and was silent for a long time. Then he said, "I hurt her."


    Ye Shengge also thought of something and whispered, "maybe it''s me."


    Ye Sheng shook his head and said with a wry smile, "the world will not blame your child''s mother. Even if your mother is so different, he will not blame you for half a point."


    Ye Shengge said, "what if it is?"


    PS: there are seven thousand words in this chapter. We still have them today. Wait.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    Things in this world are really difficult to say clearly, especially on the words of love.


    Although Ye Sheng and Shengge were in love with each other, they were soon solved. The two monks who stood at the top of their practice finally came to everything. In fact, the saying that human demons could not love each other began to spread in the past 6000 years. Although there were not many such things in those years, they were definitely not.


    Of course, in those days, most of these things happened to swordsmen.


    Ye Sheng didn''t want to have a son at first. After entering the cloud, most of the saints devoted themselves to practice and did not care about the affairs of the world, but they only wanted to live on the road. Although Ye Sheng was still young, he also devoted himself to Tao, and he did not have such an idea. Besides, the Luan bird family had a small number of people in the original family, and there were not many of them even able to reproduce. Shengge fell in love with the human family, This cross racial love, it is more difficult to leave children, both of them understand, and Shengge is not the kind of ordinary woman, so she did not think about it.


    Can not think of two people, also did not think, one day, Shengge really pregnant with a child.


    It must be a big thing. Shengge is the last glory of the Luan family. There is no other Luan bird in the world. If she wants to leave offspring, she has to find other races to combine. Those big demons in the demon land are also willing to combine with this female demon king, but this is not necessarily possible. The stronger the blood is, the less chance of leaving offspring will be, just like Beihai The Kunpeng people can reach the tower when they are adults. When they turn into Pengs, they become the race of the sea. Their natural blood can rank in the top three of the demon clan, but the same is that there are very few children in the clan. If the blood is strong, it is easy to reproduce. I''m afraid the whole world will be in chaos.


    Ye Sheng walked in the mountains and looked at the tall trees and said, "when the last demon Emperor Wu of the demon clan married Phoenix, he was interested in the power of blood. The emperor was good at nature, and only the sword immortal Liuxiang could match him. When he married the Phoenix, they gave birth to a son, which was the first qualification in the history. Later, although I heard that this matter had become a reality, I experienced a lot The queen of the demon was pregnant with a child, but she was not able to give birth, and the war broke out. "


    Ye Sheng turns his head and looks at ye Shengge, "your mother is a Luan bird. The Luan bird family is not much worse than the Phoenix family, and their blood is extremely strong. It is very difficult to give birth to children, let alone with me."


    Ye Shengge slightly closed his eyes, eyelashes trembled.


    Ye Shengwen said in a voice, "don''t blame me. When I was pregnant with you, I told your mother not to give birth to you, because it was too dangerous."


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "but my mother refused."


    Ye Sheng nodded and waved his hand, and they came to a dangerous peak.


    The sea of clouds is under the cliff, and the dangerous peak is under the cloud.


    There are very beautiful clouds in the West.


    Shengge stood on the edge of the cliff, looking at the clouds, her abdomen has slightly raised, is obviously pregnant.


    The friars didn''t like the continuation of blood, but the demon clan was just the opposite.


    Ye Sheng, who was still young, stood under the tree not far away, looked at the Shengge and said softly, "the blood of the spirit fetus is too strong, and now it is beginning to erode your cultivation. Even if you can be born, you are afraid that the realm of the sea will fall down. If it is not good, even if you have life worries, listen to me, don''t be born."


    Shengge didn''t turn around, but said, "if I fall into the sea, I will naturally be able to repair it. There is nothing to worry about. If I really want to die, that''s also the fate. No wonder no one else. If I die, I will still be alive if I have him."


    Ye Sheng walked a few steps and slowly approached Shengge,


    pitifully said, "he is not you."


    Shengge smile, smile is still cold.


    Ye Sheng said softly, "I would like to be with you. Your son can''t do it, nor can your daughter, because it''s not you."


    Shengge turned her head, and there was no emotion on her face. She looked at Ye Sheng, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Emperor Wu was willing to cultivate a peerless genius. Why don''t you?"


    Ye Sheng smiles and doesn''t answer.


    He knows that nothing is right, so he won''t say it.


    Shengge also knew that there would be no answer. She just looked at those clouds and said calmly, "I will not leave him."


    Ye Sheng sighed and said nothing more.


    Ye Sheng and ye Shengge stood in the distance, looking at this scene, ye Shengge suddenly walked away from the distance and walked to the side of Shengge, who was the most beautiful woman in those days.


    Ye Shengge looks at her side face seriously.


    Ye Sheng rubbed his cheek.


    In those years, he asked Liang Yi to bring ye Shengge to chenxieshan to teach him well. However, in these years, he did not even want to see ye Shengge. Is it because he resented ye Shengge?


    Of course not.


    But he ye Xiujing did not dare to get too close to his daughter. He was also afraid to think of the old man.


    Touch the scene to hurt, to see such a big living man, it is even more so.


    After a few days, ye Shengge has been watching Shengge on this dangerous peak.


    Looking at my mother.Until one morning later, there were colorful clouds born in the East, countless lights shining on this dangerous peak.


    Ye Shengge looked at the beautiful morning, and suddenly saw the sea of clouds billowing, and there were countless air machines rolling in it. If ye Shengge hadn''t used his magic power to isolate the heaven and earth here, I''m afraid it would attract outsiders.


    Colorful clouds all over the sky, but Ye Sheng''s face is not very good.


    Two Ye Sheng, one is worried, the other is sad.


    Ye Shengge stood up at the edge of the cliff and quietly walked into the room.


    In the room, Shengge''s face is pale, her whole cultivation is constantly passing away, so is the vitality of the whole person.


    But the child beside her is absorbing the essence of heaven and earth and the cultivation of her mother.


    The blood of the Luan family is strong enough. Although it can''t guarantee that they can go to the sea, the general Luan birds are at least monks in the spring and Autumn period, so their number is not too many.


    But this time, the child''s blood is far beyond the average Luan bird.


    Her mother is a big demon of the Luan family, and her father is a human saint. The two blood lines add up to create her incomparable blood, but this blood is also too strong, even when she was born, she should take the life of a big demon.


    This is also a demon in the soil, almost similar to today''s Qingtian Jun general character.


    Ye Shengge took a look at the child, but didn''t look at it carefully. After a while, she knew that her mother was doomed to hear it, but she still asked, "mother, why do you want to do this?"


    This sound of mother through decades, I do not know why, in the end, or fell to Shengge ear.


    Shengge laughs, which is hard to see. In the whole world, I''m afraid that few people can see Shengge laughing so happily.


    She said, "you are my child. Since you have come to this world,


    How can I leave you without you?"


    Ye Shengge''s eyes were moist, and her tears whirled in her eyes. She whispered, "but didn''t your mother leave me?"


    Shengge said with a smile: "you have my blood in your body. How can I leave you? My mother will watch you, watch you climb to the top and become the real number one in the world."


    Ye Shengge is full of tears and has already been unable to restrain himself.


    She lowered her head, called out her mother, and then reached out to hold her, but she did not catch half of her mother.


    The vitality of Shengge has gone very fast. She seems to be able to see ye Shengge. She murmured to herself, "you are the strongest blood in the whole world. It''s not a problem to walk into the sea, but if you fall in love with a man one day, it''s hard to say, but love means love. As long as you have a good life, there''s no problem. The so-called road is independent It''s just a choice in life. You don''t have to go all the way along this road. "


    Ye Shengge was full of tears.


    Two Ye Sheng came in from the door, one in front of the other.


    Ye Sheng thought for a while and stood at the position of Ye Sheng in that memory, and the two Ye Sheng overlapped together.


    Ye Sheng looked at Shengge and said with pity: "I said, I want to stay with you, your son can''t, your daughter can''t, it''s not you, but why do you want to leave me?"


    Shengge didn''t speak, and the sad breath spread here and kept spreading.


    "What are you going to do to her after I''m gone?" she asked


    Ye Sheng said, "protect her peace."


    Shengge asked, "if someone wants to kill her because of her identity, what do you do?"


    Ye Sheng said calmly, "then kill me first."


    Shengge said, "she will be my pride, and she will beat you for me one day."


    Ye Sheng didn''t say anything, and he didn''t think there was anything to contend about.


    Ye Sheng just nodded, his eyes full of sadness.


    "What''s her name?" Sheng Ge continued


    Ye Sheng thought for a moment, then quickly said, "it''s called Shengge, ye Shengge."


    Ye Sheng song.


    It''s called Ye Sheng song.


    Sheng Ge nodded and said nothing more. Now she is very satisfied.


    Then she turned her head and looked lovingly at the child.


    There are many kinds of painful things in this world, but the most painful one is still the present situation. She looks at her children, but can''t accompany her?


    Shengge slowly closed her eyes. In her whole life, except ye Sheng, no one else has ever won her. It''s not that no one can beat her. In the end, it''s those big demons who have practiced for hundreds of years and thousands of years who are unwilling to fight.


    No other reason.


    But among her peers, she has never been defeated by someone.


    Her life has been wonderful enough.


    Her life began to wane rapidly.


    The whole person is about to disappear.


    Ye Shengge slowly squatted down, looked at her, tearful, and whispered: "mother."The woman has almost no consciousness, and it is impossible to hear it, but she still answers: "ah."


    PS: when I wrote about Yu Chu, I wrote farewell when I wrote Bai Nan. I thought it was better. In a flash, it has been three years. Hey, there are three thousand words in this chapter. There are still three thousand words in this chapter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    Ye Sheng sighed at the disappearance of Shengge.


    Then there was a blood rain between heaven and earth. However, this dangerous peak was covered by Ye Sheng''s magic power. The blood rain could not fall here, but flowed down both sides. If someone stood on the dangerous peak to see it, it was like seeing the most strange scenery between heaven and earth.


    But soon after, a peerless sword with the power of heaven and earth split here.


    Pingnan held a knife and was full of murderous spirit. He felt the dissipation of familiar Qi. Pingnan''s long hair moved with the wind. He looked at Ye Sheng and said angrily, "ye Xiujing, you didn''t take good care of her. Do you want to die?"


    Ye Shengping did not speak. He stood on the cliff and looked at the fierce demon king. He did not speak. In the past years, Pingnan was the most tangled person with Shengge, but Ye Sheng didn''t care about it. Now that Shengge is gone, he has come to set up a teacher and make a crime. Ye Sheng will not ignore it.


    Who is he Ye Sheng? He is a Taoist saint. He is one of the strongest men in the world.


    Facing Pingnan, he should not have been afraid.


    After silence, Ye Sheng then took out the town demon bowl from his arms, and his magnificent air engine began to emerge.


    This war.


    No one else knows.


    But in the end, Pingnan was captured, and the demon king was kept in the demon bowl for many years. Finally, Chao Qingqiu put out his sword in the cloud and released him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Sheng waved slightly, and he and ye Shengge returned to the sea of clouds.


    Ye Sheng stood with his hands on his back, and the whole person was a little tired. Although he is now a Taoist saint and has profound Taoist skills, he is a man after all. If he does this, it is equivalent to crossing the river of years with Ye Sheng''s song. Therefore, it is not a simple thing to see. He reached out and rubbed his cheek, looked at the distance, and whispered, "the story is over."


    This story is not long, it can be said that Ye Sheng in the past days, the most unforgettable thing, even not one of them.


    Ye Shengge regained consciousness and wiped her face, but there was no tear on her face. She remembered that those memories were Ye Sheng''s, not real scenes. She returned from the sea of clouds to the cliff for a long time without saying anything. After a long time, she said, "my mother left nothing."


    "You have seen your mother''s temper, or you have never had too much smile at me. Is it the kind of woman who is not clearly involved and dies, naturally she is too lazy to leave anything, but she has left the best for you, and you are what she left for you."


    Ye Sheng stood with his hands on his back, and his golden light gradually faded away.


    Ye Sheng song Oh, no longer speak.


    "After your mother''s death, I suppressed Pingnan, but I couldn''t take you into the clouds. Therefore, I had to leave it to Liang Yi, who took you up to the mountain. According to my original intention, if you don''t want to cultivate, you can do nothing. No one can force you. But who would have thought that you not only have the blood of your mother and me, but also the Taoist seed, which is the eternal world 1¡¢ It''s not fake. It seems that you are born to be the embryo of cultivating Taoism. You can see that now you are in your thirties and you are in the spring and Autumn period. Who can match it? "


    Ye Sheng song smiles, or very cold.


    Ye Sheng patted her on the shoulder. "To tell you these stories, I don''t want to express anything. As long as you know what happened in those years, I don''t care about what you think and how to do. But since Liang Yi said that your heart is in good condition, I don''t have to worry about it. I didn''t want Liang to tell you about your life experience before. Besides I didn''t dare, there was another reason, which was afraid you knew Your own father is the leader of the Taoist sect, and he is the existence of the whole Taoist school. I''m afraid you will slack off. You should know that this talent makes it easier for you to get higher than others, but it may also make you easier to lie on your talent because of this talent. Of course, this is my idea. Maybe it doesn''t make any sense to you But I''ve already done it. I can''t help it. "


    Ye Sheng sang a song.


    Ye Sheng looked up at the sky screen and said calmly, "when the story is over, I will go into the cloud. Everything is as usual in the world, and I can''t stay in the world any more. But Liang doesn''t want to enter the cloud at this time. So I let Ning Xuanji leave with me. When Liang has a mind to enter the cloud again, Ning Xuan and I will protect him, even in the worst situation, as long as If I live, I will


    What Ye Sheng said was the worst situation. Naturally, the six sages of the Taoist school came together again. At that time, Liang also wanted to enter the cloud again. At that time, he would still stand beside Liang Yishen and help him enter the cloud.


    Because only after Liang also entered the cloud, in the future, ye Shengge would have more helpers.


    Ye Shengge nods.


    Ye Sheng continued: "in fact, your master has not spoiled you because of your identity in recent years. I know Liang Yi''s temperament. If I didn''t really like you, he would never have taken over you in my hands at the beginning. You are not wrong as a master."


    In this world, there are few people who can get the praise of Ye Sheng, but Liang also gets it. It seems that it is a matter of course, and there is no problem at all.Having said this, Ye Sheng looks at Ye Sheng song and calmly asks, "what else can I do?"


    Ye Shengge turned his head and shook his head: "no need."


    Ye Sheng is also a free and easy person. When he heard that he didn''t need to do anything, he really did not do anything. He walked forward a few steps, and soon disappeared into the sea of clouds. In a moment, he arrived at the skyscraper.


    He took a look at Ning Xuanji. Ning Xuanji then said with a bitter smile, "how do I know that she is your daughter?"


    Ye Sheng said plainly: "in those days, the past can''t say anything."


    Ning Xuanji looked at the red sky outside and suddenly asked, "so now let me go too?"


    Ye Sheng nodded: "Liang also into the cloud, I will move, he now do not want, not in a hurry."


    Ning Sheng was silent for a moment, and then said, "since you have opened your mouth like this, I will ignore it for the time being."


    With these words, Ning Sheng came out of the tower and walked into the blood red sky with countless golden lights.


    The strange image was soon seen by the disciples on the mountain. Seeing the back of the sage gradually disappearing, all the disciples knelt down for the first time, looked at the curtain of heaven, and said in a loud voice, "farewell to Ning Sheng!"


    For these saints, there is no need to say much about respect for these saints.


    Ning Sheng left, with the reflection turned blood red sky also gradually returned to normal.


    Ye Sheng fell into the cold prison.


    It''s cold all the year round, and ordinary monks can''t resist it. The longer you stay here, the more your accomplishments will pass away. Just like a real person, after so many years, they have already lost their peak.


    After he was sent back to prison, he was not locked up in the original place. The passageway of that place had been destroyed by the watchman. This real man was locked in a cold pool.


    Ye Sheng stood in front of the cold pool and took a look at the Taiyi real person. He didn''t speak. He just stretched out his hand and swaggered with big sleeves.


    The golden light burst out from his sleeve.


    Just like tens of thousands of ribbons, Tai Yi Zhen''s


    people will be entangled directly, and soon Taiyi real person will be turned into fly ash and no longer exist in this world.


    Ye Sheng''s conduct can be said to be sage, but it does not mean that he has no temper.


    Taiyi Zhenren had thought about Ye Sheng''s song, so he didn''t die unjustly at all.


    If it wasn''t for him, Ye Sheng and ye Shengge would have been another beautiful picture.


    So he had to die.


    After Ye Sheng cut off Taiyi immortal, he came to the Taiwu immortal.


    Immortal Taiwu looked up at the Taoist priest and said with a wry smile, "Ye Sheng had an affair when he was young. It seems that we monks on earth are really not qualified to ask about it, but Ye Sheng still doesn''t make sense. "


    Ye has the final say:" the truth of this world is the strong man who has the final say. I have the reason in my hand. What can you say?


    Taiwu immortal helpless way: "no wonder all say this world is not good."


    If you don''t want to do anything else, you don''t want to do it well


    "If you don''t reason yourself, don''t blame me for not being reasonable."


    Tai Wu kept silent for a while, then suddenly said with a smile, "Ye Sheng, the man is about to die. I hope Ye Sheng will answer my last question."


    Ye Sheng didn''t speak, but this is the default to listen to this question.


    Taiwu immortal asked: "Since ye Shengge is the descendant of Ye Sheng and Luan bird, its blood is the first in the world. Is it easy to enter the sea?"


    Ye Sheng said frankly: "Shengge, as long as you practice diligently, is not difficult to enter the sea."


    "Too fog immortal melancholy a smile," in this case, really unfair ah. "


    Ye Sheng no longer talks.


    There are too many unfair things in this world. If you really want to care about it, I''m afraid that I can''t explain it clearly.


    Ye Sheng didn''t want to say anything more, just put his hand on the head of Taiwu immortal.


    A moment later, Ye Sheng walked out of the cold prison, and Taiwu immortal had disappeared.


    The audience stood in the back mountain waiting for Ye Sheng.


    The two men finally met again.


    Liang is also the first person under the cloud in these years, and Ye Sheng is the first person in the cloud in daomen.


    Although he was still climbing the stairs, he did not fall into the downwind when standing next to him.


    Ye Sheng looked at the clouds and said calmly, "I can understand you. The scenery in the clouds is really not as good as that in the world."


    "I''m just worried about the damage to the heart of Shengge. I don''t worry about anything else. If it''s not the case, I don''t have to hide it."


    Ye Sheng smiles and just asks, "when will you enter the cloud?"


    The Lord shook his head, "if you have enough, you can go."


    Ye Sheng also smiles. Without saying much, he walks into the clouds and the golden light disperses. Soon, the whole mountain can be seen clearly. No one is surprised.Many voices were heard in the mountains.


    Countless people knelt down to greet Ye Sheng.


    The Lord laughed and went to the stream.


    In the wooden building by the stream, ye Shengge lies on the table and begins to write a reply. The ink overflows everywhere. The temple master looks at ye Shengge in the distance and smiles.


    This kid, it''s no big deal.


    After writing the letter, a thousand paper crane flew out of the window.


    She stood up with a colorful tail behind her.


    It''s very nice.


    PS: there are three thousand words in this chapter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    There is a thousand paper crane flying over thousands of miles, from a certain mountain to a certain city.


    Came to someone''s window.


    Someone reached out and caught the crane.


    The thousand paper crane stayed in the palm of his hand, and Li Fuyao soon read the above content. This was not the same as what he asked. He asked how to be afraid of death. She replied that I was actually a Luan bird.


    Li Fuyao is a little lost in his mind. The letter tells about the things that happened in the chenxieshan mountains these days. Ye Shengge has made it clear that he has nothing to hide from him.


    He told Li Fuyao all those things. Li Fuyao may be the disciples of the mountain. Ye Changting automatically ignored all the previous remarks, but only listened to the second sharpness.


    Chao Qingqiu pointed to the ancient road hanging on the wall behind him and said calmly: "that sword is not as good as mine."


    Ye Changting rubbed his cheek.


    It doesn''t seem to be the same thing.


    Ye Changting sighed: "what do you see outside the sky? People like you are unwilling to leave."


    After saying this, ye Changting added by the way, "not to ask you."


    He had asked this question several times before, and the answer was of course he had seen the immortal. But ye Changting didn''t want to believe it was so simple, but he couldn''t bear to look at him in the eyes, so he didn''t want to ask again.


    He glanced at Qingqiu and said, "do you want to know what I saw outside the sky?"


    Chao Qingqiu turns his head and stares at Ye Changting.


    He didn''t say anything, but it always showed the meaning of thinking.


    PS: 5000 words in this chapter www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    Ye Changting is from tianwai.


    Not many people know about it. To be exact, before ye Changting told Li Fuyao, only Chao Qingqiu knew about it. This sword fairy came to the world because he made a sword in Baiyu town and cut open the sky. However, ye Changting did not tell Chao Qingqiu where he came from and what was there.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at Ye Changting, but is not in a hurry to speak. As early as he left the world once before, he has always been very curious about the world outside the sky. He can''t tell others what he sees. But if he has something in common with him, it can only be ye Changting.


    Ye Changting looks at Chao Qingqiu and pretends to be surprised and asks, "have you ever thought about telling me first?"


    Although chaoqingqiu is a child''s appearance, but still very calm said: "said is the immortal, you will not take these two words apart to have a look?"


    Ye Changting frowned and wanted to stretch out his hand to pinch the guy''s face, but he gave up the idea when he thought that there was a woman beside him.


    He sat up straight and whispered, "there is a gate in the sky."


    There is a gate in the sky, and there are fairies outside.


    This is a brief description of heaven by the two sword immortals. If it is heard, it will take many years to study what these two sentences mean.


    Chao Qingqiu wants to know the content after this sentence, but after waiting for a long time, he can''t see ye Changting continue to speak.


    Ye Changting looked at Chao Qingqiu and repeated with a smile, "there is a gate in the sky."


    There is a gate in the sky. I''m afraid that for six hundred years, only Li Changfeng and ye Changting knew about it. Li Changfeng had no way to deal with the gate. In the end, only Ye Changting could face the gate and do something.


    As for the scene inside the door, I''m afraid only Ye Changting knows.


    Chao Qingqiu asked, "what gate is the way?"


    Ye Changting asked, "what kind of immortal is it?"


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him for the first time and felt a little angry. He put his hand on his waist, but he didn''t touch the sword. Ye Changting looked at the guy who had become a little guy, and he had a faint smile. In the days when they were together, Chao Qingqiu always showed no shortcomings, which made Ye Changting wonder what chaoqingqiu was Like people.


    Until now, it is the first time to see Chao Qingqiu move in anger.


    Ye Changting thought it was interesting.


    He said more, "in the river and lake where I live, the door is like a cover. When the water boils, it will overflow. The meaning of the cover is to prevent the water from overflowing."


    When the water overflows, the lid will be overturned and many things will be changed.


    Ye Changting said, "it''s better not to overflow if it doesn''t overflow, but I want to know how high Kendo is."


    Chao Qingqiu faintly understood what he said: "so you cut off the lid with a sword?"


    Ye Changting said of course: "I am in the world, and I have blocked the way of the younger generation. If I don''t get out of the way, it seems that there is no reason. Then I have to do something else, cut open the door, and I find that there is another hole."


    Chaoqing Qiuxing not low, he looked at Ye Changting, listening to those words, want to know after the matter.


    Ye Changting suddenly shut up.


    Chao Qingqiu stares at him and doesn''t speak.


    Ye Changting said helplessly, "don''t you say two words to me?"


    Chao Qingqiu thought for a while, and then said, "there are fairies outside the sky. Comparatively speaking, we and tianwai are two worlds. If we think about the past, will they want to come back?"


    Ye Changting frowned and did not speak.


    In the mountains and rivers, I don''t know how many years have passed. Countless friars will leave the world in the end, but none of them came back from heaven.


    Maybe it''s just a way to go, not to come back.


    Ye Changting looked at Chao Qingqiu and said, "you saw something, so you stayed. Is it because you left the world that you are not you, or because of something else?"


    Chao Qingqiu thought about those things that he saw outside the sky, and he was silent for a moment without giving an answer.


    Leaving the world, chaoqingqiu is not chaoqingqiu. What is it outside that day?


    From this point of view, it seems that tianwai is very dangerous.


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly said: "it seems that feisheng has always been a fraud."


    Once this was said, the stone was shocked.


    If someone else said these words, no one would pay attention to it, because the monks worked hard to get a long life. Suddenly, one day, someone came to them and said that feisheng might be a trick. I was afraid that he would be sneered at.


    But what if the man is Chao Qing Qiu.


    Chao Qingqiu is the first person in the past 6000 years. More importantly, the Sword Fairy is the only one who has seen the scenery outside the sky. Therefore, what he said is very referential.


    At least think about it.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I''m still thinking, if you want to know the truth, you have to go and have a look, or they can come down."Ye Changting whispered, "maybe not so bad."


    Things can''t be too bad. Even if they are bad, they can''t be so bad. At least from their point of view, the common people will not suffer any disaster. Only these monks may be destroyed.


    But it may not be. It is likely that only those monks at the top will suffer.


    Maybe, after all, it hasn''t happened.


    Ye Changting looked at Chao Qingqiu and said, "so you stay here for the sake of the world."


    Chao Qingqiu looks at Ye Changting as if he is looking at a fool. This is the second time that he looks at Chao Qingqiu with this look. The first time is when ye Changting asks what is out of the sky.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "the world has made me tired, but this matter is a little fresh. Do you not want to know what is going on? There is a gate in the sky. You can cut it open with one sword. So you also want to know the things in the sky. Don''t you come here and look for answers all the time. "


    "People like us, who stay in the same place for too long, will be tired. If other things happen, they will naturally have the motivation to continue. People all want to live forever. But in the face of the unchanging world, can you bear it?"


    Yes, to some extent, longevity is a torment for people like them.


    If it is interesting to live, then longevity is meaningful, but if it is not fun, longevity is suffering.


    The road is alone, until the end is lonely, some people do not want to die, so they have to endure loneliness, continue to be lonely, some people do not want to be lonely, so they want to leave this boring world.


    This is the difference between people.


    That''s why the world is interesting.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "it''s meaningful for me to stay."


    Thinking of Li Fuyao, ye Changting whispered, "it''s meaningful for me to stay."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    There was a spring breeze in Luoyang City, and it soon began to rain.


    In this season, it''s normal for Luoyang to start to rain. All the year round, there are always things that should come when they should be.


    Just that side courtyard, but no drop of rain fell into the yard.


    Li Fuyao''s sword Qi has been lost a lot. The hand holding the sword is sore, and the cuff is even more torn by the sword Qi.


    However, Li Fuyao did not dare to get close to the sword. The green silk sword and the sword collided several times. If it were not for the special material, I would have been hit with many gaps.


    After all, there is a fairy sword on the opposite side, not an ordinary sword. Therefore, no matter what happens, it is very normal. It''s not something unacceptable.


    However, the green silk sword has always been with Li Fuyao for such a long time. In addition, with Bai Zhihan''s increasing sword, this green silk sword is obviously very special for Li Fuyao.


    Therefore, he had already made up his mind that if there was anything wrong with the green silk sword, he would rather take it away than take it out and do the same thing as this one.


    The three false life swords, especially the 19 sword, were seriously damaged. The sword was acquired by Li Fuyao in Beihai. Compared with other swords, it was much worse. So the sword became a little weak after being eroded by the sword spirit, and it was not very good to look at.


    Li Fuyao stares at the sword hovering in the air, rubs his aching wrist, and then continues to hand out a sword.


    The spirit of the sword in the spirit house rushed to find the immortal sword. This time, after a pause in the air, the sword snatched out and fell in front of Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao was unprepared. He laid the green silk on his chest, but he didn''t have time. Just in a moment, the fairy sword was already born Compared with other swords, lingzhi is much more intelligent. It is like a horse. If it is tamed, it is OK. If it is not tamed, it may lose its life.


    At the same time, Li Fuyao suddenly reached out and took hold of the sword. It was only two feet long. It was only longer than the ordinary short sword. It was because all the pieces of that year had not been found. Otherwise, the sword would not have been so short.


    So when it was recast, it was one foot shorter than the previous three feet, but there was no way to do it. After all, there was no original material. If some other materials were added, the immortal sword would be abandoned.


    When Li Fuyao grasped the handle of the sword, the sword stopped moving forward, but the only remaining spirit of the sword swept into Li Fuyao''s body. Countless sword Qi poured into the meridians. Just a moment later, it had already pierced many meridians. Li Fuyao''s arm began to emit fine blood beads.


    Soon, not only his arms, but also all parts of Li Fuyao''s body, even on his face, began to bleed. His highness of Chu looked at the scene, and his body was about to move into the courtyard, but after a step, he stopped.


    Li Fuyao''s whole body is bleeding beads, but those blood beads are black, not bright.


    Swordsman Yimai is different from other friars. When they enter the Taiqing state, other friars will remove all impurities in their bodies


    , but the swordsman pulse is not only in the Taiqing state, but also in all the States behind. He cleans his body all the time, so the sword immortal''s body is so strong. Li Fuyao''s realm is not high, and he can treat himself again and again The body is tempered, but it is not necessarily able to refine the core of the inner things.


    That''s because the sword Qi in Li Fuyao''s body is not pure enough, so this kind of thing can only be done step by step. However, the sword spirit in this sword is unusual. While he is disturbing Li Fuyao''s body, he is also cleaning Li Fuyao''s body. It can be said that as long as Li Fuyao has survived the invasion of the sword Qi, he will get the benefits It is self-evident.


    His Highness the king of Chu stopped and looked at Li Fuyao, who had become a bloody man in the distance. There was no pity in his eyes, only some appreciation.


    If the monks in this world want to achieve great achievements, they have to endure endless suffering.


    It''s just like Chao Qingqiu, when he practiced in the world, there were thorns all the way. If not, I''m afraid it would not be so easy to become an invincible sword immortal.


    In those days, chaoqingqiu was just like Li Fuyao today.


    Apart from their different qualifications, these two people seem to have been on the same journey.


    Even today''s Li Fuyao and Wu Shanhe are used to compare with Xu Ji and Chao Qingqiu. Of course, if those who know more about it, they may even say something about Shengjing and Mengjin.


    However, those masters of Kendo have already died. Apart from the two sword immortals, I''m afraid that Li Fuyao and Wu Shanhe really need to see Kendo now.


    Li Fuyao''s whole body was bleeding. His blue shirt had already been dyed red and turned black. It was very shocking to see it.But Li Fuyao''s inner world is very clear. He seems to be in a certain battlefield at the moment. He looks at a man in gray in front of him, carrying a long snow-white sword, fighting everywhere. The man''s killing power is infinite. All the people who are stabbed by his snow-white sword are all in the ashes, and the sword spirit is everywhere.


    After watching the man kill a lot of enemies in the battlefield, Li Fuyao saw that he looked at himself. Li Fuyao was nervous and subconsciously wanted to take hold of the green silk in his waist. However, he realized that his sword was not around him.


    Li Fuyao looked at the sword in the hand of the man in grey. Then he remembered that the sword was not a search for immortals? But the immortal in the man''s hand is much longer, just like the green silk sword.


    Thinking of the master before looking for the immortal sword, Li Fuyao couldn''t help but swallow his mouth.


    The man in gray looked at Li Fuyao and didn''t speak, but he had stars in his eyes. He looked at him with great momentum.


    The man in grey should be the Xin Jianxian.


    Xin Jianxian said to himself, "the world is invincible, so I will go to tianwai."


    With these words, his momentum was rapidly improving, and soon reached a critical point. Thunder began to ring between heaven and earth, countless sword Qi began to emerge and die, and golden light began to fall on the earth with xuanlei.


    Xin Jianxian holds a sword in one hand, and even drinks alone with a wine pot in the other hand. To this sword immortal, it seems that it is not difficult for him to fly, just as if he wants to soar, then he rises.


    However, by comparison, Xin Jianxian''s sword cutting was far less shocking than that of Chao Qingqiu''s sword cutting the sky, but it seemed that Li Fuyao, who was in the scene, felt very shocked.


    He watched those xuanlei fall from the sky, but none of them fell on Xin Jianxian. Countless sword Qi would strangle those xuanlei in the air.


    Several dark thunder in front of him failed to fall on the Xin Jianxian. It seemed that the sky would be angry. After that, the thunder was even louder. Countless purple thunder thunders roared out of the sky and fluttered in the clouds.


    You can see a purgatory scene.


    Countless wild thunder rushed to Xin Jianxian.


    This is the biggest test.


    Any one who ascends must stand the test of this heaven and earth. Otherwise, how can he be qualified to become an immortal?


    The same is true of the leaf of xinjianxian.


    Xin Jianxian laughed and threw away the wine pot in his hand. Then he swept into the air and took out his sword with laughter. Countless sword Qi rolled up the sky thunder. Countless thunder came into being and died here. I don''t know. It took a long time, maybe a few hours, or just a few moments, but no matter how long, the thunder stopped and the sword light disappeared.


    Xinjianxian stood in the golden light and went out into the sky.


    He smiles, calmly carrying his sword to the sky.


    Br >


    after a while, Li Xun suddenly fell into the world.


    The sword went out of the sky, and then returned to the world. It became the only immortal sword in the world. After falling on the earth, looking for the fairy sword was first obtained by a swordsman who ascended the stairs. This is a fairy sword. After the swordsman got it, he was satisfied. Any time soon, he would become the sea of the sea, and then become invincible in the world.


    When a person is extremely excited, something happens easily. When the swordsman and his friend drink wine, they carelessly say something and are killed by the man. Looking for the immortal sword, he turns his hand to the man.


    In the next hundred years, the sword of seeking immortals changed hands several times, causing a torrent of blood. I don''t know how many swordsmen died because of it, and I don''t know how many swordsmen lost their minds.


    Anyway, anyway.


    This sword did not give people anything, but many people died for it.


    Therefore, several years later, several sword immortals took the sword into their hands. Countless people stood in front of a furnace, and those old or young sword fairies stood in front of the furnace, looking solemn.


    Li Fuyao looked at it like this.


    Seeing that sword was thrown into the furnace, several sword immortals poured into it and broke it.


    Li Fuyao seemed to hear the cry of the sword.


    Li Fuyao felt a little distressed.


    As soon as the picture turns, in Luoyang City thousands of years ago, a man carrying a stone box enters the palace and kneels in front of the hall. The emperor of Yanling looks at the fragments in the stone box and is very happy. He immediately orders someone to recast the sword.


    However, no one thought that it took thousands of years to recast the sword. After thousands of years of vicissitudes, there were fewer and fewer swordsmen in the world. When the sword was completed, no one could match it.


    No one in the imperial city is qualified to use this sword.


    Let alone explore the secrets of the sword.


    Yanling could only hide this matter, so he left the sword to the guardians of the Imperial City, generation after generation.


    Finally, an old man with white hair took over the wooden box containing the fairy sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    The old man with white hair is his highness, the king of Chu. He is the nearest guardian of the sword.


    Li Fuyao closed his eyes and took the sword. Then he felt that the sword trembled slightly in his hand. He opened the wooden box, and the snow-white sword was lying in the box without any abnormality. It seemed that the sword was telling him about the past.


    In fact, there is no problem with the sword. After it was forged, it went through a glorious era with the Xin Jianxian. Then it began to encounter those misfortunes and was destroyed by the sword immortal. After being recast, it became mottled, the body of the sword was mottled, and the sword''s meaning was mottled.


    The sword is not what it was.


    Li Fuyao reached out and brushed the crack on the sword. He heard that the sword began to tremble slightly, as if crying.


    This reminds Li Fuyao of the sadness he felt when he held the green silk for the first time many years ago.


    Li Fuyao suddenly opened his eyes.


    There was a lot of blood under his feet, but after he opened his eyes, he looked very clear. The sword looking for immortals was very clever in his hand. The sword was not long, and there was no sword spirit spilling in his hand at the moment. It was still a very interesting thing.


    His royal highness of Chu came floating in front of Li Fuyao and asked, "you are not its enemy. Why doesn''t it want to fight with you again?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, wiped his face and said, "maybe it''s a little lonely. No swordsman has held it in his hand for so many years. The previous test was just to see if I was worth trusting."


    After careful consideration, his highness of Chu thought that it seemed to have some truth. The immortal sword is also a sword, and it is also a sword that has already produced wisdom. Of course, he wants to be held in the hand one day and walk with people again.


    It''s just that he chose Li Fuyao a little wrong.


    His royal highness of Chu didn''t worry whether Li Fuyao was a good sword master, but he worried that Li Fuyao had too many swords, which was not a good destination for Xianjian.


    After all, how could such a once peerless artifact have a dedicated owner? I''m afraid there is no other swordsman like Li Fuyao in this world. There is not only one Benming sword, but also several other fake Benming swords. Is such a sword owner really good?


    Li Fuyao ignored what his Highness the king of Chu thought. After wiping his face a few times, Li Fuyao went to some place to wash his body. When he returned to the courtyard, he was in blue again.


    Li Fuyao put away the sword for seeking immortals. What he had to do afterwards was to warm up the sword with the spirit of the sword, and strive to open up the fourth false spirit house as soon as possible.


    His royal highness of Chu asked, "is it time to go to Jianshan?"


    Li Fuyao nodded. He went to Jianshan and met his elder martial brother. After that, he would leave the mountain and river here and go to the Buddha land to find out the truth about 6000 years ago.


    Today''s world is much better than before. For swordsmen, they don''t have to shrink their heads and tails. They can really stand up and do things that can be done with one sword in hand.


    But the current situation is just now. If there are other accidents, the situation caused by Chao Qingqiu''s hard work may soon collapse. It seems that the world is not good for many swordsmen in the world.


    A swordsman needs a period of peace to recover his vitality. When the swordsman recovers his vitality, no matter how the world changes, no one can do anything about it.


    His royal highness of Chu smiles. He still appreciates this younger generation. He had a good friendship with Xu Ji in those years, but Xu Ji left too early. If he is still here, he and Li Fuyao may be closer.


    "I can''t leave Luoyang City. After your swordsman''s disaster, you should also weigh the advantages and disadvantages. I''m an old man. Don''t blame me."


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao bowed his hands and did not say much.


    His highness is now in front of a Yanling mausoleum. I''m afraid the situation of his highness is not too good compared with that of chaoqingqiu. Therefore, he should be careful in what he should do.


    In the world, everyone has a position, everyone has to do things, everyone has the choice to do things, and everyone can not do things.


    Li Fuyao looked at his royal highness of the king of Chu. He was silent for a moment and asked softly, "what does your highness think of Jianshan?"


    The king of Chu didn''t know if he heard the implication. Anyway, he said with a smile, "in most cases, I prefer to look at you."


    The two of them had a brief conversation, but they didn''t explain clearly.


    But everyone heard what it meant.


    Li Fuyao made another salute, stood up and walked out of the palace.


    After he left, Emperor Yanling appeared in front of the courtyard and was silent for a moment. Emperor Yanling asked, "emperor, is he really going to be the second Qing Qiu dynasty?"


    His royal highness of Chu took a look at the distance and then sighed: "chaoqingqiu is unique, no one can match it, but this little guy is also unique. There is no need to compare it. He has a great possibility to become another chaoqingqiu. In some aspects, he can even surpass chaoqingqiu."Emperor Yanling nodded, and then sighed: "in this case, why didn''t he compete to be the leader of Jianshan?"


    Hearing this, his highness Chuwang laughed it off.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sword spirit of Luoyang city is gone.


    Ye Changting no longer looked at the sky. He took back his sight and looked at the green autumn. He said calmly, "I''m going to go around. If you die, don''t blame me."


    "As long as you don''t go around and tell people that I''m Chao Qingqiu, how can I die?"


    Ye Changting frowned and said, "don''t you think it''s strange that a child under one year old begins to run around. Do you think no one doubts?"


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile: "I killed two saints and went to tianwai. Finally, I killed a big demon. Who can stand such a chaoqingqiu if he doesn''t die?"


    "The monk Canghai has no theory of reincarnation, so a life is just a lifetime. Although other monks have reincarnation, after reincarnation, that person is not that person. Do you think it is the same."


    Ye Changting sneered and did not open his mouth.


    Aren''t you exaggerating yourself?


    There is no samsara in the world, but what are you like now?


    A corpse?


    Did you cheat such a little kid?


    Chao Qingqiu listened to the sneer and said with a smile, "I''m still waiting for you to fight for a hundred years of peace for me. You can''t go in a hurry or die in a hurry."


    Ye Changting rubbed his cheek and said with a sneer: "where is it so easy to die?"


    Looking at the distance, Chao Qingqiu sighed: "I want to go to Jianshan."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    Zhao Dabao has been on the mountain for a long time. As Chen Sheng''s second disciple, he has a high level of seniority on the mountain. Wu Shanhe, the leader of the school, is his senior brother, and Li Fuyao is his other senior brother.


    Two elder martial brothers, one is the master of Jianshan, the other is Li Fuyao, one of the most brilliant young monks in the world.


    These two elder martial brothers are the future of the whole swordsman. Zhao Dabao, who became the younger martial brother of the two brothers, has attracted much attention since he was on the mountain. However, for some reason, Chen Sheng, his master, seems not to care.


    Chen Sheng didn''t go to the demon land any more, so he stayed on the mountain. However, the swordsman in the spring and Autumn period did not stay idle on the mountain. He didn''t see a trace all day. You said that he didn''t see a trace in ordinary days. But why did he still do so after he accepted the apprentice? Zhao Dabao, as Chen Sheng''s second apprentice, did not enjoy the treatment of his elder martial brother He was completely raised by Chen Sheng.


    You know, Li Fuyao was also driven by Chen Sheng to study sword in Jianshan, but at least he taught by heart for a few days. However, Zhao Dabao, who did not even pay attention to the first few days, was completely thrown away by Chen Sheng.


    It wasn''t long before Jianshan reopened, but it had already taken shape. Young disciples had to take morning classes every day in addition to their own teachers. On weekdays, those who had apprentices only regarded morning classes as a burden. After all, the contents of morning classes were far less than those taught by their masters. However, Zhao Dabao, who had no master''s care, could only attend on time every day Morning class.


    After the morning class, Zhao Dabao returned to the sword house to put things away. Then he began to look for Chen Sheng''s figure everywhere on Jianshan. He had a problem about Kendo for a long time. These days, he had been very tangled. The teachers'' realm was limited, and they could not solve his problems. Therefore, he wanted to find his master, although he had not been there for a long time Yes, I have.


    Chen Sheng''s whereabouts on the mountains are always uncertain, not to mention Zhao Dabao. I''m afraid even Wushan river will be hard to find.


    So Zhao Dabao wandered around the mountain for half a day, but he didn''t really see his master. Zhao Dabao found a big stone and sat on it for a while.


    There was a small pool in front of him. There were only two small fish in the pool. Looking at the two fish, Zhao Dabao remembered the days when he and his other master traveled in the world. The master was not very good, but was just an ordinary field training. They were not less bullied by other people when they practiced swords. The swordsmen in this world were arrogant and oppressed many monks Dare to say something, and then declined, but the real swordsmen are not the ordinary wild monks can afford, that is to say, they are not swordsmen, but swordsmen, who are most likely to be beaten.


    In those days, as soon as their identity was exposed, they would definitely get a fierce fight most of the time. At the beginning, Shifu was a bad tempered old man. When he met someone who insulted the sword behind him, he had to run to break with the other party. If he didn''t know what to do, he would have to fight with his sword.


    But at that time, the master''s state was not high. Most of the time, he was beaten and bruised. Zhao Dabao was not his apprentice at first. He was just an orphan without father and mother. When he begged in the downtown area, he found that his master was fighting with others again, and he was beaten all over the place looking for teeth Hou liked to talk to his master. He went back and forth. When the master asked him if he wanted to learn sword, he nodded.


    However, after this nod, this was the real beginning of a bad sword practice career. However, later, the master''s temper was lost. Later, he would pack his sword tightly and let others know.


    At that time, according to Zhao Dabao, it was hard to do anything.


    It was not until later that the chivalry immortals began to become famous in the world, and their life was better. At that time, Shifu dared to carry his sword behind his back, but he also suffered a lot of blows.


    Of course, the best fight that Zhao Dabao can remember most clearly is that when Chao Jian Xian appeared in front of them and said to those people to roll away, Zhao Dabao at that time really felt that this person must be Chaojian immortal, no matter what.


    After that, Chao Jianxian praised him in front of his master. In fact, Zhao Dabao heard that he was too happy to think about it. However, he didn''t know why. After that, Shifu seemed to be crazy and asked him to practice his sword well. Finally, he had to send him to Jianshan.


    The master said that a young man like him might become a sword immortal in the future. He could not delay him.


    Don''t believe it.


    Chao Qingqiu is such a big sword immortal. How can you talk nonsense? If you can''t help it, Zhao Dabao must have the qualification to become a great swordsman. If you don''t listen to the master, you will regret it later.


    Although Zhao Dabao was reluctant, he still didn''t want to see his master sad, so after being told by the master, he had to go up the mountain.


    He thought he couldn''t come into Jianshan, but he didn''t know why when he heard that chaojianxian had said something to him, he changed his mind.He became a disciple of Jianshan, but he didn''t understand why his master had seen him once and then disappeared.


    These days, Zhao Dabao forced himself to learn sword well. But when he was free, he still couldn''t help thinking about his former master. Where is that master now?


    This person can''t be idle. Once he is free, he will think about it, just like Zhao Dabao is now. Sitting on a stone, he looks at the pool, and suddenly feels that all the grievances have come to his mind, and one begins to cry with his head in his arms.


    Tears can''t stop flowing down.


    He remembered the days when he and his master had been wandering the rivers and lakes. He also remembered the scene when they were chased and beaten. He also thought of his painful legs when he arrived at the rainy day.


    Zhao Dabao cried more and more loudly. He was so surprised that many birds flew away from the forest.


    After a while, an old man came up to him. The old man looked very peaceful and came to Zhao Dabao, who was crying with his head in his arms. He gently touched the little guy''s head and asked, "what are you crying for?"


    Zhao Dabao raised his head and looked at the old man who was so old that he couldn''t stop his tears.


    The old man said with a smile, "whose apprentice are you? Why are you still crying?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    Zhao Dabao raised his head and looked at the kind-hearted old man. He thought it was an old man on the mountain. He wiped his tears and saluted the old man. Then he remembered the old man''s problems. Zhao Dabao did not think much about it. He whispered, "disciple Shifu is Chen Sheng, the master of the mountain."


    Chen Sheng?


    The old man remembered the name. For the old man, if he lived too long in his life, he would know too many people. In the North Sea, the old man dealt with ordinary people every day. Although he did not know the names of those people, he knew their faces very well.


    Those people were not close to him, so soon he was able to forget them, very soon.


    Even if he stayed long enough in the North Sea.


    But there are also names he knows and can''t forget.


    For example, he once received an apprentice. The young man''s name was Xu Ji. Of course, he became the leader of Jianshan, but before Xu Ji, he was the leader of Jianshan.


    Xu Ji is his apprentice, Chen Sheng is Xu Ji''s disciple, and Zhao Dabao is Chen Sheng''s Apprentice.


    In terms of seniority, the child should call him his master.


    This old man, of course, is not someone else, even Meng Jin.


    It was many years ago that Meng Jin left Jianshan. It was Meng Jin''s upright and prosperous life. He left Jianshan to seek the opportunity of the sea, and Xu Ji entered the building. At that time, Xu Ji had already accepted many disciples.


    Autumn wind full, Sheng Liang, Xie Lu, Xi Chu Nan, Chen Sheng, plus a Liu Yibai.


    Besides Xie Lu, Chen Sheng was also the most promising young man in Meng Jin at that time. In fact, he was either a stranger or Chen Sheng.


    Looking at this little guy, Meng Jin has some kindness in his eyes.


    When we visited the old place, no one thought that the first person to meet was not someone else, but the child who had a lot of ties with him.


    Zhao Dabao wiped away his tears and asked in a low voice, "who are you, senior?"


    Meng Jin rubbed the little guy''s head and said a word.


    There are not many young people who can know Meng Jin.


    However, Zhao Dabao was stunned, and then he stepped back several steps. Then he fell on the ground, and said in horror: "Shizu Are you not dead? "


    Other disciples may not know Meng Jin, but they definitely don''t include Zhao Dabao. After Zhao Dabao went up the mountain, Chen Sheng always appeared and disappeared. When Zhao Dabao was free, he went to many places to see it. There was a place called the ancestral hall, and the portrait of this one was hanging. It was the portrait of the master of Jianshan in the past dynasties If there is a spiritual position, there will be a name naturally.


    Xu Ji is at the back, and in front of Xu Ji is the spirit position and portrait of Meng Jin.


    So Zhao Dabao knew that this was his ancestor, the master of Jianshan.


    Meng Jinxian was stunned, and then he began to smile helplessly. It has been many years since he left Jianshan. Even now, wushanhe, the leader of the school, has never seen him. Who knows that after he said a name here, someone recognized him.


    Meng Jin felt very surprised. He looked at Zhao Dabao, thought for a moment, and then said, "I want to go up the mountain. Do you want to go together?"


    Zhao Dabao is still skeptical about Meng Jin''s identity, so he didn''t answer. Meng Jin looked at him and didn''t ask for it. He just walked slowly up the mountain.


    Zhao Dabao stood where he was, but after a moment he followed.


    But he followed Meng Jin well, and did not follow too close.


    Meng Jin seems to have a good temper. He talks with Zhao Dabao as he slowly goes up the mountain. Meng Jin knows a lot about things on the mountain, but it''s the Yellow calendar many years ago. Zhao Dabao doesn''t know what he is talking about.


    Meng Jin ran to the mountain to practice the sword. When he didn''t want to practice the sword, he ran to the mountain to save my heart In front of your master, your master is Xu Ji, who is also my apprentice. Maybe he felt that Chen Sheng had lost his face in front of me, so Xu Ji beat Chen Sheng hard that day. "


    "Since then, your master hated me and didn''t ask me after seeing me. However, I have been shut up and seldom get him."


    Zhao Dabao didn''t dare to interrupt when he heard the cloud


    in the fog.


    Meng Jin continued with a smile: "your master, isn''t it very beautiful now? The two disciples, the first one is your elder martial brother, are not the most brilliant young swordsmen in the world now?"


    Zhao Dabao knew that there was always this saying on the mountain, but he could not help but remind him: "Shizu is one of the two."


    Meng Jin looked down at Zhao Dabao and asked, "is there another one you are?"Zhao Dabao blushed and quickly waved his hand and said, "Shizu, it''s not me. It''s Zhangjiao''s elder martial brother."


    Meng Jin said he heard it.


    He said nothing more.


    Looking at the familiar scenery, Meng Jinyue walked faster and faster. After walking for a while, he found that Zhao Dabao did not catch up.


    Stopping on the mountain road, Meng Jin watched Zhao Dabao go up for a while.


    Meng Jin sighed suddenly.


    If he had simply revisited his hometown, he would not have done so. But now in the mountains, can it be a simple thing?


    Meng Jin looked at the horizon. After Zhao Dabao ran to him breathlessly, Meng Jin asked, "how many people in the mountain know me Meng Jin?"


    Zhao Dabao moved his lips and did not dare to speak.


    He did not speak, Meng Jin has been smiling at him, until Zhao Dabao could not hold back, only weakly said: "Shizu, maybe not many."


    Meng Jin said with a smile: "I think you are a real boy. It seems that you are not too bad to be a master of Jianshan."


    Zhao Dabao drooped his head and said weakly, "Shizu, how to talk."


    Meng Jin laughed.


    He suddenly asked, "where is your sword?"


    Zhao Dabao said melancholy, "Shizu, I haven''t got a sword yet."


    Meng Jin said solemnly, "your master is really incompetent at all."


    Zhao Dabao felt a little aggrieved, but still did not speak.


    Before that master said, don''t blame this master, he can listen.


    Meng Jin said with a smile, "in this case, Shizu will choose a sword for you."


    Without waiting for Zhao Dabao to speak, Meng Jin stood on the mountain road, waved slightly and said in a deep voice, "take the sword."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    When Meng Jin opened his mouth to say "take a sword", there was a powerful sword spirit on the mountain road. Then the naked eye saw that there were swords leaving the Xijian pool and heading for the curtain of heaven.


    Just a moment later, on the mountain road full of sword spirit, countless long swords swept to this place, which attracted waves. Countless mountain disciples looked at the swords. Some well-established mountain swordsmen quickly swept to the side of the mountain road to see who made the noise. You should know that the sword in the sword washing pool is not ordinary, which can make so many swords leave the washing on the mountain road Sword pool, what a high level of cultivation?


    If you are not a monk of Canghai, how can you be a monk who ascends the top of a tower?


    Many swordsmen came to the mountain road before and after. They saw Meng Jin standing on the mountain road. They wondered who the old man was. But soon someone saw Zhao Dabao, who was he?


    This is not an ordinary disciple on the mountain. This is the disciple of Chen Sheng, the master of martial law in the mountain. Chen Sheng''s position on Jianshan can not be simply explained by a lawyer in charge. He is the martial uncle in charge of teaching, and there is also a disciple, Li Fuyao, who has become famous. This kind of Chen Sheng, no matter who he is, should be afraid of one or two.


    As for Zhao Dabao, as a close disciple of Chen Sheng, although he said his realm was not high, where his status was, he could not be bullied or humiliated.


    But Zhao Dabao is Zhao Dabao. Who is the old man?


    If it is not a swordsman on the mountain, it would be provocative.


    All the disciples were still afraid of the old man''s magic power.


    Looking at dozens of swords hovering in the sky, Meng Jin turned his head and asked, "which sword do you want?"


    If Zhao Dabao was still doubting the identity of his Shizu before, but from this time on, he had already believed it very much. If he was not his own master, how could he be so powerful?


    Just looking at those swords in the sky, Zhao Dabao just looked at them and didn''t dare to open his mouth to choose.


    "Shizu, it''s not very good. It''s not in line with the rules on the mountain."


    With a smile, Meng Jin stretched out his hand and drew a sword. He put the sword in Zhao Dabao''s hand. He said quietly, "this sword is called drink snow. It should be your destiny. Keep it by yourself."


    After saying this, Meng Jin waved again, and all the swords on the sky all appeared in the washing pool, and there was no more left.


    After these swords left, the mountain road was already filled with countless people.


    Countless people are looking at the old man, want to know his identity.


    Meng Jin did not speak, and people did not know him, nor did he know others.


    I don''t know how long I have been standing on the mountain road, and a sound suddenly rings in the distance.


    "Here comes the master."


    Here comes the master.


    At the end of the mountain road, Wushan river is dressed in a white sword robe. Looking at Meng Jin on the mountain road, he looks calm.


    He Si is not afraid of any swordsman climbing the mountain, because there are more than one swordsman on the mountain. Both Zhou Qing and Xu Li are on the mountain now.


    Just looking at Meng Jin from afar.


    Wu Shanhe was suddenly stunned.


    He took a few steps forward, and his face changed a little.


    When he really saw the appearance of Meng Jin, Wu Shanhe asked tentatively, "Shizu?"


    It was a lot of noise, so a lot of people heard it.


    Hearing the word Shizu, many swordsmen immediately changed their faces.


    Who is the ancestor of wushanhe?


    Many people don''t know that person''s name, but since he is the master of wushanhe, then this is the master of Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan. Since he is Xu Ji''s master, he should be as famous as Shengjing.


    Many people don''t know who was in charge of the teaching in Jianshan, but Sheng Jing broke through the border in Luoyang City and won the world for chaoqingqiu. Based on respect, many people will learn about that person, so it is not difficult to know the one who is as famous as him.


    Meng Jin!


    This old man is not a stranger, but a master, Meng Jin, who taught Xu Ji in Jianshan!


    You should know that the seniority of Shengjing was already very high. Even when chaoqingqiu met Shengjing, he was one generation lower than Shengjing. Now this one is not only the same as Shengjing, but also the leader of Jianshan in those years. His status is much higher than that of Shengjing.


    I''m afraid such a person is the first Kendo master in the world.


    Apart from the two sword immortals, no one is qualified to stand in front of him.


    Maybe this one has entered the sea?


    Countless people were speculating, and Meng Jin had already walked along the mountain road for a long time. Wu Shanhe knelt down in front of the crowd, looking at the old man whose face was not far from the picture.


    Even though Wu Shanhe is the master of Jianshan, this is his ancestor. No matter what, he should kneel down.


    Meng Jin looked at Wushan River, not at Zhao Dabao''s kindness, but indifferent.


    He went to Wushan River and said, "Xu Ji gave Jianshan to you, and directly crossed your uncle?"Meng Jin, a swordsman on the top of the tower, almost has the meaning of heaven and earth in every move. I am afraid that even the Taoist temple is not his enemy when he comes to him.


    After all, this is an old monster that hasn''t been seen for years.


    Listening to the question, Wu Shanhe replied in a deep voice: "since the ancestors have entrusted me, I dare not refuse to follow them. Besides, to revitalize the swordsman''s line should be something every swordsman should do."


    Meng Jin nodded. He didn''t say anything more. He just let Wushan river get up and went to the sword immortal hall on the mountain alone. Zhao Dabao stepped up carefully and stood behind the Wushan River and called out his elder martial brother.


    Wu Shanhe turned his head and looked at Zhao Dabao. Then he asked, "why did Shizu come with you?"


    Zhao Dabao looked at Wushan River and said all the things happened before. After hearing this, he patted Zhao Dabao''s head. Without saying anything, he followed Meng Jin''s steps up the mountain.


    People on the mountain path thought that this was a monk who was going to challenge on the mountain, but after a short time, everyone knew that this was an old ancestor of Jianshan.


    There are many people in Jianshan who don''t know the history of Jianshan, but they are not ordinary people when they look at the hand of the old man. Maybe with this one, Jianshan will have more confidence.


    It''s one of the things that makes people happy.


    Wu Shanhe, on the other hand, felt a strange feeling when he saw this Shizu return to the mountain. However, he still doesn''t know why. After all, Shizu went to the mountain, and no one knows why. These things have to wait for him to think about them.


    However, according to Wushan River, no matter what, Shizu would not do anything bad to the mountain.


    -


    after qingtianjun returned to the demon land, he did not continue to stay in Qingtian city. Recently, it was so peaceful in the demon land that Qingtian city didn''t need to be watched by him. After wandering outside for many days, qingtianjun finally returned to the hut and met the woman who had not been seen for many days, It was the most wonderful thing, but he never thought about it. As soon as he saw the woman, he was dragged to ask a lot of things. Anyway, he asked about his daughter and the young man.


    Originally, qingtianjun was very upset about this matter, and he was dragged by his daughter-in-law to keep asking. Even if he had some anger, but had not yet waited for qingtianjun''s words to curse, the woman''s eyes began to fog. Before long, tears were rolling all over his eyes, which made qingtianjun, a big demon with a fierce reputation in the demon land, not half How to do it.


    He had no choice but to stop his temper. Qingtianjun began to seriously talk about the trip. He said that in Wushan mountain, Qinghuai''s silly girl almost died in the fog mountain. Even if his daughter-in-law asked qingtianjun to find Hu Xiao in trouble, qingtianjun quietly reminded Hu Xiao that he was dead. Since his daughter-in-law stopped, he said in the past, anyway, words would not leave Qinghuai Yes, qingtianjun''s daughter-in-law has nothing else to do except care for Qinghuai.


    This is also very normal, after all, the world''s mother who does not care about their daughter.


    Qingtian Jun let him be a demon king or a famous demon. When facing such a daughter-in-law, he had to shut up. When he finally finished this trip, her daughter-in-law finally calmed down.


    She was silent for a long time, and then she asked, "what about the boy?"


    Qing Tian Jun pretended to be stupid, "which boy?"


    The woman smiles, hands around her chest, "what do you say?"


    Qingtianjun felt a tingle in his scalp. He was absolutely not afraid of the demon soil. Even those old demon kings who had been famous for many years, qingtianjun did not have any fear. But what was he afraid of? What I''m afraid of is that when the woman is unreasonable, she will talk to him about the mistakes he has done in the past. In fact, qingtianjun doesn''t understand why she has done wrong things and she has to turn them over and over like this, especially every time she quarrels, the woman will tell them all over again, every time.


    If you want to listen to these, you can only let qingtianjun not make a mistake once.


    However, whether he makes mistakes or not, where can he control himself? It is uncertain how the woman thinks he is wrong. What can he do then? Is it hard to be patient and reasonable?


    Be reasonable?


    Huh?


    Women are reasonable?


    I don''t know if other women are reasonable. Anyway, qingtianjun knows that her own woman will never be reasonable.


    Absolutely not!


    Qingtianjun doesn''t know what other women in the world will do. In any case, according to him, it may be almost the same.


    After thinking about it for a long time, qingtianjun said softly: "that boy, he didn''t die. He had a fight with Hu Xiao. Obviously, he couldn''t fight. He had to fight. He was beaten to half death and almost killed by some people. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t ask him later."The woman stares at the eye of Qing Tian Jun and asks: "you see clearly, Qing Huai really likes him so much?"


    Qingtianjun helplessly said: "if it wasn''t for me, your precious girl would have been abducted. What can you say here?"


    The woman glared at Qingtian Jun and said angrily, "do you see clearly, and can you be my son-in-law?"


    Qingtianjun turned around, as if he didn''t want to talk to his daughter-in-law more, whether he could be his son-in-law or not. Now it is clear that in those years, in order to be his son-in-law of qingtianjun, he had to be a sword immortal, because only in this way can he have the ability to protect Qinghuai. At that time, chaoqingqiu was still in the world, and the whole world was in the world The situation is completely different from the present. Now that Chao Qingqiu has left the world, the human situation has changed. It is not clear whether it is better or worse.


    Anyway, anyway, qingtianjun still wants to marry his daughter, and he has to observe carefully.


    The woman asked some gossip, but she also knew something. She knew that Li Fuyao''s realm was already in the twilight, just a little worse than Ye Sheng''s song. She could be regarded as a young talent and should be worthy of her daughter.


    Qing Tian Jun frowned and said, "this boy is not necessarily able to stand out in the crowd."


    The woman bah a, "you think your daughter can''t marry out, good every day guard her, I don''t know your mind?"


    Qingtianjun sighed again, determined not to say more.


    can tell


    at this time, the head of the Wutong tree, there are birds chirping, it was the little sparrow chirping on it.


    Qingtian Jun glanced at it, and then said in a cold voice, "call again, I''ll peel you and eat it."


    The little sparrow immediately shut up, but also made a look of grievance, looking at it makes life pity.


    Wutong Wutong has been on the Wutong tree for many years, but it has been like this. There is no sign of growing up. It is a rare treasure to know that the place of the blue emperor is even the phoenix tree.


    I feel a little sad.


    Qingtian Jun raised his head and blinked.


    The woman said softly, "where is the green locust?"


    When Qingtian Jun heard that the woman finally asked about Qinghuai, he immediately had some smile. He looked at the woman and said, "this girl will soon be in the spring and Autumn period. I talked to her before. Do you know what she said in the end?"


    The woman put on an air of listening.


    Qingtian Jun said with a smile: "the girl said that she didn''t need the sea to marry me. I would have the sea first."


    "Listen, how far is this girl''s ambition?"


    "It''s really my Qingtian Jun''s..."


    Qingtianjun''s voice has not fallen.


    The woman kicked Qingtian Jun away.


    This is the only one who dares to treat qingtianjun like this.


    -


    in the past, Lao Jianxiu never felt lonely when he traveled from south to north, but now he feels that he can''t go on being happy.


    Many years ago, after his master died of old age, he began to travel around the country alone. Life was not easy, but it was not too sad. After all, it would be nice to be alive anyway.


    At that time, he felt that he should be a high spirited swordsman. Although the swordsmen did not admit it, it was called sword repair.


    Since he is a swordsman, he should also have some injustice, so he should cut the injustice. But after walking around, he found that the biggest injustice on this day was not elsewhere, but on himself. He found that as long as he revealed his identity as a swordsman, he would be chased and beaten. But what could he do? His realm was so low that he had no ability to resist.


    Fortunately, there was no villain. Most of them just beat him up, and few of them died.


    He also gradually from the beginning of the boiling blood, to the numbness after.


    One day later, Lao Jianxiu met a child. In fact, it was not that he could see how good the child was in sword practice. He just felt tired when he was wandering in the world. He wanted to find a companion, so he took the child as his apprentice. The child was clever, but his name was too rustic, and he was called Zhao Dabao.


    At the beginning, he always teased and laughed at the child''s name, which was really unpleasant. If he became a great man in the future, could you tell me my name was Zhao Dabao when you reported to your family?


    If you look at the names of those sword immortals, which one is not pleasant to hear.


    After listening to his master''s words, the child felt that this was the truth. He was melancholy for a long time. However, his father and mother really chose the name. It was not easy to change it. Therefore, Zhao Dabao was too lazy to do anything.


    Anyway, it''s too early for him to become a swordsman.


    The two masters and apprentices had been living together for a long time. Anyway, Lao Jianxiu would never hide anything that could be taught to the child. But how many years could he teach the child his own tiny things?Just as these things troubled him, one day, they met a man.


    This may be the person who practices sword all day long and wants to meet.


    The man''s name is chaoqingqiu.


    At that time, the only sword immortal in the world.


    It''s the hope of the whole swordsman.


    At the beginning, Lao Jianxiu was still suspicious, but soon he was no longer suspicious. That day, Chao Qingqiu accompanied his apprentices for a long time. At the end of the day, Zhao Dabao''s qualifications should be good.


    Don''t talk about the sea, but at least it should be a spring and Autumn period.


    Spring and autumn swordsman, this is something that old swordsmen dare not even think about.


    What kind of swordsman should he be?


    He has practiced for decades, but he is just a green silk.


    Zhao Dabao, who wants to be a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, is really a great swordsman.


    However, after knowing this, the old swordsman was also very sad. He must have no ability to teach him. Then he would like to see other people. It happened that Jianshan was reopened. Lao Jianxiu wanted to let Zhao Dabao go to Jianshan to practice sword. According to Chao Qingqiu''s words, Zhao Dabao''s qualification was good. It should not be difficult to go to the mountain.


    Therefore, the old sword was ruthless and sent the boy to the mountain.


    And it seems that he was lucky. After the boy went up the mountain, his master was not someone else, but also Chen Sheng, the master of Li Fuyao, who is now famous for his mountains and rivers.


    With this relationship, Lao Jianxiu thought he was free and easy when he went down the mountain.


    But down the mountain, he was free and easy. At the foot of the mountain and in the rivers and lakes, he felt that there was no taste in anything. Drinking was not the taste, and eating meat was not. Even when he met people who couldn''t afford it, he didn''t want to escape.


    He suddenly felt that there was no point in living.


    If I didn''t want to wait for myself, my apprentice would be famous one day.


    I have to boast and pat my chest with pride, saying that it is also my apprentice.


    Old Jianxiu may die now.


    It''s just that old Jianxiu is very hard to live now, but there''s no way. He just can''t rest assured of the child who has been living with him for many years, although he knows that he must be living well now.


    But I can''t help it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    Without Zhao Dabao, Lao Jianxiu finds it interesting to drink these days. In the past, he was reluctant to buy something with the money he had saved, because he thought that his apprentice would follow him. Most of the time, he would marry a daughter-in-law. Since he is going to marry a daughter-in-law, it must cost money. Therefore, after all these years of frugality, Lao Jianxiu should save a little A lot of money.


    Zhao Dabao also knows that in the past few years, when he felt that he wanted to eat something good, he had to use various reasons to ask his master to take out the money. For example, Zhao Dabao wanted to be accompanied by Kendo in the future, and he didn''t care about his childish love. However, after he said this, even Zhao Dabao felt guilty ¡£


    He didn''t give up.


    In the eyes of this little guy, if the sword needs to be practiced, the daughter-in-law must also marry.


    It turned out that Lao Jianxiu was going to give Zhao Dabao all the money when he went up the mountain, but in the end, he was still selfish. He felt that if the money that Zhao Dabao was thinking of was still in his own hands, Zhao Dabao would certainly remember him as a teacher father for a long time.


    Lao Jianxiu felt that the so-called "beginning and ending" could not make the child have no worries.


    But now that Zhao Dabao has gone to the mountain, the money is useless. As a swordsman on the mountain, he doesn''t worry about money any more. With this idea, old Jianxiu has no other ideas. He starts drinking these days. Only then does he realize that the wine he usually refuses to drink is not good It smells.


    Lao Jianxiu thinks it''s Zhao Dabao, but he doesn''t know why.


    There was no taste of drinking, but old Jianxiu didn''t want to wake up. Therefore, in a city called Xiaoyuan, everyone could see a slovenly old man who looked like a beggar. He drank under the bridge every day. Before that, many people thought that the old man''s money would soon run out, but it was not until many days later that he still had money to drink!


    This makes a lot of people with a bad heart to discuss how to deal with an old guy. Compared with the old guy with such money in such a small town, there are not many.


    However, the drunken jiongdao ruffian who has not seen the drunken sword walk near the bridge at any time in the rainstorm has not yet appeared.


    What the hell is that old man?


    Obviously, he is a world expert!


    It turns out that what the old immortal carries behind his back is not something ordinary, but a sword!


    No one could have imagined that, but there were always young people yearning for the river and lake in the small town. After this incident came out, the old man began to surround many young people. Many young people wanted the old immortal to accept them as their disciples.


    But Lao Jianxiu said nothing except drinking.


    He didn''t want to take them as apprentices, and he didn''t say no. anyway, it''s hanging like this. The bridge is only so big. You can''t go too far. You can''t occupy the territory of the old immortal?


    After ten days and a half months, the impatient young people all left. How can these young people have such good patience? After staying for these days, they really feel that the old gods are in vain.


    In the end, there was a half old boy who was also interesting. He never said that he would let Lao Jianxiu teach him how to practice sword. He just came to see him after dinner and in his spare time every day.


    When it''s dark, my parents will go back as soon as they shout.


    Not at all entangled.


    At first, old Jianxiu thought it was just a child''s trick, but after a long time, especially after everyone had gone away, he took the initiative to talk.


    He looked at the half old boy, put the wine jar aside and asked with a smile, "if you want to practice sword with me, you''ll have to walk around. You can''t stay at home. Would you like to


    The child was at a loss when he heard old Jianxiu talk for the first time these days, but he soon regained consciousness and shook his head and said, "no, I don''t want to run away from home."


    Children who have not been to school for a few days do not know that there is something wrong with this sentence.


    Old Jian Xiu became interested and asked, "do you want me to stay here to teach you how to practice sword?"


    The child shook his head. "I don''t want to practice sword. I just want my grandfather to tell me stories. I like to listen to those stories. There was a storyteller in the city before, which was very good, but there were not many people willing to listen. The shopkeeper of the restaurant was not willing to lose money, so he let him go. I haven''t heard the stories of the outside world in many days


    Old Jian Xiu asked with a smile, "what''s the story about that gentleman?"


    "Fairies and ghosts, most of them tell stories about fox demons. Although it''s good to listen to, I''d like to hear the stories of those great swordsmen who are wandering the rivers and lakes."


    Lao Jianxiu shook his head. "Most of those stories are fake. The real world is like what you think?"The child doesn''t know what it means, but it doesn''t mean to say more. Anyway, he listens.


    Lao Jianxiu sighed: "I''ve been wandering in the world for many years, and I can''t talk about it. I''m just fooling around. Really, after walking for many years, you''ll find that the river and lake are really what the book says. It''s not the same."


    Old Jianxiu continued to smile: "there are not so many chivalrous stories, and there are not so many righteous heroes, but there are so many bad people."


    The child nodded his head.


    Old Jianxiu continued: "but there is a good thing, that is, I met a silly boy in the river and lake. I dare not say anything else. Practicing sword must be a good seedling. You don''t know his name now, but you can''t point out that he will be known to everyone later."


    That child, of course, is Zhao Dabao.


    Old Jianxiu said here, still a little sad, "but now also can''t see."


    Although the child didn''t know what Lao Jianxiu was talking about, he realized that Lao Jianxiu was not in a good mood. He took a few steps forward to hold Lao Jianxiu''s hand and whispered, "don''t be sad, grandfather."


    Old Jianxiu thought that even if he couldn''t let go of Zhao Dabao''s leaving himself, he would not be too concerned about it. But now when he heard this sentence, he suddenly became nervous.


    Tears in my eyes!


    This is what the silly boy said when he met him and saw him beaten up. At that time, the child could not say anything, but that sentence made old Jianxiu feel very happy.


    But at that time, the man was gone.


    The old man felt very sad for the first time.


    He held the wine jar and began to cry like a child.


    In the distance, a young man with a sword box on his back stood in front of a wooden building and looked at the old Jianxiu who was crying. He did not know why, but was also a little sad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    Standing not far from the bridge, looking at the old Jianxiu crying so sad, although the young people are also some sad, but did not give birth to the idea of going away, there are too many people in this world, will encounter too many sad things, even if they want to manage, also can not manage.


    So many things, can only watch.


    But young people can see that the drunken old Jian Xiu is not a high-level sword cultivation.


    In such a small town, there is such a monk, it is a bit surprising.


    After all, this is a place that even martial arts men in the world can hardly see.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Young people carrying sword boxes walk in this city called Xiaoyuan, which soon attracted many children''s eyes.


    In the place where old Jianxiu, a drunken old man, has become a celebrity in a small town, this young man who is more like a swordsman than that old Jianxiu naturally attracts more attention.


    Li Fuyao, with a sword case on his back and a long sword hanging from his waist, doesn''t look like a mountain dweller.


    It was only then that the monk on the mountain said this.


    In the past, these monks and common people in the world were more willing to call them mountain gods.


    The little garden city is just a small city in the northeast of Yanling Dynasty. It has nothing to show off. It is like a stone thrown into the sea. No one will notice it. Therefore, even after the pamphlets of Luoyang City were distributed here, they did not cause much sensation. After reading, the gentlemen shook their hands Head.


    The adults who don''t know how to read have a look, but their eyes shine.


    However, with or without this booklet, the days will pass. The moon or the night will appear, and the sky will always return to this world in the morning.


    This is the law of all things. Even if you are a monk in the sea, you can''t change it.


    The young man walked around the small garden city with his sword case for a day. After passing through many alleys, he saw many children chasing and fighting in the alleys. It was a good time to go back in spring. The weather was not too cold, not to mention hot. This season and autumn days were both children''s favorite days.


    Except for summer, it''s all.


    Spring and autumn are due to the weather, while winter is due to snow.


    In the snowy season, the adults feel uncomfortable, but the children find it interesting. After all, there are few children who can completely ignore the temptation of snowman.


    But now that spring has returned, many children who are still talking about the cold winter of last year also know that if they want to make a snowman and have a snowball fight, they have to wait a whole year.


    After a day''s walking, the young man with a sword box on his back sat down in front of the house in an alley. The house was not big, but the threshold was extremely high. The gate was not closed, but no one was seen. After the young man sat down for a moment, a child came to the door with a big white bowl. The young man turned to see that there was only a bowl of white water in the big white bowl.


    The child handed the water to Li Fuyao and looked at the young man he had never seen before. He didn''t know what to say.


    Li Fuyao took over the big white bowl and sipped the water. He still had a relationship with the child. Somewhere in the city before, the young man watched the child chatting with the old sword under the bridge.


    After drinking the water, the young man handed the big white bowl back to the child, then turned his head and looked at him to thank him. After taking back the big white bowl, the boy did not immediately run into the house. Instead, he sat down beside the young man. After a silence for a while, he quickly asked, "are you the kind of knight errant who walks on rivers and lakes? Or is it the kind of monk on the mountain that gentlemen call it? "


    The young man didn''t answer directly, but turned around and asked, "what do you think I look like?"


    The child looked calm when he held the big white bowl in his arms. He would soon recall the contents of the book. Then he whispered, "if a monk on the mountain is like a swordsman, he can only have a sword at his waist. If you carry such a large sword case, you don''t look like a swordsman. You don''t know whether it''s a swordsman or a swordsman in the world."


    When young people hear such interesting statements, they really feel that they have some meanings, but they only think that they have some meanings. As for other things, they are nothing.


    The child, holding a big white bowl, looked at the stranger who had a wonderful sight. He didn''t have any fear. He just continued: "I don''t care about you. I just want to hear stories, good and bad stories."


    The child seems to have some more mature mind than this age. It doesn''t make people feel childish, but it gives people a different feeling.


    Young people look at the big white bowl and think of the big white bowl he looked at on the street many years ago in the morning after the end of that snowy night. The two bowls are of course different, but the bowls are the same.


    Thinking of this, he reached out and rubbed the child''s head.


    There is a smile in my eyes.


    After thinking about it for a while, the young man said with a smile, "the stories I know are not very good. It''s like wandering in the lake. You think it should be like this, but it''s not. There are many unexpected things."The child beeps as like as two peas, and whispers, "how exactly is it like that grandfather said."


    The young man heard this sentence, but ignored it. After a moment of silence, he started to talk about his own experiences, good and bad. Young people avoid bad ones and only say good ones. Many years ago, he was not a swordsman, but a storyteller. So speaking of the story, it was very interesting.


    Those are not good stories, I don''t know how, after the young man said it, it became so stirring.


    Let the children be fascinated.


    This is the story he would like to hear.


    When the young people came to the house, it was still dusk. After finishing the last story, it was already dark. At a glance, there were some scattered lights in the small garden city.


    In the night.


    The young man closed his mouth and stood up, and the child who was still immersed in the story was also revived.


    Pointing to the distant lights, the young man asked softly, "why is a small garden city called a small garden city?"


    Although the child wants to know more than other children, he doesn''t know everything. Especially when this small garden city has been built for many years, it is not realistic to ask this child.


    The young man knew that the child should not know, so he just laughed.


    The child stares at him and suddenly asks, "what are you doing here?"


    The young man didn''t seem to hear this, but walked alone to the front. After a long walk, he said, "kill."


    PS: everyone is lazy. I may be more lazy. I don''t want to move when I stop, especially in Chongqing in July. It''s too hot to do anything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    Xiaoyuancheng is just a small city. In the whole territory of Yanling, no matter how famous the city is, and its location is not good, so there has never been any bad characters in the small garden city. In the history of the small garden city for hundreds of years, there has been only one official who has achieved seven grades.


    Chen Tianen, a native of xiaoyuancheng, studied literature at the age of six and could write poetry at the age of 13. He became a well-known child prodigy in the small garden city. At the age of 15, he began to take the examination in Yanling, and the first test ranked first. Although this was the first of all examinations, there was no chance to go to Yanling to take the final exam. But who was there Think this Chen Xiucai is able to shine brilliantly in the later examination?


    What''s more, Chen Tianen is so young that the future is limitless.


    It was only the examination at the age of 15, and Chen Tianen only passed the first test in the end. Although it is a pity, everyone has a good expectation for Chen Tianen''s future.


    Three years later, Chen Tianen referred for the second time, three times in a row, and finally fell before the last exam in front of Luoyang City. This made Chen Tianen deeply depressed. After several years of silence, he still couldn''t make progress. When he was 30, he finally took an exam, but still failed to go to Luoyang City. He had no idea of reference, so he was not in the distance from Xiaoyuan city I was a petty official in the distant county.


    After becoming a petty official, Chen Tianen did not really become silent. On the contrary, in the next few decades, he was still struggling to climb up. At the age of knowing the fate of heaven, he really became an official.


    He was the official of Yanling.


    Although he was only a seven grade official until he retired a few years ago, he was already the most famous person in Xiaoyuan city.


    Two years ago, when Chen Tianen returned home, the whole small garden city also organized a grand reception.


    Now Chen Tianen lives in a house in the small garden city, which is called Luoyuan.


    Chen Tianen is the most respected person in the whole small garden city. He knows that he likes to be quiet, so he is very quiet around his house. There are no residents.


    The city is very small, but it can''t hold. There are fewer people here. It''s OK to live elsewhere.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Tianen has long silvery hair. Although he is very old, he can''t see his old age. There are few wrinkles on his face and other places. He doesn''t look like an old man.


    Even though the county annals of Xiaoyuan city clearly recorded his birthday, he was really very old this year.


    But he doesn''t look like an old man.


    This is a strange thing.


    What''s more strange, or what''s more comfortable? It''s the old Chen who lights every night, not just in a certain place, but in his house. He likes to make the house in the dark as if it were in the day.


    This is what the day is like.


    Therefore, the lights in Xiaoyuan city are the most prosperous in Chen Tianen''s family.


    "Do you know why I don''t like the night?"


    Under the eaves of the house, the old man with white hair asked.


    Behind him, out of the shadow of the lights, a voice came out.


    "I don''t know. I just think you are sick. Day is day, night is night. This is the law of the world. You can''t change it."


    Chen Tianen listened to this and was silent for a moment. Then he said with a smile, "Li changgu has a poem that the bitter days are short. Isn''t it that the days are not enough?"


    When it comes to Mr. changgu, who studied before learning sword, the one in the shadow was speechless for a moment.


    A moment later, a voice came from the shadow, "he doesn''t read now."


    Li changgu was one of the gifted disciples of the school. If it wasn''t for those things, I''m afraid he''s not in charge now, and he''s also a powerful person in the Academy.


    He did not read, has been said by many people is a great pity.


    Chen Tianen touched his beard, then laughed and said nothing.


    "How do you think you''re going to die?"


    This is the one in the shadow asking.


    Chen Tianen seemed very confused, "you are all here, can I still die? Besides, I''m just an old man who doesn''t know anything. Who would be so bored to come and kill me? "


    The man sneered: "Chen Tianen, the people in Xiaoyuan city don''t know who you are, but the emperor in Luoyang city knows that you are restless and should die."


    Chen Tianen was born in xiaoyuancheng, which is true, but he is a seven grade official. This is just something that people in xiaoyuancheng do not want to know about his origin and forge.


    Chen Tianen is not a seven grade official at all, but one of the six big men in Luoyang City. He was one of the figures who would hear Luoyang shaking when he stamped his feet in Luoyang City. Moreover, this old man who returned home years ago was also the mentor of many court ministers. Although most of those disciples have been cleaned up, Chen Tianen still has a great influence on Luoyang City In.Moreover, Chen Tianen was also a famous literary master in Luoyang City, with countless followers.


    To put it bluntly, if he said today that he supported the emperor Yanling, many scholars and scholars in Luoyang would change their views.


    The academy has always been a holy land for scholars, but no one in the school can have such influence as Chen Tianen.


    Therefore, Emperor Yanling actually tried to win him over. However, Chen Tianen was so stubborn that he didn''t want to. Emperor Yanling had to let him leave Luoyang.


    Looking at the flickering lights, Chen Tianen sighed: "I can''t even bear the night. How can I tolerate your change?"


    Listening to this, the one in the shadow said, "so you don''t live long. The emperor of Yanling will find someone to kill you. If you kill you, Yanling people will be excited. But once it is pressed down, everyone can see the determination of that person. Everyone knows that this matter can''t be changed, which is also very valuable."


    "If you die, there is a risk, but the emperor Yanling will try."


    "The school doesn''t want you to die, so I''m here. As long as I''m here, you won''t die."


    With these words, the man suddenly said to himself, "but I never asked if I want you to die."


    Chen Tianen turned his head, looked at the man''s eyes through the darkness, and then seriously said, "you want to kill me, do you dare?"


    The voice is old but loud.


    The man did not reply.


    It seems to be very tangled melancholy.


    But soon there was a voice of relief, "you''ll be killed."


    There''s joy in the sound.


    But it quickly stopped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    Because soon there was a young man in the distance. The young man was carrying a sword case and wearing a blue shirt. He did not know when he would appear. Now he is standing under the light in the distance.


    Because Chen Tianen didn''t like the night, he lit so many lights. These lights were enough to light up the whole house. Apart from the darkness left for the man, there was no other word for darkness. However, he did not know when the young man would appear here.


    Chen Tianen looked at the young man who didn''t know his identity standing not far away from him. He just frowned. He was a very important person no matter in Yanling or anywhere else. He was unexpectedly calm.


    But there was a startled voice in the shadow, "from Luoyang City?"


    The young man laughed, put his hand on the hilt of his sword, and said, "it is."


    The person in the shadow said with some disappointment: "I thought it would be the blind man Wang Yanqing."


    Mr. Yanqing said, "don''t bother the young man who lives in the courtyard."


    The one in the shadow listened to this and said in a low voice, "if that Mr. Yanqing really comes, he can''t kill anyone."


    The voice is not high, but full of confidence.


    Listening to this, the young man was silent for a moment and did not speak. He just turned his head and looked at Zhang Tianen standing under the light.


    The old man''s white hair was illuminated by lights, with a strange luster.


    The old man turned and looked at the young man with sharp eyes, and then said, "do you know who I am? Dare to kill me


    The young man didn''t reply. He looked at the lights that could light up many places, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he said, "I heard that the old man has a strange habit. He doesn''t want to see the night, but the places where the lights can''t shine are all night. It seems that the old man is a bit boring when he does this."


    Hearing this, Chen Tianen snorted: "what''s the matter? At least I''m not in the dark. "


    The young man laughed and didn''t go on studying the issue any more, and then said, "the old man lights every night because he doesn''t want to be in the dark. This has nothing to do with me. However, the old man didn''t want Luoyang City to make some changes, so he did a lot of things. This is the wish of the old man, just like the old man doesn''t want to be in the dark It seems that there is nothing wrong with what I stick to, but I want to ask the old man. "


    Chen Tianen said indifferently: "what qualifications do you have to ask me?"


    "I used to be an important official in the court. I don''t know how many people are my students. Even your majesty, when you see me, you should be gentle and don''t dare to speak loudly. No one in the literary world dares to do something too much in front of me. Who are you? Even if you are a member of the Ministry of punishment, even if you are a mountain man, you are not qualified to say these words in front of me


    Chen Tianen seems to be in a hurry, and his chest is up and down. He is very angry.


    The young man looked at him with no emotion in his eyes. After Chen Tianen finished, he said, "I just want to ask the old man, why don''t you share your worries with you since you eat your salary?"


    No matter how much Chen Tianen is interested in the Academy, whether he is based on the rules of the academy or not, there is one thing that can not be changed in any way. That is, he is a servant of Yanling. He eats the rice of Yanling, takes the salary given by the emperor of Yanling, eats the salary of the emperor, and shares his worries for the emperor. This kind of thing is not put forward by these Confucian scholars in Yanling, It''s the two sentences written in an ancient book many years ago by those ancestors of the Academy.


    After the ancient scholar wrote this book, he quickly made it the foundation of many scholars. In Yanling, most of them were scholars in the officialdom. After having this book, it was equivalent to giving them a code of conduct. Of course, if it was written by ordinary scholars, it would certainly not convince them, but this scholar did not It''s an ordinary person, but one of the saints on the cloud.


    Although the former sage must have returned to the dust now, the classics left by the sage, who had the same prestige as Zhou Fu Zi, were still deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Looking at Chen Tianen, the young man calmly asked, "the old man doesn''t like the dark night because he wants to be bright, but he doesn''t want Luoyang City to make any changes. It''s also because he is interested in the Academy. But the old man is not aware of the shame of eating rice from Luoyang City and thinking about the school for generations."


    The young man looked at Chen Tianen with a sneer on his face and said, "the old man dare not face the night. Is it because he dare not face Yanling? Facing Luoyang City? Facing your majesty? If so, although the old man is in the light, he still can''t escape the dark night in his heart. Old man, it''s not too much to say that you cheat the world and steal your name! "


    Chen Tianen''s face was livid, and the whole person stood there, unable to say a word.


    In those years in the dynasty, although he had a high official position, he really worked for the common people?


    Did you really plan for the emperor Yanling?From the heart, this is not.


    Think of here, Chen Tianen''s eyebrows began to frown tightly, some things he never thought about, until today, was awakened by a word.


    After saying this, the young people no longer pay attention to Chen Tianen. Instead, they look into the shadow. Even if they talk about today''s affairs, there will be a war.


    The man in the shadow has been silent since the young man began to speak. Now, he has finally opened his mouth and asked, "it seems that you are not a general Ministry of punishment offering."


    The young man stares at him and says, "maybe a swordsman?"


    The man in the shadow said with a smile, "it''s not that simple."


    "Your sword is extremely fierce and full of meaning. It doesn''t look like a general sword cultivation, but it looks like a swordsman who has experienced many battles. But you are so young. Can you be the master of Jianshan?"


    The young man shook his head and said nothing.


    The man in the shadow looked at Li Fuyao''s back for several times and then said, "it''s you."


    "Who am I?"


    Asked the young man.


    "You''re not Li Fuyao?"


    The young man nodded, "I''m Li Fuyao. Who are you?"


    Then there was a brief silence.


    A moment later, the man in the shadow said, "it doesn''t matter who I am, because although I want him to die, I can''t let him die."


    Li Fuyao said, "I want you to die more than him."


    PS: it was originally released at the end of the month, but it was picked up by the editor. From tomorrow, we will watch twice a day. This chapter is counted as the 23rd.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    Li Fuyao wants to kill people.


    But not Chen Tianen.


    Before Li Fuyao left Luoyang City, in addition to subduing the immortal in the Imperial Palace, he also had a detailed discussion with the Yanling emperor. His royal highness, the king of Chu, has become a monk in the sea. He can only see but not do many things in the world.


    But even so, the role of his Highness the king of Chu played in Yanling was still the most important, because from that time on, the biggest card in Yanling became him.


    When his royal highness of Chu stayed in Luoyang City, people would always do things outside Luoyang City, such as those about Chen Tianen.


    The Yanling emperor had already sent out those pamphlets, and a considerable number of Yanling people had known about the school. However, the general situation of the world, except for some situations, was not related to these people. Few people could match Chen Tianen''s influence in Yanling. Therefore, Emperor Yanling did not want Chen Tianen to die, but hoped that Chen Tian''en would die EN can stand beside him, standing beside Luoyang City.


    Therefore, Li Fuyao came to this small garden city not simply to kill Chen Tianen.


    But Chen Tianen can not die, but the monks arranged by the academy should be dead.


    The academy also knows that Chen Tianen is a very important chess piece. Therefore, the monk sent here is not simply an ordinary monk, but a monk in the spring and Autumn period.


    The nine realms of a monk are extremely high.


    "You''re in the twilight zone. You''re a wonderful young man."


    There is a voice in the shadow. It sounds like an exclamation. Over the past six thousand years, there have been countless talents in the mountains and rivers. But I''m afraid those other geniuses are not any genius now.


    In today''s mountains and rivers, there are ye Shengge, the youngest monk in the history of spring and Autumn period, and two young swordsmen with the same line of swordsmen, who are the youngest monk in the history. I''m afraid that the age of entering the twilight world can also be ranked in the top ten in history.


    Even the top five.


    Even the last sword embryo in the world has never been so amazing at this age.


    The reason for this situation is that they are too amazing, although they are influenced by the general trend of the world?


    Now it''s OK. Maybe in a few hundred years, when these young people come to the end, this is the most wonderful


    performance between heaven and earth.


    There are few monks in this world who don''t want to see that day.


    The man in the shadow sighed: "the spy in Luoyang City, I''m afraid to tell you, I''m just a day and night."


    Li Fuyao frowned. When he left Luoyang City, he only told him that there was only one morning and evening monk in the Academy beside Chen Tianen.


    As a swordsman, Li Fuyao didn''t really care too much.


    It''s just that the world is changeable. No one knows whether it''s true or not. Even now this monk is a spring and autumn monk, what''s wrong.


    We still have to draw the sword.


    Li Fuyao pressed down the handle of the green silk sword. His sword spirit was surging in his body, and soon he would gather on his arm.


    The man in the shadow laughed and sighed, "I really don''t want to kill you."


    But before the words fell, the man came out of the shadow.


    This is Li Fuyao and Chen Tianen. I always don''t like writing early.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    It''s true that when a friar fights with a swordsman, he has to keep the distance as far as possible. They all say that one foot in front of a swordsman is a place of death, which is true.


    It is a famous saying of governance which is obtained by countless people with countless experiences.


    But if the realm is different, you don''t need to care about these.


    Although the monk''s realm was in the spring and Autumn period, he knew that the young swordsman in front of him was not an ordinary swordsman, but one of the two most famous swordsmen in this mountain and river. Therefore, he was silent for a moment and did not meet him.


    Just hands in front of the body, there have been countless majestic air machines coming from all directions, the lights flickering.


    Chen Tianen stood in the light and looked at the scene. He was not surprised. All the wrinkles on an old face were crowded together, which made him feel very strange.


    He was thinking about what Li Fuyao had said before.


    The weather is not good tonight. There is no bright moon. Maybe there is. It is only blocked by clouds. Therefore, except for this house, other places are very dark.


    Li Fuyao looked at the middle-aged man and said in a deep voice, "haven''t you asked your name yet?"


    The middle-aged man seemed to think of something. After a moment, he said, "before leaving the school, the students call me Mr. mu."


    Of course, Mr. Mu is not his name. It is just because he is dull and not good at words, so he should call him Mr. Mu when he is joking. He has never been angry. Later, those students cried out, and he did not refute it.


    He has been studying and practicing all his life, and he has done nothing else. He has not enough understanding in reading, so he doesn''t read much. Therefore, he spent a lot of time in practice. This is the reason why he lived in the spring and Autumn period.


    "I''m going to kill you. It''s not hard."


    Mr. Mu said, looking at Li Fuyao in the light.


    Before the words fell, a powerful air machine swept up to the extreme. With the light breeze floating towards the outside of the house, the lights flickered constantly.


    The house was silent, only the wind and the sword light could be heard.


    Chen Tianen is not a monk. At this time, apart from feeling very depressed, he has nothing else.


    The green silk in Li Fuyao''s hand, which is full of green light, quickly passes through the lamp like a green awn. Countless sword Qi overflows and looks very gorgeous.


    The sword


    nineteen is constantly passing through the lights, just like the light in the morning, which is very conspicuous.


    The green light of the grass is more clear, just like a large piece of green grass, showing different colors in the light.


    Li Fuyao''s two fake life swords are very powerful. Ordinary friars are not likely to win in front of the two false life swords and the green silk in their hands.


    But the monk we are facing today is not ordinary.


    The orthodox monks in the spring and Autumn period were not ordinary monks.


    Jian 19 and Cao Jianqing are shuttling in the night sky, and the green silk sword is in Li Fuyao''s hand. Every now and then he hands out a sword, which makes Mr. Mu feel that Li Fuyao is also a hard man to deal with.


    That countless gas engines are mixed to kill in this house, just like a killing array, not ordinary people can be here without any damage.


    Several sword lights flashed in the night.


    Half an hour later, Mr. Mu folded his hands in front of his stomach and looked at Li Fuyao. He said in admiration, "I have a twilight situation. I haven''t failed yet. I have to say that life is terrible."


    "It''s just that your practice time is too short, the details are too poor, or not enough. In another hundred years, you may even feel meaningless to open your eyes to see me, but how do you know that you can see you after a hundred years?"


    After hearing this, Li Fuyao said, "if we only judge the level by the time of practice, how can we compete? If two people look at each other, will they not directly discuss the level according to the number of years of practice?"


    Mr. Mu said with a smile, "you have something to say."


    Li Fuyao said, "I have many swords, and each one is a good one."


    Mr. Mu didn''t speak. Waiting for the following, you have swords and many swords. I know that. Then?


    Li Fuyao said, "do you want to see my best sword?"


    When he said these words, Li Fuyao was very serious, and he had put the green silk back into the scabbard. He looked at Mr. Mu and knew that if he continued to fight like this, he might not be able to win or lose all night.


    So Li Fuyao thought of looking for immortals.


    That fairy sword is Li Fuyao''s greatest dependence.


    It''s also his biggest move.


    If there is no accident, once the sword is taken out by Li Fuyao, if it is known by outsiders, it will cause a great disturbance.


    But Li Fu also wanted to try the power of that fairy sword.


    He stares at Mr. mu.


    Mr. Mu thought it was special, but he still waited for Li Fuyao to take out the sword.


    Li Fuyao has many swords. Many of them were given by the emperor Qingtian. The green silk was found under the cliff of Jianshan mountain. He was looking for immortals.It was found in the palace.


    It''s a fairy sword.


    Li Fuyao took back his hand on the handle of the sword, and a trace of sword spirit came out of his sleeve.


    This trace of sword spirit is almost different from the previous one.


    This is the spirit of the immortal sword.


    After coming to the world from his sleeve, he quickly tore apart the Qi machines around him. It seemed very relaxed. This wisp of sword spirit soon tore apart a lot of things and went towards Mr. mu.


    Mr. Mu stares at that wisp of sword spirit, is silent for a long time, then says: "I hope this sword is not called the ancient road."


    Not many people know the relationship between Li Fuyao and Chao Qingqiu, but not everyone knows about their relationship, at least some people will.


    It''s like Mr. mu.


    He knew that Chao Qingqiu had gone out of the sky, so the ancient Sabre road became the only immortal sword in the world. But after Chao Qingqiu left the world, no one knew where the ancient path had gone.


    If the ancient road did not leave this world, who would he most likely be left by chaoqingqiu?


    I''m afraid there is no one else except Li Fuyao.


    Mr. Mu felt the sharp sword in the wisp of sword spirit, and felt the will to tear everything. Mr. Mu''s bad feelings poured into his heart.


    "What sword is this?"


    "This is my sword."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Mu looked at Li Fuyao and said, "I heard that chaojianxian appreciates you very much. This sword is also what he left for you?"


    This is very tactful, not too straightforward.


    Li Fu shook his head.


    This sword is not really a fairy sword, but it is not too bad.


    He looked at Mr. Mu and said, "this sword is called seeking immortals."


    Mr. Mu breathed a sigh of relief and then wanted to say something.


    Li Fuyao added: "I remember that the last owner was Xin."


    As he spoke, a dagger came out of his sleeve.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    There are so many swords in the world, but in terms of sharpness, only the ancient sword of chaoqingqiu can be sharper than this one, and no sword can be as sharp as searching for immortals.


    Therefore, when some short immortal seeking swords were snatched out of Li Fuyao''s sleeve, the original immortal sword was full of sword Qi, which made people feel that it was not ordinary.


    Mr. Mu thought about what Li Fuyao had said before, and the sentence that the former owner of the sword was Xin.


    Naturally, a monk like Mr. Mu has read a lot of books. After reading a lot of books, he naturally knows a lot of things. There is also the sentence of Li Fuyao. Mr. Mu finally thinks of the old thing many years ago.


    The Xin Jianxian''s sword was banished to the world, causing a burst of bloody things.


    At that time, it was also one of the great disasters in the world, but the disaster was only aimed at the swordsman.


    But the protagonist of the story is not those sword immortals, but the sword of seeking immortals. That sword was the first recorded immortal sword in history. At that time, seeking immortals was the first sword in the world. No matter who looked at it, it was like this. There was nothing to say.


    But later, the immortal was destroyed by several sword immortals, and few people in the world knew the whereabouts of the immortal. Maybe the immortals that had been destroyed were really destroyed.


    But who could have thought that this sword for seeking immortals was seen again here after many years.


    Looking at the mottled cracks on the sword, Mr. Mu was silent for a moment, and then sighed, "after being recast, this sword looks powerful. It should still be a peerless sword, but why is this sword in your hand?"


    After years of searching for immortals, no one has ever thought about it. Once again, it will appear in Li Fuyao''s hands.


    Mr. Mu sighed: "a young man like you must be as brilliant as chaoqingqiu in the future. But even one chaoqingqiu can''t be tolerated in the world. How can you accommodate it?"


    Li Fuyao hovered beside him and looked at Mr. mu. The young man did not have any unnecessary words. After a moment, the sword had already been snatched out, tearing open a large piece of Qi and snatching it in front of Mr. mu. Li Fuyao pulled out the green silk again and followed him.


    Powerful sword spirit, follow the trend!


    Mr. Mu frowned and his face became dignified. It was only when the war began that he felt the breath of death.


    There was no other way to find the immortal sword. It swept straight to his eyes, and the sword spirit on the sword tore countless Qi machines. It was like the sharpest sword between heaven and earth.


    You can''t see the recast at all.


    A brilliant painting appeared in front of Mr. mu. However, under this sword, it did not last for a moment, and was directly torn apart.


    We can see the power of the immortal sword.


    Li Fuyao carried the green silk in his hand. After that, he handed out a sword. The light of the sword flashed in the light. A moment later, it appeared on Mr. Mu''s chest.


    The strong sword spirit is so strong that it can be seen by the naked eye. It''s very troublesome to even resist it.


    This is the sword spirit. This is Li Fuyao''s sword spirit.


    This is also Li Fuyao''s kendo.


    It is not easy for Mr. Mu to face the sword of searching for immortals, but also to face the sword of green silk. In particular, the painting scroll has been torn apart and looks extremely decadent.


    Mr. Mu was just a little stunned. After a moment, he had made up his mind to move back, leaving the sword in front of him, and the monk of the Academy kept retreating.


    The lights flickered.


    The house was not very large, so in a moment, it was at the end of the backyard. If Mr. Mu stepped back, he would hit the wall of the backyard.


    Back to this moment, Mr. Mu already understood that there was no way to retreat. After he stood still, there was a majestic air machine falling on the earth in the middle of the air, and soon there was a lot of thunder.


    At night, such thunder will naturally disturb many people.


    Li Fuyang frowned slightly. Since he was determined to kill Mr. mu, he must kill him. Moreover, he could not let too many people know. He moved his mind slightly and searched for the immortal sword again. The fierce sword spirit was rampant everywhere in the night and soon fell on Mr. Mu''s coat.


    Quietly, the corner of Mr. Mu''s clothes was torn by this sword.


    After a while, Mr. Mu''s arm was in contact with the immortal, and soon blood flowed along his arm. There was a piece of blood on the ground.


    Mr. Mu has underestimated the sharpness of this immortal sword.


    He looked down at the wound in his arm, his eyes calm.


    This sword was originally made by Li Fu in order to make it more natural.


    Li Fuyao finished his sword with one sword, but the two swords, sword 19 and grass gradually green, did not stop moving forward. Only a moment later, they came to Mr. Mu one after another.


    The green silk in Li Fuyao''s hand is also ready to be handed out.


    But this is the moment.Vigilance is suddenly born.


    Li Fuyao handed out half of the green silk and took it back in an instant. There was a tremendous air behind him.


    Li Fuyao hands out a sword.


    There was a fire in the night.


    Li Fuyao glided a long distance and made a crack on the ground.


    A burning sensation came from the young swordsman''s back.


    Then he turned to see what was in front of him.


    I don''t know when it started. All these lights have been separated from the oil lamp, and a fireman is formed behind him. The fireman is carrying a long gun, and the spear is full of fire.


    Obviously, there is some secret method to make the fiery man, but it is not just the appearance.


    The pressure in his flame made Li Fuyao feel some palpitations.


    This is also the atmosphere of the spring and Autumn period.


    Li Fuyao looks at Mr. mu in the distance. He doesn''t speak. The sword has been swept back to him and hovers in front of him. There are many wounds on Mr. mu. It is reasonable to say that Mr. Mu is not afraid. But now there is a burning man, which makes the situation more difficult to understand.


    Jian 19 and grass are still far away.


    Li Fuyao has turned his head to look at the fireman.


    Looking for the immortal sword and his heart are interlinked. When hovering in the air, he has already shown a lot of killing intention. Now Li Fuyao moved a little, and then he went straight out to the fire man. Xunxian sword had been recast for thousands of years. He was not afraid of fire. So after a moment, he met with the long gun, one sword and one shot. After meeting, the flame of the long gun was much less If someone observes carefully now, he will be able to see the fear in the eyes of the fire man.


    Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to the fire man. It was enough to find the immortal sword. He wanted to kill Mr. Namu first, which was the most important thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    The sword of seeking immortals is the second sharpest sword in the world. It is more powerful than many magic weapons in the world. To some extent, it is a quasi sacred weapon. Except for the saint''s magic weapon, there is no other magic weapon that can resist.


    Let alone defeated.


    Mr. Mu''s previous painting is of excellent grade and is also a very good magic weapon. However, it is still vulnerable to a blow when facing the sword of seeking immortals. It is easily pierced by the sword.


    There''s no way.


    There are not many monks in this world who can have such accomplishments as Mr. mu, and there are not many magic weapons as good as that painting scroll.


    Looking for the fairy sword and the long gun intersected, a flash of sparks splashed down, and it didn''t go out after it fell to the ground. It looked really spectacular. But Chen Tianen stood in the distance, frowning all the time, never paying attention to the situation here.


    Huoren is Mr. Mu''s secret method. He has no real prestige in the spring and Autumn period. In front of looking for the immortal sword, it seems that he can''t last long. It seems that he will be defeated in the next moment.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Looking for the immortal sword runs through the body of the fire man, and there are countless sword Qi spilling down, which makes the fire man deal with endless troubles.


    The two swords, Jian 19 and Cao gradually Qing, have left many wounds on Mr. Mu''s body, which makes Mr. Mu look very miserable. However, the monk of the academy has no expression. He just looks at Li Fuyao with some strange light in his eyes.


    Li Fuyao pressed the green silk, looked at Mr. Mu and said sorry.


    "You and I are standing on both sides of the river bank. We are not on the same path. You want to kill me and I want to kill you. There is no need to be sorry, but I never thought that you could kill me so easily."


    Mr. Mu looked at it as if he was sighing. He looked at Li Fuyao, as if he was looking at his younger generation, which was full of warmth.


    "You have a fairy sword. With these swords, you have taken a road that others can''t think of. But I heard that if you have a sword, you still have to have a sword in your hand. Heaven and earth can go. How do you feel when you have so many swords?"


    Mr. Mu looked at Li Fuyao and asked.


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment, and then said, "all kinds of swordsmanship in the world will lead to the same goal by different ways. Mr. Mu is worried about it."


    Mr. Mu said with a smile, "the most brilliant young swordsman today is just to choose one of you, Li Fuyao and Wu Shanhe. Wu Shanhe is already the leader of Jianshan, and his mood is different. He is a character who has already stood on the mountain. You use these swords, and even there is a fairy sword. Compared with your elder martial brother, you dare say that you are now Can we win? "


    Listening to these words, Li Fuyao didn''t say much. He was worried that he had brought it.


    While he was chatting with Mr. mu, the sword of searching for immortals had already penetrated the burning man. After killing it, it swept through the air. Now it hovered in front of Li Fu Yao, sending out the sword spirit.


    The sword is full of cracks on the body of the sword. In this house, it exudes a fierce sword spirit to the extreme, even flashing white light. After the lights gather to form a fireman and are pierced by the sword of seeking immortals, the fireman is gone, and the light is naturally gone. In the dark, the only light is the fairy sword.


    Looking at the sword, Mr. Mu said calmly: "at that time, people like Xin Jianxian had to accept the baptism of heaven and earth to leave the world. In this way, the sword immortal like chaoqingqiu is the biggest one in the past six thousand years. It''s enough to leave the world, but he doesn''t want to leave. On the contrary, he has to do something like a sword to open the sky These swordsmen have no fear of heaven and earth, and their fate today is retribution. "


    With these words, Mr. Mu straightened his clothes, looked at Li Fuyao seriously and asked, "what are you waiting for?"


    What are you waiting for?


    Why don''t you kill me?


    Sometimes, some straightforward words actually sound good.


    Li Fu shook his hand on the green silk, and the sword spirit was hovering around him, just like wisps of green silk and small snakes. Anyway, it was extremely dangerous.


    Li Fuyao is wrapped in the sword spirit, his black hair is windless.


    Everyone doesn''t want to die, so does Mr. mu.


    The friars all cherish their lives. It''s hard to say that they want the other party to kill themselves.


    So Li Fuyao was very cautious.


    Around him, Jian 19 trembled slightly, while the grass gradually became green, but he was "silent" looking for


    but after a pause for a moment, the immortal sword snatched out without any instructions.


    According to the sharpness of the sword, the sword has reached Mr. mu in a moment. Li Fuyao thought Mr. Mu would do it, but he didn''t expect it. Mr. Mu just watched Xun Xian go through his chest.


    The sword goes through the heart, bringing up a thread of blood, but there is a blood thread connecting the handle of searching for immortals. It is like a rope, holding this extremely strong fairy sword.


    There was blood flowing out of Mr. Mu''s mouth, but after a moment, he still said with a smile: "look, your sword, is it really your sword?"Li Fuyao frowned and said nothing. The immortal seeking sword is the sword worn by the ancient Xin Jianxian, who is an invincible figure in the world, and is a peerless sword immortal. However, the sword immortal will not kill a few people in his life. He has drunk the blood of many demons and the blood of saints, and his killing intention is stronger than that of the sword.


    Li Fuyao felt this when he first subdued the sword, but he never thought that when he took out the sword for the first time, he had already worried about something.


    This fairy sword may not really be under his control.


    At least, at present, there should be such a trend.


    Mr. Mu''s vitality began to dissipate, but the blood line was still there.


    One end of the blood line is to find the immortal sword, and the other, however, somehow, drifts out of Mr. Mu''s body and goes into the darkness.


    No trace.


    Looking at the night, Li Fuyao thought of a lot of things. He was very upset.


    Under the bridge, the old Jianxiu was holding the wine jar and singing the songs that he and the child knew. He didn''t notice that there was a blood thread through the bridge hole, reaching a distance and somewhere.


    In the house, the old man standing in the dark suddenly burst into tears and wailed.


    But Li Fuyao felt a chill.


    Between heaven and earth, this small garden city, unexpectedly began to snow.


    Snow fell on the river, the river will be ice, the river filled with countless blood gas, should be the fish died in the river.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a vast and powerful pressure!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    Inexplicably, a snow fell on the small garden city. At the beginning, the snow was not big, but soon the snow became heavy. Before long, the whole small garden city became snowy.


    Li Fuyao stood in the yard, feeling the chill. He looked up at the snowflakes falling in the sky. His expression was not very good.


    Looking for the immortal sword penetrates Mr. Mu''s body. Mr. Mu is dead, but the blood line has been spreading to some place in the night. It is because of that blood line that the small garden city is so cold for a moment.


    Li Fuyao moved the sword back to his sleeve and felt the bloodthirsty emotion from the sword. He instilled a sense of sword into the sword to appease him. However, he soon felt the overwhelming pressure and frowned slightly. The whole person immediately recalled the sword 19 and the grass gradually green sword. The green silk sword was in his hand, and the momentum of the whole person was immediately raised to the top.


    However, after a while, a sudden change occurred!


    looking for the immortal sword did not know why it had been swept out of his sleeve. Now it had swept to the distance and inserted into the snow covered ground.


    Li Fuyao picked up Chen Tianen with one hand and went to the eaves. The old man, who had not yet recovered, was pushed into the house by Li Fuyao. After closing the door, Li Fuyao looked into the distance and stood in line.


    After a while, the sword began to tremble.


    A distant voice came from the night, "this sword was destroyed by us thousands of years ago. Why let it see the sun again, and not be afraid to let the world experience another turmoil?"


    The voice was extremely cold, as it is now.


    Just hearing the sound is like seeing a snowstorm.


    Li Fuyao pressed down the hilt of his sword. He could not find out where the man was. He stood in his place and asked in a loud voice, "who is the elder?"


    The voice in the dark did not answer, but suddenly the whole small garden city was full of swords. Swords roared all over the city. Countless swords hovered in the air of the small garden city, and the sword spirit began to fill the streets and alleys.


    There is no doubt that the great monk who has never appeared in Xiaoyuan city should be a real swordsman, and at least he is a person who ascends a building just by looking at this power.


    Although there are many swordsmen in the world now, they are not too many. There are several swordsmen in Jianshan, which are hard to see in other places.


    Li Fuyao felt the sword Qi that began to spread to


    in front of him. He pulled out his sword in silence to drive away those sword Qi.


    "Morning and evening?"


    In the night, the voice, somehow, rang again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under the bridge, the old sword feels the chill and the sword.


    No matter how much wine he has drunk, no matter how drunk he is now, he should be sober up now. Feeling the sword spirit, Lao Jian Xiu dare not say a word. He stares at the river with the strongest sword sense, and dare not breathe.


    Old Jianxiu held the wine jar and took a mouthful of water. Then he watched the river separate from both sides.


    Originally, after the heavy snow came, the river soon froze, but now, it is hard to see, as if it was cut open with a sword, and a man who could not see his face walked out of the river.


    He has long snow-white hair, his clothes look very broken, even from his shoulders there are two chains to lock it, but even so, this tall man, let people see no sense of decadence.


    There was an invincible momentum in him, which had no effect even if he was locked up.


    There was no sense of vicissitudes on his face, but he could see the stars, the sun and the moon in his eyes. His long snow-white hair represented that he was not young, but his face was not a bit old-fashioned. Looking at this, the man was even imprisoned here.


    Those two chains are very illustrative.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled the blood line which started from looking for the immortal sword. After holding it, the blood line quickly froze. It was very strange. As the ice on the blood line spread to the distance, the man took a deep breath and breathed out a cold breath. Looking at the old sword Xiu under the bridge hole, he opened his mouth and said, "wine."


    The voice is cold, but it is much easier than before.


    The man who did not know his identity or why he was here looked at the wine jar.


    Old Jianxiu didn''t dare to have any hesitation, so he threw the wine jar at the man.


    The man''s shoulders were chained, but his hands were still able to move. He took the wine jar and took a sip of his head up, and his expression relaxed a lot.


    He looked at the distance, his voice was quiet, "the city is full of my swords. If you stand there, you might as well come here to see me."


    The voice floated far away and soon drifted into the courtyard. Li


    heard this, he did not move, and the city was full of swords. However, after showing such a posture, the man did not take the initiative to show up. He was afraid that there would be problems.


    "If you don''t see me, I can still kill you. If you come to see me, I want to talk to you."


    Li Fuyao stood where he was, holding his sword, and never uttered a word.


    It seems that the man hovered in the air and knew all the things happened in Xiaoyuan city. After knowing that Li Fuyao did not act, the man fell on the frozen river.He held the wine jar in one hand and the blood thread in the other hand. He walked along the river at will, but at every step, countless swords sounded.


    There are only a few swords in this small garden city.


    The old sword has one, and Li Fuyao has several.


    Nothing else.


    So the sound of swords came from nowhere.


    But it can be heard.


    When a man walks on the ice, the sword meaning of the small garden city becomes more and more prosperous. Li Fuyao drives his sword out of the courtyard in the distance, but there is no way to do it. The sword meaning has already been within a foot in front of him.


    The sword trembled in the snow.


    Li Fuyao asked with difficulty, "are you old with the immortal sword?"


    The man didn''t answer directly. He just said, "now this sword can be called Xianjian?"


    The blood line that spread out from the body of the immortal seeking sword has now completely frozen. Except for the sword, the line is full of cold.


    When was there such a swordsman in the world? It seems that the realm of this swordsman is far more than climbing a building.


    If he was a sword immortal, why would he do so?


    Li Fuyao was puzzled.


    However, Li Fuyao still didn''t have the idea to see the man. He was extremely uneasy. There was a voice that kept him away from the man.


    Li Fuyao stared at the night and asked in a deep voice, "who is the elder?"


    In the wind and snow, the sound can not be regarded as fast, but it can still fall into some people''s ears.


    The man heard this sentence, just a cool smile, the wind and snow.


    "What is a small garden city?"


    "The little garden city exists because of me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    The small garden city with heavy snow and wind is chilling.


    But it seems that the people in the city did not feel half a cent, and no one else heard what the man said on the river. Naturally, no one looked at it.


    But the sword meaning in Xiaoyuan city is true, and so is the wind and snow.


    Of course, the man trapped here is also true.


    The man whose shoulders were pierced by iron chains seemed to feel no pain at all. He stood on the river, took a few drinks of wine, and then stretched his brow. Then he took the blood line and forced it to fall. Countless swords left his body!


    Along the blood line, he soon arrived at the house. When he reached Li Fuyao''s body, the sword trembled. But soon, Li Fuyao held down the handle of the sword. Even in Li Fuyao''s hand, the sword still trembled, but it did not move forward. Li Fuyao looked up and said, "master, this is my sword."


    There is no doubt about it.


    Li Fuyao''s voice spread far away in the night, and naturally it could reach the ears of the great man. Moreover, the small garden city was full of his sword meaning. How could he not hear the voice.


    After a moment''s silence, the man''s lonely voice came out. It was as cold as ice and snow for a while, and then it was lonely.


    "Bring your sword to meet me. I''ll give you a chance!"


    The man threw the wine jar out, stood in the snow, said indifferently.


    Li Fuyao pressed down his sword and calmly asked, "what do you want, master?"


    The man stood on the river, calm way: "you said that the broken sky did not dare to come over, just afraid I would kill you."


    "But Xiaoyuan city is full of my sword meaning. Do you think it will be very difficult for me to kill you?"


    "If you could have killed me, I''m afraid I would have done it. How could you have done so now, but you have never done it?"


    "If you say I''m bluffing, why don''t you come to see me?"


    "The elder may not be able to kill the people in Xiaoyuan City, but not necessarily the people in front of them."


    Li Fuyao''s voice was lingering, and he could see it clearly. Besides, regardless of the man''s identity, Li Fuyao was cautious and inexplicable just because of the blood line produced by searching for the immortal sword.


    What''s more, Li Fuyao has a lot of ideas. Although Shanhe is still the same mountain and river, there will always be many changes as time goes by, just like the self claim of today. Just such a word of "I" is enough to show that the man is at least not the figure of nearly 100 years, and with the sword meaning of the whole city, Li Fuyao dare not act rashly.


    Momentum has always been a vague thing, just as momentum can''t represent the realm, and the realm can''t represent the combat power. However, different swordsmen, the level of their cultivation of Kendo is reflected in their killing power. The sword meaning can directly reflect a swordsman''s power or not.


    This sword can''t be fake.


    Li Fuyao felt terrible because of his terrifying swordsmanship. He was already a swordsman in the twilight of the day, but when he felt these swords, he still could not produce any sense of war, even those swords.


    If two people of the same level meet, if one side has a timid intention, most of them will be defeated if they fight later. However, if the two sides have such a big difference, it is no longer important whether they have timidity.


    Standing on the river, the man stepped forward a few steps. The thick iron chain dragged along the frozen river, making a slight noise. He looked at the old Jianxiu and said, "I have never killed indiscriminately in my life."


    "Do you know my name?"


    Although he looked at the words he said to Lao Jianxiu, he was still talking to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao has never seen this man. How can he know his identity?


    So it''s silence. There''s a quiet smell in the air.


    The man stopped walking on the river and laughed at himself, "when Xinfen failed to cut me off, time has drowned my name."


    The voice was lonely and far away.


    Floating in the night sky of the small garden city.


    "My name is sword king!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment, thinking that if the sword king was still alive, it would have been 7000 years at least. They all said that Canghai could only live for more than 1000 years. However, the Canghai that Li Fuyao met these days, whether the sage of Yanhe or the sword immortal in Liuxiang, had lived for many years. At least, it was far more than 6000 years. How many years could Canghai live It''s not easy to say for more than a thousand years.


    "It turns out to be master Jian."


    Li Fuyao is sighing.


    Who is Xinfen? I''m afraid there won''t be many people in the world to know. But if we talk about another name of Xinfen, it will be different.


    Xin Jianxian, the master of the sword searching for immortality, is the peerless sword immortal in ancient times. His realm is superb and invincible.


    It''s called Xinfen.


    Xin Jianxian has killed many seas in his life. Most of them are big demons of the demon family and saints of the three religions. It is not to say that this sword immortal has never killed a sword immortal. He was the first one in the world at that time. Naturally, many sword immortals would like to challenge him and compare their swords with him. This is the same as Liuxiang six thousand years ago.It''s just that Liuxiang has never killed a sword immortal in his life, but Xin Jianxian is not.


    It is recorded in ancient books that Xin Jianxian killed several sword immortals in total.


    At that time, the number of sword immortals was more than 6000 years ago. Even if several sword immortals were killed and Xin Jianxian was present, they could still ensure that the swordsmen were on top of the peak. Of course, some of the sword fairies who had been killed by several sword immortals made great mistakes, and even those who had an affair with demon clans were killed by Xin Jianxian, which was not an unacceptable thing.


    But the sword king, why he turned to the demon clan, has always been a matter of confusion.


    Jian Jun was once the king of a certain Dynasty in the mountains and rivers. At the age of 16, he had inherited the general rule and became the master of the world. However, no one had thought that after becoming a secular emperor, the sword king was not satisfied with the status quo and turned to practicing sword. After that, he became a swordsman of high level. After that, he gave up the throne and opened up After two or three hundred years, he achieved the realm of the sea. From then on, the swordsman who came out of the secular world was called the swordsman.


    At that time, the invincible in the world was Xin Jianxian. To prove that his sword was the most invincible in the world, countless sword immortals had to fight with Xin Jianxian first. Jianjun had become the most dazzling young genius and the youngest sword immortal in the world. Naturally, he also had this kind of mind. Therefore, after a hundred years, Jian Jun formally asked Xin Jianxian about the sword!


    One is the invincible in the world at the beginning, and the other is the most amazing young sword immortal. The duel between them is naturally the most sensational event in the world, and this war naturally attracts the world''s attention.


    In fact, at the end of the war, the battle was full of vitality. The swordsman, who was less than 500 years old, fought with Xin Jianxian for several days without losing ground. It was not until half a month later that Xin Jianxian found out the flaw and defeated him with a sword. At that time, I don''t know how many people regarded it as a lifelong pursuit to defeat Xin Jianxian, but no one ever succeeded Therefore, many people regard this war as the sword King''s defeat, even though he is still proud. They think that in a few days, Jian Jun will probably pull Xin Jianxian off his horse.


    But Jian Jun didn''t seem to have much patience. Ten years later, he again set out to fight Xin Jianxian. This time, his momentum was even more shocking. However, he was defeated by Xinfen''s men.


    Xin Jianxian won the two battles and told the world that he was still the invincible figure, and no one could defeat him. After the two wars, Jian Jun also accumulated a lot of fame. Many people thought that even if Jian Jun could not become the first person in the world, but after Xin Jianxian ascended and he was the first person, news suddenly came out You turned to the demon clan.


    This is extremely shocking news. At the beginning, not many people believed it. Until later, a highly respected sword immortal was cut off. The sword immortal''s wound was covered with countless frost, and the chilling sword spirit was on it.


    Everyone knows that once Jian Jun starts to read, there will be a storm. His sword is unique in the world, and no one can imitate it.


    So everyone has confirmed the facts.


    So many people wanted to kill the sword king, but people like him had no choice but to kill him?


    So in the end, it was only Xin Jianxian.


    In the end, no one knows about the battle, but everyone knows that Xin Jianxian killed Jianjun in the end because he brought back his sword.


    The sword king who had been favored by countless people was killed by Xin Jianxian. In the hundreds of years since then, no one can match Xin Jianxian. The invincible and lonely Xin Jianxian finally soared out of the world and left the world to seek the immortal sword, which caused a stir.


    And the sword king is gradually forgotten.


    But now, in this small garden city, there is a man who says he is the king of swords.


    Li Fuyao didn''t doubt it. According to the ancient books on Jianshan mountain, the sword master was indeed like this. Once he moved his mind, the wind and snow would blow between heaven and earth. His sword idea is unique in the world, and no one can copy it.


    It''s just that not all the things recorded in ancient books are true. For example, the sword king has been recorded dead, but why is he still alive and stays in Xiaoyuan city.


    There are few people who know the truth of that year. In addition to Xin Jianxian, there is only this sword king.


    After reporting to his family, the swordsman stopped talking, as if to leave some time for Li Fuyao to think on his own.


    "Since the elder has already reported to his family, what do you want the younger generation to do? It''s better to be open and frank. If you''ve been in such a cloud all the time, the younger generation will naturally have worries."


    After careful consideration, Li Fuyao said this.


    Jianjun standing on the river, ran a smile, "I was fighting Xinfen, do you know?"


    Li Fuyao said to the snow: "it is said that Xin Jianxian cut the elder in the demon soil because the sword master''s elder had an affair with the demon clan."


    "What do you think of the rumors?" he said with a cold smile


    The majestic snow fell on Li Fuyao''s head, which made Li Fuyao look very sober from the beginning to the end. No matter whether the sword master is a villain or not, since he has no intention of killing until now, he can naturally have a chat with him."Since master Jianjun is still alive, the rumor is naturally false. It is just that Xin Jianxian has risen and left the world, and the truth is hard to find."


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth to the snow.


    When he heard this, Zhuo Xian could not walk a few steps in front of him, but if he didn''t want to walk a few steps in front of him, he felt that he couldn''t walk a few steps in front of him.


    Monk Canghai, Li Fuyao met another one, the sage of Yanhe. But when Li Fuyao met him, he had basically lost all his vitality and did not have the demeanor of a monk Canghai at all. However, this one has not met yet. The overwhelming sword spirit is enough to show what kind of character its master is.


    This is still the situation when the sword king was trapped. Now the sword king is determined to see Li Fuyao.


    The iron chain makes a great noise on the river, and countless swords are intended to burst out on the iron chain. The whole world is filled with the breath of killing. These sword meanings are not the same as those of the previous sword masters. They are other people''s swords.


    Whose sword is this?


    I''m afraid only sword king knows.


    Looking at the front, the swordsman said indifferently, "Xinfen, all these years, do you think you can still trap me?"


    During the talk, countless swords were intended to be sent out from him and soar into the sky, and then the snow became heavier. These swords were intended to roam around the sky, but they soon fell on those iron chains.


    There are countless sword lights, just like lighting a spark at night, it looks very gorgeous.


    Even Li Fuyao can see it in the distance.


    The majestic sword is intended for the continuous plunder of the river. Countless swords have traces like starlight. This is another battle between sword king and Xin Jianxian thousands of years later.


    The sword master seemed to understand something. He didn''t entangle himself. The sword fell on the iron chain. Then he stretched the iron chain and went to the distance.


    In the dark, the more frost on the blood line, the more nervous Li Fuyao was.


    Until the front of the strong chill to the extreme, Li Fuyao this to see a man out of the night.


    No lights, but the white snow, can reflect a person.


    Li Fu shook his eyes and saw that there was only one man standing not far away in the snow. Behind him were two thick iron chains. They should have been deeply embedded in the flesh and blood. Otherwise, he would have broken his cultivation according to his realm.


    "Master sword?"


    The man with long snow-white hair, but not old-fashioned, looked at the young man with a face of indifference.


    However, Li Fuyao saw the shadow of the cult leader in this sword king. He also had white hair, but his momentum was much stronger than that of the demon sect leader.


    Jianjun looked at Li Fuyao, "it''s rare to have a swordsman like you in such a young Twilight situation."


    Looking at this man, he felt breathless. Li Fuyao was silent and did not speak.


    The green silk sword on the waist is still good, and the sword nineteen is already chattering in the sword box.


    The swordsman took a look at the green silk and did not speak. If he was really the sword king, he lived a longer time than those sword fairies 6000 years ago. Even Bai Zhihan, the last sword embryo in the world, could not live long enough.


    PS: Hello August.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    The meaning of sword is enough to make people feel afraid, and the iron chain can also make people feel shocked. But what Li Fuyao noticed was the blood line.


    He didn''t stare at the sword King''s eyes full of sword meaning, because he would be stabbed by countless sword meanings.


    But the blood line, one end of which is connected with the immortal sword, and the other is in the hand of the sword king. It looks very strange. This is a special scene. Few people can see that Li Fuyao is one and the old Jianxiu is the same. They may be the last two people to see this scene, but they may not be.


    This is something we can''t say clearly, but it''s not the most important thing. Now, there are two main things.


    First of all, if this is the sword king, is that what happened at that time, that is to say, what was the truth of the so-called war with Xin Jianxian?


    Second, what does he want Li Fuyao to do for him?


    Li Fuyao raised his head, reached for a snowflake, held back the cold, and said calmly, "if you have a story, you may as well tell it."


    The swordsman looked at him, remained silent for a long time, and then asked, "what kind of person do you think Xinfen is?"


    What kind of person is Xinfen? Today''s swordsmen, half of them have seen the famous Xin Jianxian?


    No.


    The view of Xin Jianxian can only come from those recorded words.


    Li Fuyao looked at the wind and snow and said: "the book says that Xin Jianxian is the first sword immortal in ancient times. Its status is the same as Liuxiang Sword Fairy six thousand years ago and Chaoqing autumn sword immortal now. If you really want to say anything, it is that he has successfully ascended and left a sword to search for immortals, which makes the world more bloody. As for other things, nothing else."


    There are some stories about Xin Jianxian in Jianshan classics, but the most common one is told by his highness king of Chu when he sent out the sword to seek immortals. But the story is a story, and no one can guarantee that it is true.


    A story is a story. Before it is confirmed, it can only be a story.


    Li Fuyao is not the kind of person who hears a story and thinks that it is the truth. Of course, what the sword king said later is not necessarily the real thing. The truth of things often needs to be found by ourselves.


    It''s like why there was a war between Terrans and Demons 6000 years ago.


    But it doesn''t hurt to hear the story.


    Jian Jun''s face was a little pale. He thought it was because of the sword meaning on the iron chain. He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "I''m the sword king. This is true."


    "Sword king can''t tell lies, so this story is true."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was said in the previous story that the king of sword had an affair with the demon family, so he was killed by Xin Jianxian. It is recorded in the book. I don''t know if it is false, but the story is not true, because at least, the sword king is still alive.


    "Xinfen is just a villain."


    This sentence is very insipid, just like talking about the rape flowers in my hometown. The words are full of plain meaning.


    There is no resentment, there is no other emotion, just like saying something that has nothing to do with yourself.


    "What happened then?" Li asked


    The story begins with Jian Jun''s adultery with the demon clan. Looking at Li Fuyao, Jian Jun says indifferently: "Xinfen is a villain. He made up the story. Because he''s afraid of me. He''s afraid that I''ll steal his name as the first person in the world


    "Although his sword is strong, it is not the strongest in the world. Although he is high in kendo, he is not without the possibility of victory. I have found out the shortcomings of his swordsmanship in the past two battles with him. He knows that, too. If you wait for me. In another hundred years, if we fight him again, he has little chance of winning. "


    Jianjun turned his head and looked at the wind and snow. His voice began to become cold, just like the snowflakes falling in the sky. After a moment''s silence, he said, "he is afraid that I will one day stand higher than him, and that my sword will one day be faster than him. So, he set up the Bureau. "


    Is the evidence that Jianjun is a tong demon clan? Someone found out. A sword fairy was killed by his sword. Because the sword King''s sword meaning is unique. Can''t be copied. Therefore, everyone believed that it was his hand. The snowstorm was too symbolic.


    No one can kill a sword immortal without reason. They are the protagonists of this world. It''s a character standing on a peak. How can they be killed at will? Even the sword immortals killed in Xinfen must be evil people and have done evil things.


    Li Fuyao was startled and said in disbelief, "so the Sword Fairy was killed by Xin Jianxian in order to plant the loot to the elder!"


    "As I said, he is a villain."


    Because he is afraid that the sword king will replace him one day and become the most powerful sword immortal in the world, so Xinfen. He imitated the meaning of the sword king with the secret method.


    This kind of thing may be very difficult for others. But it''s not difficult for Xinfen. He is the unique sword immortal in this world. If you want to kill, it won''t be very difficult. But there are always difficult things. For example, how to imitate the sword King''s sword idea."He has compared swords with me twice. I am observing his swordsmanship, and he is observing mine."


    "I know what''s wrong with his swordsmanship, and he has learned my sword. In a way. He''s really talented in kendo. "


    "When there were so many sword immortals, he was the only one who could see through my swordsmanship."


    When talking about this, the sword King''s eyes twinkled.


    Xinfen is a genius. That''s why he learned the art of sword king. Maybe it was at that time. He had a lot of ideas. Maybe that bureau. It was at that time that it was laid out.


    Layout is a very difficult thing. Because it''s not true. In order to make others believe. You can''t go wrong with this step. Xin Fen is meticulous. advance gradually and entrench oneself at every step. I didn''t go wrong at all. His success convinced the world. The swordsman has an affair with the demon clan. Kill the innocent Sword Fairy.


    And after that. And the most important thing. That is to kill the sword king.


    After two battles with him, Jianjun has already told the world that he is the second most powerful sword immortal in this mountain and river. Others have no ability to kill him and can only ask Xinfen to do it.


    But Xinfen did not expect that the sword king at that time was extremely powerful. Has already surpassed the original oneself.


    "He wants to kill me, and I want to kill him."


    "It was our third and final battle."


    When it comes to this. Li Fuyao thinks of Liuxiang and wanchi for no reason.


    Compared with the ancient sword king and Xinfen. In fact, Liuxiang and wanchi. It was also 6000 years ago. Two of the most dazzling. It''s just a lifetime in Liuxiang. In addition to the final pursuit of immortal Road, which led to the war did not have the power of World War I. There is no bad comment in the world. But wanchi is not a good man. In order to defeat Liuxiang, he even did many evil things.


    Of course, he has done a lot of meaningful things. For example, create the Royal sword method. This kind of kendo, which is different from mountain and river swordsmen, makes wanchi the strongest sword immortal except Liuxiang.


    Li Fuyao also benefited a lot from that method.


    Looking at the snow and the past, Jianjun sighed: "although he is a villain. But I still lost. His swordsmanship is true and deserves to be the first in the world. At the last sword, my sword broke, but he did not. "


    "His swordsmanship is the most powerful in the world."


    "It''s just that he has to pay a lot to kill me. At that time, he was already thinking about going up, so he didn''t want to create extra troubles. So at the end of the day, he just coagulates the sword chain with his sword intention to trap me here


    Li Fuyao asked, "even if Xin Jianxian is invincible again, but after all, people are not there. Since the elder is also a great sea, how can he still be trapped?"


    "Although Xinfen is a villain, his swordsmanship is not fake. His sword chain uses my sword meaning," he said indifferently


    "The meaning of the sword is mine. As long as I am alive, the sword chain will not be broken. The sword chain comes out of my orifices and turns into material objects. If I don''t die and the sword spirit keeps growing, I can''t break the sword chain."


    The iron chain comes out of the sword King''s shoulders. It''s easy to know that the sword master is suffering from great pain. Even if he knows the gratitude and resentment between Xinfen and Jianjun, no one will think that Xin Jianxian''s accomplishments in kendo are so excellent.


    People in the world know that xinjianxian''s Kendo was the highest in that era, and one of the few people who could rise. But no one thought that Xin Jianxian was so high that he could trap a sword immortal, but he still used his own sword spirit.


    This means can''t be done even by people like Chao Qingqiu.


    After all, the other side is still a Sword Fairy.


    Speaking of this, Jian Jun''s eyes can''t hide his loss. He was the best swordsman in the world. The two wars would make Xinfen scared. If nothing happened, he would soon be on the peak of Kendo and become another legend. But who would have thought of it, he was trapped here for thousands of years.


    I''m afraid no one can stand being trapped in the river for thousands of years.


    If this story is true, then the experience of Jian Jun is really miserable,


    even Li Fuyao sighs.


    The snow kept falling on the ground, but the chill was as strong as before, and Jian Jun''s face was even paler. He had been trapped at the bottom of the river by the sword chain. Now he forced himself to meet Li Fuyao, which was already extremely difficult.


    Li Fuyao asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    The sword gentleman listens to this, the sight falls to seek the immortal sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    All in all, the matter is still related to the search for immortal sword.


    Looking for the immortal sword is the sword of Xinfen, and Xinfen is one of the main characters of this story. Jianjun has been trapped for thousands of years. Xinfen has disappeared, but the sword of seeking immortals is still there.


    Besides, if it wasn''t for looking for the immortal sword, the sword king would not have come out from the bottom of the river. Naturally, there would not have been such a blizzard. Naturally, Li Fuyao can''t be seen.


    At the end of the day. This blood line is a cause and effect. One end of the cause and effect is on the immortal sword and the other is on the sword king.


    And Li Fuyao, as the master of the fairy sword, can only be attributed to him.


    Jianjun looks at the immortal sword. There was no emotion on his face. After a moment, he said, "no one wants to be trapped all the time. Xinfen is dead. I am trapped by this sword chain, and my realm has not improved. If you don''t come, I will naturally die here in hundreds of years. But since you are here, don''t the heaven tell me that I should not die? "


    Jian Jun looked at Li Fuyao and said, "help me out."


    The meaning of the words is to ask, but there is no meaning of request on the sword King''s face. He is a proud man, should not have these emotions, he is a sea sword immortal. He should have been one of the most proud.


    "Help me out. I can pass on my swordsmanship to you."


    This is the promise of a Canghai sword immortal. If I had been a swordsman or someone else, I would have been grateful. There will be no hesitation. Even if he didn''t know the truth of the story.


    In the face of absolute interests, many people often lose their judgment.


    But Li Fuyao is not such a person. His talent is not the highest. However, he has met many great friars with high realm all the way.


    Even the world''s most invincible chaoqingqiu had drunk with him.


    The rebellious Qing Tian Jun of demon soil may even become his father-in-law.


    He even had a big war with Hu Xiao in Wushan.


    Not to mention the sage Yanhe before.


    So Li Fuyao is very calm.


    Looking at Jian Jun, he said in a low voice: "the story of the elder is not necessarily true, but it is not necessarily false. Since it is hard to know whether it is true or not. The younger generation doesn''t dare to do anything. If the elder is really guilty. Don''t you want to disturb the mountains and rivers when I let you out? "


    For Li Fuyao, the inheritance of Jianjun is not something he has to get. His skills are complex.


    Speaking of it. It''s not weaker than Jianjun''s kendo.


    Jianjun. His white hair stood out in the dark. He said. There was no emotion on his not old face. There were countless sword ideas in his eyes.


    The wind and snow are getting worse.


    A great monk like this would die here if he didn''t have the sword chain.


    Although they were all practicing swords, they were so different that Li Fuyao had no chance at all.


    Li Fuyao felt the sense of the vast sword, and knew it from his own sufferings.


    If things are not like the sword king said, once Li Fuyao releases him. You might die on the spot.


    "Xin Jianxian has been dead for thousands of years. I can''t believe all the words of the elder."


    There are not many words, but the meaning is already clear.


    However, this is indeed a dead end. Xinfen has been away from the world for thousands of years, and only Jianjun is left in the story.


    Jianjun''s one-sided words can not make Li Fuyao believe that this is the truth.


    The air became very quiet. Although the wind and snow were heavy, they were silent.


    Li Fuyao could see clearly that the white hair of Jian Jun moved with the wind.


    The two chains, like this, are on the ground.


    The sword master is quiet and silent.


    "You don''t believe me."


    "Yes."


    After a brief conversation. Li Fuyao pressed down the hilt of the sword, because at the moment, the world is full of countless swords.


    Those wind and snow are now the sharpest swords in the world. They fall around Li Fuyao one by one.


    Compared with longevity, freedom is also a precious thing.


    Although not up to, but also not far.


    It''s a pain to be imprisoned for thousands of years. I don''t want to go through it. So we should try every means to get rid of this pain, of course, at all costs.


    Li Fuyao''s face became extremely pale, and his countless swords were floating in his body. Although he could not get close to him, he brought great pressure. After all, the man opposite was not an ordinary man, but a sword immortal in the sea.


    The sword of searching for immortals was inserted in the snow, and the snow had already covered the hilt.


    At the moment, looking for the immortal to see slightly trembling, as if to leave the snow, to go elsewhere.


    The sword has spirit. But I don''t know if this sword is the same as the sword that has been recast. Do you remember what happened then.


    However, after all, it was once a fairy sword, and other swords might not dare to make any movements because of the intention of these swords. After all, this one in front of me is a sea sword immortal.After a short silence. Out of the snow. With countless sword spirit, through the wind and snow. Came to the sword gentleman eyebrow.


    After hovering, they can''t wear the strong sword spirit.


    Looking at this scene, Jianjun was in a trance. In the last battle thousands of years ago, he and Xinfen fought to the end, and Xinfen also carried his sword. Pointing to his eyebrows.


    Oh, it was the most humiliating moment of her life. Shame comes from being defeated but unable to.


    This incident has been haunting him for thousands of years, often thinking about it. I feel anger in my heart.


    Although Xinfen''s behavior makes him feel shameless, his Kendo cultivation is the peak that he can''t get over in his whole life.


    The sword gentleman holds that blood line, indifferently way: "Xinfen, we still have a war."


    That was not the time.


    Xinfen has risen. But Jian Jun was trapped here for thousands of years. Although there is still a sea of cultivation, but it can not show, momentum is still there, but the strength does not exist.


    In this way, he hovered in the heart of the sword King''s eyebrows. He could not enter or retreat. The two sides were facing each other. It seemed that there was no winning or losing in a short time.


    This is a delicate situation.


    Jianjun wants to take a step forward, but now the iron chain on his shoulders has been stretched. He couldn''t go any further. There is a sword on the chain. Looking for the fairy sword. And the sword spirit of Xinfen. This is a different kind of battle, the two sides are still Jianjun and Xinfen.


    Looking at this situation, Li Fuyao was speechless. He couldn''t feel it at this moment.


    The sword seems to be under the control of another man.


    This is the last situation Li Fuyao wants to see. No one in the world knows what kind of power a fairy sword has. I''m afraid that no one can say that he can completely control it except chaoqingqiu.


    What else is on the sword? It''s the consciousness of Xin Jianxian, or something else. But whatever else. It''s not like Li Fuyao, a swordsman in the twilight world, who can think through it.


    Even in this situation, he can only be a spectator.


    There is wind and snow between heaven and earth, and naturally there is sword meaning.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t imagine what would happen next.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There''s a little buzz.


    The swordsman stepped back a few steps. He reached out and grabbed a snow sword from the air.


    The sword has a sharp sword meaning.


    This is the first time that Jian Jun mentioned the sword in thousands of years. His sword match was broken in the previous war with Xinfen. For thousands of years, he was trapped here and had no chance to hold his sword. If it hadn''t been for meeting Xianjian today, I''m afraid he would not have mentioned it again.


    His momentum changed again!


    The sword immortals with swords in their hands and those without swords in their hands. These are two kinds of sword immortals.


    The swordsman looked at Li Fu and said, "I''m wrong, even if you''re carrying this sword. You can''t cut the sword chain. "


    "This is a sword chain formed by my sword idea, which can only be cut off by myself."


    Having said that, Jian Jun has not tried for thousands of years, but has not succeeded. This matter is not so simple.


    The swordsman no longer paid attention to the sword hanging in his eyebrows. Instead, he raised the sword which was transformed by the wind and snow in his hand, and cut the sword chain behind him.


    This is an ordinary sword. This is not an ordinary sword.


    Just at the same time, the wind and snow suddenly stopped.


    The sword fell on the chain, but nothing happened. But the sword King''s face turned a little white again.


    The wind and snow is coming again.


    Looking for the immortal sword still hovers, looking at is like mocking someone.


    "Sword gentleman self mocks a smile," the original ending has been so. "


    After saying this, he looked at Li Fuyao deeply, and then he didn''t want to do anything more. He just wanted to go to the river.


    Longevity is what everyone wants, and freedom is what everyone wants. Not many people like suffering. But there are not many people who have the courage to choose to end the ordeal and pay the price of their lives.


    Li Fuyao saw the loneliness in his back.


    The wind and snow have begun to fade away.


    At this time, a golden light suddenly appeared outside the sky!


    In the distance there was the smell of the road.


    It''s dazzling in the dark.


    A golden talisman appeared in the sky, and soon came to the small garden city.


    Jian Jun stopped and looked at the talisman indifferently.


    Li Fuyao already knew who was coming. Among the cloud saints, Chen Sheng was the only one who was proficient in talisman.


    No one knows why Chen Sheng came here, and no one knows why he was so bold. But in any case, he was aiming at the sword king.


    According to the present state of Jian Jun, I''m afraid he can''t fight Chen Sheng.


    But at the moment when the talisman pressed close to the small garden city. Here comes the snow. The swordsman turned his head and looked at the talisman.


    Also looking at Chen Sheng.The long wind and snow sword in his hand had already disappeared.


    "Lend me a sword."


    The swordsman wants a real sword.


    Li Fuyao is still hesitating, but there is already a sound in the sword box.


    A moment later, a sword swept out.


    The light of the sword cuts through the sky. This is thousands of years after this sword. For the first time in the hands of another person.


    There are many swords in Li Fuyao''s sword case, but only this one is not close to Li Fuyao.


    The last owner of this sword was the famous sword immortal wanchi.


    This sword is called wanzhang long!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    Wanzhangchang is the match of the sword immortal wanchi. Li Fuyao has obtained this sword for a long time, but wan Zhangchang is not close to her. And he didn''t ask for anything. Although he has learned the skill of the sword immortal, their swordsmanship is different.


    Wanzhangchang is not willing to make a fake life sword. The sword also has the pride of the sword. So until now, he has never appeared in the hands of Li Fuyao.


    Until now.


    Ten thousand Zhang Long snatched out of the sword case and fell into the wind and snow, and fell in front of the sword king.


    There is no doubt that wanzhang is eager. Eager to reappear in someone''s hands.


    The master of the sword is the master of his own choice. As a sword immortal before ancient times, the cultivation value of Kendo is slightly inferior to that of Xinfen in those years. Compared with wanchi, it''s hard to say whether it is higher or lower.


    Li Fuyao looked at this and kept silent. The king of sword said that if he borrowed the sword, the sword would come. But it was not his own will, but the will of the sword. Li Fuyao could not do anything.


    In the wind and snow, the sky is a talisman, Chen Sheng is behind the talisman, looking at this small garden city, there is no action for the moment, but everyone knows that since Chen Sheng appears here, it is impossible to simply come and have a look.


    A great war can''t be avoided.


    But the thing to worry about is still Jian Jun.


    If there is really a big war, can the sword king who is now trapped by the iron chain still exert the power of the Canghai sword immortal? If there is no Canghai realm, facing Chen Sheng, there is no chance of winning.


    Jianjun looks at Li Fuyao. There was no expression.


    "Since this sword is my choice to be handed to the master of sword, no one can stop it."


    The swordsman was silent.


    He looked at the talisman in the sky.


    There is no intention of killing between heaven and earth for the time being, but the power of the talisman has slowly come towards the small garden city. It is obvious that the Taoist sage is aiming at the sword king.


    Jianjun has been trapped for thousands of years. Cut off at the bottom of the river. I''m afraid I don''t know what the current situation is. I don''t know that swordsmen were withered six thousand years ago. I don''t know that the three religions dominate the mountains and rivers. But Jian Jun doesn''t care. Freedom or longevity. It''s not as good as the sword.


    "I haven''t used a sword for thousands of years."


    The voice of the swordsman is full of loneliness, and of course, there is nostalgia, no matter it was the sword in the sky before. Or the wind and snow sword that day after that was not a real sword. What he is facing is not the real enemy, and only now, Chen Sheng is in the sky,


    this is his enemy.


    Before the words fall, the sword king has already grasped ten thousand Zhang long. The sound of swords began to be heard all the time, and the sword fell into the small garden city with the wind and snow.


    Chen Sheng''s golden light is blocked by the sword, and he can''t move forward any more.


    That huge talisman can only hover in the sky.


    When the wind and snow were heavy, the sword king stood in the wind and snow with wanzhangchang in his hand. His momentum was constantly climbing. In a moment, he seemed to have crossed the sea and become extremely vast.


    The two chains became very quiet at this time.


    It seems that even they choose to be silent at this time, not to obstruct or disturb.


    No accident, Li Fuyao will see another Sword Fairy.


    Chen Sheng is walking in the clouds, and the talisman is not far away from him. According to his state of cultivation, you can see the two iron chains behind the sword master, and know that this man is trapped by something though he has a high realm.


    This sage of Taoism, with profound Taoism, will not retreat easily.


    He waved his hand slightly, and the golden light fell one after another between heaven and earth, just like a heavy rain, dazzling in the night.


    Those golden light slowly sprinkle, let the common people see, that is the eternal rare wonders.


    Even at the moment when Emperor Yanling made public the monks on the mountain, there were still many ordinary people who were afraid.


    The golden light fell and soon covered up the snow. The smell of the road. It seems to be more powerful than the original sharp sword meaning of the small garden city.


    But soon a sword light cut through the sky.


    The snow-white sword light is like the snow-white snow before, but this sword light is white and terrible.


    I don''t know when the sword king who has retreated to the river is holding a long hand, and he looks at the sky indifferently and says, "when I am in the world, no one dares to deceive me. You are the first one."


    The voice was extremely cold. It contains the anger of the sword king. He was such an invincible sword immortal. Now I should be bullied and humiliated.


    Chen Sheng''s voice came from afar, "since we have fallen into the sea, we should recognize our fate."


    There was no emotion in the voice.


    It''s boring to listen.


    Chen Sheng is talking, but Jian Jun doesn''t speak. He looked up at the sky, and the snow in the sky stopped. The snow fell on the ground but did not melt.


    Countless snowflakes hover in the sky, and then form a lot of special patterns, just like a child who has not yet learned how to draw at will.The sword is full of meaning.


    The swordsman was holding a long sword, and his sword lights crossed the sky and stayed in the flying snow, shining with snow-white light.


    The golden lights scattered in the sky were isolated by these sword lights, and then the sword lights passed through the snow, and gradually condensed into countless sharp sword meanings, pointing to the talisman from afar.


    A big war is imminent.


    The silence didn''t last long, because soon the sword light fell on the golden light. It was only a moment when the two met, and countless Qi machines scattered. No one saw the sword.


    But no matter Li Fuyao, the drunken old swordsman or Chen Sheng, they all know that the sword master has come out.


    The majestic sword suddenly came into being.


    From afar, we can see that in the dark night, the sword spirit is soaring to the sky, and the spirit is in a bullfight.


    "You are not the sea, how can you surpass me?"


    Chen Sheng on the cloud spoke indifferently.


    This Taoist sage has been in the cloud for many years. The realm is high and profound, and the Taoism is mysterious. Even among the sea monks. It''s also a very difficult person to provoke. Over the years, apart from having suffered losses under Chao Qingqiu, he has almost no failure. In the face of the sword King trapped here, he has incomparable confidence. Don''t think you''re going to lose here tonight.


    There are so many swordsmen in the world. How many are there in chaoqingqiu? There is only one person. Even if this sword king was once a sword immortal in the sea, he has no sea realm at this moment. He is not afraid of Chen shenglai.


    The talisman pressed down before the golden light broke. On the snow.


    This talisman is like a big net, which covers the innumerable sword ideas between heaven and earth, making it struggle and not get it.


    In fact, Chen Sheng is not wrong. No matter what kind of state and prestige the sword king was, he is not really a real sword immortal now. It is really difficult to face him.


    Jianjun wants to come and he knows this, but his pride as a sword immortal makes him speechless.


    The sword spirit between heaven and earth was suddenly condensed into one.


    Jian Jun''s white hair moves with the wind, but his momentum is still climbing.


    Just as the golden net came down, the snowflakes between heaven and earth turned into countless swords and stabbed at the golden light.


    PS: it''s a little difficult to write. Let''s start with this chapter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    Between heaven and earth, there are all swords and golden lights. Countless swords stab at the golden net, and they are very powerful. However, both Jian Jun and Chen Sheng know that although these swords are strong, they have not yet reached the scope of the sea. At best, they have reached the peak of climbing a tower.


    The so-called majestic sword meaning is only relative.


    Chen Sheng''s realm is a real sea realm. In the face of such a sword meaning, Chen Sheng just beckons slightly, and the pressure of the golden net is even more powerful. In the night sky, the golden light and the pale sword light complement each other and form an extremely strange picture.


    But soon, those sword lights began to wane in the night sky, and soon the whole sky was just a piece of golden light. These golden lights were like lighting a lamp in the night, and countless majestic air machines interweaved in the small garden city.


    The swordsman held his sword and looked up at the sky.


    The first trial before this came to an end and Jianjun was defeated.


    This is not an unacceptable result, but it is still very difficult for Jian Jun to accept.


    If he had been in his heyday at that time, not to mention Chen Sheng, perhaps even the Taoist sect leader Du Sheng would not have an advantage in the face of this swordsman.


    He turned his head and looked at the two chains. There was no emotion on his face. If not for these two chains, how could he be in such a situation?


    The king of the sword gazed at the distance, and his sword Qi soared. Looking from afar, it was like a long sword.


    The majestic sword Spirit gave birth to a white light in the night sky. The sword king said indifferently: "in my life, except Xinfen, no one is better than me. Even if you take advantage of my time, you can''t beat me."


    The word "genius" can be used to describe Jianjun''s life. He was originally a worldly emperor. After he was tired of worldly life, he devoted himself to practicing sword. Without taking hundreds of years, he walked along the Kendo road and left behind countless amazing figures in kendo. Even if the swordsman looked at him with some indignation, he had no way but to watch Take him away.


    Even Xinfen, when he finally saw the sword king had come behind him, he would have other ideas and did some things.


    Almost invincible all his life, Jian Jun, who had been defeated by Xinfen, is now faced with this Taoist sage and naturally refuses to admit that he is inferior to him.


    Before a sword defeat, let sword King more angry, he looked at Chen Sheng in the cloud, continued to say: "you don''t know why the small garden city is called a small garden city."


    Why is a small garden city called a small garden city? Jianjun asked Li Fuyao before, but Li Fuyao did not answer this question. He answered this question himself. The reason why the small garden city is called a small garden city is because of the existence of Jianjun.


    Everything in this world has its own meaning, just like Luoyang City, like Taiping City, like Chaosong city.


    The reputation of the small garden city is not comparable to the three capitals, but from a certain point of view, they are all the same.


    The existence of small garden city has something to do with Jianjun.


    Chen Sheng was proficient in Fu Dao. He had already seen that the small garden city was somewhat unusual, but he only noticed the sword meaning in the small garden city. As for other things, he did not find it.


    But when the sword King opened his mouth to say this sentence, Chen Shengbian suddenly thought of another possibility.


    The little garden city may be a cage.


    There are two sword chains behind the sword master, which are used to trap him. The sword immortal has been trapped by these two sword chains for thousands of years. Li Fuyao thinks that Xin Jianxian''s means are just that. But in fact, only the sword master knows that xiaoyuancheng is a cage.


    This is a cage woven with the meaning of sword. It is a small garden. The characters of garden and prison are very similar.


    The sword chain is the chain in the garden, and the garden is the cage outside.


    Chen Sheng frowned slightly. The golden net went down, and soon met some obstacles. On the snowflake, I don''t know whose sword fell on it. After encountering the golden light, it was like something that had been sleeping for many years!


    I don''t know how much more powerful the majestic sword will be to meet the golden light!


    Chen Sheng waved his sleeve and made a great work of gold.


    The meaning of the sword is not the same as that of the previous one. There is a big difference between them. Chen Sheng only needs to feel it slightly and then he will know the difference.


    He saw that the sword king was imprisoned here, but he never thought that the man who imprisoned him was also a sword immortal.


    And the sword spirit of this sword immortal is more magnificent!


    Chen Sheng''s golden net began to decline after encountering the majestic sword meaning. In a short time, the whole golden net dissipated.


    There was another talisman on Chen Sheng''s side. The Taoist sage said indifferently: "no matter how great a person you were before your life, but now that you are dead, you have already returned to dust and dust. How can you show your ferocity in front of me?"


    Chen Sheng''s words are not unreasonable. We don''t know how many Canghai friars have appeared in the world. Among so many Canghai friars, there are always many people who will leave traces in the world. So many Canghai monks who have left the world will leave traces. If the living Canghai monks still want to retreat.There is really not so much fighting in this world.


    Chen Sheng''s magic work on his side soon came to those swords.


    A living sea and a dead sea, the dispute between the high and the low, seems to be very easy to get results.


    When the talisman pressed on the sword meaning, the sword meaning began to collapse, and a moment later, countless sword Qi scattered.


    Chen Sheng looked at the scene with an old look,


    Li Fuyao, standing in the distance, also saw the scene.


    He was in a trance.


    "Xinfen, this is my business. What''s your business?"


    The sword master clenched the hilt of the sword, and the majestic sword spirit revived. Suddenly, the sword spirit gathered in the front line, and even the scattered sword spirit gathered on the long sword body.


    The sword King raises his sword.


    Heavily cut to the two iron chains behind!


    There is a sword spirit wandering between heaven and earth, and a sword meaning starts at the end of the day.


    There was a big bang.


    Between the heaven and the earth, there is a sword Qi from the river!


    "This is just the beginning."


    -


    there was a gust of wind in the chenxie mountain this morning.


    In places like chenxieshan, it seems that no matter whether it is windy or rainy, there is no way to surprise the disciples. But when the wind blows, the Lord has already walked out of the tower.


    Standing in front of the tower, the master reached out and saw a colorful River coming out on his side. After a while, he traveled far away, shuttling through the sky of the whole chenxie mountain.


    Looking at the colorful River in the sky, the whole human breath is very mysterious.


    Apart from him, only saints can stay in such places as dengtian tower as long as they want. When ye Sheng came to chenxie mountain before, his realm was already very high. After these days, since he was said to be a genius, the realm of heaven has improved. Now he is really at the last step, full of breath It seems that he can walk into the sea in an instant.


    If we say that the former master is the first person in the world, but no one can resist his or her fighting power, the later one will even reach the extreme state. If he moves forward, he will be out of the scope of the monk climbing the stairs.


    When he walked out of the tower in the wind, he stood on the edge of the cliff in front of the sea of clouds. After waiting for the wind to make him start for a moment, he went to the bamboo building beside the stream.


    Standing on the stone, the Taoist priest''s blue robe moves against the wind. If the common people at the foot of the mountain see it, they will praise it again.


    In fact, many disciples on the mountain have changed their attitude towards him. Many disciples still can''t accept that their beloved Temple master once had an affair with a monster. Although there is no clear provision in the mountain regulations, and even Ye Sheng has said that this is not a great event, some people just can''t understand it However, if you can''t understand, you can''t forgive.


    No matter what they think and what they think, the Lord is still on the mountain.


    But Ye Sheng''s songs are different.


    The identity of Ye Shengge is more special than that of the audience. Therefore, in the past few years, the audience did not tell anyone about the identity of Ye Shengge, because it was really difficult. However, after the identity of Ye Shengge was made public a few days ago, things were still the same.


    Ye Sheng is the leader of Taoism and the most noble saint. Even if he had a ridiculous past with the demon family, he would be said to be a good talk. For example, there is no one in the demon family. Only the human saint, especially our Taoist sage, can make that Saint fall in love with his words. He certainly won''t care about it. He doesn''t care It seems that I can only read for a moment on Ye Sheng''s song.


    As for daozhong Ye Sheng''s songs, her attitude seems to be much more subtle.


    Even Ye Sheng could not change this point.


    Because the word "heart" is the most difficult thing to guess in this world.


    Naturally, it''s the most difficult thing to manage.


    The spectator stood in front of the bamboo building. He did not see the scene inside, but he also knew what happened. The early gust of wind made him smell something.


    That''s the smell of the demon family.


    There won''t be any demon clan in chenxieshan, but there''s that Taoist.


    The Lord of the temple smelled the evil spirit, so there was a colorful River falling into the sky of the chenxie mountain for shelter.


    No one else knows.


    The host looked at the bamboo building, thought about it, and said in a warm voice, "it''s a bit difficult to do."


    The sound is not very loud, but you can hear it clearly in the bamboo building.


    The white skirt girl in the bamboo building has a colorful tail and a pair of colorful wings behind her. Ye Shengge always only loves white skirt. Now she has wings and a tail behind her. No matter who looks at it, she will be very surprised.


    Can you still be regarded as an adult?


    Listening to the master''s words, ye Shengge looked at the white paper in front of her and whispered back, "I don''t like this very much."The master stood on the stone outside the bamboo building and looked at the distance, but he didn''t look at the bamboo tower. "He had a pair of wings, and then he wanted to go on the road, so he didn''t have to waste the air machine. After seeing the portraits of the Luan birds, the master knew that the wings would not be ugly."


    Ye Shengge frowned slightly, and then said, "I think it''s good-looking, but I don''t like it."


    The master frowned and seemed to say in a strange way, "how can there be a woman who doesn''t like beautiful things?"


    Ye Shengge did not reply. In fact, she felt that the audience''s words were not funny at all.


    "The Terran and the demon race are originally two different races. When they are combined to give birth to offspring, there are many strange phenomena. You have become


    now, it may be that you are getting older, so the blood of the demon clan is beginning to wake up, or it may be that the realm is getting higher and higher."


    Ye Shengge sits in front of the table. Several thousand paper cranes on the table slowly leave the table, but don''t leave. They just hover and walk slowly in the middle of the sky. Ye Shengge stares at the thousand paper cranes and says, "it''s not a matter of realm."


    Ye Shengge is also a first-class genius in the world. Naturally, he doesn''t know nothing about the problems in his body.


    The Lord thought about it, and then said, "that''s when you get older, so that''s it."


    Ye Shengge asked, "does Master have a way?"


    Looking at the distant mountain, the master said, "it''s just to suppress it with a talisman, not a long-term plan."


    "What else?"


    Ye Shengge looked at the thousand paper cranes, thinking.


    The LORD did not speak in a hurry. He just stood on the stone for a moment. Then he walked into the stream and walked a few steps ahead. Then he came to the bamboo building and opened the door gently to see the scene.


    The host walked forward a few steps and held out a hand, which was shining with colorful light. He put his hand on the head of Ye Shengge. The colorful light began to fall from the head of Ye Shengge. Soon, the wings behind ye Shengge shrank back. After a moment, the long tail was taken back.


    Ye Shengge slightly frowned, her hand under the table, a moment has been clenched, but soon released.


    After the long tail was taken back, the LORD did not retract his hand, but put his hand on it all the time. After a moment, he said softly, "does the Fu press on it and you, does it hurt?"


    Ye Shengge did not speak.


    The master continued: "all the disciples on the mountain know that master is a monk who has two kinds of Taoism in one hand, but they seldom know that master can draw amulets. In fact, after studying Fudao, Shifu has long despised this talisman. He has not painted for many years, but he does not paint. If any monk in the world dares to say that his attainments in this field are better than those of his master, master Absolutely not. "


    Ye Shengge then slightly cocked up the corner of his mouth, spit out two words, "Chen Sheng?"


    The sage in the cloud, who makes the world scared with a ghost charm, is supposed to be the most powerful Fu Dao master among the monks in the world.


    Is it true that the monk frowned


    Ye Shengge is silent, just sweating on her forehead. She should know what kind of pain she is suffering at the moment. Most women in the world are weak, but there are always some who are not.


    Ye Shengge has never been one of those women in the secular world,


    the master said lovingly: "the combination of the human race and the demon clan is very rare. It is unheard of that a person like your mother and Ye Sheng can give birth to a child like you. Therefore, the master has no way to deal with you. You are now a monk in the spring and Autumn period In general, who can make it clear that when you go upstairs, you will definitely get better? "


    Ye Shengge said: "into the sea, we can solve these problems."


    The monk Canghai is already the most powerful monk in the world. No matter what aspect he looks at, he can be said to be perfect. There is absolutely no doubt that there will be no doubt that the monk Canghai is the most perfect one among all the things created by God.


    The LORD raised his eyebrows, "the sea can naturally solve all the problems in the world, but before the sea?"


    Ye Shengge pursed his lips, "it won''t take much time."


    In this world, only people like ye Shengge dare to say so. In her thirties, she has already arrived in the spring and Autumn period and become the youngest spring and autumn nun in the world. Her talent and speed of breaking the world are the first in the world, even in the history.


    She said that she could squeeze into the sea in a very short time. I''m afraid that few people will find it incredible.


    The master said, "master has no way to deal with this matter. It should be a matter of demon blood. You may go to the demon land to have a look."


    Speaking of the demon soil, Ye Sheng song soon remembered another woman, who was also a demon clan.


    The master looked at Ye Sheng''s song with a special emotion, thought for a moment, and then said, "if you don''t want to go to the demon land, you can also go to the Buddha land. Some of the monks'' methods may also be useful. In fact, the two saints on Lingshan mountain have some friendship with their master."Ye Shengge suddenly laughed and looked at the audience and said, "master, when did you worry about me so much?"


    The master said seriously, "others don''t know, but master''s own methods don''t know. The talisman that master just planted in your body can''t be anything else, but the pain is real pain."


    "It''s a little thing."


    Ye Shengge looked at those thousand paper cranes and said calmly.


    The host sighed: "you girl, there is no big thing in your heart?"


    Looking at the distance, ye Shengge suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I''m going to take a walk at the foot of the mountain."


    Walking down the mountain, where to go for a walk, the LORD looked at ye Shengge, did not open his mouth, but still reached out to grab a thousand paper crane, put it in the palm of his hand to look at a few times, and then said: "don''t do anything stupid."


    After saying this, the Lord just took the crane and left from the bamboo tower, leaving only one figure behind.


    Ye Shengge looked at his master''s back, did nothing but cover his mouth and smile.


    This is also a very difficult emotion for Ye Sheng''s songs.


    After a laugh, she put on a straight face.


    Before, she liked to stare at many things in the world like this, and her emotions did not show up because her temperament was like this, but now she has a stiff face, but it is painful.


    The master''s talisman can naturally suppress the demon blood in ye Shengge''s body, but it costs a lot.


    This price, however, is not the price that the Lord himself has to pay, but ye Shengge himself.


    Ye Shengge is now at least half of the Qi machine in the lingfu is used by the talisman to suppress the operation of demon blood. Although he is still a spring and autumn monk now, he must be the weakest one in the world. Perhaps we can say that the talisman is like the body of Ye Shengge given by the temple master who has been walking in the world with indomitable spirit Ye Shengge, a monk in the spring and Autumn period, suffered a lot. However, her talent was not low. Even if she was suppressed by the demon blood, she could walk very fast.


    But if you come to the realm of climbing stairs later, this talisman must not be able to trap those demon blood. At that time, if the blood of the demon clan still does not stop, what should we do?


    I''m afraid that''s the question. I''m afraid it''s a bit tricky to ask the Lord.


    But now anyway, ye Shengge doesn''t have to worry about those demon blood lines, just enough pain.


    That''s all.


    But how could it be that.


    A moment later, ye Shengge sat down again at the table. Looking at the only few thousand paper cranes left on the table, she took down the brush from the pen holder, drew some things on it, and then lay down on the table. Soon, there was a snore.


    In fact, the LORD did not go far away. Instead, he stood on the stone of the bamboo tower. After listening to the snoring, he got up and went to the cliff.


    Looking at the sea of clouds, the Lord of the chenxieshan temple was thoughtful.


    Soon there was a voice behind him, "is the Lord worried about Shengge?"


    A yellow purple, floating.


    Zhang Shouqing, the only Taoist priest on the mountain, can say a few words to the temple Lord.


    The LORD did not turn his head, so he looked at the sea of clouds. "I don''t care about the people''s opinions. I can''t be dissatisfied with it, but I don''t want to say it. If I''m not satisfied, the natural result will be bad. It''s just that some things are not so simple. It''s just like the young man in Jianshan. I didn''t see any good in him, but that''s it A guy, Chao Qingqiu is very kind to him, and Shengge has some other ideas about him. Such a young man is even confused with the demon clan. In the future, he can really go to the sea and become the second chaoqingqiu? "


    The audience is slightly uneasy. In Zhang Shouqing''s opinion, it is also because of Ye Sheng''s song.


    Zhang Shouqing thought about it for a while, and then said, "if Chao Jian Xian left the world, would the swordsman really usher in a new year?"


    In comparison, Zhang Shouqing seems to be more concerned about the existence of Taoism than anything else. He is not willing to talk about love between children and girls.


    So when it comes to chaoqingqiu, he naturally thinks of it.


    When Chao Qingqiu was here, he was the only sword immortal in the world. After Chao Qingqiu died, all those sword skills disappeared from his body and became a starry sky.


    "Before, there was a bright moon hanging in the sky. Although it was dazzling, it was too monotonous. Now it''s a lot of stars. Although we don''t know the stars, some of them can really shine, but it''s a different painting, which seems to have some meaning."


    The autumn is gone, the moon is gone, but many stars have the possibility of lighting up.


    It''s just that few people in the world would think that there is a star in the night sky, which is still called chaoqingqiu.


    Just like almost no one in the world knows that Chao Qingqiu is still alive.


    Looking at the sea of clouds, the host sighed: "people like chaoqingqiu are no longer in the clouds. Naturally, I am less interested in the things that enter the clouds."When Chao Qingqiu was in the world, we didn''t know how many monks of the three religions wanted to defeat the sword immortal in the sea to prove that the three religions were not bad swordsmen. However, during the hundreds of years when chaoqingqiu became the sea, no one could do it.


    The master of the temple is the first person in Taoism, the first person under the cloud, and he is also a well-known genius. Naturally, he also gave birth to this idea, but now, this idea can only run aground.


    There is a cloud in the distant mountain, which covers all the people''s heads. All day long, some people want to drive the cloud away. But in the end, no one can succeed. Just when everyone is in despair, the cloud is drifting away by itself.


    Clearly, this cloud can stay in the sky for hundreds of years if it wants to.


    At the thought of this, the audience felt a little sad.


    He waved his hand and ordered, "Shengge wants to go down the mountain. No matter where you go, if there are other ideas from the disciples on the mountain, please tell me."


    Zhang Shouqing frowned slightly and asked in surprise, "what is the master going to do?"


    After hearing this and laughing, he said, "I am just such a disciple, and Ye Sheng is just such a daughter. Who can make her suffer injustice?"


    After saying this, the master said, "I can''t stay in the world for a long time. Many people want to know who will be in charge in the future."


    Zhang Shouqing was silent.


    The temple master turned around and looked at the Taoist priest Huang Zi and said with a smile, "Shou Qing, you are closest to me on the mountain. How do you take care of me after I leave?"


    When Zhang Shouqing heard this, he was shocked. He stepped back a few steps. Then he said with disbelief: "master, how can we keep the Qing Dynasty but the spring and Autumn period? How can we be a great leader?"


    The Lord of the temple said with a face of cloud and light wind: "in this case, it can only be quickly become a climbing tower."


    It''s only when you climb the stairs that you really have the ability to speak.


    -


    Huang is nearly down the mountain.


    It was a long time ago.


    In fact, this scholar was just a scholar in a small country before. At the beginning, he went to the school to study and save the country. The remote Zhou state is his hometown.


    That''s why he went to school.


    But before that, he didn''t think about going up the mountain.


    He went to Shaoliang city to take part in the imperial examination for many things, but probably the most important purpose was to marry the woman he wanted. So he thought that after high school, he would be able to marry her with glory.


    However, he never thought that when he went to Shaoliang City, the woman he liked had to marry someone else, so he could marry him. After being known by Huang Jin, he was able to rob his wife without the so-called fame. Although he failed to see the last side of his beloved woman until the end of the day, Huang Jin did so Yes, it''s acceptable.


    The woman died, no longer loved, Huang Jin this began to do some of the usual thinking in the future in doing things.


    Going to school is one thing, but the ultimate goal is not.


    Therefore, Huang Jin studied in the library all day after he went up the mountain. He did not study any skills. Naturally, he could not be called a monk. After reading on the mountain for nearly ten years, Huang nearly went down the mountain.


    Zhou xuance knew about it, but he didn''t stop him. He just looked at the young man who was not so young and said something.


    Of course, according to such a figure as Zhou xuance, few school students can hear him say so much. There are not many people who can let Zhou xuance appreciate him. There were three in those years, and one now.


    No one can leave Huang Jin.


    Neither song Pei nor Gu Yuan could change Huang Jin''s mind.


    Huang Jin picked a good day and went down the mountain like this.


    Where to go down the mountain, Huang Jin has his own plan.


    He knew what Luoyang City was doing. So he wanted to see the emperor. If the man was a Ming king as he thought, he would sell all his knowledge to his majesty.


    There are always some interesting sayings in the secular world. They are probably those who have learned civil and military skills and sold them to the emperor''s house. Although they are vulgar, they are also appropriate.


    As for whether the emperor''s majesty could see it or not, Huang Jin was not worried.


    Just before going to Luoyang, Huang Jin had to go to another place.


    Dogwood town.


    This is a small town in the territory of the Zhou Dynasty. I''m afraid not many people know it.


    Huang Jin remembers it very clearly.


    At that time, he came in a hurry, but in the end he failed to see the woman.


    Today, Huang Jin, who is carrying an oil paper umbrella, does not have much emotion when he revisits here. Because of the haunting event ten years ago, the town of Zhuyu has lost its residents. When entering the town, he is full of desolation. Many weeds grow on the street, some of which are even as tall as one person. In those courtyards, a few birds can be seen flying out of the courtyard from time to time.Huang Jin, with his oil paper umbrella on his back, did not become the so-called monk on the mountain, but after more than ten years in a place like the school palace, he had no bad knowledge. Naturally, he would not be afraid because of this. He walked slowly to the front, and according to his memory, he naturally walked towards a certain courtyard, and soon came to the door.


    The gate of that courtyard was knocked down many years ago. Now there are many weeds growing at the gate, which makes it difficult to move forward. Huang Jin does not speak a word, but moves slowly. Soon he comes to a roof in the courtyard deep in the alley. The gray tiles on the roof are broken. It is a sense of dilapidation.


    Huang Jin stood in his place, opened his oil paper umbrella, drew back his sight, and sat down with the ground.


    It''s just this place. There''s a dry well next to it.


    After sitting down, Huang Jin smiles, takes out a thing from his arms and puts it in front of him. Then he laughs slowly and says, "Ho Hua, I haven''t seen you for ten years. Can you be safe?"


    To study in the school palace, you can''t just read some books about governing the world. You have to read something else. Huang Jin knows that the woman''s soul has long been gone. If she has been reincarnated, or her soul has gone, no matter what it is, Huang Jin will never see that woman again.


    After knowing the ending, if Huang Jin is not sad at all, he is afraid that it is false. But if he is sad, he can only accept it?


    Huang Jin sits in the same place and talks about what he has never said to others in ten years.


    his voice is soft, just like the woman sitting beside him that he has always been thinking of.


    Huang Jin''s face is gentle, looking at it makes people feel very happy.


    "It''s not hard to study, and it''s not hard without you. It''s just that it''s hard to do without you."


    "What''s more, I don''t dare to think about that year''s events, but I''m so worried when I think of it."


    Huang Jin raised his head, then turned to look at the dry well beside him. After thinking about it, he said, "if you are still there, you can see what the difference is between the mountains and rivers ten years ago."


    Huang Jin put his hand on the dry well and said with a smile, "looking back on the past, I''m full of sighs, but I still have to go a long way."


    Speaking, thinking about the old things, the time naturally passed quickly, before long, you can see the sun slanting to the west, the sun is like blood, it is extremely sad.


    Huang Jin said with a smile, "you can''t stay in one place."


    After saying this, Huang Jin stood up and held the oil paper umbrella above his head.


    After a few steps forward, Huang Jin never turned his head and said, "go, I''ll take a look at the world scenery for you."


    -


    Jianshan is still peaceful these days. Meng Jin, the master of Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, did nothing special after he went up the mountain. Apart from taking a sword for Zhao Dabao on that day, he did nothing to attract people''s attention.


    But no matter how quiet he is, he is still the highest ranking man on the mountain. Wu Shanhe, who is the leader of Jianshan, still needs to go to Meng Jin''s residence every day. In addition, many other swordsmen will come here to greet him.


    When Shengjing came out of the mountain, there were so many people who asked him to be the leader of Jianshan. That was to say, they were interested in Shengjing''s realm and seniority. Of course, there was no need to look at it any more. Shengjing could have been promoted to be the leader of Jianshan.


    Now this Meng Jin is more famous than Shengjing.


    It seems that there is such a phenomenon among swordsmen in the world. It is easy to find a pair of peerless Tianjiao among the people. Nowadays, in the mountains and rivers, it is natural that Li Fuyao and Wu Shanhe are the two brothers. One of them once went to the demon land with one sword and defeated countless young demon clans. The other was even younger and became the leader of Jianshan, These two, of course, are two of the most brilliant Kendo stars in the mountains and rivers. As long as there is no accident, at least these two people can walk to the stairs.


    Although most swordsmen in the world have a much worse impression of Li Fuyao, they can''t stop his talent and naturally can''t force him to forget him.


    But for Li Fuyao and Wu Shanhe, more people would like to see Wu Shan he climb into the sea and become sword immortals one day.


    Before these two men, the two swordsmen in this world, known as peerless Tianjiao, are chaoqingqiu and Xuji. Chaoqingqiu has become the first person in the past six thousand years. Although Xu Ji has not been able to reach the sea, he is also one of the rare swordsmen who ascend the stairs. His sword skills are not deep, but they are also the ancestors of Jianshan. Although they can''t go up to chaoqingqiu, they are also the ancestors of Jianshan The view of peerless double arrogance is barely tenable.


    In the mountains and rivers before chaoqingqiu and Xuji, the two swordsmen who were worthy of the double pride were Shengjing and Mengjin. Both of them came from Jianshan. In their time, all swordsmen in the world could not match them. All swordsmen in this world should be willing to bow down to the wind, and among these two men, Meng Jin has been holding down Shengjing.


    If he had not left Jianshan in his prime to travel to the world in search of the possibility of becoming a vast sea, there would have been much more about his deeds in the world. Now Meng Jin''s return to Jianshan will naturally make many people daydream.What he thinks most is nothing else. Naturally, it is the possibility that Meng Jin will take over Jianshan again.


    The master of the old ancestor, now the master of wushanhe in Jianshan, is the most suitable one.


    Even better than Shengjing.


    Although Wu Shanhe has not had any problems these days, the problem is that wushanhe is still too young. He is already in the twilight state. Although he is amazing enough, he still feels that he is not good enough to be in charge of Jianshan.


    In the twilight, Zhao Dabao is sitting on a huge stone in the mountain. Not far from him is Meng Jin with white hair. Zhao Dabao is quietly running a set of sword scriptures handed down from his ancestors. He has already worshipped Chen Sheng as his teacher. However, the master of high level has not been seen all day. He is just at the time of melancholy, but who knows that he meets himself again After meeting Zhao Dabao, he not only took the sword, but also took Zhao Dabao with him all the time. He didn''t let him run around.


    Zhao Dabao was trying to run the sword Sutra, but Meng Jin opened his eyes.


    A man appeared in front of him.


    That man is sloppy and looks bad.


    Meng Jin looked at him with relief in his eyes.


    Many years ago, he had many friends and close friends, but after so many years, his friends died, even his disciples died.


    This is the only one who is still alive.


    Chen Sheng looked at his master and knelt down in silence and saluted earnestly.


    Meng Jin accepted it.


    After a moment, he said quietly, "you have two good apprentices, better than the others."


    The other people he mentioned were naturally Chen Sheng''s brothers.


    When Chen Sheng heard the praise, he didn''t have a happy look. He just said, "it''s all luck."


    It''s all luck. It''s luck for Li Fuyao or Zhao Dabao to accept them as disciples.


    But luck sometimes, it''s hard to say.


    Meng Jin nodded, "a piece of jade, but do not know carving, nature is luck."


    Naturally, this is Zhao Dabao''s business.


    In those years, Li Fuyao was admitted to Jianshan to learn sword, but now Zhao Dabao is accepted. Zhao Dabao is already in Jianshan. Chen Sheng still doesn''t care.


    He scratched his head awkwardly and became serious for a long time.


    "I want to ask you something."


    Meng Jin looked at Chen Sheng and said, "I know."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    Before Chen Sheng opened his mouth, Meng Jin already knew what he was going to ask.


    Meng Jin has lived for many years and met many people. His whole mind is not comparable to that of ordinary people. From such a sentence, he can already know what Chen Sheng wants to ask.


    "Everything in Jianshan is the same as before. When I stand in the distance and the mountain has changed, I''ll come and have a look. Jianshan is not a one-man sword mountain. Everyone can see it."


    Meng Jin''s face did not change, his mood was indifferent, his words were understated, and his mood did not fluctuate at all.


    Chen Sheng put out his hand and wiped it on his skirt. He looked at Meng Jin seriously and asked, "what do you think of Wushan river?"


    What about wushanhe? It''s not about Wu Shanhe. It means that Wu Shanhe is a master of Jianshan.


    Wushanhe''s position as the leader of the Jianshan sect was handed down by his ancestor Xu Ji. At that time, the old ancestor was the one with the highest status and highest realm on the mountain. No matter in terms of prestige or anything else, no one could question the decision made by the old ancestor.


    Therefore, he asked Wu Shanhe to be the master of Jianshan. Although some people were not convinced, they could only be unconvinced. There was absolutely no way to do anything else. Moreover, Wu Shanhe was in charge of the sword order, and he was justified in doing so.


    It''s just different now.


    Because Meng Jin is still alive.


    Meng Jin is no one else. He is the master of Xu Ji, the ancestor of Jianshan, and the leader of Jianshan before him. His words are very useful in terms of seniority and other things.


    Moreover, the situation on Jianshan is very delicate now. Before, people admitted that Wu Shanhe was the leader of Jianshan because, apart from him, those who were willing to be the leader of Jianshan were not qualified or qualified, but they were not willing to. In addition, there was a Shengjing behind wushanhe, so in the end, Wu Shanhe took the position, but now it is different More people are more qualified to be teachers.


    Meng Jin.


    Even if people who don''t know the past of Jianshan, they will think that Meng Jin is the most suitable person after meeting Meng Jin. People who know the past of Jianshan should have no objection.


    Now when Chen Sheng asked this question, he wanted to know how Meng Jin felt about the Wushan river. After knowing the feeling, he could naturally know a lot of things.


    Meng Jin glanced at Zhao Dabao, who was sitting on the stone. Then he said, "your two apprentices, the one in front of him is not talented, but he has many valuable people to help him. Now he has become one of the most brilliant swordsmen in the mountains and rivers. He doesn''t have to depend on the nature to practice sword. As for other things like chance and coincidence, it is beneficial to kendo. If only on talent, your great apprentice is now at most a swordsman in Taiqing


    "As for Zhao Dabao, his talent is so high that I have never seen a few people who can match him in my life."


    "Wushanhe''s talent is not as good as Zhao Dabao''s, and his chance is not as good as Li Fuyao''s. But now he has been able to walk into the twilight state, which shows that his efforts in kendo are far beyond that of ordinary swordsmen. Now that he is in charge of Jianshan, what''s my opinion about this old man?"


    Meng Jin sighed, as if with some emotion.


    The former leader of Jianshan didn''t know how many amazing swordsmen he had seen in his life, and he didn''t know how many powerful swordsmen he had compared with. But now his friends and close friends have gradually left, and there seems to be nothing to pursue.


    Chen Sheng looked at his master, and did not know what he was thinking, but he was a little uneasy.


    "You know the situation of the sword. You shouldn''t have been here, even if you have a reason to be here."


    "When you are old, you always want to die where you want to be."


    In the face of Chen Sheng''s words, Meng Jin didn''t feel a bit surprised. He just spoke calmly and said such a sentence.


    Old people always die.


    What''s more, a man like Meng Jin who has lived for so many years has already reached the final stage of his life. His disciples Xu Ji and Sheng Jingdu are dead, and his friends are almost dead. He lives because his realm is high enough. Of course, even so, as long as he does not cross the last threshold, he will die, and the time will not last too long.


    This is the law of heaven and earth, which cannot be avoided.


    Meng Jin is going to die, so he has to go back to Jianshan. After all, this is the place where he spent a lot of time, which is also his home. It is reasonable for him to appear here in the last time of his life and then die here.


    After falling leaves, many people are like this.


    Chen Sheng suddenly felt a little sad.


    Life and death are never trivial matters, and the man in front of him is still his master. To some extent, this is his closest person except his two apprentices. Hearing this, even people like Chen Sheng will be a little sad.


    He looked at Meng Jin and seriously saluted again. He was about to turn around and leave, but was soon stopped by Meng Jin''s words, and Chen Sheng turned his head.


    "If you had been the head teacher, which one would you pass on to Li Fuyao and Wu Shanhe one hundred years later?"Chen Sheng thought for a while and felt that it was really difficult to make a choice. After silence, he said with a bitter smile, "so I didn''t want to trouble myself at the beginning."


    Meng Jin sneered: "so from the beginning, you can''t compare with those two children."


    It''s the truth, at least in this sense, it''s true.


    Chen Sheng did not say anything, just stood silent.


    Meng Jin waved, "go, the future of Jianshan, if there is no mistake, it will be on this little guy."


    Chen Sheng looks at Zhao Dabao and feels guilty. He smiles and leaves soon.


    Chen Sheng did not worry about this disciple, just like Li Fuyao at the beginning. However, if Zhao Dabao fell into the situation of Qingtian city with Li Fuyao one day, he would not stand idly by if he wanted to come to Chen Sheng.


    This is what we should do as a teacher.


    As he walked slowly along the mountain road, Chen Sheng not only compared his two apprentices. One of them was famous and became one of the two most amazing swordsmen in the mountain and river. Although the sword training time of the other was not very long, his potential was limitless. To some extent, Chen Sheng did not dare to assert their superiority or even their inferiority It is not impossible for Zhao Dabao to catch up later.


    But no matter what you say, it comes down to one sentence.


    These two disciples are rare swordsmen in the world.


    Thinking of this, Chen Sheng scratched his head.


    Then he took a sip of wine and said to himself, "Fuyao boy, your younger martial brother has your ancestor now. You boy, you are going to be caught up with."


    "But where are you now?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao is not elsewhere. He is watching people show their swords. The person who makes the sword is not an ordinary person, but a sword immortal with high realm.


    It was not a Sword Fairy before, but now it is.


    With the previous sword cut out, the iron chain behind the sword King broke. At the same time, the sword idea of the sky gathered behind the sword king. At the same time, the sword spirit began to dissipate. To some extent, the sword King borrowed the sword spirit of Xinfen to cut the sword chain. After being cut off, a real sword King appeared in the world.


    Without the sword meaning of Xiaoyuan city as a cage, without the sword chain behind him, the sword king can really show the strength of a Canghai sword immortal from now on.


    His long hair fell quietly behind his shoulder and did not drift. His long hair was still in his hand.


    The swordsman walked across the river, and then he went to the bank and stood on the bank. Within a foot in front of him, there were wind, snow and frost.


    What''s more, there is an unknown insect that becomes ice dregs in an instant.


    The swordsman looked at Chen Sheng in the sky and didn''t say anything, but his sword idea had already reached the sky. Chen Sheng waved his sleeve to stop him, but there were still many sword ideas in the sky.


    If Chen Shengsheng was not afraid of the sword king because he was still in the realm of climbing the stairs before, then it is obvious that the sword master is more powerful than the one who has been trapped and the one who has been released from the predicament.


    Chen Sheng said indifferently: "even if there is a war, you may not be able to defeat me."


    Let Chen Sheng say such words, of course, is to show weakness.


    But the sword king does not seem to want to reconcile the idea, he raised the sword, the sky snow storm.


    Sword meaning exists in any corner of this small garden city, which is much stronger than before.


    This is the first battle after Jianjun extricated himself from the predicament. Naturally, it will not end so simply.


    At least it''s not so easy for Jianjun. He wants to fight. And play it well.


    There is nothing better than a sea friar who is equal to his opponent.


    So the sword King soon came out.


    The pale sword light appeared in Xiaoyuan City, then in the wind and snow, then in the sky, and finally appeared in front of Chen Shengshen. With the appearance of this sword light, the sword king also moved.


    He walked in the sky, soon disappeared in the golden light, the sky only felt his sword, but no one could see him again.


    Li Fuyao is surprised by the unique sword meaning. He finds that the sword meaning around him has been fully collected. He goes to collect the sword and falls under the bridge.


    There is a bridge hole under the bridge. There is a drunk old Jianxiu in the bridge cave. Before the old Jianxiu, he was drunk. But when I saw the king of swords, he was drunk. Now I see this young man with a sword box on his back. It seems strange.


    Li Fuyao also saw him.


    He had met him once before, but he didn''t come forward to talk to him. Now when he met again, Li Fuyao just stood on the river.


    After a long time, he walked towards the bridge and came to the old sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    When you walk into the bridge, you will naturally see the old Jianxiu. He is a monk. Although his realm is not very high, he is always a monk. Looking at the dress in front of him, he looks at a strange young man and is surprised.


    Naturally, Li Fuyao came to Lao Jian''s self-cultivation and sat down. He picked up a jar of wine that had not yet been opened. After a few sips, he said, "do you know who that man is?"


    Lao Jian practices sword, and he is older than Li Fuyao. Although his realm is certainly not as good as Li Fuyao, Li Fuyao is still willing to call on his predecessors.


    Before the sword king came out from the bottom of the river, the first person to see was not Chen Sheng or Li Fuyao, but old Jianxiu.


    The old swordsman is still in a state of shock now, but hearing Li Fuyao''s words, he quickly returns to his mind. "Looking at this posture, how can he be a great swordsman who ascends the stairs? If such a great swordsman appears here, I feel scared just because of the sword meaning. I haven''t seen too many amazing people in my life, but how can this one be in me The second swordsman I saw. As for how powerful it is, we should not be able to know, but the monk of the three religions in the cloud is not bad. "


    Li Fuyao drank wine and listened to Lao Jianxiu''s words, but he didn''t study it deeply. He looked up at the clouds and knew that the battle in the clouds would not end so soon. After laughing, Li Fuyao asked casually, "who is the most powerful swordsman I saw?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t care too much about Lao Jian Xiu''s reply. However, the old Jian Xiu seemed to think that Li Fuyao was a person who could talk to each other. He didn''t hide it. Instead, he sat up straight and said, "I''m in a low level. I''ve run out of luck in my life. I''m lucky to meet Chao Jian Xian. No swordsman can go to court Sword Fairy? "


    In his words, there was still a lot of pride in the old Jian Xiu''s words. The young old Jianxiu was proud to carry the Sword Fairy.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and asked excitedly, "have you seen Chao Jian Xian?"


    This posture is very similar to those young swordsmen who pursue chaoqingqiu all their life.


    Old Jian Xiu was a little impatient, "can this kind of thing be fake?"


    Li Fuyao spat out his tongue to show that he did not have other ideas.


    Old Jian Xiu sighed, "I was able to see Chao Jian Xian at the beginning. My talent was so low that I couldn''t get a green eye. But my apprentice, however, said that he was promising to become a sword immortal."


    "It''s a pity It''s not my apprentice now


    Old Jian Xiu sighed about this matter. His eyes were flashing with tears, and he almost cried out.


    Li Fuyao asked quietly, "is it Chao Jianxian who robbed the elder''s disciples?"


    In fact, according to Li Fuyao''s understanding of chaoqingqiu, he would not have this idea. However, now that Lao Jianxiu said so, he had to follow.


    Old Jian Xiu shook his head and said, "how could Chao Jian Xian be such a person?"


    "It''s Chao Jianxian who said that my apprentice has the talent of sword immortal, but I''m a bad old man. The level is so low that he can''t teach the child well. Therefore, he can only send him to Jianshan. Fortunately, the child is very lucky. Now he has been worshipped by master Chen. If you want to come to master Chen, how can you teach him well? "


    After hearing the three words of master Chen, Li Fuyao subconsciously felt that things were not very good. Jianshan was newly opened. Nowadays, there are many swordsmen on the mountain. The good and the bad are mixed, but they are just like the old man said. Anyway, the Jianshan swordsman taught the child better than him.


    Li Fuyao thought a little and then said with a smile, "I don''t know which elder Chen is."


    Old Jianxiu looked a little proud. He looked at the distance and took a sip of wine. Then he said with a smile, "that master Chen is the martial uncle of Wu master in Jianshan, and also the master of Li Fuyao, who is famous for his mountains and rivers. With master Chen as the master of the child, he must be able to become a talent in any case."


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao''s mouth twitches. His feelings for master Chen are neither others nor his unreliable master. I''m afraid that no one else in the world knows him better than Li Fuyao. His talent is absolutely the first-class in the world. He can teach his disciples, but he is afraid that he can''t even master the old sword.


    If what Lao Jianxiu said was true, then would he have an unfortunate younger martial brother?


    Thinking about it, Li Fuyao pinched the sweat for the younger martial brother. After a moment''s silence, Li Fuyao asked, "what''s the name of the child, elder?"


    Lao Jianxiu looked at Li Fuyao suspiciously. "Do you think I can''t cheat you?"


    Li Fu shook his head. "Of course, I don''t question the elder. I just want to know the child''s name. Even Chao Jianxian said that he would become a sword immortal. Then he would be famous all over the world. Wouldn''t it be better if I knew that for a day?"


    Hearing this, old Jianxiu was not happy, but sighed, "I thought he should be a character like chaojianxian before. Now, I just hope he can be good. If you can''t practice sword, you can get a daughter-in-law or marry and have children."Li Fuyao echoed, "it''s not bad."


    Old Jianxiu turned his head and looked at Li Fuyao again. Then he said, "my apprentice, whose name is a little too old, is called Zhao Dabao. Don''t laugh


    The old Jianxiu who thought Li Fuyao would laugh at all saw Li Fuyao''s face as usual.


    Nothing has changed.


    Li Fuyao looks at Lao Jianxiu.


    There are countless people in this world, and naturally there are countless names. It is impossible that everyone''s name is perfect. Therefore, it can be fully understood that some people''s names are worse. Li Fuyao has no bad impression on the name of Zhao Dabao. He has even met a person who is excellent at a certain place before, and is also called Wang Fugui.


    Li Fuyao smile, "Zhao Dabao, the name is not soil, but unique."


    Lao Jianxiu raised the wine jar and shook it. Obviously, he didn''t care much about Li Fuyao''s statement.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine, and then he said with a smile: "since Zhao Dabao has joined the master Chen''s family, he can feel at ease."


    Old Jian Xiu glanced at Li Fuyao and then said, "I don''t know if I can see the child again in my lifetime. Even if I can''t see him, I don''t know if I can hear his name. It''s like his senior brother. "


    With a smile, Li Fuyao turned to ask, "is there anything else the elder has said to him?"


    "Who are you? Even if I want to say it, he can hear it?"


    Li Fuyao sat up straight and said seriously, "I am the eldest disciple of master Chen."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    Whether master Chen is a good master or not, Li Fuyao has a say. This eldest disciple of master Chen has a personal experience of how master Chen teaches his disciples.


    Old Jianxiu was drinking wine. When he heard this, he vomited a lot on the spot. He looked at the young man with the sword box on his back, which was unbelievable.


    Senior Chen''s first disciple.


    There are only two disciples of master Chen. The most famous one is naturally Li Fuyao, the eldest disciple of master Chen.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine and did not go to see the look of old Jianxiu. He said in a rather boring way: "if what the elder said is true, so is what I said."


    This world''s true and false, sometimes clear, but more often, not clear.


    Old Jian Xiu turned his head and looked at Li Fuyao''s clothes. Soon his face began to change.


    There are already quite a few people in the world know what kind of dressing up that swordsman Fuyao who shakes the sky in the world.


    He had a sword case on his back and a sword hanging from his waist.


    "Li Qian..."


    The old swordsman looked at Li Fuyao and stopped.


    Li Fuyao smiles. "If what the predecessors said is true, then the child is my younger martial brother, and I will naturally take good care of him."


    "What''s more, since we''ve been to Jianshan, the senior brothers on the mountain will never look at it. We can rest assured."


    With these words, Li Fuyao looked up at the clouds, where there was sword light constantly appeared, and the golden light was scattered among them.


    The battle between the two Canghai friars can''t be won in a short time. According to this trend, it will take at least a long time to fight. However, unlike before, the sword king has no iron chain and no sword intention of Xinfen. Now he is a real Canghai sword immortal and should not be defeated in the face of Chen Sheng.


    Even with the killing power of swordsmen, they may be even better.


    Li Fuyao sighed, "I don''t know how many monks like Jianjun still exist in the world. After thousands of years of time, they have not disappeared in the long river of history, but have been dormant for a certain time to appear in front of the world again."


    What''s more, what Li Fuyao saw was not just an example.


    Isn''t it the same with Yanhe sage?


    Li Fuyao felt worried, but more confused.


    If there are other monks living in the sea, but they don''t appear in the world, what are they for?


    Li Fuyao vaguely felt that the matter was not simple.


    The old swordsman did not know that Jianjun was a monk in the sea before he practiced it. After listening to Li Fuyao''s words, he was shocked.


    When are there so many sword immortals in this world?


    Li Fuyao stood up and said meaningfully, "things are not so simple."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Above the cloud, two Canghai friars spared no effort. In front of the sword king, there were gullies in the sea of clouds, just like someone cut them with a sword.


    This is indeed the sword King cut out with the sword.


    Chen Sheng stood at the end of the ravine and looked at the sword king from afar. There was a golden light around him, which had a very holy meaning.


    Whether it''s sword light or golden light, it seems that no one can do anything about it.


    Jianjun has been trapped for thousands of years. Naturally, he is not as good as he was then, but he is also a very powerful sword immortal. His killing power is strong enough to rank among the top three swordsmen in the world.


    However, Jian Jun still had no advantage in the face of the Taoist sage.


    It''s just equal.


    Chen Sheng said indifferently, "today''s war is doomed to win or lose. You and I might as well stop here."


    The swordsman carried his sword forward and responded with a sword light.


    In the past, Chen Sheng killed him and suppressed him with a talisman. Now he is out of trouble and can never make peace with Chen Sheng.


    The swordsman has his own pride.


    Chen Sheng frowned slightly, but he did not speak any more. He had already seen that although Jian Jun was strong, he could not pose any threat to his life.


    The majestic sword aims at the continuous birth and death of clouds.


    Jian Jun said, "I have never been defeated in my life except Xinfen."


    "There must be a winner or loser today."


    Hearing this, Chen Sheng''s face became very ugly. Why is it difficult for Canghai friars to die? It is because, ah, it must be Canghai friars who can kill Canghai monks. Most of Canghai friars have a common problem, that is, fear of death.


    Since we are afraid of death, we can''t fight for it.


    Therefore, Chen Sheng is not afraid of other saints, but he is most afraid of the Canghai friar.


    The man who gives birth to death is the most terrible.


    Jianjun didn''t want to die. But he''s confident in himself. He was also very concerned about the outcome. Therefore, the situation facing Chen Sheng will be very difficult. This is not a sea or a contest between them. It''s a battle of life and death. Perhaps only one person can walk out of this battlefield in the end, which is the outcome Chen Sheng does not want to see. Why did he finally appear in the clouds of Luoyang City was afraid of chaoqingqiu. Afraid of his sword. And the people he''s going to kill on his sword.Life and death are big things.


    Death is more difficult to accept.


    Jianjun looked at the distance from the cloud. The sword light fell somewhere, and then exploded a sea of clouds, where the golden light scattered, revealing Chen Sheng''s clothes.


    A moment later, another sword light fell on the corner, and then cut off the corner. After leaving Chen Sheng''s clothes in the cloud, the corner turned into a golden armor god man and walked towards the sword king. The majestic golden light was all in the golden armor god man.


    Jinjia god man ran up in the clouds, shaking the sea of clouds, but a moment later, a sword light fell on him. Just in a moment, that sword light cut off its body, and a large golden light fell on the cloud, making a strange scene. It was very strange.


    The night sky was illuminated with gold.


    A large amount of golden light was scattered.


    Jian Jun''s sword has been put into the scabbard. Of course, it''s not that Jianjun wants to stop. It''s just that Jianjun wants to accumulate strength again, so that he can chop out a startling sword later.


    Instead of boring hundreds of swords and thousands of swords, it''s better to accumulate strength in one sword and win with one sword.


    Under a sword, only one person can walk out of the sea of clouds.


    Chen Sheng became more and more uneasy.


    He stares at the sword king, and the whole person''s momentum has reached the peak.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Another rain fell in Luoyang.


    A man came to Luoyang again.


    Luoyang City has more sword spirit.


    Ye Changting came to Luoyang City before it rained. When he went to a yard somewhere, it began to rain.


    Standing under the eaves, looking at the heavy rain, ye Changting straightened his body and pinched his face toward Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu''s expression remains unchanged, just looking at the distance.


    "You should know."


    "What should I know?"


    The dialogue begins now.


    Ye Changting looked at the rain curtain and said, "there is a sword in the distance, not a willow lane."


    The reason why he mentioned Liuxiang was to tell Chao Qingqiu what he was talking about and why he said it so clearly because chaoqingqiu is not the former chaoqingqiu.


    Nodding toward Qingqiu, "there are always a lot of things in the world that you can''t think of clearly or even know. What''s so strange?"


    "Maybe even Liuxiang is not his opponent," ye said


    After ye Changting felt the sword in Xiaoyuan City, he could naturally feel the strength and weakness.


    Talking about Liuxiang, Chao Qingqiu said calmly: "he is born with a defect, so it''s hard to get to the end. If Liuxiang was six thousand years ago, I would not be able to win easily."


    There are other meanings in words.


    Toward Qing Qiu asked: "you went to demon soil, what did you encounter?"


    Ye Changting is so close to him, and he is not willing to cover up his fatigue. Naturally, he can see ye Changting''s current state and know that ye Changting has only experienced a great war.


    Ye Changting lightly said: "and a big demon fight, almost died."


    Who nearly died, is it Ye Changting or that big demon?


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t ask much, but he looked calm.


    Ye Changting patted Chao Qingqiu''s head.


    Chao Qingqiu raised his head and said, "it was not easy to be a swordsman for six thousand years before a swordsman. Today there is a sword immortal and tomorrow a Taoist sage. After all, this world is not what we see."


    "I''ve always said that the world is not good, but now I can''t tell you where it''s good."


    Looking at the heavy rain towards Qingqiu, "let the people in the mountains solve the problems in the mountains."


    This sentence is a bit of a muddle.


    But ye Changting glared, "how do you know I''m going to say this thing."


    "Meng Jin''s return to the mountain is just a small means of Taoism. Even if the two little guys are not good enough, there will be swordsmen on the stairs. As for how to deal with them, I''m afraid there is no need to worry about Wu Shanhe''s temperament, but he won''t be led by Meng Jin by the nose."


    Toward Qing Qiu''s face showed a smile, "this situation, everyone feels interesting."


    Ye Changting slapped Chao Qingqiu''s head and asked, "do you want to be the guy who fiddles with the wind and cloud?"


    Chaoqingqiu walked several steps towards the side. Then he said, "I don''t have this skill."


    Chao Qingqiu said thoughtfully: "heaven and earth are a big chess game. I stood on the chessboard and played games with other sages. Now the saints are no longer qualified. This is a big chess game. Whether I can stand on the side of the river and play chess with that man is not sure."


    Ye Changting frowned and said, "the man who plays chess with you is an immortal out of heaven?"


    Immortal has always been the most popular word in the Qing and autumn days.


    Xiang Qingqiu thought, nodded and said, "if so, it''s not bad."


    "It''s just not very accurate."


    Ye Changting subconsciously wants to touch Chao Qingqiu''s head, but he falls into a void."So what''s the stake?" he asked


    Gamblers have bets.


    There are also chess players.


    It''s normal.


    "It''s the world, or something else."


    "It''s human."


    Looking at the world in Qing Qiu''s eyes, the calm is terrible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    Taking the world as a bet, I''m afraid that only Chao Qingqiu has the courage to do so.


    In the past few years, the Sword Fairy has done a lot of things. These things are big and small, and small things can be ignored. But once in a while, a big thing can make the rest of the world feel extremely frightened. Not to mention the truth behind that event, it is just the surface of the matter.


    What Qingqiu has done in the past few years, it is a great event that Qingtian city takes out the sword to cut open the sky curtain. In the future, more than one saint has been killed in Luoyang City.


    "If it is related to the rise and fall of a country, such a chess player can only be the one with the highest chess ability in his own country. The so-called chess power is not the one with high chess skills, but one who is skilled in calculation. My sword is the strongest in the world, but I am not the one who is most skilled in calculation. But I can only do such a big thing by myself."


    Chao Qingqiu raised his head and looked at the rain curtain and said, "gambling with the world will not make everyone appreciate you, but if you lose, you will become a sinner forever. It is not easy for anyone to do this kind of hard and thankless thing."


    Ye Changting also looked at the rain curtain, but did not immediately answer. Instead, he found a chair and sat down, waiting for the woman''s "belated" tea. After that, ye Changting took a drink, and then took a look at it and said, "don''t give up. I''m his only friend. How can I take out such a thing?"


    The woman was at a loss when she heard this sentence. Although she was not a wise woman before, ye Changting came several times. How could she not know what kind of character Ye Changting was? Such a sword immortal would be treated politely wherever she put it. She also understood this truth. There were good tea in the family, but not many.


    She was a little reluctant.


    It''s because of someone that you can''t give up.


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know why. She likes to drink tea in this life, so she prepared some tea leaves. But at the beginning, she just thought that she could only give them to chaoqingqiu.


    Looking at her shy smile, toward the corner of the mouth Qingqiu flash smile.


    Some women reluctantly turned to prepare new tea. Ye Changting then put down the cup and said, "this time, you seem to be much more comfortable than before."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "when I was not practicing sword in my early years, I found it interesting to listen to the singers singing in the city, but those words almost meant something, like what the next life is like this life. Now that there is an afterlife, why should we follow this life as one? "


    Ye Changting vomited, "only you are qualified for the green autumn."


    This brings the problem back to the beginning.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak. He was waiting for his cup of tea.


    After a moment, the woman naturally came out with two cups of tea, just one big and one small, very obvious.


    The big one is Qing Qiu''s, and the small one is Ye Changting''s.


    In front of Ye Changting, chaoqingqiu naturally picked up a large cup and took a drink.


    Ye Changting looks at this scene, a little incredible.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I''m not hopeless either. If there''s no chance of winning at all, I''ll die myself."


    Ye Changting pressed the hilt of his sword and said with a smile, "is it not easy?"


    Chao Qingqiu ignored him, but turned to look at the woman and asked in a low voice, "the child and the old woman, who can win the fight?"


    This is not a particularly difficult question to answer, but the question itself is a question.


    When a woman smiles, she just shakes her head. Chao Qingqiu is a Sword Fairy. She doesn''t think Chao Qingqiu is a simple sentence.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at her and said, "don''t think too much. Sometimes it''s not a good thing to think too much."


    Chao Qingqiu said: "we and them are children and old women. It''s hard to say who wins or loses."


    Ye Changting is too lazy to say much. Chao Qingqiu has always said something about tianwai, and he is too lazy to ask again. If there is any problem in the future, the big deal is to kill it with one sword.


    If there is no problem, it will be better.


    The rain has been falling, there is no tendency to stop.


    Chao Qingqiu drinks tea and talks a lot of gossip. Maybe he didn''t like to talk much before. So this time, he said a lot of gossip, but gossip is just gossip, which made Ye Changting very impatient.


    Ye Changting stayed patiently for another half an hour. Listening to Chao Qingqiu talking about a lot of Luoyang City things, he finally couldn''t help it.


    "Don''t be impatient."


    Chao Qingqiu smiles, "the rain in Luoyang city begins to fall. How can it be a simple rain? There''s nothing about us now. Just watch. "


    Ye Changting asked, "what are you looking at?"


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile: "naturally, it depends on how I play this chess game, or to put it another way, let''s see how the pieces on the chessboard will be selected."


    "It''s just that no matter how you choose it, it''s not easy."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sunset and solitary ducks fly together, the autumn water is long and the sky is the same color.This is a famous poem of a great poet. It is about a place in gengyang in Liangxi. There are many beautiful scenery in this place. Many scholars from all over the world have come here. Naturally, there are countless well-known poems left behind. However, none of them can remember that sentence. It is a parallel prose, which tells the story of a building.


    The building is on the Bank of the river. There used to be a lot of people, but now it''s the flood season. The water level on the Bank of the river is much higher than usual. That building seems a little lonely and dangerous. Few people dare to climb the building to see the river scenery.


    In addition, this year''s flood is really a little big, and the bottom floor has been completely submerged. Let alone ordinary people, it may be difficult for even a martial arts man to climb this building.


    But now there are two people upstairs.


    There was a white haired man with a volume of old books pinned to his waist, and the other had a calm look, which seemed to be a bit of a fairyland.


    Two age apart, looking at some older people standing on the roof of the building, no one spoke.


    The rolling river never stops from east to west. Two people look at the river and they don''t know a person to show any special expression.


    The roar of the river can''t be said to be quiet. The atmosphere in the galloping building can only be described by the word "quiet".


    The old man with the old book in his mouth said, "that thing is still not in my pocket."


    The dignified middle-aged man said, "there is no eternal secret in this world. Besides, I have never regarded it as a secret. It doesn''t matter if I can''t hold it now. She can''t change her way to choose anyone by herself."


    "But if anyone wants to kill her, I will kill first."


    The old man said with a smile, "your daughter is so blood, how can she be a sea in the future? The Taoist school should put pressure on her in the future. But the world can''t see through these things, so it''s doomed to cause a great disturbance again. Can''t you, the leader of the Taoist sect, bear it?"


    The middle-aged men dare to say that they have nothing to do with their faces


    The old man said with a smile, "you are still like this, ye Xiujing."


    Who is ye Xiujing? Naturally, he is the most important one among the Taoist saints.


    Ye Sheng looked at the old man and said helplessly, "you Confucianism is a dog that only bites people without talking."


    Zhou Fu Zi said with a smile, "your words are really not pleasant to hear."


    But not very angry.


    The realm of the two sages is already so wonderful that they will not be serious about this problem.


    Ye Sheng looked at the surging river, silent for a long time, "Liang also want to enter the cloud, daomen will count him one."


    In Qing Qiu''s reign, there was a World War I in Luoyang City. After several saints were cut down, the forces in the world could not be said to be reshuffle, but on the whole, it was different from the original. Nowadays, Taoism and Confucianism naturally need new saints to appear to maintain the situation of mountains and rivers.


    For daomen, the main beam is naturally the one who is most likely to enter the cloud. Now Ye Sheng appears here to meet Zhou Fu Zi, naturally to solve this problem.


    Liang also entered the cloud, Confucianism can not send people to intercept.


    That''s what it''s about.


    Then, one day when a Confucian monk enters the cloud, the Taoist school can''t do anything, but it needs a name from Zhou.


    Ye Sheng said, "no matter how the swordsman is, he won''t want to make a move, so you and I can settle this matter."


    Zhou Fu Zi said: "Liang is also a natural shortcut, that is Su Ye."


    A master, a master.


    That''s exactly what happened.


    Ye Sheng said: "in addition to Liang Yi, there may be other people in daomen."


    Zhou Fu Zi laughed and said, "it doesn''t need to say much. Each depends on his own ability."


    After all, Taoism is more profound than Confucianism. Besides Liang Yi, there are other monks who can come to the last step. This is not a big event, and it is not an impossible thing. However, Confucianism does not have it. So Zhou Fu Zi can''t say anything more than this.


    This is a helpless move.


    Ye Sheng took a look at Zhou Fu Zi and said, "Shengge may enter the sea within a hundred years."


    Zhou Fu Zi frowned and said, "when the time comes, you and Liang will escort her. What can we do?"


    Ye Sheng did not speak.


    "There are too many unknowns," Zhou said


    Ye Sheng no longer continued to talk about this, but said: "swordsmen have a sword immortal in one vein. We need to be faster."


    The battle of little garden city is not over yet, but both of them already know.


    "Six thousand years later, a willow lane, a Ye Changting, who did not know where he came from, and two young men, the star swordsman, began to shine."


    Zhou Fu Zi sighed, and it seemed that he would soon see the image of swordsmen becoming strong again.


    "Now there is another Sword Fairy."


    Ye Sheng looked at the river with a deep look in his eyes. "Chao Qingqiu''s sword has indeed cut a new world, and no one can match him."Zhou Fu Zi stretched out his hand and pressed it on the book on his waist. "If he is still in the world, this world will be really terrible."


    Ye Sheng rarely nodded: "but he left the world."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    No one can compare the meaning of chaoqingqiu to the world. Even if many people don''t like him, the meaning of this sword immortal to the world is still unique.


    Ye Sheng looked at the river, just like looking at a long river of time. He was solemn and solemn. "The way of the world is like this. It can''t be reversed. We can only follow this river. But what can we become in the end has been out of our control."


    Ye Sheng''s words are not simple, but Zhou Fuzi is the first person of Confucianism, and he is not a fool. Naturally, he can clearly know the meaning of this. He then said: "the invariability of the world is the fundamental reason for people to feel tired. If you don''t go to the early autumn and look at the world as it is today, it will be very interesting to think of it."


    Ye Sheng sneered: "if he doesn''t leave, we will be sent away."


    There is no problem with this saying. If the world is like this, if you don''t go to the Qing and autumn, the three religions will naturally suffer.


    Zhou Fu Zi suddenly sighed: "I suddenly envy those monks in the Buddhist land. No matter what the general situation of the mountains and rivers, they can''t fall into the situation that worries them. They are more comfortable than we are when they read Sutras in peace of mind."


    Ye Sheng listened to Zhou Fu Zi''s talk about Buddha land. He just looked at the river without saying a word. He, the Taoist sect leader, has many things to think about every day. Besides his practice, how to continue the glory of Taoism and how to consolidate the position of Taoism in the mountains and rivers, Ye Sheng doesn''t pay much attention to the Buddha land which can only be said to be a corner of peace.


    After that, he left the building for the sake of meeting with the master of nature.


    Zhou Fu Zi remained unmoved and looked at the surging river. He laughed and suddenly fell on the Bank of the river.


    At this time, it is the flood season. Many places on both sides of the river bank are submerged. Fortunately, the people living on both sides of the river bank have known and known for a long time that they have not planted crops on both sides of the river, which will reduce a lot of losses.


    Zhou Fu Zi swam down the Bank of the river. There was a long section of the river bank. Because of the low and flat terrain, many of the farmland over there that had not been affected in previous years were in trouble this year.


    Many farmland was flooded by the river, and naturally many crops disappeared.


    But this is not the biggest loss, but the River continues to spread towards the distance, which will destroy the village. On the distant hills, you can see many people walking up the mountain, carrying a lot of things, and their faces are very ugly.


    The sadness is written on the face and cannot be concealed.


    Zhou Fu Zi stood in the distance, looking at these people with a calm expression.


    He found that these displaced people were women, children, old and young. The real young men were all behind, carrying hoes and digging gullies, hoping to lead the river away as soon as possible.


    Anyway, I don''t want to drown my home.


    Zhou Fu Zi has no compassion. In this world, there are too many things happening every day. Among these things, he knows a lot, and there are many things he doesn''t know. Naturally, there are many things that can help, but what he doesn''t know, there are many things that can''t help. Why don''t saints walk in the world?


    Of course, it is because there are so many things in the world that it is impossible for a saint to make a decision on everything, nor can a saint intervene in everything. If this matter is done and other things are not done, it will naturally fall on people.


    Therefore, if we do not, we will not do anything. This is just.


    Zhou Fu Zi is very clear about this truth, so he can only watch. If he reaches out his hand to do something, and let people know that he did it, the people will be grateful. But once this thing is spread out, if there are similar things happening in the future, but Zhou Fu Zi doesn''t, it will make people resent for a long time Therefore, there are fewer people who believe in him.


    Today''s sages are respected by the world, not for anything else, but for realm and knowledge.


    Of course, more is better, but it''s not good to try at the risk of less.


    Master Zhou shook his head and stopped looking at the scene. There was no problem with the sufferings of the world, whether they knew it or not.


    He continued to walk down the river, and soon saw a group of officials dressed up by the government carrying carts of grain to the other side. It seems that this is to relieve the victims.


    The officials who escorted the grain were not in a good mood and were somewhat bored, but the leader was full of worry, as if he was full of concern for the victims.


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at the official, and soon heard the noise in the distance. On both sides of the road, there were many masked grass bandits. They came for the food. Those bandits carried knives and soon fought with the officials. Besides the sound of water in the distance, many voices of falling down could be heard here.


    Heavy objects fall on the ground, that is the passage of life.Are the victims suffering?


    If they are not suffering, they are afraid that they will have no human nature.


    Is the grass bandit bitter?


    The bandits haven''t eaten for many days. If they don''t eat anything, they will leave the world. They don''t do too much evil, rob property and never kill people. But now, they are so hungry that no one can stand it.


    So it''s not clear.


    Zhou Fu Zi watched this farce.


    A long time later, the farce came to an end.


    No matter how brave and fearless they were, the hungry bandits were not the opponents of those officials. Those officers were trained and never hungry, so they finally laughed to the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    The official looked at the fallen bandits and was full of pity. I think this kind of emotion will appear many times in the future.


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at the sky in the distance, looked at the bright moon to rise, and then he went to other places.


    It is useless for him to look at the sufferings of the world.


    He walked a few steps ahead of the cloud, and suddenly a Buddhist light appeared in the distance.


    Zhou Fu Zi stopped and looked at the Buddha light. His expression became very solemn.


    With the light of the Buddha, a monk appeared on the cloud.


    There are no Buddhist monks in the mountains and rivers, which is the current situation for many years. Apart from Zen, other monks have hardly appeared in the mountains and rivers except for the opening of the fog mountain.


    This monk is not an ordinary person at first sight. How can the person who can stop Zhou Fu Zi be an ordinary person.


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at the monk and did not speak.


    To be exact, it was the old monk.


    "No matter how much suffering there is in the world, even if we can''t manage it, why can''t we have compassion?"


    With this sentence falling in the clouds, countless Buddhist lights are also in the clouds.


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at the old monk and did not ask him how he appeared here. He just said, "there are too many things in the world that I can''t manage."


    The old monk recited a Buddhist name in a low voice, but quickly said, "master Zhou, you are not right to do this."


    Who are you?


    It''s wrong for you to do so. What is the matter you did?


    These are two questions, which need to be answered by Zhou alone.


    Zhou said, "I don''t want to say anything to you. I just remember that we reached an agreement thousands of years ago. We are still alive. You are only two people. How could you have other thoughts?"


    The old monk''s expression is still very calm, "Chao Qingqiu has cut open the new gate, why do you still want to be in the door, and not come out to have a look?"


    Zhou Fu Zi did not speak.


    The old monk said: "there are still two saints left in Confucianism. Even if Su ye can enter the cloud one day, there will be only three. If Su ye can not go to the Taoist school, it will be no threat to the swordsman. If he still sticks to what he did then, I''m afraid he will make some changes in the future situation of Shanhe. It''s all in your mind, not to mention me They don''t want much. "


    Not much.


    Just some.


    Are these just some?


    Zhou Fu Zi frowned and said, "the situation has not reached what you think. If you want to come here, you can''t do it now. You have been in the cloud for hundreds of years. How can you still be the same as you used to be Stupid. "


    The old monk is very old, but not necessarily really.


    Besides, it is always relative.


    Compared with many sages, Zhou Fu Zi was old.


    The old monk looked at Zhou Fu Zi and said to him that he was stupid and didn''t care at all. "I think this is a good opportunity for you and us. Under a delicate situation, our choice will change a lot of things."


    The old monk sat in the cloud, "standing on this side of the river bank or standing on that side, this is a very delicate thing."


    Zhou Fu Zi was disgusted. He looked at the old monk and sneered: "there are twelve saints in the cloud. Many people have always said that I dislike Du Gong the least. But few people really know that you are the most disgusting person for me. You are not only stupid, but also very proud."


    "You are still a monk


    Standing in the cloud, Zhou Fu Zi has already drawn out the volume of books in his waist. Su Ye likes to have another book, and Zhou Fu Zi also likes it. But Su Ye''s volume is certainly not as valuable as Zhou Fu Zi''s.


    Because this volume is the treasure of Confucianism.


    Confucian heavenly book!


    This is the only good thing in the world.


    When master Zhou took out the book, he wanted to hit it, saying that it was not easy to use anything else.


    The old monk lowered his head and seemed to be afraid.


    "You didn''t bring that lantern," Zhou said


    The old monk was speechless.


    Zhou Fu Zi sneered again: "in this case, even he does not approve of your doing this, but you still come, isn''t it stupid?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    There are many lanterns in this world, but the one that everyone knows is in the Buddha land.


    Twelve saints have twelve sacred vessels.


    Among the twelve sacred vessels, the most famous one of Confucianism is the Confucian heavenly book. The most famous one in Taoism is the Zhenyao bowl in the hands of Ye Sheng. This saint is a Taoist saint. The sacred vessel in his hand even crushed a big demon. Naturally, it can be well known by many people in the world.


    The lantern in Buddha''s land is the most famous sacred vessel in Buddhism. It is also the most famous one among the twelve sacred vessels. It is also the most famous lantern in the world. That lantern is different from each saint''s sacred vessel.


    This is something that has existed since the establishment of Buddhism. It has been handed down for many years and is in the charge of the Buddhist sect leader.


    The leader of this generation of Buddhists is Huihou monk. He is the master of Buddha land. He is the first Buddhist among many monks. He has a profound realm and Buddhism is also the first in the world. He never steps out of the Buddhist land. He has stayed in Lingshan for two reasons. The first thing is that there are all Buddhist scriptures in Lingshan. Many people can''t read them for a lifetime After finishing a small part of it, when he was young, he vowed to read all the Buddhist scriptures of Lingshan mountain all his life. For this reason, he never thought of going out of Lingshan mountain all his life. Some people even thought why he wanted to practice hard, just to have more time to study these Buddhist scriptures.


    The second thing is that the lantern is so important that Huihou monk will not leave the lantern day and night and watch it.


    Why is that lantern so important?


    The answer lies in the utility of that lantern.


    Other sacred objects have a clear function. For example, Ye Sheng''s demon bowl is to suppress the demon clan. Chen Sheng''s ghost painting is the highest embodiment of the talisman. Then this lantern represents life and death and time.


    These are two things that saints want to know most.


    Longevity is always the most talked about thing by sages.


    It is said that in order to let the lantern leave Lingshan, the sages on both sides of Taoism and Confucianism wanted to reach an agreement with the saints of Buddha land to exchange the lantern for something else. In short, the conditions were extremely generous, just to see the lantern and feel a long life.


    But it didn''t work out in the end.


    As everyone knows, no one can compare the understanding of the river for a long time among the Buddhist masters of each generation. That is because there is such a lantern.


    Zhou Fu Zi mentioned the lantern in his speech, which was also very solemn.


    "You already know the importance of that lantern. Don''t mention me. Even if all the Buddhist monks go to ask him, he won''t let me take the lantern away."


    The old monk looked at Zhou Fu Zi and said plainly, "he doesn''t want to deal with the outside world, but I do. If you are willing to talk to me more, it will not be a big problem to bring lanterns."


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at the old monk like an idiot and said coldly, "how can you be the master in this way?"


    "So I''m also trying to be the master. I''ve been a master for hundreds of years. I''m a little annoyed. He only knows how to read Buddhist scriptures. So he should read Buddhist scriptures and let me take good care of the Buddha land."


    Zhou Fu Zi sighed that he was not willing to continue to waste time here. Some people felt that it was meaningful to spend more time with him, while some people felt that they were wasting time even though they stayed with him for a short time.


    Obviously, today''s old monks belong to the latter.


    The old monk knew that Zhou Fu Zi''s conversation was not high. He raised his head and put on a very strange look. "Ye Xiujing wants to be a little bit interested. Her daughter must have some problems now, but there are many Buddhist scriptures in Lingshan mountain that can help her solve her doubts."


    Zhou Fu Zi sighed, did not speak, just a flash, then left here, went elsewhere, a golden light, will hide his figure.


    It''s good to talk about business or do something else. If you want to make it, you have to put the same chips in front of you. Even if one party doesn''t have enough chips, as long as the other side shows interest in the other party''s chips, it will naturally be possible to talk.


    However, in some cases, the other party has nothing to do with business, and he will come to set up the White Wolf empty handed.


    There are many such businesses.


    But it must be that one side is very proficient in this way, and the other side is more stupid and strange, which is good.


    But now the situation is, no matter how you look at it, Zhou Fu Zi doesn''t look like that stupid person, and the old monk doesn''t seem to be that smart guy.


    So this business, Zhou Fu Zi, has no interest in going on.


    Even if ye Xiujing was changed, it was also


    .


    The sage in the clouds, no one is stupid.


    Especially these two masters of one religion.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Fu Zi left that place and came here.


    There are many high-rise buildings in the school palace, and those buildings are even bigger than many buildings in Luoyang City.The scenery of the school palace has always been not bad, let the common people in the secular world see it, just afraid it will startle the chin.


    Zhou Fu Zi was a monk who came out of the school in those years. He visited his hometown again, but there was no feeling of nostalgia. He just walked through the mountains and soon fell in front of a broken hut.


    The monks in the Academy knew that there lived the master of Su ye in this hut.


    Although the old man never walked out of the hut, he was a teacher, and naturally he had a great reputation.


    Some bad reputations are easy to spread.


    Zhou Fu Zi stood in front of the hut, and the Confucian heavenly Book returned to his waist.


    The old man in the hut had a verbal battle with a sage in the cloud. In fact, Zhou Fu Zi knew that, but he didn''t participate in it. Besides his identity, there were many other reasons.


    But he knew the whole story.


    The swearing battle, which had hardly been handed down in the world, should have vanished with the departure of the sage.


    In fact, even when the saint was still alive, no one was talking about the curse.


    Very few people know.


    This is especially true of those who know the whole story.


    Why not let that thing spread in the world? This is the selfishness of the Confucian sage who has left the world. He just doesn''t want too many people to know. As for why, the answer is very simple.


    Because he lost the fight.


    Why did the old man stay in the hut? It''s worth thinking about.


    But anyway.


    It is a fact that the old gentleman is superior to the saint in swearing.


    Cannot be changed.


    There is a cloud between the sage and the world.


    Some people are under the cloud, others are on the cloud.


    The man under the cloud is better than the man on the cloud.


    It hasn''t changed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    There are exceptions to everything.


    No matter how the old gentleman and the sage in the cloud were covered up afterwards, he was defeated by the old man. This is a fact and cannot be changed.


    Zhou Fu Zi stood in front of the thatched cottage, and no one around could come here. The sage''s method is so simple.


    Even more, a wisp of Qi left Zhou Fu Zi''s fingers and went to the hut.


    Outside the hut there was the sound of the wind, and Zhou Fu Zi was standing in the wind.


    There was an old gentleman in the hut, with his eyes closed, lying on a simple wooden bed, snoring slightly.


    I think it''s time to fall asleep.


    It is just that Zhou Fu Zi has already revealed that he has arrived at the door. How can this old gentleman be indifferent?


    Even if the old man wanted to be indifferent, he would not allow it.


    Just a little movement, the wooden bed began to shake, the amplitude is not big, but can always make the old man can not pretend to sleep, sleep people can not wake up, but the old man still opened his eyes.


    Open his eyes, the old man quickly sat up, staring at the broken door, the old man frowned and cried, "who is so boring, teasing an old man like me?"


    This is the question of knowing why.


    For a monk like the old gentleman, there are not many people in the world who can let him care. However, he still feels that the external Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi.


    If there''s no chance of winning a fight, don''t fight.


    This is the old gentleman''s code of conduct over the years, which has never changed. The reason why we don''t quarrel is because we can''t fight. Naturally, it''s the same if we don''t fight.


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at the broken hut and knew that the old man was going to play tricks and frown slightly. He didn''t say anything more. He just took a step forward and the whole man fell into the hut.


    There were few things in the hut, a wooden table, a chair, a wooden bed.


    Zhou Fu Zi sat in his chair and looked at the old man sitting on the bed.


    They looked at each other without saying much, but the old man knew what Zhou Fu Zi thought and Zhou Fu Zi knew what the old man thought. In fact, both of them didn''t have to say much to know the whole story of the matter, but it was not so simple.


    Zhou Fu Zi was silent for a while, and then said, "I talked with ye Xiujing that nothing will happen when Su Ye enters the cloud. Liang also enters the cloud, and we will not do anything. It is meaningless to maintain the current situation. The situation of mountains and rivers has remained unchanged for six thousand years. Daomen don''t think it is very good, and I don''t think it''s very good."


    The old man had no expression.


    Zhou continued: "if you can''t let go of the old things, I can issue a legal order."


    The old man turned his head, there was no happy look, but more and more indifferent, "this is the so-called people walking tea cool?"


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at him and did not speak.


    There is order and size.


    On the question of whether Confucianism will play a more important role in the future, the old events of that year naturally seem less important.


    The old man stood up, and his whole body trembled, not because of old age or anger, but because he could not help it.


    The old man looked at Zhou Fu Zi and said nothing.


    Zhou Fu Zi is also waiting for the answer.


    It''s quiet again.


    After a moment, the old man said, "I stay in this hut, not because I am afraid of death, nor because I am afraid of him. If so, after he left the world, I will come out. I just think about one thing all the time through the original thing. If I can''t think of it, I will not come out. If you want to let me into the cloud, I have to think about it. If I can''t think of it, I will not leave Yes. "


    There was some strange emotion in Zhou Fu Zi''s eyes. "There are many things in this world that I can''t think of clearly. There are tens of thousands of things I know. If everything is so tangled, there is no need to practice."


    The old gentleman was not very interested. Even in the face of the Confucianist leader in front of him, he had no awe.


    Zhou Fu Zi exhaled a puff of turbid Qi.


    At the beginning, he didn''t come out to say a few fair words. He felt that the old man and he were not on the same road. Even if one day, the old man came to the cloud from the world, he would never stand beside him and be on the side of the river with him.


    It is only at different times that he comes to the school in person.


    The old man looked at Zhou Fu Zi a few times, and then he fell down. This is a sign that the words have come to this point. There is no need to say more.


    He is a monk who ascends a building, and Wan Wan is not the opponent of Zhou Fu Zi, and Zhou Fu Zi has a high status. If people can see him treat him like this, he will be despised by ten thousand people for a long time.


    Zhou Fu Zi stood up and said calmly, "there are thousands of roads, and each has its own way. But since those roads were opened up by predecessors, we should have some gratitude instead of the present."


    Having said this, regardless of whether the old gentleman had listened to it, Zhou Fu Zi had already returned to the hut.Back in front of the hut, Zhou took a look at the sky.


    All the air was gone, and soon a middle-aged man with a Book pinned to his waist appeared here.


    In charge of the school, Su Ye.


    The master of the school took a look at Zhou Fu Zi, and soon bowed with his fists. His face was gentle, and no one could find fault.


    Zhou Fu Zi nodded slightly and said in a soft voice, "let''s pay attention to the matter of entering the cloud."


    With these words, Zhou Fu Zi did not talk about it any more. He just looked at Su ye and disappeared.


    Su Ye looked at the hut and asked tentatively, "sir?"


    "Go away!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a visit to the school, he was not in a good mood, but he was not very bad either.


    He stood in the cloud, looked at a place, walked forward a few steps, and then looked at the horizon and said: "all kinds of deduction, at this time, it has no effect at all, still have to explore by ourselves."


    There''s a voice coming out of the sky.


    Zhou Fu Zi stood in his place, listened for a moment, and then said, "this is the way the road is."


    It was another ethereal sound.


    "This is the best way," Zhou said


    With these words, Zhou Fu Zi walked toward the cloud.


    There is snow between heaven and earth.


    Snow is not snow, but sword.


    How much snow there is, how much sword spirit, how much sword spirit.


    Zhou Fu Zi can''t count, but feeling these sword meanings reminds him of the sword immortal Chao Qingqiu who has left the world.


    He looked at the talisman under the cloud, at the golden light, at the sword meaning.


    Then he opened the book calmly.


    Just for a moment, the sound of the road sounded between heaven and earth, as if countless Confucian sages were praising the sages and sages. Those voices came from the book, with a series of majestic Qi.


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at the lower part, his expression was indifferent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    Xiaoyuan city has been a storm for a long time. Those swords are pressing down on the golden light. However, it is only a matter of time before Chen Sheng is defeated.


    It''s terrible.


    No one thought that Jian Jun, who had been trapped here for thousands of years, had such a powerful ability to extricate himself. The sharp sword spirit was like the maggot of tarsal bones. I don''t know when it was all around Chen Sheng''s side. Originally, it went down according to this trend, and then it was the last time of the battle between Chen Sheng and Jianjun The difference between negative and life and death is at the last moment.


    But no one thought that a book appeared in Xiaoyuan city at the moment.


    Watching the book appear in the night sky, Li Fuyao raised his head. His mood was very complicated. Beside him, the old Jianxiu also looked at the book and said in surprise, "what is this?"


    "This is a book."


    Li Fuyao looked at the night sky, calm and terrible, "this is the Confucian Saint Zhou Fu Zi''s Confucian heaven book."


    There are many monks'' magic weapons in this world. They may be books, but they can only be the book and the person with such prestige and golden light.


    Zhou Fu Zi''s significance in this world is very important, so many scholars have used a lot of heavy ink to describe that person, but that person in the cloud, not many people can see, those ordinary scholars can not see, so those depictions, more imagination, not too much real.


    But Zhou Fu Zi is Zhou Fu Zi, even if the description is not true, it is also Zhou Fu Zi, absolutely no one dares to despise him.


    Even if there was, the man left the world.


    Old Jianxiu was not a stupid old man. He listened to this without any silence, but his face was unbelievable. "Even the sage has come. What kind of person is this sword king?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He just thought silently in his heart. How could the Sword Fairy, who could be compared with Xin Jianxian in those years, be ordinary people?


    "I hope this sword master can live."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao will leave with his sword box on his back. If Chen Sheng had been driving to the small garden city before, Li Fuyao was not in a hurry, it was because there was a sword king. But at this time, Zhou Fu Zi came here obviously to achieve the joint efforts of the two sages. In this situation, Jian Jun would have no chance of winning.


    The sword master, no matter how skillful his cultivation is, he can''t compare with that of chaoqingqiu. Since he can''t, he has no chance of winning.


    Li Fuyao really wants to see what the final outcome is. However, once the sword king is defeated, he is likely to be killed by two saints, so Li Fuyao has to leave here.


    He glanced at the sky.


    He went out of the city with his sword case on his back.


    On the street, there are the sword meanings of Jian Jun, because these sword meanings are not aimed at Li Fuyao. Although Li Fuyao feels a bit prickly when walking among them, it will never be too difficult.


    Jianjun is in the cloud. The sea of clouds has already been cut out by the sword spirit one after another.


    His face was a little pale, but still as calm.


    "Run what?"


    Jianjun said something to Xiaoyuan city.


    "I''m afraid you can''t beat it."


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help but reply.


    Zhou Fu Zi was far away and didn''t look down at Xiaoyuan city. People like him, regardless of their status or realm, were one of the highest groups of people. Naturally, they would not fight against a young monk in the twilight situation. Even if that person''s talent was high and his influence on the future situation of mountains and rivers was great, he would not do it casually.


    The enemy of the sea is also the sea.


    The Confucian heavenly Book burst out one after another golden light. Without any nonsense, the Confucian sage had countless means to bring it out.


    There are already two sword immortals, ye Changting and Liuxiang, in this world, and one more is unacceptable to Taoism and Confucianism.


    Since we can''t accept it, we can''t let it happen.


    The king of the sword was holding wanzhang long and looked at the talisman and the book of heaven. He did not speak. The battle between the sea and the sea could not be solved by words.


    Just a moment later, the sword light came out again in the cloud sea, and passed by from somewhere until it fell on the talisman. It was like a comet, which was very dazzling.


    At the same time, some snowflakes were falling in the clouds.


    Cold and sword are all in it.


    There was a golden thunder cloud behind Zhou Fu Zi, and there were even golden lightning in it. Looking at it, it looked like strips of golden boa constrictors shuttling through the clouds. I didn''t know when they would rush to bite people.


    The majestic air machine has already been covered with the sea of clouds, and the corner of sword King''s clothes has been broken.


    Those falling cloth strips, but in the air meet some snowflakes, back to the corner of sword Jun''s clothes.


    It''s just that there''s a little golden line in the middle.


    It''s like gilt edged.


    The long light in the hand of the sword master swept away in an instant, and the countless majestic sword Qi tore up a sea of clouds in an instant, and cut off the talisman in a flash.Chen Sheng''s ghost talisman is not only a talisman but also a magic weapon. It has never been cut off. Even in the early days of chaoqingqiu, it has never been cut off by a sword. However, it has been cut off by the sword king today.


    Jianjun is one of the few sword immortals in the world, but how can it be so powerful?


    Chen Sheng lost his mind for a short time.


    But it was in this moment that Chen Sheng lost his mind, the golden Python behind Zhou Fu Zi rushed to the sword master. Although some of the python were hanged by the sword king in the middle of the way, a considerable number of the python still skimmed over the large net woven by the sword and fell behind the sword king.


    The golden light illuminates the white clothes of the sword king.


    If someone looks carefully, you can see that there is some blood on the sword King''s white clothes.


    This is the wound from the war before.


    The golden Python ran into the sword king.


    Zhou Fu Zi took back the Confucian heavenly book and soon came to the sword king.


    In the hands of the Confucian heavenly book, Zhou Fu Zi''s expression was very indifferent, "since you do not belong to this era, why do you still keep it?"


    With these words, Zhou Fu Zi''s hand was about to be printed on the chest of the sword king. There were countless golden lights in that hand, as well as countless breath of the road. It was Zhou Fu Zi''s hard blow. I''m afraid it''s not so good to take it.


    Jian Jun''s long hair had already been blown out of order. He looked up at Zhou Fu Zi and said in a cold voice, "the swordsman is dead in front of him. Is it possible that there is no such statement now?"


    With these words, the sword ideas between heaven and earth are condensed and gathered in front of Jianjun. From a distance, it seems that there is a huge sword, born from the clouds, and the tip of that huge sword is facing the back of Zhou Fu Zi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    The sea is not to be bullied, nor easy to kill.


    Zhou Fu Zi and Chen Sheng wanted to kill the sword king. Why didn''t the sword master want to kill the two three religious sages? There was no hatred between the two sages. But Chen Sheng had a killing intention on him before, so he wanted to kill Chen Sheng. This is a very normal thing. After Zhou Fu Zi came to help Chen Sheng, Zhou Fu Zi could kill him.


    Moreover, judging from the current situation of the war, it is the best choice to kill Zhou Fu Zi first, because it is obvious that Zhou Fu Zi''s realm strength is much stronger than Chen Sheng''s. naturally, such a saint should be killed first.


    So there was the great sword.


    Naturally, swords are used to kill people. Therefore, when the huge sword was shaped, countless majestic sword ideas converged into a line, and they all flowed behind Zhou Fu Zi.


    Originally, the sea of clouds is even more tumbling. When I am here, I am afraid that I am not in the world.


    In the distance, there was a tall building in the sea of clouds. Even the Chen Sheng frowned slightly when he saw it. The tall building was born in the sea of clouds, but it was very tall, as if connecting heaven and earth.


    Jianjun looked at the scene indifferently. His white hair was draped on his shoulder at will, as if it was nothing to do with himself. After the building was formed, it soon became an ice tower. It was still magnificent, but it was a little chilly.


    The meaning of sword is mixed with chill. The giant sword nearby and the ice tower in the distance are enough to catch people''s eyes.


    When the ice tower formed and the huge sword moved forward, countless sword ideas poured into Zhou Fu Zi''s robe, which filled the robe of the Confucian sage. It seemed that there was a strong wind between heaven and earth. Zhou Fu Zi looked at the sword master, turned around and swept away hundreds of feet away. His sword spirit passed through his body and fell into the sea of clouds in the distance Mingwai didn''t look at it as if he was seriously injured.


    After a moment, he looked at the sword master and said, "swordsman''s killing power is unparalleled in the world. It''s true that within ten meters of the swordsman''s body is a dead place, which is not groundless. But what about death? It''s still alive. Although you are high in swordsmanship, it''s worse than that killing embryo A line. "


    Almost all sword immortals in this world are worse than chaoqingqiu.


    "Although this is a line, there are many differences in the difference. In this case, how can you kill me in the clouds?"


    "Since you want to build this ice tower, I''ll show you how to step on it!"


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at the tall building with sword and cold. The whole body began to shine with gold, and then a towering Dharma phase appeared on the cloud.


    Generally, big demons prefer to perform Dharma, but this is not to say that the sword immortals of the sages and swordsmen of the three religions would not be able to do so. After Zhou Fu Zi had achieved such a great Dharma, he looked very tall. The sword King standing in the sea of clouds looked like a mole ant, as if he could easily crush him to death as long as he stretched out his hand.


    But how can the sea be so easy to kill?


    Zhou Fu Zi looked down at Jian Jun, then stretched out a huge palm and slowly pressed on the ice tower.


    Countless golden lights would fall on the ice tower, but soon a sword came out to meet the golden lights. But after a moment, only a sound of breaking could be heard above the sea of clouds, and the golden light fell on the ice tower.


    It''s a smash!


    The roof of the icehouse began to collapse gradually. After the cornice met with the golden light, it collapsed in an instant. Countless pieces of ice fell into the sea of clouds, but they never fell into the sea of clouds. At the moment, the sea of clouds seemed like a big pool. All those ice blocks were taken back. Zhou Fu Zi''s palm pressed down, with the meaning of absolute destruction.


    In the blink of an eye, that ice building, only the bottom of the base.


    Between heaven and earth, above the sea of clouds, Jian Jun stood in front of the big pool and looked at the broken ice tower. He was speechless. All around him, there was a broken sword spirit and disordered sword spirit. He felt that he was a sword immortal in the sea.


    Chen Sheng has been observing the situation. After the ghost amulet was cut off, he kept holding on and didn''t take any action. Now, Chen Sheng looks at the sword master''s spirit a little lax, and the second ghost amulet appears on his side. Only this time, compared with the previous one, this ghost charm is much smaller, just hovering on his side, and ordinary talisman There is not much difference. The only difference is probably the momentum and golden light contained in this talisman.


    Jianjun stood by the pool and suddenly sat down. Then he looked at the FA Xiang of Zhou Fu Zi and the ghost Amulet of Chen Sheng.


    This sword king has been trapped in Xiaoyuan city for thousands of years. Once he gets out of trouble, is he going to leave before he has time to see the world?


    The king of the sword will be wanzhang long still in the pool, calm said: "my life, just lost to Xinfen only one person, how can it be inferior to you?"


    It''s not loud. It''s hard to hear.


    But the two saints in the cloud heard it.Zhou Fu Zi said in a deep voice: "that Xin Jianxian is not stronger than chaoqingqiu in today''s time. You are also so today."


    "I''ve heard you say that man''s name is Chao Qingqiu. I think he should be a wonderful sword immortal. Where has that Sword Fairy gone now? And leave the world and become an immortal? "


    In this situation, Jianjun even began to gossip with Zhou Fu Zi.


    "The killing embryo thought that the world was unparalleled, and the immortal thought it was boring. How about now, is he not dead in the world?"


    Chen Sheng couldn''t help speaking.


    The swordsman looked at Chen Shengwei and said, "if you are an extraordinary person, you will naturally have extraordinary ideas. Do you know that?"


    Chen Sheng sneered: "you are extraordinary, but you still want to die today, so what?"


    Jian Jun no longer talks, just closed his eyes and concentrated his mind. No one would like to die. Therefore, Jian Jun is doomed not to die. There must be a final battle after that.


    Jian Jun, whose white hair began to dance wildly, looked calm.


    Li Fuyao, who was about to step out of the small garden city, met a man at the gate of the city.


    The man had a willow branch pinned to his waist, a sword hanging on the other side, and then dressed in a green suit, he squatted under a willow tree in an alley not far from the gate of the city, watching the heavy snow.


    Li Fuyao stops.


    The man looked up at him.


    The two looked at each other and soon looked away.


    Li Fuyao soon felt a powerful sword in the lane. Right around the man, Li Fuyao''s face changed greatly, "master..."


    I haven''t finished.


    "Willow lane."


    The man slowly stood up, looking at the sky, calm and serious said: "I am Liuxiang."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    Not far from the small garden city, there is a village called Shanshui village.


    The village is close to the small garden city. The farmers in the village make a living by supplying fresh vegetables to the small garden city. There is nothing else. Shanshui village is not far away from the small garden city. Standing at the head of the village, you can see the outline of the small garden city.


    The snow is flying in the small garden city tonight, but outside the small garden city, everything is as usual without any abnormality. If you look up in Shanshui village and even see some stars hanging in the sky, doesn''t it mean that tomorrow will be another sunny day? It''s just that the night is already deep. Even those old people who occasionally get up at night are just confused. Who has leisure and leisure to look up at the night.


    In a small yellow mud yard at the head of the village, the lights are still on. The couple in the room are soaking the vegetables picked in the field in the middle of the night. This is to soak the vegetables. In addition to keeping them fresh, the other layer is to increase the weight. Some of the ordinary people are honest, but some people are not. What Conscience, what nature, is not worth mentioning in front of the silver.


    Reaching out the vegetables in the water, the middle-aged man turned his head and looked at his mother-in-law, some swearing and saying: "I said this kind of food has no future. Besides, I can''t sleep well in the middle of the night. At most, when the boy gets into the exam, who does this again is the dog!"


    The woman who looked at it and knew how few words she was talking about did not know how many times she had heard her man say these things. Naturally, she did not care at all. She just hesitated for a moment when she heard her husband mention her boy. She was a little excited and said, "Mr. private school has said that drum''s brain is very smart. This time, 80% of it is going to be done. After he has become, we will We will also move to the city. When we go to build a small shop, the days will be different. Even if gu''er can''t be an official in the future, it''s no problem to be a teacher. We don''t have to suffer so much. "


    While speaking, the woman''s face was full of happy expression.


    But soon, the middle-aged man was a little angry and said, "when the boy got into the exam, he had to make a small shop. It''s not a day or two for me to raise that boy! It''s time for him to be filial. "


    The woman said in a soft voice, "we can''t add too much trouble to our children. If we go to the city, we''ll have a good life."


    The man retorted, "what kind of a good day is this?"


    "Why not?"


    The woman opened her eyes wide and seemed to have no idea why it was not a good day.


    The man was a little agitated and didn''t want to talk to his mother-in-law. He just talked a lot of gossip when he was working. Those voices came from the house, but the voice was not loud, and few people could hear it.


    But the two people sitting on the roof could hear it clearly.


    One of the two people on the roof looked just like a teenager. He was looking at the book in his hand in the moonlight and heard his father and mother talking. Only then did he smile at the middle-aged man dressed as an ordinary scholar.


    Middle aged man sitting on the roof, the whole person''s eyes fell on the night sky, he looked at the distance above the small garden city, calm and speechless.


    Before reading for a while, the young man asked many questions, and the middle-aged man answered them one by one, without any difficulty.


    After closing the book, the young man looked at the middle-aged man and said sincerely, "Mr. Zhang, your knowledge is really higher than those in the city."


    The middle-aged man, who was called Mr. Zhang, didn''t speak. The praise he had heard in the past was often compared with those saints who had been immortal for ages. It is rare for such a young man to compare him with those teachers in Xiaoyuan city.


    He felt a little strange, but that was all.


    A man like him would never do anything because of the novelty. If he did, it would not be him.


    After the boy closed the book, he talked more, but in addition to the words of praise, most of them were other gossip, which the middle-aged man sitting on the roof was not willing to listen to.


    The reason why he has not left this small village is that he is waiting for the opportunity. In fact, it is more appropriate to say that he has to wait for a person.


    "Sir, you are so learned, how can you like to stay in such a small place?"


    Teenagers always have a lot of questions to ask.


    Mr. Zhang, who is called Mr. Zhang, didn''t come to this small mountain village only today. He came here half a month ago. After he came here, he stayed with a family at the head of the village. By chance, he met the young man. So he would come to see the night on the roof of the house every night for half a month. Of course, he also took the place of this A young man solves his puzzles.


    Mr. Zhang turned his head and looked at the young man and said calmly: "if you stay in a certain place for a long time, many people will have some tiredness. At this time, walking to other places can dilute the tiredness. Life is short, only a hundred years. After all, it can not be said how difficult it is. But eventually, some people will not like others. Maybe it is not too long to see some scenery. That''s the case with me The reason why I left the place and came here is only forced. ""Forced?"


    The young man''s eyes were on Mr. Zhang''s face.


    Mr. Zhang continued: "people like us don''t seem to have anything to do, and no one can force us to do it. But things are so, there are always some things that you have to do."


    "It''s no different from forced nature."


    Looking at the young man, Mr. Zhang rarely said more digressions. "Like you, the greatest vision of your life is to be an official one day. If you are lucky, you can be an official in the capital. However, there is still an emperor in charge of him. It is not really comfortable, it is still in vain."


    Young some unconvinced said: "Sir, this world has the comfortable person?"


    This was a young man''s casual question, but when he saw Mr. Zhang''s silence, he plucked up the courage to say a few more words: "life is in the world, there are friends and relatives, there are things that can be done, and there are those who want to do but can''t do them. If you want to be comfortable, don''t you think you can do everything you want to do, and if you don''t want to do, no one can force you to do it? "


    Mr. Zhang thought for a while, and then chuckled:" it''s true. It''s really hard to be really comfortable. It''s just that I once had a friend, so I''m infinitely close to this point. "


    Speaking of this, Mr. Zhang''s eyes gave birth to a look of nostalgia, "this vast world, around 6000 years, only one person!"


    The young man opened his mouth and called Mr. Zhang. He was not stupid. Naturally, he could see that Mr. Zhang has something on his mind, and his mind is still very serious.


    Mr. Zhang stood up and said calmly, "in the past half a month, you didn''t ask my name, and I didn''t ask your name. It''s a very interesting thing. But after today, the fate of you and I will come to an end."


    The boy widened his eyes.


    Next, I''m afraid it''s the most absurd scene he''ll ever see.


    In the night sky, Mr. Zhang stood up from the roof of the house. He didn''t do anything, but his body began to shine with gold, and then he began to drift towards the distance, which was very dazzling at night.


    When Mr. Zhang drifted out of the mountain and water village, an indifferent voice came from the distance, "go back!"


    At the same time, there is a white sword light across the night!


    I''m Liuxiang.


    For any swordsman in the world, these four words are definitely more than just four words.


    Li Fuyao looked at the man in green clothes and swallowed his mouth. He was already well-informed. The sage Yanhe in the fog mountain and the sword King trapped for thousands of years in Xiaoyuan city.


    This is the Sword Fairy Liuxiang six thousand years ago?


    Everyone else can do it, but why is it the Sword Fairy Liuxiang?


    Before the first World War of Luoyang City, Liuxiang appeared in the clouds. The world only knew that there was another sword immortal among swordsmen in this world, but few people knew that it was Liuxiang, which was closely related to the sword immortal six thousand years ago.


    It is clearly recorded that the sword immortal died on Jianshan.


    But this one can be said to be the Sword Fairy.


    But he is not another Sword Fairy, but the Sword Fairy Liuxiang!


    It''s a name as loud as chaoqingqiu.


    If Li Fuyao doesn''t have some trance, I''m afraid it''s not normal.


    Liu Xiang said that sentence, there is a moment of trance, "this name, I can argue with the person died, other people, also difficult to say what."


    After saying this, Liuxiang looked up at the sky curtain and the sword light and gold light in the cloud sea, and then said, "sword master, I really want to say, I also want to call out the elder. When Chao Qingqiu was still alive, the world was calm. Once this man died, the whole world would be in chaos. Here is a sword immortal, there is a saint. After that, the world will be in chaos What''s the matter? "


    The monks in Liuxiang seem to be confused about this matter.


    Li Fuyao looked at the man who seemed to be talking to himself. He soon got rid of the shock. He quickly determined that the man in front of him was always a sword immortal, whether it was Liuxiang or not. Since he was a sword immortal, he appeared here again. Naturally, it was very helpful to the sword king on the cloud. Today''s situation may be different.


    So Li Fuyao doesn''t need to leave the small garden city in a hurry.


    But the willow lane just looked up at the sky screen, did not rush to hand, but asked: "ten thousand Zhang long is you give him?"


    Since it''s a willow lane, you can naturally know the sword called wanzhang long.


    Liuxiang was unique six thousand years ago. The only one who could make him see more was the sword immortal. Since wanzhangchang was his sword, Liuxiang naturally knew it.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and said, "it went by itself."


    The sword has a spirit. What''s more, the sword is so long that it is willing to be held by the sword master. Naturally, Li Fuyao couldn''t help letting go. Long ago, Li Fuyao wanted to find a good master for this sword, but he has never been able to do it. Now that the sword has found its own owner, it can be said that everyone is happy, but they don''t know what the fate of the sword will be With the sword king, we will disappear in the clouds, or let the world know the name of this sword again.Liu Xiang sighed, "at that time, wanchi opened up a new path. With this method of imperial sword, we could be invincible in front of other sword immortals, but when we met Liuxiang, naturally, there was nothing to say."


    Liuxiang is the most dazzling monk of that time. Meeting Liuxiang is the dream of many monks.


    With these words, Liuxiang looked at Li Fuyao, and then said with some dullness: "you want to come to this day and have been wondering whether I was the Liuxiang six thousand years ago."


    Liuxiang crooked his head, "if I am a willow lane, I don''t think it''s a fatal problem. According to some people''s rigid ideas, then I can only count as half of the willow lane. As for when can it be regarded as a whole willow lane, it depends on whether there is that willow lane. It''s just that on that day, I''m a willow lane, but it''s not me."


    With that, it seems that some sad emotions spread out.


    Liu Xiang rubbed his cheek, and then he began to be silent.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help asking, "it seems that it''s very difficult for master Jianjun to be in the cloud. Why didn''t you do it?"


    The willow Lane breaks down a section of willow branch, indifferent way: "wait for someone else."


    And so on.


    In that small mountain village, the Confucian sage said the same thing. What he said was waiting for the enemy, but now the person in Liuxiang is waiting for a helper.


    He began to read fragmentary, "Chao Qingqiu made such a good beginning of this bureau that we later would feel ashamed if we didn''t make a good use of it. We''ll kill two of his saints here, and then we''ll kill several others on the cloud. Will this matter be solved?"


    Li Fuyao stood not far away. Naturally, he heard these words clearly. He couldn''t help but feel shocked. This is the great work of the monks in the sea?


    If it is true as Liuxiang said, two saints died here recently, both Confucianism and Taoism will suffer heavy damage. After that, who can compete with the swordsman with three sword immortals?


    It seems that it is not far away that the swordsman regains his former glory.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and made himself as calm as possible. Could it be another night?


    Liu Xiang didn''t have time to pay attention to what Li Fuyao was thinking. He just grasped the willow branch and then turned his head to look at the distance and called out, "is it coming?"


    There was no sound in the distance, but there was a sword light in response.


    In the night, the striking sword spirit is like a silver dragon, scurrying in the sky.


    Liu Xiang holds down the Baiwen in his waist, and then looks up to the clouds. Countless wind and snow meet his eyes and make way for a road.


    This is the sword King inviting him into the cloud.


    Liu Xiang turned to spit, and then said with a smile, "here we are."


    And in the distance, golden light!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    The golden light appears in the night and the sword light is constantly on the horizon. These two things interweave in the sky, which is a rare sight in the world.


    I''m afraid the most brilliant painter in the world can''t draw such a painting.


    A white suit fell somewhere. He had a sword pinned to his waist. Instead of looking at Mr. Zhang, who had been driven back hundreds of feet by his sword, he turned his head and looked elsewhere. There were still some golden lights in the distance, and the golden light looked much stronger than the previous one.


    One golden light represents a saint of the three religions, and two golden lights are naturally two saints.


    At this moment, there are two saints and two sword immortals in Xiaoyuan City alone. At the moment, there are also two saints outside the small garden city. The number of Canghai monks who appear here is no less than that in Luoyang City. It is natural that so many Canghai monks gather here, and it is natural that great events will happen.


    Zhang Sheng drifted to the distance, but soon fell to the ground. He looked at the white clothes in the distance. He didn''t have any taboo and didn''t care about the weakness of the white clothes before. Instead, he said with a smile: "such fierce sword spirit, even if it''s not as strong as chaoqingqiu, it''s not far away. In kendo, I''m afraid only you can catch up with him. ¡±


    the white clothes stopped quietly in the same place, ignoring Zhang Sheng''s words, just looking at the night in the distance.


    Soon a monk came out of the night.


    The monk, with his hands folded, looks old and has a Buddha''s bead on his neck. Looking at it, one can feel that he has a kind face. If there were no ordinary people on the side of the mountain and river who believed in Buddhism, he would have called out a great monk when he saw the monk.


    In fact, it''s not appropriate to describe this old monk with eminent monk. If the word "holy monk" is used, it will be more appropriate.


    "Benefactor''s killing intention is too heavy. If you really want to kill people tonight, I''m afraid the old monk can only stop the benefactor."


    A few days ago, the monk, who had only met with Zhou Fu Zi, looked at the white clothes, but had no chance to kill him.


    Zhang Sheng took a look at the small garden city, and then said, "ye Jianxian is here. I don''t think it''s the way I thought before?"


    When Zhang Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi met before, they thought that there would be a sword immortal outside the small garden city. It''s hard to say whether it''s Ye Changting or Liuxiang. But there must be such a person here. At that time, Zhang Sheng thought that 80% of it would be ye Jianxian. At that time, he thought Ye Changting was just to prevent him from entering the small garden city. There would be no other things, but At this time, when the Buddhist sage appeared here, Zhang Sheng felt that things were not what he thought.


    Things have changed, and they may be heading for the worst.


    Ye Changting took a look at the old monk, but he didn''t say much. In a moment, the ancient sword on his waist was swept away by the grass. In a moment, ye Changting strode forward a hundred feet, and the whole ground was torn by a peerless sword spirit. A gully came out of Ye Changting''s body and spread to the holy body, and the trend was not decreasing. It seemed that it was going to be thousands of miles away Zhang Sheng slightly frowned and did not care about anything. His toes lightly touched the ground to stop the vast sword spirit. There was a brief silence when the majestic Qi collided with the sword Qi, and then there was a violent noise, which scattered around with the majestic Qi machine. The collision of two extremely strong Qi machines created a striking image of heaven and earth!


    Ye Changting''s white clothes were blown, but his long hair was not affected at all. The Canghai sword immortal passed a hundred feet forward. The grass on the grass scabbard many times during this period, but he did not show his edge. Zhang Sheng was not his opponent. Seeing ye Changting had already passed his body, his first thought was to retreat, just as he was backward The old monk called out the Buddha''s name. Thousands of Buddhist lights lit up the night sky, and his hands with golden light would be printed on the back of Ye Changting. If this palm was really hit, even if ye Changting was a sword immortal in the sea, it would not be easy.


    In the human battlefield, the fighter plane is often fleeting, so there is a so-called saying that he will not accept the fate of the king outside. There is not much difference between life and death between friars. If one is timid, thinks too much, or hesitates too much, he will easily be defeated.


    Although Ye Changting didn''t fight with many so-called Canghai friars, he had experienced many battles of life and death before he was invincible in the river and lake. Therefore, only for a moment, he turned around as expected. The grass on the ancient sword still came out of the scabbard, but he stretched out his hand and bent his finger in the air. It was as if he had plucked the strings, and there was no sound from heaven and earth.


    But in the old monk''s mind, there was a violent sound coming out.


    What you can hear is the sound of the piano, and what you can''t hear is the sound of the sword.


    At that time, there was a swordsman named lenghanshui who said that he could fight against him. The man''s way of pressing the bottom of the box was to play swordsmanship. Ye Changting had never learned it, but he had seen it. Since he had seen it, he would naturally be able to do it according to his talent in swordsmanship.


    It''s just that he knows too many sword moves. In the past, he was easy to write against the enemy, and he didn''t deliberately use a certain sword move. Now he has this sword, he just thinks it is suitable.


    There''s no other way.


    Ye Changting''s eyes were calm. After his fingers were bent and popped out, the sword Qi that had been scattered around him was like a pool of spring water that had been wrinkled. Those sword Qi swept away one after another, which was as powerful as all previous sword moves.But that''s not all. After the finger popped up, ye Changting grasped the handle of the ancient sword moshangcao. There is a big difference between the Sword Fairy with sword and the sword immortal without sword.


    After holding the sword, ye Changting cut out a sword. The brilliant sword light quickly cut through the sky and, of course, the old monk''s clothes.


    The cassock was cut by a sword of the grass on the grass, which made the old monk''s body more firm than refined iron, and some blood beads oozed out.


    The old monk''s face changed slightly, and he wanted to go back. But after ye Changting just looked at him, the second sword light appeared on him again. This time, what the sword light cut was his sleeve, and his arm was still flesh and blood. Under this sword, those vast swords were like the sword spirit of the sea. Hard life cut his arm into flesh and blood, and a lot of bright red blood was scattered. It looked very beautiful For sorrow.


    Just before the third sword was handed out, Zhang Sheng had already raised his hand and threw something towards this side.


    It''s an inkstone with green light. When it comes to Ye Changting, it''s growing rapidly. After ye Changting, it''s like a small city hovering over it.


    not far from ye Changting''s head, the ink slab is shining and the atmosphere of the road is undoubtedly revealed.


    There are saints in the world, and then there are sacred vessels. This spring and autumn inkstone is Zhang Sheng''s sacred tool!


    Feeling the prestige of this inkstone, even ye Changting is slightly frowning.


    At this time, the inkstone was pressed down towards him, and the breath of countless roads fell on Ye Changting.


    On his white dress, there is gorgeous brilliance, but it looks more like an invisible rope. It seems that ye Changting will be trapped in it.


    Ye Changting frowned slightly. Before he could do anything, the old monk in the distance did not care about the treatment of the wound. Instead, he threw out a set of Buddhist beads around his neck, and came quickly with the light of the Buddha.


    People all know that there is a lantern in the Buddha''s land, which is what all monks in the sea want to have. But apart from the lantern, there are other sacred objects.


    This string of Buddhist beads is.


    Ye Changting, as always, had no expression. He just looked at the spring and autumn inkstone and said in a cold voice, "here it is!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After spitting, the willow Lane heard the sound coming from the distance. Then he just looked at Li Fu and soon went to the clouds. The majestic sword Qi separated the Qi machines interwoven in the clouds, and the willow Lane appeared on the side of Jian Jun.


    Jianjun turned his head and took a look at the willow lane. There was some confusion in his eyes.


    Liu Xiang threw the willow branch into the pool, and then took a deep breath. "One by one, faster. Don''t say whether you can hold down those two people outside. If time goes on, someone else will come."


    Jian Jun Ning Shen looked at Chen Sheng in the distance, and then slowly stood up. It was not the first time to take out the ten thousand Zhang long in the pool, but even reached into his chest. The hand was like a sharp sword, directly separating his chest, but there was no blood. The sword master pressed a place in his chest, and his face showed a painful color. After a moment, the hand was slightly stronger, A little sword was pulled out of his chest. He took a puff of turbid air and began to inhale.


    This inhalation is to inhale all the scattered sword Qi into the body together with the wind and snow all over the sky.


    Chen Sheng''s spirit changed a little, and he couldn''t help plundering back hundreds of Zhang.


    Liu Xiang has already looked at Zhou Fu Zi.


    The king of sword bent down, picked up the long handle, held it in his hand, and threw out the sword. What the immortal Xinfen did to him thousands of years ago was far more than what he had seen on the surface.


    After the sword master held the sword, the whole person''s momentum changed. He looked at Chen Sheng, and he was arrogant and invincible. He was the emperor of the world, otherwise he would not be called the king of the sword. He was the emperor of the sword. How could he die here so easily.


    He looked at Chen Sheng in front of him and thought about the scenes when he didn''t practice sword. Then he thought for a moment and said calmly, "I''m coming."


    Between heaven and earth, there are wind and snow.


    At this moment, in the small garden city, Li Fuyao''s sword in his sleeve began to tremble slightly. Li Fuyao didn''t know about the cloud, but he clearly felt that there was something important to happen.


    It''s like a play. The singers are not all on stage yet!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    Outside the city, there was a sword fairy who stopped the two sages. The city was a battle between the two sages and the two sword immortals.


    I''m afraid that even now, some saints in this battlefield don''t know the true truth of the matter. Especially Chen Sheng, who came here by chance, has already given birth to retreat. With the two sword immortals, he can not only win but also die here. This is definitely not what he wants to do Looking at the sword King carrying the sword, Chen Sheng has quietly torn a hole in the long curtain of sword Qi in the distant night sky with the air machine. As long as the later one is not good, he will naturally go away, and he will never stay at all.


    After the sword left his chest, the king of sword had already swung several swords in front of him. The power of each sword could not be underestimated. Liuxiang had already held down master Zhou for him. He needed to kill Chen Sheng in the shortest possible time to avoid any change. What happened tonight, these sword Immortals did not reach a consensus and what to do was earth shaking But when these sword fairies came to this small garden city, the Bureau became. Liuxiang knew what ye Changting wanted to do, and ye Changting also understood LiuXiang''s idea, so there was something now.


    The so-called heart has a soul, perhaps not only between men and women.


    Since Liu Xiang said that it was faster, Jian Jun would not linger any more. He raised his hand slightly, and countless wind and snow behind him poured into the previous pool. In that pool, there were all the remains of the ice tower. However, it is more appropriate to say that it is innumerable sword Qi. All the sword Qi scattered in the small garden city was recovered by Jianjun In addition to those in the pool, now pouring the snow into the pool is like putting all the sword Qi in one place. This is a very powerful move.


    Between heaven and earth, the sound of sword has begun to ring.


    Jianjun was calm, but said calmly: "when I fought with Xinfen, I tried my best to bring out all I had learned in my life. I was not the enemy of that person. Later, when I thought about this matter, I felt angry in my heart. So I realized another sword after being trapped for thousands of years. Unfortunately, Xinfen is no longer in the world. I can only let you see it."


    Chen Sheng turned pale and said nothing.


    The sword King took thousands of years to realize. What kind of unique sword move is this?


    As the snowflakes poured into the pool, sword light began to appear in the night sky.


    Pale sword light.


    Together!


    Two!


    Three!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hundred ways!


    Thousand ways!


    Thousands of sword lights appear in the clouds, and drag out white lines in the night sky. Ordinary people always say that the night sky is covered by a piece of black cloth big enough to cover up a hundred days. If this is true, then the sword light now appears, like one sword after another, trying to tear the black cloth open one big hole after another ¡£


    This is the beginning of this sword!


    With the thousands of sword lights appearing in the clouds, there are powerful sword Qi in the night sky, which are definitely the top three in the world.


    Maybe even when Chao Qingqiu looked at this sword, he had to deal with it seriously.


    Zhang Sheng felt these majestic swords. Even if he had made up his mind, he would have to leave the place in a flash. This sword is definitely the most powerful sword he has ever seen. Even if he can stop it, he will be seriously injured. This is not worth it for Zhang Sheng. Once he is seriously injured in the cloud battle, then What will happen after that is really hard to say. Being hurt means that there is a great possibility that he will die here. Naturally, he doesn''t want to die. Since he doesn''t want to die, he can''t take any risks. Therefore, he has made a decision just at this moment. Zhou Fu Zi is angry, but he can only watch.


    Countless swords cut the night sky into pieces and pieces, which makes people feel extremely strange. If anyone looks up at the sky at the moment, he will be scared out of his chin. As the initiator of all this, Jian Jun''s expression has always been flat. When the innumerable sword Qi gushes out, it converges into a line at a certain place in the night sky. This line is a sword, which goes straight to the distance and pursues it Chen Sheng.


    In the sight of Zhou Fu Zi, he could only see a golden talisman in the distance, which grew rapidly. He wanted to stop the sword. He threw out the Confucian book of heaven in his hand without any expression, hoping to stop the sword.


    The willow Lane picked his eyebrows and bent down to pick up the willow branches from the pool. All of a sudden, all of a sudden, the clouds were full of willow leaves.


    Before the Confucian heavenly book reached the sword, it fell on Chen Sheng.


    There was only a loud bang.


    All of a sudden, the golden light of the sky disappeared.


    Chen Sheng vomited blood, and the level of his realm was the most important factor in deciding the victory or defeat of the battle. However, apart from the victory or defeat, whether this gave rise to fear could also influence the victory or defeat.


    Chen Sheng was timid before fighting. This should have happened.The king of the sword carried wanzhangchang and plundered him towards Chen Sheng. Once again, he drew a thin white mark in the night sky, which was the sword spirit left all the way.


    Zhou Fu Zi''s Confucian Tianshu stopped him, but he soon encountered the sword of Jian Jun. as soon as the sword and Tianshu met, the whole sea of clouds was blown open, and countless snowflakes scattered. The sword King stepped back a step, and his body was unstable.


    The cost of that sword is already huge. It is really not easy to deal with it in the face of Zhou Fu Zi.


    The swordsman''s face was pale, but after one sword, he still wanted to kill Chen Sheng. Although Zhou Fu Zi was able to let the Confucian heavenly Book stop him, the whole man was entangled in the willow lane and had no chance to attack.


    At this time, there was another golden light in the sky.


    A big white bowl suddenly arrived.


    A plain faced middle-aged Taoist priest appeared in front of the sword master. He stretched out his hand and pushed away countless sword Qi. He easily fell a foot in front of the sword master. Then the middle-aged Taoist priest put out his hand and fell on the sword King''s chest without any sound.


    But it was this hand that made the sword fly out like a broken kite.


    Heavy fall on the sea of clouds.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest did not give up his power. After seriously injuring Jianjun with one hand, he fell in front of Jianjun with his toes on the sea of clouds. With big sleeves and small movements, countless majestic Qi machines appeared in front of Jianjun. A huge light column suddenly emerged!


    He made a sudden attack on the sword king.


    If we say that the sword king before was enough to shock people, then the light column of this middle-aged Taoist is even more shocking.


    The light column passed through the sword King''s chest and fell into the small garden city, which made the whole small garden city tremble.


    Looking at this scene, the middle-aged Taoist appears very calm, just whispered: "should not be, naturally can not be."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    The powerful Qi machine forms a light column and passes the sword King through his chest. Just looking at these mysterious means makes people feel very incredible. However, since such an incredible thing was created by Ye Sheng, it is not so incredible.


    Ye Sheng took back the demon bowl and held it in one hand. Looking at the sword king who had no blood, he said coldly: "I should have died. Xinfen didn''t kill you. It''s OK to die in my hand."


    Who is Ye Sheng? He is the leader of the Taoist sect. He is the leader of the whole sect. Naturally, what he knows is not comparable to that of ordinary sages. He has read the 3000 volumes of dengtian tower and Liang has read them for a hundred years, but Ye Sheng has read them all before he entered the cloud. After reading the 3000 volumes, Ye Sheng''s understanding of the whole world is the world. Now, it is very likely that the world will usher again A sword fairy!


    If there is another sword immortal, the swordsman may surpass Taoism and become the biggest orthodoxy in the world!


    It''s not exciting.


    Some old swordsmen even began to cry.


    They have been waiting too long for this day.


    "Mr. changgu, it must be done!"


    "Mr. changgu, we need you!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are countless words in Luoyang City, but none of them spread to Li changgu''s ears.


    Li changgu was sitting in the tower of picking stars, with a volume of poetry on his side. The page he opened was a small poem he had just written.


    Just four sentences.


    The big fish live in the North Sea, the grass and trees are hidden in the green mountains. When the autumn comes to an end, the wind and snow will come back.


    Li changgu looked at the strange image of the horizon, slowly stood up, and then said with a soft smile: "Chao Jian Xian, Li changgu does what you trust."


    Words fall, boundless sword like a river of stars, all into the tower, stay here for a moment, and then all gush out, surging into the sky.


    There is no difference between the three religious monks in their achievements. However, swordsmen have different swordsmanship and different scenes.


    For example, at this moment, when the majestic sword spirit rushes into the clouds, it soon becomes a yellow dragon. The Yellow Dragon roars in the clouds, tears open the sea of clouds, hovers in the clouds, and looks at it with extraordinary momentum.


    The bitter day on Li changgu''s waist is short and trembling slightly. He is very excited. This sword is closely connected with people. If Li changgu becomes a monk of the sea today, his sword will be glorious!


    All these visions of heaven and earth have been seen.


    Chao Qingqiu stood under the eaves of the house. After looking at it, he did not change his expression. He just said, "if I had left that sword before, I would have been shocked by his sword spirit, and I would add variables."


    Who is Chao Qingqiu and what kind of sword spirit he left behind are naturally beyond the comparison of ordinary people.


    "Is it ok now?" the woman asked softly


    Chao Qingqiu said, "if it''s so simple, how can the world be afraid of swordsmen?"


    It''s hard for a swordsman to practice and break through the environment. It''s even more difficult to become a sea.


    It''s not just because of its own difficulties, but also because of other difficulties.


    Toward the green autumn tilt head, looking at the far end, pointing to say: "you see, this is not coming."


    The woman is not a friar and can''t see the distant scene.


    Just vaguely feel that there is a golden light in the sky.


    Golden light is a saint.


    In addition to the Buddhist master, there is still one person left who has not been to the small garden city.


    What happened today is not him, but who else can it be.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    Almost all the saints in the mountains and rivers have already arrived in the small garden city. Now those who can come to Luoyang City are afraid that there will be no other people except Zhao Sheng.


    Sure enough, after the golden light began to appear in the clouds, there was a huge map of mountains and rivers in the sea of clouds. It was Zhao Sheng''s sacred utensil and his means of pressing the bottom of the box. As soon as he appeared in Luoyang City, he took out this thing, which showed his attitude. Nowadays, there are two sword immortals in the world. That''s enough.


    There must be no more.


    Zhao Sheng stepped on the sea of clouds. His magnificent air force forced the sea of clouds to separate towards both sides, which seemed to give way to a road. At the end of the road, naturally, it led to the tower of picking stars.


    He looked at those majestic swords in the distance, and his face was extremely ugly. What Chao Qingqiu had done a few years ago had already made these saints feel very angry. But now that the matter is over, they have no way. Why do you swordsmen still don''t know enough and try to make some changes?


    You should know that this mountain and river has maintained such a situation for 6000 years. It is said that it will change in one day. How can it be so easy.


    The third sword immortal is just two in front of me. I still want to have a third sword immortal. It can''t be tolerated!


    Mountain and river map is faster than Zhao Sheng, floating toward the other side of the Star Tower, and Zhao Sheng is walking slowly, all the way slowly, is all the way to the top of his majestic momentum, so as to be able to deal with anything after.


    "Nothing can be changed lightly."


    Zhao Sheng said a word when he was about to get close to the Star Tower.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Sheng is on the cloud and Luoyang city is under the cloud.


    There are many friars in Luoyang City, and Li changgu, who is breaking through the border, but these monks are not as high as that of his highness of Chu.


    He was the only monk in Luoyang.


    As early as Li changgu was preparing to break the border in the tower of picking stars, his highness, the king of Chu, had already stepped out of the small courtyard and went to the royal garden with a broader view. Standing in the imperial garden, he could see the movement and stillness of the tower. The Emperor of Yanling is also in the imperial garden at the moment. As the king of a country in Yanling, his insight can not be too shallow and look at his royal highness of Chu All appeared here, and he thought of the truth only for a moment.


    "Is it possible that Mr. changgu is going into the sea?"


    Yanling emperor''s expression was a little excited. He looked up at the star picking tower and felt that nine times out of ten this was the case.


    His royal highness of Chu gazed at the sea of clouds where the yellow dragon was surging. He frowned and said, "Li changgu has only been practicing for more than 200 years, and he is going to enter the sea. If we put it in the past years, I''m afraid it will make the whole world feel incredible. But now, it''s not too strange. Once Chao Qingqiu leaves the world, he scatters all his Kendo Qi to the world Swordsmen are springing up like mushrooms in the world. It should have been a matter of reason. Li changgu picked up the largest share of them. Maybe it was Chao Qingqiu who left him on purpose. Now that he has entered the sea, it is reasonable for him to do so. "


    With these words, his Highness''s eyebrows began to stretch out, but after a while they began to pile up tightly. He raised his head, and the whole person''s expression was somewhat complicated.


    Although Yanling emperor is the king of a country, it''s not a matter of guessing people''s heart, but it is really difficult for a monk like his highness of Chu to think about what he is thinking.


    "I think it''s strange not why Li changgu can go to the sea, but the attitude of the three religions. Buddhism doesn''t pay attention to the fighting on the mountain and river side, but Confucianism and Taoism will certainly not allow another sword immortal in the world, so they will try their best to suppress these Swordsmen. But why is it that Zhao Chaofu is the only one who comes to Luoyang when Li changgu breaks through the world £¿¡±


    "Don''t the other friars of the sea do not do it?"


    "Is the sea on both sides so calm?"


    His royal highness of Chu frowned more and more tightly. He was afraid that he had been deeply involved in this problem and could not come out easily.


    Emperor Yanling asked tentatively, "emperor Zu, if only such a saint appeared in the cloud, it would be bad for Mr. changgu, would emperor Zu take action?"


    "If this is the only one, then naturally there will be a sword immortal..."


    The voice stopped suddenly. His royal highness looked at the emperor Yanling, and his brows were all stretched out. "It turns out that two sword immortals have led the rest of the sea to some place."


    "It''s so daring. It''s interesting."


    The king of Chu looked at the sea of clouds and said calmly, "if Chao Qingqiu had not left the world, I would have thought that this was Chao Qingqiu''s handwriting."


    Emperor Yanling did not speak.


    The king of Chu opened his mouth and said, "what is the relationship between Mr. Li changgu and you?"


    The emperor of Yanling said without hesitation: "the friendship of half a teacher!"


    The relationship between emperor Yanling and Li changgu in the tower of picking stars is not shallow. This was the case when Li changgu was still trapped in the tower by the Academy. In the next decade or so, the friendship between emperor Yanling and Li changgu has not decreased. This is due to the fact that emperor Yanling has always treated Li changgu sincerely. Now Li changgu is going into the sea, except for swordsmen, it is possible that Li changgu will enter the sea The biggest beneficiaries were the emperor Yanling and Luoyang City.If there is still the king of Chu''s highness to stop a Canghai for Li changgu.


    So as long as Li changgu becomes the monk of Canghai in the end, there will be more affection between Li changgu and him.


    There is no doubt about it.


    At that time, there were two Canghai friars standing behind him. What emperor Yanling wanted to do would be much smoother.


    The royal highness of Chu glanced at the emperor Yanling and said calmly, "you can only stop with your hand.


    if you can''t stop it, you can only stop it."


    If you can''t stop it, you can''t put yourself in it.


    This is a very obvious thing.


    Emperor Yanling saluted his royal highness of Chu with great sincerity.


    The king of Chu sighed: "wait a little longer. If you wait, you can only fight."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Yellow Dragon at the top of the cloud tossed and tore up countless clouds before it finally moved towards the sky. The different scenes of the sea did not mean the level of the sea. However, the more powerful it was, the more shocking it was.


    When the yellow dragon was tumbling, the mountain and river map was already here, and countless golden lights were looming on it. If anyone could observe it, they would find that the mountain and river map really drew the whole world into it, even the northern demon soil was on it.


    This is the real mountains and rivers.


    The mountain and river map arrived here first, but did not immediately launch the attack, but hovered over the sea of clouds, there was no movement.


    Zhao Sheng looked at the Yellow Dragon and the star picking tower under the sea of clouds, and then sneered, "how miserable the world is. It''s on your head today."


    Zhao Sheng waved. His Taoist robe was originally very broad. With this wave, it seemed that there was a breeze in his sleeve, which made the whole Taoist robe float. The golden light floated out of the big sleeve and fell on the mountain and river map. Then the pair of mountain and river Wanli map wandered before the Yellow Dragon and wanted to incorporate it into the painting.


    The dragon head is ferocious and spits out a mouthful of turbid Qi, which is the attack of countless sword Qi.


    It''s just that this kind of sword spirit has no effect in the face of a monk like Zhao Sheng. When he wants to inhale the Yellow Dragon into it, the Yellow Dragon tries his best to break free, but in vain, he still moves towards the mountain and river map. When Zhao Sheng''s mountain and river map is about to collect the Yellow Dragon, there is a man standing in the cloud in the distance On the sea, one hand holds down the tail of Huanglong and drags it violently. Huanglong is pulled to the sea of clouds elsewhere.


    Then the talent stopped and stood and looked at Zhao Sheng.


    This is also a sea.


    The two looked at each other with no emotion in their eyes.


    Zhao Sheng has recognized him. In Luoyang, there is only such a monk.


    His Highness the king of Chu.


    Zhao Sheng said indifferently, "let the world have a Canghai monk, it is my way to open the door, if you do not know good or bad, after the consequences, have you ever thought about it?"


    His Highness the king of Chu put his hands in front of his abdomen, which seemed very calm. The monk from the world to the cloud looked at Zhao Sheng, "you have the road, and this king also has the road. When you walk slowly on the road, you will be very happy when you meet a person in the same way. Since you are happy, the result is not very important. In any case, you are already happy. It only depends on the length of time."


    Zhao Sheng said indifferently: "you didn''t think the time was too short."


    "It''s a contradiction at first. After a long time, I''m not happy. Now the time is not necessarily short, but I''m still happy. What do you think?"


    The king of Chu''s Royal Highness was indifferent, just like chatting with an ordinary friend. He didn''t mean to fight between life and death at all, and it was impossible to see that the two men were enemies.


    Zhao Sheng said: "you are not my opponent, you will lose in the end."


    His royal highness of Chu didn''t care, "it''s good to stop him. If you can hold him to the sea, you will naturally retreat. If I fail before he enters the sea, I will naturally retreat."


    Zhao Sheng didn''t speak any more. However, the momentum between heaven and earth had already emerged. His intention to kill appeared in the sea of clouds. The prestige of the sage began to attack his royal highness.


    His highness of the king of Chu was not flustered, but said with a smile: "this is a battle between the earthly world and the clouds."


    His Highness the king of Chu is the first monk in the history of the world. When he stood here, he had already created a lot of history.


    Some for the first time.


    Now, there''s going to be a fight for the first time.


    Thinking of this, his royal highness of Chu laughed like a child.


    It''s a really interesting thing.


    -


    the wind and rain in Luoyang city is more severe. Except for the other side of the pick Star Tower, other places are beginning to welcome this increasingly heavy rain. In these rain, there is more and more sword spirit, which makes many low-level monks feel a little tingling.


    The rain fell on me and it hurt.


    Chao Qingqiu stood under the eaves of the house and reached for a lot of rain. Within a moment, a lot of blood stains appeared in his hands. After the blood oozed out, the water flowed down the rain to the ground. The woman standing beside him looked at the scene, and her eyes were full of worries.Qing Qiu said softly, "it''s not good."


    He used to be the most skilled swordsman in the world. His perception of the sword has already reached a height that no one can reach. Even if the realm is no longer at present, it does not hinder his perception. Just from the rain, he can feel that the sword spirit in the rain is sharp enough, but there is something missing.


    What is the sea?


    The sea not only means that when a monk reaches this realm, he can have the same Qi as the sea, but also represents that the monk has reached a new height in his perception of the heaven and earth. This level of state is different from all other realms, so it is so difficult to enter the sea.


    Now Li changgu may have the body and Qi of the sea realm, but from the sword spirit, Chao Qingqiu can judge that Li changgu is still short of something.


    As for the missing things.


    Maybe I''m still in the mood.


    No one else can help him.


    Chao Qing returns with no worries on his face. When things are done, there is no final conclusion as to whether they will succeed in the end. He never asks for the results of things. If they are not, who can do anything about them?


    The woman worried: "what happened to Mr. changgu?"


    "I hope he doesn''t have some obsessions that can''t be solved."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Obsession.


    Few ascetics encounter obsession when they break through the realm. The monks between heaven and earth are gifted. I''m afraid that at the beginning of their practice, they aspire to become monks in the sea.


    How can such a monk have obsession?


    What''s more, the monks of the three religions have always stressed that they should keep away from the world of mortals in order to meet these things in their practice.


    But swordsmen are different. Swordsmen walk in the world. Many people have to experience it. Some obsessions in their hearts are normal, but few people are the same as Li changgu.


    He is not an ordinary swordsman.


    He was a monk of the three religions before practicing sword.


    The reason why he turned to sword training was that he could not see the corruption of the school, but there were other reasons.


    He didn''t care about the door.


    But in the end, he was stopped by a word of love.


    At the time of breaking the border, he thought of the woman who had been dead for many years.


    The woman who had been waiting for him for several years in Luoyang City was unable to defeat the secular woman who married another woman.


    Li changgu has never blamed her for anything. From the beginning to the present, he has even been reading about her. When he was imprisoned in the Jiexing tower, he would not hesitate to break the boundary and go out of his body to see her. He watched her grow old and become an old woman and finally die on the bed.


    Li changgu still remembers that on the last day of that year, the woman who had lost her former appearance was lying on the bed and drooping old. The whole person could not open his eyes, but he still looked at his children peacefully. His thin arm was holding the children''s hands tightly and saying parting words with difficulty.


    On that day, Li changgu was out of the body and wandering. He stood beside the bed and listened to the words that were destined to be invisible after today.


    The woman''s face has changed, but nothing else has changed. She still likes to ramble like many years ago. Her last words are not solemn words. Even the chickens and ducks in the family have been mentioned. If it is not on the deathbed, I''m afraid few people will listen to it, but Li changgu with a smile does not have a trace of boredom, even if it is found until the end The woman didn''t mention him. It''s the same with half a sentence.


    He is a passer-by, where extravagance will be remembered.


    Life between heaven and earth, suddenly like a traveler.


    Li changgu never thought of it. In the end, the woman tried to open a pair of already turbid eyes, looked at the place where Li changgu was, exhausted her last strength and left a word.


    "Sorry, I didn''t wait for you."


    With this sentence, the woman swallowed.


    Then there was a cry.


    Li changgu stood there and watched for a long time, but he didn''t do anything. He was out of the body and couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t make the woman live longer. He couldn''t find the afterlife after she was born. Even he couldn''t even hold the woman''s hand.


    That is, after that day, he fell from spring and autumn to dusk.


    Of course, after this day, he never left the pick Star Tower. In the days after that, he read books, practiced swords, looked at the stars and looked at the wind and snow, as always.


    But only he knew that his heart was empty.


    If the woman didn''t say that in the end, would he be able to let go of this already impossible relationship?


    In his life, he didn''t think of anything to worry him about. Even the woman didn''t think about it. But why can''t he put it down now?Li changgu, sitting on the top floor of the tower, suddenly opened his eyes.


    And then there was pain all over the eyes.


    If I didn''t go to school.


    So now I''m dead, right?


    But before I die, I''m sure I can live with her for a lifetime. If I''m lucky, I can walk with her, hold hands and leave the world with a smile.


    Li changgu looked down at the last two sentences of the poem:


    in autumn, when there is wind and snow, who says that people will return it.


    There is still snow and wind. I see it every year.


    But what about the woman?


    In a trance, Li changgu seemed to hear someone calling him.


    When he suddenly raised his head, a woman appeared in front of him. At this time, she was still in the prime of her life. She looked at Li changgu and said in a soft voice, "Li changgu, you will be a great man in the future."


    Listen to this, Li changgu slowly smile up, yes, this person has passed away.


    No matter how much you think about it, don''t cling to it.


    "Yes, I will."


    Li changgu murmured to himself, then slowly raised his head and looked at the sea of clouds. He said calmly, "it''s not negative."


    At this moment, the voice is not restrained.


    Li changgu''s body appeared a mysterious and mysterious breath. After a moment, there were countless majestic sword Qi hidden in his body. Between heaven and earth, there were sword sounds.


    The whole city of Luoyang heard a clear sword.


    Then there are countless swords trembling.


    They''re showing respect and reverence.


    A rosy cloud appeared in the sky.


    There is a sword fairy in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    Since today, there has been a Sword Fairy.


    The swordsmen in Luoyang were the first to see the rosy clouds. Looking at the colorful clouds, some swordsmen cried bitterly and yelled something. However, the few monks of the three religions in Luoyang were ugly and did not know what they were thinking.


    There is really a sword immortal in this world. It can be predicted that there will be some changes in the world after this, and this change must be in the direction of what the friars of the three religions are least willing to develop.


    Zhao Sheng is also looking at the cloud. When Caixia appears, he has already stopped. His royal highness of Chu stands in the sea of clouds with his hands, looks at the rosy clouds in the sky, and then laughs: "if you don''t go now, it will be troublesome later."


    He won''t join hands with Li changgu, but if Li changgu really wants to kill Zhao Sheng, he may not be able to achieve it, but it will be very troublesome. Even if the sword immortal just entered the sea, as long as it is not Shengjing, it will not be easy to deal with. Zhao Sheng may not be defeated, but he may not win too easily. At least in a short time, he will not be able to win If he had a helper, he would naturally stay, but he had already been instructed by Ye Sheng and knew that he was the only one today.


    Therefore, after a short time of thinking, he reached out to take back the mountain and river map. Standing on the map, Zhao Sheng looked at his royal highness of Chu. His mood in his eyes was really complicated. The golden light had been collected. It was like a battle that ended without a disease. It could not be any more.


    Zhao Sheng said nothing, but did not leave.


    The king of Chu was surprised and asked, "do you really want to stay and fight again?"


    Zhao Sheng didn''t pay attention to him. He just stared at the scene over there. He was very clear about what Ye Sheng was doing and what he needed to do. Naturally, he understood that Li changgu''s breaking the border was not what Ye Sheng expected. However, since he was left to deal with the problem, Li changgu must be going to the small garden city after he broke the border, I want to stop him.


    It was an accident that Li changgu became a sword immortal. It was their plan to kill the other two sword immortals.


    So Li changgu can''t leave Luoyang today.


    His highness just stopped Zhao Sheng. Seeing that Li changgu had become a sea of sea, he naturally ignored staying in the clouds. He fell lightly on the earth and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Zhao Sheng looked at the pick Star building, but he had never been there. If you don''t have absolute certainty about this kind of fight, you''d better not fight, so as to avoid some trouble.


    , and this fight has not developed to the stage where it is necessary to fight. If Li changgu does not leave Luoyang City, the fight will not start.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the destruction of the territory, there was less rain. Those swords had to be swept back to Li changgu''s body again. With the continuous drizzle at the beginning, they all had to stop completely.


    Chao Qingqiu sits back in the chair under the eaves without talking, but he is always thinking about some things. After Li changgu broke down, the whole world was not the sword king, but there were three sword immortals. However, even these three sword immortals had no chance of winning in the face of the joint efforts of Confucianism and Taoism. In some cases, as long as one sword immortal died today, he worked hard to create it This thing is a failure, even at the moment, even Chao Qing Qiu, in fact, there are some suspensions in my heart.


    If Liu Xiang was the former one, there was no need to worry about it. If ye Changting gave him another hundred years to sharpen his swordsmanship, he would be the first-class sword immortal in the world, with great natural killing power.


    But it''s all ifs, IFS.


    Chao Qingqiu raised his head and said calmly, "it depends on people. How can you figure it out?"


    The woman gently grasped his hand. Although she knew that Chao Qingqiu was not the original invincible sword immortal, and felt that it would be much easier to live another life, she found that it was not so after getting along with each other these days. She felt that Mr. Chao was more tired and he thought too much every day.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t know what the woman was thinking. He just turned around and looked at her and said in a low voice, "just try your best. If you can''t do something, you can''t do it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A swordsman broke through the sea and became a sword immortal. Ordinary friars may have to see it with their own eyes. However, the sword immortals with enough high level have already known about this matter, even if they are thousands of miles apart. Ye Changting knows this before Liuxiang.


    This trip to the small garden city had two plans. If there were not many saints here, they would kill them. If all the saints came, they would act as a bait. After Li changgu broke the border, he would naturally leave. Ye Changting''s situation is the most difficult. Two Confucian saints, a Taoist saint and a Buddhist Saint join hands.


    If he didn''t want to see his clothes stand, he would not be willing to die. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for him to die.


    Although he is not dead now, he is very sad at the moment. After Li changgu has broken the border, ye Changting begins to think about how to retreat.It is also very difficult to retreat under the attack of four sages.


    The ancient sword grass on the road trembled in the sky. It was held in Ye Changting''s hand. Although it was quite quiet, it also trembled slightly. This is not to say that the sword gave birth to fear, but that the ancient sword had spirit and was worried about ye Changting''s situation.


    The sky is full of sword spirit and golden light.


    Ye Changting was silent, but quietly poured all the sword Qi from the lingfu into the eight bones of his limbs. The sword spirit in the sea of clouds was full again.


    Countless clouds began to form a sword about three feet long, and then converged behind Ye Changting. This is the countless swords hovering here, looking very magnificent.


    Ye Changting has been the world''s chieftain of kendo, and his spirit is not bad at all. Even if he came to this world, it is the same.


    At the moment, facing the four seas, ye Changting is still able to fight bravely.


    The mighty sword spirit is no longer a wild sword in the sea of clouds, but it is a very orderly walk. The saints, with their naked eyes, feel that they are poisonous snakes looking for opportunities. If they don''t pay attention to it, they will bite you.


    This kind of feeling made the four sages feel a little uncomfortable, especially Zhang Sheng and the old monk. They had seen Ye Changting''s killing power and knew Ye Changting''s power.


    The atmosphere in the cloud suddenly became quite depressing, and many people thought of what ye Changting said before.


    "If you want to kill me, ask my sword and me first."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the gate of the small garden city, Li Fuyao is trying to look at the sea of clouds. There are two wars on the sea of clouds. These two wars can not be said to be fierce. Occasionally, the golden light passes through the sea of clouds torn by the sword and falls into the small garden city.


    It''s very frightening to watch.


    Li Fuyao let the sword hover beside him. This sword has been a little unusual since the beginning of the war, and it is even more so now. The sword body is shaking violently, transmitting an inexplicable emotion.


    Until the sword passed through the sky, the sword fell in the sky.


    A moment later, there was a burst of brilliant white light!


    There is a sense of majestic sword.


    Then several figures appeared on the street.


    PS: including the chapter in the morning, 7000 words are up today, and there is not much today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    The brilliant white light made Li Fuyao unable to see things for a short time. When he recovered his eyesight, several figures in front of him also made him a little distracted.


    At the moment, there are as many as several men in the streets of xiaoyuancheng. Some of them are in blue, some are in white, and some are in grey robes. Standing on the street, everyone looks different. But the only thing that is the same is that they all have a sword at their waist.


    Every man had a sword hanging from his waist.


    And these people are looking up at the sky.


    The street was quiet, and a moment later there was a long sigh.


    "After many years, my swordsman has been reduced to such a level."


    The man was a white browed old man in a gray robe. He was not tall. He even looked at him with a little stooping. Looking at the sky, he slowly opened his mouth, "these monks of the sea, at our time, absolutely did not dare to do so."


    Standing beside him was the man in white, who was the winner of snow. Listening to the words, he whispered, "today is different from the past. No one knows what the future of the world will be like, but now this scene is really worse."


    This man''s voice is very gentle, listening to people feel like a spring breeze, very comfortable.


    Another man in green is indifferent: "with one enemy four, I''m afraid that brother Wuzong was not as good as him."


    The old man in grey robe said with a smile: "the so-called sword Qi is like a rainbow. That''s what I mean. It should be true that this young man can compete with Wu Zong, but he still has a long way to go compared with that Xin Jianxian."


    Another man standing at the other end of the street said with a smile, "this one, how can you say that you are a great man in the world. Was master Yang inferior to him in those years?"


    The old man nodded, but there was still some appreciation in his eyes.


    But the man in white sighed, "if you can fight, but you can''t win, I''m afraid you''ll be defeated."


    In the past, most of the swordsmen would not do so much like the swordsmen in the world.


    The crowd was silent.


    Li Fuyao was far away. In fact, he didn''t hear a word. He just looked at the men with swords hanging around his waist. He hesitated for a moment and said in a soft voice, "everybody?"


    He is not a fool. Naturally, he can understand a lot of things. This is a brilliant white light after searching for the immortal sword. The people who appear here don''t look like real friars. They should be the marks of sword spirit of some swordsmen.


    This is the same as Bai Zhihan''s return to the world after many years, which is not a real existence.


    Li Fuyao''s sentence attracted the attention of these sword immortals.


    The man in white looked at Li Fuyao. After a moment, he was surprised and said, "this young man is not 40 years old, he is already a swordsman in the morning and evening, this..."


    How did the twilight swordsmen under 40 exist in their time?


    I''m afraid that there is no such amazing swordsman for thousands of years or even ten thousand years.


    This is the first time he has seen such a swordsman.


    With the words of the man in white, everyone on the street looked at Li Fuyao.


    Only a moment later, the old man in grey robe sighed: "such a talented man, I''m afraid that after that he will be a Kendo master who wants to fly away from the world."


    Everyone was silent, and they thought there was nothing wrong with this.


    The old man in grey robe suddenly asked, "how many sword immortals are there?"


    How many sword fairies are there?


    Li Fuyao hesitated for a moment, then pointed to the sea of clouds and said, "these are the two."


    If you don''t count the sword king, there are only two of them.


    There was another silence.


    If there are only two sword immortals in this world as Li Fuyao said, wouldn''t it be said that the swordsmen in this world have declined to an incomparable level?


    The eyes of the man in white are a little dim, "it''s really not good to be so worldly."


    The old man in grey robe looked at the sword which was still hovering around Li Fuyao. After a moment, he looked up at the curtain of the sky. Then he felt some emotion in his eyes and said seriously, "since this is the case, then these two people really can''t have any mistakes."


    The man in Tsing Yi asked, "what''s your plan, master Yang?"


    The old man in grey robe laughed and didn''t speak in a hurry. After a moment of silence, he looked at Li Fuyao, who was not far away. He asked calmly, "is this your sword for seeking immortals?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    The old man in grey robe said again, "do you know the origin of searching for immortal sword?"


    Li Fuyao still nods.


    "Do you know who we are?"


    Who are we?


    This naturally refers to the digital sword immortals on the street.


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I don''t know."The old man in grey robe said with a smile: "at the beginning, looking for the immortal sword caused endless turbulence in the world, and countless swordsmen died. We reached a consensus that we should destroy this sword. This sword was once the sword of Xin Jianxian, but it became a fairy sword again. If we want to destroy it, it would be very hard for us to join hands."


    "Of course, we have thought that one day, the sword of seeking immortals will be recast by others, so this kind of sword spirit is left to prevent the sword from disturbing the world again. However, since the world has changed and the sword is in your hand, it''s not a big deal as long as you take care of it and don''t let it cause any more turbulence."


    In his words, the old man has already revealed that they are the several sword immortals who destroyed and searched for the immortal sword.


    When his highness of Chu told us the origin of this sword, he also said it very clearly: "when we destroy this sword, we also leave a sword spirit on the fragments, so that the sword will be disturbed again in the future."


    It seems that he knew what Li Fuyao was thinking. The old man had already explained the reason clearly. Looking at the old man, Li Fuyao suddenly solemnly saluted, "please save the two sword immortals."


    Now that Chao Qingqiu has left the world, there are no other sword immortals except the sword king. If you want to save the sword immortals in the cloud sea, others can''t do it. Only the present few have hope.


    Although it''s just a few swords.


    The old man in grey robe shook his head and said, "if we want us to make a move, a sword will soon be cut down by those monks in the sea, which is of no help."


    Li Fuyao''s eyes were dim.


    "But there is still a way."


    Li Fuyao raised his head and looked at the old man in the grey robe.


    Looking at several people in the street, the old man in grey robe said calmly: "a sword''s spirit is naturally invincible to the sea. But if we cooperate with each other in several sword Qi and the sword for seeking immortals, there should be no big problem in fighting against Canghai."


    The man in white also knew what the old man wanted to do. He laughed and said, "it''s even possible to win the battle."


    That man in green has some light in his eyes, if so, it is also excellent.


    Several sword immortals who did not speak in the distance also nodded.


    Leaving a sword spirit was originally just for a rainy day. If those golden lights didn''t fall on the sword of searching for immortals today, I''m afraid they would not wake up. They might disappear in this way at some time in the future. What''s the significance of that?


    Since there is a short-term sword in the sea, there is still a risk for you


    Li Fuyao raised his head and asked, "what are the risks?"


    The old man in grey robe said: "you are not a monk of Canghai realm. Even if you have our sword spirit, you can enter the cloud for a short time, but your body may not be able to hold it. You should know that the sword spirit of Canghai realm is the sharpest and vastest sword Qi in the world. If you can''t hold it, you may die."


    The old man sighed with a sigh, "how much sword spirit can be contained in the spirit house of swordsmen in the morning and evening? How can they hold the sword spirit of the sea unless You have several spiritual places. "


    Looking at Li Fuyao, the old man''s eyes were full of love. Young people like this were unheard of in their time. If they really wanted to die here because of this, it would be a scene they would not like to see.


    "You can have a try!"


    Li Fuyao looked at the old man in the gray robe and said calmly, "master, do whatever you want."


    It''s impossible for other people to do this, but it''s not a big problem for Li Fuyao. Naturally, there is more than one spiritual place in his body.


    After learning the sword immortal''s imperial sword method, he has evolved many pseudo spirit houses, which makes him have more sword spirit than others.


    "Are you afraid of death?" the old man asked


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I''m afraid, but ye Jianxian has saved my life and I have to report it, and I don''t have to die. "


    If he is sure to die, Li Fuyao will not do it, but if not, he can give it a try.


    The man in white looked at Li Fuyao. Wen Sheng said, "if you can survive, this is a great gift. Even at the end of the day, if you still have some of our sword spirit in the spirit house, you may be able to break through the morning and evening and go to the spring and autumn realm."


    "Like a monk of your age, I''m afraid it''s the only one in the world."


    Li Fu shook his head and asked, "what do I need to do?"


    The old man said calmly, "it''s no trouble. You need to drive away all the sword Qi in the spirit house first, and then stick to your mind."


    "The spirit house is empty so that we can hold our sword spirit in the future. If we keep our heart and mind, we are afraid that you will be taken away by one of us, and then our consciousness will be lost. When our sword spirit is used up, you will become a fool."


    Looking at the golden lights in the sky, the old man said again, "if it''s not the case, I don''t want a Kendo like you to do this."Li Fuyao did not speak.


    He only began to drive away the sword spirit in the spirit house. Besides his original spirit house, he had many other spirit houses. He had to drive the sword Qi out of the spirit house for half an hour.


    That''s what makes the lingfu empty.


    The old man said solemnly, "hold on to the sword of seeking immortals."


    Li Fuyao reached out to hold the sword of seeking immortals, which was always hovering beside him, and then took a deep breath.


    The old man didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the corner of the street. The man who had never spoken before came to him first. He went to Li Fuyao and gave him a smile. He turned into a green light and fell into the sword of searching for immortals.


    And then there''s another Sword Fairy.


    One after another, he fell into the sword of searching for immortals.


    Until finally, there are still three sword immortals here.


    The man in Green said, "it''s better to kill a monk in the sea."


    Before the words fell, he fell into the sword freely.


    The man in white came over with a gentle expression. He looked at Li Fuyao, stretched out his hand and rubbed Li Fuyao''s head. He said in a warm voice, "a young man like you should go far away. Don''t die so easily. There is nothing beautiful in huangquan. The scenery in the sky is better."


    With these words, he also turned into a white light into a fairy searching sword. At the moment, the sword has been shining brilliantly, and it is particularly dazzling at night.


    The old man in grey robe came to him and said in a low voice: "it''s only about one stick of incense. It''s better not to think about how to kill the enemy. As long as you save the two sword immortals, after a stick of incense, if there is still residual sword spirit in the spirit house, you can keep it for other use. It''s better not to use it to break the state. This state is not stable. I believe you will understand."


    Li Fuyao nodded. Since practicing sword, he has never thought of using foreign objects to break the border. One step at a time is the most appropriate thing.


    The old man patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "we dead people can''t help you any more. You living people depend on yourself."


    After saying this, the old man in grey robe doesn''t talk much. They were people who had been dead for many years. Now it''s a good thing to look at the world with this sword spirit. They can''t ask for anything more. Besides, they can''t ask for anything.


    Li Fuyao whispered, "master..."


    "Keep your mind."


    The old man in grey robe also entered the sword searching for immortals.


    By this time, the sword had fallen into several swords, each of which was left by those swordsmen.


    After waking up, he kneaded the sword into a whole body, and then fell into the lingfu along Li Fuyao''s arm.


    Li Fuyao closed his eyes tightly, but there were pictures in front of those sword immortals.


    The sword immortal in grey robe was the most respectable master of Kendo in that era. The white sword immortal actually cut down the Star River with one sword!


    In addition, the sword immortal in green had a bloody battle with the demon soil demon, and was invincible in five battles.


    This is also a peerless Tianjiao!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao is in a trance.


    At the moment, the scene in his mind is complex, which makes him have a headache.


    The whole person is not too good.


    It is even more so for those swords which have reached the extreme, just like a river of nine heavenly stars, pouring into his lingfu. If it was not for his lingfu, it would have been too much for him.


    What is the sea?


    There are as many swords as the sea, but also the vastness of the sword like the sea. Some people, like seeing the sea, can not produce the momentum of war.


    Li Fuyao takes a deep breath. His long hair has already started to move with the wind. The sword Qi of several Canghai sword immortals is kneaded by the sword of seeking immortals. After entering the body, it is necessary to create a Canghai sword immortal.


    Li Fuyang''s face was bloodless, and the sword trembled violently in his hand, but he still held it tightly and did not let the sword come out of his hand.


    However, it was too violent for Li Fuyao to hold the sword. He inserted the sword into the ground, and the sword dragged Li Fuyao forward several steps.


    Li Fu shakes his mouth and seeps blood. At the moment, he not only has pictures of those sword immortals in his mind, but also the sword Qi in his body is constantly pounding. The whole person is very painful.


    Looking for the immortal sword dragged Li Fuyao forward, countless majestic sword spirit constantly poured into his body, and countless extremely powerful sword Qi began to emanate from his body.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a mysterious sword spirit in Xiaoyuan city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    After breaking through the sea of clouds, the sword spirit which reached the extreme soon rose from Xiaoyuan city and went straight to the sky!


    Several saints in the sea of clouds looked at the sudden sword Qi, and their eyes were full of horror, especially the old monk in the Buddhist land.


    Zhang Sheng opened his mouth slightly, "this is..."


    The two sword immortals, ye Changting and Liuxiang, together with the sword king who appeared in the cloud before, are at most three sword immortals.


    But when did another come?


    Zhang Sheng asked hesitantly, "is it Li changgu?"


    Nowadays, there are many swordsmen who climb the stairs in the mountains and rivers, such as those of Zhou Qing, who are likely to become sword immortals in the sea. But among these people, Zhang Sheng''s favorite is Li changgu, who is picking up stars in Luoyang City.


    Zhou Fu Zi slightly lost his mind, but quickly denied: "No."


    At that time, in Luoyang City, Zhou Fu Zi had seen Li changgu from a distance. Although he had seen Li changgu from a distance, he could see what his sword meaning was like.


    "Although the sword spirit has a sea state, how do you feel that it is a mixture of several sword Qi?"


    Zhou Fu Zi reached out to retrieve the Confucian Scripture, looked at Ye Changting a few times, and soon looked at the old monk.


    It is obvious that killing Ye Changting today is the most important thing. Nothing else is important. So at this time, he needs to stop him.


    No matter who it is, you need to stop it.


    The good monk hesitated a little, but he soon made up his mind. He reached out and took back the beads from somewhere. After a moment, he left the battlefield. Ye Changting on this side was at the end of its tether and would soon be defeated. As long as he dragged the new Sword Fairy for a moment, even if a new sword fairy came, he would not be able to escape the fate of being killed ¡£


    Ye Changting''s clothes were already stained with blood. After the old monk left the battlefield, although the situation did not change much, ye Changting had some breathing opportunities.


    Zhang Sheng frowned slightly.


    I felt something was wrong.


    In the next scene, all the saints in the cloud were distracted, including Ye Sheng, who was in the upper end of the small garden city and had a decisive battle with the willow lane.


    There is a sword light tearing the night!


    In front of everyone, the sword light did not know where it came from, but as soon as it appeared, it made the whole sea of clouds billow. The Buddhist beads of the old monk appeared in front of the sword light. Originally, he thought that both sides were the sea. How could they resist for a moment, but who knew that the sword light and the Buddha beads collided and did not stay, they directly cut off the string of Buddha beads and directly plundered the old monk.


    You should know that this Buddha bead can be regarded as a sacred instrument. In this world, the Canghai friars can distinguish the winner and loser. However, only Chao Qingqiu once cut off each other''s sacred vessels.


    The bald pen was cut open by Chao Qingqiu''s sword.


    Of course, chaoqingqiu can even cut the sky curtain, which is not a big event.


    But chaoqingqiu is chaoqingqiu. Who is this one who is so powerful?


    The old monk vomited blood, then flew out, and rolled down from the sea of clouds.


    This sword made the Buddhist sage lose his fighting power. Even though the sage was cut off by Ye Changting''s sword, he was defeated with one sword, which is incredible.


    What''s more, this is just a sword light.


    No one has seen the man.


    In this short moment, the sages suddenly came up with a similar idea. Is it possible that Chao Qingqiu has come back?


    The sages who came up with this idea were out of control. If Chao Qingqiu came back, wouldn''t it be said that the sword immortal had left the world at the beginning, so that he could gather the sages of Confucianism and Taoism together and kill them with one sword.


    Not to mention how chaoqingqiu cheated them by feigning death, no one could stop Chao Qingqiu''s killing power and the two sword immortals.


    Zhou Fu Zi knew what these saints thought, and frowned: "it won''t be him. This sword spirit is not him."


    It''s not autumn.


    Who is that?


    Just when everyone was wondering, a long sword came from the horizon. The speed of the sword was so fast that it came to Zhang Sheng''s eyes in a moment, and forced Zhang Sheng back a few feet with the momentum of the sword.


    From now on, there are only two of the four saints who killed Ye Changting.


    Ning Sheng a little cinnabar reflects the red sky, knowing that the current situation may change, so he quickly made a decision and reached for a finger. A little cinnabar reappeared in front of Ye Changting.


    Each of them has its own style.


    But the most mysterious thing to say is that he had this cinnabar.


    Once put into practice, it can reflect the whole sky. It is changeable and has no definite number.


    This is the most difficult thing to deal with.


    It''s just that the cinnabar points out that after being cut open by Ye Changting''s sword, a long sword comes from the sky.This long sword is green all over the body. It is a great work. It is a means of the sea at a glance.


    When the sword passes through the sea of clouds, the sea of clouds is startled and divided into two sides, which seems to make way for the sword.


    Ning Sheng saw that the sword was coming towards him. He quickly took back his hand and pointed out a little cinnabar at the sword.


    The blood red reflected in the sky fell on his fingers, which was very strange. But in this strange, there was another kind of aesthetic feeling. If someone took a serious look at it, he would find that there was a little cinnabar between Ning Sheng''s fingers.


    Although the cinnabar is still red in blood, it looks very small in front of the green awn, but no one thought that when the sword reached the fingertips, Ning Sheng''s fingers burst out a brilliant blood light, which covered up the green light in just a moment.


    The green awn had a terrible sword spirit when it appeared before, but when it came to this cinnabar, I don''t know why, but it seemed that the momentum was weakened and shrouded in the blood red cinnabar.


    Ning Sheng, looking at this scene, did not feel a bit pleased, but felt a little strange.


    Sure enough, a moment later, another sword came out of the sky.


    The pale sword light came from a distance, like a white moonlight.


    The moon is in front of you!


    This is the third sword!


    The first sword before entangled Zhang Sheng. Now these two swords are obviously aimed at landing on Ning Sheng''s head.


    Everyone knows that all swordsmen between heaven and earth are just one sword. Now, three swords appear in the clouds, and all of them seem to have the power of the sea. Can''t it be that there are three swords here?


    Zhou Fu Zi was expressionless. If he said that there was more sword immortal in the world, he would not think it was impossible. However, three sword immortals appeared at this time. How could he believe it.


    It can''t be!


    If a swordsman has such strength for a long time, why should he endure so many years and rewrite the situation of mountains and rivers?


    It''s impossible.


    Only a Sword Fairy can tell the truth of the matter if he has a secret method. It''s not unheard of for one person to control several swords.


    But if all these swords could fight against the sea, it would be difficult for the sword immortal to do so.


    It''s a very difficult thing.


    It''s hard not impossible to do it. Everything that can be done is a unique character.


    For example, the Qing Dynasty, such as Liuxiang six thousand years ago.


    Zhou Fu Zi''s heart began to be a little uneasy, if someone had made contributions to the creation, it would be all right. But the most terrifying thing was that this person had not yet appeared in front of their sight.


    This is not surprising.


    What kind of Kendo cultivation can make this happen?


    What is this?


    Zhou Fu Zi frowned.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao walked in the small garden city. Although he made a short journey to the sea with the sword spirit of those sword immortals, he did not appear in the cloud sea for the first time at this time.


    It''s just that Jian 19 and Cao Jianqing and the three swords of Mingyue go to share the pressure for ye Changting. His current state of cultivation is worse than that of chaoqingqiu, but it''s not much worse. Maybe it''s just a thread. After all, there are so many sword immortals in his body.


    What he wants to do now is whether he can kill Ye Sheng.


    This is undoubtedly the craziest idea.


    There is no doubt that Ye Sheng is the most brilliant one among the sages who appear here. It is more difficult to kill him than to ascend to heaven, but the benefits of killing Ye Sheng are also the most obvious.


    If ye Sheng is killed at the moment, he will be able to change the situation at one stroke.


    It''s very popular in the world to catch the thief and catch the king first. It''s not a wrong saying among the monks.


    So he decided to look for opportunities in Xiaoyuan City, and when ye Sheng was distracted, he would attack the Taoist priest with a sword.


    Although Ye Sheng is the father of Ye Shengge, at this time, he can''t manage too much.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Fuyao looked at the light column that appeared in the cloud and slowly ascended to the sky.


    In the battle between Ye Sheng and Liu Xiang in the cloud, the balance of victory and defeat has already been completely reversed to Ye Sheng. Liu Xiang, in terms of realm and spirit, is not comparable to this Taoist sect leader.


    As a result, the decline has been revealed long ago, and the willow leaves floating on the sea of clouds have gradually lost their luster. At the moment, the willow lane may even have problems retreating, let alone defeat Ye Sheng.


    He cut open the air machine with one sword, and then cut a gully in the sea of clouds, and then he took a breath.


    But even now, the willow leaves beside him are all around Ye Sheng, and Ye Sheng''s demon bowl is behind him, with white light, but there is no tendency to press forward. This Taoist sect leader has a plain look, and he is actually paying close attention to the war in the distant sea of clouds.One mind and two purposes, enough to show that in this war, he occupied the overall upper hand.


    Liu Xiang took a look at the sword king in the distant light column. The sword immortal of the sea was passed by the light column. He was doomed to die. It was just the difference between early death and late death.


    He had been trapped for thousands of years, and it was a very good thing to get rid of the difficulties and attract such monks. But it was one thing to get rid of it, and another to be able to survive safely.


    The sword king was dying, which made Liuxiang feel a little bad. A sword immortal like Jianjun died like this, and he, who was also a sword immortal, felt a little unbearable.


    He sighed.


    But some things are really powerless.


    Ye Sheng glanced at the willow lane. Judging from the fighting power that ye Changting showed before him, if ye Changting was in front of him at the moment, the two of them might still be in a standoff for a long time, but Liuxiang was not necessarily able to survive the siege of the four saints.


    From the choice point of view, this is indeed the best choice.


    It''s just Liuxiang. It''s not the beginning.


    When ye Sheng thought about this, he felt a little sorry. As a matter of fact, Tianjiao in this world, as it should be, was a great pain to be unable to live forever. He survived by various means, but he was not as prosperous as he was at the beginning.


    Just thinking about this, Ye Sheng suddenly moved his mind and read slightly. The demon bowl appeared somewhere in the cloud sea.


    At the same time, a peerless sword appeared in front of him, which was more powerful than the previous three swords, because this sword was cut by Li Fuyao standing in the sea of clouds with the green silk in his hand.


    This sword must be a strong one.


    Feeling the majestic sword meaning contained in that sword, Ye Sheng retreated slightly and was not willing to fight against the sword, but after a moment, the sword still reached the demon bowl.


    A very unusual white light came out of the demon bowl, blocking the majestic sword light, but at the same time, another sword light came out of the sky.


    That sword light is to cut open the light column!


    Ye Sheng frowns and reaches out to attract a wisp of cloud. In an instant, he forms a huge bird. He wants to go towards the sword light, but only half of it is cut off by a sword in the willow lane.


    The sword light fell on the pillar.


    Meet for a moment, then cut it open.


    The swordsman fell from the air, panting on the clouds.


    Li Fuyao, with his sword in his hand, appeared in the distant cloud sea.


    When the sea of clouds dispersed, he was the most dazzling person in the clouds.


    Liu Xiang looked at the young face and said with a wry smile, "it''s me who lost my sight."


    After fixing his eyes on it, he said bitterly, "look away again."


    According to his identity as a sword immortal in the sea, we can see that Li Fuyao is not a real sword immortal in the sea, although he has the sea like fighting power.


    Ye Sheng is also a wonderful figure. Naturally, he can see the fishiness. After letting the demon bowl hover around him, he said, "what kind of ghost means is this?"


    For the first time, Li Fuyao stood in front of a saint of the three religions at such a close distance, but his mood was still calm.


    Ye Sheng is not an ordinary saint. The idea of killing with one sword was born before, but it can only be abolished later. How can people like Ye Sheng be killed with one sword.


    So after Li Fuyao thought, he just saved the sword king.


    Li Fuyao stood in the distance, looked at the Liuxiang and said, "please go to help ye Jianxian, and then find a good opportunity with ye Jianxian to leave. Don''t worry about me."


    Liu Xiang glanced at Li Fuyao and asked with sword sound. After getting the correct answer, he left the sea of clouds.


    Ye Sheng did not pursue him.


    In front of him, no matter whether he is a real sword immortal or not, his fighting power is here. Even if he wants to chase him, it is very difficult.


    If you don''t walk in the willow lane, it''s more difficult.


    So Ye Sheng is willing to let Liuxiang go.


    Ye Sheng looked at Li Fuyao and said indifferently, "I''d like to see how long these ghost tricks can last."


    Li Fuyao kept silent, but quietly recalled all the 19 grass and the bright moon.


    Three long swords, hovering beside him, exude endless sword meaning.


    Ye Sheng looked at the three swords, and suddenly thought of a name.


    "Li Fuyao,"


    there are tens of thousands of monks in this world. There are not many who can enter his eyes, but there are several names that are always heard.


    Li Fuyao is one of them.


    This strange swordsman was deeply appreciated by chaoqingqiu before, and became one of the rare talents in the world.


    Although Ye Sheng sits high in the cloud, if he doesn''t know at all, it''s still a very difficult thing.


    Li Fuyao looked at the Taoist priest in front of him, and his three swords trembled slightly, indicating his great intention to fight.


    "It would be best if ye Sheng could retreat at this point."Ye Sheng looks at Li Fuyao quietly. Today''s situation is not easy to form. If he retreats, all his efforts will be wasted.


    Nature cannot leave at will.


    Li Fuyao also knew that this was the end, so before the words fell, Jian 19 had already torn open the sea of clouds and came towards Ye Sheng.


    Grass gradually green, not into the sea of clouds, no trace, but soon appeared behind Ye Sheng.


    Bright moon sword tip down, hovering on Li Fu''s side, did not rush away.


    Li Fuyao strides forward with his sword.


    This is the way he is best at fighting, but those fighting methods are used by him for the first time to deal with the monks of the sea.


    It seems a little green.


    When ye Sheng rolled his sleeves, a gust of wind rose in the sea of clouds. The sword nineteen was swept from the other end of the sea of clouds. It was unstoppable, but in this gust of wind, it was impossible to move forward.


    As for the grass growing green, it was collected by the demon bowl before it approached Ye Sheng.


    The sword is not in the bowl.


    Many demon clans in it were shocked to see the blue sword in the sky.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Is that Sword Fairy coming again?


    Both swords were stopped, but Li Fuyao had already carried the sword and cut through the gale. When he got to ye Shengshen, Ye Sheng looked at Li Fuyao''s green silk sword and shook his head slightly.


    On the green silk sword, the green awn is very sharp. Li Fuyao reaches Ye Sheng and hands him a sword.


    This sword is called downhill. It is the last sword of uncle Liu Yibai.


    Although Liu Yibai was dead at that time, he was still in a twilight state. His sword was not bad, but it was not as good as Li Fuyao at the moment.


    It has been said that the sword moves between heaven and earth are excellent and bad.


    Why?


    They are different because of the different people who produce swords.


    Let chaoqingqiu make a sword, no matter what kind of sword move it is, it will be exquisite. If an ordinary person makes a sword, no matter how delicate it is, it will be full of flaws.


    Li Fuyao''s sword is naturally different from that in Liu Yibai''s hand.


    But it''s just as subtle.


    Li Fuyao silently recites the name of his martial uncle Liu Yibai in his heart and hands out the sword.


    Boundless sword Qi is produced.


    All of a sudden, the little garden city was shining like day!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    It''s not Liu Yibai''s strong sword, but Li Fuyao''s accomplishments. He is now a sword immortal in the sea from the perspective of his killing power. His sword is naturally strong.


    A sword lit up the whole small garden city, which also made Ye Sheng lose his mind for a short time. He looked at Li Fuyao, and then stepped back a few steps. The demon bowl naturally came to him. The white light of the whole demon bowl was not the same as that of other saints.


    Ye Sheng is a Taoist sect leader. In a sense, after Chao Qingqiu left the world, he was the strongest man in the world. Compared with Ye Sheng, ye Changting and Liuxiang were worse than Ye Sheng. Li Fuyao had to deal with it seriously. After all, it was Ye Sheng who was going to smash him and Zhenyao bowl was going to fall on him.


    Li Fuyao wants to take back the green silk sword, but it seems that the body of the sword has melted into the Taoist robe of Ye Sheng. No matter how hard Li Fuyao tries, he can''t pull it back.


    In this way, if Li Fuyao let go and Ye Sheng lifted his robe, he might be seriously injured. If he did not take it back, the demon bowl would fall on his head again.


    This is an extremely dangerous situation.


    But Li Fuyao didn''t react too much. He just looked at the distance. At this time, a fierce sword appeared in the sea of clouds, and then a short sword swept past Ye Sheng''s back and directly penetrated into Ye Sheng''s chest.


    The sword has been hovering in the cloud sea somewhere, only to wait for this opportunity, can a sword pierce Ye Sheng''s chest.


    Ye Sheng sighed with a sigh.


    The next moment, Li Fuyao''s eyes widened.


    Ye Sheng''s figure actually in front of him, bit by bit slowly dissipated, a moment later, nothing.


    In the distance, the sea of clouds was tumbling, and Ye Sheng reappeared.


    The demon bowl fell into the distance.


    Ye Sheng looks at Li Fuyao, but more often than not, he looks at the short sword, which is full of fierce sword spirit.


    Ye Sheng looked at the mottled cracks on the short sword and did not speak for a moment.


    "Is this a fairy sword?"


    Ye Sheng thought for a while, and then continued, "at least once it was a fairy sword."


    The immortal sword that can appear in this world is clearly recorded in the three thousand volumes of dengtian tower, and only one of them is left in the world.


    Of course, it is also clearly stated in the 3000 Taoist scrolls that the sword for seeking immortals has long been destroyed.


    But now the sword is hovering in front of Ye Sheng.


    3000 scrolls are right.


    Ye Sheng looked at the mark on the sword and knew that it was the recast sword.


    Although the recast fairy sword is not a real one, it is more than the sacred one.


    And it''s in the hands of Li Fuyao now.


    This really let Ye Sheng''s heart.


    Ye Sheng said, "the immortal swords are all in your hands. Does chaoqingqiu have great expectations for you?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    Ye Sheng said, "but it''s impossible."


    He took back the town demon bowl, and the momentum of the whole person was climbing. The white light in the demon bowl began to dim, and some white light slowly poured into Ye Sheng''s body.


    Ye Sheng, as a Taoist sect leader, how can his magic tools be ordinary sacred vessels.


    The wonder of Zhenyao bowl is that it can not only aim at the demon clan, but also absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Therefore, when the aura of heaven and earth that is usually absorbed is pouring into ye Shengti.


    He will become stronger.


    Feeling those majestic air machines flowing into Ye Sheng''s body, Li Fuyao''s imperial emissary Xun Xianjian quickly swept out.


    "There''s a wonderful character out there."


    Jianjun sighed in the sea of clouds.


    But I hold on to it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    If you want to fight Ye Sheng, I''m afraid that few monks in the world dare to think about it, and few can do it.


    Ye Sheng is the most powerful man in the world. It''s needless to say that Li Fuyao is not a real monk in the cloud, even though he has some sword spirit in his body and he has a sword to search for, he is not a real monk in the cloud. Compared with Ye Sheng, he has some inherent disadvantages.


    Ye Sheng Cheng Sheng has been a saint for hundreds of years. After staying in the sea for such a long time, he naturally has more advantages than Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao is not superior to him in experience and judgment.


    Moreover, Li Fuyao''s sword spirit has been used a lot before. Later, he took the rest of the sword to search for immortals in order to severely damage Ye Sheng. Now, there is not much left in his spirit house. However, Ye Sheng is getting stronger at the moment. The current situation makes Li Fuyao totally inferior.


    The swordsman held the sword and said in a sword voice behind him: "those two will go back in a quarter of an hour. If you can''t go at that time, you can''t go any more."


    After all, it is Canghai sword immortal. Although he has suffered heavy damage, the sword king still has much better control over the situation than Li Fuyao. The war situation outside Xiaoyuan city is doomed. Ye Changting and Liuxiang can no longer make military achievements, and it is a very good result to be able to retreat. In this situation, the two sword immortals can no longer help Li Fuyao.


    Now Li Fuyao''s only helper is Jianjun.


    "I''ve been devastated and can''t last forever. I''ll send you away in a quarter of an hour."


    Jian Jun was indifferent and had no other emotions. Looking at Ye Sheng, who had absorbed a lot of Qi, he still said in his sword voice: "if you can absorb the sword spirit of the sea, it must be unusual in the lingfu. It''s not easy for my body to stop him now. Can you borrow me?"


    Borrow something from me.


    What did you borrow?


    He asked, "Master Li Xianyin?"


    The only thing that Li Fuyao can think of is that the sword king needs this immortal seeking sword, because at this moment, above the clouds, maybe only this sword can make the sword King stronger.


    "I''ll lend it to you!"


    Jianjun walked forward a few steps, came to Li Fuyao, looked at him and said, "it''s not to take away the house, but to use your body as a swordsman. I won''t do anything inferior."


    Li Fuyao was slightly distracted and didn''t speak in a hurry. He didn''t know what kind of person Jianjun was. If Jianjun really had a desire to take his house and let him enter his body, he would not be able to fight against him.


    "Is there any other way, master?"


    Before that, those sword fairies were all residual sword spirits, not like the living sword fairies like Jianjun.


    Jian Jun glanced at Li Fuyao and was not surprised by this answer. Before Chen Sheng didn''t appear, Jian Jun had a brief communication with Li Fuyao. Even though it was not long ago, we could know that Li Fuyao didn''t believe him 100% and even had some guesses.


    "In that case, it''s up to you."


    Jianjun didn''t have any resentment for this answer. He just threw wanzhangchang down into the sea of clouds and landed in the river of xiaoyuancheng. He stretched out two fingers, and then a blood thread began to emerge from the fingertips of the two fingers. The blood line spread away and fell on the body of the immortal seeking sword.


    Then Li Fuyao could see with his naked eyes that the blood line began to freeze, as if there had been a snowstorm between heaven and earth.


    Jian Jun sighed: "I can''t believe it''s the result now."


    With the freezing of this blood line, the sword spirit on the immortal seeking sword is more and more abundant, and the sword spirit between heaven and earth is also more and more. The sword spirit is everywhere above the sea of clouds, and those vague sword spirits are everywhere.


    Since the beginning of the war, there have been many sword immortals here. With so many sword immortals, the sword meaning here is very complicated. The more complex the sword meaning is, the worse it will be.


    The sword meaning of Jianjun is cold, so it is the wind and snow.


    But at this time, these sword ideas suddenly become ethereal, and even make people begin to doubt whether it is the human sword meaning.


    Jianjun''s face became more and more pale, and his white hair gradually lost its luster. I don''t know when the snow fell on his face, and then frost came out in a moment. At the beginning, it was just a little bit. But after a while, the frost grew more and more. At the back, the whole face was covered with frost, and the frost was still spreading and spreading to the whole body.


    Li Fuyao looked at the scene and exclaimed, "master..."


    The swordsman said: "the last battle, in the end, you have to be free and easy. The matter has come to this point. I can only wish you can leave here."


    After the frost spread to Jian Jun, the Sword Fairy gradually became an ice sculpture. Then he fell from the sea of clouds and fell into the river of xiaoyuancheng.


    Ye Sheng''s other side of the Qi machine also all gather away, now this Taoist sect leader, the momentum is majestic, looks like he is facing the abyss.


    This is the momentum of the Taoist sect leader.


    Li Fuyao didn''t go to see him. He just looked at the sword. The green silk in his hand had been taken back into the scabbard.


    Looking for the fairy sword hovered in the air, looking very excited."Yes?"


    Li Fuyao asked.


    The answer to Li Fuyao is a clear and clear sword. The sword for seeking immortals falls into Li Fuyao''s hand. It seems to be telling Li Fuyao that he can do it.


    Li Fuyao holds the sword of seeking immortals and looks at Ye Sheng standing in the distance.


    Ye Sheng said calmly, "how much possibility do you think you want to go?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    He just held the sword quietly.


    This is one of the top three swords in the world. If chaoqingqiu''s ancient road is no longer in the world, this sword for seeking immortals is the sharpest sword in the world.


    How sharp is this sword? The answer has already been said. Even when ye Sheng faced the sword, he did not dare to say that he did not care.


    Ye Sheng takes a deep breath. His Taoist robe moves with the wind. There are countless Qi machines that make people feel terrible.


    In a flash, those majestic air machines piled up at the end of the sea of clouds. Ye Sheng stood high in the sea of clouds and looked at an immortal.


    In terms of Qi, Li Fuyao is far from the sage.


    Li Fuyao didn''t care about the saint''s current state, but just held the sword tightly and allowed the sword spirit to permeate his eight meridians. Through the meridians, the sword Qi quickly entered the lingfu and mixed with the remaining sword Qi in the lingfu, but there was no rejection at all.


    Above the sea of clouds.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the figure of the digital Ye Sheng appears above the sea of clouds. Everyone has different forms.


    It''s not a simple separation.


    Just a moment later, one of Ye Sheng in the sea of clouds raised his hand, and a gorgeous light rose from the sea of clouds, and the landing point was Li Fuyao.


    A Ye Sheng''s hand is not a great event, but when several ye saints in Yunhai reach out and seal at the same time, this scene is really overwhelming.


    What''s more frightening is that there are not so many Ye Sheng''s seals, but each one of them has different Taoist methods after he has made his seal.


    The main beam of the world''s first monk''s view under the cloud is also superb. It is the only one in the world to be able to perform two kinds of Taoist methods at the same time. However, at this time, Ye Sheng did not use only one or two Taoist methods, but almost a dozen of them appeared on the sea of clouds at the same time.


    If a Taoist monk appeared here, he would surely find that all the Taoist methods that Ye Sheng practiced were not recorded in Taoist classics. Doesn''t it mean that Ye Sheng created these Taoist methods himself?


    If so, this Taoist sage is really amazing to the extreme.


    Li Fuyao always held the sword of seeking immortals. When those Taoist methods crossed the sea of clouds, he moved.


    His several fake life swords, Jian 19, are still in the town demon bowl until now. Judging from the current situation, it is obvious that he has no chance to leave that demon bowl again.


    Now in the cloud sea, there are two swords, the moon and the grass gradually green.


    Hover in the sea of clouds and wait for an opportunity.


    But these two swords can''t do any damage to Ye Sheng.


    What can really let Ye Sheng fear is that there is no other thing except the sword of searching for immortals.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath, and this time he really swept forward with his sword.


    Looking for the immortal sword opens a road in the cloud sea, and then the powerful sword spirit goes towards one of Ye Sheng.


    In fact, it''s very simple how to distinguish the digital Ye Sheng. It''s no doubt that who has the most powerful gas engine is the real person.


    Moreover, since Ye Sheng can act in this way, it shows that every Ye Sheng has a connection.


    Killing one is like cutting off Ye Sheng. In this way, what''s the difference between killing someone?


    Just after Li Fuyao''s figure left the original place, a white figure appeared in the sea of clouds, where Li Fuyao had stood before.


    Before the disappearance of several sword immortals in Xiaoyuan City, the Sword Fairy once told Li Fuyao that the scenery in the sky was better.


    Now, the sword fairy appeared in the sky.


    When he appeared, it was the time when those majestic aeroplanes were heading for Li Fuyao.


    The Sword Fairy smiles, "how can I die here?"


    While speaking, between heaven and earth, there is sword light.


    At the moment, Li Fuyao, who is looking for the immortal sword, also comes to Ye Sheng''s body, and Ye Sheng frowns slightly.


    A majestic sword Qi exploded in the sea of clouds.


    There are two sword lights far away.


    Countless golden lights are coming towards this place.


    In the face of the majestic sword.


    Several Ye Sheng became one, and then they were forced to step back.


    This is the first time Ye Sheng, apart from chaoqingqiu, takes the initiative to retreat from the fight with others.


    Ye Sheng, on the way back, has been looking at the young man in the sea of clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sky is full of gold.


    Ye Changting and Liuxiang, which have gone far away, stop somewhere. They look at each other. Although they have no emotion, they feel relieved.The first world war tonight is really dangerous.


    Both sword fairies almost died here.


    Ye Changting, whose clothes were dyed red with blood, looked at the direction of Luoyang city with an unchanged expression.


    "I hope that boy can get out of the way."


    This is the opening of the willow lane.


    Ye Changting said calmly, "he is not so easy to die."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    With the sea of clouds tumbling, Ye Sheng was forced back by Li Fuyao for dozens of Zhang. If it was spread out, everyone in the world would look up to Li Fuyao, and no matter what means he used to make Ye Sheng suffer such a great loss, it would be enough to make such a result.


    After all, Ye Sheng is not someone else, but the first person in the world after Chao Qingqiu left the world.


    The most powerful man in the world is Ye Sheng.


    Several golden lights fell on the sea of clouds.


    Ning Sheng''s cinnabar still appeared in the sky, but it was much darker than before. He had already realized that there was still a gap between him and the sword immortal. It''s just that this reality makes Ning Sheng feel some palpitation. Ye Changting had never heard of it for hundreds of years before, but it was only a few years since he was born. Who could have thought that he could take over the title of the first sword immortal in Chaoqing autumn at this moment, and began to make them all afraid.


    In fact, according to Ning Sheng''s point of view, Liuxiang is not worth noticing. The most important thing is to kill Ye Changting.


    This person is perhaps the most unpredictable factor in the human situation before.


    Zhou Fu Zi''s face remained as usual. His realm was the most brilliant one except ye Sheng. In the previous war, he was far from breaking his muscles and bones. Looking at the distant sword light, he was speechless. This time, six saints, three Taoist, two Confucian and even one Buddhist sage were gathered in the small garden town, but none of them could create any achievements ¡£


    Just let the sword king who was not in this world leave the world again.


    Chen Sheng''s face was as white as paper. He stood in the distance and whispered, "the news from Chaofu said that Li changgu had entered the sea. He could not stop him. Someone in Luoyang city stopped him."


    If the situation before is that there is no loss in this business, even some small profits, then from now on, then this business is a real loss.


    A sword fairy appeared in the world, far more difficult to accept than the previous sword king.


    Ning Sheng looked at Zhou Fu Zi, but the meaning in his eyes was not clear.


    Now, I don''t know how to learn from Confucianism before I came to changgu.


    Zhou Fu Zi didn''t pay attention to Ning Sheng. His position was equal to Ye Sheng''s, so he would not pay attention to him.


    A moment later, Ye Sheng came back from the sea of clouds in the distance. The Taoist Saint still looked as if he was a jade, and his manner was normal. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Even if he was forced to retreat by Li Fu, he didn''t have a big problem.


    Ye Sheng fell to Zhou Fu Zi''s side. His mood did not fluctuate. He just said calmly: "the world is in a troubled autumn. You should pay more attention to it."


    There are some obscure meanings in the words, which can only be understood by the two saints.


    Master Zhou nodded and did not say much.


    Zhang Sheng appeared in the distance of the sea of clouds, but he was also the first to leave. Since Ye Sheng had already made a statement and Zhou Fu Zi did not reveal other ideas, then things would no longer matter. Then Zhang Sheng would leave at the moment, and no one could talk about it.


    Zhang Sheng was the first to leave. After Ning Sheng motioned to Ye Sheng, he also left slowly. The sages in the cloud left one by one, which showed that the matter was about to end. The sages left, and Zhou Fu Zi was the last one.


    As for the former Buddhist sage, he has already gone to the Buddha land.


    For the sake of convenience, it is to recuperate.


    Among these saints, he was hurt badly. Now he has no intention of staying in the mountains and rivers. If he does not leave soon, he may be killed.


    Ye Sheng stood on the sea of clouds and looked at the sword mark which had not dissipated in the cloud sea before. The whole person didn''t know what he was thinking. It was only after a long time that he waved his hand to erase the sword mark and left here. There was no trace.


    The sword marks are gone, and the saints are gone. Today''s business is completely over at this moment.


    As for the sword king, now that he has fallen into the river, no one cares.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao also left with a sword, and then with the remaining spirit of the sword, he was able to leave the small garden city thousands of miles away, only a thousand miles away. If there were saints chasing him, he might not be able to escape the killing. In the morning, he fell from the sky and was in front of a mountain forest and stream.


    I passed out.


    When I woke up, it was already sunset.


    For a whole day, there was no saint who wanted to keep him alive. Li Fuyao lay beside the stream, and the blood oozed out of his body. As the stream went down, the blood spread far away. When he opened his eyes, his whole body was burning with pain. The green silk sword was on his side, and the Xianjian fell quietly beside him. After the war, the Xianjian was completely quiet.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the setting sun. His limbs were weak, and he could not lift it. In this battle, if someone else had changed, he would have died long ago, but he was different. Although several spirit houses were damaged to varying degrees, they were not completely broken. Moreover, there were some residual sword Qi in the spirit mansion, which could be very helpful to him. However, in this battle, the ten swords were not mentioned Jiu is still in Ye Sheng''s demon bowl. This sword is his first fake life sword, and it is also the first sword that actively recognizes him as the Lord. He naturally has deep feelings for Jian 19.However, he was not Chao Qing Qiu, so he could not get the sword from Ye Sheng Zhen demon bowl.


    However, after the nineteen swords were lost, they could also be used to make up for their deficiency. Moreover, the Xianjian was a incomplete fairy sword. To some extent, it would make Li Fuyao stronger.


    Li Fuyao stopped thinking about these things. Instead, he began to look inside at the sword Qi remaining in his meridians. It was only a moment later that there was an evil spirit in the mountains and forests.


    Although the demon land in the north is the place where the demon clans gather, there is not no such place on the mountain and river side. It is just that the level of the demon clan on the mountain and river side is relatively lower and not fierce.


    But this is also equivalent to some friars.


    Li Fuyao''s blood attracted a lot of demon cultivation.


    It''s in the mountains.


    Many of them are only small demons in the realm of jiedan, but there are also some demon cultivation with high realm.


    Even in the distance, there is a demon Xiuhu from Taiqing. The tiger demon has been regarded as the absolute strongman of this mountain forest for hundreds of miles. At the moment, he is staring at Li Fuyao lying by the stream in the mountain forest somewhere.


    Beside the tiger demon, there was a short man with a sinister expression. He also looked at Li Fuyao.


    "Don''t worry, my king. I''ve arranged for someone to try out. I should be a human friar with a low level of realm. I don''t have any worries after eating him. Don''t worry about someone seeking revenge."


    The mountain forest here is not Yanling nor Liangxi, but Dayu, which would not have provoked the wrong people.


    But when the little man opened his mouth, a light suddenly appeared in the stream in the distance.


    A sword is snatched away in the mountain forest, which takes away the life of a small demon almost every once in a while.


    "Swordsman..."


    Before that short man saw this scene, his face turned pale, and the whole person collapsed on the spot.


    The pale tiger demon gritted his teeth and said, "what are you afraid of? Maybe it''s not a powerful person."


    That''s right. But when he opened his mouth, he was actually very afraid. What the demon monk was most afraid of was not a Confucian monk, a Taoist priest, but a swordsman who was most afraid of the sword.


    It was not easy to meet one or two swordsmen in Shanhe before. However, there have been many demon practitioners who have understood these things over the years. Now there are more swordsmen in the mountains and rivers than before.


    How can we meet one here?


    "Don''t be afraid, as long as we..."


    Before the little man had finished, a long sword had swept his neck.


    Poop.


    Blood splashed everywhere.


    Tiger demon looked at this scene, turned around and left, but as soon as he turned around, a sick man appeared on his side.


    The man was holding a dagger, which was now on his neck.


    Those sharp sword spirit, only for a moment, let his neck exude a lot of blood.


    "It''s not easy to practice. Why not cherish it?"


    The next moment, a huge tiger head rolled down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    Walking westward from the mountains and rivers, legend goes to the end, can see the place where the sun sets, but few ordinary people can walk here, even if they can walk here, no one can see whether the sun sets here, because there is a big mountain ahead.


    Those mountains are so big and many that few people can cross them. Moreover, they have no effect.


    Behind the mountain is a desert.


    It''s a desert where no living things exist. It''s terrible, but it''s just for ordinary people.


    No one has ever measured the size of the desert, because there is no need for friars to measure it, and ordinary people have no possibility of success.


    But the monks all know that behind this desert is the Western Buddhist land, the Buddhist country, where is the Buddhist region.


    Six thousand years ago, after the end of the war between the human race and the demon clan, Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism signed an unknown agreement. In any case, from that time on, there were almost no monks in the whole mountain and river. Only when the Wushan mountain was opened would monks come to the mountain and river from the desert. In addition, no other monks would leave the Buddhist land.


    As for the monks of Shanhe, those of Confucianism and Taoism seldom go to the Buddhist land, and the wild monks are not interested in it. Only the swordsmen will go in and out of those places.


    In the north of the mountains and rivers, there is the North Sea, which separates the demon soil and the mountains and rivers, and in the west, there is this desert to separate the Buddha land and the mountains and rivers.


    Now, there is an old monk walking slowly in the desert. Walking in the desert, the old monk''s face is very ugly. He walked very fast and seemed to be going out of the desert soon. He even had a look of fear on his face, as if someone was chasing him behind him.


    In fact, he didn''t see his pursuers, but he felt a sword spirit. The sword spirit had no other meaning. The only thing left was to be fierce. He walked in the desert and felt the sword spirit at his side all the time, which made him very afraid.


    If on weekdays, he would not be like this. As a monk of the sea, he would not die so easily, but now it is different.


    He was hurt.


    He saw the Sword Fairy.


    The sword spirit belongs to the swordsman, but the strong sword spirit can only belong to the sword immortal.


    In the first World War of xiaoyuancheng, there were three sword immortals in the cloud. One sword knocked him down, and the other wounded him. Naturally, he remembered the one named Ye Changting.


    His sword, let him feel not inferior to Qing Qiu.


    Although he has never seen chaoqingqiu.


    The first World War in xiaoyuancheng was something he didn''t want to recall.


    But the sword spirit always reminds him of these things.


    He looked at the desert in the distance and knew that he could return to the Buddha land only after a few more days.


    It reassured him a lot.


    But no one thought that the man in white was waiting for him when he crossed the dune.


    In a desert, the man with a sword hanging from his waist looked at him.


    This is the last man he wants to meet.


    The old monk''s face was very ugly. He said in a sharp voice, "you are also injured. You can''t kill the old monk. You don''t need to die with the old monk."


    Yes, on the white man''s clothes, the blood is very conspicuous. I''m afraid that half of the white clothes are red now.


    "I''ll kill you."


    The sound floated from a distance, of course, and his sword.


    Ye Changting''s sword is very sharp, even when he has been injured. Therefore, when the sword light passes through the yellow sand, it naturally falls on the old monk.


    After the blood burst out, the yellow sand behind him was flying around, and it was a scene that was hard to create with manpower.


    Ye Changting quietly vomited a mouthful of blood, but did not retreat for a moment. The grass trembled slightly in his hand. A majestic sword spirit poured into the old monk''s body. The old monk struggled to keep the broken beads in front of his chest, but was stabbed by Ye Changting.


    After the two swords, the old monk spat out blood, but his body still flew towards the yellow sand. A strong wind was blowing in the sky, which blocked Ye Changting''s sight. However, a moment later, the sword still appeared behind him as promised.


    This sword made the old monk miserable.


    After a few minutes, ye Changting''s sword fell on the old monk again and again. Although he was vomiting blood himself, if he went on this way, it would not be long before the old monk would die here, and a Buddhist sage died here, which was another bloody rain.


    Sages and sword immortals had a knot before, but Buddhist sages generally did not. But this old monk had done it before, and now he has to bear the anger of Ye Changting.


    The old monk recited the name of Buddha, and countless Buddhist lights flew out of him. Some of them were used to repair the wound, and the other part was used to resist the sword Qi.


    Both of them were almost at the end of their tether, but the old monk did not dare to fight ye Changting''s life and death from the very beginning. He had already fallen behind. Now he is even more frightened and has no possibility of defeating Ye Changting.If the deadlock goes on, the old monk will die here soon.


    The old monk vomited out a large mouthful of blood essence. The blood mist was flying in the yellow sand, and soon he created a yellow sand giant. The yellow sand giant was several feet high. He punched Ye Changting with a fist, but his hand was cut off before he fell on him.


    At the same time, the giant''s head was cut off.


    When the giant''s head was cut off, he immediately lost his vitality and turned into a piece of yellow sand in an instant.


    Ye Changting''s face became more and more pale as paper, but his sword spirit became more and more powerful.


    He held down the handle of the moshangcao sword, as if the next sword would kill the old monk.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, Amitabha!"


    But at this time, a Buddhist name suddenly came out of the sky.


    Accompanied by a great Buddha light.


    Ye Changting stares at the distance, only to see a lantern appear in the dim scene in the yellow sand.


    It''s an illusion, not a physical object.


    But now the old monk has gone far away with the lantern.


    However, there was an old monk with a white eyebrow who was covered with gold and looked at the lantern in front of him. He said calmly, "sword immortal, it''s the Buddha''s fault. The old monk will take his younger brother back to Lingshan, and will not let him leave the Buddha''s land any more. As for the Sword Fairy, if he wants a statement, he will bother to see him at Lingshan after he is hurt."


    The sound from Lingshan to the desert is very vicissitudes.


    It''s just that the will inside is very firm.


    There are only two sages in the Buddhist land. If ye Changting cuts one of them at the moment, Buddhism will be more difficult.


    The white browed monk didn''t come there in his real body, or he had such prestige. If he came in his real body, I''m afraid it would be frightening.


    Ye Changting looked at the projection of the lantern, and the meaning of the old monk''s words was very clear. That is, ye Changting, who was seriously injured, would never be his opponent. If he wanted to keep the old monk, it would be impossible.


    Ye Changting didn''t like to talk, so he just took a sword and cut it out. The light of the sword fell on the lantern, which made the lantern ripple, but it soon returned to normal.


    He did not speak.


    Just no more sword, watching the old monk was taken away by the lantern.


    Even though he didn''t come to this world for a long time, he knew that the most famous lantern in the world was this one.


    Since it was the Buddhist master who made the move, now he can''t win, and it seems very normal.


    Ye Changting watched the lantern disappear and turned away.


    A moment later, Ye Sheng falls here.


    Looking at this piece of wasteland, the body flash away.


    -


    I''m afraid Luoyang has officially entered the rainy season. These days, the capital of Yanling, has light rain every day, but few rain can last all day.


    In the imperial court, these days can be regarded as calm. Perhaps it is because the royal highness of the king of Chu has already arrived at the sea. The monks of Yanling academy haven''t made any action these days. Since there is no action in the Academy, it''s much easier to deal with the affairs in the court.


    The emperor of Yanling was brilliant and brilliant. Without the intervention of outsiders, he soon made the whole city of Luoyang in order. Those important official positions were forced to be appointed by him at the beginning, and now there is no fluctuation in the whole yamen, and it only takes a very short time.


    At the end of autumn, the Ministry of Rites has already started to count this year''s new year''s ceremony. There have been special people in the palace to hand over the ceremony. This time, the emperor''s majesty doesn''t have to look at the school''s face to distribute it. It seems that he has a lot of confidence, and the noise in the whole palace at this time of year dissipates a lot.


    Boss Chen''s fish stall is closed.


    The big boss of the fish market finally ushered in his second son in the autumn, which made the atmosphere in Chen''s house much better. With this son, boss Chen no longer thought about the strange little guy before. Perhaps he knew that the man was strange. Boss Chen had already given up the idea of looking for him and just wanted to bring this son up.


    Therefore, this autumn rain, for boss Chen, even if he can think of those old things, most of them are nostalgia, and there are no other emotions.


    Not even sad.


    In that alley, Wang Yanqing was playing chess with Gu Shiyan, two of the most powerful players in Yanling. I don''t know how many games they have played in Luoyang City. Gu Shiyan''s chess power has increased a lot. Now Wang Yanqing wants to beat him again, but he only needs to use ten points of strength.


    However, the great power player didn''t spend much time in the alley these days. There were many important positions for the imperial court to exchange blood. The emperor of Yanling had to put some of his confidants. Gu Shiyan, the national player, had always been an idle post. Before that, he was only known as a chess player in Luoyang City. But this time, he took a real power position in the six ministries, At first, many important officials in the imperial court had to wait to see his jokes. After all, they wanted to come. A good guy who could not play chess could not have the ability to govern the country. However, after a few months, Gu Shiyan did not show any timidity, and even was quite familiar with those political affairs. This made the important officials of the imperial court look at him with great admiration, and naturally they lost a lot of leisure time.Putting down a piece on the chessboard, Gu Shiyan rubbed his eyes, and then asked with a smile, "Mr. Yanqing is also a great talent. How can he still be willing to bend down in the Ministry of punishment?"


    Wang Yanqing was worshipped by the Ministry of punishment and trusted by the emperor of Yanling. These days, he has refused several requests from emperor Yanling to let him take an important position in the imperial court.


    Wang Yanqing said with a smile, "I am a blind man. I can''t see whether it rains. How can I see the general situation of Yanling in Qing Dynasty?"


    Listening to this, Gu Shiyan didn''t care. He put down a white boy and said, "Mr. Yanqing can''t see clearly. Few people can see clearly in this court. Mr. Yanqing has read thousands of books. Is it true that he doesn''t understand the rule of state or is he unwilling to understand it?"


    Wang Yanqing smiles and doesn''t say a word. Whether he doesn''t understand or does not want to understand is all said by others, which has nothing to do with him.


    "I''m not a good-natured man. If I really go to be an official, I may have to mention a few young people out of line. Your majesty will certainly be hard to deal with when it is not in line with the rules. At that time, it will be difficult for your majesty to deal with it. At that time, it will be difficult for your majesty to do so."


    Gu Shiyan looked at Wang Yanqing and put down his chess pieces. Then he asked, "is Mr. Yanqing talking about Chen Bingjun?"


    Wang Yanqing stare big eyes, although it seems empty, but not frightening, "do you think he should not be the future of the Zafu talent?"


    Gu Shiyan shook his head and did not speak.


    When it comes to political affairs, they are not willing to. Wang Yanqing''s favorite thing is to read more books, while Gu Shiyan''s favorite thing is to play more chess games.


    Wang Yanqing put a sunspot on the chessboard, and then looked up and said, "I hope that after these rains, Luoyang City can really take on a new look."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the autumn rain, the newly added autumn examination in Luoyang city is going on silently. This is a separate examination held by Emperor Yanling after stripping all the influence of the school. It does not test the Confucian classics, but only the governing policies.


    In that examination room, a examinee looked at the rain outside the window and wrote down two words on the test paper.


    "Huang Jin."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu stands under the eaves and looks at the rain. He is about half an adult now. Although his face is still childish, he looks like a teenager, not a child.


    The woman sews clothes in the room, and occasionally looks up at chaoqingqiu, and her eyes are full of tenderness. I don''t know whether it''s a good day for chaoqingqiu, but for that woman, it''s not bad at all. She doesn''t ask much. As long as she can accompany chaoqingqiu all her life, it''s the best.


    Ye Changting, pale in face, came from the rain. The Sword Fairy was hurt badly in the first battle of Xiaoyuan city. Up to now, he can''t be said to be cured. The spirit house is full of holes. If he is allowed to fight at the moment, he will almost leave the world. The man in white comes to Chao Qingqiu and sits down without speaking.


    "It is expected that Li changgu crossed the stairs and became a sea of water. But why Li Fuyao was able to appear in the Bureau was unknown even to me."


    When Chao Qingqiu said this, he was telling Ye Changting that it was not his arrangement.


    He said, "I may not be able to die of anger."


    Looking at Ye Changting towards Qingqiu, Wensheng said: "things can''t all develop in the way they want. There will always be some accidents. If there is an accident, I can''t help it."


    Ye Changting said, "you are not helpless?"


    Chao Qingqiu ignored him.


    The Sword Fairy thought for a moment, and then said, "Li Fuyao appeared in the small garden city and became a sea for a short time. It seems that something is wrong with all this. It seems that someone is pushing him behind him."


    Ye Changting came to be interested. He looked at Chao Qingqiu and asked, "is there anyone more like an old bastard than you?"


    Chao Qingqiu said calmly: "I have said that this world is really misread by me."


    Ye Changting spits out a foul breath. At the last time, Chao Qingqiu opened the curtain of heaven with his sword. Later, except for him and the woman, they all thought that after Chao Qingqiu left the world, the world was really different.


    First of all, the royal highness of the king of Chu achieved the realm of the sea, and then a sword king came out in the small garden city. From Jianshan, the news came that Meng Jin, the master of Xu Ji, had not died yet. Now he has gone to Jianshan.


    Ye Changting in Xiaoyuan city has met a Buddhist sage who has never set foot in the mountains and rivers. Now, the changes in the world are really unclear.


    Although Chao Qingqiu is in Luoyang City, he is very aware of the recent events in this world.


    "In the next hundred years, maybe something bigger will happen."


    Ye Changting did not speak, just waiting for the following.


    Knowing what he thought, Chao Qingqiu continued: "Liang also wants to be a saint, so does Su Ye. As for the flow of Lin Hongzhu, he also wants to become a saint. What do we need so many saints to do in the world?"


    "If there are saints, there will be no saints."


    "Although there are alternations between the new and the old saints, it will not be too fast. During the long hundred years, there have been so many monks in the sea, and there will be something else.""Except for those of us now, what else? Will the sage who has no trace of Confucianism come out? Is there a monk who has been a monk for many years in a Taoist temple in the mountains and forests? Is it possible that a scholar will remember that he is a saint when he does not drink


    "Of course, it is also possible that in the past 100 years, Li Fuyao, a group of young people, suddenly became enlightened and became a sword immortal in the sea


    Ye Changting frowned slightly and didn''t say anything.


    But soon he said, "can I find the answer in this century?"


    Looking at him, he said, "I don''t know who you are looking for. How can I know if there will be an answer in this century."


    This sentence says to Qing Qiu is right and strong. Ye Changting has no reason to refute it.


    Chao Qingqiu said a lot of words, which reminds me of one thing, "you should have come to see me earlier."


    Speaking of this, ye Changting collected his mind and calmly said, "I''m going to kill people."


    "Kill who?"


    "The monk."


    "And then?"


    "I met a lantern."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After killing those demons, Li Fuyao left the mountain forest and climbed the Jianshan mountain in the sunset.


    PS: at the end of this volume


    0 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    At the end of autumn, Jianshan is no different from the past. The sword trees on both sides of the mountain road are still the same. There are no changes in the four seasons of the year, but the disciples on Jianshan are much more than before, and they are very angry.


    In recent years, Jianshan has experienced many great events. At the beginning, only Li Fuyao and Wu Shanhe were three generations of disciples. Later, the old ancestor died on wenjianping, and then Jianshan was forced to close the mountain. A few years later, Chao Qingqiu opened the sky curtain in Baiyu town and reopened Jianshan mountain. After that, Jianshan selected the leader and made a lot of trouble. In short, he could go To this point, in fact, it is not easy.


    In addition to Li''s sword swing, the most important thing for Li Fuguang is that he can''t shake his sword for three years.


    Some Jianshan disciples, looking at Li Fuyao''s dress, felt strange. They thought that they were some swordsmen in the Jianghu. They went to Jianshan to worship Jianshan and began to study kendo.


    Therefore, on his way up the mountain, many disciples cast a kind look at Li Fuyao, and most of the Jianshan disciples are laughing.


    In the autumn wind, it is also very warm.


    Most of the disciples are from the first three realms of swordsmen. Few of them have crossed the first three realms and arrived at the fourth level of Qingsi. The realm is not very high. If they were put in the chenxieshan or the school, there would not be such low-level disciples.


    It''s just that Jianshan has a lot of waste to do. It''s very good to have such a scene.


    Walking on the mountain road, Li Fuyao can also whisper a lot of Jianshan disciples. Of course, he is not talking about him, but sighing about the current situation of Jianshan.


    From their words, Li Fuyao knew that there was an old ancestor on the mountain.


    This old ancestor is not Xu Ji, the former ancestor, but the master of Xu Ji. He was the leader of the sword mountain before Xu Ji. He was called Meng Jin. No matter his qualifications or realm, he is incomparable on this mountain.


    In fact, even if Chao Qingqiu is still alive, if you meet this old master, you should be polite to the younger generation.


    It should have been a good thing to have a swordsman climbing the stairs on the mountain, but it can''t be seen from the words of the disciples of Jianshan.


    It can be seen from their words that since the old leader monk went up the mountain, some swordsmen on the mountain wanted him to come back to preside over the overall situation. In fact, this kind of voice is not low on the mountain now. Although the voice has been on the whole Jianshan mountain from spring to autumn, the old master has not paid any attention to it, and the whole Jianshan is not stable But to some extent, it''s not chaotic.


    But some people know that this chaos is not chaotic, but also depends on the calm of the lake. If we really want to mess up, it is really an unclear thing.


    Li Fuyao walked all the way, until before the sword washing pool, he could hear the idle words falling in his ears.


    As they approached xijianchi, two young faces appeared on both sides of the mountain road. They took a look at Li Fuyao and said in one voice: "Jianshan forbidden area. If you are not a disciple of Jianshan, you are not allowed to enter."


    There is no other meaning in words, neither condescending nor pleasant.


    Li Fuyao is not a disciple of Jianshan. This is the situation when he first practiced sword. However, Li Fuyao and Jianshan are still inextricably related.


    Li Fuyao took a look at the two Jianshan disciples. He didn''t say much. He turned around and left here. He didn''t have to do anything to wash the sword pool. Since he was stopped, he didn''t go.


    But when Li Fuyao came to the sword terrace again, he was also stopped.


    Li Fuyao frowned. This time, he did not turn around and leave. Instead, he opened his robe and revealed the sword jade.


    The sword jade can prove Li Fuyao''s status as a sacrifice to Jianshan. The two disciples who are guarding here can''t believe such a sword jade.


    When you enter Jianshan mountain, you naturally need to know the things on the mountain, such as the jade pendant for offering sacrifices. The swordsmen on the mountain should be divided into 369 grades. Those who can become masters of Jianshan should be divided into 369 grades. Before the jade ornaments offered by Jianshan mountain, Wu Shanhe took out several pieces, but none of them were of too high grade. For example, the sword jade on Li Fuyao''s waist can''t be found in the whole Jianshan mountain One person can wear it.


    But sword jade is not fake.


    As Li Fuyao walked slowly, one of the disciples opened his mouth and asked, "is it Uncle Li?"


    Although Li Fuyao is not a disciple of Jianshan mountain, his seniority is similar to that of wushanhe, the leader of Jianshan mountain. Now there are three generations of disciples on the mountain. It is not without him to call him a martial uncle. In fact, even Zhao Dabao, who has just been on the mountain, has become their junior martial uncle.


    Li Fuyao ignored the two disciples and went straight to Jianping to ask where his ancestor Xu Ji had been. Before, he had a good look, but he never had a chance. Now he comes back to Jianshan and naturally wants to see it.Only when you climb up to ask Jianping can you have a panoramic view of Jianshan.


    This is the most open field of vision on Jianshan. Most of the disciples practice swords here on weekdays.


    Now it''s setting sun. Two or three Jianshan disciples can still be seen fighting with each other in the distance.


    Li Fuyao stood on the edge of the cliff, looking at the sea of clouds golden in the setting sun. He did not speak, but sighed inexplicably.


    This time, he did not expect that he had practiced sword for more than 15 years.


    I still remember when I mentioned the sword, he was just a teenager. But now, at this age, if we put it in the ordinary world, it would be the age when we should get married and have children.


    No wonder Li''s father and mother have been talking about him, want him to have a child.


    The past is like yesterday, but now I go to see it. It''s mostly reminiscence.


    "The setting sun is very good, but there are not many people who have time to see it. The disciples on the mountain all want to practice their swords well, and few people notice the scenery here."


    I don''t know when, Wu Shanhe has already stood beside him. This is still a full-length Jianshan leader. Although he is not very old, there is nothing on his face about youth.


    As the leader of Jianshan, you need to be steady.


    If the realm is not enough, we should be more stable.


    "Elder martial brother."


    With a cry of elder martial brother, Li Fuyao''s thoughts were all collected.


    Wushanhe looked at the golden sea of clouds and said softly, "you just went up the mountain. Have you heard the news of Shizu''s return to the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao nodded and Meng Jin went up the mountain. This was what he heard most when he stood on the mountain road. Naturally, he knew it.


    There is no reason not to know.


    "Did you hear the gossip on the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. He shouldn''t have been worried about these things. At the beginning, the ancestor asked Wu Shanhe to take charge of Jianshan mountain. Since then, the Jianshan mountain belongs to the elder martial brother. He shouldn''t think too much about it.


    "What did Shizu do after he went up the mountain?"


    In any case, ask what you should ask.


    "On the day when he went up the mountain, he waved to take many swords from the Xijian pool and picked one to give it to Zhao Dabao."


    Li Fuyao frowned.


    Some people can only see that this is Meng Jin''s love for Zhao Dabao, and they don''t hesitate to take the sword for him. But Li Fuyao only needs a little thought to know what''s in it.


    In front of the public to do so, no wonder after going up the mountain, many of the guest Qing disciples of Jianshan thought that they were the best choice to take charge of Jianshan again.


    "The sword mountain used to belong to the Shizu, and later it belonged to the old ancestor. The old ancestor gave it to me, and now he is mine. I can''t take it away from me, no matter who it was before."


    Wu Shanhe''s face is as usual. When he speaks, he has a kind of paranoia.


    Li Fuyao glanced at him and asked calmly, "what do you think if Shizu is more suitable to be the master of Jianshan?"


    "I''m not good enough?" asked Wu Shanhe


    Li Fuyao didn''t say a word. He was not in Jianshan these days. He didn''t know the current situation of Jianshan, so he couldn''t say whether it was good or not.


    Wu Shanhe''s moon white clothes move with the mountain wind, as if his mood is also the same, some excited.


    "I only told you what I thought, because only you are my trusted younger martial brother. If Shizu didn''t have any idea about the mountain, how could he do nothing?"


    If Meng Jin doesn''t want to do anything, why not explicitly refuse those who want him to be the leader of teachers.


    Sometimes silence is the default.


    For example, Meng Jin now.


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "after all, it''s the master. What''s your mind? Maybe you have other plans."


    "I don''t think so."


    Looking at Li Fuyao, Wu Shanhe said, "I''ve met Shizu several times. I know what he wants."


    Li Fuyao looked at Wushan river with a calm look.


    "I saw what I wanted to see from Shizu''s eyes," he continued


    Li Fuyao did not speak, waiting for Wu Shanhe to continue.


    "I can''t see anything in Shizu''s eyes."


    You can''t see anything.


    Li Fuyao looked at wushanhe and didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    Wu Shanhe said calmly, "it''s normal that people like Shizu who have lived such years have no mood in their eyes."


    Looking at the sea of clouds, Li Fuyao already understood a lot of things.


    Yes, for a man like Meng Jin, what else can he care about?


    he couldn''t be seen in the battle in Baiyu town. Later, things happened in Jianshan.


    But now he''s here.


    He even made it on the mountain road.


    These days, we do nothing, but we do everything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    The night of Jianshan is no different from other places, but it is different tonight.


    Because Li Fuyao is here.


    Wu Shanhe met his younger martial brother, which spread all over Jianshan.


    For the Jianshan disciples, although Wu Shanhe is the leader of Jianshan, in the eyes of the disciples, the position of the leader of Jianshan is not as good as that of Li Fuyao.


    In fact, in many people''s eyes, Wu Shanhe has become the leader of Jianshan. In fact, in addition to his excellent performance, Wu Shanhe also has something to do with his identity, even with his grandfather Shengjing. However, it is because of this that he is less in the eyes of his disciples. What Li Fuyao has done over the years is totally independent of his elders and has no special identity. He only relies on himself Although many swordsmen are shameless because of Qinghuai''s affairs, many of them respect and admire him.


    In the night, there are countless lights on Jianshan. The most bright one is in front of the sword immortal hall. Many people are there waiting for Li Fuyao to come out. Many people have heard his name but haven''t seen him. Many people want to see him, so many people are waiting for him.


    This scene is not common on the mountain.


    Wu Shanhe was standing in a corner of Jianxian hall. Looking at the scene, he didn''t know what he was thinking. Beside him was yanle. After returning from Wushan mountain, he became one of the few friends of wushanhe on the mountain.


    Although yanle''s prestige on the mountain is not as high as those of the senior generation, it is not low.


    Looking at the scene at the moment, yanle sighed: "this is the heart."


    The word "human heart" can''t be explained or understood.


    Wu Shanhe did not want to say anything, but hesitated for a moment, or said: "he is my younger brother, he has no idea, the people in his side, there is no use."


    Yanle held down the hilt on his waist and let go. Then he slowly said, "I heard a story that one year in the secular world, the monarch of a small country was very young, and the whole country was in some turmoil. Especially, the monarch was too small, which made many people have some ideas. One of the generals was very loyal and had no rebellious mind at all, but his ministry had no idea of rebellion I don''t think so, so one day, when he was leading the army, his subordinates put on a dragon robe on his body


    "After that, he naturally sat on the Dragon chair."


    Yanle looked at the sword immortal hall, and his face was very strange, "so people''s hearts are still useful."


    "Besides, you had other ideas about him."


    Yan le was talking about Wushan before and in Wushan. No matter whether it was intentional or not, wushanhe made a bad decision. Yanle, as an experienced person, is naturally clear.


    But he wanted to go to Wushan to gamble. After all, he was Bai Weng''s disciple before. If he didn''t gamble, he would not be able to gain a foothold on Jianshan mountain, but Li Fuyao was different. He was Wu Shanhe''s younger brother, so he would not have committed such a risk.


    "I don''t think he''ll make a gap with me." Wu Shanhe looked at the light at night and said, "he doesn''t have so many ideas."


    Yanle said: "there are many gaps between you. Before in Jianshan, what the old man did, then in Wushan, even if there were none of these, what happened before."


    "Don''t you feel sad that Xu Zhangjiao gave you Jianshan instead of him?"


    Words kill the heart.


    However, yanle''s mood is still quite insipid, not too excited.


    Wushanhe''s moon white sword shirt is full of starlight, which makes people feel comfortable. However, the master of Jianshan didn''t stay under the starlight for a long time.


    When Yan Le asked the last question, he left here.


    Yan Le''s words can''t sow dissension, so Wu Shanhe doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it. It''s just that his words are too straightforward and can hurt people''s hearts.


    Of course, these words are more like a sword, stabbing someone in the chest.


    Yanle watched Wu Shanhe leave without saying a word. Then he went to the sword immortal hall and opened the gate to reveal the empty hall.


    "He''s not here."


    He turned his head and said to the disciples waiting here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao is not here. At the moment, he is walking on another mountain road with a lantern. There are stars in the sky shining on the bluestones. It is not difficult to see things. It is even more so for friars like Li Fuyao in the morning and evening, but he still carries a lantern.


    It''s just to carry the lantern.


    Many years ago, when he climbed the mountain for the first time, but failed to enter the mountain, his ancestor Xu Ji gave him a lantern at the side of the sword immortal hall. When he left Jianshan with the lantern, he was actually extremely aggrieved, but at that time, he constantly comforted himself.


    Later, his realm became higher and higher, and he encountered more and more dangerous things. Many times he felt that he couldn''t make it, so he thought about the lantern and that night.


    Now, it is natural to feel a lot of emotion when we revisit the old land with lanterns.He knew that the disciples were waiting for him, but he didn''t want to see them. Now he just wanted to see the new younger brother of master Chen Sheng.


    That''s why it''s happening today.


    On the other side of the bamboo tower, because of his special identity, Zhao Dabao had been assigned a new bamboo building on the mountain. The bamboo building has a beautiful scenery near the mountain stream, which is the best place to live except for a few swordsmen climbing the stairs.


    Zhao Dabao, who was originally assigned to such a place, didn''t think it was very good. However, after asking his master Chen Sheng, Chen Sheng said something similar to what he said these days.


    At that time, Zhao Dabao asked Chen Sheng solemnly. Master, you said that fists were reasonable, but your fists were not big.


    Chen Sheng is a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. His realm is very high. But on the mountain, he is not as good as Zhou Qingxu Li. Chen Sheng didn''t talk to him at that time. He just slapped Zhao Dabao on the head, pointed to his face, and said almost rogue: "master, I don''t have a big fist, but master, I''m of high seniority. Who dares to talk more in front of me A word? "


    Chen Sheng''s realm in the mountains may only rank in the top four, but also must be that four.


    But his seniority is solid. The martial uncle of Jianshan master is Chen zhanglv, who is in charge of Shanlv. This is not comparable to ordinary people.


    Anyway, in the end Zhao Dabao stayed.


    But Chen Sheng didn''t come here often, and Zhao Dabao didn''t often live here, because after Meng Jin went up the mountain, he often went to Meng Jin''s residence to learn sword.


    With the help of Meng Jin, a great swordsman, Zhao Dabao''s state of mind has improved rapidly. Among the younger generation, Zhao Dabao is the first.


    Soon the fame grew.


    Li Fuyao walked slowly all the way to the bamboo building. He just watched the lights flicker in the bamboo building. When he stood outside the window, he could see the scene inside.


    In the bamboo house, only a young man sat on the ground, looking at the scroll of sword Sutra in front of him, racking his brains and frowning.


    If there is no accident, this is Zhao Dabao.


    Li Fuyao thought of the old Jianxiu he met in xiaoyuancheng before. He was in a hurry to leave. He didn''t care about the life and death of the old Jian Xiu. Now, it''s wrong. It''s just reasonable to say that the sages should not do anything about such a level, which is not too high.


    Li Fuyao stood outside the window for about half a quarter of an hour without blocking the air. However, it seemed that all Zhao Dabao''s spirits were in the sword Sutra. He did not notice the arrival of the elder martial brother.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Li Fuyao went back to the river. Somehow, he remembered the letter that ye Shengge had sent her.


    But before the thoughts spread, a figure appeared in the distance.


    A slovenly middle-aged man came out of the mountain forest. He had a bottle gourd on his waist, but he didn''t smell of wine. He had not shaved his beard for a long time.


    Such a person, no matter where he is, will not be noticed.


    But after seeing him, Li Fuyao saluted him seriously.


    Because this person is not others, but his master Chen Sheng.


    Looking at the lantern in his hand, Chen Sheng said casually, "it''s not good to think about the past all the time. People should always look forward to the front, maybe they will see the hope."


    With this sentence, Chen Sheng said to himself: "this bullshit is really sour."


    Li Fuyao smiles and understands his master''s temperament.


    "Zhao Dabao, master doesn''t care?"


    Chen Sheng looked at the night, slowly said: "he has someone to watch, the wheel can not come to me, even if I want to tube, now also have no way."


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "is it possible that Shizu will come back with something else?"


    In the face of others, Li Fuyao may want to hide, but in the face of Chen Sheng, he can be frank, even if Meng Jin is Chen Sheng''s ancestor.


    Listening to this, Chen Sheng''s mouth cocked up, "I miss him so old, because I can only think about how to become a sword immortal. I''m afraid other ideas will not come out."


    The stars are in the sky, but the stars are on the ground.


    As people get older, they ask for less.


    "I don''t think he just wants to be a sword immortal. If so, why didn''t he come out at the beginning? It would certainly help him if Chao Jian Xian was there at that time."


    Li Fuyao said, looking at Chen Sheng.


    Chen Sheng ignored Li Fuyao''s words. Even if Li Fuyao had no respect for Meng Jin at this time, Chen Sheng didn''t care.


    He thought about it and then said, "what else is he doing for?"


    The swordsmen on the mountain didn''t think much about the old master''s return to the mountain, but Chen Sheng, Li Fuyao, or Wu Shanhe knew that the matter was not easy.


    "Zhou Qing and Xu Li are not on the mountain now. Maybe we will have a result in a few days."


    Chen Sheng looks at Li Fuyao and starlight."And Mr. Chao?"


    "He went to some good place."


    "Well?"


    "He went to Lingshan."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    What is Lingshan?


    Few people make it clear.


    The Buddha land is far away from mountains and rivers. As the most important place of Buddha land, Lingshan is needless to say. Naturally, few outsiders know the true appearance of the Buddha land. It is rare for outsiders to enter such places as Lingshan. Of course, there are exceptions to everything.


    For example, when the Chaojian immortal traveled to the world, he went to Lingshan and was said to have sat down with the Buddhist master. At that time, chaoqingqiu was not as powerful as the world, and naturally it would not make the Buddha afraid. Therefore, the matter of climbing Lingshan was definitely not the sword that Buddhism was afraid of chaoqingqiu.


    It''s the respect of Huihou monk for this sword immortal.


    However, if chaoqingqiu can go to Lingshan, it is not necessarily that others can also go there.


    Therefore, since the Qing Dynasty, no one else has been able to climb Lingshan, but these two days, Lingshan has two more guests.


    The monks on the mountain were very strange, because the one who came here was not a sword immortal, nor a saint, but just a swordsman, but still climbed the Lingshan mountain, even with a servant.


    This is a rare, even invisible thing.


    But it happened today.


    Chao FengChen takes the withered old man on the Lingshan mountain.


    Lingshan is a mountain, but there are no trees. From a distance, it is a mountain that always emits golden light. When you stand in the mountain, in fact, you will find that this mountain, just like what you see from afar, is a mountain made of a kind of golden sand, so it has always been a golden light. There are many golden buildings on the mountain, but more are It''s a house of golden stone.


    The Mahavira hall is located on the top of Lingshan mountain, where the Buddhist master and many eminent monks, Daneng, live. In front of the Mahavira hall, there is a golden lion. Those who understand the past will naturally know what it is. If you don''t understand, it is useless to explain.


    Chao FengChen, dressed in white, stood in front of the Golden Lion and the withered old man stood behind him. He opened his mouth and said, "this lion can change many people''s food and clothing."


    Chao FengChen turned his head and looked at him. Then he said with a smile, "the monks here are not worried about plain clothes and food."


    In the Buddhist land, the monks will naturally have the support of ordinary people. This is the Buddhist land, but it is also the Buddhist country. The Buddhist master is the monarch of this kingdom, and the monks are the army. Almost half of the common people can become monks in the future. The remaining half may be unable to practice because of their qualifications, but they will also strive to support these monks.


    Because perhaps among these monks, there will be many monks who are their relatives and friends.


    There has always been no dispute in the Buddhist land, and there are few outsiders.


    This is the most peaceful place in the world, not even one of them.


    The haggard old man took his sight from the golden lion, then looked at Chao FengChen seriously and asked, "I heard that no one can climb this Lingshan mountain except chaoqingqiu. Why do you come up but no one stops you?"


    Chao FengChen didn''t answer, just staring at the Mahavira hall, and then said, "because chaoqingqiu is gone, I''m still there."


    Of course, there is no reason to say this, but the truth is almost the same. When Chao FengChen went up the mountain, he sent out a wisp of sword Qi towards the mountain. After the sword spirit floated to the mountain, it was naturally collected by the Buddhist master, who had a lantern that knew the afterlife and this life.


    He knows the cause and effect of death best.


    With this sword spirit, we can know the relationship between him and chaoqingqiu.


    Others don''t know, but Chao FengChen knows that Chao Qingqiu and the Huihou monk have some affection.


    So he can go up the mountain, and it''s easy.


    Chao FengChen went to Daxiong hall and said, "a few days ago, there was sword spirit between heaven and earth. That white tiger star twinkled all night. It should be someone who has crossed the stairs to achieve the sea. There are not many swordsmen who can become the sea. It should be Li changgu who can become the sea."


    "Since Li changgu has become a sword immortal, Liang Yi and Su ye are not far away."


    Li changgu walked on the square which was very big at first sight.


    The withered old man asked in surprise, "when will you enter the sea?"


    Chao FengChen has all the conditions to become the sea, but the biggest problem is that he is a wisp of sword spirit of chaoqingqiu.


    The sword spirit of such a peerless sword immortal has made him a lot ahead of others since he practiced sword. But that is a road. It is hard to say whether he can go to the end.


    "Many problems are no longer a problem now. For example, the person in Liuxiang can become a sword immortal. It''s not impossible for me to cross the sea, but I still have a lot of questions, so I want to ask."


    "Ask who?"


    "There are only some monks here. Besides asking monks, who else can they ask?"


    Chao FengChen looked at the withered old man very gently, but the mood in his eyes made people feel some bad.


    The withered old man frowned slightly. If he had a stick in his hand at this time, he didn''t mind giving Chao FengChen a stick, although he might not be able to hit him."It''s just that this monk knows the most in the world."


    This said, the haggard old man immediately said: "is Zen son?"


    "If Zen said he knew everything in this world, I wouldn''t be surprised."


    Chao FengChen shook his head. "People all say that Zen is erudite and knows a lot, but there is a monk who knows more than he knows, but few people know it."


    "Zen knows more, but his teacher knows more than he does."


    At this time, the haggard old man wanted to ask him who the teacher was, but with a smile towards the wind and dust, before he spoke, a young monk came out from the door of the Mahavira hall.


    There are many young monks, but this one is the most famous.


    His name was guanlou because his master thought that he would not be able to become a monk one day.


    Many people call him Zen.


    Chao FengChen looks at Zen and smiles.


    Zen son put his hands together and saluted earnestly, "Mr. Chao comes from Jianshan, but the person Mr. Chao wants to see will not see you."


    He frowned a little toward FengChen, and then asked, "is that what he meant?"


    Zen son smile, "this kind of thing others can''t force him."


    Nodding to the wind and dust, things can''t be forced, which he knows.


    Zen continued: "although he did not see Mr. Chao, Shizu wanted to have tea with Mr. Chao."


    You don''t have to think about who Zen master is.


    Nature is one of those two sages.


    Looking at the Great Hall of FengChen, he laughed and walked slowly.


    The withered old man stopped.


    Naturally he knows things.


    Chao FengChen walks into the Mahavira hall. There is a Buddha in it, but the Buddha has no face. It''s just big enough. It''s said that this is the Buddhist monk.


    Under the Buddha, there is a white browed monk sitting on the futon with a kind face. Seeing Chao FengChen coming in, he quickly gets up to meet him.


    "Benefactor Chao, you are all right."


    The two sages of Buddhism and earth hardly leave the Buddhist land, and outsiders seldom know how they are born. However, there are news from time to time about the appearance of the two sages.


    Chao FengChen was not an ordinary person. He naturally recognized that the monk with two white eyebrows was the Huihou monk.


    That''s the Buddhist master.


    "I''m not him." "He has left the world," he said


    Huihou monk looked at Chao FengChen with a smile. "Since they have the same origin, according to the old monk''s opinion, naturally it is one person. Besides, the cause and effect of death is not a change of name, nor can it be changed by doing different things. It is just like the Sword Fairy in the border of mountains and rivers and Buddha land. Who can tell whether he is the liujianxian or not? ¡±


    Chao FengChen didn''t speak. To some extent, his situation was similar to that of the willow lane, and there was no difference.


    Chao FengChen did not delve into this issue, but asked, "why didn''t he see me?"


    The person who Chao FengChen wants to see is never Huihou monk, but who is it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    Huihou monk is the leader of Buddhism and has a high status. He is also the most profound Buddhist dharma person in the world. If he says that he does not know much about time and death, it is the most ridiculous joke in the world.


    If Chao FengChen came to Lingshan, it would be unrealistic to say that he didn''t come here to know about his past life. Therefore, if an outsider knew that Chao FengChen didn''t come here to seek wisdom and the monk knew the answer, he couldn''t figure out who Chao FengChen was looking for.


    Chao FengChen looks at Huihou monk as if he is looking at a Buddha. He doesn''t speak, but he has a thousand words and no words in his eyes. Swordsmen''s swordsmen often have a lot of meaning in their swords. So his look is similar.


    Hui Hou monk said, "if he doesn''t see you, I can''t help it. Maybe even if he sees you and doesn''t answer your questions, what''s the difference between seeing you or not?"


    These are two very similar situations, but for the chaofengchen, they are not the same.


    "If he sees me, he may answer my questions. If he does not see me, he will not produce any ideas, and naturally he will not answer my questions."


    Chao FengChen''s eyes are as sharp as a sword, just like the sword on his waist now.


    Huihou monk did not open his mouth. People like him would not be threatened or afraid of being threatened.


    "Before, at the junction of mountains and rivers and Buddha land, one of your sword immortals almost killed Huisi. He was not very clever. I didn''t let him leave the Buddha land. He didn''t listen to me. After a visit to the mountains and rivers, he found that the place was not what he thought."


    "His Buddhism is not high, and he is not smart, but he wants to deal with Taoism and Confucianism, which is very difficult."


    But Chao FengChen didn''t feel a little annoyed by the straightforward and undisguised change of topic. He looked at Huihou monk and asked, "you''ve been in the Buddhist land for so many years, but you still want to leave this place?"


    "Even if the villains have lived in hell for thousands of years, they also want to leave the hell, not to mention the monks who sincerely believe in Buddhism."


    At the very beginning, he said that he could fight for the life of FengChen for many times, even if he had been fighting for his life for many times, he could not fight for his own life. I haven''t heard anyone else''s words in my life, but I think it''s very reasonable. At that time, I wanted to have an in-depth discussion with Chao Jianxian, but Chao Jianxian had no idea, so I had to give up. "


    Chao FengChen looks at Huihou monk and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    He doesn''t need to infer what Huihou monk is thinking about. Since the villains in hell want to return to the world one day, it is reasonable for the monks in the Buddhist land to think about returning to the mountains and rivers one day. What''s more, it is not something that can''t be done.


    And Huisi monk is doing it.


    It''s not good.


    "Neither Taoists nor Confucianism want to see you go back, so it''s very difficult."


    "How hard is it?"


    "How much blood will be shed, how many people will be killed and how many people will be killed?"


    Chao FengChen''s brows are tightly locked together, and I feel that he is very distressed. He is not Chao Qingqiu, and he is not strong enough to use the sword to tell all the truth.


    So it''s hard.


    "Buddha says that all beings are equal."


    Huihou monk looked at Chao FengChen and said meaningfully, "yes, all beings are equal."


    In front of Huihou monk is a giant Buddha. Looking at it, he looks solemn. At the moment, Huihou monk doesn''t speak. He looks like the Buddha.


    The Buddha has no appearance, but when Huihou monk calms down, he looks like the Buddha.


    Seeing this scene, Chao FengChen finally couldn''t help asking, "are you a saint or a Buddha?"


    Huihou monk didn''t open his mouth, but he was laughing.


    At the gate of the Mahavira hall, Zen son looked at the white clouds in the sky, and then the whole person put his hands together seriously and recited the Buddha''s name.


    The withered old man stood in the distance, looking at the scene, silent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a hall on the Lingshan mountain, Huisi monk sits on a Futan and looks at the curtain.


    It''s hard to see what''s behind the curtain.


    Huisi monk first recited a Buddhist Sutra in front of the curtain. Then he asked, "I never thought that their swords were so strong. I thought the strongest sword in the world was chaoqingqiu, but chaoqingqiu is no longer in the world. Other swords should not be so strong."


    This is exasperation and perplexity. However, it is normal for such emotions to happen to others, but it is not normal for Huisi monk to have such feelings. He is a Buddhist saint and one of the only saints in the world. He is not only respected in his position, but also superb in his realm.


    Of course, this is relative.


    But it won''t be.


    The curtain soon heard a voice of vicissitudes, "Chao Qingqiu''s sword is not inferior to that of Liuxiang six thousand years ago, so he is the strongest in the world. If he leaves, the sword in the world will not be so strong, but even so, the sword in the world is still snatched, and you can''t compare it. Among the three sword immortals, none of them can be said to have won."Huisi monk was silent for a moment when he heard such a sentence. Huisi monk didn''t listen to what others said, even his senior brother Huicong Seng. But he believed what this one said.


    "What can I do now that I have annoyed the swordsman?"


    There was no sound in the curtain, which obviously felt that such a question was too stupid to answer.


    Huisi monk asked, "has elder martial brother come to ask?"


    There was a sigh in the curtain, and then a voice came out, "he''s not such a fool as you. He won''t come to ask such boring and boring questions."


    Huisi monk''s eyes darkened. "Elder martial brother really looks at me for a long time."


    "If he didn''t have to look further, he would not be the leader of Buddhism. When your master wanted to choose who was in charge of Lingshan, I naturally chose him."


    Huisi monk''s face was pale. I don''t know whether it was caused by the injury or by hearing this sentence, but his face was ugly anyway.


    The calm voice in the curtain soon spread out, "the situation of mountains and rivers depends on whether there is still a Qing Qiu in the world, or whether there can be a second Qing Qiu. As for other things, it is not too important."


    Huisi monk asked, "if there are more sword immortals in the mountains and rivers, so will some sword immortals?"


    "A group of people can''t compare with a sea."


    There is a sigh in the curtain, "there are a few people, take a good look."


    After saying this sentence, there are many more characters on the wall. If you look carefully, you will know the name. There are not many names. Those more are some special symbols, which look like some ancient words.


    Huisi monk looked at it carefully and saw a familiar name on it.


    "Ye Changting."


    "This man''s sword is as strong as chaoqingqiu!"


    "His sword may be stronger than chaoqingqiu in the future, but he is standing on the Bank of the river for a long time, and he can''t interfere too much with things in the river."


    "Down the river of time, maybe he can be stronger than chaoqingqiu."


    The sound in the curtain was getting quieter.


    "Chao Qingqiu is the strongest in this section, but the one after him is not ye Changting."


    Huisi monk doesn''t have to think about it at the moment, but he can''t see it.


    It''s not just that you can''t see it, maybe you can''t hear it.


    For the sound of the curtain had been completely muffled, and could not be heard any more.


    Huisi monk folded his hands, saluted the curtain carefully, and then slowly withdrew.


    -


    Chen Sheng came fast and walked faster. He was respected on the mountain, but his whereabouts were always elusive. Even though everyone knew he was on the mountain, few people could meet him. Many disciples on the mountain were used to the Chen zhanglv''s coming and going without a trace. Therefore, when a disciple said that he met Chen Sheng at the bamboo tower, he called the master brother After they came, they still didn''t find the trace of the master''s law master. It''s no surprise.


    Li Fuyao stood behind the bamboo building and looked at the farce over there. He didn''t think about it. On the other side, when it was about to disperse, Li Fuyao walked along a few stones along the mountain stream. Then he heard a timid voice behind him for a hundred years, "elder martial brother."


    Senior brother.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the young man standing in front of the bamboo building. He did not speak.


    Who can a teenager be if he is not Zhao Dabao?


    This realm is no longer a humble Jianshan disciple. Looking at Li Fuyao standing in the stream, he called out his elder martial brother, but he could not say a word.


    He didn''t see the mountain elder martial brother with sword box in front of him. Naturally, he felt a little strange. But he had carefully looked and looked at him before. He thought that such a young man might have a lower seniority than him. However, he could not help calling elder martial brother.


    Li Fuyao looked at the young man with a sword hanging from his waist.


    "Who are you?"


    This is the question of knowing why.


    However, Zhao Dabao, who heard such a question, seemed to have heard something he had never heard. His eyes widened and his mouth opened. Many disciples on the mountain had already known his name before when he went up the mountain. After Meng Jin went to the mountain, he became famous again. It can be said that now in the mountains, Wu Shanhe, the leader of the school, may be removed Besides Meng Jin, Zhao Dabao''s name is the most resounding one.


    Now there are people who don''t know him.


    Why is Zhao Dabao not surprised?


    Just a moment later, he saw that the young man in front of him didn''t refute the call he had made before, so he continued to say, "if you go back to senior brother, I''m Zhao Dabao."


    Zhao Dabao.


    It should be a very loud name now.


    The young man in the opposite side should be surprised and get familiar with him, but nobody thought that the young man just let out a sound and then sat down on a big stone by the Bank of the river.It seems very calm.


    Zhao Dabao had no idea, but soon came to the stream. He stood beside Li Fuyao and did not sit down.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and said, "sit down.".


    Zhao Dabao sat down.


    Then Zhao Dabao asked carefully, "elder martial brother, have you never heard of my name?"


    Li Fuyao took a look at him and said lightly, "yes, Chen zhanglv''s Apprentice on the mountain seems to have a good master."


    There is a good master. Although this kind of thing is true on the mountain, actually not many people dare to say it in front of his face. On the one hand, it is to take care of Zhao Dabao''s mood. On the other hand, it is because these things can''t be said.


    Zhao Dabao is not a simple mountain disciple.


    Hearing this, Zhao Dabao quickly murmured, "my master is not a good master."


    Li Fuyao said, and then asked, "your master is the master of the mountain. Why is it so bad? This "


    this is a question we know.


    Zhao Dabao said honestly, "Shifu is very lazy and unwilling to teach me to practice sword. Most of my swordsmanship is taught by other martial uncles on the mountain. Otherwise, it was taught by Shizu, not by Shifu."


    Li Fuyao gave a sigh and then said, "Chen zhanglv always likes to travel around the world. He doesn''t want to spend his mind on his disciples. It''s not the first time. It''s just that I heard that you had a master before you went to the mountain. Why did you go to Jianshan to learn sword?"


    Before he had finished speaking, Zhao Dabao was in a good mood. "Master said that I was talented enough. If I wanted to practice my sword well on the mountain, I would become a great swordsman or even a sword immortal. Shifu could not teach me any more. So he asked me to go up the mountain and say that as long as I learned the sword well, I would meet at the foot of the mountain one day."


    Later, Zhao Dabao''s eyes were covered with tears. If this little guy who didn''t want to climb Jianshan was not thinking of his master''s advice, he would have been unable to hold on to it earlier and practiced sword, for fear that it would be difficult to live.


    It is too obvious for a young man like him to be separated from his master.


    Li Fuyao turned his head, rubbed the boy''s head, thought for a moment, and then said, "since you''re on the mountain, practice your sword well. Don''t think about too many other things. Your talent is good. Although Chen''s rule is not reliable, there are still many reliable teachers on the mountain."


    Zhao Dabao nodded and looked at the elder martial brother he had never met before. He asked cautiously, "elder martial brother, the elder martial brothers on the mountain greet me with a smile. I know that''s because of my identity, but why don''t you have any expression when you see me?"


    Li Fuyao righteously said: "if you want others to respect you, you have to be strong. If you only rely on foreign things, it will not last long. At least for me, I don''t care about your identity."


    Zhao Dabao nodded desperately. He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "elder martial brother, I always think this way, but my brothers don''t think so. In fact, I see their heads are big these days. Later I don''t like to pay attention to them. They say that I have a bad temper. I know I won''t say it in front of me, but I will say it in my heart. I don''t like him very much We. "


    "Elder martial brother, I just saw you. I know that not everyone on the mountain is like this."


    Zhao Dabao looked at Li Fuyao, and his eyes were full of joy. It was not a bit of hypocrisy.


    Li Fuyao smiles. There are few people like Zhao Dabao, let alone monks like them.


    It''s just that a man of practice always said that he should be heartless and forgetful before, but later he said that he had to have a pure heart.


    People like Zhao Dabao are naturally childlike.


    However, it is hard to say whether he will gradually lose his life in the long practice. However, whether he will or not, it is Zhao Dabao''s own fate. To some extent, what will happen to him in the future depends on many things. It is possible that the words Li Fuyao and he met today will be remembered by Zhao Dabao for a lifetime Let him maintain to the end, of course, it may only last for a short time, but in any case, for Zhao Dabao, this is beneficial, such things can not be fake, can not be fake.


    Looking at the moonlight in the sky, Li Fuyao seemed to think of an interesting thing. He said with a smile: "in fact, there are beautiful things to see, whether it is on the mountain or at the bottom of the mountain. If you keep staring at the ugly things, it is really not good-looking. Our eyes grow on our own bodies, so we should go to see the beautiful things."


    The good-looking and the bad looking are also judged by Zhao Dabao himself.


    Zhao Dabao nodded his head and looked up at the moonlight. He asked softly, "elder martial brother, you are really an interesting person. I don''t know which martial uncle''s disciple is. When I see that martial uncle next time, I will tell him that he is actually very good."


    Li Fuyao touched his head and then said with a smile, "it''s probably as difficult for you to see my master as it is to see your master."


    Seeing how difficult Chen Sheng is, I guess it can be said clearly even if one of his disciples is randomly drawn from the mountain.As soon as Zhao Dabao thought of this, he sighed and looked at the elder martial brother sitting here with the same eyes.


    Li Fuyao bent down to hold a handful of water in the water, then casually let it go and asked, "how can you come out if you don''t study the sword Sutra in the house?"


    Zhao Dabao suddenly looked up, as if he knew something. He looked at Li Fuyao, and there was something unclear in his eyes. After a long time, he asked suspiciously, "how does elder martial brother know that I am studying sword Scripture?"


    By comparison, Li Fuyao was much calmer. Looking at Zhao Dabao, he said casually, "you have a light on in the bamboo building. What else would it be if you were not studying the sword Sutra?"


    In Jianshan, the lamp is still on at night. In other words, it is a study of sword Scripture, which should be the most reasonable statement.


    Zhao Dabao was relieved. He didn''t doubt whether Li Fuyao was a disciple of Jianshan. He just worried. If Li Fuyao was calculating all these things, he would not simply ask.


    It may have been premeditated for a long time.


    Of course, there are also bad intentions.


    Li Fuyao looked at Zhao Dabao and knew what he was thinking. He just rubbed the guy''s head. He didn''t do anything else. There was nothing worth doing.


    Li Fuyao sat by the stream and chatted with Zhao Dabao. At last, he bowed his head and drank some water from the mountain stream. Then he asked, "a long time ago, someone sat with me, drank wine, watched the moonlight, and talked a lot of gossip. Finally, I said," I''m lucky to have a drink with Jianxian. Guess what he said? "


    In fact, Zhao Dabao was very sleepy, but he still tried to open his eyes and think hard. Then he said, "does that Sword Fairy say that it is nature?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "that Sword Fairy didn''t say that."


    "What did that say?"


    Zhao Dabao was less sleepy, but still not very spiritual. Li Fuyao looked at Zhao Dabao and said with a smile, "the sword fairy said that I was lucky to drink with the future sword immortal."


    Zhao Dabao opened his mouth wide. This is the first time he didn''t know how many times he opened his mouth today.


    What happened tonight was really unexpected, which made him wonder whether it was true or not.


    Li Fuyao asked again, "do you know who the Sword Fairy is?"


    Zhao Dabao still shook his head.


    "Chao Jian Xian, you must know him."


    Zhao Dabao nods desperately. He may not know other people, but he certainly knows the Sword Fairy.


    That''s Chao Jian Xian, that is to say he might become a sword immortal.


    Li Fuyao looked at Zhao Dabao with a smile in the corner of his eye. Then he said, "do you know I am?"


    Zhao Dabao was stunned and then asked, "by the way, elder martial brother, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    There are a lot of things on the mountain, but Zhao Dabao studies the sword Sutra wholeheartedly. He seldom knows anything about the mountain. Even if his elder martial brother came to Jianshan, he still didn''t know.


    Li Fuyao stood up, stood in the moonlight, looked at Zhao Dabao and said, "if you don''t come to Jianshan, it doesn''t matter who I am. But now that you are in Jianshan, you should know that my name is Li Fuyao, and I''m not any other powerful person. But please remember that if you are bullied, you can report to me as long as you are right before being bullied If you are still alive after being bullied, you can tell me that it''s not for anything else, it''s just because you are my junior brother, Li Fuyao. "


    "I, Li Fuyao, preach truth and kill people. But what I haven''t done before is to protect the weak. I will certainly be able to do it in the future, because I have a little younger martial brother like you."


    With these words, Li Fuyao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "younger martial brother, when you meet for the first time, take care of yourself."


    Zhao Dabao''s eyes widened and he could not speak.


    Before said these words, the sentiment is all nonsense?


    So this is my senior brother?


    "Elder martial brother, you..."


    Li Fuyao looked at Zhao Dabao. He put his hand on his head again and said with a smile, "I met your other master before I came to Jianshan. I talked to him for a while and said a lot of things. He asked me to take good care of you."


    "Although you have found a bad master, you are a good elder martial brother, aren''t you?"


    Zhao Dabao nodded his head desperately. He didn''t know what to say. He never thought about how he could meet his elder martial brother like this. All the disciples in the mountain may not be as famous as his elder martial brother. Li Fuyao''s reputation had been spread out long ago, whether in demon soil or in mountain and river, but he had never thought about himself Zhao Dabao also thought about his elder martial brother a lot, but he never thought that his elder martial brother would be such a person. He didn''t look like a powerful person at all. He seemed to be like a brother next door. He was so kind.


    Li Fu shook his head, sighed, and said in some distress, "I didn''t have any good things. In fact, the best things are those swords on my body. But Shizu has already taken one for you. I''ll give it to you. I don''t have any other things. It''s really annoying."Looking at Li Fuyao''s appearance, Zhao Dabao laughed. Knowing his elder martial brother''s temperament, he didn''t care much. He just said, "it doesn''t matter. You can make it up next time."


    This is the attitude of only those who treat themselves close.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and pretended to be surprised and said, "I never thought you were such a little younger martial brother."


    However, he took out a bamboo scabbard from somewhere and put it in front of Zhao Dabao. The sword before Zhao Dabao did not have a scabbard. Now Li Fuyao gave him a scabbard, which can complement each other.


    "This scabbard was given to me by martial uncle Liu when I was practicing sword in Jianshan. Martial uncle Liu was the most powerful swordsman on the three roads of Jianqi and kendo. Of course, he also liked to drink. He gave me two things. This scabbard was made for me when I first used wooden sword. Later, I gave the wine gourd to your elder martial brother. Now the scabbard is sent to you Here you are. Don''t give up. "


    Zhao Dabao took the scabbard, and there was still a line of small characters engraved on the scabbard. The dragon and the Phoenix danced, and I felt full of momentum:


    there are countless swordsmen in the world, but I am the only one, Liu Yibai.


    Liu Yibai was the old martial uncle.


    Zhao Dabao felt the scabbard and was very happy.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and was silent for a moment. Then he asked, "master, if you don''t pay attention to you, it''s not necessarily that he''s a bad person. Other people always care about you, and they''re not necessarily good people."


    "It''s up to you to judge right from wrong."


    After that, the night was already deep. Li Fuyao rubbed Zhao Dabao''s head and told him to go to bed. After Zhao Dabao left, he walked slowly away from the mountain stream.


    When he returned to Jianshan, in addition to discussing with Wu Shanhe about Luoyang City, Meng Jin, an old leader, was added. Things in Luoyang City and Jianshan side were not a big deal. After all, both sides intended to have a result soon. However, Meng Jin was very difficult here.


    This well-known old master of Jianshan has never made any movements since he went to the mountain. In this way, he is even more difficult to move.


    If Li Fuyao wants to move, he will move his whole body by pulling one hair.


    But Wu Shanhe can''t do anything, Chen Sheng can''t do anything, Li Fuyao can do something.


    Because of his subtle identity, Chen Sheng''s apprentice and not Jianshan''s disciple, Li Fuyao''s unique identity has been created, so he has to break this situation.


    But how to break it.


    This is the problem before him.


    There is no sign of what Meng Jin went to the mountain for. Before Chen Sheng said that Zhou Qing was not on the mountain now and could get the answer soon, so he needed to wait.


    Li Fuyao is also ready to wait.


    But he didn''t expect that the time would come when the day came.


    A message soon spread all over Jianshan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    Jianshan is the same as other places. When the day is light, there will be morning light.


    It''s just the morning light here, mixed with some sword light.


    The brightest sword light on the mountain should be Zhou Qing, Xu Li and Meng Jin. When Zhou Qing and Xu Li were still on the mountain, they could occasionally see the two swordsmen compare their swords on the mountain. Their swordsmanship level was not much different. Therefore, most of the time, the two swordsmen always win or lose each other. The disciples on the mountain don''t know the result of sword comparison, but they know that they often arrive At that time, there was a bright sword light on the mountain.


    The light of those swords was very bright. Some disciples felt a lot after watching them. They even broke the realm and the realm was higher.


    So many people want to see the two swordsmen on the mountain compare swords.


    It''s just that the two swordsmen are not on the mountain now, and there has been no bright sword light on the mountain for a long time.


    To this day.


    Starting from wenjianping on the southeast side of Jianshan mountain, a sword light appeared. The sword light was fierce and powerful. Without going to wenjianping, the disciples on the mountain could know that it should be a sword light brought out by a swordsman climbing stairs.


    Now there is only one swordsman on the mountain, that is the old master Meng Jin. Then this sword should be taught by the old master.


    It is true, but why did he make such a sword?


    For a moment, there was speculation on the mountain.


    When the Jianshan disciples thought of this, they even lost their spirit in the morning class. The swordsman who taught at the sword house today was Chen Xuan, a swordsman in the Taiqing area, who had become a real swordsman with a sword Sutra many years ago. At that time, the sword mountain was weak, and Chen Xuan had to hide in the mountains and forests.


    It was not until Jianshan was reopened that he came to Jianshan and became a disciple of Jianshan. In recent years, he began to teach a new disciple of Jianshan.


    In the past, the disciples always pay attention to the scenery of the sword, but when they look at the sword window, they always want to see why they are absent-minded.


    But half an hour ago, the leader had issued a strict order saying that all disciples were strictly forbidden to go to ask Jianping. This made many disciples doubt about it, and at the same time, they made more guesses.


    "Uncle Chen, what kind of person is laozhangjiao?"


    Chen xuanzheng was in a trance, but he didn''t expect that a teenager in the sword house had already asked.


    If you don''t practice the sword, it should be the look of the romantic childe that the girls like best.


    Chen Xuan looked back and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Disciple Yuan Feng went up the mountain half a month ago."


    Hearing such an answer, Chen Xuan nodded, and then said, "Meng Zhangjiao is naturally a swordsman with a high level."


    Chen Xuan was not the kind of Jianshan disciple who had been on the mountain all the time. Naturally, he did not know much about the history of Jianshan. As for the old leader of Meng Jin, he only knew that he was a swordsman whose seniority was higher than that of the sword immortal in the dynasty.


    What''s more, it means that when Qing Qiu will be forgotten, a sword immortal has such a chance, and Meng Jin, a swordsman who ascends a building, naturally, will not leave too many traces.


    Yuan Feng said with a smile, "Uncle Chen, what I asked is what kind of person laozhangjiao is, not the realm of Laozhang''s teaching."


    In terms of realm, Meng Jin, an old master, naturally shakes his head.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. If he really wanted to do this, it would show that the Shizu was in collusion with Taoist school and was the same as Bai Weng.


    "Even if Shizu wants to take charge of Jianshan again, he won''t collude with Taoist school, right?"


    Wu Shanhe also said that there was a lack of confidence.


    Li Fuyao did not speak in a hurry, but when he could look at the outline of the ruined temple, he said, "I hope all the elders are kind."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    What Meng Jin thinks, only Meng Jin himself knows the most.


    Li Fuyao is the only one who knows what Li Fuyao thinks.


    All people''s ideas, only all people''s hearts are most clear, others can only guess, can only test, can not understand 100%.


    Li Fuyao arrives at the foot of the mountain and looks at the peach tree that was planted in the past. Wu Shanhe returns to Jianshan along the mountain road. He is now the leader of Jianshan. There are many things to do. Even if Meng Jin is still the top priority, he still needs to go back to the hall.


    Maybe this is what we have to do in charge of teaching.


    Li Fuyao stood in front of the ruined temple, calm and silent. The ruined temple is still broken, but there are three statues in it. The statues of the three southern people of Xie luliu Yibai are in it.


    Li Fuyao went in and dug out a jar of wine full of dust under the platform. He blew the dust on it. Then he took out a wine bowl and poured it for himself. After drinking a sip, he thought that uncle Liu Yibai was also a master of drinking. So he took out another bowl and put it in front of Liu Yibai''s statue.


    He just looked up at Liu Yibai, and his eyes fell on the statue of Xi Chunan. Before he went down the mountain, Xi Chunan said that he would let him find his dagger. However, he had not done it for so long. Now he wanted to come, but in fact, he felt a bit sorry for him.


    So Li Fuyao took a sip of wine.


    Then he looked at the statue of his martial uncle Xie Lu, which was very lifelike. He felt Xie Lu''s heroic spirit.


    Li Fuyao looked at it for a long time before he had another drink.


    After a few drinks, Li Fuyao did not speak. After chatting with Wu Shanhe on the mountain road, they all decided that after that, there would be a monk climbing the mountain. As for whether he was a Taoist monk or not, maybe it was. But if Meng Jin really wanted to teach in Jianshan, this time someone would go to the mountain. So Li Fuyao went to the foot of the mountain , start waiting.


    He doesn''t know when to wait, but it seems that he has plenty of time now, and he should be able to afford the three or two years.


    So this is from the morning to the evening.


    Li Fuyao looked at the peach tree outside, and the stars and moonlight came.


    It''s a beautiful night. Li Fuyao lies on the big blue stone and stares at the starry sky. He remembers when he was a child many years ago. He remembers the old days when he was a child and follows his father to watch the moonlight.


    But now people grow up, their minds are in a mess.


    Li Fuyao smiles and sleeps on his pillow with bluestone. He doesn''t open his eyes until the next night.


    Another star.


    Scattered in the world.


    In fact, there are still many people praising the old master''s teaching on Jianshan, just as it was yesterday. In his words, apart from yearning, there is admiration.


    From the first day when the sword was born, the sword mountain changed. On the second day, the change was more profound.


    Wait until the third day, the fourth day, want to continue to repeat such things.


    Some people on the mountain couldn''t sit still, so they went to see Wushan river. However, Wu Shanhe just appeased him and didn''t do anything else, which made that person feel very strange. But in fact, after careful consideration, Meng Jin has never appeared in this situation. Even if Wu Shanhe wants to appear, he can''t do it. If he does, he will lose. This truth is very clear to him.


    Some


    time is precious, but sometimes it seems so ordinary that it is not worth cherishing.


    It''s just that it''s not many.


    The news that Li Fuyao was in the ruined temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain was not a secret. It was soon spread out that many disciples came to see him specially, and many people were watching Li Fuyao from a distance in a complicated mood. However, no matter whether they wanted to visit Li Fuyao or just wanted to see him, they could not talk to him.


    Because these days, Li Fuyao is sleeping in the daytime, and no one can wake up.


    Only in the night of starlight, Li Fuyao would sit up and look at the starry sky.


    Under the starry sky, the stars light up the earth.


    Another wonderful night, a man came to the temple.


    The man was also a young man. With a sword hanging from his waist, he saw Li Fuyao sitting on the bluestone. He said to himself, "the situation on the mountain is so delicate, but you stay at the foot of the mountain. Are you determined not to go up the mountain?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t look at him. He looked up at the stars and could answer his question, "I was not a disciple of Jianshan. These things seem to have nothing to do with me."


    The man laughed and then said, "in that case, why do you have to talk to the master so much? It''s hard not to just prepare to see his jokes?"


    The person who came here was not others, but Yan Yue. This disciple of Jianshan, one of the most amazing young swordsmen in the world, looked at Li Fuyao with an indifferent expression.


    "The stars are good." Li Fuyao said with a smile, "this is my elder martial brother''s sword mountain. I don''t have to worry about it. My elder martial brother naturally knows and understands how to deal with these things.""Even if the leader wants to solve this situation, it is also very difficult and needs your help."


    Yanle stares at Li Fuyao''s eyes, and his expression is particularly serious.


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He just remembered what happened in the fog mountain before, and of course, his earlier time on Jianshan.


    After thinking about it, Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek and said, "where in the world are so many troubles?"


    "That''s why the swordsman said he wanted to cut through the troubles in the world with one sword."


    Yanle breathed out a murky breath and was ready to say something, but Li Fuyao already shook his head.


    "My elder martial brother and I have said a lot. Things have already been said clearly. Even if there is a bad feeling in our hearts, it is not the time to appear in our hearts now, so what you want to say can be saved."


    Li Fuyao obviously knew the purpose of Yan Yue''s coming, which made him so straightforward.


    Yan Le said with a smile: "I thought there was always a threshold between you that couldn''t go over. It seems that I think too much."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He just didn''t know where to take out a pot of wine and drink it by himself. Some things were not ignored, but just pressed in his heart and unwilling to mention it. If he really said that he didn''t care at all, they were all false.


    Wine is not the same thing when one person drinks it or when two people drink it.


    Li Fuyao did not intend to give yanle a pot.


    "I didn''t think that you could stand by my elder martial brother sincerely."


    Yanle was not a disciple of Jianshan, but a disciple of Bai Weng. This is the first estrangement, which will not be easily erased.


    Therefore, no matter what Wu Shanhe does or yanle does, it is understandable and understandable. It is not a strange thing.


    But now all yanle''s actions tell Li Fuyao that he has no estrangement from Jianshan and wushanhe.


    Yan Le''s face was a little complicated. After hesitating for a moment, he said slowly, "master did something wrong, so he died. I don''t think it is incomprehensible. What I want is always simple. That is to leave my name in this world. Of course, this is not a bad name."


    "To choose to leave a good reputation is not to be a good person, but to be strong enough, because only when you are strong can you let people know your name. Jianshan can help me to do this. When I become strong, I should be cautious when I do things. If I do bad things, I will leave a bad reputation, so I will not leave a bad reputation."


    Yanle looked at Li Fuyao and said, "up to now, everything you have done is in accordance with your heart. You have never thought about what others will think. This idea is not very good. If you don''t meet some big people, you may be miserable. The saliva of the world is enough to drown you."


    Naturally, what yanle said is also the business of Li Fuyao and Qinghuai. This kind of thing is not something that Li Fuyao can make up for by doing other good deeds.


    There is a steelyard in everyone''s heart. How to judge this in the end? Everyone has an answer in his heart.


    There is no need for Li Fuyao to speak.


    Yanle looked at Li Fuyao deeply, and suddenly said: "there is another word, not to deceive you Li Fuyao, but to tell you in a down-to-earth way, if Jianshan wants to change ownership in the future, I hope you will sit on it."


    With this, Li Fuyao finally came to the spirit. He looked at yanle, and his mood in his eyes was changeable, but he soon lost everything. "It''s hard for people to think that you are a good person, and it''s hard to leave a good reputation."


    "Why not?" Yan Le seemed to hear a joke. He looked at Li Fuyao with a smile. His face looked strange. "I just said that. Wu Shanhe was the master of Jianshan and I would help him. If you were a teacher, I would help you. No matter who I was, I never had any other ideas. Why can''t I be a good man? It''s just that compared with your brothers, I''m just more optimistic about you. "


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "don''t think about it any more. There was nothing to think about."


    Yan Le chuckled, and instead of going further into the matter, he said, "the last question is, if something happens on the mountain that you don''t want to see, how do you deal with it?"


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao''s eyes are deep. He looks at the distance as if he were looking at the sky before.


    "The sword mountain is the sword mountain of elder martial brother. Naturally, elder martial brother should deal with it first. As for me, I will talk about it later."


    Li Fuyao took a drink and joked, "are you looking at the sword tomb or the sword washing pool?"


    Yanle said bluntly, "all my mind now is staring at Chen zhanglv."


    Li Fuyao, oh, no more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance where the stars fall, on the mountain road, at the end of menchen mountain, it seems that there is some light.


    But the light was so faint under the starlight that few could see it clearly.


    It''s like there''s no general.But since the light has appeared, who can say that it has not?


    Even if no one sees it.


    It''s a fact that it can exist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    Few people will travel at night. Most of the people who walk at night are in a hurry. Because they want to go to a certain place, they just want to catch up with the moon. They are afraid that they can''t go to a certain place at the given time.


    There are a lot of people on the road in this world, but few people rush to death. They all rush at night.


    But little is not nothing. For example, this one is in a hurry to die.


    This is an old man with gray hair and a grey robe. He has a sword hanging around his waist. The sword is very old, and some patterns on the scabbard are beginning to fade. Looking at it, we can see that this sword has been in this world for many years. His grey robe is also a little old. It doesn''t look like gray, but it is covered with dust, which makes it gray, but none of these things The most important thing is that the old man has a pair of straw sandals on his feet.


    A pair of straw sandals.


    It''s hard to understand.


    How could it be a pair of straw sandals.


    The old man''s expression is very calm, he walked in the mountains, walking on the lake, walking in all the places he wanted to walk, also did not speak.


    The pair of straw sandals did not know how many miles he had gone with him, but now they look very new. The old man wearing old robes and new straw sandals did not know where he came from, but the place to go was very clear. He was going to go to Dayu.


    There are many clans in Dayu, but the only place that can make him interested is the place called Jianshan. After all, he himself is also a sword practitioner. It is normal for a swordsman to go to Jianshan.


    But he didn''t go to Jianshan to learn sword, but died.


    It seems that it is not accurate to say so. To be exact, he will die when he goes to Jianshan. However, he will die of old age or be killed.


    He practiced sword in seclusion for many years. Later, he fell asleep. This sleep lasted for hundreds of years. Until one day, he was awakened by the sound of a sword. Then he knew what had changed in the world. It turned out that there was another sword immortal in the world.


    At that time, when he felt the sound of the sword in the cave, he saw the sword. The sword must be the strongest sword he had ever seen in his life. He was just a swordsman climbing stairs. He knew that he could not stop the sword, so he didn''t do anything. But at that time, he had the idea of whether he could become a sword immortal.


    For this idea, he began to try to break the realm. After all, he had been standing in the realm of climbing stairs for many years and wasted hundreds of years'' time after sleeping. However, it was not totally unhelpful. At least his realm was much higher, but it was not enough to make him break into the sea.


    But he tried several times and failed each time.


    The last time, when he almost died in the cave, he saw some gold in the distance. When the golden light dispersed, a Taoist came to him and saved him.


    The Taoist is a monk of the sea. The old man knows it very well.


    So he did not give birth to the idea that should not be born, and quietly waiting for death.


    But the Taoist didn''t make a move. He just asked him whether he would die of old age or war.


    The old man didn''t speak.


    Then the Taoist asked again, "do you know Meng Jin?"


    Meng Jin had heard the name before he went to sleep, so he knew it naturally.


    "Since you can''t go to the sea, why don''t you see if you are the first person to climb a building in the world?"


    This is the last word left by the Taoist.


    This sentence made the old man ponder for a long time, and finally he felt that it was reasonable for him to die in silence. He could not die like this if he wanted to die. So he put on the robe that he had not worn for hundreds of years, the straw sandals, the sword, and left the cave to go to Jianshan.


    There is Meng Jin on the Jianshan mountain. He should be the best one to climb the stairs, so he wants to ask the sword.


    Of course, he knows it''s not that simple, but he doesn''t care too much. Of course, you can''t make a dying person think too much.


    They don''t have to take any responsibility.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The old man walked very fast, but he didn''t just know how to keep his head on the road. He saw a lot of scenery that he hadn''t seen in hundreds of years. His mood became better and better, and his sword sense became stronger and stronger. When he was near the border of Dayu, he felt that his state was the best in the past hundreds of years.


    One month later, he stopped by a lake.


    So he saw two bright moons in the night sky.


    It is impossible for the sun and the moon to shine together in the world, nor can two bright moons appear in one night.


    So when he was silent, the sword on his waist came out of its sheath.


    The scabbard is very old, but the sword looks very bright. It doesn''t look like an ancient sword that hasn''t been scabbarded for many years.


    The sword came out of its scabbard and swept across the lake with its light. It tore open a large area of lake water and fell on the bright moon in the distance.


    The moon is still bright, but the sword light is scattered.


    In front of the bright moon, the light of the sword seems to be insignificant, which is not enough to be mentioned.The old man didn''t speak much, but the straw sandals were heavily trampled on the ground, and a majestic sense of sword spread out. Those swords swept the lake, and soon a huge water sword appeared, which stabbed the moon.


    If you look at the scene, it will be very spectacular. I''m afraid that few people can ignore such a scene.


    But the middle-aged Taoist who appeared by the lake did not go to see it.


    As soon as he appeared by the lake, the old man noticed him, but he didn''t speak. Anyone could see that the moon was not true. Since it was not true, it could only be the way that the man was now practicing.


    Taoism is infinite, but the only one who can display a bright moon is the one who is the one who can display the moon.


    The old man took up his sword and stood up. He didn''t have much time to waste his last life here.


    "Who are you?"


    "Liang Yi."


    The old man looked at Liang Yi and remained silent. Even after he had been sleeping for hundreds of years, he still knew the identity of Liang Yi.


    Because some people are really important, not ordinary people.


    Liang also stood by the lake and looked at the old man wearing straw sandals. He said calmly: "I remember that many years ago, there was a Kendo sect called Tianshui gate. It was in the territory of Liangxi. The only difference was that the swordsmen there were wearing a pair of straw sandals. Only a few hundred years ago, the inheritance had been broken."


    The old man listened quietly to Liang Yi.


    Liang Yi said: "the Taoist school''s control over Liangxi is far beyond your imagination. There are records of the disciples in shuimen that day. When they will return to heaven and when they will leave the world, they will not know at all about the last patriarch."


    "It''s just that if I remember correctly, you should have called Luo Qianyan."


    Liang also looked at Luo Qianyan and said, "since he has disappeared for so many years, how can he think of coming out again?"


    Luo Qian Yan still did not speak, but always accumulated the meaning of the sword.


    Liang also looked at Luo Qianyan and said calmly, "you know who I am. If you don''t tell me where you are, you may die here tonight."


    In fact, death in Jianshan and death here are both death, but there is a big gap. Luo Qianyan is a person who only wants to die in Jianshan, so he said: "go to Jianshan."


    "What to do."


    "The sword."


    That''s the answer.


    There was no need to tell lies, so Liang understood.


    "I''m so old, damn it."


    The vicissitudes revealed in this sentence can only be understood by those who feel it. Although Liang Yi is also a monk who ascends the stairs, he is very young, so he does not quite understand the vicissitudes implied in it.


    But he did.


    The moon went dark.


    Liang also looked at Luo Qianyan and asked, "if you want to make a sword out of Meng Jin, you have some assurance."


    In fact, even Liang Yi could not say that he would win the battle against Meng Jin. Meng Jin''s time in the realm of climbing the tower was too long to be compared by ordinary monks.


    Luo Qianyan was excited when he heard this. "You don''t understand. We are all swordsmen. When we compare swordsmen, we should not only see the level of realm, but also the level of kendo. So maybe I can beat him."


    "The opportunity is great."


    Luo Qianyan''s eyes twinkle with light, just like the star light falling in his eyes tonight.


    Liang didn''t speak any more. Why did he leave chenxie mountain? It was because there was news that the Lord of Tianshui gate reappeared in the world. He needed to find out why he was. But now, it''s just an old man''s last madness, and Jianshan has to bear the madness, so it has nothing to do with him.


    This is what daomen would like to see.


    Liang also wanted to get here, so he got out of the way.


    Luo Qianyan didn''t look at him any more, just left a footprint on the ground, and the whole person disappeared.


    Then the sword Qi dissipated and could not be seen again.


    Maybe it can be seen in other places, but Liang didn''t care.


    He turned to the West. Ye Shengge left chenxie mountain a long time ago, saying that he wanted to go to Buddha land. Liang also deliberately delayed her downhill for a long time, but he also wanted to see it. This time, he did not go too far, so he stopped at the boundary of mountains and rivers. But if anyone dared to fight ye Shengge in the mountains and rivers, he would kill these people regardless of anything.


    If we don''t talk about emotional feelings, we don''t have any feelings to talk about.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The stars fall at the foot of Jianshan. Li Fuyao looks at the distance and soon sees an old man with a hanging sword walking up Jianshan.


    Under the starlight, his old face is not tired of the long journey, only excited.


    Li Fuyao stands beside yanle.


    Yanle frowned slightly.


    Neither of them spoke.


    The old man looked at the two men, and a moment later, he gave a look of approval. "It''s really Jianshan. It''s morning and evening, and it''s too clear. They''re all excellent seedlings."Then the old man asked seriously, "is this Jianshan?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak, and yanle nodded.


    The old man laughed.


    Then, under the starlight, he made a sound with a strong sense of sword, "the last patriarch of Tianshui gate dropped a thousand words and asked Jianshan!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    Such a sentence, which was stirred up by the powerful sword, had already passed from the foot of the mountain to the mountain in just a moment, under the starlight, at this time.


    Li Fuyao was still standing before the ruined temple. He did not say anything. Yanle frowned slightly. After frowning, he had already plundered to the mountain.


    Then the whole Jianshan was lit up.


    This is the night, when the stars should have fallen all over the mountain, but now there are several sword lights.


    And a unique sword spirit.


    The voice of falling thousand words and the sword spirit went up the mountain together, and roared up in the mountain path.


    There is a sword mountain array in Jianshan, but I don''t know why, it didn''t stop the sword from going up the mountain.


    As time went on, more and more Jianshan disciples were disturbed and more and more people heard that sentence.


    A thousand words?


    Most people on the mountain are unfamiliar with this name. Who is luoqianyan and where is tianshuimen?


    These are unfamiliar words, which will not be known to many people.


    Wu Shanhe came out of the hall of Jianxian and went to ask Jianping. Standing there, you could see that the sword Qi was like a long dragon climbing slowly on the mountain road. However, it was actually the realm of climbing the stairs. The sword fell a thousand words and did not give birth to any intention of making contributions, but wanted to let Meng Jin see it.


    Therefore, even the Jianshan formation did not regard it as an attack, but allowed the sword spirit to go up the mountain.


    Wu Shanhe looked at the sword under the starlight. There were many people like him, but not many people thought as far-reaching as he did.


    He looked at such a sword, his face was in the night, but he could not see clearly.


    I don''t know when Chen Sheng suddenly appeared under the starlight. His sword was hanging from his waist, but he still looked very untidy. This may be the impression that he has always given people, and now he can not be changed.


    Standing here, Chen Sheng looked at Wushan River and said calmly, "when someone asks about swords, they usually teach them to use swords. At first glance, he is a swordsman who ascends the stairs. He is more likely to have gone very far in the realm of climbing stairs. Do you dare to take out the sword?"


    Chen Sheng didn''t ask if he could stop him, he just asked if he dared to stop.


    As a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, he naturally knew that it was unrealistic to ask Wu Shanhe to stop him. Since it was not realistic, there was no need to talk nonsense.


    Just ask courage.


    Wu Shanhe said calmly: "martial uncle, if you have such a question, you dare not all want to take out swords. It''s just that there is no difference between making swords and not making swords. It''s even more obvious that there is no one in Jianshan mountain who is defeated after taking out swords. It''s better to wait for the one who can produce swords to do so."


    Chen Sheng gave a cry and said sarcastically, "don''t you think that those disciples didn''t come to you the first time after they were in trouble?"


    Wu Shanhe also said with a smile, "does martial uncle really think that they will come to me the first time? If this is the case, then the efforts of Shizu these days will be in vain? "


    Chen Sheng frowned, thinking about things that had been circulating on the mountain before, and did not speak.


    In the past, it was a very normal thing for swordsmen to ask for swordsmen. At that time, there were many swordsmen in the mountains and rivers, and there were many schools of kendo. From time to time, there was such a thing that swordsmen asked swordsmen about swordsmen. However, it was better to ask Swordsmen or anything else. It was not a big fight. It was more meaningful than the sword.


    But now it is different. First of all, there is only one Kendo sect left in the mountains and rivers. Secondly, the Kendo sect is still in the holy land of swordsmen. Many years ago, Jianshan was shamed when the main girder went up the mountain. Later, the old ancestor Xu Ji closed the mountain until chaoqingqiu reopened Jianshan, which lasted for ten years It''s natural that this kind of Jianshan can''t be humiliated at all. This was the case with Wushan before, and even more so after that. Nowadays, a swordsman asks Jianshan. If there is no swordsman to stop him, Jianshan will lose more face.


    "Now Zhou Qing and Xu Li are not on the mountain, only Shizu."


    Wu Shanhe has already thought of this result, so it is reasonable not to be alarmed.


    Chen Sheng sneered: "according to that person''s realm, I''m afraid whether it''s Zhou Qing or Xu Li, they can''t stop him."


    "The name of this man has been found in the files of Jianshan mountain. His seniority is similar to that of his master. The realm of the two people can''t be compared at the beginning, but now it''s not clear. After so many years, even a Wang Ba has been refined. What''s more, he is such a living man."


    Chen Sheng rubbed his cheek, and then concluded, "but such a person has lived a long time. If I had lived for hundreds of years, I would not have paid attention to him."


    Wu Shanhe took a look at his martial uncle. He didn''t think what he said was absurd, but he thought it was very reasonable. If he had time to pile it up, he might be a swordsman climbing the stairs. Facing such a realm, at least as good as Bai Weng in those years, he might also have the strength to fight.


    Chen Sheng rubbed his forehead and asked earnestly, "can''t you get a sword?"Wu Shanhe shook his head.


    Chen Sheng some angry said: "on such a contraction, after the matter is difficult to do."


    Wu Shanhe''s face still has no change. "Originally things are bad, now it is, and then it is. What we do has nothing to do with the overall situation. It''s better to just watch and see how it happens, and it''s not too late to wait until the time is right to start."


    "It doesn''t work, though." Wu Shanhe laughed at himself and looked into the distance with some light in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the sword went up the mountain, Li Fuyao took a few steps forward and came to the old man.


    Now it''s time to wait for a reply from the mountain. There''s nothing to do at this moment. So he looked at Li Fuyao and said, "it''s like the twilight of your age. I''m afraid you can''t find one in the whole history of swordsmen. You walk so fast, but you borrow pills?"


    Li Fu shook his head.


    It''s just negative.


    Fall thousand words Oh a, some surprised, did not borrow pills, how can walk so fast?


    "That teacher must be a wonderful person. Even if he is not a sword immortal, he must be a climbing realm."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "Chen Sheng, the master of my family, is also the spring and Autumn Period in recent years."


    Chen Sheng has always been fooling around, even if the talent of the whole person is not low, but it is not very fast.


    "Fall thousand words frown way:" in this case, that certainly is the adventure


    Li Fuyao nodded. No young man in the world could match ye Shengge in terms of his family background, but if he had such a thing, none of the young people in the world could match him.


    All the good things he has met in these years are not a few. Whether in the demon land or in other places, he has his footprints.


    Luo Qianyan encouraged him: "since there is a good beginning, then we should go on well. Maybe one day we can set foot on the sea and achieve another sword immortal in the world."


    Li Fuyao nodded his head, which was a kind of respect for his predecessors. He paused for a moment and asked, "master, you have a high level. This time, you want to find someone in Jianjian mountain?"


    Luo Qianyan said with a smile: "you are also interesting to talk to. The one who can fight the sword with me on the mountain, apart from Meng Jin, is there anyone else?"


    Li Fuyao asked, "are you old friends with your ancestors?"


    Hearing the word "Shizu", Luo Qianyan looked at Li Fuyao more, but he soon returned to his mind. "But I don''t know him."


    "Is that the enemy?"


    Li Fuyao smiles and looks at Luo Qianyan.


    Luo Qianyan frowned and said, "you boy is ridiculous. If you are not an old friend or an enemy, you can''t ask the sword for a while."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "elder, you only ask for sword on the mountain, which is unexpected for younger generation."


    "You''re still young. You don''t know that it''s normal to ask for swords in the mountains and rivers hundreds of thousands of years ago. It''s not a matter of urgency who can compete with others. I don''t know that the old man will not live long. I know that the sea is hopeless. Before you leave the world, you want to ask the sword, the most powerful sword to climb the stairs. If you tell me that there are still people who are better than Meng Jin I''ll leave now and never stay. "


    Luo Qianyan looks at the mountain, but he is talking to Li Fuyao.


    Who is the most powerful swordsman.


    This kind of thing has not been decided. A few years ago, the strongest person was called Xu Ji. Later, Shengjing appeared in the world, which was Shengjing. Now Shengjing is dead. Zhou Qingxu Li and Li changgu are the three swordsmen in the world. These three swordsmen are not necessarily the strongest in the world. When Meng Jin ascends the mountain, it will be the most powerful in the world The name of the strong swordsman who ascended the building fell on Meng Jin. Meng Jin had a high number of generations and had practiced sword for a long time. Therefore, there was no doubt that he was the first one to climb the stairs. In addition, Li changgu had already gone to the Canghai sea, and Zhou Qing and Xu Li were not enough to compare with Meng Jin, the statement that Meng Jin was the first to climb the tower was really not true It can be real.


    It''s very difficult to find a swordsman who is better than Meng Jin.


    Li Fuyao looked at Luo Qianyan and said, "if the elder wants to ask about the sword, the younger generation will not stop him."


    "The moonlit night is boring. I have wine to present to my predecessors."


    Li Fuyao threw a pot of wine to Luo Qianyan, and then went back to the broken temple. This time, they completely calculated that Meng Jin needed someone to climb the mountain, but they didn''t really calculate that this one was not a Taoist monk or a Confucian monk, but a swordsman.


    It''s really troublesome.


    What does that mean.


    Li Fuyao frowned.


    If you ask for swords now, only Meng Jin can produce swords on the mountain.


    No one else can stop him, not even Chen Sheng.


    At the beginning, uncle wujianzong didn''t think about the two things that happened in the temple, but the two who didn''t see the most trouble in the temple were the two of them.It''s just that since I can''t go back, I can only look ahead.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and waited quietly for the future.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Many disciples were panicked when the sword went up the mountain. However, they soon calmed down with the help of their teachers. However, before long, many disciples went to seek Wushan river.


    Someone asked about the sword in Jianshan. This leader is the first to bear the brunt.


    As the leader of Jianshan, wushanhe naturally has to deal with this matter.


    There is no doubt about it. It doesn''t need to be said.


    However, the people who went to find him soon returned, saying that the leader had already gone back to the mountain to ask the old master to do something.


    As soon as the news came back, all the disciples of Jianshan were very excited.


    "As I said before, if something happens on the mountain, we still have to rely on our ancestors to ask him to produce swords. It''s not good to ask for swords."


    "Yes, although Zhang Jiao is young and promising, he is too young after all. In the face of such a strong hand, he is really powerless."


    "It''s not. If you want to follow me, you should take the position of the master of Jianshan. I always feel insecure when such a young man is sitting."


    This is a middle-aged swordsman from South China Sea. His realm is not bad. A long time ago, he said that if you want to be a master of Jianshan, you have to have enough realm.


    Faced with such a situation at the moment, he naturally opened his mouth and won praise from many people.


    However, some people said, "the sword mountain was passed on to the leader of the previous generation. How can we people talk about this nonsense?"


    Some people scoffed and said, "the sword order is regarded as the leader of Jianshan, but what happened in those years, you know, or I know? It''s hard to say whether the master Xu passed on the position of leader to master Wu. I heard that the master Xu actually preferred martial Uncle Li. In those years, he even wanted to kill the enemy for us Uncle Li even at the cost of thousands of miles. In this way, it should be passed on to martial Uncle Li. "


    "In this case, why didn''t Li Fuyao come forward?"


    "Did you get kicked in the head? Li Fuyao made such a big thing at the beginning. Everyone in the mountain knew that he had an affair with that demon girl. In this case, how could he become the leader of Jianshan? "


    Faced with such a situation at the moment, he naturally opened his mouth and won praise from many people.


    However, some people said, "the sword mountain was passed on to the leader of the previous generation. How can we people talk about this nonsense?"


    Some people scoffed and said, "the sword order is regarded as the leader of Jianshan, but what happened in those years, you know, or I know? It''s hard to say whether the master Xu passed on the position of leader to master Wu. I heard that the master Xu actually preferred martial Uncle Li. In those years, he even wanted to kill the enemy for us Uncle Li even at the cost of thousands of miles. In this way, it should be passed on to martial Uncle Li. "


    "In this case, why didn''t Li Fuyao come forward?"


    "Did you get kicked in the head? Li Fuyao made such a big thing at the beginning. Everyone in the mountain knew that he had an affair with that demon girl. In this case, how could he become the leader of Jianshan? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    Meng Jin is in the cave.


    He has not left the place for a long time.


    After he came to Jianshan, he was in the cave all the time except for the countless swords he had attracted in the mountain road when he first went up the mountain. Besides Zhao Dabao, there was no third person in the cave except Zhao Dabao.


    He has been training here for many years.


    He didn''t ask about Jianshan, and the disciples of Jianshan could not meet him. Although he was on the mountain, he didn''t seem to be on the mountain. If he hadn''t chopped out a sword a few days ago, his sense of existence would have been weak.


    But after that sword, things changed, and his sense of existence was not too weak. He was the old leader of Jianshan who talked most about the sword these days. When he met such a person who asked about the sword, naturally many people would want to see him.


    But he didn''t think that Zhao Dabao was the first one to come.


    The bamboo house where Zhao Dabao lived was not close to the cave, but he often came here and found a path. So when Zhao Dabao ran in the moonlight, he had already passed all the disciples who wanted to come here, and the first one appeared in front of Meng Jin''s cave.


    He called Shizu, and then he felt lighter. A moment later, he was carried by a sword and flew up. In a moment, he was already in the cave.


    There is only a futon in the cave. Meng Jin, the old leader of the temple, sits on it. His sword is still under Zhao Dabao at the moment. When Zhao Dabao comes down, it grabs Meng Jin''s knee.


    Meng Jin opened his eyes and took a look at Zhao Dabao. He said calmly, "I already know what happened on the mountain."


    He is the man with the highest level on the mountain. He will know what will happen on the mountain, and he will know it earlier than more people. He can never know nothing.


    Zhao Dabao cried anxiously, "then why didn''t Shizu do it?"


    Zhao Dabao is a simple teenager. It''s very normal to have such an idea. Jianshan has taken him as his home. When his family is in danger, we must solve it.


    But his realm is not enough, only let Meng Jin come forward.


    Meng Jin asked lightly: "is Jianshan your Zhao Dabao''s?"


    Jianshan is the sword mountain of the disciples of Jianshan and the sword mountain of swordsmen in the world. There is no problem in this matter.


    But to some extent, Jianshan is still the Jianshan of Wushan river.


    Even if Zhao Dabao loves this mountain again, he has to admit it.


    "He hasn''t come yet. It''s no use if you come."


    Meng Jin reached out and rubbed Zhao Dabao''s head. The whole person did not have any expression, but looked at it with indifference.


    Zhao Dabao more and more puzzled, "Shizu, why do you want to wait for Mr. Zhang to come over?" Every word and action has the final say, "what is wrong with us?"


    Meng Jin said indifferently. "Whatever we do, we should be right and proper. Since he is a palm teacher, he should have the word in every word and act. If I do anything hastily, I will not be good at him."


    Knowing what Zhao Dabao was going to say, Meng Jin continued: "besides, he will come. Wait for a moment. It''s not a big deal."


    Wu Shanhe will come, this Ali is a sure thing. If he doesn''t come, it will be totally unreasonable.


    As the leader of Jianshan, when he meets a strong enemy, he will naturally go to the person who can solve the problem. If he does nothing, he will not do a good job.


    So he will come.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    As for whether you want to see if Meng Jin can''t help but make a move, it''s not clear.


    But in fact, no matter who he is or who is, he should know that Meng Jin is very stable and can not do anything harmful to the situation.


    Wushanhe is walking on the mountain road, and yanle is beside him. I''m afraid that only yanle can really listen to wushanhe''s intimate words.


    It''s just that these two people are walking on the mountain road behind the mountain, and they don''t speak. Wu Shanhe''s expression is not too dignified. But now the situation is as good as this. If you don''t care about it, it''s unlikely.


    People who just want to do great things should learn to hide their emotions.


    Yanle walked along the mountain road for a long time, but he couldn''t help it. He asked, "can the leader be sure of the situation after that?"


    It''s one thing to know what''s going to happen on the mountain. It''s another thing to know if we can solve this problem.


    Wu Shanhe walks in front of him. His hair has been fixed in a bun. He has never been moved by the mountain wind, but the corner of his clothes is still slightly swinging. Listening to the words of music, Wu Shanhe has a flat smile, "I can''t do anything about it."


    "When the last patriarch of tianshuimen came to the mountain to ask for a sword, I couldn''t beat him out of the sword, so I had to invite someone. As for whether the person would take advantage of his power after inviting him, I would not be able to stop him. If I had two poisons in front of me, I would certainly have to choose the one with endless troubles. Otherwise, if I lose face first, I would not be able to handle this matter."


    Wu Shanhe is very free and easy, because he has been watching the development of this matter.So he''s not in a hurry.


    Since this is the case, do it like this.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The starlight always can''t be stopped, because there is nothing to stop. It''s also the case that Wushan River comes to see Meng Jin. If you can''t stop it, you can''t stop it.


    In front of the cave, Wu Shanhe knelt down without hesitation.


    It''s not necessary for Meng Jin to kneel down as the leader of Jianshan. However, as a third generation disciple of Meng Jin, it''s normal to kneel down to see the master. So when he kneels down, he doesn''t feel anything.


    Yanle kneels beside him. He is an ordinary disciple of Jianshan, so it is natural for him to kneel.


    Wu Shan he said in a high voice: "someone at the foot of the mountain asked Jianshan, the mountain and river dare to ask the master to answer the sword!"


    It is quite normal for someone to ask for a sword and someone to answer it.


    It''s just that Wu Shanhe can''t cope with the people who ask the sword or answer the sword.


    When Wushan river came, Meng Jin didn''t have any trouble with him. So he stood up and led Zhao Dabao to the gate of the cave.


    Looking down at the Wushan river.


    Just one look.


    Meng Jin then calmly opened his mouth, as if to himself, "the falling thousand words of Tianshui gate, how come they haven''t died?"


    Only Meng Jin, who has lived for many years, knows a lot.


    The falling thousand words of Tianshui gate were the people of his time.


    Meng Jin tried to open his turbid eyes and look at the scene in front of him. He could also see the long sword dragon on the mountain road far away. He blinked a little, and then said, "go."


    The ancient sword in the cave was swept out at the smell of speech, and a long white rainbow was drawn in the night sky.


    Then there is a dazzling sword light, cutting through the sky!


    All the disciples of Jianshan saw it.


    Many of the disciples spontaneously wanted to find Meng Jin before, but only on this way, they looked up to see the dazzling sword rising from the back of the mountain and falling to the foot of the mountain. Many disciples were excited and waved their arms.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out in the crowd, "the old master taught me to answer the sword!"


    The voice was so loud that it spread out all at once, and then the whole Jianshan mountain was one after another.


    I''ve taught you how to answer the sword! I''ve taught you how to answer the sword!


    At the beginning of Meng Jin''s sword breaking through the sky, Luo Qianyan at the foot of the mountain also finished his last sip of wine.


    Feeling the sword spirit coming from the mountain, Luo Qianyan laughed, "master Meng Jin, can you still make a sword out of this body bone?"


    There is an old voice from afar, "killing you is not a problem."


    Luo Qianyan laughs and pours forward. In a moment, he falls on the Jianshan mountain. Before the two swords intersect, the Jianshan formation has been opened automatically. Since it is a sword comparison, it is not an attack.


    Luo Qianyan, a pair of straw sandals, fell on the mountain path, on other big stones, and even in the sight of Jianshan disciples.


    His whole body is full of sword spirit. The sword in his waist even starts to tremble. All this means that he met a very strong opponent, and even the sword began to get excited.


    Meng Jin also appeared under the stars. He didn''t hold the sword. He just led Zhao Dabao.


    It''s like a swordsman who ascends a tower to compare his sword. The closer he is to the battlefield, the more so.


    Nowadays, many swordsmen are lucky to have a look at this battle, especially when Zhao Dabao appears beside Meng Jin.


    When they met, there was no old friend. They sighed a lot. They just looked at each other, and their swords were attacking each other. Meng Jin was still standing next to Zhao Dabao, so when comparing swords, Meng Jin had to remove the sword spirit for Zhao Dabao.


    This is a loss in the first place.


    However, Meng Jinshen''s feelings remain unchanged, which is very leisurely, as if he did not put a thousand words in his eyes.


    It''s also true that a swordsman like Meng Jin, who has been in the realm of climbing stairs for countless years, is afraid that apart from the sword immortal, no swordsman can enter his eyes.


    "How to compare it?"


    Meng Jin spoke slowly.


    "You have lived for so many years in the battle of life and death, and I have lived for so many years. It is better to die under the sword than to die old."


    Fall thousand words ha ha ha ha laugh, whole person gray hair moves with the wind.


    Meng Jin would not agree with his point of view. For Meng Jin, it should never be.


    To be able to live is what Meng Jin wants.


    Only living is the most important thing.


    Luo Qianyan''s sword idea soared. After a word, he pulled out his sword and pulled it out of his sheath. In the middle of the sky, he handed out a sword. The whole night seemed to be torn open by his sword, and the light of the sky could be seen.


    Meng Jin holds Zhao Dabao''s hand and holds a sword formula in his hand. The ancient sword falls back to his hand. Without pausing for a moment, the sword in his hand meets the sword of Luo Qianyan.The two swordsmen who ascended the stairs met each other when they came out of their swords.


    There''s a bang!


    The two majestic swords spread in all directions, just as if there was a strong wind blowing over the nine days, which made the sword trees on the mountain vibrate ceaselessly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    The starlight is very bright tonight, but it still can''t match the sword light now. The two sword lights of two people begin to fill the sword mountain and fill every corner.


    From time to time, there are disciples of Jianshan who are illuminated by the light of the sword, but their eyes are full of yearning instead of fear.


    Expectations for the future, for yourself.


    Will one day, they themselves can become such people, whether they themselves can become such swordsmen.


    Once people have expectations for the future, they will be very motivated.


    Meng Jin held Zhao Dabao in one hand and a sword in the other. In a short period of time, Meng Jin had already produced several swords. The power of each sword was so amazing that Luo Qianyan, who was full of confidence, felt some pain. His face was full of traces of the sword spirit left by Meng Jin. Those sword Qi had already passed through the sword Qi barrier in front of him and reached his face, which was painful In fact, it''s very uncomfortable.


    What makes people feel more terrible is that the Qi does not just cut his face, but goes into his body along those tiny gaps in his face. How can this be made.


    This makes Luo Qianyan very puzzled. They are all swordsmen on the stairs. Why should the other side be stronger than him.


    And not only strong, but he almost face him, there is no chance to win in general.


    As the last patriarch of Tianshui gate, Luo Qianyan took the position of patriarch not because there were no disciples in the Tianshui sect, but because he was able to rank among the top ten in the history of Tianshui people. As the most important patriarch, Luo Qianyan was also highly expected. When he practiced his sword, he did not have a little waste of time The decline of swordsmen is the general trend, so the decline of Tianshui gate has nothing to do with him.


    However, after hundreds of years, he had no concern. He kept his sword spirit in the spirit house for the last battle. Therefore, when facing Meng Jin, he did not think of any way to retreat. He just forced the sword spirit out of his body and handed out a sword.


    This sword is better than the previous several swords, which is almost the embodiment of his whole life.


    Meng Jin looked at the sword and shook his head, but still let go of Zhao Dabao''s hand and pushed it back to wenjianping.


    The battle of life and death between climbing the stairs, if we could not say the word "life and death" before, now we can''t even say these two words.


    Meng Jin one hand sword, the other hand across the mountain floating clouds, as if tearing a hole in the mountain, that sword is fierce, the momentum of the sword is like the Milky way of the nine days, but before Meng Jin, they all fall into this hole.


    Meng Jin''s other hand let go of the sword in his hand, and the ancient sword soon fell on a blue stone in the mountain.


    Silence.


    After Meng Jin took the sword, he finished the sword formula with one hand and two fingers. He passed through the air and left a white mark. When he was about to fall Qianyan''s body, he burst out laughing and said, "luoqianyan, even if you are the last patriarch of Watergate on this day and several great masters of Kendo on this day, you can''t beat me in this way."


    Luo Qianyan stepped on a sword tree with a pair of straw sandals. Hearing this, he burst into laughter, "old master Meng Jin, now you and I, regardless of your status, only discuss the level of kendo. You were the master of Jianshan in those years, but now you are not. You are all the old leaders who are dying. No one can say more powerful than anyone. I can make you happy if you want to die."


    Luo Qianyan and Meng Jin may not benefit from the realm of sword, but Luo Qianyan is better than one who is not afraid of death. He would have died, but Meng Jin did not have this ambition. At least in this regard, Luo Qianyan is not worse than him.


    Meng Jin was speechless. He just wiped his two fingers, and the sword wood on the opposite side was cut off by the sword. Although Luo Qianyan stood on the sword wood, it was not likely to roll down after the sword wood was broken. He looked at the stars in the distance, and a sword with abundant sword spirit was cut out. After the sword was cut out, Meng Jin did not fight against it. After escaping from the sword, he let the sword spirit soar away Of course, the sword still splits a lot of sword wood.


    Between the electric light and flint, Luo Qianyan took the initiative to sweep forward, stabbing Meng Jin''s chest with his sword. His sword was so powerful that when he moved forward, he had already let the stars in the sky pale. Countless people could see the sword, and countless people were guessing what the sword was like.


    If the situation is so powerful, what is the realm, and what kind of damage can be caused.


    But in reality, everything is not so good.


    Meng Jin didn''t have a sword in his hand, but he could be seen everywhere between heaven and earth. Just for a moment, he had already told Luo Qianyan more than a few swords. Several white marks passed by, which made him stand out in the night sky.


    Luoqianyan was the last patriarch of Tianshui gate. In those years, Tianshui gate dominated the world with sword spirit. All the disciples of the sect took the road of sword Qi. Luo Qianyan, as the leader of the sect, had a sharper sword spirit, which was not comparable to ordinary swordsmen.


    There are three roads to go along in kendo. Many swordsmen can''t advance together on the three roads, just like the three martial uncles of Li Fuyao at the foot of Jianshan. Even if they are talented people, they don''t walk on the three roads at the same time, but they just choose one of them.Meng Jin was the leader of Jianshan in those years. He had a high realm and natural talent. He was also a man who was on the three roads.


    Therefore, in terms of sword Qi, he will not lose to Luo Qianyan.


    After wiping several swords, Meng Jin was in direct opposition to Luo Qianyan. These two old men, who were probably more than 1500 years old, said this time that it was a battle of life and death. He did not spare any effort.


    The two swordsmen who ascended the stairs gave another sword.


    With a bang, Meng Jin''s sword Qi and Luo Qianyan''s sword collided head-on. Both of them fell back several feet. Later, they fell on the mountain road. Meng Jin was on the top and Luo Qianyan was on the bottom.


    It is the true embodiment of the realm of the two.


    Without saying a word, Luo Qianyan strides forward. The straw sandals under his feet have cracked, but they have no effect. The sword is on the chest, on the mountain road, and less than a foot away from Meng Jin, he makes a bold sword!


    Few friars are so close to each other that there should be no one else except the two swordsmen.


    Luo Qianyan''s sword tip initially went towards Meng Jin''s chest, but when he was a few feet in front of him, a sword Gang gathered on the sword. At this time, Luo Qianyan also withdrew his sword and lifted it back. It is not clear where the sword would like to fall. It is not clear that most masters like them did not distinguish the level of sword Qi before, but now


    is starting to use the sword On the length.


    It is said that the sword spirit of tianshuimen is well-known in the mountains and rivers all the way. It is not to say that tianshuimen only knows the sword spirit all the way. Besides, how can anyone who practices swordsmanship only know this.


    Tianshui gate existed in the world hundreds of years ago, which shows that its heritage will not be too low. Therefore, there are not a few swordsmanship skills that Luo Qianyan can master. By comparison, two people may be able to compete. Anyway, no matter what, if you fight on the stairs, you will not be able to tell the winner or loser soon.


    As soon as the sword was picked, Luo Qianyan fell, and his eyes were full of excitement. The last patriarch quietly wiped the sword and swept forward, and soon fell a sword on Meng Jin. It was not difficult to drop the sword, or even to hurt Meng Jin. It was just the price that he had to pay after he hurt Meng Jin.


    For example, after Meng Jin''s abdomen was stabbed by his sword, he quickly turned to point on the shoulder of Luo Qianyan.


    This sword is much better than the previous one.


    And the most important thing is that Meng Jin didn''t use a sword. If he didn''t use a sword, he would have such a sword. What would happen if he mentioned the sword?


    Meng Jin is very strong. It is two things to say this thing from others'' mouth and feel it with myself, but it is one thing to be strong.


    This is a fact that cannot be changed.


    Luo Qianyan looks at the corner of his clothes, where Meng Jin chopped a sword, has been very broken.


    He didn''t have only one suit, but he only took one when he went out this time.


    Moreover, this dress is obviously not an ordinary one. It was worn by the former patriarch himself when he became the patriarch, so it is not an ordinary dress.


    Luo Qianyan''s realm is very high, and his swordsmanship is also very high. However, he is not as high as Meng Jin''s, so he has no way to do it.


    There is no way to put another sword on Meng Jin.


    Meng Jin tilted his head and calmly said, "you are not afraid of death, but you are afraid of losing."


    He was not afraid of death because Luo Qianyan was going to die. Naturally, he was not afraid of death, but he was afraid of losing because he was not willing to end up in failure in the final battle.


    "It doesn''t matter what you''re afraid of, because the ending is the same. I''ve lived for nearly a thousand years. I''ve seen a lot of people. I''ve practiced swords for a long time, and few of them are more powerful than me. The last time I stood in front of me with a sword, all the people who dare not speak have left the world. Why do you think you can beat me?"


    Luo Qianyan a long hair has been disordered, disordered hair is like withered weeds, looking at it makes people feel not angry.


    Luo Qianyan swallows the blood in his mouth. When compared with Meng Jin, the sword spirit of both sides will be intertwined. What will happen to the one with insufficient state.


    Just fall thousand words, although looking down the wind, but not necessarily will be defeated.


    He looked at Meng Jin and grinned: "old man, if you want to win me, it''s impossible not to take out the things at the bottom of the box."


    Meng Jin gave a loud, wide eyed look at a thousand words, and then said, "one of the unique sword moves of Tianshui gate is called Jade broken?"


    Just listen to the name, you can know that this is a sword move of burning both jade and stone.


    A thousand words do not speak, but a momentum is constantly climbing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    Even though tianshuimen has disappeared from the world, luoqianyan is still alive. In the final analysis, luoqianyan is really a family of one person.


    But today, if you leave the world, then the gate of Tianshui will really perish.


    The rise and fall of the patriarchal clan are all things that happen in the world all the time, so we don''t have to worry about it.


    After Luo Qianyan reached the top of the whole climbing tower, there were more and more sword gang in his hand. After a moment, the sword was bent. Suddenly, Jian Gang left the sword and swept to Meng Jin. Meng Jin frowned slightly and reached out to stop him. In a flash, he pressed the sword Gang under his hand, and fell on the mountain road with a loud bang A big hole was made in the mountain path.


    When the sword Gang fell, Meng Jin suddenly retreated. As soon as the whole person waved, the ancient sword would fly to his hand.


    It turned out that after he left, there was a powerful sword coming from the sky where he had stood before.


    After Meng Jin retreated, he finally grasped the ancient sword in his hand. He took the sword and wiped it, and the sword spirit of the whole person disappeared.


    In his life, he did not know how many storms he had seen. People like Luo Qianyan did not know how many they had seen and what to fear.


    Meng Jin took a deep breath. Before, he didn''t use a killing move. That''s because now it''s not the time to kill. But now you can see what you should see. It''s OK to take a sword.


    With the ancient sword in hand, Meng Jin said calmly, "please, Mengjin, Jianshan."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Shanhe went back to ask Jianping, where Chen Sheng had been looking for a long time. Seeing Wu Shanhe back here, Chen Sheng didn''t care about him. He just focused on the peak battle of swordsmen on the mountain road.


    Wu Shanhe knows that Chen Sheng''s mind is not on him at the moment, but he still takes the initiative to say: "uncle, do you think I will be the master of Jianshan tomorrow?"


    Chen Shengtou didn''t turn either. He was ready to ignore it, but after thinking for a moment, he said, "you have a sword order. You have a right word. I don''t think it has ever happened in Jianshan."


    Wu Shanhe shook his head and said, "today''s Jianshan is not the Jianshan mountain of that year. Martial uncle himself knows who these people are."


    Listening to this, Chen Sheng thought for a moment, then rubbed his head and said with a sneer: "if you are driven out of this position, you will be the first master teacher in the history of Jianshan to step down with such disgrace. You can''t stand it yourself. You can''t think about it."


    What Chen Sheng said is very reasonable. In the history of Jianshan, no matter who is the leader of Jianshan, he has never been expelled. If Wu Shanhe is like this, he will become a laughing stock.


    Wu Shanhe looked at Chen Sheng helplessly and said with a smile, "if you don''t let me be the master of Jianshan, I will only give it to my younger martial brother."


    This younger martial brother is not someone else but Li Fuyao.


    Chen Sheng slightly frowned, "don''t say whether he can become the master of Jianshan. Even if he becomes the master of Jianshan, when he goes up, it will be much more difficult than you."


    Wu Shanhe has been unable to convince the public because of his youth and state of mind. Of course, he has not done anything to glorify the swordsmen. This is the root cause. However, if Li Fuyao goes to be the leader of Jianshan, there will be many problems. The most important one is Li Fuyao and Qinghuai.


    This is the biggest problem.


    So Li Fuyao couldn''t be the leader of Jianshan.


    There are too many things in the world that can''t be done.


    There are too many things in the world that can''t be done.


    Chen Sheng rarely said anything more. He simply moved away from the Wushan river. He went to the cliff and looked at the Jianshan mountain which was about to light up. Then he sighed: "master, since you have given the sword mountain to you, it is yours. Even if someone else comes to rob it, you can''t give it. No matter who the person is, if you don''t give it, I will help you. If you give it, I will kill you."


    Chen Sheng seldom takes it seriously, but when this man gets serious, the whole person will be very hard to see.


    This is Chen Sheng.


    Wu Shanhe was more serious. He saluted Chen Sheng seriously, "thank you, martial uncle."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the first battle of mountain road, the momentum was magnificent at the beginning, and it was even more so at the end of the battle. As the sky became brighter, the curtain would come to an end. The last patriarch of tianshuimen and Meng Jin tried the three items of sword Qi, sword and meaning with Meng Jin this evening, and they all lost.


    In the end, when it came to life and death, I lost again.


    Meng Jin''s sword


    fell a lot on him, but his sword only left a scar on Meng Jin.


    It''s just over the belly.


    If you don''t hurt badly, you won''t die.


    In any case, he was defeated.


    But he''s not dead yet.


    The so-called battle of life and death, if not, can not be said to lose.When his last sword broke, he could hear the sound of the sword. At the same time when the real sword was handed out, the situation on the sword mountain was changeable, and the sword wood was swaying. From the perspective of momentum, this sword was a first-class sword move in the world.


    From the practical point of view, it is the same. The sword light is like the star light. To tear up the night, the sword meaning is like a sharp sword, which fills every corner of the mountain road.


    Meng Jin looked at the sword with the same expression. He was not only a stupid swordsman who only knew how to practice the sword. When he was a master of Jianshan, apart from practicing sword, he also looked at many things, such as the sword spectrum on the mountain and the things on the mountain.


    In short, it seems that he knows more and more things.


    Naturally, he knew this sword move of tianshuimen. Even in the Jianshan mountain, there were files recording how to avoid its edge and how to hit its weak side.


    These Meng Jin all know, but Meng Jin is not willing to follow the file to make a response to this sword.


    He just carried the sword, took out a sword flower in his hand, and then handed it out.


    This is a pair of swordsmen who represent the strongest swordsmen on the stairs.


    The wind has stopped.


    The night is gone.


    Jianshan is bright.


    The sky lights up Jianshan, but the sword light is more dazzling than the sky light.


    These countless sword lights, one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The sword light of laozhangjiao is so high that the sword light is even brighter than the sky light."


    "What do you know? Lao Zhangjiao''s realm is originally high. It''s normal to have such a scene. The old master shengjingsheng had to lower his head than the old one. Do you think he would have been able to get started early just because he was older? Isn''t it necessary to have a realm? "


    "Yes, yes, Shengjing is not as good as the old master."


    "Please be careful. You should know that Shengjing is the leader of the family."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    All over Jianshan, there was a lot of discussion.


    There are disciples everywhere.


    Everyone is saying what they think in their hearts, and everyone is very happy. This is a happy day for Jianshan. Although few people can see the situation on the mountain road, everyone can feel that the sword spirit of the old master is much more than that of the one with thousands of words on the mountain. This is an obvious advantage.


    Laughter filled the mountains.


    Zhao Dabao, however, went quietly to a quiet place and sat down and put his feet in the stream.


    Obviously, Shizu is now occupying the absolute initiative, but I don''t know why he just feels very unhappy and even depressed.


    He didn''t know why, just unhappy.


    Looking at the sword light in the mountain forest, he didn''t know what he was thinking. Anyway, his expression was very complicated.


    Until someone touched his head.


    Zhao Dabao turned around and saw a familiar face. Then he whispered a word of elder martial brother.


    The young man with a sword case took off his shoes and socks, sat by the stream with Zhao Dabao and put his feet in the stream. Then he asked in a warm voice, "all the disciples on the mountain are laughing. Why are you not happy?"


    Zhao Dabao was in a very low mood. Listening to this, he was even more sad. He shook his head, "I don''t know, elder martial brother."


    Li Fuyao rubbed his head and continued, "what do you think will happen if Shizu wins later?"


    Zhao Dabao was a teenager, not a stupid one. He also guessed that the situation on the mountain had changed a little. In addition, what Shizu had said before made him even more suspicious.


    Li Fu Yao said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about anything that happens on the mountain. You just need to practice your sword well. It should not be too difficult to do it."


    Practicing sword well is the expectation of almost all the elders for Zhao Dabao.


    Zhao Dabao nodded and then asked, "elder martial brother, what would you do if something happened?"


    Li Fuyao was slightly stunned, and then said, "I''ll have a look first. If the development is not good, I''ll talk about what to do."


    Zhao Dabao was confused, but continued to ask, "I mean, if there is a dispute between Shifu and Shizu, who will you help?"


    "Who will help me?"


    "The elder martial brother is not afraid that one of them will blame you?"


    Li Fuyao looked at Zhao Dabao suspiciously and asked, "do you have any way they don''t blame?"


    Zhao Dabao thought carefully, and then really did not come up with a so ran, so finally can only shake his head, "No."


    Li Fuyao patted him on the head.


    This picture is very warm.


    Zhao Dabao said: "elder martial brother, I still like this mountain very much. Although some elder martial brothers look very unpleasant, I like the elder martial brother in charge and the elder martial ancestor. I also like the trees on the mountain and the streams on the mountain."


    Li Fuyao listened to his words carefully and found that he didn''t like master''s statement. He just laughed. A teenager like Zhao Dabao has a clear love and hate. At this age, he likes to like it. If he doesn''t like it, he won''t hide it. Besides, if you treat him well, he will like it. If you treat him badly, he will not think about it Zhao Dabao will like you.Chen Sheng is an example. The master didn''t do his duty and his disciples didn''t like it. It seemed that there was no problem.


    There should be no problem at all.


    "The mountain is very good. I don''t want the mountain to become bad, elder martial brother."


    When he said this, Zhao Dabao was pleading.


    Li Fuyao took a look at him.


    Then he asked, "is everything as usual or everything as usual?"


    There is only one word gap between them, but if we really want to go into it, these are two situations.


    As usual means to be the same as usual, as usual is not to change at all.


    Zhao Dabao doesn''t speak, but just stares at his feet in the stream. A teenager like this still knows something.


    Li Fuyao asked no more questions. After rubbing Zhao Dabao''s head, he began to wash his feet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sky lights up the Jianshan mountain, and the sword light disappears.


    Luo Qianyan took back his sword and stood together with Meng Jin. Looking at Meng Jin, Luo Qianyan said with a sigh: "why didn''t people like you cross the sea?"


    Meng Jin did not speak.


    He has become a sword immortal in the world of the sea. He lacks nothing. No matter whether it is experience or anything else, the only thing he lacks is courage. After trying once in those years, he has not tried the second time in these years, so this is lack of courage.


    Why lack of courage.


    It''s because of fear.


    Fear of death.


    Luo Qianyan lowered his head and untied the worn-out straw sandals under his feet and held it in his hand. "I haven''t done anything good in my life. I want to go to the sea to have a look. But in the end, how can you not step into that threshold? You have already stepped on one foot. How can you still be indifferent? It''s hard to see the scenery between adults. It''s really worth remembering?"


    The eyes of Luo Qianyan are full of incomprehension.


    Meng Jin was silent for a moment, then said: "death is really a very painful thing, you don''t care, because it has come to the end, and I''m still early from death, so I don''t want to experience this thing."


    Luo Qianyan laughs. Although he doesn''t know what he is laughing at, his smile makes Meng Jin seem to be satirizing him.


    But now that he was dying, he should be tolerated. Therefore, Meng Jin did not speak.


    He just looked at the falling words.


    Luo Qianyan said: "I went up the mountain is set by others, since you are also in the Bureau, naturally you should know, but you did nothing, it seems that it is really because of fear of death."


    It is said that people will die, and their words are also good, but falling thousand words is not the case.


    He held the straw sandals and said calmly, "the sword of jade broken has never been seen in the world since then."


    Meng Jin shook his head and said, "your sword has been looked at, and some people may have learned it. There are many intelligent people in this world. If he happens to practice sword again, it is really possible."


    Luo Qianyan said again: "that must be no one to wear straw sandals."


    There will be poor people wearing straw sandals, but swordsmen wearing straw sandals will be gone, which is normal.


    Because Tianshui gate is gone.


    Luo Qianyan sighed.


    "I like the young man at the foot of the mountain. I hope that one day he can cross the sea and become a swordsman more powerful than the sword immortal."


    More powerful than the sword immortal, can only be the real immortal after flying up.


    Meng Jin did not speak, just looked at the falling thousand words.


    Luo Qianyan closed his eyes, and then the whole person began to turn into a wisp of sword Qi, which floated in the wind, and then dissipated in the wind.


    A man dies as a lamp goes out, as the wind disperses.


    Meng Jin stood in his place and looked at the swordsmen coming. He was very calm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    After the end of the war, Meng Jin had a short period of fatigue on his face, but was soon hidden by him.


    In the face of the influx of Jianshan disciples, Meng Jin did not speak. According to his identity, realm and life experience, he did not have to speak when facing these young swordsmen.


    He has no interest.


    It''s just different today. He stood there patiently and looked at the students. When they were all in front of him, Meng Jin''s face relaxed a lot.


    "It''s hard to find an old master''s swordsmanship cultivation in the world. It''s really eye opening for us to answer the sword."


    The swordsmen of Jianshan have both the second generation and the third generation of disciples, but most of them are the third generation. These disciples have not been on the mountain for a long time and their state of mind is not high. Naturally, they are not so determined. They are easy to be provoked by a few words.


    As someone opened his mouth, the atmosphere suddenly became strong. In the crowd, I don''t know who called out, "since the old master''s swordsmanship is so excellent, if he doesn''t come out to preside over the overall situation, what should we do if we encounter this kind of thing in Jianshan again?"


    What to do?


    It can also be said that we should do it as we do today.


    But how can it be like today every time.


    "Please teach me to take charge of Jianshan!"


    Among the crowd, one of them knelt down in public and was soon recognized. This was Yang Li, a swordsman on the mountain. He knelt down on the mountain road and said to Meng Jin, "please take charge of the sword mountain, so that Jianshan can have real glory!"


    His voice is very loud and spreads all over the mountain, and his expression is so real that people can''t see any false meaning. This is his idea. There is no problem.


    Meng Jin didn''t speak, but many people on the mountain road began to frown. There may not be many problems for Meng Jin to become the leader of Jianshan, but one problem is enough.


    That is, there is already a leader on the mountain, so we should not and can not have a second leader.


    Perhaps to let Meng Jin return to Jianshan, we can only let wushanhe step down from this position.


    This kind of thing is very difficult for wushanhe to do.


    Chen Xuan was standing on the mountain road. What happened in the sword house before came to his mind at the moment. Although he was not the first disciple of Jianshan, he was the most loyal. When he heard such a saying, even when he walked out of the crowd and looked at Yang Li kneeling, he said angrily, "Yang Li, you and I are both the teachers who teach these disciples the kendo. How can you be like this If you have a leader, how can you recommend the old master to be in charge of Jianshan? You want to make the old master master fall into a state of injustice. "


    "Can you still be a teacher?"


    Chen Xuan looked at Yang Li and his whole face was full of anger. He looked at the disciples on the mountain path and said seriously: "Jianshan has its ancestral system. Although it is not decided by you and me, since you have become disciples of Jianshan, these things should be observed. If anyone does something against the ancestral system of Jianshan, he should go down the mountain as soon as possible and practice some swords. I''m afraid that he is not even qualified to be a man £¡¡±


    As soon as Chen Xuan said this, some of the crowd nodded to the swordsmen of wushanhe, but soon someone came out and looked at Chen Xuan and said, "the ancestral system is naturally worthy of respect, but it is not appropriate to put the rules thousands of years ago or even thousands of years ago to restrict us now. Besides, what was the appearance of the mountains and rivers in those days, and what are the mountains and rivers now What is it like? It''s no different whether it''s true or not? "


    "The ancestral system is to make Jianshan better. But if the ancestral system hinders the development of Jianshan, do you think it should be changed?"


    After the man said this, someone immediately said: "it should be. The ancestral system can''t control the present Jianshan. The old master''s cultivation of Kendo is so high, and he repels the strong enemies for Jianshan. Anyway, it should be in charge of Jianshan. Besides, the old Zhangjiao used to be the leader of Jianshan. This time, it''s normal and there''s nothing wrong with it Yes


    "Everybody, we are all for the good of Jianshan and for the sake of swordsmen. I think it''s clear that we came to Wu to teach us. Today, we''ll ask the leader for instructions. The leader is also a reasonable person. Naturally, we know what to do."


    Before the words were heard, the speaker, without waiting for the public''s reaction, pushed aside the crowd and went towards the side of the Jianping. It seems that he is determined and there is nothing else to stop him. However, the person who started talking is not so. Yang Li kneels on the ground, looks at Meng Jin and says, "if the old master doesn''t agree, Yang Li will die here today!"


    Seeing that Meng Jin didn''t respond, he had already pulled out his sword and would soon put it on his neck.


    Meng Jin waved slightly, and the sword went away in response to the sound, and it fell somewhere in the mountains and disappeared.


    But Yang Li did not get up, and gradually many of his disciples knelt down in front of Meng Jin.


    One by one, devout.


    Meng Jin looked at the scene, did not speak, just looked at these disciples, as if in his heart is difficult to choose.


    The atmosphere here suddenly became very quiet.


    Apart from the former swordsman who left, few swordsmen are standing.


    There are almost two-thirds of the swordsmen kneeling on the mountain.If we say that there are people''s hearts on the mountain, then Meng Jin is really what the people want.


    This is really a very difficult scene.


    Chen Xuan turned his head and did not want to see the scene. He was a loyal man. He could not see such a scene happening in front of him, nor could he see people like those disciples.


    He just thought about today''s incident, which should not be simple. He only looked at Wu Shanhe as the master of Jianshan and how to solve it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The mountain road suddenly quieted down. Although I could not see it with my own eyes, I could guess something about it.


    Wushanhe and yanle stand on the edge of the cliff. Their minds are different.


    Yan Le frowned and said, "things are not the same as we think. It''s too difficult. Who knows that the old leader has so many supporters."


    Wu Shanhe said with a smile, "it''s good to live for a long time. What''s more, there are many other chess pieces on the mountain, which have been given to the Shizu for the time being. How can they not be fierce or difficult?"


    Yanle touched the sword handle on his waist, felt the sweat of his palm, and calmed down. "If the old master is alone, or if there are not so many people who sincerely want to help him, it can be said that the old master wants to be the master of Jianshan. But with so many people, we can see that there is really some unclear relationship between him and the three religions."


    "It''s just that it''s not clear whether it''s Taoism or Confucianism."


    Yanle rubbed the back of his hand to make his stiff back loose. "But the problem is that the old master''s


    realm is there, and now there are so many disciples supporting him. As long as the old master moves his mind, what should we do here?"


    Wu Shanhe said, "what if I don''t agree with you or not?"


    The position of the master of Jianshan is so important that those who can sit on it will be hard to let go.


    Yan Le said with a wry smile, "that''s sure we''ll have to fight. We''ll have to fight against the old master. Is the leader sure?"


    Wu Shanhe asked, "do you think if I fight with a swordsman who climbed to the top of a tower and stepped into the sea, how many moves can I sustain?"


    At this time, it was no longer the time to make a joke. Yanle laughed and then said, "according to the realm of master education, I''m afraid it''s impossible to stop a move."


    There is a spring and Autumn period between the twilight scene and the climbing realm. This is a natural moat, which can not be crossed by ordinary people.


    Moreover, throughout the whole history of mountains and rivers, no one can surpass a monk who ascends a building in the twilight, and the closest result of the battle must be a spring and Autumn period.


    Wu Shanhe rubbed his head and suddenly said, "is it OK in spring and autumn?"


    Yan Yue was stunned and then asked, "can Zhang Jiao break through the twilight?"


    "Just say it."


    Wu Shanhe smiles and looks at Yan Yue. If the broken state is so simple, then the youngest spring and autumn state in the world should not be Ye Sheng''s song, but his Wushan river.


    Yanle said helplessly: "besides, even if the leader of the teacher may be better than the old one, he must face the blame later. After all, the old leader has done something important, but he has never done anything."


    Wu Shanhe walked forward a few steps, and then said, "this is a headache. It seems that the position of master of Jianshan is going to be sent to Shizu."


    Yan Le frowned, and then lowered his voice and said, "Zhang Jiao, in this situation, still refuses to reveal his cards? In this situation, even if it''s not what the head teacher thinks, is it difficult for him to think about it? Since he has thought about it, there must be a way to deal with it. Is this personal leave true? "


    Looking at yanle, Wu Shanhe said seriously: "I have thought about the matter, the consequence and the way to deal with it. But you can''t say that. I have only two rice. It''s very difficult for you to make me a good dish."


    Speech music is silent.


    If this kind of thing is really like what Wu Shanhe said, it will be even more difficult today.


    Wu Shanhe patted Yan le on the shoulder and laughed. He no longer said any more nonsense. He said in a concise and comprehensive way, "the soldiers will block us, and the water will cover the land."


    But before the words fell, a swordsman came to Jianping.


    The man was the one who asked Meng Jin to be the leader on the mountain road. He came to ask Jianping, saluted Wu Shan River, and said softly, "please let me go down the mountain."


    Wu Shanhe looked at him, indifferent, "why?"


    The head looked at the ground and his waist was bent. He said softly, "there is one thing that needs to be decided by the master."


    Yanle interrupted: "what''s the matter to ask Jianping, let Zhangjiao go down the mountain, who do you think you are?"


    Wu Shanhe shook his head.


    The man still lowered his head and did not speak.


    Wu Shan River walked forward a few steps, indifferent way: "that goes."


    Some things, if really can''t escape, that can only go to face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    Many people were waiting for Wushan River, so Wushan river went.


    It didn''t take long for him to leave from wenjianping to the mountain road. However, during this period of time, Meng Jin had already separated the crowd and went to the back mountain. The road to the back mountain was the same as the way down the mountain, so he would meet Wushan River later.


    Many disciples followed after Meng Jin. Although they didn''t know that Wushan river would go down the mountain, they followed.


    But those who will come will come after all.


    Soon down the mountain Wushan River, and walk on the mountain road Meng Jin met.


    This is the third time that the two masters of Jianshan have met with each other except for the time they went up the mountain and the one in the cave before.


    The third time we met was on the mountain road, which was flanked by sword trees. At the moment, the sky light has already illuminated the whole Jianshan mountain. When the breeze blows, it is still cool. Looking at this, it seems that it will be winter again.


    Autumn is short, winter is not long.


    In the monk''s opinion, in fact, whether it is spring, summer, autumn or winter, it is only a very short time, and it will pass in the blink of an eye.


    Wu Shanhe stood on the top of the mountain road and saluted Meng Jin seriously, "Shizu, I''m very grateful for my hand today."


    Meng Jin didn''t speak, but took a look at Wushan river.


    Wu Shanhe straightened up, looked at the disciples behind Meng Jin, and then said, "Shizu, please wait a moment."


    As expected, Meng Jin stopped and never left.


    Wu Shanhe raised his head, looked at the disciples in the distance and asked calmly, "what do you want to say?"


    There is silence on the mountain road. What they have to say is that Wu Shanhe is not suitable to be the leader of Jianshan. He wants you to give up his position. However, when you ask this question, people suddenly feel that you have something to say.


    So, who dares to say anything.


    It''s just that the situation is already like this. Naturally, no one can speak.


    "To be in charge of teaching, I think that today''s battle of the old master has shown that the old master is more suitable to be the leader of Jianshan. If the leader understands the truth, he should give up the position of the leader of Jianshan, which is the best arrangement for the leader of Jianshan."


    The man was young, just a teenager, but when he said this, many people nodded and felt that what he said was very reasonable.


    When Wu Shanhe wanted to be the head teacher of Jianshan, many people didn''t want to. But before, because of Sheng Jing, they were forced down. But now, Sheng Jing is dead, and the whole Jianshan can''t find a more suitable candidate than Meng Jin, so Wu Shanhe''s problem has been solved again.


    Wu Shan and he are all the problems of Wu Shan He, who are not good enough in realm, too young, and have not made much contribution to Jianshan.


    These are the reasons why they think Wu Shanhe can''t be the master of Jianshan.


    Wu Shanhe looked at the disciples and said calmly, "you all think I shouldn''t be the master of Jianshan, so you''re going to force the palace today."


    "Do you know that in the history of Jianshan, there has never been such a situation, and no master of Jianshan has ever been forced to hand over Jianshan."


    Wu Shanhe said: "the sword mountain was handed over to me by my ancestors. You take it for granted if I want to hand it over?"


    When Wu Shanhe said these words, he was helpless and even more ironic.


    It''s very sad for a master of Jianshan to be forced to do so.


    Wu Shanhe looked at them, and they were also looking at him. They did not speak and knew what they thought in their eyes.


    They want Wu Shanhe to give up the position of leader of Jianshan, and Wu Shanhe asks them if they really want to.


    Wu Shanhe withdrew his sight and fell on Meng Jin. He calmly asked, "Shizu was the highest level person on the mountain. It''s fine to say that he wants to be the leader of Jianshan. But after all, the Jianshan mountain is mine, not what Shizu wants me to give. But Shanhe wants to ask Shizu here whether he wants this Jianshan."


    Wu Shanhe''s voice is very low, only he and Meng Jin can hear it.


    Meng Jin was silent for a moment, or opened his mouth and said, "in this case, you will retire."


    This is Meng Jin''s attitude. This is the first time that he has shown his attitude since he was on the mountain. This is to make things clear.


    In fact, there is no difference between being clear and being uncertain. In the end, people need to solve it.


    Wushan river stands high, Meng Jin stands low. Meng Jin takes a step forward, and Wushan river is forced to go down.


    Sweat began to appear on his forehead, and there was a subtle sword spirit on the mountain path.


    This is the power of the climbing swordsman, which is not comparable to that of ordinary people. What''s more, Meng Jin is one of the most remarkable existence of this swordsman.


    Wu Shanhe gritted his teeth and said, "I can give anything else that Shizu wants, but I won''t give it to Jianshan. What''s more, if the Jianshan is given to Shizu, it may not fall into someone''s hands, so I won''t give it."


    Wu Shanhe raised his head and was about to say something. Another voice sounded on the mountain road, "I don''t know what you are doing here."This voice is very lazy, people feel powerless when they hear it, just like the owner of that voice. They will know what kind of person he is.


    Many people''s eyes turned to the owner of the voice. He was a slovenly middle-aged man. Standing on the side of the mountain road, looking at the swordsmen, he said calmly, "I don''t know what you''re doing here. Do you want to force the palace?"


    It was Chen Sheng.


    Everyone knows him because he is the master of the law on the mountain. He is in charge of the rules of the mountain, although he has not been in charge of the rules for a long time before.


    But now that he is here, no one can despise him. From another point of view, Chen Sheng is the last person on the mountain who is rooted in Miao Hong except wushanhe and Meng Jin. He is the disciple of the previous generation who was in charge of teaching and Wu Shanhe''s martial uncle. He could have been the leader of the school, but he didn''t want to.


    Now that he''s out, everyone wants to know what he''s going to say and do.


    So everyone looked at him.


    Chen Sheng said quietly, "I want you to leave now. If you don''t listen to me, it''s all mountain rules."


    He didn''t say anything meaningless, and he didn''t come here to make a long speech. Instead, he used his position as the ruler to let them go.


    His words soon caused riots here, and soon many voices appeared.


    "Martial uncle zhanglv, if there is something on the mountain now, how can we leave? Even if you are zhanglv, you can''t be unreasonable."


    This is the voice of the majority of the three generations of disciples.


    Chen Sheng looked at them and asked, "since you want me to reason, do you reason? If we all get together, we should abdicate the master teacher.


    is to make sense? "


    Chen Sheng''s words sound reasonable, but they still can''t hold water. The reason why they choose to be a leader is because Wu Shanhe is not suitable for this Jianshan leader, not because of other things. It is unreasonable for him to let them go, so no one will listen to him.


    Chen Sheng looked at them and said again, "I''m not a reasonable person. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll compare with you with my sword."


    Chen Sheng is a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. His sword is one of the best in the world. In addition to Meng Jin''s realm, no one in this mountain can match Chen Sheng''s level. Even in the same realm, Chen Sheng will not lose, so he has confidence.


    His bottom gas comes from here.


    Chen Sheng spoke, and many of the three generations of disciples began to shrink back. Some of the disciples who had thought this was wrong today thought that this was the best choice.


    However, there are still many people who want to push the matter forward. They stand in the crowd and quickly say, "Chen zhanglv, the sword can''t convince the public. Even if it can, Chen zhanglv is not the strongest one. Since it is not, it is not the person who can speak."


    The implication of this sentence is very clear. If you want to convince them, you have to be strong enough.


    Chen Sheng was very strong. He even used the spring and autumn realm to fight against some monks who ascended the tower. However, he was still a monk in the spring and Autumn period. Compared with Meng Jin, he was not enough.


    Since all the words have been said here, it is necessary for Meng Jin to take a stand at last.


    Meng Jin didn''t speak, but things have come to this point. He can''t do without talking.


    Meng Jin seemed to be struggling to say: "Xiaosheng."


    It''s a familiar name.


    When Chen Sheng was worshipped by Xu Ji, he was the youngest except Xie Lu, so many people called him Xiaosheng, but Meng Jin didn''t.


    Meng Jin is not a person who likes to talk to his younger generation.


    Chen Sheng turned his head and looked at the master standing on the mountain road. He was silent for a moment and asked seriously, "does the master have to be the master of Jianshan?"


    Meng Jin did not evade this problem, and quickly said: "whether on the mountain or at the foot of the mountain, people need to stand in a suitable position for themselves, otherwise it will be harmful to everyone."


    Chen Sheng gave a cry, and he understood.


    "I''m the master of Jianshan. As I said, the ancestral system can''t be changed. If the master wants to be the master, he can''t. If anyone doesn''t want to, he will give me a sword, kill me and say something else."


    Chen Sheng has a strange temper, but he is more stubborn.


    But this stubbornness may not be a bad thing at present, at least for today.


    He looked at the people who wanted to talk and said calmly, "there are rules on the mountain. No one can listen to them."


    Having said that, he was not ready to speak again.


    On the contrary, Wu Shanhe said, "I''m the master of Jianshan. I won''t let it. No one can rob me."


    All of a sudden, the situation became strange.


    Meng Jin looked as like as two peas and then looked at Wu Shan River and Chen Sheng. Then he said, "all are stubborn children, just like Xu,"


    Meng Jin shook his head and said, "but the sword mountain is in your hands. It''s really bad. After a hundred years, the sword mountain will become stinky and hard.""I won''t be here. I can''t wash it. I''d better do it now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    Use water to wash clothes, water to wash dishes, and water to wash dirty things.


    But today''s Jianshan will not be dirty. If you want to wash Jianshan, only sword is needed.


    Meng Jin is one of the most famous swordsmen in the world. Apart from those sword immortals, there are not many who can be compared with him. Moreover, it is difficult to find anyone who really wants to reach his height.


    Zhou Qing and Xu Li, who were on Jianshan before, were even worse than him. Now they are not on the mountain.


    Chen Sheng is just a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. To say that he is not as high as the state of Meng and Jin, even though he has experienced a fierce battle before.


    But after Meng Jin said this, Chen Sheng still stood up. He held down the white fish sword on his waist and walked forward a few steps. Meng Jin stood on the mountain road.


    He said again, "Xiaosheng, do you think I''m wrong?"


    A swordsman who ascended the stairs was the master of Jianshan, and the swordsman was Meng Jin, who had a deep relationship with Jianshan before. It didn''t seem wrong.


    Chen Sheng is shaking his head. "Yes."


    The meaning is short and the words are terrible.


    Some words have been said many times before. Now I don''t need to say any more. Just pull out the sword.


    Chen Sheng took a deep breath and pushed the Wushan river up the mountain. Then he looked at Meng Jin calmly and said, "you stand far away."


    Stand away from me so that I don''t get hurt.


    Chen Sheng looks at Meng Jin. There was a war between Meng Jin and Luo Qianyan before. No matter how to understate it, it will not have no influence. At least now Meng Jin is slightly injured. This is the only possibility that Chen Sheng can surpass him.


    Meng Jin didn''t care about these things. Even if Chen Sheng was a climbing realm, he was far away from him. What''s more, he was just a spring and autumn state. What could he do?


    Meng Jin looked at Chen Sheng and said nothing. The match began.


    They come down in the same line, but Kendo is different.


    The wind blows on the mountain road. The wind is full of Meng Jin''s sword spirit. Chen Sheng feels the sword spirit coming from him and pulls out the sword without hesitation.


    He has a very high level of sword. Although it seems that he hasn''t tried hard to practice sword in ordinary times, he can see the power of Chen Sheng when he comes to the critical moment.


    There was a wisp of sword spirit on the white sword, and then it quickly swam on the mountain road, stopping most of the sword Qi for Chen Sheng, and yellow leaves began to fall on the mountain road.


    The sword trees are straight, but the leaves are on them. I don''t know why the yellow leaves falling down are also very sharp. When they are about to fall on the mountain road, they suddenly become extremely fierce. Those leaves pass through the wind, and there is sword spirit in the wind, so there is some sword spirit on the leaves.


    Soon, the leaf fell on Chen Sheng''s shoulder. In a moment, he cut a big hole, and the blood flowed out along his skirt.


    Chen Sheng''s hand holding the sword trembled, but he still didn''t say anything.


    Meng Jin tried hard to open his turbid eyes and calmly looked at Chen Sheng. "When I let you not make a sword, you can''t do it. Don''t you think it''s a joke that you want to compete with me?"


    Chen Sheng couldn''t get out of the sword, because Meng Jin''s sword spirit wrapped him up. It was like a rope that completely tied up the man.


    So Chen Sheng couldn''t make a sword.


    It''s ironic that if he can''t make a sword, there''s no comparison.


    Meng Jin''s eyes returned to Wushan river. He said calmly, "give me the sword order."


    The sword order represents the leader''s instruction letter. If you want to be a leader of Jianshan, you must have a sword order.


    Wu Shanhe shakes his head.


    He didn''t speak. He knew it was useless to say anything.


    Meng Jin''s eyes narrowed slightly and whispered, "if you don''t give it to me, I can find it myself. I''m not a fool. I''ve been a master of Jianshan, so I naturally know how to find it."


    Meng Jin didn''t panic. He had been a master of Jianshan, so it was a very simple thing to find a sword order. After saying this, the leaves on the mountain road drifted away with the wind and drifted to various places in the mountain. When he wanted to come back here again, he would surely have gained something.


    If the leaf has his sword, it is like his sword.


    Really like Meng Jin, the realm is too high, few people can stop him.


    Looking at this scene, many swordsmen on the mountain road were somewhat complicated. Not all the swordsmen supported his practice.


    Chen Xuan walked out of the crowd, looked at Meng Jin, pressed his sword handle and said, "please enlighten me."


    He didn''t want to say nothing and do nothing like this.


    Therefore, he wants to


    play the sword.


    But Meng Jin did not look at him, he was hit by a sword, and then the whole person flew out.


    Fall into the mountains.


    There were some startling voices on the mountain road.


    But a second man came out, and he also wanted to take out the sword, but the end did not change, or he was sent out.Next came the third.


    Fourth.


    The fifth.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    People keep flying backwards.


    There are always swords.


    Wu Shanhe suddenly opened his mouth and said, "that''s enough."


    He stood up slowly, looked at Meng Jin and said, "Shizu, you are wrong."


    With that, he pressed the hilt of his sword at his waist.


    His sword is called mountain and river sword, which is probably the most atmospheric one among all the swords in the world.


    He is also one of the best young swordsmen in the world.


    So when holding the sword, Wu Shanhe was relieved.


    "I''ve done very little in my life, and I''ve done fewer mistakes. Even if there are, I don''t care. What else can I do at my age, apart from living at ease?"


    For Meng Jin, living is the most important thing in the world. Nothing is more important than living.


    Wu Shanhe couldn''t understand, but he still didn''t want to give up the position of leader of Jianshan.


    So he was ready to make a sword, even if he couldn''t.


    At this time, those fallen leaves came back. I don''t know where to bring back the sword order.


    The sword maker now lies quietly on the leaf.


    It''s just over the mountain road.


    Wu Shanhe''s face is very ugly.


    Meng Jin looked at the sword from afar.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the stream, Li Fuyao and Zhao Dabao soaked in their feet for a long time. During this time, they heard a lot of voices, exclamations and some words.


    Zhao Dabao''s face became more and more pale. At the end of the day, he began to cry.


    Li Fuyao never got up.


    He just took back the hand on Zhao Dabao''s head and said, "that''s what happens. The less you want it to happen, the more it will happen."


    "We can''t change it."


    Li Fuyao smiles, as if in consolation, but actually more like an exclamation.


    Zhao Dabao raised his head with tears on his face. He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "elder martial brother, Shizu is really good to me. Elder martial brother is also very kind to me. What should I do if this happens?"


    Li Fuyao said: "Shizu treats you well. It''s not impossible to coexist with Shizu when they do something wrong. Besides, what do you want to do now? Didn''t you say that before?"


    Zhao Dabao raised his head with tears on his face.


    But it''s not clear.


    Li Fuyao said, "you want everything in Jianshan to be the same as before."


    With these words, he began to lower his head and put on his shoes and socks. After wearing them, he stood up.


    He looked at the other side of the mountain road. He did not speak, but moved slightly. As the grass grew green, he left the sword box and swept over there.


    Then Li Fuyao began to walk that way.


    Zhao Dabao raised his head and asked, "what are you going to do, elder martial brother?"


    "The sword."


    Li Fuyao did not turn his head, leaving only such a sentence.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how big Jianshan is, the grass grows green and soon reaches the side of the mountain road. The sword comes from a distance, hovers on the mountain road and stops in front of many people.


    This sword is called grass gradually green, but there are not many people who know about it. Even Meng Jin doesn''t know it. It''s just that Meng Jin can feel that there is a majestic sword spirit on the mountain, which is rare in his life.


    I want to get rid of him. I can''t find another talent in the mountain.


    However, this sword spirit is really on this side.


    Meng Jin frowned slightly, and the swordsmen looked at the sword.


    The atmosphere was calm, the whole mountain road was quiet, and everyone held their breath.


    Everyone is waiting for the master of the sword to come here.


    Everyone wants to know whose sword this is.


    Fortunately, they did not wait too long, and soon a young man in blue with a sword box on his back came from the mountain.


    "Uncle Li!"


    A disciple knew the man and soon exclaimed.


    In fact, Li Fuyao''s name is really loud at some times, at least now the swordsmen on the mountain know it.


    Li Fuyao walked on the mountain road, not fast or slow.


    When he got here, he stopped.


    Then he looked at the disciples of Jianshan and remained silent for a long time. Then he said, "what are you doing?"


    This is the question of knowing why.


    Today, there has been so much movement on the mountain. According to the truth, Li Fuyao can''t be unaware of it, but he still asks.


    Soon, a disciple explained to Li Fuyao what happened today. He was also a disciple of three generations. When he said these things, his face was angry.


    He was also one of the people on the mountain who did not support Meng Jin as the leader.After listening to the whole story, Li Fuyao asked, "do you mean that those who have made contributions to Jianshan can be the master teacher?"


    Those who have made contributions to Jianshan can be taught in charge, or can they have enough to defecate.


    It''s almost the same.


    Li Fuyao looks at these people quietly and wants them to give an answer.


    Yang Li walked out of the crowd and looked at Li Fuyao and said, "the old master teaches you how to answer the sword, which adds light to Jianshan. The realm is also high enough. Naturally, he can be a master teacher."


    Li Fuyao said, "well, I did a lot of things in Dayu before. Finally, I asked him to treat Jianshan politely. Now I have made an alliance with Yanling. Is it good for Jianshan?"


    As soon as this was said, the reaction of all the disciples of Jianshan was different. Some frowned and others were surprised. If it was true that Yanling and Jianshan had made an alliance, it was self-evident what it meant.


    The credit is much greater than that of Meng Jin Da Jian.


    If one can be the master of Jianshan if he has made contributions to Jianshan, then Li Fuyao will certainly become the master of Jianshan by virtue of all these things he has done.


    Yang Li was speechless. He said what he said. Now naturally, he can''t refute anything.


    Li Fuyao laughed, and then someone in the crowd said, "even so, you and that witch don''t know, how can you be the master of Jianshan?"


    This is something that many people can''t understand or accept.


    "The Taoist Ye Sheng even became a Taoist partner with the demon clan, and then he gave birth to offspring, so he sat on the cloud?"


    Ye Shengge is a descendant of the Terran and demon clans. It has been spread all over the mountains and rivers. Many people feel sad, but no one has questioned Ye Sheng as a Taoist saint.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "besides, I haven''t done anything yet, so you say I''m not qualified. Can''t you see when I kill those demons? "


    Li Fuyao continued to look at the people, waiting for the next question.


    "Even if you have done these things for Jianshan, how can you protect Jianshan if there are big enemies coming


    This problem is also very poisonous.


    Li Fuyao did not answer, but asked, "is there anything else?"


    "You are not a disciple of Jianshan until now. How can you be qualified to be a leader?"


    This is the last question.


    Every problem is a threshold, and it is very difficult to cross it.


    Li Fuyao said frankly, "yes, I''m not a Jianshan disciple, and I didn''t want to be a leader."


    "But today, no one else can be a master of Jianshan. Before, my master said that he was the master of Jianshan. You don''t think it''s reasonable. I''ll tell you more about it today."


    Li Fuyao said, taking the sword jade from his waist and seriously saying, "I am the guest who holds the sword jade. According to the ancestral system, Jianshan wants to set up a leader of education. More than half of the guest Qing who holds my sword jade must agree. Now I am the only one who has it. If I don''t agree, no one can change Jianshan into a leader teacher!"


    If Chen Sheng used to make a strong argument, Li Fuyao today is the reason.


    There is a guest Qing in Jianshan, but there is only one such as him!


    This is what the ancestor Xu Ji handed to him when he was still alive. The sword mountain of this jade was only given to the sword immortal. When he was given it, there was only one sword fairy named chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t become the guest Qing of Jianshan, but Li Fuyao did, which was the kind of Sword Fairy who could take it in the past.


    So he didn''t agree. He couldn''t do anything.


    Li Fuyao has the ancestral system.


    This is the rule on Jianshan.


    He looked at those with twinkling eyes and said, "if you want to say that the ancestral system needs to be changed, then skip it."


    "You say that the master''s realm is not enough, so he can''t do it. That''s to say with a sword."


    "Good."


    "As a swordsman, it seems that this is very reasonable. If you speak with a sword, you have to pay attention to his ancestral system and rules."


    Li Fuyao turned around, looked at Meng Jin, and then said word by word: "disciple Li Fuyao, please teach me from my master!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    A lot of things have happened in Jianshan today, and some of them have been very shocking. But no one can imagine that the most shocking thing is not the things before, but what is happening now.


    Li Fuyao, in front of the disciples of the whole Jianshan mountain, said to Meng Jin, the swordsman who ascended the stairs, he would like to send a sword to Meng Jin.


    Who is Li Fuyao? He may be the most amazing young swordsman in the world, or the sword immortal in the future. However, he is now a swordsman in the morning and evening.


    Compared with the Meng and Jin Dynasties, the boundary between them is a spring and Autumn period.


    When Chen Sheng used his sword against Meng Jin before, we all saw that even Chen Sheng in the spring and Autumn period had no chance of winning. Since Chen Sheng had no chance of winning, Li Fuyao, who is now in the morning and evening, is probably the same.


    No one thinks that he will win in the face of Meng Jin. There are too many differences between them.


    Meng Jin is different from others. He is not an ordinary disciple of Jianshan. He is a swordsman who ascends the stairs. Just by looking at his eyes, we can see that Li Fuyao''s realm should be climbing the stairs. Although we don''t know what secret method is used, it is not too difficult to maintain the realm for a short time.


    Since they are all climbing stairs, they will naturally have the power to fight.


    Meng Jin''s turbid eyes fell on Li Fuyao, and his old voice was like the fallen leaves in autumn. "If you want to compete with me, you may die under my sword. If you don''t do these stupid things, you may become the sea in the future."


    Meng Jin''s voice is not very loud, but it can still be heard by many swordsmen. What is the concept of becoming a sword immortal in the sea? It is not just because of talent.


    I''m afraid there are not many swordsmen in the world who can say that there is a sea of possibility.


    Li Fuyao said: "as long as Shizu wants to be the master of Jianshan, he has to ask whether my sword agrees or not. As I said before, I am the guest Qing of Jianshan. I don''t agree to reestablish the leader of Jianshan, so there can be no new leader in Jianshan."


    This sentence has already told the story to death. Is he a guest of Jianshan, or is he the only one? If he is reasonable, he is the most reasonable person. If he doesn''t, he will pull out his sword, and he will not lose.


    During the first World War in xiaoyuancheng, Li Fuyao used most of the sword spirits of several sword immortals in his lingfu. During the battle with Ye Sheng in the cloud, Li Fuyao used most of them, and some of the rest was used to repair the wound. Finally, the remaining sword spirit was not enough to make him a sword immortal in the sea for a short time. He could only enter the realm of climbing the stairs for a short time, and Meng Jin, who had already had a big war before The first World War.


    The battle of life and death between Meng Jin and Luo Qianyan must have been a very serious consumption of this swordsman who ascended the building. Later, he spent his sword energy to defeat Chen Sheng. Now, Meng Jin has only five points of strength left.


    Li Fuyao can definitely fight a war.


    And it''s even possible to win.


    Too many words are villains. Li Fuyao is not a villain, so he doesn''t talk much. He just reaches out and holds the hovering grass gradually green.


    After Li Fuyao held the green grass in his hand, the whole body became more green.


    Mingyue consciously snatched out of the sword case and hovered to Li Fuyao''s side. If Jian 19 had not been in Ye Sheng''s demon bowl, Li Fuyao would have hovered two swords at the moment.


    At the moment, holding the grass gradually green, the green silk sword trembles slightly in the waist, and seems to have some dissatisfaction.


    Li Fuyao ignored the dissatisfaction.


    The sword filled the mountain road, and Li Fuyao put all his mind on it. Meng Jin sighed a little. His fingers merged, and a sword formula was made. Then there was thunder outside the sky.


    As the original leader of Jianshan, he had a high realm and knew so many sword techniques that he was totally unimaginable.


    It''s like this sword, which is the supreme sword technique recorded in the ancient books of Jianshan. It''s very difficult to practice, but Meng Jin can use it without a sword. This skill has not been for hundreds of years, but it is very difficult to achieve.


    All over the sky, the sword Qi converged to a point, and then the sword Qi soared into the sky, which attracted a burst of purple thunder.


    I heard thunder from the clouds and the sea of clouds churning. It was very frightening to see. There were some disciples with high insight on the mountain. When they saw this scene, they lost their voice and said, "thunder from heaven!"


    It''s not an ordinary sword move. It''s very powerful. Ordinary swordsmen can''t resist it.


    What''s more, Li Fuyao is only in twilight.


    In the face of the cloud purple thunder, what can Li Fuyao have to parry?


    Li Fuyao looked up at the sky. After a moment''s silence, a sword was cut out. The blue sword light cut through the clouds and fell on the sea of clouds.


    Once the sky thunder is formed and falls into Jianshan, it will certainly be more powerful than it is now. At that time, it must be extremely difficult to deal with it. In this case, it is better to break the sky thunder now and prevent things from happening.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath. The sword light went up along the clouds and soon entered the sea of clouds. After entering the sea of clouds, a burst of blue light appeared, which made people feel scared.


    After all, Li Fuyao had a battle with Ye Sheng in the cloud. When facing this sword move of climbing the stairs, he naturally did not feel any fear. This is one of the advantages of fighting in the sea of clouds.The goshawk is used to the vastness of the sky. When it comes to the lower place, it will not be surprised.


    It''s normal.


    Meng Jin looked up at the scene of the cloud sea, then looked at Li Fuyao and said, "your realm is fake, but Kendo seems to be true. At your age and with this achievement, I have to say that you are very good."


    Meng Jin seldom praises others. After all, in his life, he has never thought about anything else except long life.


    Li Fuyao said in a soft voice: "Shizu has reached the top of the stairs. He doesn''t want to go forward and find great freedom. However, he has to be controlled by others. It''s really not suitable for practicing sword."


    Hearing this, Meng Jin didn''t get angry but laughed, "how long have you been practicing sword? You say I''m not suitable for practicing sword."


    Li Fuyao held the sword and looked at the disciples of Jianshan mountain. He said casually, "Shizu was not right to do this, but Shizu didn''t care. No wonder he can''t go to the sea."


    Meng Jin tried to break the sea before, but he failed later. For hundreds of years after that, he did not think about how to break the sea. At that time, he thought about how to live, but he was defeated by a sage in the North Sea.


    After making him a running dog, Meng Jin began to think about a lot of things.


    Among those things, there is chagrin. If he had been a Sword Fairy at the beginning, what place in the world he could not go to and who was afraid of him in this world?


    Chao Qingqiu dare to do what he doesn''t want to do with his sword?


    Can the sage let him rob Jianshan?


    These things are usually hidden in the heart, only in a specific time will let him feel unworthy.


    It''s like it is now.


    Meng Jin looked at Li Fuyao and said, "a person like you is not suitable to be a leader. Xu Ji did not make a wrong choice at the beginning."


    In fact, in addition to a lot of realm factors, there must also be other factors, which may be the key to determine the outcome.


    The mood on Meng Jin''s face gradually subsided. He reached for his sword and said, "I hate you very much. I have the same virtue as chaoqingqiu."


    "I''m going to kill you today, even if you''re my own."


    Meng Jin''s voice is very small and almost inaudible. If he wants to be the leader of Jianshan, he needs to convince the public. He has already achieved this. But if he wants to kill people deliberately, especially Li Fuyao, he will lose a lot of support.


    This is not desirable.


    Maybe it''s not worth killing people.


    Anyway, even if Meng Jin wants to kill Li Fuyao today, he can''t just kill him like this.


    At least pretend to be a miss.


    Li Fuyao listened to what he had just said. Li Fuyao quickly replied, "I don''t want to kill Shizu today, as long as I win."


    Meng Jin snorted coldly, "if you want to surpass me, you are dreaming."


    Li Fuyao did not say a word, but just looked at the clouds.


    The thunder in the clouds gradually subsided, and the blue sword light was gone. All that remained was a peaceful sea of clouds.


    Jian mountain is full of sword meaning.


    Meng Jin stretched out his hand and fell on a yellow leaf. After wiping it, the surplus part of the yellow leaf fell on the mountain path, leaving only the shape of a small yellow sword, which was a sword.


    In this way, Meng Jin reached out and wiped many yellow leaves, and finally turned into a small yellow sword.


    So now there are countless swords on the mountain road.


    Every sword hovered around Meng Jin.


    Li Fu shook his head and looked at the moon and said with a smile, "my sword is called Mingyue."


    Since the death of the sword immortal Wan Chi, his imperial sword technique has been lost. In this world, apart from the present Li Fuyao, there is no other person who can use this method. Therefore, no matter what, no matter what, Li Fuyao is the best at it.


    Even those sword immortals in the sea can surpass Li Fuyao by virtue of their realm, but there is absolutely no way that Li Fuyao''s Kung Fu is exquisite in this imperial sword.


    So Li Fuyao just glanced at the bright moon, which swept out of the mountain path and met the Yellow swords.


    The body of the bright moon sword is like a bright moon, while the Yellow sword is still like fallen leaves. When the bright moon falls inside, it seems that many fallen leaves are flying under the moon, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    It''s a beautiful view.


    All the disciples on the mountain road were fascinated.


    Now no one thinks that Li Fuyao is a swordsman in the twilight of the day. They just want to know what kind of scene will be produced in this competition.


    This is a sword competition of great attention.


    If there is no accident, Li Fuyao will be remembered by many people no matter whether he wins or loses today, but only if he does not die.


    It''s no use being remembered dead.


    It seems that the struggle between the bright moon and the Yellow sword can''t be separated in time. Li Fuyao looses the grass and gradually turns green.


    The sword soon joined the battle.When the two swords were not in the Yellow sword, they became a little strange again,.


    Li Fuyao pressed the handle of the green silk sword on his waist and said nothing.


    In the final analysis, the final battle of life and death, still need to be accompanied by green silk.


    When he pulled out the green silk, he announced the formal beginning of the competition.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s getting dark. It''s getting dark. But there are still many disciples on the mountain path of Jianshan.


    Chen Xuan is one of them.


    "Uncle Chen, what''s the name of the sword in Uncle Li''s hand?"


    Li Fuyao had too many swords, so they didn''t know what it was and what the origin was.


    Chen Xuan knew a lot about it. He looked at the sword and was silent for a moment. "Six thousand years ago, the last sword embryo in this mountain and river was called Bai Zhihan, and his sword was called Qingsi."


    "What is a sword embryo is the one with the best qualifications among swordsmen. Those people are born to practice sword. They are extremely gifted. They walk very fast in kendo. You can''t imagine that."


    "Bai Zhihan will climb the tower within a hundred years. In time, he should be a sword immortal in the sea. If he doesn''t encounter that war, he won''t fall."


    "His sword is now in Li Fu''s hands."


    Speaking of Bai Zhihan, Chen Xuan recalled that during a big war in Baiyu Town, the Sword Fairy Chaoqing Qiu woke him up again. Then the world saw this sword embryo again. You know, the main beam of the view at that time was almost unbeaten when facing the sword embryo.


    You should know that the temple master is the first monk under the cloud!


    Bai knows how strong cold is.


    "It''s just that after Bai Zhihan, there is no sword embryo in the world."


    Chen Xuan sighed. Swordsmen in this world have not had a comfortable life for almost 6000 years.


    There are many things that the disciples don''t know, but they want to know everything. After hearing these things, they all yearn for it.


    Which swordsman doesn''t want to be the best swordsman in the world, and which swordsman doesn''t want to be a sword immortal from the beginning?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The dense sword light constantly appeared on the mountain road. Meng Jin held the ancient sword in his hand and was constantly looking for the opportunity to kill Li Fuyao. Before this, he and Li Fuyao had almost matched each other for countless times. Countless sword lights came into being and died out.


    The sword is full of energy and light.


    A wisp of Meng Jin''s hair was cut off by the sword Qi and fell on the mountain road. After that, there was a burst of thunder.


    The wisp of hair soon became as straight as a sword, and it was swept away at Li Fuyao. It took only a moment to cut off a strand of Li Fuyao''s hair.


    Li Fu shakes the green silk, cuts off this strand of hair, and then looks at his own falling hair. He doesn''t know what he thinks, but he quickly hands out another sword.


    Meng Jin cut through the light of the sword with a sword, and deceived himself. There was no more complacent attitude of any of his predecessors. It seems that from now on, he has already regarded Li Fuyao as an equal opponent. With one sword, he is in full swing, and the tip of his sword explodes with thunder!


    Li Fu shakes his toes a little on the mountain road and falls on a sword wood. But in a moment, the sword wood is cut off by Meng Jin''s sword.


    Li Fuyao frowned slightly and then retreated.


    Then the sword spirit came again.


    The sword spirit between heaven and earth is like maggots of tarsal bones, haunting!


    Li Fuyao and Meng Jin, who was on the top of the sword wood in the distance, exchanged several swords, but was forced to the side of the sword immortal hall by Meng Jin.


    There are countless swords that are so majestic that they linger here.


    Li Fu shook his toes a little and landed on the eaves of a high building. This building and the sword immortal hall have become horns. If one is not good, it may directly destroy the sword immortal hall.


    Li Fu fell on the eaves, bowed over, and frowned slightly at the sword that had been stolen from the distance. If his sword spirit was still as abundant as that in Xiaoyuan City, he should be a unique sword now.


    But at the moment, the spirit of the sword is almost exhausted. If you want to make a sword, you can only climb the stairs.


    Li Fuyao retracted his left hand into his sleeve and held the sword. At the beginning of the transition, he used the seeking immortal sword as the medium to search for the immortal sword. There were still some residual sword Qi in the body of the sword.


    Now Li Fuyao wants to borrow some.


    The sword Qi enters Li Fuyao''s meridians by searching for the immortal sword, and then falls into the lingfu and fills the lingfu.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath, and his sword Qi spread out. His clothes moved with the wind.


    Meng Jin sneered: "it''s just a matter of taking advantage of external forces. It''s difficult to walk the road, especially for swordsmen. If you''re clever, you''ll just make yourself more difficult."


    Meng Jin threw out the ancient sword in his hand and let it hover in front of him. Then his big sleeves were surging in his hands. Countless sword Qi gushed from his side and all of them were chopped at Li Fuyao.


    Countless swords, which are so magnificent to the extreme, sweep towards the tall buildings one after another, as if ten thousand swords were fired at the same time.In the middle of the sky, there are many white marks, one sword after another, all of them are full of holes in the sky.


    There are a lot of holes in it, only the corner where Li Fuyao is squatting.


    Li Fuyao was pale.


    The state of Meng Jin, which only has five points of sword Qi, is not as good as that of Meng Jin.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the mountain road, did any of the Jianshan disciples who could not come there for the first time saw this scene and said to Wu Shanhe, "master, if you go down like this, do you want to tear down the sword immortal hall?"


    Looking into the distance, Wushan River knew that the scene was doomed to be extremely tragic. "Fuyao has a sense of propriety. If Shizu is really going to be angry, there is not much to do. It is just to tear down the old and build a new one."


    There are many things in this sentence, which are not clear in one sentence.


    Chen Xuan frowned and said, "Zhang Jiao thinks Li Fuyao can win?"


    Wu Shanhe said with a smile: "my younger brother may lack everything else, but you say he lacks chance. If he can compete with Shizu, he is sure to be."


    After saying this, Wu Shanhe stopped and said, "besides, my younger martial brother is really powerful."


    Chen Xuan didn''t speak any more. According to his realm, he couldn''t see the difference between the two.


    But if Li Fuyao can hold on to this time, it can explain the problem. At least, he can go back and forth.


    Looking at the other side of the sword immortal hall, he sighed: "such a young man is the future of a swordsman!"


    Chen Sheng didn''t know where to find a pot of wine. After taking a sip, he didn''t go to see the scene of the sword immortal hall. He just muttered, "don''t forget whose apprentice he is."


    Hearing this, Wu Shanhe asked with a smile: "uncle, do you feel very proud?"


    It''s like bullshit.


    That''s bullshit.


    Chen Sheng white his eye, "you have such an apprentice to try, you are not proud?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    The sword competition at the other side of the sword immortal hall did not end soon. When Meng Jin''s sword spirit pierced the high-rise building and was almost tottering, Li Fuyao stood up from the eaves corner.


    Li Fuyao, who was carrying the green silk sword, jumped down from the high building. After he jumped down, the high-rise building collapsed and the smoke and dust rose everywhere.


    Li Fuyao''s long hair was startled by the smoke and dust, some of which fluttered.


    The sword hovering in front of Meng Jin trembled slightly, and some trembling sounds came out.


    For the first time, Meng Jin opened his eyes seriously, and he was no longer the same attitude as before.


    The previous trial and test again and again will come to an end here, and then the sword will be the thing at the bottom of the box.


    "If you wait for another hundred years, even if I treat you, I''m afraid it will be in my heart. If you wait for another hundred years, you may really be able to walk in the sea. The swordsman in the world, when it comes to talent, takes Bai Zhihan''s sword embryo as the highest. Although you are not a sword embryo, it''s a great thing to be able to walk so fast in this world. "


    It is rare that Meng Jin praised Li Fuyao so much.


    Li Fuyao stood up straight and said with a smile, "Shizu doesn''t have to say much. When it comes to the end, he still wants to make a sword?"


    It''s natural to have a sword out of the sword. I can''t do it on personal leave.


    Meng Jin smiles coldly, and the majestic sword spirit rises again behind him. If it is said that those yellow swords on the mountain road before are Meng Jin''s best means, then at this time, the majestic sword spirit rises behind him, and Li Fuyao begins to feel the sword meaning beginning to cover him, which is the means of heaven and man.


    In the face of a cloud sage like Ye Sheng, Li Fuyao feels that the other side is a mountain. He stands in front of the mountain and looks up, which is much worse. When facing a Kendo master like Meng Jin, Li Fuyao feels like a pedestrian. He happens to meet a lake. He stands by the lake and looks at the water coming towards him ¡£


    The more colleagues, the more you know the subtleties.


    When the collapsed high-rise building behind Li Fuyao was restored to its original state, and then every piece of wood broke away from the high-rise building and began to sweep towards Li Fuyao like a sword, Li Fuyao''s two swords, the bright moon and the green grass on the mountain road over there, had already cut down those yellow swords and quickly swept to Li Fuyao''s side, one left and one right, which complemented each other.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath, turned to look at the disintegrating high-rise building. He said calmly, "the meaning of climbing is to walk as high as possible. If it is not high enough, you can''t see the sea. But how can you see the sea when your building collapses?"


    Li Fuyao opened his hands slightly, and all the Qi machines in the lingfu gushed out. The whole person was like a boat in the sea in the strong wind and waves.


    When the wind and waves hit, he did not move!


    I see mountains and rivers, I see everything in the world, I have seen, but I am not afraid.


    In Li Fuyao''s lingfu mansion, countless sword Qi gushes out, the river flows into the river, and the Milky way falls nine days, which is just such a powerful force.


    Countless fierce sword Qi gushed out of his body, forming a huge sword dragon in the air. The dragon''s head was blue, and the dragon''s whiskers were looming. It was very frightening to see it.


    Li Fuyao was pale, gritted his teeth and called out, "open!"


    When Meng Jin used the whole high-rise building as a sword and wanted to pierce Li Fuyao''s sword through his heart, Li Fuyao did not avoid it, but used a most direct and simple method to deal with it.


    Since we don''t hide, we have to face it.


    Before the sword dragon rolled into the tower, it opened its mouth and swallowed the wooden swords. Then the Dragon roared up to the sky.


    The sound was so terrible that it seemed to have reached its climax.


    People in Jianshan looked up and saw the sword dragon swimming in the sword immortal hall. They were so surprised that they couldn''t speak.


    "This..."


    Some swordsmen have practiced their swords for decades, but they have never seen such a scene. What about the climbing scene? It is like this?


    In this case, how not to let people yearn for?


    Wu Shanhe looked at the stegosaurus in silence. Yanle was right beside him. Looking at the stegosaurus, Wu Shanhe sighed: "he walked in front of us. As for how far ahead he is, it''s like we saw his back in the distance. Until we get to the figure, it''s just a mirage. In fact, his back is still far away!"


    Yan Le felt very confident from the beginning of practicing sword. Before meeting Li Fuyao, he felt that he was also a great young swordsman in the world. However, when he met Li Fuyao, he found that there was still a long way to go between him and Li Fuyao.


    As for where he went, it was as he said.


    Wu Shanhe is still silent. He is different from others. When others talk about how powerful Li Fuyao is, it is how powerful Li Fuyao is. However, when we want to mention Li Fuyao, we should take him for comparison.


    Among the swordsmen in the world, he is the only one who can be compared with Li Fuyao.


    Chen Sheng''s eyes are more and more smiling, no one does not want their students to become more and more successful.


    On second thought, Chen Shengcao didn''t let Chen Shengcao care too much when he began to learn sword. It''s good to learn sword, or he walked in the world after that.Now it''s still promising.


    Chen Sheng thought it was good.


    After thinking about Li Fuyao, he naturally thought of another apprentice, Zhao Dabao.


    That kid should be good, too.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The stegosaurus had swallowed up a whole building in the Jianxian hall. Li Fuyao turned pale. The stegosaurus was still hovering behind him.


    Meng Jin''s old face had some unusual redness. It should be that there was blood stasis accumulated on his chest. This is the most serious injury that Meng Jin suffered at the beginning of the sword competition between Meng Jin and Luo Qianyan.


    This injury was caused by Li Fuyao, a swordsman in the twilight situation.


    Meng Jin spat out a mouthful of blood at will, and then his eyes fell on Li Fuyao, "how did you do it?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak, but his eyes were always on Meng Jin''s abdomen. At that place, he didn''t know when a deep bone wound was cut by his sword.


    Strange is that the wound did not have a little blood outflow, as if there was no such a wound.


    Meng Jin, as a swordsman who ascended the building, could not simply use the word "Gao Miao" to describe his cultivation of kendo. He never suffered such a big loss.


    Today is the first and probably the last.


    Li Fuyao looked at Shizu and said, "Shizu, you lost."


    This sword can be divided into victory and defeat.


    Meng Jin said: "I haven''t fallen down yet. It''s too early to say I lost."


    Li Fuyao gave a sound, then walked forward a few steps, and the two swords around him immediately moved.


    "


    please ask Shizu to play the sword again."


    Li Fuyao is at the end of his tether, but Meng Jin doesn''t look much better.


    Meng Jin suddenly asked, "if you don''t have the possibility to become a swordsman for a short time, what can I do if I want this sword mountain?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then said, "if so, Fuyao still has some affection with ye Jianxian. It''s just about Jianshan. I don''t want other people to interfere."


    Ye Changting is one of the few sword immortals in the mountains and rivers, and can be said to be the one with the highest level and the strongest killing power among them. Therefore, as long as ye Changting comes forward, it will be very easy to solve this problem. If Meng Jin wants to be the leader of Jianshan, he will be killed.


    That''s it.


    Meng Jin looked up at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "this means that no matter what, Jianshan will not fall into my hands."


    Today''s Jianshan is different from the original Jianshan. There is no Sword Fairy watching from afar. What Meng Jin thought was different now.


    "If it''s not for the love, please don''t come to ye Jianxian."


    Li Fuyao is still very calm.


    Self confidence comes from one''s own strength.


    Li Fuyao''s sword dragon was still circling behind him. He looked at Meng Jin and said, "I know what Shizu wants to do, but I don''t want Shizu to be able to do it. Therefore, it''s reasonable and inevitable that Shizu can make swords today. Now if Shizu retreats, Fuyao doesn''t want to know the cause and effect of Shizu''s struggle for the position of master


    "In my life, I really wanted very few things. The first thing I wanted was to reach the highest point of kendo. However, I found out later that it was not a real thing. Since it was not a real thing, I would not think about it. The second thing I wanted was to live long enough. So I hid my name in Beihai for hundreds of years. I thought no one in the world would know it any more It is. "


    "But if you don''t go into the sea, how can you know the vastness of the sea?"


    "I''ve been here for so many years. All the monks who can find me are Canghai monks."


    Meng Jin said with a smile: "if you want to be a sea, you can be at ease. This sentence is not false."


    Li Fuyao said: "Shizu, just want to live, some things are really difficult to live."


    Although Li Fuyao was only a young man, he still had a lot of experience. He said these words with feelings.


    Meng Jinsa ran a smile, the voice of vicissitudes spread far away, "I am very afraid of death in my life, even now, it is the same, but I have not been able to fight a happy life, today will fight a good."


    It''s good to have a fight. It''s not as simple as Meng Jin said.


    He took a deep breath, and the spirit of the sword gathered in the meridians. A moment later, a more intense sword spirit came into being.


    It has been hundreds of years since Meng Jin became a tower climber. During these hundreds of years, his understanding of climbing a building has been different from that of the beginning, but it has become more and more real. For Meng Jin, these understandings are wealth.


    This wealth can be squandered and saved even when he needs it, as it is today.


    It is today that Meng Jin really wants to open his arms and feet to fight.


    This is the moment.


    The sword dragon behind Li Fuyao roared, and soon came to Meng Jin. Meng Jin looked at the sword dragon seriously and said a word."Broken!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    As soon as the word "broken" was spoken, the sword in front of Meng Jin was swept out. The sword dragon was very big, and the sword looked very small.


    One big and one small.


    It looks very small.


    But at the same time, Li Fuyao knew that his sword dragon was going to break up.


    So in just a moment, he took up his sword and swept it from afar. The green silk sword drew a long gully on the ground. The two swords, Mingyue and caojianqing, went with each other. The two swords that broke through the sky swept far out of the air. They went to Meng Jin before Li Fuyao. Mingyue and caojianqing were first-class swords in the world, However, it was difficult to move forward any minute. The body of the sword curved instantly and the radian was so large that people would wonder whether the sword would be broken on the spot. But the good thing is that before the two swords could not look good, one of Li Fuyao''s swords reached Meng Jin.


    Meng Jin held the green silk sword.


    With one hand holding the sword, Meng Jin''s palm was dripping with blood. Only a moment later, Meng Jin''s other hand closed its fingers and touched Li Fuyao''s abdomen. Countless majestic sword spirits poured in from here. Li Fuyao was like a heavy blow, and his whole body was like a shrimp.


    Meng Jin did not change his face. Looking at the young man with a painful look on his face, Meng Jin was silent for a moment. Then he said, "I didn''t want to kill you. Who is a teacher willing to kill his talented disciple?"


    "But you still have to die compared to me living."


    Meng Jin said a lot today. The old master of Jianshan laughed. His two fingers held Li Fuyao tightly, and then they looked at each other calmly.


    If there is no accident, the ancient sword with broken sword dragon will be swept back to pierce Li Fuyao''s chest.


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. At this time, it was a very critical moment. Even if he wanted to speak, he had to weigh some points.


    Just behind Li Fuyao, the ancient sword that had been swept out before was swept back to Li Fuyao''s back.


    The situation at this moment seems to be the most critical one.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath. "I met something at the bottom of the river somewhere in Beihai at the beginning. Shizu certainly didn''t know."


    At the moment, the sword is coming here. Meng Jin asked casually, "you have many adventures, but you don''t know what this one is."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "six thousand years ago, there was a sword immortal named wanchi. He crossed the mountains and rivers by a royal sword method. The imperial sword method means that he can control many swords. This is the secret of the sword immortal. After his death, this secret method has been lost, but I learned it later."


    Meng Jin raised his eyebrows and looked at the two hanging swords, and his face changed slightly. Before that, he had thought about Li Fuyao''s secret method of carrying so many swords. However, he never thought of it and did not dare to think that this was the imperial sword method of ten thousand feet.


    You should know that sword immortal was the best one to fight against Liuxiang in those days. His realm was far superior to other sword immortals.


    In the records of Jianshan, this sword immortal is highly praised.


    Meng Jin sneered: "even so, how about that?"


    Even so, what?


    You, Li Fuyao, are now in a dead end. Even if there are so many secret methods, what will happen.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "do you know how many swords I can control?"


    Meng Jin thought it was not good.


    How many swords can you control?


    "Except for the moon and the grass gradually green, Jian 19 is now in Ye Sheng''s demon bowl. At the beginning of the battle in Xiaoyuan City, the disciples and Ye Sheng had a battle of life and death!"


    Meng Jin''s face changed again and again. He looked at Li Fuyao. The meaning in his eyes was very clear. What are you talking about?!


    Who is Ye Sheng? He is the sage in the cloud and the leader of Taoist sect. How can you compete with him in such a day and night?


    Li Fuyao said again, "I have four swords. Apart from the three, the last one is called seeking immortals."


    Looking for the fairy sword!


    Meng Jin was vaguely familiar with the sword. Before he thought about the sword, he saw a short sword breaking through the cuff of Li Fuyao''s sleeve. It was extremely fierce and swept to his chest with absolutely sharp sword spirit!


    That is to find the immortal sword, is Li Fuyao''s fourth sword!


    This is a magic sword!


    The only thing left in the world after Xinfen, the original sword immortal, is this sword.


    Li Fuyao took back a hand with difficulty. Before the sword fell to Meng Jin''s chest, he held the handle of the sword and stabbed it into Meng Jin''s chest.


    Li Fuyao said coldly, "since Shizu wants my life, I have to ask Shizu to die first."


    In words, indifference means full!


    If Meng jinruo only wants to be the master of Jianshan, Li Fuyao can still regard him as the master. However, Meng Jin has a killing heart on him at the moment, so Li Fuyao will not regard Meng Jin as his master, but his opponent.


    In the face of his opponents, Li Fuyao has always been like this.


    The majestic sword spirit burst out along the tip of the sword searching for immortals, and soon penetrated into the eight channels of Meng Jin''s miraculous scriptures. Finally, the five viscera and six viscera and the spirit house of Meng Jin were completely destroyed, and Meng Jin''s vitality was gradually lost.In front of Li Fuyao, the swordsman who ascended the stairs gradually felt powerless.


    Meng Jin looked down at the fairy sword on his chest, and then laughed at himself: "it was a fairy sword."


    it was a fairy sword.


    There are so many things that Meng Jin didn''t think about.


    He never thought that Li Fuyao could have the fighting power to climb the stairs, nor did he think that one day, Li Fuyao would have a magic sword in his hand.


    There was a fairy sword.


    The sword was still on his chest.


    This is probably the only sword in the world.


    Meng Jin sighed, "your luck is really good."


    Li Fuyao did not speak. He could feel that Meng Jin''s sword could not fall on his back.


    Meng Jin said, "it turns out that I am old."


    There is too much helplessness in this sentence. Meng Jin''s eyes showed a kind of emotion called nostalgia. Before he fell down slowly, he said, "this world should belong to you young people."


    Speaking this sentence, Meng Jin fell down.


    I didn''t close my eyes.


    It seems that I want to see this world again.


    In this world, he stayed too long, but he didn''t really stay enough.


    With Meng Jin''s death, the sword fell to the ground.


    Li Fuyao also sat down.


    This war, he really spent too much mind, nature also spent too much body, now finally can not stand.


    He pulled out the sword and laughed.


    The two swords, grass and moon, lost their traction and fell to the ground.


    At this time, it was dark.


    Starlight appeared in the sky again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    At the end of the war, the disciples of Jianshan swarmed into Jianxian hall. Almost everyone could see a scene that they couldn''t believe.


    Lao Zhangjiao Meng Jin died.


    Li Fuyao is still alive. He sits on the ground, gasping heavily.


    "Lao Zhangjiao..."


    Some disciples choked. They had already developed a lot of feelings for the old master. When the old master had cut down a thousand words of sword, he had already established a high prestige in the hearts of the disciples of Jianshan. At the moment, laozhangjiao died here, and many people could not accept it.


    They stare at Li Fuyao, their eyes are red, and they ask, "Lao Zhangjiao has made great contributions to Jianshan. You killed Lao Zhangjiao!"


    "That''s right. You, who are entangled with the enchantress, killed the old master!"


    "You..."


    "You know, laozhangjiao is your ancestor. You should have done the same thing!"


    Many people began to pull out their swords, as if they were going to kill Li Fuyao, a bully and exterminator.


    Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to them. He just chewed the pills he got from ye Shengge in silence. Then he asked the nearest disciple of Jianshan: "do you want to kill me?"


    Li Fuyao''s eyes were sharp. When he looked at the disciple of Jianshan, he even had a chance to kill.


    The Jianshan disciple was forced to step back several steps, and then said in a sharp voice, "shouldn''t you kill such a demon?"


    Naturally, the devil should be killed, but Li Fuyao should not.


    Not all of the Jianshan disciples who came here should blame Li Fuyao. Some of the swordsmen who had been standing beside the Wushan River quickly drew out their swords and aimed at their fellow disciples.


    "Uncle Li is the guest of Jianshan and the younger martial brother of the master. It was a big crime for Meng Jin to want to commit the following disorder. Today, being killed by martial Uncle Li deserves his punishment! Do you want to kill Uncle Li, but also want to betray Jianshan? "


    No matter who they are, they can''t bear such a crime. Besides, they are only three generations of disciples of Jianshan.


    How high is the realm of the three generations of disciples?


    Some of the second generation of disciples quickly stood up in support, "before the leader of the sect had spoken, Li Fuyao killed the old leader without authorization. This is a serious crime and must be severely punished!"


    "Yes, yes, Li Fuyao doesn''t know the etiquette. If swordsmen compare swordsmen, it''s hard to predict the outcome, but he won''t kill Lao Zhangjiao like this!"


    The voice on the mountain is very noisy. There are all kinds of things that people can''t hear clearly.


    However, Li Fuyao, the protagonist of this incident, is very quiet sitting on the ground, silent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wushanhe took the sword order hovering on the mountain road and looked at the sword mountain under the starlight.


    Yanle stood beside him and looked at the sword immortal hall. He had already known the news that Li Fuyao had killed Meng Jin. Now he was with Wu Shanhe because he didn''t know how to face Li Fuyao. "He''s really gone a long way."


    Wu Shanhe is playing with the sword order in his hand, just like a rich young man at the foot of the mountain. "Although a person like Shizu is not a good man, he is still a very powerful swordsman. He killed him."


    After saying this, Wu Shanhe even shook his head, as if he didn''t quite understand how it would be such an ending.


    "Since younger martial brother has done great things, I will go and do some small things."


    With these words, wushanhe went to the sword immortal hall.


    Yanle followed him.


    Chen Sheng walked alone to the mountains, where there was a young man sitting beside the stream.


    The boy lowered his head and was in a low mood because he knew what was going on in the mountains.


    He even left a lot of tears before, but no one could see it.


    I don''t know when, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared beside him. The man rubbed his head, just like his senior brother.


    Zhao Dabao turned his head and looked at the familiar but strange face. He tangled for a while and called out master.


    Master.


    Chen Sheng asked, "what are you sad about?"


    The master never beat around the bush. When he opened his mouth, he went straight to the topic. Zhao Dabao was not used to it, so he didn''t speak.


    "Your grandfather is dead."


    "Oh."


    "Your ancestor was killed by the sword."


    "Oh."


    "Your grandfather was killed by your elder brother."


    "Which one?"


    "The closest one."


    "Elder martial brother is very good."


    Chen Sheng picked her eyebrows and then said, "your elder martial brother loves you, and your elder martial brother loves you too. Your elder martial brother killed your grandfather,


    What do you want to do?"


    Zhao Dabao wood for a while, and then said: "I can''t beat elder martial brother."


    "If you can beat your elder brother, you will kill him?"Zhao Dabao shook his head. "Elder martial brother treats me well. I can''t kill him."


    Chen Sheng slapped the boy on the head and said: "your Shizu was instigated to give the sword mountain to others. Your elder martial brother killed your Shizu in order not to turn Jianshan into an outsider''s sword mountain. Not to mention how dangerous it is, just to kill your Shizu is already very dangerous. You are loved by your Shizu, read He should be nice, but if you blame your elder martial brother on such a matter, you can get rid of me as soon as possible! "


    "I''m Chen Sheng, I don''t have such a stupid apprentice as you!"


    Chen Sheng patted his head and then sat on a big stone, which soon broke apart.


    Zhao Dabao just felt aggrieved. He looked up at his master and said in a low voice, "I don''t blame my elder martial brother. I don''t think my elder martial brother did anything wrong. I just think the master treated me well. He is not here now. I''m very sad."


    Chen Sheng looked up at the sky, then sighed and comforted: "little fellow, no one can accompany you to the end, and there are not many people who can accompany you on a certain road. You can cherish it."


    Chen Sheng took the young man''s hand for the first time and whispered, "your elder martial brother may be in trouble now. Let''s go and have a look."


    Zhao Dabao lowered his head, nodded and said, "good."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Shanhe passed through numerous sword trees and came to the Jianshan hall. Before he arrived, the sword order was in his hands, which showed that he was the leader of Jianshan.


    They are also reminding these Jianshan disciples.


    Looking at these Jianshan disciples, Wu Shanhe opened his mouth and said, "it was my instruction to kill laozhangjiao."


    It''s from me.


    "If Meng Jin wants to take the foundation of Jianshan, I can''t ignore it, even if he is our ancestor."


    "In matters concerning the survival of Jianshan, no matter who it is, there is no exception!"


    From time to time, the sword order in Wu Shanhe''s hand is in front of everyone.


    Chen Xuan heard these words, the first time is to nod, and then want to stand up to say something.


    But it was soon lost.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    Because yanle came out, he stood outside the crowd, holding a list, and then began to read out the names on it.


    Some of the names are very loud because they have been in Jianshan for a long time, while others are not very loud because they just went up the mountain.


    But no matter whether it is loud or not, he must read out.


    Hearing these names, Chen Xuan felt that many of them were very familiar, among which Yuan Feng was the most impressive one.


    It was the young man who asked him about Meng Jin''s past in the sword house.


    After yanle finished reading his name, his disciples soon suppressed them.


    "It has been found out that all of them are spies of all kinds!"


    As soon as this sentence was said, the mountain was boiling. There were so many things happening on the mountain today. They thought that the most important thing was that Li Fuyao killed Meng Jin. But who knows, it was still this thing at the end.


    Since those swordsmen are spies, what about the old master.


    Don''t think about it.


    People like Chen Xuan have already figured out the key. If Meng jinruo is concerned about Jianshan, he can''t jump out to grab the position of the leader of Jianshan. Even if he doesn''t become the leader of Jianshan, he can also help Jianshan, but he has to jump out, which shows a lot of things. At least to some extent, Meng Jin''s intention is not correct.


    But no one thought about it. After all, Meng Jin was the leader of Jianshan.


    "How can we be convinced that such a statement is based on no evidence and no basis?"


    This is the mouth of a swordsman who has been captured. Chen Xuan looks at it with his eyes. This is Yang Li, and he has done the most before.


    Wu Shanhe took a look at Yang Li. He didn''t speak. He just put out a sword. The light of the sword passed through the starry night and soon fell on him.


    One sword killed him.


    This is Wushan River''s Kendo cultivation in the morning and evening.


    Yan Le looked at them and said, "the leader has already grasped their evidence. Please move on."


    Yanle''s prestige on the mountain is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Some people will listen to what he wants to say, so it does not take long for someone to follow him to the sword immortal hall.


    This is a mess, which was caused by the life and death battle between Li Fuyao and Meng Jin, but the Jianxian hall was not damaged at all.


    Wu Shanhe ignored the Jianshan disciples, but went to Li Fuyao, squatted down and looked at him and said, "younger martial brother is really not an ordinary person."


    Li Fuyao used the sword spirit to enter the lingfu, but he found that the spirit of the spirit had already been empty. No matter the sword spirit left by those sword immortals, or his own, was empty.


    But the advantage is that Li Fuyao has already touched the threshold of the spring and Autumn period. It may not take long for Li Fuyao to cross the boundary step by step.


    It''s not impossible.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and did not tell Wu Shanhe about it. He asked, "do you have any wine?"


    Wu Shanhe laughed and squatted down and said, "I still have a pot of wine here, for you to drink?"


    Li Fuyao looks at Wushan river.


    Wushanhe took out a wine gourd.


    Li Fuyao was stunned.


    If he is not mistaken, this wine gourd is the gift Li Fuyao gave to Wu Shanhe.


    Li Fuyao asked, "give it to me?"


    Wu Shanhe shook his head and said, "this is the gift you gave me back then. How can you go back?"


    Li Fuyao said, "I remember you didn''t pay back."


    With these words, Li Fuyao took the wine gourd and took a sip of the wine, which was still the wine of that year.


    Wu Shanhe said, "you don''t know I don''t drink."


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    Wu Shanhe put the sword order in front of Li Fuyao. "Do you want this gift for you?"


    This is the sword order, which represents the position of the leader of Jianshan. This is to give Li Fuyao, that is to give all the Jianshan to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looks at Wushan River and the sword order.


    This is the gift from Wu Shanhe. I don''t know if it is sincere or not, but he put it in front of him. If he wants to choose, he can get it.


    Li Fuyao asked, "is there nothing else, elder martial brother?"


    Wu Shanhe did not speak.


    Li Fu shook off the sword jade on his waist and said calmly, "this is what my ancestors gave me. I don''t want to give it to you or exchange it with you."


    Wu Shanhe said seriously: "I don''t want this sword jade. I don''t want to change it. If you want a sword order, I will give it to you. If you want a sword mountain, I will give it to you. If you want my sword mountain, I will take it from me. I don''t want to. But


    it''s for you. It''s my idea and I can accept it."


    Jianshan was handed down by his ancestor, Xu Ji. This was what he left to Wushan river. Now Wushan river is to be given to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at the sword order. He didn''t speak for a long time. It seemed that when the dark clouds left and the stars could be seen again, Li Fuyao said, "you don''t have a pendant on this sword order. You can''t hang it around your waist. I can''t put it away very well. Forget it."This is a poor reason, but it expresses Li Fuyao''s attitude.


    Jianshan is left by my ancestors. I don''t want it. Even if you give it to me, I still don''t want it.


    Wu Shanhe laughed, still did not put away the sword order, but said: "younger martial brother today dislike it, don''t think it looks good tomorrow."


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "I''ve always been a person who doesn''t like to change my mind."


    "The way of life is changeable, so is the heart of the people. Younger martial brother says this today, and tomorrow may not think so. But no matter what you think, if you don''t choose today, you will not be able to choose in the future."


    "Elder martial brother thinks too much. I just think the stars in the sky are beautiful. I want to see more, but the stars are not mine. Even if I can cut them off, they are still not mine. What can I do, I can only look at them."


    "The younger martial brother said this very thoroughly. Just like the younger martial brother, the younger martial brother was able to kill the Shizu. I think it''s a lot of adventures. Can you tell me something about it?"


    Li Fuyang raised his head and looked at the stars. "Elder martial brother should think about where to go from Jianshan, not the trivial matters of junior brother Guan."


    Wu Shanhe said with a smile: "it''s all polite words."


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath. "I don''t want to give my elder martial brother anything in the future. My elder martial brother''s reply is too heavy."


    With these words, Li Fuyao took back the wine gourd and did not intend to give it to wushanhe again.


    Wu Shanhe didn''t mean to ask for any more. He just looked at the starlight and the sword immortal hall. "Elder martial brother, I love this place so much that I don''t want to leave here, and I don''t want other people to look at it. So after doing something, I feel very upset. But please don''t feel too upset."


    Li Fuyao touched the wine gourd and laughed, but soon there was no smile. There was a strange expression on his face. It was very strange.


    He looked down the road and whispered, "I''m disappointed."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    When you come, you can see the stars all over the mountain, but when you leave, you are only disappointed.


    Li Fuyao stood up slowly. The two swords, bright moon and grass gradually green, went back to the sword box by themselves. On the other side, Li Fuyao put the sword into the scabbard. Without looking at the sword order in front of him, he took up the sword jade and walked slowly down the mountain.


    The elder martial brother is Wu Shanhe, but he is no longer the elder martial brother he met before going down the mountain.


    Maybe the elder martial brother is still that elder martial brother. He didn''t know what kind of person he was from the beginning. Because he didn''t see clearly, he thought that the elder martial brother would be what he thought. He would be disappointed if he had this idea.


    But if you know what kind of person senior brother is from the beginning, then where is the disappointment.


    Li Fuyao laughed at himself, took out the lantern given by his ancestors, held it in his hand, and walked slowly towards the mountain road in the starry night.


    Zhao Dabao was led by Chen Sheng and waited on the other side of the mountain road. This pair of masters and apprentices came to their apprentice and senior brother.


    Chen Sheng took a look at the lantern and asked, "what did your senior brother say to you?"


    He noticed the wine gourd hanging from Li Fuyao''s waist, which should have been in the hands of Wu Shanhe before.


    Li Fuyao said lightly: "elder martial brother wants to give me a sword order in return. I think the gift is too expensive, so I have to take the wine gourd back."


    When Li Fuyao sent out the gourd, it was the same when Li Fuyao sent out the gourd, but now it is.


    There are some words that need not be said, because both the hearer and the speaker all know.


    Chen Sheng said, "today''s fruit is the result of the day before yesterday. Do you think he did something wrong?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the lantern. His ancestor gave him everything, but Jianshan didn''t give it to him. "I can accept whatever elder martial brother wants to do, but I can''t understand it. I didn''t want to argue with him."


    At this time, Chen Sheng was not the kind of bad master he had before. Instead, he was much more shrewd. He sighed: "the emperor in the world, even if he has a good friend or brother, one day, that person''s contribution is so great that he may replace him. After we call him a great master, this relationship will come to an end. The word" affection "is important, Now he can''t tolerate the emperor, because he can''t tolerate the emperor? Is this Jianshan more important than the earthly throne


    "Wu Shanhe is not a bad man, but if you say that he is the same, master wants to slap you and wake you up."


    Chen Sheng rubbed Zhao Dabao''s head and didn''t know how to comfort Li Fuyao. He just said these words.


    Li Fuyao laughed and remembered what had happened. "Shifu asked me to come to Jianshan to learn sword, so I came here from Baiyu town. It''s needless to say how hard it was during this period. When I got to the bottom of the mountain, my martial uncle Xie Lu asked me to climb the mountain and gave me the snow sword. But I didn''t tell me that I would go to the top of the mountain before dark. Later, I learned about my martial uncle''s painstaking efforts I didn''t know for a while. After dark, I stood at the end of the mountain road and almost walked to the top of the mountain. My ancestor stood on the top of the mountain and looked at me. Then he took me to the sword immortal hall, and then he gave me a lantern. When I went down the mountain, it was probably the same time. I was full of grievances and felt guilty. "


    Speaking of this, Li Fuyao looked up at Chen Sheng and said with a smile, "it''s not that I''m sorry for master''s cultivation. After all, master didn''t pay much attention to me. I don''t mean to be a liar. Younger martial brother must be very clear about it. "


    Chen Sheng''s face softened a lot. He felt that Li Fuyao could say these words, but there was nothing.


    Li Fuyao took Zhao Dabao by the hand.


    The teenager didn''t dodge.


    "What did I feel guilty about at that time? It was still Qinghuai girl. I told her before I separated that I would become a very powerful swordsman one day, so that he would not be bullied when he came to the mountain and river. Later, even Jianshan was not able to go there. Naturally, I felt wronged and guilty."


    "On the mountain road, I said to myself, I''m not sad at all. It''s almost the same to practice sword on the mountain or at the foot of the mountain, but in fact, I''m very sad."


    Li Fu shook for a moment and then said, "I''m just a person who doesn''t think much about it. I wanted to see her before. After drinking wine with chaojianxian on the head of Qingtian City, I felt very satisfied. When I wanted to see the scenery in the clouds, I practiced my sword well. I thought I would go into the sea one day and have a drink with chaojianxian Second wine. "


    "I don''t know if there will be the one you want to pursue when master practices sword, but I''m sure there is. Since Shifu said that Chaojian immortal is the only one in the world, he has always been one."


    Li Fuyao took a drink. "I am also a person who is afraid of death. When I was thrown to white fish town, it was still a cold winter. That person thought that I could not live that winter. But in fact, when I was afraid of death to the extreme, I had to live well and live through the winter, and then some winter after that.""I was so afraid of death, and I did a lot of things. At first, I went to Beihai alone, and then I went to demon soil alone. Then I did a lot of things in Baiyu Town, Wushan mountain and Xiaoyuan city. I would have died many years ago. I would never have thought of it. At that time, I only thought that if I became a monk one day, I would go back to Luoyang City I have to deal with all those who have hurt me. But why did I do so many things later? Things I didn''t think about myself. "


    Li Fuyao wiped the sweat on his head, looked at Chen Sheng and continued: "master, I don''t understand. I like a girl. What''s the matter with them? I must treat me as a disaster."


    This matter has been buried in Li Fuyao''s heart until he was questioned by the disciples of Jianshan mountain on the mountain before, and he really couldn''t stand it.


    "I know that good people don''t necessarily get good rewards. That''s because I''ve really been a good person, but I really didn''t get good rewards. But master, I didn''t think that I should be a good person in the future because of such a thing."


    "I didn''t feel that I had done anything wrong. The killing of Shizu this time is the same. I did it for Jianshan, for my elder martial brother, and for my ancestors."


    "But why do you do this to me?"


    All in all, that''s the point.


    If someone else treats him like this, he may soon see the light of Li Fuyao''s sword. However, this man is Wu Shanhe, his elder martial brother. Li Fuyao is flustered.


    He took a drink and then shook his head.


    It''s just that even if things happen today and Jianshan is difficult in the future, he will still


    do something because it is the Jianshan left by the ancestors. But if something happens to wushanhe, Li Fuyao will not help again. He is not a good man. At least after today, he is not a good man.


    Maybe friends don''t count.


    Chen Sheng said: "he knows that you don''t want a sword order. He will put it in front of you at will. However, no matter what he thinks, it is a fact in front of you. Why don''t you choose again?"


    At that time, Jianyu and Jianling were all in front of him. If he took up the sword order, he would be the master of Jianshan, and he would change his way with wushanhe. However, he finally chose Jianyu and chose Jianyu, that is, he chose the original road.


    At the end of the day, it''s your choice.


    "I don''t know if it''s right, but it''s the arrangement of my ancestors and I don''t want to change it."


    Chen Sheng said in a cold voice, "how do you know master he didn''t choose the wrong one?"


    Li Fu shook his head after thinking about it.


    Some things still depend on character.


    However, in the end, Wu Shanhe was wrong about all these things. Anyway, Li Fuyao tried his best to help Wu Shanhe, but in the end, he fell to such a situation. No matter who he was, he could not be relieved.


    Li Fuyao squatted down, looked at Zhao Dabao''s small face and asked earnestly, "elder martial brother killed Shizu. Do you hate elder martial brother?"


    Zhao Dabao was stunned. He bit his teeth and said, "the elder martial brother is right. The Shizu is wrong. The Shizu doesn''t listen to the advice. What the elder martial brother did is not wrong. That''s not a problem."


    Li Fu shook his head. "If you really think I''m wrong, you can practice your sword well. One day, you''ll just hand me a sword. Before that, you''re still my younger martial brother, and I''m your elder martial brother. If you have something wrong, tell me, I''ll still protect you."


    Zhao Dabao said with some crying voice: "elder martial brother..."


    Li Fu shook his head, indicating that he didn''t have to say more.


    Then he released Zhao Dabao''s hand and said plainly, "the elder martial brother will go down the mountain."


    Chen Sheng didn''t say anything.


    There''s no need.


    Li Fuyao walked down the mountain with his lantern in his hand. The mountain road was still the same, so he did not walk long before he reached the foot of the mountain. In front of the broken temple at the foot of the mountain, the peach blossom was still the same, but in autumn, he looked very listless. Li Fuyao walked into the ruined temple and looked at the three statues.


    After standing for a long time, Li Fuyao just took out a jar of wine from under the statue and drank a lot of it in silence. One person talked about it, and the lantern was at the door.


    The stars set and the lanterns twinkled.


    About half an hour later, Li Fuyao came out of the ruined temple and looked at menchen mountain.


    He took a few steps forward.


    Then he will leave the foot of Jianshan.


    Finally, he walked along the mountain road of menchen mountain to the green water lake.


    There was a big turtle there.


    Li Fuyao found a boat on the bank, then set foot on the boat and went with the boat to the opposite side of the lake.


    The green water lake is not big, and it will soon come to an end.


    Li Fu shook his tight sword case and set foot on the bank, still carrying the lantern.


    However, no one knows that this young man who has experienced countless times of life and death has wiped a tear after stepping on the shore.


    Tears fall into the lake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    After Meng Jin died, the old leader who coveted Jianshan had entered the dust of history, and Jianshan would return to its former peace. Wushan River watched the end of autumn, the coming of winter, the wind and snow falling on the earth and on the mountain. After a long silence, he took out the sword order.


    In the autumn, Meng Jin made a lot of noise on the mountain. He wanted to be the leader of Jianshan, but he didn''t succeed in the end and even lost his life. Later, the disciples on the mountain realized that it was a Taoist conspiracy, so there was no agitation. Not many people wanted to go to the Taoist school to seek justice. Everyone knew the current situation, but on that day, he killed on the mountain Many people kept the whole Jianshan quiet for a long time. During this period, the swordsmen were working hard to practice their swords. In winter, several swordsmen broke through the bottleneck and went from Qingsi to Taiqing, and some from Taiqing to twilight. All these can be attributed to the sword competition on Jianshan.


    It''s just two matches, three people. Two people have already died.


    One morning in winter, Chen Sheng became a swordsman when the snow began to fall.


    Chen zhanglv, who was born on the mountain, was extremely gifted. He looked lazy for years, but actually he didn''t put down his sword practice. Therefore, after Chao Qingqiu left, he became one of the most powerful swordsmen in the world.


    The strength of Jianshan is better.


    His realm was higher than before. No one dared to question the master''s law on the mountain. However, those who had the heart seemed to be able to see that the relationship between the master and the master was not very good. He did not smile when he met several times, and Chen Sheng was not seen in any meetings held by Wu Shanhe on the mountain.


    At the end of winter, Zhou Qing and Xu Li came back. When they were outside, they knew what happened on the mountain. When they went up the mountain, they didn''t express their views on it. They were only two people, a woman and a child. Zhou Qing was already alone.


    Zhou Qing''s temples have given birth to some white hair, looking at some haggard, that before in his side of the woman, has disappeared.


    Xu Li was silent for a moment, and then said, "it is inevitable that the road is difficult to walk. It is really predestined to travel along the same road."


    The woman next to Xu Li held Xu Li''s hand. She was no longer the ordinary country woman. Naturally, she knew what Xu Li meant. She looked at Zhou Qing sympathetically and did not speak.


    Zhou Qing took the woman to see a lot of mountains and rivers, Buddha, earth and treasure temples, as well as demon soil style and features. This is the woman''s final vision.


    Zhou Qing didn''t talk much, but after nodding his head, he said calmly, "I''ll shut up and see if there is a chance to go to the sea. When you see the master, speak for me."


    To say something, to say something, only to say what should be said.


    Xu Li nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wushanhe is standing by the cliff. The wind and snow are in front of him. It seems that the wind and snow in Jianshan this year are much bigger than those in the past. I don''t know if it is because of hurting someone''s heart.


    Yanle came here in a thick coat. After a moment, he said, "I don''t know what the master and Li Fuyao said that night, so that Chen zhanglv has no pity on Zhangjiao?"


    Wu Shanhe did not answer this question, but said: "you are not a low level swordsman, how can you still wear so many."


    Yan Le said with a smile, "this is my kendo."


    Wu Shanhe did not speak.


    There was silence on the cliff. After a long silence, Wu Shanhe grasped the sword order and said, "this is my mistake, but I have to do it a hundred times."


    "I''m just so sorry for him."


    Maybe he knew that no matter how much he said it would not help, so Wu Shanhe soon shut up and stopped talking.


    He stood at the edge of the cliff for almost an hour before he said, "on Zhaozhao mountain, I''m going to close my door and attack the spring and Autumn period."


    As soon as this sentence was said, yanle gave birth to a lot of ideas, but these ideas, finally summed up together, or surprised these two words.


    Wushanhe is one of the two youngest swordsmen in the world. But how long has it been since the dawn? How can it impact the spring and autumn realm at this time?


    You should know that ye Shengge is the only one who can become a monk in the spring and Autumn period.


    Just surprised to return to surprise, the news was quickly spread out by yanle.


    The mountain was silent when he knew the news.


    Over the past few years, shanshang is dissatisfied with Wu Shanhe, because the young leader''s state of education is too low. He can''t take charge of the overall situation in a day and night situation. Even if these two things are suppressed, Wu Shanhe relies on Shengjing for the first time, and Li Fuyao for the second time. Neither of them can be attributed to him. However, if Wu Shanhe breaks the imperial court When the twilight comes to the spring and Autumn period, it is not a low realm. In addition, at his age, everyone should change their views on wushanhe.Therefore, if Wushan River can break through the twilight and enter the spring and Autumn period, it will be a turning point on Jianshan.


    So after the end of winter, every swordsman was thinking about one thing when he was practicing his sword, which was when the master would leave the pass.


    Is it five years or ten years, or more.


    There are already three sword immortals in the world, and there are three swordsmen on the Jianshan mountain. The whole swordsman is unprecedentedly powerful. This is the best time for the swordsman to revive. Every swordsman is very happy because that dark time is going to pass.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The winter in Luoyang city is not different from that in other places, but the situation is not the same as before. Nowadays, there are not many monks in this city who dare to do anything.


    This is because there were two Canghai friars in succession in this city last year. One of them was the greatest supporter of Yanling Dynasty, and the other was more legendary. He was the sword immortal who came out of the school.


    With these two Canghai friars sitting in the town, there will be no big event in Luoyang City. There is no place in the whole world. Like this Luoyang City, there are two Canghai monks waiting.


    In a mansion in Luoyang, a young man was enjoying the snow. In the house, a woman was mending her clothes. A sword was flying around in the snow. These things happened many times in the past, which was not surprising at all.


    The boy looked at the snow, looked at the man in white coming from the snow, and then sat down.


    He has come many times. His name is Ye Changting. He is a Sword Fairy.


    After sitting down, ye Changting said, "I don''t think it''s difficult to kill a monk, but it''s very troublesome to kill a monk."


    The boy said, "did you go to the Buddhist land to find the monk''s trouble?"


    Ye Changting nodded. Before he was going to kill the old monk, he was rescued by Huihou monk. After he recovered his wound, he went to the Buddha land again.


    "You still can''t kill him," the teenager asked


    Ye Changting did not speak.


    "No one can kill him in the Buddha land, not even me."


    The youth looks at the snow, recollects the past matter, the whole person appears to be very mature.


    Ye Changting said, "that lantern is strange."


    The young man rolled his eyes and said of course: "if the lantern is not strange, these people will not want to grab him to have a look. The old monk has such a lantern. No matter who he is, he can''t deal with him. Others say that the reason why the monks don''t come to Shanhe is that Taoism and Confucianism have signed an agreement with them, but the old monk, everyone is willing to He left the mountains and rivers, but he just did not leave, because only in the Buddhist land, he could not die


    Hearing the speech, ye Changting was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    That monk is a little strange. He knew it for a long time, but he didn''t know it was so strange.


    The boy said, "you can''t handle that monk. Don''t think about it. It''s Li Fuyao. You should have a look."


    Li Fuyao fought Ye Sheng in the small garden city before, and finally retreated. Later, he fought Meng Jin in Jianshan. This kind of young man is worth seeing more.


    "When I met Meng Jin in Beihai, I knew that this man could do anything in order to live. He was instigated to go to Jianshan. I also knew why. As long as he was alive, he could do anything. Now that he is dead, it is not a bad thing. At least he is quite clean."


    Ye Changting said, "I heard that Wushan river is going into spring and autumn."


    The young man said, not too surprised. "Everyone is fighting for the chance of the invisible road. This is really normal. Wu Shanhe and Li Fuyao were originally one of the candidates who most hoped to become Canghai."


    "It''s just that Wushan River wants to cut through the barrier. If there is no accident, Li Fuyao should be ahead of him."


    In fact, ye Changting is not very interested in these things. If Li Fuyao were not here, he might have been too lazy to mention it.


    The boy sat up and looked at the snow.


    "After the wind and snow,


    there will be better spring days, you can watch it."


    This sentence is very abstruse, but it is he who speaks, so we must think deeply.


    After finishing this sentence, ye Changting nodded.


    The teenager looked at him. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Changting gave a sigh of doubt.


    "Why don''t you go yet?"


    The boy said, "I didn''t prepare your meal."


    Ye Changting has puzzled to say: "you live a life again, how to begin to eat?"


    "People like me are not in a high level. If they don''t eat, they will die."


    Ye Changting laughed, "it''s the same."


    "Then why don''t you go?"


    "I''m waiting for dinner."


    He took it for granted.


    I''m a guest. When I come, you can''t rush me to go. Don''t you let me eat?The women did not have the habit of driving people, so they soon saw cooking smoke in the courtyard.


    The smoke curled from the kitchen was quiet.


    Just like the world now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Spring comes and goes, and autumn comes and goes.


    Winter is coming again.


    Somewhere in Luoyang, there was a baby crying. It was a little guy who came to the world today. It was very loud, but no one felt that he was noisy.


    People outside the gate are very happy, such as Li''s father and mother, and Cheng Yusheng, giving birth to a child is not a very urgent thing for friars, but it is urgent for Li''s father and mother. So they decided to have a child at this time.


    From a monk''s point of view, the higher the level, the more difficult it is for a monk to have a child. Fortunately, their realm is not too high. Therefore, it seems not so normal to have children.


    Anyway, in the end, the baby was born.


    Li''s father waited at the door for a long time. After hearing the cry, he let go of his mind. Then he began to send rewards to the servants of Cheng''s mansion. He was very happy.


    On the other side of the threshold, Chen Jiu is drinking, and Cheng Yusheng squats on the threshold, not knowing what he is thinking.


    "Have you heard about Li Fuyao''s killing that old Meng Jin?"


    Chen Jiu took a sip of wine and joked, "if you bully his sister in the future, I''m afraid it won''t be easy."


    Cheng Yusheng frowned and grimaced, "Why are all young people, and he can fight with the monk climbing the stairs?"


    Chen Jiu said with a smile: "what do you know? Look at what he has done in the past few years, whether in the demon soil or in the Wushan mountain, which is not a desperate situation. Along the way, the realm has been improved rapidly, which is very normal. It is normal to be able to beat you with dozens of Cheng Yusheng. If you want to be so powerful, I promise you to go on the road he has gone through, It will be the same, of course, if you want to live, otherwise nothing will be said. "


    Cheng Yusheng sighs and sighs, regardless of whether he has a son coming to the world today.


    Chen Jiu stood up and put the wine gourd on his waist, as if to himself: "this boy is walking fast, so is Li changgu. As soon as Qingqiu leaves the world, the swordsmen seem to be alive. Is it true that there is a so-called sword spirit?"


    He said these things to himself, and no one else but him heard them.


    Winter is gone again.


    Spring is coming.


    On Jianshan, many disciples broke the realm, and even Chen Xuan became a swordsman in the morning and evening.


    At the end of spring, many people gathered in front of the cave of wushanhe to see if the master church would not come out.


    But no.


    So another year passed.


    The grass grows and the Orioles fly, the summer is scorching, the autumn wind is howling, and the thunder in winter is shaking.


    In the summer, cicadas ring through Jianshan.


    Zhao Dabao broke the border.


    This close disciple of Chen zhanglv became a swordsman in the green silk realm for about three years.


    It''s already a good sign, but not many people are surprised.


    Because everyone is waiting for Wushan River to break through.


    Everyone was thinking about when the master would be able to pass.


    But a summer passed and there was still no movement.


    Everyone thinks there is no hope this year.


    But in autumn, the sound of Swords is heard all over Jianshan!


    But everyone didn''t care because something more important happened.


    A woman came to the foot of the white mountain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    The sound of swords resounds through Jianshan. Everyone knows that it is the master who broke the realm. Such a leader who has already reached the spring and Autumn period should be a good thing to Jianshan. Moreover, once Wushan River breaks through, needless to say, it will be one of the major events that will stir the world.


    Since then, the master of Jianshan is no longer a soft persimmon to be kneaded with. Many more disciples will be willing to follow wushanhe.


    In any case, even though wushanhe has not yet reached the realm of climbing the tower, the spring and Autumn period is enough to take a seat as a leader.


    Faced with such a situation, it was supposed to be a time when the hearts of Jianshan people were very excited, but no one thought that the woman would come to Jianshan.


    After all, the name of that woman is very loud in the world, and few people know her whereabouts after she left the mountain.


    Why are you here?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The woman who came to Jianshan wore a white dress. After leaving menchen peak, she didn''t rush to climb the mountain. Maybe it was because she was afraid of Jianshan battle, but in fact, it was more because she wanted to see the peach blossom in front of the ruined temple at the foot of Jianshan mountain.


    Many years ago, when she first came to Jianshan, she talked with a woman who was no longer human. Then she planted a peach blossom tree here. After so many years, the peach blossom tree was still there. However, Wu Shanhe was the only one she had ever met on the mountain.


    This time, she came to wushanhe.


    She and Wu Shanhe are not friends and have no feelings. Naturally, she did not come to talk about the past with him. She came to him just to beat him up.


    Many years ago, when Wu Shanhe stopped her from going up the mountain for the first time, she beat him. At that time, she only beat him because she wanted to go up the mountain, but now she is beating him because she had heard something before.


    A guy named Li Fuyao did not know why, and won a certain old man named Meng Jin. This is a very important thing. But after that, he went down the mountain and left Jianshan in the light of the stars.


    It seems that there is no connection, but she is not an ordinary person. She is very well informed and knows that there are some subtle things in this matter. She is also a very smart person. She knows what these things mean. After thinking about it, she feels a little angry.


    The reason why she was angry was not only that Li Fuyao was her friend, but also that she felt angry after hearing about it.


    So she came to beat people.


    The reason for beating people is far fetched, but she is Ye Sheng''s song, so it seems not so far fetched.


    In fact, she had been here for a long time. She only knew that the man named wushanhe was still in seclusion because he wanted to be a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. She thought it was very good. As long as Wu Shanhe became a friar in the spring and Autumn period, she did not bully him. So she waited for a long time at the foot of the mountain until the sound of the sword rang through Jianshan mountain before ye Shengge went to Jianshan.


    But she didn''t immediately go up the mountain, just planted another one beside the peach blossom tree at the foot of the mountain.


    She knew very well that someone would stop her.


    That man can only be Wushan river.


    In terms of status, wushanhe is the master of Jianshan and has a high status. In terms of status, Wu Shanhe is a monk who is equal to the main beam of the temple. If an ordinary monk, she is not qualified to let Wu Shanhe do it. However, ye Shengge is not an ordinary person. She is the youngest monk in the world in spring and autumn, a kind of Taoism, the person with the highest talent in the world, and probably the person with the highest talent in history All in all, she is not an ordinary person, so if he wants to fight, he can only stop her by Wu Shanhe.


    Wushanhe is also in the spring and Autumn period. Although it is only a broken realm, he is a swordsman with amazing killing power. He is born with an advantage, so he may not be defeated.


    So when ye Shengge stood up and looked at Jianshan, Wushan river came to the other side.


    For many years, Wu Shanhe''s appearance is more mature than before, but ye Shengge is as old as before. She is still in a white dress, holding only a peach blossom branch in her hand.


    The sword of mountain and river is hanging in the waist of Wushan river.


    He looked at ye Shengge with a complex expression. Many years ago, he still remembered the first battle on the mountain road. "Ye Sheng song, this is Jianshan mountain. Do you want to climb?"


    No matter what purpose ye Shengge is climbing, as long as she goes up this Jianshan mountain, it is a challenge to the swordsmen.


    "If you come, I won''t have to go up the mountain."


    Ye Shengge took the peach blossom branch and looked at Wushan River and said, "I just want to beat you up. I don''t want to go up the mountain."


    Before he went down the mountain, he thought about many reasons why ye Shengge had to go up the mountain. But at this time, he found that none of the reasons he had thought about was actually true.


    If Wu Shanhe is not mistaken, what ye Shengge just said is that she will beat him.


    "Why?"


    No matter who is called to beat him, it will not be happy. Besides, that person is Wu Shanhe. I don''t know how many people are watching him.


    Ye Shengge said, "Li Fuyao killed Meng Jin on the mountain before."


    This is a statement, no inquiry, because this matter is already known in the world.And then he said, "at night, he sang again."


    Wu Shanhe was not a fool. He quickly understood the meaning of this. "Do you think I forced my younger martial brother away?"


    It is a fact that Li Fuyao is his junior brother.


    "I think it''s like this."


    Ye Shengge doesn''t want to be a reasonable person. She doesn''t want you to feel it, and she doesn''t want him to feel it. She just needs to feel it.


    Wu Shan he said coldly, "what are you talking about?"


    Ye Shengge has no interest in nonsense, "if I want to fight with you, do you want to fight?"


    "Fight!" said Wu Shanhe decisively


    He had been thinking about the first World War for many years and always wanted to find an opportunity to return it. Now he has broken through the spring and Autumn period, which is the best time. Moreover, as long as he defeats ye Shengge, his reputation will be greater. This will be a good thing for Jianshan.


    Ye Shengge looks at him, and there is no nonsense, but the Qi has already gushed out.


    She is the youngest state of spring and autumn in the world, but she is not just those who practice. Her experience is no worse than Li Fuyao. Therefore, she is not only the youngest spring and autumn state in the world, but also the most powerful one in the world.


    At the same time, the sword of wushanhe reached the peach blossom branch, and he broke through. However, the sword spirit was so strong that he could not see that he was a swordsman who had just entered the spring and Autumn period. The sword light of the mountain river sword illuminated the green leaves on the peach blossom tree. Ye Shengge looked at the sword handed out and threw the peach blossom branch into the sky. Originally, it was only a sword Branches only green leaves of the branches, but after she threw to the sky, the sky did not know why, then many more peach blossom, peach petals fell down, looking at it like a peach rain.


    Those peach blossom rain, I don''t know how many Qi machines it contains. A peach blossom is a wisp, and this peach blossom rain is thousands of wisps.


    When Wu Shanhe handed out the sword, a lot of peach blossoms were around the sword. The peach blossoms fell on the sword and attached to it, but they were not driven away by the sword spirit. When Wu Shanhe shook his wrist, the petals just shook and soon fell back on the sword. It was as if the peach blossom could not be cut off at all.


    In fact, it has already been possible to see ye Shengge''s realm cultivation. What kind of woman is she? This subtle control of Qi has already surpassed all the friars in the spring and Autumn period.


    Ye Shengge''s white skirt moved with the wind. She did not know where to take out another section of peach blossom branch. The whole person was like catkins. She did not dare to be within ten meters of the Wushan river. When she got to the Wushan River, the peach blossom branch of Ye Shengge was pressed down. It seemed that there was a mountain sinking for several miles.


    The whole Jianshan mountain can feel the vibration.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are many swordsmen in the spring and Autumn Period on Jianshan mountain, but no one dares to say that they can last so long in front of the peach blossom branches of Ye Shengge, while those with lower realm can''t do anything more than gape.


    Wu Shanhe, the leader of Wushan River, broke through the realm and entered the spring and Autumn period. When he left the pass, he met such an extremely difficult opponent. I think the whole person will not be very good at the moment. You should know that Ye Sheng song is rare in the world, whether it is realm or anything else.


    Although Wu Shanhe is a swordsman and the leader of Jianshan, none of the people present felt that a war would end in victory.


    I''m afraid today is the first big defeat of wushanhe after stepping into the spring and Autumn period!


    Chen Sheng and Xu Li were the two monks who could see the battle clearly. Both of them were important figures on the mountain, and they were both monks who climbed the stairs. If ordinary friars in the spring and Autumn period were against the enemy, they would not be interested. However, ye Shengge was over there, and they were also curious about the outcome.


    Xu Li looked at the woman with white skirt flying, and asked bluntly, "if one of you and I took out the sword, could you keep her?"


    Chen Sheng said without hesitation: "No


    Xu Li frowned and said, "is she really so powerful?"


    Chen Sheng took a sip of wine and then wiped it on his clothes. Then he said, "first of all, she is ye Shengge. By virtue of her realm, one of you and I can''t leave her. Second, she is ye Shengge. She has many magic tools on her body. Even if she is in a twilight situation, you and I can''t keep her."


    Ye Shengge is the most powerful spring and Autumn Period in the world. What can be shared with her realm is her magic weapons.


    She is famous for her ability to fight hard. If she can''t, she doesn''t want to fight hard.


    In the case that the user can win, she is not willing to do it herself.


    Chen Sheng was shocked when she met her for the first time. Later, she heard a lot of things in the fog mountain and knew what kind of person she was.


    "This is a heartless girl. She came to Jianshan for nothing."


    Xu Li, er, just noticed that ye Shengge really didn''t take out the magic instrument, so he took it to heart.Chen Sheng said with a smile: "if this girl doesn''t use magic tools, there are only two possibilities. The first is that she really wants to beat Wushan River, and the second is that she must fight Wushan river."


    "As for why, how do I think it has something to do with my apprentice?"


    Xu Li turned his head and didn''t want to see Chen Sheng boast himself.


    There''s a wonderful apprentice here, isn''t it?


    I''ll find one later!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    For the first time, Wu Shanhe felt that it was so boring to use a sword. His sword was in his hand, but he could not stab it to the place he wanted to stab. When he wanted to chop a sword at ye Shengge, the peach blossom on the sword would lead him to other places.


    this is a very helpless thing. The sword is in his hand, but it is almost the same as not in his hand Come on, one of the most helpless situations.


    And many years ago, he also met once, standing opposite, or ye Shengge.


    The woman seemed to be haunted, but in the end, it was their fate.


    Both good and evil are fate.


    I don''t know.


    Wu Shan


    he gritted his teeth and poured all the sword Qi from the lingfu into the meridians. After a while, it had already fallen on the sword. The sword Gang on the mountain river sword was so powerful that the whole sword was full of light.


    This time, the peach blossom on those swords was really forced back.


    Countless petals were cut off by sword spirit, but soon those petals in the sky fell on the body of Wushan river. It was countless channels of Qi, which fell on the body of Wushan river. The results can be imagined.


    Wu Shanhe''s sword Qi exploded and cut off many petals, but he still failed to cut all the petals. After a while, many Qi machines really exploded on him.


    It''s just a slight noise.


    But as powerful as it is, in a flash, wushanhe has a lot of blood.


    It was very sad to see it.


    The blood rolled down the sword robe of Wushan River and flowed on the ground. This was a very serious injury.


    Seeing this, ye Shengge is not reluctant. She just wants to beat Wushan river for a meal, instead of thinking about never dying with him.


    However, Wu Shanhe quickly handed out another sword. The master of Jianshan obviously did not allow himself to be defeated like this.


    A sword Gang starts from the mountain and river sword of Wushan River, grows bigger slowly, and finally becomes a Shentian sword Gang, and soon falls in front of Ye Shengge. Ye Shengge looks at the huge sword Gang, but only steps back a few steps, until it reaches the point of the sword gang. The sword Gang is cut down, and it is just in front of her feet, less than an inch.


    Ye Shengge gently stepped on the sword and went up. The peach blossom branch in his hand constantly wanted to disperse the sword spirit, but also to protect himself. He didn''t want the sword spirit to disturb his clothes.


    Wu Shanhe doesn''t know that she is this idea. If she does, she will feel more depressed.


    Ye Shengge walks slowly on the sword Gang, and finally falls on the sword tip of Wushan river. The pair of white shoes make Wushan river look extremely ironic.


    It was the spring and Autumn period, but when he faced Ye Sheng''s song, he had no chance of winning.


    Ye Shengge stood on the tip of the sword and exerted a little force, and the whole person went down. Only for a moment, he let the mountain river sword sink into the soil.


    The sword Gang is not scattered. I cut a long gully here.


    It''s very frightening to watch.


    The ravine is still there, which is the prestige of the monks in the spring and Autumn period.


    Ye Shengge falls from the tip of the sword. Standing in the distance, all the Qi is collected.


    She sighed, and that was the end.


    Wu Shanhe looks complicated, but he still doesn''t speak much. He stands with his sword and feels extremely miserable.


    "You are not as good as him in spring and autumn."


    Ye Shengge smiles, like a peach blossom in spring.


    "He can''t walk so fast."


    Although Wu Shanhe lost, he was not willing to admit that Li Fuyao was also in the spring and Autumn period.


    "Believe it or not, the next time I find him, he is already in the spring and Autumn period?"


    Ye Shengge was confident, but she didn''t say much. She took the peach blossom branch from her hand. "I planted another one next to that peach blossom tree. If you can beat me next time, you can pull it out."


    The implication of this sentence is that now that I have surpassed you, you are not qualified to deal with the peach blossom tree.


    With these words, ye Shengge no longer pays attention to Wushan River, turns around and walks, which is free and easy.


    This fight has nothing to do with daomen swordsmen. It''s just two people.


    One is Li Fuyao, the other is Ye Sheng.


    Ye Shengge has no friends in my life. Li Fuyao is one of them. I heard that you have been bullied. I''m sorry to help you.


    It''s a tacit understanding. You don''t have to talk about it.It''s like Li Fuyao wrote a letter to ask ye Shengge before he tried to take over the sword.


    It''s all the same.


    Ye Shengge is quick to fight up the mountain and slow down when going down. Therefore, he can meet a young man on the mountain road.


    The young man is practicing sword, but he is very comfortable. Ye Shengge stops to look at him.


    The boy also noticed Ye Sheng''s song and blurted out: "you are beautiful, elder martial sister."


    Zhao Dabao practiced sword here at the beginning. He didn''t know that his elder martial brother Wu Shanhe had broken through the pass. Later, he didn''t know that ye Shengge had beaten Wushan river.


    He just thought ye Shengge was a disciple on the mountain.


    Ye Shengge shook his head and said, "I am not a swordsman on the mountain."


    Zhao Dabao scratched his head and said in good faith, "sister, hurry up the mountain. If it''s dark and you haven''t reached the top of the mountain, you can''t practice sword."


    "I don''t want to worship Jianshan."


    "What are you doing here, sister?"


    Zhao Dabao spent most of his time practicing sword. His brain seems to be a little bit awake.


    Ye Shengge felt that he had something interesting and looked at him and said, "I''m here to beat someone."


    "Beat who?"


    Zhao Dabao is really interesting.


    Ye Shengge laughed and looked at the mountain before and said, "Chui Wu mountain and river. Now people have finished hammering, I''m going."


    After saying this, ye Shengge did not intend to say any more, so the whole person drifted forward and soon disappeared in Zhao Dabao''s sight.


    Zhao Dabao, who was only left on the mountain road, was in disorder.


    Beating people?


    Brother Chui, teacher?


    Is senior brother out of charge now?


    Zhao Dabao is really an interesting person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    It was in autumn that Ye Sheng''s song of beating people on Jianshan mountain had been spread all over the world in winter.


    At that time, there was no snow in the world, even one.


    When the monks in the same line of Taoism heard this news, they naturally felt very relieved. Since Li changgu became a sword immortal, the whole line of swordsmen had no difference. At the moment, someone let the master of Jianshan experience a great defeat. Naturally, it was a great time for people. Before that, many friars thought that ye Shengge''s identity was to wipe out the Taoist monk Black, but after this incident, there are many people who have different ideas.


    Ye Shengge is both a Taoist disciple and a descendant of Ye Sheng. It goes without saying that ye Shengge will not stand on the side of the demon clan in the future. That is to say, even though she has half of the demon blood in her body, the whole person is still in the heart of the human family. In this case, why can''t she be tolerated?


    With this idea, a lot of monks with pimples in their hearts can be solved, but there will be some stubborn people who will not think so.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    What do the monks on the mountain think? When it doesn''t matter to the people at the bottom of the mountain, the people have to live in the four words of spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    Year after year.


    In the west of the mountain and river, there is a small town in the border country of Liangxi. This town is called Qiufeng town.


    The town is small, with only a few hundred families, isolated from the world, it is almost the town.


    There is only one restaurant in the town, which is very common in ordinary days. However, since half a year ago, this restaurant is not so common.


    Because there''s a young man here.


    After a few days in this small town, they started fishing in this small town.


    After fishing for a few days, the young man went into the restaurant for the first time and ate in the restaurant.


    At sunset, he took the shopkeeper and said a lot of things to him, but he didn''t know what he said. Anyway, the shopkeeper looked numb at first, but he nodded at last.


    So from the next day on, there was a storyteller in this restaurant, either someone else or that young man.


    The young man looked at his face, but he was angry with books. When he began to talk about books here, the business of the restaurant became more and more popular. The shopkeeper''s eyes were beaming, and the money making business was not said to be disgusted with the money.


    The sun is setting again.


    The young man waited for the guests to disperse in the restaurant. Then he got the silver of the day from the innkeeper. When he left the restaurant, he gave the young man some loose silver.


    Then I passed by some steamed bun shop in the street, bought several steamed buns, bit one by myself, and gave the rest to the old yellow dog guarding the entrance of a certain lane.


    The young man slowly beat some wine in another wine shop, and then he went back to the courtyard before.


    Walking into the courtyard, the young man sat on the bamboo chair and looked at the fading sunset. Then the whole person was very relaxed.


    He took out the wine gourd from his waist, drank a few drinks, and then began to hum a little song.


    It looks like a scholar who has fallen out of the list. He is at a dead end and talks about books for a living, but he still has the backbone of a scholar in his heart,


    he looks very decadent.


    Only this kind of thing, no one can help him, after all, is his choice.


    When the young man finished drinking, the sunset was almost gone, only the night.


    The moon is in a bad mood today, so it has no chance to see it.


    The stars are scattered in the night sky.


    The starlight is the same as before.


    Suddenly the young man stood up.


    Because a white skirt woman appeared at the gate of the courtyard.


    This woman''s face is very beautiful, let a person see, then feel the spring water rippling in the heart.


    But this young man didn''t think so. He just took a look and then withdrew his sight.


    "How do you know I''m here?"


    Ask, it can''t be a crime.


    The white skirt woman pushed open the door that had been closed, went into the yard, looked at the young man and said, "the person I''m looking for can''t be found, so as long as you''re not dead, you can''t be found."


    The young man said with a wry smile, "I know you can find me, but what I ask is why you want to find me."


    I can find you, and I want to find you are two cases, can not be confused.


    The white skirt


    woman did not answer this question, but continued: "I went to Jianshan, and I didn''t do anything important, just beat the Wushan river."


    There are a lot of women in white dress, but few can go to Jianshan, only ye Shengge.


    The only young man ye Shengge has to find is Li Fuyao.Ye Shengge took a look at Li Fuyao, and then said, "I don''t like him very much. I heard some things, so I went to beat him. What do you think?"


    "It''s not good, but I really think it''s good." Li Fuyao touched his nose. Naturally, he could think that ye Shengge did it for him.


    Ye Shengge continued: "when I went down the mountain, I even made a bet with Wushan River, saying that when I see you next time, you must be in the spring and Autumn period."


    "But now you let me lose."


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek. "Sorry, I haven''t practiced my sword these days, so I almost mean it."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li Fuyao stood up and gave the only bamboo chair to ye Shengge. Ye Shengge was not polite. She went over and sat down. She asked, "I don''t think you will start to doubt yourself. What are you doing here?"


    "Fishing story telling, I find it interesting."


    "Interesting?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, "this reminds me of my life in white fish town, but my fishing level is not high, and I haven''t caught a single one in these days."


    Ye Shengge said, "my technique is OK, I will teach you."


    "I want to hear from you, too."


    Li Fuyao was surprised and said, "are you going to stay here?"


    "No?"


    Ye Shengge''s expression is still as calm as that.


    Li Fuyao said, "I just can''t think why you want to stay here. If you want to, it''s OK, but how long you''ll stay."


    "When you are in spring and autumn, then you will accompany me to the Buddha land."


    "What are you doing in Buddha land?"


    "Look at the lantern."


    Li Fuyao covered his forehead. "Why should I accompany you?"


    "Because you let me lose."


    Women don''t want to reason, so they tend to be quick to be unreasonable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    So one day at the end of autumn, the storyteller who came to Qiufeng town had a friend who didn''t want to be reasonable. This friend was first known by the old people who spent all day fishing by the river. Then, as soon as they spread the word, more and more people knew that the young storyteller had a daughter-in-law.


    It''s a daughter-in-law, not a friend.


    And soon, a story began to spread in the town of autumn wind. The story was about the poor storyteller. He was supposed to be a rich man of a rich family. He was well-off. His family had promised him a family early, and the daughter of that family was the white skirt woman. Unfortunately, the storyteller''s family was in decline and was even broken down Mr. Shuoshu took the imperial examination and failed to pass the examination. The storyteller felt that he had no face for the family who had an engagement before, so he left his hometown and came here. The family also thought that his family was ruined and was not a person worthy of trust, so they did not let their daughter marry him. However, the white skirt woman decided that Shuoshu was her husband Soon regardless of the opposition of the family, soon came to this side, is to marry the chicken with the chicken, marry the dog with the dog.


    Such a story full of holes, I don''t know who publicized it, and soon spread to the whole town of Qiufeng. It was more attractive than so many stories told by storytellers.


    So many people believe it.


    Many people went to see if there was really a woman in the yard of the storyteller.


    For Li Fuyao and Ye Sheng''s songs, the sound of the outside world is not worth mentioning.


    Li Fuyao still tells stories every day. Occasionally, when he has free time, he goes to the river and ye Shengge to learn how to fish. As for whether he has learned fishing methods or not, it is hard to say. After all, fishing depends on luck. Li Fuyao can''t catch fish, and he can''t blame her. Ye Shengge''s method is not good.


    Apart from fishing, the two men occasionally stood in the yard at dusk to watch the setting sun, which was rarely seen in winter, until one day a snow fell on the earth, and they could not see the setting sun again.


    There is wind in autumn and snow in winter.


    This is what happened in the world for countless years.


    "Time is really hard to figure out. I remember it didn''t snow long ago. How did it start again?"


    Li Fuyao bit a steaming steamed bun under the eaves of the house. After a few bites, he threw it out of the yard. There was a rhubarb dog who had been waiting for a long time. After receiving the meat bun, he gave out a few satisfied barks and left with the bun in his mouth.


    Li Fu shook his hand and said vaguely: "you have time, you should really come to listen to my storytelling. I practice sword second, storytelling first. After listening to the custody, you are willing to take out the money, but also to review the story many times."


    "Well, would you like to see it?"


    Li Fuyao walked forward two steps, leaning against the doorframe, looking at the woman who used his sword to make a kitchen knife in the kitchen.


    Looking for the immortal sword is a broken fairy sword, but it is also a fairy sword. It should have been a very proud sword, but I don''t know why, in the hands of Ye Shengge, it was very quiet, which made people feel very strange.


    Ye Shengge casually cut open a few taros and threw them into the chicken soup before. Without turning around, he asked, "do you have me in those stories?"


    Li Fuyao stares at ye Shengge and throws taro into chicken soup. Instead of answering her question, Li Fuyao asks, "have you cooked something like this?"


    Ye Shengge shook his head and honestly said, "no, I just saw someone put chicken and taro together."


    Li Fuyao covered his forehead, but he did not speak any more. For monks like them, the realm was too high to say. It was very impossible for them to be poisoned if they wanted to eat something. Even if ye Shengge wanted to make a pot of poison, at best, it was more difficult to eat. It was impossible to let them die.


    "Why don''t you do it?"


    Ye Shengge looks at Li Fuyao calmly, but in this look, people can see how murderous.


    Li Fuyao retracted his head, dragged the wooden stool to one side and sat on the wooden stool. Li Fuyao looked at the heavy snow and whispered, "have you ever seen such a big snow in chenxie mountain?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t take a look. I didn''t like to see snow in those years."


    "What else do you like besides practice?"


    "Peach blossom."


    "No more?"


    "And more."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao felt that the atmosphere was strange, so he didn''t continue to ask. Instead, he said, "you said that the temple master suppressed the demon blood in your body and greatly reduced your realm. Why did you beat your elder martial brother like this?"


    Ye Shengge put down the spatula and the apron in front of her body. In fact, according to her state of mind, it is very easy to keep the soup from getting on her. It''s just like looking at the women cooking, so she is.


    "Your elder martial brother just went out of the pass, and his state of mind was unstable. In addition, I used your affairs to make his mind unstable, so the fight was easy.""But if I had not been suppressed by master''s talisman, he still had no chance to win."


    Li Fuyao tut praise way: "so this means that no matter what, elder martial brother can''t beat you?"


    "I don''t have an applicator yet."


    Ye Shengge closed his mouth after finishing this sentence. She didn''t want to talk about this matter. The gap between her and Wu Shan he was not as simple as what was seen. Even the gap between her and all the young monks in the world was not as simple as anyone had seen. If she made up her mind to kill Wu Shanhe.


    Wushanhe may not stick to it.


    Because if this is the case, Ye Sheng song may have used all the means. Even the monk who ascends the tower will find it difficult, not to mention Wu Shan He.


    When the sage of Yanhe was facing Ye Sheng''s song, didn''t he have any way?


    This is an example.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek. "Doesn''t it mean that the monks of spring and autumn in the world are at least one step away from you?"


    "Two steps."


    Ye Shengge is not a modest person, nor a person who likes to talk nonsense, so she is very simple and direct.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "how far is it from you that I have become the spring and Autumn period?"


    Ye Shengge took a step forward from the kitchen, "with your strange methods, there are so many imperial swords, I''m probably one step behind."


    Then she took another half step forward. "With this sword, it''s half a step short."


    Li Fuyao looks at the half step. This half step is a natural moat that separates him from ye Shengge. All the monks in the spring and Autumn period, including Li Fuyao, who has become the spring and Autumn period, are outside the half step.


    Ye Shengge continues to understate and say: "if you are not quick, I will go upstairs and have a look."


    Ye Shengge''s practice is not intentional, but her talent, or blood, has made her walk in front of everyone. When talking about the word "broken state", she is the only one who can be so casual. When it comes to broken state, it''s broken state.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his head and didn''t want to listen to these words. He practiced this kind of thing. He could compare with anyone, but he didn''t compare with ye Shengge.


    Because he couldn''t compare with most of them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know when the snow will stop, but things have to be done all the time, so Li Fuyao soon opened the oil paper umbrella and walked out of the courtyard.


    Of course, I ate the chicken and those taros first.


    Ye Shengge certainly didn''t know that there was a dish called taro chicken. Otherwise, she would never have made this dish so bad. However, it seems that few people in this world are lucky enough to eat daozhong''s dish.


    The fact is that even the audience did not have the chance to eat the cooked dishes.


    Li Fuyao wants to go to the restaurant to tell stories, but ye Shengge is out of the courtyard and appears in a small alley.


    An old Taoist appeared here.


    Ye Shengge''s whereabouts are relatively secret, but there is absolutely no eternal secret in this world.


    So her whereabouts were revealed.


    Ye Shengge glanced at the old Taoist priest, but did not recognize that the man came from that Taoist temple.


    The old Taoist priest had an unpleasant face. Looking at ye Shengge, he sighed and said, "you demon girl, when you go up Jianshan mountain, Laodao has been looking for you. Who knows you are hiding here. It''s really easy for me to find you."


    Ye Shengge raised his eyebrows and asked, "are you on the stairs now?"


    The Taoist priest was stunned, and he didn''t know what he was saying


    Ye Shengge doesn''t speak. In fact, her meaning is very clear. Since you are not a monk who ascends the stairs, where do you get self-confidence and want to trouble me?


    It''s just that ye Shengge didn''t say much about these words, but he did it soon.


    There was heavy snow in the alley, and there was her Qi machine.


    Countless majestic air machines rolled up the wind and snow toward the old Taoist priest. The old Taoist looked frightened. The wind and snow soon drowned the old Taoist over there.


    When the wind and snow are over, ye Shengge has come to the old Taoist. She takes out a short sword from her arms, which may be better called a kitchen knife.


    This is the sword of searching for immortals.


    She held the sword of searching for immortals and thrust it into the old Taoist''s chest.


    Ye Shengge looked at the astonished old Taoist, "do you want to ask why I use the sword? Why am I so strong?"


    Ye Shengge drew out the sword of seeking immortals. "I''ll tell you about this problem when I have a chance."


    Taking out the sword, ye Shengge reached out and pasted a talisman on the old Taoist.


    Then soon the old Taoist priest lit a fire in the snow.


    So it is.


    At the end of the lane, a second man appeared.


    Ye Shengge reaches out and takes the sword back into his sleeve.


    Still calm.Thousands of miles away, in a mountain, a long lamp in the Taoist temple suddenly went out.


    The little Taoist who was adding oil to the lamp looked frightened.


    At the foot of the mountain, there was a middle-aged Taoist who tore the so-called mountain protection array to pieces.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    The second uninvited visitor at the end of the lane frowned slightly after ye Shengge killed the old Taoist, but he did nothing.


    Then he looked at ye Shengge and turned his head to him. There was some strange emotion in ye Shengge''s eyes, but it soon came down to calmness.


    She looked at the middle-aged man and said, "you didn''t go upstairs either."


    This is another monk in the spring and Autumn period. These two monks appeared in this town.


    The old Taoist who was not climbing the stairs was killed by her in a very short period of time. Naturally, if such a Taoist was not climbing the stairs, she would not have won her chance.


    "I brought the treasure of the town in the mountains."


    Naturally, this man knew the power of Ye Sheng''s song. There were not many monks in the spring and Autumn period who could kill her.


    But he is different. He takes the treasure of the mountain and believes that he can infinitely shorten the gap between him and ye Shengge. When the gap is narrowed, there will be a chance of winning.


    Ye Shengge picks eyebrow way: "not necessarily can be very fierce thing."


    The man nodded and said seriously, "I really thought I had a chance before, but after watching you kill that Taoist brother so quickly, I think it''s not easy to kill you."


    Ye Sheng song Oh, and then said: "always try."


    "The man said with a smile:" this sentence is very reasonable, and it is worthy of daozhong


    Before the words fell, he started. Several talismans appeared in the lane, and dozens of blue ones appeared at the end of the lane. Then they were lined up and swept out from the end of the lane. A moment later, the majestic air inside exploded, which was the biggest snow storm in the world. These talismans were originally wind and snow, and with the help of this wind and snow, they were more powerful For Ye Sheng''s songs, this starting style has already given absolute attention.


    The power of those talismans in the wind and snow is fully exerted, which is equivalent to a hard attack by several monks in the spring and Autumn period, not to mention a Ye Sheng song. Even if a monk comes to climb a building, he should retreat according to reason.


    But ye Shengge is in the middle of the alley, how to retreat?


    The stone walls on both sides of the alley have begun to freeze inch by inch, and the chill has spread. The one to be opposite is ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge looked at the snow and did not make a move. Many years ago, she walked in the world and someone wanted to kill her. That''s because she was a Taoist of chenxie mountain. Many years later, she still wanted to walk in the world or someone would kill her. This time, they said she was a witch.


    Ye Shengge doesn''t care about other people''s opinions, but if others do something to her, she will do it.


    Ye Shengge doesn''t dislike the blood flowing in her body. She is ye Shengge, which has nothing to do with what kind of blood flows in her body.


    Take a deep breath, ye Shengge body has countless majestic air machine gushing out, slowly in front of the body formed a very large ice shield, looks like a wall, is to block her and the snow.


    The wind and snow, can only fall from the sky, but not in front of Ye Shengge. The man''s toes are light and throw a magic weapon into the sky.


    The artifact seems to be a large net made of countless golden silk threads. The net fell from the sky, but before it fell on top of Ye Shengge''s head, ye Shengge opened an oil paper umbrella.


    The oil paper umbrella is not an ordinary umbrella, but a Taoist in Yuwu mountain brought a magic weapon to kill ye Shengge many years ago. After the man was killed, the oil paper umbrella fell to ye Shengge''s hand. She also gave it a nice name, peach blossom.


    The peach blossom umbrella can isolate breath and can also be used as a defense weapon.


    So when the oil paper umbrella opened, the golden net could only stay on top of her head, and could not go down any more. Ye Shengge looked up and looked forward. The snow was getting smaller and the man''s face was a little ugly.


    He should have thought that ye Shengge came from chenxieshan, and she had no shortage of magic tools. But what he didn''t think of was that she really had such a good magic instrument.


    In the distance, holding the sword in the wind, I saw a sword in the wind.


    On the tall building over there, there was an old Taoist with a withered face drinking. He looked dirty in his Taoist robe with a lot of grease on it. His cloth shoes under his feet looked very shabby. There was something special about him.


    If you pay attention to this side, you should know that the difference of this tall building is that there was a heavy snow in autumn wind Town, but there was no snow on this high building.


    The old Taoist drank a few drinks, which can be said to be immortal wine. Then he looked at the horizon and said seriously, "if you kill such a demon girl, Liang Yi will be crazy. Maybe he will attract all the saints. If he can''t do the arrangement well, he will die."


    There is a green leaf hovering in the mid air in front of the high-rise building. The lines on it look very beautiful. Listening to the old Taoist priest''s words, a voice soon comes from inside, "that''s nature. Ye Shenggao sits in the cloud. If he finds out who killed his precious girl, he will be taken to be buried with him. And maybe it''s not just one or two people buried with him This is why I asked you to bring this hidden pearl. Even if ye Sheng had the intention to search for the situation here, he could persist for at least three hours with this hidden pearl. How difficult do you think it is to climb a building to kill Chunqiu in three hours? "The old Taoist took another sip of wine, spit out a dark green bead from his mouth, and his expression remained unchanged.


    There are many hidden pearls in the world, but not many can hide from the eyes of saints. This kind of hidden pearls is a kind of demon elixir in the body of demon cultivation. The higher the level of the demon pill, the better the hidden pearl can be refined. Only the demon pill in the big demon body can make the hidden pearl that can hide the saint''s eyes.


    However, this hidden demon was not a big clan, and there were not many demon cultivation in the demon soil. I''m afraid that there are not a few big demons in the whole ethnic group. The rarity of this thing can be imagined.


    Can have such a, how to say is a very profound family door.


    At this moment, I brought her here. Naturally, I made up my mind to kill this Taoist. The old Taoist''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a chance of killing. "If I kill her, I''ll get what I deserve."


    The voice came from the green leaf, "there are several vacant seats for the sage in the cloud. Ye Sheng wants Liang to fill the vacancy, but Liang doesn''t know why he still thinks about the world and has never had an idea. Now that he doesn''t go, it''s your best chance to join the cloud. Even if ye Sheng doubts you, can he still dare to do something to you? Some saints in the cloud will protect you well. "


    Many of the sages of Taoism have died and many seats have been vacated. It is precisely when new saints are needed to reappear. As long as there are Taoist monks who can break through the realm and enter the sea, for the sake of the overall situation, even if the truth is known, Ye Sheng should still be unable to do anything.


    The old Taoist put down the bottle and said quietly, "it''s such a thing. There''s nothing to say."


    The green leaves hovered in front of the tall building, but there was no sound.


    The old Taoist took the green bead back into his mouth, and then glanced at the battle situation in the lane.


    Ye Shengge and the man fight for life and death, but there are no dangers.


    At least for the time being, ye Shengge has not been driven to a desperate situation. She holds an oil paper umbrella and looks at the disappearance of the wind and snow in front of her. Then she shakes out several talismans, each of which has a majestic air engine. After ye Shengge throws out these amulets, there is no change. Only after it falls on the ground, the snow soon accumulates and makes achievements A huge snowman.


    The snow giant appeared in the alley, nearly three feet high, and his arms were very thick. These talismans were puppet symbols, which were originally driving these dead things.


    Ye Shengge has a lot of means, so when she wants to kill people, she doesn''t think too much about it. She only uses the simplest means. After the puppet symbol appears, the snow giant punches the man. The man''s face changes greatly, and he retreats far away to avoid the blow. However, the snow giant doesn''t want to continue to pursue him It''s the golden net on top of his head that he reaches out and tears. The snowman acts on the will of Ye Shengge.


    What ye Shengge wants it to do, it does.


    Countless golden aeroplanes fell on ye Shengge''s umbrella and mingled with the wind and snow. However, they seemed to put a piece of red iron on the ice and made a noise.


    Ye Shengge did not go to the tube, this oil paper umbrella is much more powerful than ordinary people want, even so, it is impossible to destroy it.


    After tearing open the net, the snow giant strided forward without stopping. Then he hit the man''s chest for a moment. In fact, the man retreated as early as the snowman was about to come to him. But I don''t know why, he couldn''t get back. After receiving such a blow, the man was very quick Spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The bright red blood appears in the snow, appears particularly dazzling.


    It''s not the blood, but a magic weapon thrown out by Ye Shengge after his song. It''s a small and exquisite Throwing Knife. The Throwing Knife breaks through the space and comes to the man in a short time. The green color is just like the hat on some men''s heads.


    After all, the man''s chest was opened with a green sword.


    After the man''s chest was broken by a flying knife, he soon felt his life passing away.


    He fell down.


    Soon a lot of wind and snow fell on me.


    Ye Shengge holds an umbrella and looks at the end of the lane. The snow giant is still standing in the lane.


    Ye Shengge looks at the autumn wind somewhere in the town.


    Seeing the scene, the old Taoist said to himself, "did you really find me?"


    He lifted his head and drank the last sip of wine, then plundered down from the high-rise building. The old Taoist priest was dressed in Taoist robes and looked dirty, especially when he was walking in the wind and snow in the alley.


    He fell into the alley, then fell in front of Ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge clenched the oil paper umbrella in his hand and felt an unprecedented oppression, which was similar to the master who was angry and wanted to start.


    You should know that GuanLiang is also the first friar in the world. When he wants to make a serious move, it means that this is a top monk in the realm of climbing the stairs.


    Ye Shengge said without expression: "can you not face some?"In a row, two friars from the state of spring and autumn came to replace the dead ghost. In order to consume her, another monk came to the tower to kill her. Such a battle was only to deal with such a monk in the spring and Autumn period. Naturally, he was very cautious.


    The old Taoist looked at ye Shengge a few times, and then sneered: "if you die here, it''s useless for you to care how much you care. Lao Dao hasn''t met a few opportunities in his life, but the only ones are firmly grasped. The chance now in the hands of Lao Dao can''t be thrown out."


    Ye Shengge takes a deep breath calmly, and is not prepared to talk nonsense. This is a war of life and death. It is absolutely not a few words that someone will give up the fight. The old Taoist came here and retreated without doing anything. This is absolutely impossible.


    The old Taoist priest took a step forward, and the mighty air compressor oppressed the wind and snow and changed the direction.


    The wind and snow fell down like a mountain.


    Ye Shengge held the oil paper umbrella tightly. The snow giant appeared in front of her and stopped most of the pressure for her. However, it was soon crushed by those air machines, and the puppet symbols were also separated.


    It fell to the ground lightly.


    This is the gap between realms. It is not something that can be solved by talent or other methods.


    After a moment''s silence, ye Shengge said, "I''m not so easy to die here."


    She gritted her teeth and recalled the green Throwing Knife, and then took out a picture scroll in front of her body, which painted the beautiful rivers and mountains, the mountains and rivers of thousands of miles.


    The mountain and river map is the most famous map in the world. Although this one is not as good as it is, it is not far from it.


    As soon as the painting volume was released, Jin Guangda made a great work. He stopped the wind and snow. Ye Shengge drove the flying knife across the wind and snow to fall on the Taoist priest''s chest.


    However, the flying knife can only sweep to the side of the painting, then hover and never move forward.


    Ye Shengge did not hesitate to throw out a few magic tools, which exploded in the snowstorm, and the air burst stopped the blizzard temporarily.


    The old Taoist priest walked forward a few steps, with his hand to remove a piece of artifact fragments, and then looked at the Taoist priest and said, "I used two spring and Autumn Periods to make your Qi machine consume some. Do you use these things to consume me?"


    Ye Shengge did not speak, but took out some magic tools.


    In fact, her family is very rich. Apart from the magic tools she named, other magic tools are actually thrown away.


    The old Taoist frowned slightly, "there are some meanings."


    His Taoist robe kept flying, and countless majestic air machines gushed out. Some of them stopped the magic tools, while others crossed over them and fell in front of Ye Shengge.


    The oil paper umbrella gave off a burst of light, and the gas engine bumped into each other.


    There was a sound between heaven and earth.


    Ye Shengge retreats to the other end of the lane.


    She spat out a mouthful of blood, then gritted her teeth and looked at the distance, her face a little angry.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the restaurant in Qiufeng Town, storyteller Li Fuyao is telling a wonderful story. It''s a story about a gifted scholar and a beautiful woman. More women have come to listen to it. However, those men are impatient. Some of them are already teetering. They are waiting for the next story to solve the problem.


    But the next moment, a sudden change.


    At the window on the second floor of the restaurant, a dagger swept into the second floor.


    Stop in front of the storyteller, the next scene, let everyone feel excited.


    That is, after seeing the dagger, the storyteller did not stop for a moment, so he jumped up, stepped on the dagger and flew out of the restaurant!


    This scene.


    Let the present people, are surprised to open their mouths.


    After a brief silence of death.


    "Mr. Shuoshu, became the sword immortal of imperial sword?"


    Someone said in disbelief.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the old Taoist beat back ye Shengge, he wanted to take advantage of the victory, but after a few steps forward, a sword came out of the sky.


    A long blue sword with the light of a blue sword came through the sky, bringing countless majestic sword spirit to him.


    The sword was very sharp just by looking at it. When he got close to him, he knew that the sword was not something that ordinary swordsmen could control.


    It was only the old Taoist who waved his hand to fly the green sword. At this time, he was alert. At the other end, a sword tore his Taoist robe.


    If he had not stepped back, he would have torn his chest with a sword.


    The old Taoist priest frowned. The sword was white, like moonlight. It was hard to see in the wind and snow.


    With this sword, the sword was concealed by the man, and with the protection of the long blue sword, almost this sword would make him seriously injured.


    The two swords came one after another, but the old Taoist did not open his mind any more, because he found that these two swords could not be the means of Ye Sheng song. Since they were not the means of Ye Sheng song, who were they?No matter who it is, there will be a master.


    The old Taoist looked at a place in the lane. Sure enough, a sword light appeared. The sharp sword light did not know where it started, but everyone knew that it must have landed on him.


    The old Taoist took out a whisk from his arms.


    After holding the brush in your hand,


    will become very long, and then you will stop the sword light.


    Sword light cut some, but not completely cut it open.


    But this gave ye Shengge a chance to breathe.


    As the wind and snow gather away, Li Fu shakes and falls in front of Ye Shengge.


    The storyteller, who had only half told the story, looked dignified. He did not turn his head to see Ye Sheng''s song. He just asked, "fight or go?"


    Fight or go?


    This is the judgment of the situation.


    Ye Shengge said, "do you think there is a chance to win?"


    Li Fuyao said, "what do you think?"


    "If I untie the demon blood in my body, I should have a three point chance to win. If you add four points to it, if you add that sword, there will be five points."


    "After the demon blood is untied, will it carry a tail and two wings?"


    Li Fuyao did not change his expression, but asked calmly.


    "Don''t you think it looks good?" Ye Shengge asked.


    At this critical time, ye Shengge asked such a question.


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then said with a wry smile: "good looking is good-looking, but don''t you think it''s too ostentatious? Besides... "


    "Besides what?"


    "I didn''t see it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao said, "since you don''t want to escape, try to kill him."


    He didn''t ask about the whole story, but ye Shengge was in danger, so he killed him.


    Ye Shengge said a good word, and then silently gnawed his teeth, and the momentum of the whole person began to climb. Only a moment later, the talisman in his body was broken.


    Bang.


    The talisman of suppressing demon blood was completely broken.


    Ye Shengge''s momentum keeps climbing, which is much stronger than before.


    She is a rare blood in this world. If she is not suppressed by the talisman, she will kill people, especially Wushan River, without any problem.


    Now she''s going to kill the old Taoist, and so is she.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao was an uninvited guest and an outsider. The old Taoist looked at him and frowned and said, "swordsman? That''s Li Fuyao. "


    There are tens of millions of swordsmen in the world, but he is the only one who can resist the sword like Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao recalled the two swords of Cao Jianqing and Mingyue. He held the green silk sword in his hand and took a look at the old Taoist. "I''ll cut you into eight pieces later."


    Eight pieces in a big way.


    Li Fuyao had killed Meng Jin in Jianshan before. This kind of thing has been spread out for a long time. It is impossible that the old Taoist didn''t know about it. Therefore, he was afraid of Li Fuyao.


    He can kill a monk who ascends a building. No matter how he kills him, he is not easy to provoke.


    Who is Meng Jin? It was a man who had been famous for many years.


    The old Taoist looked at the two men carefully.


    There are demon land, Buddha land and mountains and rivers in the world. There are countless young people, but there are two of the most amazing young people on this side of the mountain and river. Now both of them appear in front of him.


    One morning and evening, one spring and autumn.


    The old Taoist also has to deal with it seriously!


    This may be the strongest dawn and spring and Autumn Period in the world, or even the strongest in history.


    In fact, at this moment, he doesn''t know, but in fact, there is no bottom in his heart.


    Ye Shengge is not easy to deal with. After all, it is a kind of Taoism. The realm and details are not comparable to ordinary monks. At this time, Li Fuyao came.


    Li Fuyao has no words, but after reaching an agreement with ye Shengge, he has already sent the imperial emissary, the moon and the grass gradually green, and he is carrying the green silk sword behind him.


    Sword light is born in the wind and snow, and is destined to dissipate in the wind and snow.


    Ye Shengge is behind him with a beautiful tail.


    And a pair of extremely extraordinary wings.


    The oil paper umbrella has been put away by her.


    As soon as her wings were shaken, countless snow and wind stopped behind her.


    Faintly, you can hear a bird song above the nine days.


    -


    after tearing up the so-called mountain protection array, the middle-aged Taoist priest soon walked from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. During this period, many Taoists came forward to stop him, but there was no doubt that they were easily repulsed by the man. The middle-aged Taoist priest looked calm and soon arrived at the gate of the Taoist temple.


    A white haired Taoist appeared at the gate of the Taoist temple. Looking at the bright moon in the sky behind him, he quickly knew the identity of the visitor. He forced his head to salute and asked, "I don''t know what''s the matter with the temple master coming here all the way?"There is only one monk who can have a bright moon behind him.


    Who else can it be, apart from the sinking and slanting ridge?


    Liang also stood in front of him and said, "I have an apprentice named ye Shengge. You may call her an enchantress in private. I can''t control this kind of thing privately, but don''t cry in front of me. You can hate her or dislike her, but don''t harm her."


    The old man with white hair and beard grinned bitterly, but he pretended not to know what he said


    Liang also took a look at the buildings hidden in the mountains and said calmly, "I have always been unreasonable. Today, I will tell you once that you want to harm Shengge. It is not excessive for me to tear down your Taoist temples and destroy your orthodoxy."


    Before the words fell, a lot of Qi machines were set up in the mountains. Some people had already made bold moves in the distance or near. Liang was certainly the first monk in the world, but now that he had this idea, he naturally wanted to stop him.


    Liang also looked at the scene, just a smile, the moon became brighter, and a colorful river appeared between his fingers.


    The long river appeared only vaguely at the beginning, but it soon soared.


    After the appearance of the colorful River, the master of the temple is going to give his best.


    In the beginning, those air machines had already broken when they met the colorful River, and then the colorful river began to soar, passing through the Taoist temple, and then it was broken in an instant.


    The colorful River started at the side of Liang Yishen, and then appeared everywhere on the mountain. There were countless monks who wanted to cut off the beam, but Liang didn''t care about it. He just walked out of the sky slowly. When he was in mid air, the reclining mountain Taoist priest sat in the air and pressed his hands down.


    The whole mountain sank for a minute, and then the monks in the Taoist temple began to die miserably.


    Wait until the third time.


    The old temple master, whose hair and hair were all white, had knelt down at the gate of the Taoist temple and cried, "the ancestors have come to light!"


    Then several strong horizontal air machines appeared in the back mountain. They were like sharp knives, which were inserted upward, but were suppressed in a moment.


    Liang''s expression didn''t fluctuate at all. He just put out a finger under his body again and pressed it hard.


    The fans quickly disappeared.


    What kind of person is liang? His realm is the real distance between the sea and the sea.


    What is a line of separation?


    Even if Liang wants to cross the sea and climb the tower, he can cross it.


    He does not enter the sea, not that the sea is still far away, but the sea is in front of him, he just needs to make a choice.


    With the pressure of this finger, the whole mountain is falling apart!


    There was a constant howl.


    Liang also turned a deaf ear.


    A monk is a person who is indifferent to nature. Even if he is affectionate, he does not treat these ordinary monks.


    What''s more, Liang Yi''s whole life, except for the previous woman, only ye Shengge was most concerned about.


    He looked up at the sky and said calmly, "the man I want to kill can''t run even in the sea."


    PS; 7000 words, one hand for those who have monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    After ye Shengge shattered the talisman that suppressed the demon blood in her body, a frightening scene appeared in the whole alley. She stood behind Li Fuyao, a little on her toes, and then hung in the air. Behind her, she gave birth to a pair of extremely attractive wings and a very long tail wing.


    In the wind and snow, the appearance of Ye Sheng''s song is very attractive to people in the distance.


    Li Fuyao cut off with a sword. The light of the sword went through the wind and snow, and left many gullies on the stone walls on both sides of the lane. However, these sword lights failed to cut down the old Taoist priest. Before that old Taoist priest''s Taoist robe was cut by him, and then he took out the whisk. With the dust in his hand, Li Fuyao''s sword light could not get close to him.


    The green silk and green light in Li Fuyao''s hand is a great work. A sword Gang rises in front of him and then falls in front of the old Taoist. However, before the tip of the sword can pierce the chest of the old Taoist priest, the old Taoist waved the dust, and his powerful Qi machine destroyed the sword gang. Li Fuyao retreated a few feet, and the green silk sword made a long gully on the ground.


    When he killed Meng Jin before, he was able to fight him with the sword spirit left by those sword immortals in his body. But at the moment, the sword spirit has been exhausted. He is a twilight state. Even if he has some means, it is also a twilight state, which is not a bit different from the old Taoist who ascended the building.


    Even as ye Shengge said, there will be a five point chance of winning the war, but of those five points, she still reaches for three points.


    He can''t do it alone.


    After standing still, Li Fuyao wanted to take a look at Ye Sheng''s song, but before turning his head, he saw a brilliant light rising on his head. The next scene was that Li Fuyao was shocked.


    Ye Shengge, with a pair of wings, flew to him. When a pair of wings shook forward, the wind and snow in the alley rushed toward the old Taoist priest. Just for a moment, there was a scene that was hard to create by manpower.


    At the end of the alley, Li Fuyao and ye Shengge can''t see any more wind and snow. On the contrary, it''s all snowy at the other end of the alley.


    The old Taoist was trapped in the wind and snow at the moment.


    Ye Shengge threw out a golden rope with indifference. After going through the wind and snow, he seemed to have wrapped up a big snowball. The old Taoist priest was in the snowball,


    the golden rope is a demon rope, which can bind demons and also trap monks. In principle, the level of this artifact is enough to support and trap a monk who ascends a building, but there are exceptions It''s like the situation after this moment.


    The old Taoist waved the dust in his hand, and it seemed that there were thousands of silk flocs on it. After stretching out from the cracks in the wind and snow, he wanted to wind the golden rope. Li Fuyao made a decision and chopped at the white silk flocs with his sword.


    However, when the majestic sword Qi chopped at those white silk flocs, it just burst out a burst of fire, but failed to hurt those silk flocs.


    Li Fuyao takes a look at ye Shengge. The latter shakes his head. Li Fuyao knows in his heart that he has nothing to say, but that he can''t succeed in one sword, so he takes a few steps back.


    He also had a sword for searching for immortals. If he took it out and cut it off at this time, it must be able to cut off the countless threads. However, since ye Shengge told him not to let him take out the sword at the moment, he had to let it go again.


    Ye Shengge''s flapping wings are several powerful Daoism between heaven and earth. According to ye Shengge''s realm and talent, it has already reached the point that it does not need to be cumbersome to apply the Taoist method.


    , which is the so-called meaning following the heart.


    The wind and snow are all involved in there, but ye Shengge doesn''t stop. Suddenly, she falls into a sword in that pair of wings.


    Li Fuyao has a look. It''s the bright moon sword.


    Ye Shengge''s sword is certainly not as good as Li Fuyao''s. at that time, she used the sword because the wooden sword was called peach blossom. Later, all the swords were sent out, so she never used the sword.


    However, at this moment, I don''t know why, but the moon sword came to her. Seeing this scene, Li Fuyao resolutely cut off his connection with Mingyue sword and let ye Shengge perform it himself.


    Ye Shengge never talks nonsense, but his wings vibrate again. The moon sword is like an arrow from the string, passing through this half lane.


    He went to the Taoist priest.


    Looking at the speed of the sword, Li Fuyao is slightly stunned. Although ye Shengge can''t use the sword, it takes only one quick word.


    In this world, if you want to achieve something, you have to do something to the extreme. As long as the speed of the sword reaches the extreme, it is also a very powerful sword move.


    Ye Shengge is not a swordsman, so she can''t do any exquisite sword moves. Therefore, the sword she wields is only fast.


    It''s coming to the end.


    When the old Taoist priest didn''t respond, the sword came to him.


    The bright moon sword is as bright as the moon. It''s hard to find out in the wind and snow. It''s the moon sword that made the Taoist priest''s robe cut by a sword before. Now it''s the moon sword that comes to him.


    The spirit of the old Taoist priest was trying to break the bundle of demon ropes. At this time, he saw a sword. He did not know when it reached his chest. His face changed slightly. He made a quick decision. He rolled all the silk flocs to the bright moon. The bright moon was not as sharp as the immortal. It seemed that even the green silk sword could not be matched. Therefore, after being caught by these silk flocs, he could not cut it with one sword Open those silk flocs.But when the old Taoist put his mind on the bright moon again, a sword light fell on the big snowball.


    This is a blue sword light, which may not be true in the wind and snow, but in any case, it is a sword light.


    If it is a sword light, someone will come out of it.


    Just like now.


    The big snowball was cut open by a sword, and the majestic sword spirit converged to a point and chopped down from the top of the big snowball.


    There''s a big bang.


    Li Fuyao stood in front of the Taoist priest.


    He raised the green silk sword and handed it out.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Then the green silk sword stabbed the old Taoist priest in the chest. At such a close distance, he could clearly see the wrinkles on the old Taoist''s face and the surprise mood hidden in the folds. However, he was soon hit by the dust and flew backward.


    By the way, I vomited a lot of blood!


    Ye Shengge''s wings moved and flew from afar to catch Li Fuyao.


    Li Fu shook the corner of his mouth with blood and said powerlessly, "I don''t think it''s easy to kill."


    Ye Shengge''s lapels were stained with Li Fuyao''s blood, but she didn''t care about it. Instead, she looked at the old Taoist and said, "if the monks on the stairs are so easy to kill, the world will be in chaos."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "then you have to kill him. I think we can run before."


    Ye Shengge said naturally: "I can run now, but I don''t want to run.


    ¡±


    "why?"


    "Because I''m not happy."


    The reason why I wanted to kill the Taoist priest before was that he was not very happy. At this time, he was even more unhappy.


    It''s a progressive process.


    It''s just because ye Shengge knows it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The wind and snow in the town of autumn wind is still the same. No one can think that there is such a big war in this snowstorm.


    The old Taoist was stabbed by the green silk sword. He suffered some injuries, but it was not serious. It didn''t affect anything. However, he was left a sword on his body by a twilight situation. It was a shame for the old Taoist. He had been practicing Taoism for many years. He did not know how many Tianjiao he had seen, and how many strong men he had fought with, but there was never a person with a lower level than him He had left a wound, not even one.


    However, today, he was left a sword on his body by Li Fuyao, who was in the twilight situation. Naturally, he was very angry.


    "If you make him angry, we''ll have one more point."


    Ye Shengge whispered in the air.


    Li Fuyao said, "I still have the power of a sword, stay in the last?"


    80% of them were attacked by the old Taoist priest because his state was really excellent. He could not compare with him and had to be defeated. But almost 20% was because Li Fuyao wanted to let the old Taoist know that he did not have the strength to fight in the first World War.


    "Six point chance, you have to fight a chance."


    Li Fuyao and ye Shengge are the most amazing young people in the world. There are many things that need not be said carefully, but only need to be said to know why.


    It''s like now.


    Li Fuyao knows that the key to the war lies in himself. Looking for the immortal sword is one of the sharpest swords in the world. As long as ye Shengge makes a chance and Li Fuyao stabs out with one sword, he can kill the old Taoist priest.


    Ye Shengge said quietly, "I don''t have many magic tools. I can''t all waste them on him. Next, you lend me the bright moon, and the grass gradually green interferes with his mind at the far end."


    Li Fuyao nodded without hesitation.


    Ye Shengge takes a look at Li Fuyao, and then places him on the alley. She quickly recalls the bright moon and flies to the old Taoist priest with her sword.


    Li Fuyao smeared blood from a corner of his mouth, then moved his mind and led the grass gradually to sweep away in the alley.


    The green sword body is very dazzling in the alley.


    It''s covered with snow.


    Ye Shengge falls in front of the old Taoist and cuts it out with a sword.


    At this moment, the golden demon rope has been broken inch by inch. There are some blood stains on the old Taoist''s chest, and his eyes are full of indifference.


    Looking at ye Shengge, he raised his sword and chopped him.


    The old Taoist sneered: "looking for death!"


    Ye Shengge heard this sentence, but she didn''t hear it. She just stubbornly raised the bright moon and cut it down with a sharp sword.


    When the moon sword meets the thousands of silk flocs, it looks like a sword has been cut into the water. Soon, the power of the sword will die out, but it will disappear. The seemingly soft sword power is still falling down.


    That is the will of Ye Shengge, and also the chance ye Shengge wants to pursue.


    A chance to kill the old Taoist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    The moon is in the sky, but people are in front of them.


    Of course, the moon sword is in his hand, and ye Shengge''s magnificent air machine pours into the sword, which absorbs a lot of silk flocs. However, as the sword falls down, the old Taoist feels that he is closer to ye Shengge. If he puts it before him, he will feel happy. After all, to kill ye Shengge, he must let her be in front of him and then come out by himself It''s OK to kill him by hand, but now, he feels it''s not good, especially the grass that is circling outside is gradually green, which makes him have a lot of ideas. The grass gradually green is like a pair of eyes, and he stares at him at the moment.


    Ye Shengge looks the same, but holds the bright moon sword handle tightly in both hands, and the grass is gradually green. At the moment, he also comes over with the sword spirit.


    This made the old Taoist have to be distracted and use some silk flocs to stop the grass gradually green, but his Qi soared. It seems that he will be able to kill ye Shengge completely here soon.


    This is a wrestling process, the winner lives, the loser dies.


    "Do you want to die by yourself and let Li Fuyao live?"


    Although the old Taoist priest felt uneasy, he still said, "as a Taoist, you can support you as long as you leave here. As long as you are more careful, you should not have this situation today. As long as Li Fuyao holds me back, this situation will be solved. But why did you come here?"


    Ye Shengge frowned and ignored the Taoist priest''s words. She had her own plans for what she wanted to do and choose in her life. How could anyone else say more? Even if others wanted to say it, what was it to do with her?


    She didn''t want to stay on the mountain, so she went down the mountain. If she wanted to go to Jianshan, she would go to Jianshan. If she was not happy, she would beat the master of Jianshan. Now she is very unhappy, so she can only let the man in the opposite side die.


    Ye Shengge took a deep breath, and his wings were shining brightly. It seems that there is an ancient fierce bird Luan bird in the alley.


    The Luan bird family is one of the ancient big families of the demon clan, and it is the strongest bird family except the Phoenix. After the Phoenix exterminates the clan, it is the king of the white bird. However, the situation has changed. Now the Luan bird family has no clan, and only ye Shengge is the blood of the human family and the demon family.


    However, Ye Sheng song, which inherited the blood of Luan birds and saints, has a strong blood, which can not be erased.


    Although she is a spring and autumn state, but where is an ordinary climbing realm can kill her so easily.


    Looking at the empty meaning of the sky, the old Taoist priest was silent for a moment. His eyes were very complicated. A monk like ye Shengge was born to be a strong man. However, after so many years of practice, he experienced many difficulties, and finally stopped climbing the stairs. It was very difficult for him to take another step forward.


    But for what the man promised, he would not have taken the risk to kill ye Shengge.


    There are many people who are not easy to kill, but they are not as hard to kill as ye Shengge.


    It''s impossible to assess the cost of killing her.


    The old Taoist priest said coldly: "give you another hundred years, maybe you can become another sea. This is something that has never happened in the world. A monk can become a sea in a hundred years. But you hope to do so. As a Taoist master, you should not harm the younger generation, but you have a reason to kill you, even if you hate There''s no way. "


    With these words, the old Taoist priest had already raised his hand. It was clear that one hand was holding the duster, and the other could be empty. Only when his hand was empty, a sword had come from the sky.


    The green silk sword came from afar.


    After the sword, Li Fuyao ran wildly in the lane. He strode across the lane, leaving a footprint on the ground every step. When the green silk sword had fallen in front of the old Taoist, Li Fuyao''s hand was resting on the handle of the green silk sword. After holding the sword, he cut off the sword. The old Taoist reached out and the green silk sword came out. Li Fuyao vomited A mouthful of blood, but then Li Fuyao didn''t rush to hold the grass turning green. Instead, he took a step forward. The sword in his sleeve slipped out, and then Li Fuyao threw it forward.


    Looking for the immortal sword left with absolutely fierce sword spirit.


    It''s just nailed to the old Taoist''s eyebrows.


    The immortal seeking sword is one of the sharpest swords in the world. Therefore, the body protecting Qi of the old Taoist didn''t stop it even for a moment.


    Looking for the fairy sword fell on his brow, but could not continue to move forward.


    At this time, ye Shengge released the bright moon in his hand, and then the slender jade hand fell on the handle of the sword.


    In the old Taoist''s startled eyes, ye Shengge beats the sword handle.


    Numerous air machines rolled with fairy sword pierced the brow and penetrated the head of the Taoist priest. There was no blood spilling. Only some white slurry fell into the snow, but it soon disappeared. This was covered by the wind and snow.


    The old Taoist looked incredible, "what sword is this?"


    He is a monk who ascends the stairs. Most of the magic weapons in the world can''t kill him with one blow. But why does this sword penetrate his body so easily? He can''t understand it. If he can''t understand it, he looks incredible.Ye Shengge''s wings have been unable to hang down, this war she suffered a lot of injuries, Li Fuyao is pale as paper.


    The old Taoist priest stood and did not fall, but his vitality gradually faded away.


    Soon his mouth opened slightly, spit out a green bead, and then the whole person fell down.


    Li Fuyao picked up the green bead and asked, "what is this?"


    Although Li Fuyao has seen a lot of things on Jianshan mountain, those files are all about kendo. There are not many other things involved. I can only ask ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge frowned slightly and looked at it. Then he said, "it''s hidden pearl. It''s refined by the demon pill of the hidden demon clan on the other side of the demon soil. It can erase the breath. Look at this one, it should be a big demon''s demon pill. It''s the best one. He takes it, and it should be afraid that others will know that he will kill me."


    Li Fuyao let out a cry. If this hidden pearl really has such a good effect, it is a priceless treasure. If you offend a demon later, you can escape with this hidden pearl.


    However, Li Fuyao still handed the hidden pearl to ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge frowned and said, "what are you doing for me?"


    "Don''t you like collecting magic tools?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Then you have so many magic tools."


    "Just for the convenience of fighting."


    "It''s more convenient for you to have this."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was a brief silence.


    Ye Shengge looked at Li Fuyao and said without expression: "this is what he put in his mouth."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    Even if ye Shengge is strong, it is still a woman in essence. Since she is a woman, she still has a woman''s temperament. No matter how precious a hidden pearl is, ye Shengge will not ask for it since it was once held in the mouth of an old Taoist priest.


    In the end, Li Fuyao had to take care of it.


    Li Fuyao took the sword back into his sleeve, put the moon and grass back into the sword box, and the green silk sword was hung around his waist again.


    This just looked at Ye Sheng song behind the pair of wings, at the moment this pair of wings have shrunk down, looking at is not spirit.


    Ye Shengge raised his eyebrows and said, "how about it?"


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek and said in some embarrassment, "are you going to stay here with this pair of wings?"


    Carrying a pair of wings is not a big deal in the demon land. However, in this town of autumn wind, there are so many common people that they can''t be scared to death when they see ye Shengge''s wings.


    Ye Shengge said, "or you cut it down with a sword."


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao was speechless and cut off the wings with one sword. Even if ye Shengge was not afraid, he could not do it.


    With a sigh, Li Fuyao takes a look at ye Shengge and bows in front of her, and the latter naturally lies on his back.


    Li Fuyao picked up Ye Sheng song and walked slowly in the lane full of wind and snow again.


    "Next time you meet this kind of thing, can you run first? If you haven''t fought, you''ll die."


    "Is that how you come out of the twilight?"


    Li Fuyao, who was choked, didn''t care. He continued, "it''s important to protect your life. If you lose your life, it''s not worth it."


    "Why don''t you want to run when you want to fight Hu Xiao in the fog mountain?"


    No accident, it''s choking again.


    Li Fuyao tugged at the corners of his mouth and decided not to rush to talk to the man for the time being. He just carried her for a long time, and suddenly felt a little wet behind her.


    Li Fuyao tentatively said: "if you fall asleep, you''ll forget it. Do you still start to drool?"


    Ye Shengge was spitting blood, looking at the back of Li Fuyao''s head without expression. If she had a sword in her hand and she had the strength, I don''t know if she would give Li Fuyao a sword.


    "The wings are back."


    That pair of wings is really put into the body of Ye Sheng song, and it doesn''t show up.


    "I seem to understand that as long as I don''t do it again, it shouldn''t appear."


    Li Fuyao walked forward, and the wind and snow soon fell on his head, and soon a thick layer was accumulated. At this time, he and ye Shengge had no Qi machine. The sword spirit in his lingfu had already been exhausted, and ye Shengge''s lingfu was also empty. Looking at them, there was no trauma, but in fact, the injuries in the meridians were very serious. At this time, they were really It''s a tough couple.


    Ye Shengge stares at Li Fuyao''s head for a long time. At last, he tries to open the oil paper umbrella to block the snow for her and Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao vomited out a mouthful of turbid gas and said with great effort: "you can''t work hard. You can''t die."


    Ye Shengge was silent, but with the other hand, he took the pill out of his arms and stuffed it into his mouth. Then he poured all the rest into his palm and pressed it to Li Fuyao''s mouth.


    "Eat."


    Ye Sheng Song said vaguely.


    Li Fuyao was stuck in his mouth with a handful of pills, but he still chewed hard. After swallowing more than half of the pills, he spat out his tongue and said vaguely, "Why are your pills so bad this time?"


    Bad?


    Ye Shengge looked down at a few words on the pill bottle, and then threw it into the snow and took out a bottle of elixir again.


    After eating half of it, he rubbed it into Li Fu''s mouth again.


    "This time It''s delicious. Before Is that? "


    Li Fuyao chews pills and feels good.


    "Wrong."


    The tone of Ye Shengge still has no change, which gives people the feeling that they don''t care at all.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The two men walked slowly towards the little yard as the snow fell.


    I don''t know how long after that, a middle-aged Taoist in a Taoist robe came to the alley and looked at the two people''s back. The middle-aged Taoist had no choice but to walk forward a few steps and move his sleeves. He looked at the old Taoist''s body buried in the wind and snow, only a glance.


    He dropped a talisman, and then the whole person went up to the tall building in the distance.


    That green leaf is still hovering here.


    The middle-aged Taoist held out his hand, looked at the green leaf and said, "I said earlier, don''t hit her attention."


    He spoke to the green leaves, but he didn''t look at them suddenly, as if there was someone in the green leaves.


    After a long time, the sound came from the green leaves.


    "Liang Yi, are you not satisfied with demolishing the Taoist temple and destroying the orthodoxy?"


    It turns out that this middle-aged Taoist is no one else, but the main beam of the mountain.Liang also looked at the green leaf and said, "if Shengge has an accident today, you can''t run, but even if there is no accident, I will kill you."


    This is what Liang Yi said solemnly, which represents his will.


    "As long as you enter the sea, you can''t find me any more trouble. Are you willing to put off entering the sea in order to find me?"


    Liang also gazed at the green leaves and said calmly, "where is the matter so complicated, I can kill you today."


    With these words, Liang Yi''s sleeves moved slightly, and a bright moon appeared in the sky behind him. Then he threw the green leaf in the air. Before it floated away, a colorful river rose from Liang Yi''s hand and fell into the green leaves.


    They are only a few feet apart.


    Liang also indifferently said: "since you dare to do such a thing, you have to pay a price."


    The colorful river did not enter the green leaves and kept on flowing. Liang also looked at the scene and said indifferently: "those who want to die, all come."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    According to a valley thousands of miles away in Qiufeng Town, there is a middle-aged Taoist sitting in the valley. There is a green leaf floating in front of him. At first, his eyes are closed.


    A moment later, he suddenly opened his eyes, and the green leaf in front of him broke. A moment later, a colorful river came from the sky above the clouds in the valley.


    Fall into the valley.


    Numerous violent air machines poured in.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest''s hands were printed, and the golden light was shining in his hands.


    "Liang Yi?"


    The colorful River and the golden light just for a moment, then through the golden light, and then through his chest.


    The Taoist vomited blood!


    With a bang.


    The valley began to collapse.


    If there was not only one Taoist in the valley, it would be purgatory on earth.


    However, the green leaf in Qiufeng Town, soon after the colorful River entered it, burst into pieces,


    and then some blood fell from the sky.


    Liang also stood on the tall building, looking at this scene, his expression remained unchanged.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    The winter in Qiufeng town may be colder than other places in the mountains and rivers, but it will never be the coldest place.


    If you go north, the weather will be colder. When you cross the sea, it will be extremely cold. It will not be too warm all the year round, especially in winter.


    The so-called wind cold snow cold, is so.


    The snow has been falling all the time these days, and many people are missing from the streets. A story has been fermenting in the town, that is, the young storyteller became the Sword Fairy of the imperial sword at the beginning, and left in the restaurant.


    Both good and bad things spread quickly. Moreover, Qiufeng town was not a big place, so it spread all over the town. However, this story is the same as those stories told by Li Fuyao. Some people believe it and others think it is nothing.


    However, whether they believe it or feel that there is nothing, adults will not come here to ask, because they know that more is better than less.


    On the contrary, many children have been staying here ever since they know the story. They have made it very clear that they want to learn sword from Mr. Li.


    It''s just that the kids here are changing every day.


    These little guys have heard a lot of stories. In those stories, as long as they can persist, they will be able to move the masters, and then they can learn the esoteric sword techniques. So there are many people waiting here.


    It''s just that no one can get into the yard.


    Ye Shengge has been sitting under the eaves to watch the snow these days. Li Fuyao picked up her apron and cooked fish soup in the kitchen. Before ye Shengge, she didn''t like to drink fish soup, because her own fish soup was not good to drink, but what Li Fuyao made was really better than her.


    "Why is your fish soup so white?"


    "Because of some tofu."


    "Why is it carp soup?"


    "It seems that this kind of fish is used to make soup."


    In practice, Li Fuyao may not be ye Shengge''s rival, but in other aspects, ye Shengge may not be as good as him. Li Fuyao held the hot fish soup, looked at the aroma, and then gave ye Shengge a bowl. Then he squatted on the threshold and said, "you don''t like fishing and don''t know the knowledge. I like fishing, so naturally I know more."


    Ye Shengge drank two mouthfuls of fish soup. At the bottom of the gate of the courtyard, he could see a pair of small feet.


    "He seems to be different from other children."


    Li Fuyao looked up. Naturally, he could see that his feet had been outside the door for a long time, at least for several hours. According to the current weather, few children can stay in the snow for such a long time. After all, they are not monks and can''t stand it.


    "It''s all the same. They want me to teach them how to practice swords. But in fact, they are not young people to practice sword. If they have learned sword for three or five years, they will not be able to enter the school. If I have the idea of fighting for this for a lifetime, I will be delayed in the future. I am not willing to teach, but I think this road is not suitable for them."


    Ye Shengge bit the tofu and said casually, "when you practice sword, you don''t mean that it''s the talent of a middle-class person. Isn''t it that you''ve become this twilight place now?"


    Li Fuyao said: "it''s one thing to be feasible and not feasible, and another is to be feasible and not very good. They are just not feasible now, no matter what."


    If it is not feasible, it is not feasible at all.


    Ye Shengge said, "I think that child is still a child who cultivates the Tao."


    Li Fuyao said, "then ask him if he wants to follow you to learn Taoism?"


    Ye Shengge didn''t speak. According to the children''s current state, eight achievers wanted to learn sword. No matter who stood in front of them at the moment and wanted them to learn some great magic power, they would certainly sneer at them and ignore them.


    This kind of thing can not be said that these children are stupid, but children of this age naturally have their own persistence, even in the eyes of outsiders is very stupid.


    Isn''t it stupid for these children to wait outside their doors and be seen by other adults?


    When ye Shengge finished two mouthfuls of fish soup, he stopped looking at the gate of the courtyard. What this Taoist priest has to do now is to heal his wounds, but he still doesn''t care much about anything else.


    Li Fuyao finished his bowl of fish soup, put the bowl in front of the door, and then asked, "I actually think I''m going to break through, but I can''t catch the last chance. Have you ever had such a situation?"


    Ye Shengge shakes his head calmly, "No."


    In this sentence, she really did not lie. From the beginning of her practice, she had never encountered any obstacles. Breaking the state was like a common routine. Whether it was breaking through the morning and evening, or the whole state before, she just wanted to go in, and then she went in. She was not distressed at all.


    Even in the spring and Autumn period, it was the same.


    Li Fu shook a black thread and rubbed his head. He knew he should not have asked.


    Ye Shengge is such a monster. I don''t know how many years it will take for a character to appear.


    He held his cheek and looked at the snow. He didn''t speak and didn''t know what he was thinking.Outside the door, many children could not bear the cold and had left. Only the last child was still standing in front of the door, not kneeling, but standing in front of the door, saying nothing and doing nothing. He had a wooden sword with rough workmanship hanging around his waist. He looked funny, but with his serious expression, it didn''t seem funny.


    He stood in the snow, like a sculpture, will not fall.


    From morning to dusk, from light snow to heavy snow.


    From the beginning to the end.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, at dusk, Li Fuyao opened the door.


    Today, he only wore a cotton padded robe, without a sword, and without the demeanor of an expert. Instead, he put some steamed stuffed buns into the child''s arms, and then asked, "are you here to listen to my story?"


    The child shook his head.


    Li Fuyao asked again, "I''m not here to learn sword, are you?"


    The child finally spoke. Standing in the snow, he said seriously, "please teach me, sir."


    It''s not kneeling, and it''s useless.


    This is a very hard bone.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek and said, "why should I teach you? Why do you think you are suitable for practicing sword?"


    These are two problems, and they are also the most important two problems in front of the child.


    The child looked at Li Fuyao and said seriously, "Sir, I have a hard time, and I can practice my sword."


    This is again groundless nonsense.


    Everyone thinks that they can practice sword, so everyone is a swordsman? In the world, there are not many people who are suitable for practicing sword. If there are so many, the three religions will not be able to sleep day and night.


    Li Fuyao said in a cold voice: "it''s possible for others, but you can''t do it alone. You can''t practice sword. Even if you want to practice sword, I won''t teach you."


    After that, he looked at the child''s eyes and his wooden sword. After a long silence, the child finally said, "Sir, I''m a demon, so I don''t teach me how to practice sword."


    This is a positive statement, not an inquiry.


    He said that, that is to say thoroughly, because he is a demon, so he did not have the possibility of practicing sword. This is something that has been proved by countless sages in thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years ago. The demon clan can not practice sword, even if he can practice sword, it will not have a good result.


    So over the years, no demon clan has been able to become a swordsman, and there are still good results.


    Li Fuyao didn''t want to know why there was a demon monk in this remote town, but he had known something just because he was different.


    The level of this kind of demon cultivation in mountains and rivers is not too high. If you see swordsmen like them, you should hide far away, because swordsmen kill the most demons. When you meet swordsmen, you have natural fear.


    This was not the case at the beginning, but as time went on, it became such a situation.


    Although Li Fuyao was a swordsman, he did not want to kill him immediately.


    If he comes to learn the sword from himself, he will ignore him and do not harm his life.


    "Sir, you are a swordsman with a high level of knowledge. It must be easy to kill me. But if you have not killed me, you are different from other swordsmen. Qingmin also wants to ask you whether you really don''t teach me?"


    The child looked at Li Fuyao. There was no other emotion in his eyes, only two words of calm.


    Li Fu shook his head and looked at him.


    We can''t teach the demon clan to practice sword. This is what the ancestors said. Even if Li Fuyao is not an ordinary swordsman now, he is not willing to disobey it.


    The demon Xiu, named Qingmin, stopped talking and walked away.


    The wooden sword was still hanging around his waist.


    It looks funny.


    Li Fuyao walked back to the yard and went back to ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge said, "you can see that he is a demon clan. How can you go to see him?"


    Li Fuyao was a swordsman and was most sensitive to the evil spirit. He knew it as early as the child appeared outside the door. At the beginning, he wanted to know what he wanted to do, so he didn''t pay attention to it. He went to see him later to send him away. From the beginning, when he said it was not feasible, he explained the situation in ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge heard it at that time, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    The demon clan can practice the Taoism of the human race. This kind of thing happened. Ye Shengge, who has both blood ties, practices very fast. But the demon clan can''t learn the sword, which is the physical reason.


    "You have demon blood, and you can''t learn sword."


    Li Fuyao suddenly remembered the scene when ye Shengge used the sword before, and said such a sentence.


    Ye Shengge doesn''t pay attention to it. For her, it doesn''t matter whether she practices sword or not.


    She looked at the snow and asked in a warm voice, "where will he go?"


    "It may go all the way north." Li Fuyao looked up at the north with a gentle look on his face and felt quiet."There''s a sea to the north." Ye Shengge said quietly.


    The sea is called the North Sea.


    "There''s a man on the other side of the sea."


    "It''s a demon."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    On the other side of the sea is the demon soil. There are many demons in the demon soil. It''s really correct to say that there are demons there, but it''s good to say that there are people there.


    Because there is someone''s sweetheart there.


    It was a girl who liked to wear a green dress. She was sitting on the cliff by the sea and looking at the boundless sea. The whole person''s expression was very quiet, just like a woman waiting for someone who had not returned home.


    However, she was not a quiet woman. If she could not wait for that person, she would go to find that person. This is what she wanted to do. So she left Qingtian city and came to the sea. She looked at the sea and sat for a long time.


    This is the junction of demon soil and mountains and rivers. There are many powerful demon clans around, because it''s easy to wait for human flesh and blood here. It''s one thing to wait for human flesh and blood here. It''s another thing to swallow the flesh and blood.


    In the past many years, a lot of things happened naturally, some demon Xiu ate many people here, and some people killed many demons here.


    The demon monks not only ate people, but also demons in some cases. So when some unreasonable demon Xiu saw the woman sitting on the side of the cliff for a whole day, some of them couldn''t bear it. They wanted to swallow the woman, but some of them were not high enough. When they were not far away from the woman, they felt the full-bodied demon of the woman Qi, and then a lot of demon Xiu retreated. This strong spirit just shows two things. Either the woman is a demon cultivation with high level, or the demon cultivation with extremely strong blood. No matter which one of them is, he can not afford to provoke.


    Some demon practitioners retreated because they were afraid of the woman''s evil spirit, but there were also powerful demon practitioners who were inspired by the strong spirit. Therefore, after the low-level demon practitioners retreated, two big demon practitioners in the spring and Autumn period focused on this side.


    But soon, those demon monks were completely out of mind, because there was a more domineering evil spirit in the forest far away from the cliff. If we said that the woman sitting on the cliff before was based on blood, then this one was based on the realm.


    There is a man in green standing in the mountain forest, looking at the two spring and autumn demon Xiu who are thinking of making a move not far ahead.


    "Lord demon..."


    There is such an evil spirit, in addition to a big demon, there is no other demon repair.


    The man in green had no expression. Looking at the two demon Xiu who wanted to do something to his daughter, there was only a ray of green light in front of him. Soon the light broke through the space and fell on the neck of the two demon Xiu.


    Without any accident, the two spring and autumn demon cultivation fell down like this.


    Then the man in green was more evil. He stood here and looked at the distance. All the demon monks in the mountain forest had begun to retreat.


    Come and go like the tide.


    The middle-aged man did not pay attention to this kind of thing, just walked towards the cliff side, and soon sat down beside the woman in green.


    The man in green is blowing the sea breeze and looking at the rising moon, he has no expression. He just remembers the love words he said with a woman who has not yet developed wrinkles when he was a little demon cultivation many years ago. At this time, although he felt numb, it still had some meaning.


    The man in green rubbed his cheek and looked at his daughter beside him with gentle eyes.


    The woman in green looked at the sea and whispered, "I think he''s on the other side of the sea."


    The man in green frowned, but he didn''t say anything. Since the boy left the demon soil, there has been no news coming back for a long time. Although he doesn''t care about this kind of thing, he knows that his precious girl cares, otherwise he won''t come to the seaside as soon as he leaves the pass.


    "There was news from the other side of the mountain and river that Li Fuyao killed Meng Jin on the Jianshan mountain. Meng Jin was a place to climb a building, which was not a big deal. There was also a news that he had a battle with ye Xiujing in a place called Xiaoyuan City, and he retreated completely."


    Fight with the sage and retreat.


    These eight words alone can show how extraordinary Li Fuyao is.


    It''s just that this news will never be known to many people. The story happened to the monk Canghai is almost only known by other friars. Qingtianjun is a big demon, so he knows that other people are not, so he has no way to know.


    "Green locust turns head," that he is now what realm


    The demon soil is too far away from the mountains and rivers. In addition, there is a natural gap between the demon clan and the Terran. There are many news that can''t be spread to the demon land. After all, Li Fuyao is not an ordinary person. His reputation is too loud, so many people pay attention to every move. So no matter what, his news can still be spread to the demon soil.


    "Morning and evening."


    Qing Tian Jun blinked, "but it should be the most powerful day and night in this world."


    It is the first place in the morning and evening, which is not what ordinary monks can achieve.


    Qinghuai raised her head and looked at the bright moon. It was just a meal. She said quickly, "do you think he can beat me?"Qingtianjun didn''t speak. Can you beat her? This is a very interesting thing. Maybe we should ask Li Fuyao if he can beat her, dare to do it?


    However, qingtianjun still decided to say something meaningful, "his sword has become sharp and has the demeanor of a sword immortal. You can''t beat him now, and you don''t know if you can beat him later."


    Qinghuai listened to this sentence, and did not get angry. Instead, there was a lot of smile in the corner of his eye, "he still can''t beat me."


    At the moment, the bright moon on the sea is already very high, looking at it is a beautiful scenery. Qinghuai, looking at that round of bright moon, just feels very beautiful and has no other feelings. If he has read books on the other side of the mountains and rivers, he should know that there is a bright moon at the moment, and the book will say that the moon on the sea is the moon in the sky, and his sweetheart is the person in front of him.


    But green locust did not know, can only feel that the moon is very bright, can only feel missing more and more thick.


    Qingtianjun reached out and rubbed her head, and said softly, "since you have thought about others, go and have a look. Go and see for a year and a half, and then come back and continue to practice."


    From the beginning of knowing that his baby girl likes that silly boy to the present, qingtianjun''s attitude has always been changing. Before Li Fuyao stopped the demon Li, he has already explained a lot of things.


    Qinghuai didn''t change her expression. Even when she heard such a sentence, she didn''t get up. She just looked at the front and said casually, "if he wants to see me, he naturally knows to come to see me. Why should I go to see him?"


    Qingtianjun said: "this is not a time for women to be reserved. He hasn''t seen you for a long time. If he wants to be like other women, what should you do?"


    Li Fuyao likes other girls. Normally, qingtianjun doesn''t care too much, but what he cares about is that Li Fuyao does harm to Qinghuai, which is very important. If Li Fuyao really hurt his daughter, even if he is the most brilliant young swordsman in the whole mountain and river, he will kill him completely, regardless of whether he is in the end Whether there is a chance to become the sea, whether or not Chao Qingqiu attaches great importance to him, as long as he knows, he makes his baby girl very angry.


    Qinghuai picked her eyebrows, rubbed the back of her hand, and said carelessly, "no, if he fell in love with others in this way, it''s not the guy I like."


    Like a person, is because he is so like, since it is so, that is like so, if he is not so one day, then go to like what?


    At this point, Qinghuai can see clearly, which is also because she has become more and more mature in recent years. If she put it in front of Li Fuyao, she would like to say it again in front of Li Fuyao. If you like anyone, I will help you to promote the marriage.


    This, of course, is what the girl is afraid of the man he likes.


    Green locust saw enough of the sea, then ready to leave from here, but when she stood up, qingtianjun was still sitting, so Qinghuai felt some wrong feeling, "don''t you go?"


    Qingtian Jun sat on the edge of the cliff and whispered, "don''t go, there''s a fight to fight."


    Green locust frowned, and then asked: "you alone?"


    Qingtian Jun said with a smile: "go with those old guys, it won''t be too long. You go back and wait for Dad."


    The old guys in qingtianjun''s mouth are naturally the big demons with high age and seniority. At the beginning, qingtianjun was said to be the top five demons in the demon land''s combat power. Why was he the fifth? It was because there were some big demons before him.


    Age is useful in many cases, whether it''s experience or something else.


    But the four big demons in front of him, one of whom was the master of qingtianjun, had left the world at this moment, just as Chao Qingqiu left the world.


    Now qingtianjun is going somewhere with the remaining three. It''s not easy.


    Green locust thinks for a while, "can die really?"


    Qingtian Jun soft voice smile, "no one wants to die, where there is so easy to die."


    Qinghuai looks at qingtianjun''s eyes and is silent.


    "Father is not so easy to die," said Qingtian Jun, who is somewhat pitiful


    Qinghuai still doesn''t speak. It''s true that she likes Li Fuyao. But in her life, Li Fuyao is not only a man, but also a very important man.


    Qingtianjun stood up and patted Qinghuai on the shoulder. "It''s OK. Dad hasn''t seen you get married. How can you die so easily?"


    "Besides, Chao Qingqiu is gone. Your father has no one to be afraid of."


    This sentence is a little bit confident, but still let green locust doubt.


    Qing Tian Jun had no choice but to say, "really, you believe your father once."


    There are many emotions in this sentence.


    Green locust no longer spoke, turned around and left, just walked a few steps, threw a word, "don''t die."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    After a while, qingtianjun sat back to the cliff. Soon, there was an old man with gray hair. The old man was not too tall, but looked very dignified. He came here with another old man.


    Like the old man, he has a magnificent air machine. The whole person is very tall. Looking at it, he looks like a hill. He feels oppressive.


    Two sea monsters, at the same time appeared behind Qingtian Jun, Qingtian Jun didn''t go to see them, just twisted his neck and continued to look at the moon on the sea.


    The appearance of these two old people is extremely ordinary. If the demon Xiu of the demon soil has seen it, no one can recognize it. However, if we want to report the names of these two old people, we will really startle everyone''s chin.


    The one who is not tall is called Zhenshan, and the one who is very tall is called Xingye.


    Plus the blood River demon king who has left the world.


    These are the three demon kings with the longest age, the highest generation and the strongest prestige in the demon land.


    In those years, Chao Qingqiu was not long before he entered the sea. He often provoked the big demons in the demon soil. He found these men. In that sea, chaoqingqiu chopped the mountain demon king and the star night demon king seriously.


    These two demon princes have been together for many years, in order to talk about the road, to go further in the sea, to live longer in the sea, plus the blood River demon king, the three of them are excellent friends, but time is still the biggest enemy, the blood River demon king can not resist, then left the world first, and their Shouyuan is almost on the way Finally, in the world can not see a few days of starlight and moon night.


    Shaking the mountain demon king standing behind qingtianjun, thinking of the green locust that he saw before, he said with a smile: "your precious girl seems to be very worried about you."


    The demon king of the starry night echoed: "is it hard for her to think that we two old men who have lived for more than two thousand years are going to take you to death?"


    Qingtianjun rubs his cheek. He is a kind of person with good temper. When his temper is bad, he is always provoked by someone. Nowadays, as long as these two people with such high seniority appear in front of him, he will be treated politely, and naturally he will not have any temper.


    "If you like, you can have one yourself."


    The demon king of the mountain shaking laughed, and the demon king of the starry night also had some smile. The two old men, who wanted to have children, could not have this possibility. After all, their age and realm had been set here. It was just as difficult to give birth to a son''s heir as it was to break the sea realm.


    Qingtianjun stood up, turned his head to look at the two elders, and said with a smile: "are you ready?"


    Shaking mountain demon king''s eyes full of vicissitudes, he said: "we may not come back, but we will certainly send you back, you don''t have to worry."


    Qing Tian Jun rubbed his head and did not speak.


    Star night demon king is more straightforward, "if we are two old bones, you remember to look after those descendants a little bit, your master and we are old friends, we also treat you as posterity."


    Shake mountain star night and Blood River demon Jun three, the relationship has been very close, this kind of thing need not say much.


    Qing Tian Jun nodded and only said a please word.


    Shaking the mountain demon king first fell into the sea, and then was the star night demon king.


    Quietly.


    Qingtianjun followed.


    The three monsters dived into the sea not to do anything to Kun in the North Sea, but to do something else.


    Walking slowly in the dark sea bottom, the three demons did not feel any discomfort.


    "When Beiming broke the sea, we didn''t want to do anything, but once Beiming left the North Sea, it would disturb the whole demon soil, and the demon soil would be in chaos. The cost would be much more than that of us. So we just chose to see that matter."


    This sentence is very straightforward and cruel. As long as they make a choice, this kind of thing will have a different ending. In fact, it was not on anyone at that time, it was just the decision of the two of them.


    Qing Tian Jun was silent.


    No one else is to blame for this kind of thing.


    Now I mention this kind of thing just because I came to my hometown, so I feel a bit sad, not because I have other thoughts.


    This kind of thing, Qing Tian Jun can feel clearly.


    And it must be clear.


    "If Beiming didn''t meet Chao Qingqiu, there would be no change in the outcome. I told him not to be so anxious. He didn''t listen to me. He had his own plan. Nobody could say anything."


    "Freedom is something that everyone wants to have, but even when it comes to the state of chaoqingqiu, there is no real freedom."


    Star night demon king was originally in the silence of the front, do not know why, or opened his mouth to say a word.


    Freedom is not very clear.


    After walking for a long time in the sea, the three men stopped at a very deep place.This place is also very dark, even if it is a big demon like qingtianjun, you can''t see the scene here.


    It was not until the king of mountain shaking demon took out a pearl from his arms that the king of Qingtian saw the scene ahead. It turned out that there was a bronze door in front of him.


    There are many patterns on the bronze door, but I don''t know what it is.


    Some of them look like monsters, monsters of hundred nationalities.


    "This is..."


    Even qingtianjun is here for the first time.


    White tea is a well-informed person in the demon land, but he will never know the secret here. The secret here has always been known only by the highest level of demon land. When there was a demon emperor, only the demon emperor knew about this place. Even if he changed his dynasty and faced the enemy, the demon emperor would tell the secret to the next demon emperor, whether it was the enemy or not It will.


    The last demon emperor of the demon clan was Emperor Wu. Before his unexplained sudden death, the demon emperor also told this secret to a great demon with profound realm.


    In this way, the secret has been passed down from generation to generation. Now, it happens to be that the mountain demon king and the star night demon king know it together.


    They are about to leave the world, and the strongest one in the demon land should be qingtianjun, so the secret should be known to qingtianjun.


    Shaking mountain demon Jun looked at the bronze door and sighed: "if you know this secret, you may not use it for a lifetime. It''s really a day that no one wants to use it."


    Qingtianjun is still confused.


    "It''s a long story," said the demon king


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Many years ago, the demon clan and the Terran appeared together in this land. Many friars thought that the origin of the demon clan and the Terran was the same, but there was no evidence to prove it. However, from the perspective of morphology, it was really different.


    The demon clan is strong in the body, and the Terran is strong in the brain.


    Two ethnic groups appeared in this land at the same time. At the beginning, the demon clan occupied an absolute advantage. Although the demon clan had no wisdom at that time, the Terran was very weak at that time, so the Terran became the food of the demon clan, which was a very tragic period of the Terran.


    Until many years later, someone came up with the method of cultivation. The Terrans began to develop their own potential. They began to practice. They got absolutely powerful power from the practice. Those forces could make the demon clan feel afraid.


    The situation of Terrans and Demons began to change. Many monsters were hunted and killed by the Terrans. Except for some ethnic groups with strong blood ties, they were almost no enemies of the Terrans.


    Seeing this going on, the demon clan will be exterminated, and a demon beast of the demon clan has sprouted wisdom.


    "That''s the demon ancestor."


    Star night demon Jun calm and serious said: "we should thank, is the demon ancestor."


    The origin of the human race has the human ancestor, the demon family also has the demon ancestor naturally.


    "That demon ancestor is a dragon."


    Qingtianjun thinks it''s incredible. You know, there is no dragon family in this world. The time for the dragon family to die is at least tens of thousands of years ago. Let alone him, it is impossible for anyone to see a dragon in this world.


    "We always think that the demon ancestor is the offspring of many monsters at that time. Only in this way can we have many characteristics of other monsters and sprout wisdom."


    "The demon king in the starry night said solemnly:" the demon ancestor let the demon clan know what is cultivation, and he let the demon family keep its foothold. "


    At that time, the demon clan had been forced to the northern part of the demon land by the Terrans. The environment here was not as good as the mountains and rivers, so the Terrans were not willing to settle here, and the demon clan was born with much stronger body, so they could live in a bad environment.


    But even so, every year there will be Terran friars going deep into the demon land to kill the monsters, trying to destroy them completely.


    At this time, the demon ancestor was born. He did not know how to change and became a human form. He went to the mountains and rivers to learn the cultivation method, improved it and then spread it to the demons. These monsters learned the cultivation methods, and soon became strong,


    after becoming strong, the whole ethnic group will become strong.


    Such a day let the Terran panic, began to have a Terran friar to kill that demon ancestor.


    But that demon ancestor''s blood is extremely strong, really few people dare to say can kill him.


    So no one could kill him until the end.


    Although the demon ancestor is strong, it can also be one person''s power, can not let the demon clan get rid of the predicament, can only let the demon clan continue to exist.


    As long as you live, you have a chance.


    Such a difficult life has been passed for many years, until one day, the demon clan has the first sea in addition to the demon clan.


    I don''t know who made the decision, but when there are monks in this world, there is one thing everyone knows, that is, if you cross that line, you will leave the world. It is a better world. It is handed down by mouth, but no one can describe the world well.


    Because those who have seen the world have left this world.Hearing this, qingtianjun thought of chaoqingqiu. He must have seen the world, but why did he come back? Why did he choose to leave the world.


    If Chao Qingqiu is still there, he must be the first to know what the world looks like.


    It''s a pity he''s not here.


    After the sea, you have to leave the world, so the sea is the strongest fighting force in the world, which is certainly not wrong.


    Therefore, when one side appears the sea combat power, the balance will tilt, no matter which side is facing, it will not be the same.


    The amount of the sea determines the overall combat effectiveness, that is to say, the sea is the basis for judging the combat effectiveness.


    The situation will change if there is one more demon clan.


    "At that time, we almost went back to the other side of the mountain and river."


    But at this time, the demon ancestor left the world, he died.


    He is the most important person in the history of the demon clan, but he still can''t defeat time and is still dead.


    "So it''s all back to the beginning."


    The demon king said: "the death of the demon ancestor made the whole demon clan fall into inexplicable panic. For the first time, they realized the horror of death, so they developed the mind to live forever."


    Longevity was born at that time.


    "Since then, mountains and rivers and demon soil, roughly maintain the balance of power, it can be regarded as peaceful."


    In the history of the whole land, there have been several major wars between the demon clan and the Terran, all of which are due to the fall of a monk in the sea on one side. However, no matter which time, neither side can completely defeat the other side.


    But the destruction of each other has always been what they insist on and want to achieve.


    "About ten thousand years ago, the Terran lost two monks in the sea, so the war began again."


    Ten thousand years ago, I don''t know why, the Terran fell into the sea, and their strength suddenly weakened.


    At this time, it was the opportunity of the demon clan, so a great war took place. It was an all-out war. But the real victory or defeat was still in their respective battlefields.


    At that time, the demon clan occupied an advantage and had already killed two Canghai. The strength of the Terran was no longer what it had been. As long as you try again, you can win the final victory. But who knows, at this time, someone has entered the sea.


    "That''s the first sword immortal in heaven and earth, and the Terrans may want to call him sword ancestor."


    Jianzu was the first sword immortal between heaven and earth. At that time, in the mountains and rivers, the cultivation system of the three religions had been determined. The monks in the world could only be the people of the three religions. Until the appearance of Jianzu, he went from an ordinary martial arts man step by step to the sea with only one sword.


    "The existence of swordsmen is really the most incredible thing in the world. It''s all the sea. I don''t know why, they must be more powerful. They should kill people more simply."


    Star night demon king, shaking mountain demon king and Qingtian Jun have never seen the sword ancestor, but they have all dealt with Chao Qingqiu. They know that the sword immortal is terrible. How amazing chaoqingqiu is, I''m afraid that it will be equal to the original sword ancestor. The birth of the sword ancestor will break the balance, and the good situation of the demon clan will disappear.


    In that war, the Terran lost three Canghai and three demon clan, all of which were killed by the sword ancestor.


    The terrible thing is not the appearance of a sword ancestor, but the appearance of a sword ancestor, and then the sword immortals.


    There is no problem with this sentence.


    "It was the beginning of another dark day for the demons."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    Before the demon clan had experienced the dark past, but finally came out relying on the demon ancestor. This time, the dark days lasted until 6000 years ago.


    Jianzu is a man, but his Kendo has created a lot of people. He is not a rootless duckweed born out of the sky. So when his name is very loud in this world, he began to teach people to practice sword everywhere.


    The so-called practice of sword is not swordsmanship, but practice and kendo.


    And he is very young, so when a young man makes up his mind to do something, it is easy to succeed because he has a lot of time to do it.


    Therefore, in the following hundreds of years, there were many sword immortals in the Terran. These sword immortals gradually became the main characters of mountains, rivers, and even heaven and earth. After that, the demon clan did not want to defeat the Terran, and the Terran possessed absolute strength, but did not rush to destroy the demon clan. The reason is that the three religions gradually lost their leading role at this stage of the story.


    Many Canghai friars don''t want to see such a situation happen, so there are some chaos on the mountain and river side, so there is no sword immortal to kill the demon soil.


    On the contrary, there has been a long period of peace, which is about ten thousand years.


    Over the past ten thousand years, people have left from time to time, but almost all of them are sword immortals. Few sea saints can leave, and few big demons can leave.


    This kind of calm lasted until 6000 years ago.


    Shaking mountain demon Jun looked at qingtianjun and said: "the story said here, there is no need to continue to tell, we still have to talk about this door."


    Six thousand years ago, many people knew that, so there was no need to talk about it, but we had to talk about it.


    "After the demon ancestor died, it was destroyed here, and this door was born with the death of the demon ancestor."


    The star night demon gentleman talks about this matter, in the eye is some cannot use the language to describe the mood.


    "We have said that after the death of the demon ancestor, we have encountered difficulties. In the final crisis, there is no lack of the possibility of being almost exterminated. This is the final details of the demon ancestor."


    Qing Tian Jun frowned, "what is in this?"


    The star night demon king looked at Qingtian Jun and said coldly: "you must swear with blood. Everything you hear from now on can''t tell others. You can only tell that person when you choose your successor. When that person knows, you also need to pledge with blood."


    Qingtian Jun looked at the demon king of the mountain shaking and didn''t speak, but he quickly swore a blood oath.


    This kind of thing, since he has been identified, naturally can not be shirked.


    Moreover, the most important secret of the demon clan should be treated with caution.


    "This is the body of the demon ancestor."


    Shaking mountain demon king looked at qingtianjun and said seriously: "the dragon clan has been destroyed tens of thousands of years ago. The demon ancestor is the first dragon and the most special one."


    Qingtian Jun looked at the demon king and asked, "how is it special?"


    "Other dragon clans are common with other demon clans. When time comes, they will be old and die when they die. However, the demon ancestors are still alive."


    Demon ancestor still alive?


    This is absolutely the biggest secret between heaven and earth.


    "But in the previous story, the demon ancestor is dead."


    Although qingtianjun didn''t hear all the things in the previous story clearly, he remembered them.


    The demon ancestor is dead.


    "At the beginning, the clan thought he was dead, but when they converged, they found that the demon ancestor did not die, just fell asleep."


    Star night demon king continued: "demon ancestor himself put himself in this door, do not know why, but absolutely still alive."


    Qingtian Jun frowned and said, "the demon ancestor is still alive. This is really the biggest secret, but what else?"


    The demon king continued: "the demon ancestor is the one with the highest realm in the world. Even if he is sleeping, he can give us a lot of help. For example, since he is sleeping, he may be immortal. No one in this world can live for tens of thousands of years. This is the eternal life that all people are pursuing, so the secret of demon ancestor cannot be known by others. "


    "In addition, the demon ancestor can also borrow


    "Help?"


    Qingtianjun doesn''t understand.


    "When we meet an invincible enemy and encounter the survival of the whole demon clan is difficult, we can borrow the power of the demon ancestor."


    With the power of the demon ancestor, he can become the highest and most powerful monk in the world, thus avoiding difficulties.


    Qingtian Jun understood that he could become the strongest person in the world by borrowing these powers.


    "We need to return what the demon ancestor gave us."


    If the demon ancestor is a bucket of water, then a bowl of water will be scooped out, and naturally another bowl of water will be poured into the bucket.


    Keep the water in the bucket so that you can borrow water in the next crisis.


    "So when we guardians come to the last day, we will pour water into the bucket."Star night demon Jun looked at Qingtian Jun and said quietly, "I am very old, so today I will not go."


    This is very helpless, because no one is willing to give up the hope of life. In the past many years, when the guardian found a successor, the previous Guardian had to enter the bronze door and never leave.


    Qingtianjun took a deep breath. This is the secret of the demon clan.


    He looked at the demon king and said, "master, don''t you still have a hundred years?"


    Shaking mountain demon Jun said: "the world is full of things, I may have to go mountain and river once."


    There are many more monks who are expected to be in the sea recently. The demon earth should go to see it no matter how, in order to know what the matter is. The balance between the Terran and the demon clan is originally reflected between the sea and the sea friars who must control the Terran.


    "You can go forward, maybe you don''t have to accompany the demon ancestor in the end."


    This is what the demon king said.


    "Qingtian Jun, you were born at the end of the day. You are so old that you can''t break the sea. If you can''t, you should protect the demon family."


    Star night demon king let calm said: "the whole demon clan can not find the second suitable person, so to find you, do you understand?"


    Qingtian Jun nodded slowly and agreed to come down.


    Shaking mountain demon Jun eyes have a lot of gratifying look, he looked at qingtianjun said: "now let''s see the demon ancestor."


    Shaking mountain demon Jun calmly looking at the star night demon Jun.


    The bronze gate was originally located in the North Sea. After six thousand years of war, the North Sea was opened up, and the bronze door fell to the bottom of the sea. On the contrary, it needs to be concealed.


    Star night demon king stretched out his hand to take out a thing from his arms, looking like a very small dragon shaped copper.


    There is also a groove on the bronze door, just like this dragon.


    I think it''s necessary to open the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    No one in this world has ever seen a dragon, because they can''t live for tens of thousands of years. Since they can''t live so long, they can''t see it.


    Of course, except for the star night demon king and the mountain shaking demon king, these two demon kings had seen the demon ancestor when they could become guardians. Now, Qingtian king will become the third.


    No accident, today''s star night demon king will die, so to speak, there are only two people left.


    After the demon king knelt down in the starry night, the demon king who shook the mountain also knelt down. The two demon kings opened the bronze door very devoutly, not because of the realm of the demon ancestor, but because of the things that the demon ancestor had done for the demon family, because of those things, they would have absolute awe for the demon ancestor, and also respect him from the bottom of his heart.


    Qingtianjun did not kneel down, because he had not seen the demon ancestor, so he did not want to kneel.


    This is not to say that qingtianjun has no awe of the demon ancestor, but that Qingtian Jun has some of his own persistence.


    The gate was pushed open by the star night demon king, and the next scene was destined to make qingtianjun unforgettable all his life.


    "Demon ancestor is on


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the gate was pushed open, there was a light, but the light was not dazzling at all. On the contrary, it was extremely soft. Qing Tianjun took a closer look and found that there was a huge cave here. At the top of the cave, there was a large stone inlaid on it. Only when the huge stone gave off a soft light, could it be like day.


    I don''t know what it is made of, but it looks like it should be similar to the night pearl. But since it is a night pearl, why is it so big?


    Qingtianjun thought about these things in silence. It was only for a moment. Soon his thoughts were completely recovered. He put his eyes under the huge stone.


    It is a huge dragon head!


    After the dragon head, there is a dragon body with unknown length. When it is coiled together, it looks like a mountain. In front of qingtianjun, the whole body of the dragon is black, and the scales are very smooth in the soft light. Qingtianjun can even see his own image in the dragon scale.


    The pair of black dragon horns look very strong, look carefully, at least ten feet long.


    Then there is the dragon''s beard, still floating slightly in the air.


    This dragon, apart from not opening its eyes, can not see any dead state.


    Moreover, in a very short period of time, there will be extremely majestic pressure in the dragon''s body, which makes people feel very depressed. Fortunately, the pressure is intermittent, just like breathing.


    Also thanks to qingtianjun and the two demon kings are big monsters of the sea, they are not oppressed by the smell of the demon ancestor.


    Qingtianjun is a group of green snakes. Snakes and dragons have always been said to be the closest and similar in shape. In the mouth of storyteller on the other side of the mountain and river, it can be said that snakes can be turned into dragons.


    This is not the case.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    No wonder the star night demon king and the mountain demon king want to say that the demon ancestor is alive.


    Yes, the dragon can''t see that it is dead, but it gives people the feeling of deep sleep.


    Deep sleep, do not know when to wake up.


    Looking at this dragon, even people like qingtianjun feel very nervous. If it is really the demon ancestor, it will be at least tens of thousands of years from the date of his birth to the present, and can exist for tens of thousands of years. Let other friars know that they will covet the secret of longevity. No wonder this is the biggest secret of the demon clan.


    Star night demon king stood up, in the eyes in addition to piety, there is no other emotion, "demon ancestor on, Guardian Star Night Worship demon ancestor."


    With these words, the star night demon king kneels down to this dragon nine times, can let such a demon king make such behavior, can only be the demon ancestor.


    The same thing, the demon king of mountain shaking also did it again.


    Qingtianjun stood and looked at the dragon for a long time, and finally knelt down. He worshipped the Dragon seriously, and then said very seriously: "the demon ancestor is up!"


    Apart from the dragon''s whiskers, there was no other movement. After seeing it, qingtianjun set his eyes elsewhere. Beside the dragon''s body, there was a pile of white bones.


    Look, it should be the skeleton of some ancient fierce beast.


    "That''s the purple cloud demon king."


    Star night demon Jun looked at the white bone and said, "Ziyun demon king is the guardian of the previous generation. You should have heard of his name."


    Ziyun demon king is also a legendary demon king in the demon family. This demon king has always been the first of the demon family since the day of his achievement in the sea, because on the day when he achieved the sea, he beat all the big demons of the demon family. After a beating, he naturally became the first of the demon family.


    For the next thousand years, Ziyun demon king was always the most powerful one in the demon clan. He fought against the sage in the mountains and rivers. He even went to the Buddha land to kill the Buddha land sect leader. Anyway, his life was wonderful enough. No demon family did not know his name, and no demon family would feel that Ziyun was not strong.Of course, no matter how strong people are, they will be defeated by time one day, even if the world has always thought that Ziyun demon king is likely to leave the world in the way they want most.


    But in the end he died in the word time.


    "In the last ten years of his life, he found us, and Zhenshan and I were brought here by him. Like you, after he handed us the dragon shaped copper piece, he stayed here, poured all his accomplishments into the body of demon ancestors, and then waited to die. I don''t know what it''s like to stay here until death, but it must take a lot of courage


    "Now it''s my turn," sighed the demon king


    When Chao Qingqiu left the world, he once said, "what this world gives me, I give you all.".


    This is the cause and effect, and also the coming and going of this world.


    Just like the monks in this world, practice is not only to explore the mysteries of their own body, but also to take from the world. When death comes, the body and Qi in the body are returned to the world.


    This is coming and going.


    It''s amazing.


    Qingtianjun looked at the dragon and asked a question that almost all guardians would ask when they met the demon ancestor for the first time, "does the demon ancestor have a chance to wake up?"


    Star night demon Jun smiles, as if thinking of his own, when he stood behind this door, it seems that he also asked the purple cloud demon king, that Ziyun demon king should have asked other big demons.


    But there is no answer.


    Shaking mountain demon Jun said: "since Liuxiang can cut itself apart and appear in today''s world, the madman in the fog mountain can support it until now. It is really possible to realize the word" longevity "in the world


    Longevity is what all friars are looking for, but all monks clearly know that if they want to live forever, they have to leave the world and go to the fairyland.


    If you can''t become an immortal, you can''t live forever. But either the demon ancestor, the sage of Yanhe in the fog mountain, or the willow lane that divides itself into two, they are all pioneers on the road of longevity.


    And in this, the situation of demon ancestors is different.


    Both Liuxiang and Yanhe rely on foreign things. One of them is on his own research. The other relies more on the blood of Zen Taoism and reading books.


    And the demon ancestor only depends on himself.


    By his own strong body.


    "After knowing this secret, the former guardians did not study the blood of the demon ancestors, and there were few opportunities. Those dragons were very difficult to reproduce, and they could not have offspring with other races. At last, they had no way to see them die."


    "So there will be no dragon in this world before those guardians have thoroughly studied the mystery."


    "No one knows how the demon ancestor was born from heaven and earth, so we can''t find the source."


    Qingtian Jun suddenly frowned, "master, since you said that the demon ancestor is the first Dragon between heaven and earth, how does the demon ancestor reproduce?"


    This is indeed a very important question. How did the demon ancestor appear in the world for the time being, but since there was only one dragon at that time, how could they reproduce.


    "It''s dragon eggs."


    Shaking mountain demon Jun said in a low voice: "it''s a mystery that the demon ancestor appears, but since he has appeared, he can reproduce. Naturally, there is a reason. It is because the demon ancestor has a dragon egg."


    Qingtian Jun frowned. In the previous story, when the demon ancestor appeared in the demon soil, he was just a demon who gave birth to intelligence. He also needed to steal academic methods from the Terrans. How could he take the dragon eggs with him.


    "Inside the egg is a female dragon."


    It''s interesting. If it''s not a female dragon, how can it reproduce?


    Qingtianjun looked at the dragon and was silent for a moment. "All the dragons were born by the female dragon, and the eggs hatched. How could the demon ancestor be born out of thin air? What''s more, the demon ancestor is so different, sleeping for tens of thousands of years, it''s strange."


    If we really want to be more serious, there will be a lot of unclear things, such as where the first man in the world came from, where the first chicken came from, and where the first dog came from.


    So when people want to be serious, they are afraid to think about it.


    Of course, it is necessary to explore the origin of this demon ancestor. After all, this is not an ordinary dragon.


    "Will the demon ancestor come from heaven?"


    As soon as qingtianjun said this, both the star night demon king and the mountain shaking demon king stopped talking. They all turned their heads and looked at qingtianjun. The guardians in history had not guessed the origin of the demon ancestor, but no one had ever thought that the demon ancestor would be an alien.


    Qingtianjun was the first.


    "What is the proof of this?"


    Shaking mountain demon king extremely serious said: "Qing Tian Jun, say your idea."


    Qingtian Jun continued: "if the demon ancestor has always been a human thing, why suddenly born, this is the first doubt."


    "The second point is, if the demon ancestor is really a human thing, why is it still not death after tens of thousands of years after his death? If we look for the reason from the blood of the demon ancestor, then why is it not so in the later dragon clan?""The demon ancestor is so special that he doesn''t look like a human thing."


    "Antlers like deer, head like camel, eyes like rabbits, necks like snakes, abdomen like mirage, scales like fish, claws like eagles, palms like tigers, ears like cattle."


    Qing Tian Jun took a look at the Dragon again, and then said seriously, "if the demon ancestor is a stranger from the outside world, it can make sense."


    "We all know that only immortals can live forever. If immortals come to the world, can they live forever?"


    Monks can''t live forever. They have to leave the world to live forever. In the past tens of thousands of years, when they thought about this, they all said that they were not strong enough to live forever. However, not many people thought that their long life might be due to the unsuitable environment.


    Maybe even an ordinary person can live forever in the fairyland, but it needs to be strong to leave the world and break the channel between the human world and the fairyland. Therefore, people strive to practice, but the essence is to leave this world and everyone can live forever.


    "Suppose we live forever because the environment in the fairyland can transform our bodies so that we don''t grow old or die. After the transformation of our bodies, will we still be able to maintain such bodies when we return to the human world?"


    "Of course, it may be because of the environment, so after the human life, longevity seems to be OK, but only in the way of deep sleep!"


    These are the inferences of Qing Tianjun, but it seems to be very reasonable. The word "longevity" is really too tempting for people.


    The demon king of the starry night was silent. He had never heard of this statement, nor had he thought about it. This is the first time today.


    But after hearing this, he felt that there was some truth in what he said. This idea was the most terrible. If the immortal could come to the world, would the people in the world go to fairyland again.


    Whether there is only one world in the fairyland and whether there is only one human world in the human world are all put in front of them.


    It''s just that no one can answer.


    If there is only one fairyland, and there is only one fairyland, and the fairyland can only go from the human world, then those ancestors who left the world are extremely powerful beings. If one day, they want to return to the human world and just have evil intentions, who can deal with the whole world?


    This is undoubtedly the worst possible.


    If people who are stronger than the sea are not allowed to appear in the world, will they fall into the sea or destroy the world directly?


    You can put feathers on an egg, but not a boulder.


    This is the truth.


    When qingtianjun thought of this, the whole person''s look was not very good. If he had not seen the demon ancestor and didn''t know these things, he would not think so, but at this time, he had to think more.


    A person''s thinking is related to his vision, that is, the higher he stands and the more he knows, the more different he will have on a matter.


    The mountain shaking demon king and the star night demon king were shocked, but no one spoke. In fact, regardless of whether the demon ancestor was a human thing, he was kind to the demon clan. Since he had it, what they were doing now was reasonable.


    The star night demon king heard a lot of words tonight, because he was very clear that he would never see this world again, so he was very willing to stay with the mountain shaking demon king and Qingtian king for a long time.


    It will make him feel at ease.


    This is the last time he deals with the world.


    But there are a lot of things to say, so that''s it.


    The star night demon king looked at Qingtian Jun and said, "after I died, the demon family is short of a big demon. The one from the Xishan clan can enter the sea."


    Qingtian Jun didn''t speak. The demon king worried and said, "there is a demon king in the Xishan clan, and another one is afraid that the demon soil will be disordered."


    The demon king of the starry night laughed and said, "the old man of the Xishan clan wants to be the demon emperor with all his heart, so he wants another big demon from the Xishan clan. However, the young man is not willing to see such a situation. Therefore, he goes into the sea, and the war begins in Xishan. The two men will have a war. In my opinion, the old man has lost his spirit That young man''s knife must be quick. "


    Xishan is definitely one of the most brilliant monks in the demon land now, and there is a great possibility that he can become a monk of Canghai in the future.


    Besides, he has some friendship with qingtianjun.


    "If the two fight, the son will be free again, and another one will be needed."


    The star night demon king looked at the Green Sky King and said: "this is a big world, maybe the next one may be your baby girl."


    Qingtianjun smiles and doesn''t speak.


    The star night demon king waved his hand and didn''t say anything more. He just went to put away the bones of the purple cloud demon king and handed it to the mountain demon king. Then he sat down.


    He looked at the big gate. It was very quiet.


    Qingtian Jun knew what this meant, so he saluted the demon king at night and began to go out.


    The demon king of the mountain shaking gathered his bones and went out with him.Two monsters close the door.


    Star night demon king sat in this, watching the door slowly closed, and then seriously looking at the huge dragon.


    "Demon ancestor, protect our family for thousands of generations!"


    With these words, the star night demon king began to pour his cultivation into the dragon. It would take a long time for a great demon to give all his accomplishments for thousands of years.


    But when he began to instill his own accomplishments into the dragon, the dragon''s eyelids seemed to be lifted.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "There may be two people in this world who know the truth."


    Qingtianjun and Zhenshan demon Jun were walking on the road when they came. He suddenly said such a sentence.


    "Well?"


    "If the demon ancestor can wake up, if chaoqingqiu is still alive."


    "What a pity."


    Yeah, it''s a pity.


    The demon ancestor has been sleeping for tens of thousands of years, and Chao Qingqiu also left the world in Luoyang City. If you want to know the truth, it is impossible.


    Then who will look for the truth of this world''s longevity and other secrets.


    It''s really something I can''t say clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Some people walk in the sea, and think about the secret of the world, some people stay in the small town, keep their wounds.


    Some people are watching the snow in Luoyang City.


    This is not the snow last year.


    Last year''s snow was over, and this is the third snow after that.


    This is the third year.


    In the past three years, nothing particularly important happened in the world. In Luoyang City, there was a school mission. Those people didn''t know what to do. When they came to Luoyang City, they said they wanted to discuss with the emperor Yanling about what Yanling should do in the future. The emperor also received them, but after half a day, those people left Luoyang City.


    This negotiation has collapsed before it has started.


    It was impossible for Yanling emperor to accept the conditions they proposed. So when their conditions were still so difficult to accept, the Emperor gave up any idea of continuing to talk with each other and naturally would not be interested in it.


    So the reconciliation between the mountain and the human world has become the past.


    There are many things in the world, but there are few spring and Autumn on the mountain.


    It''s just spring and summer.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The first snow of this winter appeared on the third day after the light snow. The snow in Luoyang city is very heavy. It seems that the whole city is covered with snow-white cotton wadding. There are two sea people in Luoyang City, so the city is very quiet. The street is quiet, and there is no hawker''s voice.


    Only the sound of snow could be heard.


    A baby became a child and then a teenager. He grew very big. Although he was still a teenager, his height was the same as before. The woman was surprised to find that if he grew like this, his appearance would be the same as before without any change.


    That''s what it is.


    When the woman snowed, she finally stopped her work, took a cup of tea and came to the eaves, looking at the young man who had a vague appearance at that time.


    The young man looked at the snow, warm voice said: "if there is no accident, soon that person will come to rub rice."


    Naturally, the woman knew who he was talking about. In the past three years, when the first snow fell, ye Changting would come here to eat. This is normal, but the Sword Fairy can no longer pinch the young man''s face, because the young man has grown up and knows how to resist.


    The boy looked at the snow and continued: "every year he comes here, he wants to know something in my mouth. If he comes again this year, I will tell him some."


    The woman exclaimed. After all these years, she did not look old. It was because she began to learn the sword. Although she was not very talented, she could still walk on the road of cultivation after some practice. Therefore, the change of her age is not very obvious.


    But the body is aging, even if the process is slow.


    It''s just that even if she started practicing sword, she just wanted to spend more years with the young man around her. She didn''t have any other ideas, so she was still not interested in many things and didn''t want to know.


    Looking at the snow in Luoyang City, the boy suddenly said, "I''ve been watching the snow here for several years. I''m tired. After watching this one this year, we''ll go for a walk elsewhere."


    He chose to leave the world many years ago because he was tired. That was because he had seen the world all over. There was no place he had never been to. What he had seen now is also what he had seen before. If he was tired, he would feel bored at the beginning.


    Since it''s boring, it''s easy to get tired.


    There is no place where you can''t be tired.


    The woman did not think deeply, she just asked with a smile: "after tired, where to go to have a look?"


    "Go to Beidi and stay on the edge of the North Sea for a few more years."


    The woman looked at the boy and asked in a soft voice, "if you go to the north, there will be some danger. If you meet the danger, I can''t protect you."This sentence has been pushed forward for several years. If someone says such a thing to Chao Qingqiu, it will surely be regarded as the biggest laughing stock under this day. Who is chaoqingqiu? How can he need the protection of others.


    In other words, no one can kill Chao Qingqiu.


    Of course, that was a few years ago.


    Now Chao Qingqiu is just a teenager. I don''t know why, but he hasn''t started practicing sword yet.


    Although he had killed people earlier, he was not a monk.


    I don''t know what he''s waiting for. According to his experience in his previous life, it''s really simple. Except for some difficulties in becoming a sea, it should have been a smooth road before.


    Before the sea, only time can stop him.


    "Don''t worry. I have plans after I leave Luoyang City."


    Facing Qingqiu, he looked at the woman and wanted to say something. He saw a figure coming from the snow.


    Chao Qingqiu shut his mouth.


    The woman got up and did something else.


    Ye Changting is here again.


    After he sat down, he sat down with Ye Changting for a moment, and then began to serve dishes.


    Just this time, it''s the hot pot of Qingzhou government.


    Few people know that Chao Qingqiu is a member of Qingzhou government. He has no obsession with hotpot, but when he wants to eat it, he will eat it.


    In the hot pot, there are bright red peppers rolling, Chinese prickly ash and fragrant leaves occasionally appear, and green scallions occasionally appear in the bright red soup, which is interesting to watch.


    But ye Changting also saw glutinous rice in the soup.


    "How can there be rice?"


    "This is a way of hot pot seasoning. Add some glutinous rice. I haven''t tried it before. I''ll try it now."


    Before the hot pot, the woman was boiling hot, but in this snowy weather, it will soon get cold, so I took a look at Ye Changting towards Qingqiu.


    Ye Changting attached two wisps of sword Qi to the bottom of the pot, and then the hot pot was boiling hot. It was really strange for a sword immortal to do such a thing.


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t have any idea. He just reaches out and puts a piece of tripe in the pot. Other people need to hold it with chopsticks, so that he doesn''t know where to go after his belly gets hot. But who is Chao Qingqiu? As long as he wants to eat it, he can''t run away.


    So after putting it down, he said, "you come to eat with me every year. I think it''s interesting that you come to eat with me every year, so this year I want to tell you something about tianwai."


    This is only a sentence of Kung Fu, the tripe will be good.


    So even if ye Changting is very surprised and wants to know what the so-called tianwai thing is, he has to wait for chaoqingqiu to finish eating this piece of tripe.


    So he waited.


    "What''s out there?"


    When Chao Qingqiu finished eating, he asked a question that he had always wanted to know in recent years. Before, Chao Qingqiu always answered one sentence.


    Today is also a sentence.


    "There are fairies out there."


    If the conversation has always been like this, then the meal is meaningless. So when Chao Qingqiu put down a duck sausage, he said the second sentence, "but they are a group of unfriendly immortals."


    Immortals are the ultimate pursuit of friars. They are the highest level that human beings can reach. They have eternal life.


    But why say they''re not friendly.


    Ye Changting took a piece of lotus root and took a bite. Knowing that Chao Qingqiu had finished eating duck intestines, he asked, "how can you see that?"


    Chao Qingqiu puts down a goose sausage in the hot pot again.


    "The duck intestines and goose intestines are similar in length, but they really taste different. Their taste needs to be tasted happily. I''m not talking nonsense. Maybe no one in the whole mountain and river likes these two things more than the people in Qingzhou Prefecture."


    Whether this sentence is nonsense or not needs to be seen by different people. For example, ye Changting thinks it is nonsense at the moment.


    Because Chao Qingqiu said this sentence, it means that the next time he opened his mouth, he would finish eating goose intestines and put in the next thing.


    So another piece of duck blood went into the pot.


    "There is a passage between tianwai and the fairyland. I went to the end and wanted to enter the place. I found that the place was meaningless. So I went back to the passage. I didn''t know why. Someone followed me."


    Chao Qingqiu picked up the piece of duck blood and said before eating it: "I don''t know if he wants to come to the world to have a look, but I feel that he has made a killing plan for me and put it into action."


    Looking up at the crossbeam above the head.


    There are many people in this world who want to kill Chao Qingqiu, but if they want to, they can''t. They can only kill Chao Qingqiu or be killed by Chao Qingqiu.


    No one has done this, so all of them were killed by Chao Qingqiu.


    So was the man in the aisle.


    It could be a fairy.But still died under the sword of chaoqingqiu.


    "He''s the most powerful opponent I''ve ever met, but that''s all."


    Ye Changting thought of Chao Qingqiu''s coming back from tianwai and finally killing the sea in Luoyang City. This is the first time that ye Changting really feels the power of chaoqingqiu.


    "And there''s one thing I''ve discovered, which is more important than someone trying to kill me."


    Chao Qingqiu looked at Ye Changting, said such a sentence, and then ate a taro, which put down the chopsticks.


    After putting down the chopsticks, he said something about tianwai. He just said it here. Even if he wanted to continue to say something, he would not talk about it.


    Ye Changting took a deep breath. "I have seen a similar world."


    "This is a similar world in which there is no longevity, and it is not a strong one. The strongest monks in that world may be climbing stairs."


    This sentence makes Chao Qingqiu have some interest. He looks at Ye Changting and says, "is that an independent world?"


    There is an independent world outside the human world and fairyland. If there is one, it will make people feel very surprised. At least, it shows that there is more than one world.


    Ye Changting shook his head. He was silent for a moment and then said, "maybe it''s not a world."


    "It may just be equivalent to Wushan or something like that. It''s just that the place is very large. If it''s opened up by manpower, it''s really terrible."


    "How strong is that man?"


    Ye Changting said calmly, "maybe one day, I can reach that height."


    This is Ye Changting''s confidence. In fact, it will also be Chao Qingqiu''s self-confidence. Give them time, they will not think that they are inferior to others.


    "Since you have existed in a world, you have left at last?"


    Chao Qingqiu was very interested in asking, "if you can leave this world, will you break that world?"


    Ye Changting''s expression was old and smooth, "yes, I cut open the world with one sword."


    A sword cut open the world, will the world collapse like the fog mountain?


    This is something to worry about.


    "The world doesn''t collapse. I''m here."


    A sword cut open the world, so ye Changting appeared in the world, that''s it.


    It was accidental to come to the world, but ye Changting found a very interesting thing, that is, he came to the world, and had something to do with another place.


    "So I think I can find the answer here."


    Ye Changting is a visitor from the outside world. This is the most clear thing about chaoqingqiu. However, it is not clear where chaoqingqiu came from, or somewhere out of the sky.


    If we say that the world is one level higher than the human world, so ye Changting comes back from there, then is it not to say that the world and the fairyland are the same.


    But if the world and the world are at the same level, how can ye Changting come here.


    Ye Changting thought for a moment and took three bowls.


    Three bowls of different sizes.


    The largest bowl was placed by Ye Changting in the nearest place to chaoqingqiu. He said, "this is the fairyland."


    Then he put the second largest bowl in front of him, "this is human."


    Then the smallest bowl was placed in the second bowl and calmly said, "this is the world."


    With these words, ye Changting looks at chaoqingqiu, believing that chaoqingqiu can know what he is talking about.


    It''s not that hard to understand.


    Of course, the premise is that Chao Qingqiu and ye Changting can understand.


    "This is a big fog mountain."


    Chao Qingqiu came to a conclusion. Then he looked at Ye Changting and said calmly, "so you are standing on the Bank of the torrent of time."


    This is the final conclusion. It is the conclusion drawn by Chao Qingqiu after listening to so many words. There is no other statement.


    The word "time" is as charming as Changsheng, or even more charming than Changsheng, because Changsheng is infinite time, and the word "time" contains many other meanings.


    This is the relationship of inclusion and inclusion.


    So as long as you understand time, you will definitely understand longevity.


    Looking at Ye Changting towards Qingqiu, "there will be you in the future, so the tone has been set. I seem to be relaxed."


    Chao Qingqiu was tired of the world, so he was ready to leave. Whether he left or died in the world, it was a way to leave. But at last he changed his mind because someone wanted to kill him outside the world. Although he failed, Chao Qingqiu saw something else, so he wanted to stay. As for what he stayed for, he temporarily changed his mind They didn''t make it clear.


    But it should be a meaningful thing, otherwise he would not.


    It can also be interesting.


    And Chao Qingqiu knows that it is meaningful for him to do so, so he will do so.


    Ye Changting is fascinated by the hot pot. People like them don''t want to know too much. Finding the answer is one of the things ye wants to know. At first, there is another.That''s to see the world outside that day.


    In the place where he lived before, no one has ever been to the fairyland, or even reached a certain level. It is very difficult to move forward.


    He was one of the few, and as for leaving the place, he might be the only one.


    Human beings are always curious about the unknown.


    That curiosity drives them to do a lot of things.


    "So it won''t be long."


    "This is an active and passive problem. If it is passive, it is at any time. If it is active, it has to wait."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The hot pot is cold, because ye Changting is gone, and he is gone, and the sword Qi is gone, so the hot pot begins to be cold, and a thick layer of oil is soon formed on the surface of the hot pot.


    Look at it and feel no appetite.


    Originally, Chao Qingqiu didn''t want to eat too much, so he didn''t feel that he had lost his interest.


    He stood up, looked at the snow that had not stopped, and said calmly, "let''s go."


    The woman said, but did not ask why, because she was not interested in this matter, but soon she went to get the oil paper umbrella and stood under the eaves.


    And, of course, with the sword on his back.


    That''s enough.


    Chao Qingqiu stepped out of the eaves, and then an umbrella was raised to his head. He didn''t speak. When he walked out of the courtyard, he would go far away.


    The woman walked beside him and asked softly, "what did you say?"


    She wasn''t interested in what she said, just wanted to talk to Chao Qingqiu.


    "I told him the secret. He seemed to be a little scared, but I thought it over carefully. It should be that he couldn''t scare him. Then he went to practice sword."


    Ye Changting is already in the sea. If he practices his sword well, he will go to his original state.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "in my whole life, apart from losing to that woman, I have never lost a fight with others. However, I have not felt too happy to surpass others. Maybe I feel that fighting is meaningless, so I am tired after being invincible."


    "And now?"


    "Now, I still don''t think there''s anything good to see in the world, but I think it''s interesting to stay here. As for what''s going to happen in the future, I think it''s really not good to stay in a certain place for a long time."


    Not so good, so go.


    These two words are enough time for them to see the gate. Even if it is a vast expanse of white, it is easy to distinguish the tall gate.


    "You talked about Beihai before. You have your own plans. How do you plan?"


    "You talk about being bullied?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s simple."


    When he said this, Chao Qingqiu had already walked out of the gate. He stood in front of the gate and took a step forward. This is the step that chaoqingqiu has become a swordsman in the realm of righteousness.


    Since he is a swordsman in this realm, he is the most powerful swordsman in the world.


    The first three realms of swordsman are righteousness, calming spirit and sword spirit.


    But he has not been in this realm for a long time, and then he has taken a step forward. This time, he is the most powerful swordsman of Ning Shen state in the world.


    Then step three.


    Sword spirit!


    Step four.


    After four steps toward Qingqiu, he became the most powerful monk in the world.


    Chao Qingqiu smiles.


    Then he took a step further.


    This is Taiqing.


    It was these five steps that Chao Qingqiu became the most powerful monk in the world. When he got here, he stopped.


    "Almost?" he asked


    The woman had been practicing for many years, but she was still a little swordsman who calmed the mind. Of course, she thought it was almost the same.


    She said foolishly, "Mr. Chao, why don''t you step into the sea?"


    Looking at her, he said seriously, "that''s too fast."


    The woman did not care about the meaning of this sentence, just said: "almost."


    PS: ten thousand words chapter, monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    Chao Qingqiu can''t stay in a place for long because he has seen everything.


    Li Fuyao is not such a person.


    So he watched the snow for three years in Qiufeng town and fished for three years. Of course, he also talked about books for three years.


    Three years is a long time for common people, but for Li Fuyao and Ye Sheng songs, it is just a matter of flick of a finger.


    The children in front of the small courtyard have already scattered. In the past three years, the children have changed from one group to another, but no one can let the young storyteller really teach them how to practice swords. As time goes on, it will naturally give birth to a heart of retreat.


    For the people in the small town, if Li Fuyao can really teach those children to practice sword, it''s better. If not, it''s not unacceptable. Ordinary things are not bad things.


    Anyway, they can still hear the young storyteller telling stories in the restaurant every day. The storyteller is still a Sword Fairy. That makes it even more interesting.


    After all, this ordinary storyteller is different from Jianxian storyteller.


    In the evening, Li Fuyao was walking from the restaurant to the courtyard with a small crucian carp. On the way, he met many people in the small town, and they all took the initiative to say hello to Li Fuyao. Many children were looking at the young storyteller in front of their courtyard. Maybe these children were thinking that if this was taken in by the young Sword Fairy, it would be really It''s a step up.


    It is a pity that Li Fuyao didn''t look at the children except to say hello. So when he walked out of the street, there were sighs and sighs.


    After walking through the lane, you will soon walk to the courtyard. If you look from a distance, you can see the smoke in the yard and live with ye Shengge for three years. Even if he said that he was just his friend at the beginning, but as time went on, no one believed it any more. Since no one believed it, he just didn''t say it. As for friend or other relationship, Li Fu was the only one It''s not that important.


    Push open the gate of the courtyard and put the fish in the kitchen. Ye Shengge sits on the bamboo chair under the eaves.


    Cooking smoke is true, but it''s not ye Shengge who makes a fire in the kitchen. She has so many talismans. If you put a piece of it into it, you can already do it.


    Li Fuyao took a bench and sat beside her. Looking at the scene in the yard, Li Fuyao said casually, "it''s really hard to say anything like this. Maybe it will take me a few years."


    When ye Shengge arrived here three years ago, he told Li Fuyao that he would go to the Buddhist land with her after he became the realm of spring and autumn. At that time, ye Shengge did not think how long it would take for Li Fuyao to become the spring and autumn state. However, three years later, Li Fuyao is still in a twilight state.


    This means that they may have to stay here for a long time, maybe three or five years.


    "The sword spirit has reached the outside of lingfu. It only needs an opportunity. It seems that it is not easy to find this opportunity. Otherwise, you and I will fight for life and death?"


    Li Fuyao is not joking.


    Ye Shengge said expressionless: "if you fight life and death, you will die very ugly."


    The serious injury suffered three years ago has been healed. This small town has not been visited by outsiders for three years. Naturally, ye Shengge has not taken any action in the past three years, but it does not mean that ye Shengge''s combat power has declined.


    On the contrary, her realm is more profound. If Li Fuyao wants to attack her now,


    his own fate will be even worse than that of wushanhe.


    Li Fuyao looks at ye Shengge and thinks that he can do something about it. Although ye Shengge can beat him, he will definitely use all his strength. Once he uses all his strength, a pair of wings behind her will bloom out. At that time, it will look really strange.


    "You still don''t think the wings look good."


    Women''s intuition has always been very accurate, not to mention ye Shengge such a smart woman.


    Li Fuyao was speechless for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    "If you think it''s good-looking, if you don''t think it''s good-looking, you can only say it''s good-looking."


    Sometimes women are a little overbearing.


    Li Fuyao sighed and wanted to get up and go to the kitchen room to vent his anger at the fish. The fish could not speak anyway, but he soon noticed that ye Shengge''s mood was not quite right.


    He stood up and looked at ye Shengge''s trembling body and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Shengge doesn''t speak, but frowns slightly. Obviously, he is enduring great pain. Sweat is already growing on his forehead. Li Fuyao quickly goes to ye Shengge and wants to pour a sword into her body, but he is soon stopped by Ye Shengge''s eyes.


    She took a look at Li Fu, and then she was silent for a long time. At last, her brows stretched out and breathed deeply. The sweat on her forehead gradually faded away. Then she opened her mouth and said, "those wings want to drill out."


    "It was the master''s talisman who suppressed the wings for me before. Later, after the talisman was broken by me, I thought that as long as I didn''t use the air engine recklessly, there would be no problem, but I didn''t think that it would want to drill out by itself."There is a sense of helplessness in Ye Sheng''s song. In this world, the higher the realm is, the more free they are to control their bodies. The demons who are transformed into shapes may, for various reasons, change back into animal forms. However, there is no demon cultivation in the spring and Autumn Period that makes them produce something.


    If ye Sheng''s song is just a demon clan.


    However, she is also the offspring of Ye Sheng and Luan Niao. Her blood is extremely strong, but this blood will also bring her many problems. For example, now, after the realm is up to now, she can''t control the changes in her body.


    Looking at ye Shengge, Li Fuyao frowned and said, "if it''s painful, let it be born. No one else can see it in the yard."


    Ye Shengge did not speak.


    Li Fuyao seemed to understand something. He looked at ye Shengge and said, "I think that pair of wings are still very beautiful."


    Ye Shengge glanced at Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao said quickly, "I like it very much."


    Ye Shengge ha, in the end or stand up, let that pair of wings born out.


    And then there''s the tail behind it.


    It''s more beautiful to look at.


    There are many ancient ferocious animals recorded in Shanhai ancient books, but none of them can match the current Ye Sheng song.


    She has a beautiful face and a pair of beautiful wings.


    These two things together, it is more beautiful.


    Li Fuyao held his cheek and asked, "the higher you are, the more obvious it will be. When you reach the sea, will you become a bird?"


    Become a bird?!


    Ye Shengge gives birth to some anger on her face for the first time. No matter how powerful the women are, there will be some similarities between them.


    Ye Shengge a pair of wings born, do not know why, see the scenery in front of him and fly up, soon to the courtyard over.


    Not far from the courtyard, there is a high-rise building. On top of the high-rise building, there is a group of people looking far away from the fence.


    "This is..."


    When they saw the woman over the courtyard, they were all silly.


    If this is an ordinary woman, it''s OK, but this one, how can it be an ordinary woman?


    There is a general woman with a pair of wings behind her, and there are tail wings behind her?


    A group of people were shocked, "there are monsters!"


    The sound was very loud and soon spread out, so soon many people saw the courtyard according to the sound.


    "There are monsters!"


    All of a sudden there was a lot of noise in the town.


    There was a lot of sound.


    There were a lot of people running around the town telling each other, and many people began to run to their homes and pick up sticks and other things.


    Qiufeng town is their home. They never want to leave the town. They find that there are monsters in the town. What they want is to kill them.


    So it didn''t take long for the streets to be full of people, especially in the alley in front of Li Fuyao''s small courtyard.


    There were a lot of people. All of them looked at the woman who was still hovering in the air. All of them grasped the sticks in their hands.


    In the courtyard, Li Fuyao felt that the atmosphere was not right, so he came out from under the eaves and opened the gate.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at a crowd of people standing outside the gate of the courtyard, Li Fuyao raised his eyes and asked, "what do you do?"


    Li Fuyao has been in this town for three years, telling stories every day. Almost everyone in Qiufeng town knows him. However, ye Shengge has not been out of the courtyard several times in the past three years except fishing. So many people just know that the daughter-in-law of the young storyteller is this woman, but the name and age of the woman are unknown.


    "Mr. Li, do you dare to ask if the one in your yard is a demon?"


    This is the person who had seen Li Fuyao leave in the restaurant before. He knew that Li Fuyao was extraordinary, so his speech was still euphemistic.


    Li Fuyao looked at him without saying anything.


    Another old man with white hair said, "Mr. Li, if the man in your yard is not a man, what about you?"


    The old man did not dare to look at Li Fuyao''s eyes, but looked at the door to make himself brave.


    "I''m not a demon." Li Fuyao said, "she is not a demon either."


    The voice is flat, but can''t be denied!


    "You''re lying. I saw clearly that the demon girl gave out a pair of wings. If it was a person, how could it have wings?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I saw it too. The witch must not be a human being!"


    Li Fuyao stares at the two people who open his mouth and just says, "I said, she is not a demon."


    Ye Shengge is a kind of Taoism, and is the youngest monk in the spring and Autumn Period in the world. Although there is a demon blood in her body, Li Fuyao can''t accept her and ye Shengge can''t accept it.Li Fuyao said again, "if you don''t have anything, just leave."


    But no one wanted to leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    Everyone stood in front of the door, no one spoke, and no one wanted to leave. Now they were able to make sure that the one in the yard was a witch. Since she was a witch, she would be killed. That''s what they thought.


    Mountain spirits did harm to people many years ago, but it didn''t last long. This is because they always unite as one and are not afraid of these demons.


    After many years, there was an evil spirit in Qiufeng town. They soon remembered what happened many years ago, so they were not afraid.


    What''s more, Li Fuyao''s influence over the past three years is still mild. They don''t think Li Fuyao is a bad talker.


    So right now they''re in front of the door.


    Li Fuyao looked at them and didn''t do much. He stood at the gate of the courtyard, where ye Shengge had fallen.


    Just looking at his back.


    Li Fuyao didn''t have much hatred against the demon clan. After all, he had friends in the demon clan, such as Fenglv, such as Qinghuai.


    Of course, he also killed many demon monks, because they wanted to kill him, or to do something bad. Anyway, Li Fuyao didn''t have a bad feeling towards the demon family, but ye Shengge was not a demon in any way.


    Although she has some demon blood in her body, she has been practicing Taoism since she was born. After that, she has killed many demon clans. For example, in the fog mountain, she has definitely made contributions to the Terran.


    Naturally, this kind of thing is not known to the common people living in the secular world, but it does not mean that they can call ye Shengge fairy.


    Li Fuyao was a little angry, but he was trying to restrain himself.


    "She is not a demon. On the contrary, she has killed many demons."


    This is the first thing he wants to say.


    So it''s very serious.


    Li Fuyao looked at these people and continued: "even if you know that there is a demon land in the north of this mountain and river, you will never have a chance to have a look. Naturally, you will not see the demon clans on that land, and do not understand that the war between Terrans and demon clans has never stopped."


    For the past six thousand years, the Terran and the demon clan have maintained a balance of power, so both sides have never experienced a big war. However, in these years, many friars died in the demon land, and more swordsmen. Some demon clans who sneak into the mountains and rivers will be killed by the Terrans.


    There''s no big war, but there''s a lot of undercurrent under the calm lake.


    Things are also big. It''s like Chao Qingqiu killed Beiming in the North Sea, and later fought with many big demons in the demon land. All these are evidence to prove that the Terrans and the demon clans are not friendly.


    "You have always been guarded."


    Li Fuyao said stiffly, "she is the one who guards you."


    "It''s a man, not a demon."


    The Yanling dynasty always wanted to get rid of the control of the school because it was not easy to be controlled by people. However, there was a very realistic thing in front of them, that is, once the Terrans and demon clans started a war, they must be the mountain people who would protect the mountain and river, and only they could have the ability. The army of human beings was like a tide in the demon clan Under the attack, it will be vulnerable.


    Friars have always been the guardians of this mountain and river, although when there is no war, people feel that they will only oppress these people.


    Li Fuyao said a lot of things, not from feelings, but from every story he said in the past three years.


    But the people still seem to be indifferent.


    This is a small town in a small border country. It seems that no other place is so afraid of monks in this world.


    So they''re holding sticks and trying to rush in all the time.


    "Mr. Li, you have said so much, but do you know that these monsters want to eat people?"


    Monster cannibalism is something that has been deeply rooted in their minds.


    It''s terrible.


    Li Fuyao suddenly understood that no matter what he said to them, it would be useless. So he closed his mouth, stepped back a step, and walked into the courtyard.


    He can''t buy a sword in the courtyard. If he wants to meet anyone in the yard, he can''t buy anyone.


    There was a tall man who bit his teeth and was going to rush inside. But when he was about to step on the steps, his legs softened and he fell down. No one saw how he fell, only his legs began to bleed.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and the people present.


    His face was very calm.


    It is almost impossible for a group of ordinary people to enter the courtyard, even if it is to pile them with human lives.


    There is a great difference between a monk and a mortal.


    Even the weakest friars will not be able to compete with them.


    "If you want to die, you can try it."


    Li Fuyao has never been a good talker. His experiences in those years have already made him develop a special character.It is absolutely not clear to ordinary people.


    They think Li Fuyao is a good talker, but in fact, when he wants to kill people, he will never be like that.


    Li Fuyao ignored them and just closed the door.


    I walked into the yard.


    Those who left the door were ignored.


    Ye Shengge is in this yard.


    Li Fuyao stares at ye Shengge, looks at the wings behind her, and calmly says, "I don''t think it''s bad. If they don''t feel good, don''t pay attention to them."


    When it comes to comfort, Li Fuyao is really not very good at it, but ye Shengge, such a brilliant woman, doesn''t need to be comforted.


    She looked at the sky and said nothing.


    Li Fuyao wants to go over and hug her, but there is no reason to find out, and ye Shengge is not so fragile.


    "I''m a little tired."


    Ye Shengge said something. Li Fuyao wanted to comfort him, but he still didn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    All the people of Qiufeng town gathered outside the courtyard gate, and the whole town seemed to be empty, and there were no more figures.


    Outside Qiufeng Town, there is a not so spacious official road, which is the only way for Qiufeng town to lead to the outside world. Of course, you can only go this way.


    At the moment, there was a carriage on the official road. The driver was a teenager. The young man had a beautiful face, red lips and white teeth. It was very comfortable to look at it.


    Sitting in the carriage is a middle-aged man, he is holding a volume of books, is whispering readers.


    This official road is not peaceful and orderly. Therefore, it is very difficult to feel bumpy after walking for a long time. However, the middle-aged man sitting in the carriage just held a book and did not feel so.


    "Mr. water, this time we started from the Academy. Why did we have to take a carriage and waste a lot of time.


    ¡±


    listening to this, Mr. Shui just said: "the Taoist of Ye Shengge is in Qiufeng town. It took Confucianism a year to find out. We have to spend another year to come here in order not to disturb the wind. Some people in Taoism have tried to kill the evil girl before. Naturally, they will be vigilant, but they will not leave here, It''s just looking for death. "


    The young man looked at Qiufeng Town, which he could see faintly in front of him, thought for a moment, and then asked, "since you want to kill people, do you have to be more careful?"


    Mr. water put down the book in his hand and said calmly, "the witch can''t walk away. This time, we must kill her here."


    It took Confucianism a whole year to find out the foothold of Ye Sheng''s song, and then asked him to do it. This time, it was a plan of Confucianism to make sure that everything was safe and sound.


    The young man laughed and stopped talking. Others didn''t know. However, he knew that the Mr. water in the carriage was the most brilliant scholar in the green water Academy for hundreds of years. Originally, this Mr. water might have entered the school, and was said by the elder of the green water academy that he might become a powerful candidate for teaching in the future When he was a boy, Mr. Shui had already expressed his unwillingness to leave the green water Academy. The dean of the Academy had no choice but to let Mr. water stay in the Academy.


    Originally, I thought that this would affect the realm of Mr. Shui. But who knows, Mr. Shui went very fast in Lvshui academy, and soon became a monk in the spring and Autumn period. After that, no news came out. After more than 200 years of closure of Lushui academy, he once appeared in the mountains and rivers to kill the Taoist priest.


    If this is a success, not to mention anything else, this Mr. water will be regarded as a famous man in the world.


    Of course, I just want to think about it. If you kill ye Shengge, you can only keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, if ye Sheng knows about it, it''s self-evident what will happen.


    Near Qiufeng Town, the carriage slowed down. With the eyes of Mr. water, you can see that almost all the people in this town have gathered in front of the distant courtyard.


    Looking at this scene, the teenager asked, "what''s going on?"


    Mr. Shui frowned: "although it is imperative to kill ye Shengge, it should be kept secret no matter what. Even when so many people kill ye Shengge, they can''t keep their mouth shut."


    At this moment, sir, how can we not nod when it''s dark


    If the situation in the town is not obvious, we can only watch it first.


    So the carriage stopped somewhere in the street and looked at the distant scene quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao appeared again and opened the gate.


    Look at the people who don''t want to leave.


    The man who had been cut to his legs by a sword had been arranged to the back. Now in front of him were some women.


    Li Fuyao frowned."I think it''s better not to let women get involved in this kind of thing."


    When they said this, several sword lights appeared in their eyes.


    With the appearance of the sword light, many people fell down, not dead, but could not stand up.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but if you really want her life, I''ll kill you first."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    When dealing with the people at the foot of the mountain, sometimes it doesn''t take much effort. Just do something. Before today, everyone thought that Li Fuyao was a good storyteller. After today, no one can connect him with the former storyteller.


    After today, Li Fuyao is the sword fairy who once left the imperial sword in the restaurant.


    He looked at all the people with a calm expression. Other emotions appeared on the faces of many people, but they did not move. By this time, it was almost dark.


    It''s getting late, it''s a little difficult to see the faces of others, so they haven''t left yet.


    Li Fuyao closed the door again.


    "I remember that you beat me up the first time you went up the mountain. At that time, I wanted to have a chance to beat you too. But you walked so fast that everyone could only follow you. It was very difficult to beat you up."


    This is what Li Fuyao said from the bottom of his heart. There are many young people in this world, but none of them can be compared with ye Shengge. It is very difficult to beat her.


    Ye Shengge was a little agitated, but Li Fuyao''s words still brought her to her senses. She looked at Li Fuyao and said, "if you want to beat me, you can only go in the sea."


    Only in the sea, not that Li Fuyao will surpass her in the sea realm, but only the sea can make them in the same realm.


    According to the current state of Ye Sheng''s songs, when Li Fuyao became a monk in the spring and Autumn period, ye Shengge would soon become a monk who ascended the building. They would never be on the same level. Only when they became a vast sea, would she slow down, and Li Fuyao would have a chance to catch up with her.


    Li Fuyao vomited, "a monk like me, who became a late bloomer, often has a very high achievement in the end."


    "Your dream achievement will be particularly high."


    Ye Sheng''s song is a little straightforward, but there is a sense of ridicule in the words. This is something that others can never get here, and only Li Fuyao can get the chance.


    "How long have you not seen the green snake you like?" Ye Sheng song seems to have some temperament, casually asked.


    Li Fuyao takes a look at ye Shengge. After he left Wushan, he has never seen Qinghuai again. Now, it may be about seven or eight years.


    In all, Li Fuyao has been practicing sword for more than 20 years. If he is a general martial artist with good talent, he will be able to make some famous swordsmen in the world. If he is more talented and has some opportunities, he may become a first-class expert in the world.


    But for a monk, twenty years is nothing. But who knows, it is in these twenty years that Li Fuyao has been able to walk all the way to the twilight and become a famous figure in the world. And everyone knows that ye Shengge has become a monk in the spring and Autumn period after he has practiced Taoism for more than 30 years.


    It''s a short time.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his sore eyes and asked an interesting question, "what did you think when she came to challenge you in the mountains and rivers?"


    Ye Shengge did not answer, and suddenly she did not want to mention the green snake.


    Ye Shengge said, "you really don''t care about her identity."


    It''s a little exclamation, but I don''t know who Ye Sheng''s song is for. The Terran and the demon clan are the same, the swordsman and the demon clan are the same, and the swordsman and Taoist friars are also the same.


    Ye Shengge moved his lips and wanted to say something.


    But in the end, I shut my mouth.


    Two people look at each other, each has his own emotions in his own eyes.


    Just at this moment, there was a sound at the gate.


    Li Fuyao stood up and quickly opened the gate of the courtyard. It was already dark at this time. The people in the small town had left here. At the moment, a strange face knocked at the door.


    A young man looked at Li Fuyao with a smile.


    "Excuse me, does a girl named ye Shengge live here?"


    The smiling teenager looked at Li Fuyao and was very kind.


    Li Fuyao is becoming more and more serious. Not many people will know that ye Shengge is here. At least in this small town, no one knows that the person living here is ye Shengge. Therefore, when the youth can accurately name ye Shengge, Li Fuyao already feels bad.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Fuyao asked cautiously.


    "My husband is in the carriage and wants to invite Miss ye out to meet him."


    The young man continued to speak, but the expression of this


    time was different from that before, and it became more and more other. It was very strange.


    Li Fuyao, standing at the door, didn''t feel the killing or anything else. If this young man was a powerful monk, he would surely feel Qi. But he didn''t have any Qi in him for some reason.


    On the contrary, it was the one in the carriage with the magnificent air engine. He was a great monk, and at least he was in the spring and Autumn period.Li Fu shakes his heart and reads to move. In the room, the moon and the grass are gradually green. The two swords have disappeared in the yard and appear at the end of the long street.


    The green silk sword has not yet moved.


    Looking for the immortal sword has always been in Li Fuyao''s sleeve.


    The young man said with a smile, "to be honest, my husband came here only to kill people."


    The word "homicide" appeared a little cold from the young man''s mouth. He looked at Li Fuyao and continued, "don''t you want to invite guests back to sit down?"


    "An uninvited guest is not a guest."


    With these words, Li Fuyao walked out of the gate of the courtyard, closed the door, and ignored the boy. Instead, he turned to look at the carriage that had been standing in the street.


    In the carriage, the water gentleman was closing a book when he lifted the curtain.


    Li Fuyao is standing on the long street. Mr. water looks out of the carriage.


    Just at a glance, Li Fuyao determined the realm of that man. It was definitely a realm of spring and autumn.


    After knowing the realm of Mr. water, Li Fuyao was somewhat unconvinced. After all, although Mr. water was a state of spring and autumn, the one in the yard was the most powerful monk in the world.


    The young man is not a monk. If he visits tonight, what are their chances of winning?


    Li Fuyao was just thinking a little. Mr. Na Shui had already said, "you are a swordsman with pure sword spirit. When you look young, you are already in the twilight. I think it''s Li Fuyao."


    Li Fuyao now has nothing on his body. The green silk sword has never been hung around his waist. He does not speak. He just quickly makes the grass on the corner of the street gradually green and steals it here.


    But he unconsciously, has already grasped the bright moon sword.


    The moon is like the moon in the sky.


    This is a battle of life and death that starts without talking. Li Fuyao is a little relaxed. After all, ye Shengge is also behind him when he is defeated in the end. Therefore, he will spare no effort.


    A brilliant sword light soon appeared in the night sky.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The young man stood in front of the gate of the courtyard. He heard that the people over there had begun to fight. He quickly opened the gate. The boy walked a few steps and looked at the Ye Sheng song in the yard. He said quietly, "daozhong, it''s a little interesting."


    Ye Sheng song did not put away the pair of wings before the song, this time to see this young man, do not know why, then gave birth to a strong uneasiness.


    "Who are you?"


    This is another question I asked before.


    The young man smiles and says: "if those old guys, you may have heard my name. You little guy, you should have no more, but today is to kill you. If you don''t tell your name, it seems that there is something bad, then you can hear clearly. My name is Pei Lushui."


    Pei Lushui, a somewhat feminine name, is actually the name of a teenager. If you think about it carefully, you will feel a little strange.


    But at this time, ye Shengge couldn''t bear to think about it. She had already smelled a very dangerous smell on this young man.


    She brought her momentum to the top.


    A big war is imminent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qiufeng town is quiet. After entering the night, there won''t be many people thinking about walking around the street, not to mention those things that have happened before.


    But at this time there were still two people on the street.


    A middle-aged scholar with a volume of books pinned to his waist, and a middle-aged scholar with a thick air of books was wearing a Taoist robe, and his expression was indifferent.


    Looking at the bright moon, can you see the person reading on the lake side by side


    "It doesn''t matter whether the moon can shine through the lake. As long as you can kill him, these things are very simple."


    The middle-aged Taoist looked at the front and felt the breath of climbing stairs. He said calmly, "he is a member of your Confucianism, but if he wants to kill Shengge, he should have died."


    "It''s not easy to kill." The scholar looked at the moonlight falling to the ground and said, "Pei Lvshui, this is a better guy than you and me. Anyway, it takes some effort. Besides, there are saints on the cloud. If you kill him, the sage on our head will be angry."


    The middle-aged Taoist asked, "it''s reasonable for a Taoist monk to kill you a Confucian monk."


    It is reasonable to say that killing people is the truth that only middle-aged Taoist can tell.


    In fact, the scholar is more powerful. After all, he is the leader of the whole school and the leader of Confucianism in the world. As for the Lord of chenxie mountain, he may be better at fighting.


    Liang Yi said: "if he wants to kill Shengge, the ending is already doomed. In the past, I might as well see how the girl of Shengge deals with it. But now, the girl is not in a good mood. I''m going to kill him."


    With these words, the Lord of the temple will walk towards the courtyard. It was in this place three years ago that Liang Yiyuan killed a monk who went to the building thousands of miles away. His present state of mind is no longer what an ordinary monk can explain.Su Ye calmly said: "Pei Lushui is the ancestor of Lushui Academy. He is the best in the world in terms of realm or whatever. He has disappeared for so many years. I don''t know what the state is now. Although he has committed too many mistakes, the realm is true and it is difficult to kill. But this is not a problem for you Liang, but the problem is that you have to wait to kill him. ¡±


    Liang is also a little confused.


    Su ye said with a smile: "tonight or some night, as long as Pei Lushui reappears in the world, he will surely meet Lin Hongzhu."


    Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, was destroyed by the school. Many Confucian monks were his enemies, just like Zhou xuance of the school. However, in addition to Zhou xuance, there was another person Lin Hongzhu must kill, and that person was Pei Lushui.


    "Pei green water in the past to steal the forest red candle practice, in the magic religion for a long time, and finally able to break the evil religion quickly, and it was his credit. It is because of his credit that there are many things that he did not pursue. Of course, there are many schools in the palace, and many things are not one person has the final say, checks and balances, so there is such a situation."


    "Lin Hongzhu hates him deeply. Now that he reappears in the world, do you think you can take the wheel?"


    Although Liang didn''t know about that period of time, it was enough to know something about it. After thinking about it, he asked, "you and I have people inquiring for information. Where did Lin Hongzhu get the news?"


    "Can you see through him?"


    Su ye took the book that was not around her waist in her hand, and said with a smile, "let''s talk about entering the cloud. After watching the battle of Lin Hongzhu tonight, I went back to clean up the mess in the school palace. Everything was dealt with completely, and I was in the cloud."


    Su ye said this, is telling Liang Yi that he has decided to enter the cloud.


    Liang also ignored, stopped and said: "what''s the difference between first entering the cloud and then entering the cloud? This is not the critical moment. If you enter the cloud first, when I enter the cloud, I''ll ask you, what''s the difference between entering the cloud at this time and entering the cloud at that time?"


    Su Ye stopped and said seriously, "I really think you have a Zen saying, or you can go to the Buddha land to have a look."


    Liang''s face was expressionless, just spit out a rolling word.


    Then there was a hearty laugh on the long street.


    Su Ye seldom laughs so happily.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The young man didn''t want to talk nonsense. After saying a few words, his momentum was revealed. He felt like climbing the stairs. Ye Shengge''s expression changed slightly. This one was definitely better than the one he met three years ago.


    She was nervous and took a look at the long street.


    After Li Fuyao went out, there was no news.


    A pair of wings of Ye Shengge have been unfolded, and the momentum of the whole person has reached the peak, which is her most powerful performance and the strongest form.


    Now, Li Fuyao wants to see her.


    I didn''t think much about anything else.


    Only when she was ready to fight, the door of the house was pushed open.


    A creak.


    A man with white hair and a red robe came out.


    The man looked extremely cold, a head of white hair is moving with the wind, only to see that it is very difficult to provoke people.


    "Lin Hongzhu."


    The boy frowned.


    "Long time no see, green water."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    Green water, red candle, green hair and white hair.


    Old friends have new enemies.


    When Lin Hongzhu came out of the room and came to Pei Lushui, he recognized Lin Hongzhu at a glance. The monks in this world, I''m afraid, can''t recognize those saints, and they don''t know the temple masters. But they will know Lin Hongzhu and he will.


    Because Lin Hongzhu is so special. His white hair, his red robe and his face are easy to recognize.


    Not to mention Pei Lushui, such an old friend.


    He looks like a teenager now, but his eyes are full of vicissitudes, which means that his age can never be just a teenager.


    "Lin Hongzhu, I thought that the next time I met many years later, it would be your death time, but I didn''t think that maybe it''s my time to die now."


    Pei Lushui sighed a little. He looked at Lin Hongzhu and said with a smile, "you have always kept that in mind. You are really a stingy person."


    There are a lot of stingy people in this world, which are not very important. As long as Lin Hongzhu is also stingy, it can explain many problems. At least for Pei Lushui, as long as Lin Hongzhu is that stingy person, he still keeps those past in mind.


    It''s not a good thing to be remembered by a monk.


    Looking at Pei Lushui, Lin Hongzhu said, "my practice is still useful to you. You should have opened up that new road now."


    At that time, Pei Lushui sneaked into the demon sect and pretended to meet with Lin Hongzhu. The main purpose was not to destroy the evil cult, but he heard that Lin Hongzhu had found another way to cultivate himself. Therefore, he wanted to learn from Lin Hongzhu to prove his own path. Finally, everything went smoothly. He sneaked into the demon sect and got the trust of Lin Hongzhu Finally, he let the evil cult perish. He went back to the green water academy and began to study the Dharma. He wanted to take advantage of the sea.


    However, after the practice, although it could be regarded as smooth sailing, he finally stopped at the stairs and failed to move forward. He understood the reason why he was not qualified enough. Therefore, after climbing the stairs, Pei Lvshui spent hundreds of years studying the sea and finally thought of other ways. Therefore, he later learned that ye Shengge was in this small town, He came. He not only wanted ye Shengge''s life, but also wanted to train ye Shengge''s flesh and blood into a furnace of great elixir.


    Then he can be reborn and become a first-class cultivation wizard in this world, and then he may be hopeful of the sea.


    The temptation of Canghai to a person is so strong that he risks coming here. When he came, he thought that Liang would be waiting for him here. He also thought that there would be other powerful men here. He even thought that Su ye would stop him from killing ye Shengge. But he never thought that there was no other person standing here, or even Lin Hongzhu.


    This demon sect leader has not been walking in the world for many years. This time he came to kill people.


    Pei Lushui said: "it''s OK for brother Lin to remember and hate the past, but I really think that the present green water is not as good as brother Lin?"


    At that time, he used Lin Hongzhu''s cultivation method to prove his way, and he has benefited a lot. Now he is climbing the stairs. Facing Lin Hongzhu, a colleague climbing the stairs, he is really not afraid.


    After all, Lin Hongzhu''s cultivation method was clearly placed in front of him without any omission.


    He can say that he saw Lin Hongzhu clearly.


    Under such circumstances, Lin Hongzhu wants to surpass him. According to Pei Lushui, it is something more difficult than going to heaven. This kind of thing will never happen.


    But he is still facing the murderous Lin Hongzhu. In fact, it is hard to say whether he will win or not.


    Lin Hongzhu didn''t want to say any more. He walked forward and spread his red robe. It seemed that there was a sea of blood in the yard.


    Lin Hongzhu was the leader of the demon sect. Before his Highness the king of Chu achieved great success, he was the most powerful one in the field practice. At first, he was a Confucian monk. Later, he did not know how to open up a new religion. Although he failed in the end, he was said to be the cult leader. However, he did not die in that war, but disappeared for many years When he appeared in the world, he became several monks who ascended the stairs, but few people saw Lin Hongzhu''s hand.


    See Lin Hongzhu put out his hand.


    At first, in Beihai, Lin Hongzhu took the furnace of holy elixir and attracted all the friars. However, he did not fight with anyone. In the demon land, he met many powerful demon monks. However, those battles took place in the demon soil, and no one saw them.


    Before he and Zhou xuance had a fight in the border town, he was stabbed in the chest by his ancestor, Xu Ji, who was the strongest swordsman in the world at that time. It was not impossible to kill Lin Hongzhu with one sword, but he left Lin Hongzhu''s life in the end.


    In those days, Lin Hongzhu had fought, surpassed and defeated, but not all of them were in a desperate situation.


    Lin Hongzhu''s situation at the moment is far from so critical, but when he makes a move, he is the strongest means.The sea of blood seems to appear in the yard, from the red robe of Lin Hongzhu, which flows to Pei Lvshui''s heart.


    Ye Shengge is just a bystander, but she has been shocked by the sea of blood. She quickly retreats to the eaves to guard her mind.


    There are many monks who go to the top of the world, but there are only a few who really have the chance to fight for the top three. The ancestors Xu Ji and Sheng Jing, who were not dead at the beginning, Meng Jin, Li changgu who had not yet died, Li changgu, GuanLiang, Suye, and Lin Hongzhu, who were not dead at the beginning ¡£


    If you add another one, you will only have su Ye''s friend, Wang Fugui.


    After Xu Ji, Meng, Jin, Shengjing and Li changgu failed to climb the stairs, there were only a few people who could fight for the top three.


    These people do not include Pei Lushui, but this is not to say that Pei Lushui is not strong. It is just that he did not walk in the world in these years, that''s all.


    Every step of Lin Hongzhu''s advance was accompanied by the tremendous pressure of heaven and earth. He was only one step away from becoming a great monk in the sea. He felt that he could not explain the truth clearly.


    Pei green water''s face did not change, but he did not know why. A lake appeared in front of him. The lake was green, but it was a dark green color.


    Looking at it, I feel very sticky.


    There is a green lake here, and there is a sea of blood behind. Before the two meet, something is empty in the middle. Lin Hongzhu''s eyes are firm and he continues to take a step forward.


    The sea of blood collides with the green water.


    It''s like a huge stone was heavily smashed into the lake, and then it aroused countless waves. The sea of blood and the lake intertwined in the yard. Although these two people haven''t done much, this is the most powerful means.


    The intersection of the two places is a strange scene. Ye Shengge is now under the eaves of the house, but it is like standing on the bank, looking at a strange scene in front of her. Even though she is a Taoist, she is a little nervous.


    The battle in the yard is very strange, but the one on the street outside the yard seems to be much more normal.


    Li Fuyao carried the bright moon sword, and the grass was gradually green, which was his fighting method in the past.


    Mr. Shui said that he wanted to kill ye Shengge. In fact, it is no different from wishful thinking. The fundamental winner or loser of this war is Pei Lushui. Of course, the premise is that the two who appear in the town climb the stairs and don''t get involved.


    Looking at the main beam, Su Ye is the most important person in this war.


    The sword light rises from time to time in the long street, of course, and soon dissipates in the long street. Mr. Shui is a spring and autumn monk anyway. Facing Li Fuyao, who has amazing killing power, although he can''t get the upper hand completely, he will not be defeated soon. This is impossible. If it is so easy, his state of spring and autumn should be in vain.


    Besides, Mr. water has been said to be a great monk who is expected to catch up with Su Ye. How could he be so simple and defeated.


    Holding a Confucian classics, he suddenly appeared with a pen in his hand. He wrote a few numbers to a place in the long street, and then a white light appeared. Li Fuyao handed out almost nine swords before Li Fuyao, but each sword failed to fall in front of Mr. Shui.


    Grass gradually green in the long street waiting for an opportunity to move, did not rush to this side.


    Mr. Shui frowned slightly. He has lived for hundreds of years. He has never seen a swordsman like Li Fuyao. In fact, he has only a few swordsmen who have passed the sword. However, Li Fuyao is a different kind of swordsman, which makes it more difficult.


    Li Fuyao retreated. When the light of the sword dissipated, he stood still. The fairy sword in his sleeve was ready to move, but was held down by Li Fuyao. Although this fairy sword has been given priority to him, the sword itself still has wisdom, which is different from the green silk sword.


    If Li Fuyao indulges, it is likely that this will not come to a good end.


    Holding the bright moon, he flicked away with a sword. Under the sword, the sword was very strong. From here, he cut off a big tree in the long street. After cutting off, the sword would not stop, and soon attacked the white light before.


    When the white light meets the sword light, the stalemate lasts for a moment. After a moment, it has already dissipated. Mr. Shui looks at this scene, and slightly retreats a distance of about a Zhang. The whole person leans back and gives up the idea of trying to stop the sword.


    The majestic sword spirit almost wiped his face and broke through the stone wall of the long street behind him. He heard a roar and smoke and dust everywhere. After he stood up, Mr. Shui wrote the words of benevolence and righteousness on the Confucian classics in front of him.


    These two words fell on the Confucian classics, but soon spread out on it, and two white lights bound to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao handed out a sword before. He was not surprised by the scene. He didn''t know about Mr. water. But judging from the short fight, he was really in the spring and Autumn period.


    Take a deep breath, the body of the sword is like the bright moon, the bright moon burst out a dazzling sword light in the night, only that sword light was born, so I was trapped in these two white lights, just like two fish swimming into a small pond, struggling.Since the struggle could not be reached, it was a tragic fate, so soon the dark sword light dissipated to the long street.


    Li Fuyao lifted his sword, pulled out a sword flower, and chopped it to one of the white lights.


    The sword Qi attacks, temporarily alleviates these two white lights, wants to turn Li Fuyao into the fish.


    Li Fuyao retreated about a foot back, drawing the grass gradually green towards Mr. water.


    Only a moment later, when the grass grew green, it swept over half of the long street and went to Mr. water.


    The sword is majestic and full-bodied. It doesn''t look like a cover up.


    Mr. water frowned slightly, which was what he thought was strange. Monks in this world had their own magic weapon. When fighting against each other, their minds should be on this one. Few people could control two magic weapons at the same time.


    Even if there are, they can only be strong and weak.


    Li Fuyao now holds a sword against the enemy. In some cases, it should be the sword in his hand that is his own life sword. In this case, what is the explanation for this flying sword?


    And it''s so powerful, what do you say?


    Mr. water put his mind on the two silk threads, but now the grass is getting green and killed in front of him, he can only take his mind back and look at the sword.


    This will be convergence, the light there will be weak.


    Li Fuyao easily cut through the two lights with a sword, and then made a sword in front of him.


    The light of the sword cuts through the night, and once again appears in front of Mr. water. Mr. water''s face changes slightly, and he retreats, while lifting his pen, he writes a few words on the Confucian classics in front of him.


    This time, these words did not spread out, just used to block the sword light.


    Li Fuyao slightly squints, but also some helpless.


    It is not easy for swordsmen in twilight and spring and autumn to maintain balance of power with friars in spring and autumn. Li Fuyao is still looking for opportunities, so it is really not easy to kill the opposite.


    Not only is it not easy, it should be said that it is difficult.


    Mr. water stopped in front of the stone wall and was silent for a moment before he began to say, "it''s really extraordinary. In time, you may be the second Chao Qing Qiu. Can you kill you then?"


    The second Dynasty is Qingqiu, and the evaluation is very high.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "it''s really good to let people hear that, sir."


    That''s great.


    "In that case, you can''t live longer," Mr. water said


    "That''s what a lot of people I met before said."


    "May I ask you, sir, but a monk of the academy?"


    Yeah?


    Mr. water shook his head slowly.


    Li Fuyao gave a sound. He didn''t talk much nonsense. He just got up with a sword.


    Just this time, the moon sword, out of hand.


    With the grass gradually green, they went to Mr. water.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    The scene after the collision between the sea of blood and green water has always been very strange, but on the whole, the sea of blood has more advantages. Pei Lvshui frowned, but failed to prevent the sea of blood from spreading to his side. Before, in the long street, Su ye said to Liang Yi that the bright moon of Liang Yi might not light up the green water. Later, Liang also replied that if he could kill people, it would be OK.


    Now Lin Hongzhu not only dyed the green water red, but also killed Pei green water here.


    Pei Lvshui spat out a large mouthful of blood, and then the whole person''s face became pale as paper, and the scene in the courtyard suddenly disappeared. Lin Hongzhu was still in a red robe, standing in the middle of the courtyard, while Pei Lushui was standing opposite him, looking at the essence was not very good.


    Lin Hongzhu said indifferently: "you have looked at my road again, so what, today or you die."


    Lin Hongzhu has always wanted Pei Lushui to die, so he won''t let him go today.


    Pei Lvshui gave a miserable smile, and then said, "Lin Hongzhu, do you think that even if you surpass me, you can kill me?"


    Lin Hongzhu didn''t speak. He just kept climbing. He wanted to give a fatal blow.


    As he walked through the courtyard, the wind around him became a sharp blade, blowing in front of him, and then came to Pei Lushui.


    It seems that there are countless knives falling on Pei Lushui between heaven and earth at the moment. One blade after another is drawn on his body, which makes him look extremely miserable and bloody.


    Lin Hongzhu stopped, and then looked down at the blood of Pei Lvshui and laughed.


    It''s like I got what I wanted.


    Pei Lvshui''s face was ferocious. After a moment, he said with a grim smile: "Lin Hongzhu, I can''t eat that girl. I''ll eat you today!"


    With these words, Pei Lvshui began to have green light gathering in front of him. Soon, a green skull appeared in front of him. After a while, the skull opened its mouth and made a very strange move.


    The skull seemed to be breathing in.


    However, with this inspiration, the situation in the courtyard changed. Countless air machines poured into the skull''s mouth from a distance, and then Lin Hongzhu''s red robe flowed towards the other side. Lin Hongzhu looked at the red robe that was pulled to the other side, and his expression was extremely calm.


    "What else did you see when you saw my way?"


    At first, Pei Lushui sneaked into the demon cult to know Lin Hongzhu''s cultivation method. Later, he did succeed. After he had Lin Hongzhu''s method, he did not follow Lin Hongzhu''s practice, but went out of the other way.


    It''s just that no one has ever thought that Pei Lushui, the ancestor of Lushui academy, has been practicing such evil methods.


    Looking at the green skull, I''m afraid that many people will think that Pei Lvshui is the real villain.


    "My capital is not high. If you want me to move forward step by step, I will never get to the sea. I can only find a new way. Canghai, this is the sea that all monks in the world want. Do you think I don''t want it? Do you think I''m willing to watch myself blocked in climbing stairs all my life? I''m not reconciled to it! "


    Pei Lushui had already begun to be crazy. He grinned grimly, looked at Lin Hongzhu and said, "you have talent, but you just want to change the world. Even if the world is muddy to this point, you can''t change it alone. You don''t understand. So many saints on the cloud end acquiesce in this matter, don''t you understand? This situation is maintained by them together! "


    Pei Lvshui was laughing wildly, and on the other hand, he was letting the green skull suck Lin Hongzhu in front of him.


    The skull bit off, right on his shoulder, and the white teeth went deep into the flesh.


    Lin Hongzhu''s face turned white. Looking at this scene, he was still very calm. "It''s a heresy and can''t go for a long time."


    "What can''t last long? If I can kill you today, who can say I''m a heresy?"


    Pei green water a pair of eyes have become green, looking at the extreme infiltration of people, at the moment Pei Lushui is not like a person, but like a ghost.


    Ye Shengge looked at the scene and thought about the sage of Yanhe who had seen in the fog mountain before. How similar the scene is now to the original one.


    It''s the same thing.


    Lin Hongzhu looked at Pei Lushui, "I said, you are going to die here today."


    He had been bitten by the green skull on his shoulder, but now his other hand had reached out and put it on the green skull and pulled it gently.


    Tear off a piece of flesh and blood.


    The skull is still sucking.


    Lin Hongzhu exerted a little force.


    There''s a bang!


    The green skull broke apart.


    Lin Hongzhu looked at Pei Lvshui, without any emotion in his eyes, "you can''t win me."


    Then, Lin Hongzhu reached out and a hand fell on Pei Lvshui''s chest.


    His eyes were full of green light, and he wanted to mobilize Qi to stop him, but it was still a step too late. Lin Hongzhu exerted a little force, and the spirit mansion was bumped into by a majestic air machine.Lingfu is the foundation of a monk. There is no lingfu. There is no monk. But at this time, it has been broken.


    Pei green water has shown a very startled expression, may be to want to know why he is not as good as Lin Hongzhu.


    Lin Hongzhu did not let go, but grabbed Pei Lushui''s body and quietly twisted his head off.


    And throw it out at will.


    Lin Hongzhu vomited a mouthful of blood, and his face became ugly.


    This is a battle to climb the stairs, but the process is not too good-looking, but the danger is still the same. Pei Lushui is really in a good state. Under normal circumstances, Lin Hongzhu has only a seven point chance to win.


    However, the will of both men and anything else can make a difference between victory and defeat.


    In comparison, Lin Hongzhu is better than Lin Hongzhu, and even can crush Pei Lvshui.


    Lin Hongzhu was a little tired. Looking at a bamboo chair under the eaves, he sat down and closed his eyes.


    He was badly hurt and can''t leave now.


    Ye Shengge looked at Lin Hongzhu sitting on the bamboo chair, frowning slightly, but soon walked out along the eaves and came to the gate.


    She wanted to know whether Li Fuyao had a chance to win the battle in Changjie, and if so, how he won.


    She even wanted to see if Li Fuyao could break through the day and night in this war and become a real swordsman in the spring and Autumn period.


    If she had become a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, Li Fuyao would have been included in the world''s history of practice just like her.


    And it has to be heavy.


    What''s more, Wushan river is still in the twilight.


    Wu Shanhe is the scene of morning and evening, and Li Fuyao is the state of spring and autumn. What does this mean? Naturally, it means that Li Fuyao can really crush the mountains and rivers of Wu and become a strong young swordsman in the world.


    Although the two have not really played, but so can meet after the matter.


    Think of this, Ye Sheng song''s mouth slightly cocked up.


    She stood at the gate and looked up.


    The distant scene, that''s all.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The bright moon has gone and returned. At the moment, Li Fuyao''s only sword spirit soared more than ten Zhang. A sword gang was born. He dragged the bright moon to the ground and saw a long light on the ground.


    When he was about to approach Mr. Nashui, Li Fuyao lifted his sword and pressed down. The world was almost silent at the moment.


    There was no more sound.


    A huge sword Qi, like a tree in one''s arms, gushes out from the sword. Few swordsmen in the world can reach the power of the sword.


    Mr. Shui picked up his pen, but before he finished writing, the sword spirit came to him. What can he do?


    there is no way.


    In the end, only the pen could be reached out.


    The Confucian classics came leisurely, crossed the pen, and then a light came out. After a moment, I could see where it was.


    It''s countless.


    Countless rays of light spread straight from one end of the long street to the other.


    There is too much light. Looking up at it at the moment, it looks like a long river or a cloud of light.


    Then a cloud of light came down.


    The first high-rise buildings on both sides of the long street, inch by inch, were crushed into powder by the light cloud.


    Then the clouds of light went down, and the walls on both sides continued to suffer.


    Behind the high wall is Li Fuyao.


    That Guangyun is Mr. Shui''s must kill shot, naturally extremely strong, but Li Fuyao does not want to be captured.


    Grass gradually green and bright moon return to his side, and the two swords line up. Next, the grass is gradually green, and the sword tip is aimed at the cloud of light, while the bright moon is the sword tip downward, and the hilts of the two swords meet, creating a scene of standing up to heaven and earth.


    It''s just that the two swords add up to more than six feet, and they are not as high as Li Fuyao alone. Even if we want to hold up the world, it''s not very meaningful. Fortunately, another long sword will come from a distance soon.


    Before the grass turned green, he became a sword to face the cloud of light.


    The three swords together supported the long street so that Li Fuyao did not have to bow down or bend down.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath.


    At the moment, even if the light cloud didn''t fall on the long street, the long street was full of Qi machines, like a minefield. Moreover, Li Fuyao was in this minefield. If he was careless, he would die.


    Li Fuyao stood in the distance, and the sword in his sleeve began to tremble slightly, as if to fight.


    At the moment, Li Fuyao still suppressed the sword, but soon, there was a majestic air machine knocking at the gate in lingfu.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes widened. He never thought about it. The so-called opportunity to break the situation is now.


    This made him feel at a loss, but soon he sank into his heart and forced a wisp of sword Qi into his fingers from his meridians. When the light cloud in the sky dropped a wisp of sword Qi, the sword Qi would be directly cut off. Then Li Fuyao walked towards the distant Mr. water step by step.Mr. Shui wanted to control the cloud of light. If he took a step back, he would have done nothing. So he did not move. He watched Li Fuyao take a step forward. Mr. water was also a little surprised, but he still did not speak.


    He just mobilized his mind and let another wisp of Qi fall on the long street. It was almost as thick as a small arm, and it was directly aimed at Li Fuyao''s heavenly cover, but it was soon cut off by a sword Qi.


    After several steps, Li Fuyao''s pace slowed down. In fact, he knew very well what was going on in the lingfu. In fact, he knew very well that the realm could not be suppressed, and the sword spirit began to strike the gate until the spring and autumn behind it.


    However, he is still in the battle of life and death, and there are many dangers at this time, which can not be explained clearly in one or two sentences.


    Go forward a few steps, that door already has a crack open, spring and autumn realm, a glance is impressive.


    It''s just that I can''t see the whole picture.


    The sword Qi in Li Fuyao''s meridians began to flee everywhere. I don''t know when it will stop.


    Mr. Shui over there felt the sword spirit spreading out from the long street. After a moment''s silence, he sighed: "we all say that posterity is terrible, but you are more than a fearsome one."


    He doesn''t know how many years Li Fuyao has practiced sword. But he knows that Li Fuyao is not over 50 years old now. Even if he started practicing from birth, he will become a monk in the spring and Autumn period. It seems that if we take time and the vast sea within a hundred years, it will not be impossible.


    That Taoist, ye Shengge, has achieved the realm of the spring and Autumn period after more than 30 years of cultivation, which has already made the monks in the whole world feel very great. But who is ye Shengge?


    she is not only a Taoist, but also a demon blood. Her father is also a cloud top Ye Sheng. It is not impossible for her to reach the present level.


    But what about Li Fuyao?


    Who is he?


    Can''t it be another sword embryo after Bai Zhihan.


    Mr. Shui suppressed his astonishment and soon made another stroke.


    Another air machine suddenly strangled Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao looked a little ugly, but soon returned to normal.


    The Qi machine came to him, only a moment later, it was strangled by a peerless sword Qi.


    Once again, Li Fuyao grasped the dagger called seeking immortals.


    Mr. Shui''s face was a little unnatural.


    Li Fuyao continued to move forward.


    However, every step after that was extremely difficult. In the world of practice, only the swordsman''s road was the most difficult. Li Fuyao not only walked well, but also walked a little fast on this road, which shocked the world. Naturally, we should understand the efforts he had made and the suffering he experienced.


    Not all swordsmen in the world are as talented as Wei Chunzhi.


    Wei chun to the whole world there is only one, not Li Fuyao.


    Not all people are like Bai Zhihan. Within a hundred years, they will be monks who will go to the sea. People like Bai Zhihan are very rare.


    Maybe this is the only one.


    Between heaven and earth, Li Fuyao is just one person.


    He walked forward a few steps, and was about to be within a Zhang of Mr. Shui. At the moment, the body of the three green silk swords had begun to bend slightly. He felt that he could not hold on for long. Li Fuyao, holding the mottled sword for seeking immortals, was about to walk to Mr. Shui.


    And that door is half open.


    The rest is only half.


    Li Fuyao stopped and gasped heavily.


    "Sir


    do you think we swordsmen are wrong in practicing sword?"


    Friars in the world have always had a bad feeling towards swordsmen. But fundamentally speaking, swordsmen are all friars. Why should we say that swordsmen are wrong? No matter who they are, they can''t hold water.


    Mr. Shui sighed. He didn''t speak. If Li Fuyao went further, he would be within ten feet of himself. By this time, if Li Fuyao made another move, he could hardly do anything.


    He can only be killed with one sword, but at the moment, even if he takes back the light cloud, it may not be able to save the war situation. Therefore, it is up to him to decide how to choose.


    Mr. water bit his teeth and did not speak.


    At the moment, Li Fuyao has already handed out a sword.


    Looking for the immortal sword is Mr. water''s chest, but you have to cut open the Confucian classics first, and then the pen.


    So the sword met the book.


    The book was divided into two parts, and then, after the book was the pen, which was also cut open.


    So Mr. water''s chest was on the body of the sword. Li Fuyao''s hand trembled slightly, but he was still firm and handed the sword out.


    Looking for the fairy sword met Mr. water''s clothes and penetrated his chest.


    Mr. water frowned and looked at the sword on his chest and asked, "what kind of sword is this?"Li Fuyao is just a twilight situation. Even if he can kill him, he will not be too comfortable. Therefore, it is only the sword that can pierce his body so easily.


    "Its former owner was called Xinfen."


    The ancient sword XianFen once left a fairy sword, which was destroyed later.


    Many people know this story, so when Mr. Shui looked down at the sword which was full of mottled cracks, he said with relief: "so it is."


    He felt his life was running away, but at this time he was thinking of something else.


    When I was young, I was still very playful. I found a strange novel somewhere. In the novel which my husband said was misleading people, there was a story about how a Sword Fairy grew up. He still remembers that the story seems to be called the world.


    When he was young, he also yearned for those sword immortals who could go anywhere between heaven and earth.


    But after that, I can only read the books of sages and scholars.


    Looking at the hand holding the short sword, Mr. water suddenly said in a warm voice, "I hope you can become a sword immortal in the sea one day, and become a character like chaoqingqiu."


    It is said that people are going to die, and their words are also good. Now this is the case with Mr. water.


    He looked at Li Fu''s frown and said calmly, "of course, if you die here because you can''t break the situation today, I will be very happy."


    It is also a pleasure to kill a young man who has a chance to become a sword immortal like Chao Qingqiu.


    Even if it''s the same fate.


    Li Fuyao did not say anything, but pulled out the sword for finding immortals, and then said, "it''s a good journey."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao no longer pays attention to Mr. Shui, but draws all the sword Qi scattered on the long street.


    At the moment, crazy rush into the spirit house.


    In order to achieve the spring and Autumn period, we must open the gate. Before that, the sword Qi in the lingfu has already opened half of the gate. But now the sword spirit has been exhausted. If you want to break the boundary, you must have other sword Qi.


    So we can only close the sword spirit of the whole long street.


    Countless sword Qi poured into Li Fuyao''s body.


    I don''t know why the thunder and lightning flash at the moment.


    There are thunder and lightning in the sea of clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ye looked up at the thunder and lightning, and said with emotion: "the first time I saw him was more than ten years ago. At that time, he didn''t seem to have gone to Jianshan to learn sword. But after more than ten years, he will be in the spring and Autumn period. Even if Chao Qingqiu left the world and let the swordsmen in the world have a new year''s Eve, he felt that Li changgu took more and could go So fast? "


    Liang also stood with his hands on his back and looked at the scene. "The spring and Autumn period is the beginning of the road. This young talent is only 50 years old. After that, it will be another Dynasty."


    After a night, he suddenly thought of his relationship with Su Shengye


    "There are Ye Sheng and me behind Shengge. No matter how big the mess can be cleaned up, it is meaningless to worry about these things that have not happened."


    "Then I want to ask you, do you think ye Shengge will stop the thunder for Li Fuyao?"


    Liang also frowned: "Shengge that girl, before owe the affection, at this moment don''t say hand, even my hand, will stop me."


    Liang also sighed, and he was right, because soon ye Shengge in the yard over there was thinking of going out.


    She stretched her wings and was about to leave the courtyard.


    Liang Yi fell right in front of the courtyard at the moment. Looking at his apprentice''s appearance, Liang Yi said: "his calamity is not caused by ordinary swordsmen. If you stop him, you don''t know if he can go forward. Anyway, this is the strongest spring and Autumn period. It''s difficult for a swordsman to practice, but he can still get some benefits."


    Liang also spoke frankly, because only in this way would Ye Sheng''s songs be heard.


    Sure enough, ye Shengge was ready to leave the courtyard, but now he came back.


    Standing at the gate of the courtyard, she didn''t even pay attention to her master. However, Liang also walked forward a few steps, came to her and took out a talisman. Some complained and said, "well, go to the Buddha land and have a look. Why did you stay here so long?"


    With these words, Liang also drew the talisman into ye Shengge''s body. In a flash, the wings were taken back.


    But now the realm of Ye Sheng''s song has been suppressed.


    Liang also took out a small bag from his hand and whispered in the ear of Ye Shengge: "good stuff, keep it."


    Ye Sheng sang a song.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the long street, the majestic sword spirit converged into Li Fuyao''s body, which made his whole face distorted.


    He screamed up to the sky!


    "Go


    The door was finally pushed open by him.


    After being pushed away, countless sword Qi came out of thin air and filled Li Fuyao''s meridians.A moment later, two swords, the moon and the grass gradually green, came from the distance and hovered in front of Li Fu.


    The green silk was held in his hand.


    At the moment, the sea of clouds is already tumbling, and there are bursts of thunder. When Li Fuyao holds the handle of green silk, thunder falls from the clouds.


    There is a sky thunder with the pressure of heaven and earth falling from the sea of clouds!


    Li Fuyao is really in the middle of a thunderstorm this time.


    This town, at the moment, is a terrible sight!


    PS: there are 6000 words in this chapter and 4000 words in the previous chapter. There is no third chapter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    In the autumn wind town under the night, there are bursts of thunder above the sea of clouds, and a sky thunder has fallen to the ground from the sea of clouds. Anyone who looks at that scene will feel unusual. If ordinary people are afraid to kowtow here at this moment, they think it should be a miracle.


    The vision of the world is mostly man-made.


    After breaking into the spring and Autumn period, Li Fuyao became the second swordsman after Wu Shanhe. At this age, he became a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. At the moment, there are quite a few great monks in the world. But at the moment, there are thunder bursts on his head. If a person is not careful and his body dies in Qiufeng Town, no matter how brilliant Li Fuyao is now, he can only become the past.


    Therefore, the urgent task is to stop the thunder and the thunder that falls later.


    Ordinary friars do not cause visions of heaven and earth when they enter the spring and Autumn period from dawn to dusk. Although it is difficult for swordsmen to practice, they will not do so when they break the realm. Only individual monks can cause the vision of heaven and earth. In the history of practice, there are not many people who cause the vision of heaven and earth, but the name of each one has been a great shock for an era.


    For example, when the evil earth Emperor Wu broke into the sea, there were thousands of miles of red flowers withered. On the day when Liuxiang became a sword immortal, there was also a sword in the world to congratulate him.


    Today, when ye Sheng enters the sea, there are also different situations. However, chaoqingqiu doesn''t make any difference because there was a sword immortal array to cover up his breath.


    Although such celebrities can do this, they are all triggered when they enter the sea. Where can a monk break into the spring and Autumn period and attract thunder robbery?


    Even when ye Shengge broke through the realm, it never was.


    Li Fuyao is probably the first person in the history of human practice.


    Su ye walked through the long street and came to the gate of the courtyard. Liang Yizheng was standing in front of the door, looking at the scene, he quickly analyzed: "Chao Qingqiu left the world and returned the sword Qi to the world. These Qi Yun are like rootless duckweeds. It depends on who can catch these swordsmen. Li changgu caught some of them before. That was Chao Qingqiu''s intention, but this young man was originally However, he didn''t give him any preparation for the people he liked. He caught them again. At this age, it''s not surprising that he would achieve the spring and Autumn period and bring about the strange phenomena of heaven and earth. "


    When Su ye heard this explanation, he didn''t say much, but his eyes were still on the master.


    The temple master was stunned, and then continued: "Shengge''s talent is too high. It''s reasonable to be able to achieve the spring and Autumn period. Therefore, nothing has happened. But now this boy, without that talent, naturally makes this world unhappy."


    Ye Shengge is the legitimate eldest son of a rich family. His parents are both intelligent people. They try their best to make him become the No.1 scholar. It is natural that he should be the No.1 scholar in that family. However, Li Fuyao is just a common son of that family. He did not train him very much, but he did not think that he could also become the No.1 scholar. Naturally, some people were upset.


    This is the cause of the thunder robbery.


    Su Ye didn''t go to see the strange scenery on the other side of the long street. She just said with a smile: "this one who has been walking in the world for a hundred years is a troublesome existence."


    Chao Qingqiu has been hated by the sages of the three religions in these years. Chao Qingqiu has not been around for a long time. If Li Fuyao comes again a hundred years later, it will be really depressing.


    Liang also had no expression. He never said that after the first World War of Luoyang City, the human situation had already changed. In fact, the way the world will develop in the future is not necessarily what they are looking at now.


    If you walk towards Qingqiu, the human situation will no longer be in the hands of a few people.


    Liang also looked at Ye Sheng song in the distance and rubbed his cheek helplessly.


    "I dare say that the boy''s life is very precious now. There are definitely many people standing behind him."


    Su Ye looks over there with some emotion.


    Who is behind Li Fuyao? At least there will be a Qing Tian Jun and ye Changting. These two Canghai stand in the world, which is the biggest reliance of Li Fuyao. They may not care about Li Fuyao''s daily affairs, but when someone finds out that Li Fuyao died somewhere, the two Canghai are afraid to find out the secret agent.


    At that time, the two will not be able to compete with each other.


    "Anyway, we have to see if he can survive."


    Su Ye moved the book on his waist to the side, and then walked to the distance. How about today? Whether Li Fuyao can survive or not is not his concern. Even if Li Fuyao is a trouble in a hundred years, it will take a hundred years to read it. What Su Ye wants to do now is to completely solve the problem of the school before entering the cloud.


    Only in this way can we really go into the cloud and have a look.


    In the end, we should look to the clouds.


    Su ye walked into the night, and there was no trace of him. Liang also stood where he was, looking at the scene of the long street, and finally walked into the night. Ye Shengge is standing here today, which means that no matter what, it is impossible for him to kill Li Fuyao. Since it is impossible, he will not do it.Liang also wanted to be very open.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the long street, the first thunder finally fell on the earth.


    It was a purple sky thunder. Looking at the thick embrace of two people, it fell from the sea of clouds with the majestic pressure of heaven and earth. It was very terrifying. It was a scene that could not be created by human beings. It was enough to frighten people.


    Today''s sword is not an ordinary sword, but an ordinary one.


    The majestic sword light, the dazzling white light is even more dazzling than the purple thunder!


    The moon and grass are still hovering on Li Fuyao''s side, but the green silk sword has been chopped towards the thunder that day, and countless majestic sword spirit has poured into the sky thunder.


    The white sword light and purple sky thunder interweave together, which makes a very shocking scene. However, in the night, only Li Fuyao and ye Shengge can see it.


    Li Fuyao''s face was slightly purple by the light. He looked at the scene and held his breath.


    The sword light has already poured into the purple thunder. This is Li Fuyao''s sword to deal with that day''s thunder. It is not the strongest sword in his life, but it is also amazing enough. If this sword can''t cut the purple thunder, there will be a second sword.


    However, unexpectedly, this purple thunder was cut by Li Fuyao. After a moment, it began to dissipate and break. It seemed that there was a purple light piece falling on the earth. But undoubtedly, the purple thunder had been cut off, and the sky thunder was abandoned.


    In fact, both Li Fuyao and Ye Sheng know that this is just the beginning.


    There are few people in this world who will be tested by heaven when they break through the state. If they do, they will surely reflect their extraordinary. Of course, the test is not just a test. If they fail to break the thunder, they will die here.


    However, there is still a line between life and death.


    The first thunder did not work, and the sea of clouds soon began to churn. Countless purple arcs flashed in the cloud sea, and thunders were heard all the time. This should have been the culprit of waking up the whole town. But I don''t know why, no one in the town appeared outside his own home. The whole town was very quiet, except for the thunder, it was hard to hear anything else.


    There was a lot of thunder.


    Soon, a second sky thunder fell. At the same time, two sky thunder fell at the same time. The whole two sky thunder came out of the sea of clouds and then fell from the sea of clouds.


    The thunderbolt, which is so majestic to the extreme, represents heaven and earth.


    Just for a moment, two sword lights appeared in the purple thunder again. The sword light was slightly cyan, and it looked very beautiful when it appeared in the purple sky thunder. Only this time, these two blue sword lights only lasted for a moment, and then they broke down without any prestige.


    This sword has no effect at all.


    Li Fuyao held the green silk sword in his hand, trembling slightly, but soon handed out two more swords.


    There are two sword lights, but along with these two sword lights, the grass is gradually green and the moon is bright.


    The two swords soared into the sky in the long street, and soon they went up into the clouds.


    Li Fuyao stares at the two swords. The sword spirit in the Spirit House converges to his chest, and the majestic sword spirit fills the long street in an instant.


    The swordsman of spring and Autumn period is one of the best masters in the world.


    After Li Fuyao handed out his sword, he was no longer on the long street, but was slightly suspended in the air and began to go to the sea of clouds.


    The sea of clouds, or at this moment, can be said to be a thunder pool, just above his head. In front of Mr. Shui''s light cloud, Li Fuyao was always resisting. But at this time, he would carry his sword and go up to see what was in the thunder pool.


    This is great courage.


    In the face of the unknown, most people are very timid, but there will be a small number of people will produce a lot of things such as courage.


    Exploration is something that a few people do.


    Genius is also a minority.


    Li Fu shakes his sword into the thunder pool.


    It''s the same thing.


    Every time Li Fuyao walked forward, the thunder in his ear would be louder. When Li Fuyao finally got to the thunder pool, it was not far away.


    At the moment, if ordinary people, I''m afraid that they have been shocked by the thunder!


    But Li Fuyao was just calculating the distance silently. When he was about ten feet away from the thunder pool, Li Fuyao cut out with one sword.


    The majestic sword spirit gushed out from the sword point in an instant.


    The sword meaning had already covered the land in front of Li Fuyao, and the sword light was extremely bright in the dark.


    This is the most powerful sword of swordsmen in the spring and Autumn period, and Li Fuyao''s strongest sword at the moment.


    This sword represents Li Fuyao''s sword training career and a new starting point.


    No matter whether this sword can cause trouble to Lei Chi or not, Li Fuyao has at least swung it out.


    Sword light and thunder cloud meet. This is a confrontation between human and the power of heaven and earth. I don''t know how to win or lose, but it will soon be known.There was a gap in the thunder cloud, which was cut open by this sword. After being cut open, it was continuously expanded by the sword Qi, and soon one person could get in and out.


    Li Fuyao looked at the gap and stepped on it without hesitation.


    Above the thunder cloud, is the real thunder pool!


    Numerous majestic thunder lights flashed in front of Li Fuyao''s body, and countless purple electric arcs constantly wanted to invade Li Fuyao''s body.


    But the two swords, the moon and the grass gradually green, soon passed half of the thunder pool and came to Li Fu''s side to stop those purple arcs for him.


    At this moment, the sword in Li Fu''s sleeve is also very happy. In the middle of the sword, I don''t know why or why, but this sword seems so happy.


    Li Fuyao simply took the sword out of his sleeve. The sword appeared in the thunder pool, and in a moment, it swept around in the thunder pool.


    Absorb a lot of purple arc.


    In the thunder pool, just for a moment, Li Fuyao became the target of public criticism. I don''t know how many thunder lights appeared on his side. There were many purple thunder roaring, which made Li Fuyao tired to deal with it. But soon, several sword lights came out to counter the thunder light.


    The sword light is so, so is the thunder light.


    This is a battlefield that no one can tell clearly.


    Li Fuyao bit his teeth and cut off the thunder. Then he saw a purple halo in the distance.


    This thunder pool will never be born out of nothing. It is said that everything has its origin, even if it is like the thunder pool born in heaven and earth.


    After seeing the purple halo, Li Fuyao went to the halo. Two swords hovered beside him. The sword of seeking immortals quickly swept to Li Fuyao and opened the way for him.


    Looking for fairyland sword is the sharpest sword in the world. It''s just a simple thing to cut off those thunder lights.


    Looking for the immortal sword cut several thunder lights, the thunder pool seems to be crazy, countless purple thunder rushed to Li Fuyao.


    It''s like a God coming to the world. It''s terrible!


    Li Fu shakes his foot on the ground. It seems that the whole person can''t stand up because of the pressure in the thunder pool. He bows his body as if he is carrying some heavy load on his back.


    The sky is above him.


    That is to carry the sky behind your back.


    In the face of the sky, some people choose to cut open the sky curtain with a sword, while others choose to bear it silently. Li Fuyao admits that he has no ability to cut open the sky curtain with one sword, but he also feels that he will not be oppressed by this day and cannot stand up.


    In the thunder pool, Li Fuyao''s forehead is covered with sweat. The green silk sword is inserted into the sea of clouds, and the body of the sword begins to bend. But soon, Li Fuyao grits his teeth and gets up. The green silk sword is straight in an instant.


    Li Fuyao held out his hand and held the sword. Then he poured all the sword spirit into it. Then he threw the sword out.


    The sword of seeking immortals flies in the air.


    It fell before the purple halo.


    The majestic sword Qi explodes here in an instant.


    Just for a moment.


    The purple halo burst open.


    The thunder disappeared all over the sky.


    There was no sign of thunder pool.


    Li Fuyao is unable to roll down from the sea of clouds. The moon and grass are green and then go away. Ye Shengge''s toes are light.


    The white skirt is flying.


    He hugged Li Fuyao, who fell from the sky.


    Then slowly fell to the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    Falling from the night sky, there is no trace of Lei Chi at the moment. Only Li Fuyao and ye Shengge are left.


    Ye Shengge walks back to the courtyard with Li Fuyao in his arms. The gate of the courtyard closes. Li Fuyao spits out a mouthful of blood. At the moment, there is no movement in the sleeve of the sword.


    Ye Shengge asked casually, "how powerful is the thunder pool?"


    She didn''t ask Li Fuyao how much he was injured. She asked about the things in Lei Chi. When she asked about the things inside, she asked about many other things.


    "It''s just like a monk in spring and autumn fighting with me. It''s hard to say how powerful it is."


    Li Fuyao is a little understatement, but he is seriously injured. Ye Shengge takes out a pill for him to eat, and then puts him on the threshold.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to put him on a bamboo chair under the eaves, but because there''s someone here.


    "Lin Hongzhu?"


    Li Fuyao had seen this demon cult leader more than once, and naturally he was very familiar with it. Next, Li Fuyao noticed the situation in the yard.


    The headless body of the boy was in the middle of the yard.


    "The man''s name is Pei Lushui, the ancestor of Lushui Academy. He was the leader of the cult before he strangled it. He had a lot of hatred with Lin Hongzhu, so he died today."


    Many people have enemies, but Lin Hongzhu''s enemies should be special, so Pei Lushui and he have a deep hatred, so he should be dead now.


    Li Fuyao looked at the corpse. Needless to say, he should know that it was not because Pei Lushui wanted to kill Lin Hongzhu, but Pei Lushui wanted to kill ye Shengge to come here. He happened to meet Lin Hongzhu again. Maybe not coincidentally, but he was dead anyway.


    Lin Hongzhu was seriously injured to save ye Shengge, so now Lin Hongzhu is lying on the bamboo chair, and Li Fuyao can only sit on the threshold.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his chest and thought about the thrilling battle before him. After thinking about it, he quickly asked, "when are we going to Buddha land?"


    Ye Sheng song picked eyebrows, "look at the snow again."


    Once again, the snow is the end of winter this year.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Hongzhu stayed under the eaves for almost two months, and didn''t wake up until the end of autumn. He was a monk who ascended the stairs and was not injured. However, once he was injured, he was very difficult to recover. This time, he was very seriously injured. After lying here for two months, he opened his eyes and looked at Li Fuyao, who was still sitting under the eaves. He did not speak, but his white hair was flying ¡£


    He didn''t want to talk to Li Fuyao, so he quickly got up and walked out of the courtyard. He didn''t say hello to ye Shengge or Li Fuyao.


    I didn''t say a word.


    Li Fuyang rubbed his cheek. After the demon sect leader left, he tried to climb onto the bamboo chair. Then he snorted comfortably, and soon fell asleep again.


    His injury is not much better than Lin Hongzhu. What ye Shengge said two months ago was about Li Fuyao''s injury to be treated.


    If not for the injury, ye Shengge would have left that night.


    In the past two months, ye Shengge has never been out of the house, and no one dares to disturb her. This is a rare peaceful day.


    This is ye Shengge. In the past two months, Lin Hongzhu has been sleeping. Li Fuyao occasionally wakes up without saying a few words to her, which makes her a little bored.


    It''s just that a monk like her has been used to practicing alone for a long time. However, she is not used to it because she has been staying with Li Fuyao for a long time. It is not a big deal.


    When Lin Hongzhu left, it was the end of autumn. It was the same day that Li Fuyao was lying on the bamboo chair. This day was very ordinary for Qiufeng Town, but it was not the case for other places.


    First of all, Luoyang City. Since the end of summer, the imperial capital of Yanling Dynasty has been doing something. To be exact, that is what the emperor Yanling who is in the imperial palace is doing.


    And just three months later, it was done.


    From a long time ago, the emperor Yanling began to clean up the officials who had relations with the imperial palace. Before that, it had been very effective. However, even if these things were deeply rooted, how could they be cleaned up in this year and a half, but no one knows that the emperor of Yanling hid his backhand, and did not know where he got them from The list of officials, large and small in succession, went up to the imperial capital and down to the remote counties.


    Almost all of them, none left.


    Therefore, these three months were the day when his majesty began to clean the court.


    During this period, the Imperial Academy sent representatives to negotiate with him for many times, but they were all rejected by the emperor Yanling. Therefore, at the end of autumn, another mission from the school palace entered Luoyang City.


    In the past few years, the academy has never acted in this way. This is the first time. Although I don''t know whether it will be the last time, since it has set a precedent, I am afraid that the school will indeed make changes.


    I just don''t know what the end result will be.


    When Su ye came to Luoyang City, he went back to the school and went to the cottage.The old man in the hut has always had a bad temper, but this time, I don''t know why, he should be so gentle. When Su Ye talked to him, he didn''t spit out a dirty word.


    When Su Ye closed her mouth and began to smile at her husband, the old man sighed.


    I don''t know what I''m sighing about.


    "Since you have made a decision, you will do it. Why are you hesitating?"


    Su Ye looked at the old man''s forehead and thought that when he was studying, he and his brothers had said that his forehead was too wide. He must have a lot of stomach. But who knows, after the old man heard this, he immediately became angry and soon let them all get the ruler.


    Just after playing the ruler, many martial brothers were complaining about Mr. Su''s bad behavior. Su ye only thought about it and laughed.


    At that time, I was seen by my husband, and I became a student of my husband. For many years after that, I had been reading and practicing by my husband''s side. Until the quarrel between my husband and the cloud began, my husband was wrong. I don''t know if he was wrong, but at the end of the day, everyone said he was wrong.


    In any case, after the gentleman, the temper is even worse, in this Shabby Cottage, a stay is a hundred years.


    Until now.


    Since the old man entered the hut, he said seriously for the first time: "Su ye, you can enter the cloud, sir, I can also enter the cloud, but after I enter the cloud, you will not be so easy to enter the cloud. But there are some words that I always want to talk to those people in the cloud, but they have not been able to do so."


    Speaking of this, he was silent for a moment, then continued: "these words you speak on behalf of Mr. I, in fact, is the same."


    It''s not a simple priority that he and Su ye enter the cloud first. At the moment, there are not many saints left in the cloud of Confucianism. At the moment, no matter which Confucian monk enters the cloud, he will get help from the sage. However, after today''s day, it is not the same. Therefore, entering the cloud at this moment is the best time.


    If you don''t get into the cloud at the moment, it will be very difficult later.


    Su ye said with a smile: "students are still worried about the world. Since you have something to say, you must be unable to hold back. Go and talk about it."


    "I''ve been holding it for years. Why can''t I?"


    The old man shook his head and said in a soft voice, "you may play a greater role in the cloud than I am."


    Su Ye smiles again and says: "Sir, you don''t have to push back. Entering the cloud is. After that, students still need your help."


    The old man frowned and said, "Su ye, do you really want to give up this great opportunity?"


    Su ye thought of one thing, "I met Liang Yi before, and he seems to be about to enter the cloud. The students had a conversation with him. One of them said that there is a difference between entering the cloud at the moment and going into the cloud later. If there is any difference, let''s talk about it later."


    With these words, Su Ye stepped back a few steps, and almost reached the door of the hut. He stood there, saluted the old man seriously and said, "student Su ye, please enter the cloud!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Yanling Dynasty triggered a pamphlet about monks on the mountain and spread it to the territory of Liangxi. I don''t know why it became a popular thing for a while. Then the Liangxi dynasty did not allow such things to be spread among the people, but in the black market, the demand for the pamphlet was in short supply.


    Even if there is a royal law above, there are many people doing what they want to do under the royal law.


    It''s not nonsense that the world is in chaos.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When it snowed in Qiufeng Town, Li Fuyao was covered with a thick coat. Ye Shengge had already made a new bamboo chair by herself, but she was not used to it all the time, and she still thought about Li Fuyao''s one.


    "I don''t think this snow is good. Compared with the previous snow, it seems that it is much worse."


    Li Fuyao occasionally opened his eyes and saw the heavy snow. Subconsciously, he compared it with last year''s snow. He only said nonsense.


    Ye Shengge did not say much, just pointed to the peach blossom tree.


    Li Fuyao knew Ye Sheng liked peach blossom, but he didn''t think about it. At this time, she planted another one.


    "After we leave, maybe those people will cut down this peach tree for you."


    Although it was not right to speak like this, Li Fuyao said it frankly.


    Ye Shengge is silent. There are many ways to save this peach blossom tree, just to see whether she is willing to do it or not.


    She thought for a while, and then asked, "when you enter the spring and Autumn period, it will bring thunder robbery. It seems that it is a little difficult for you to walk this way."


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to smile, "when you enter the building, you may be killed by this world."


    Ye Shengge looked at the snow that didn''t stop. He suddenly sighed: "many years ago, I felt that the sea was in the distance. I was here, and it would take a long time to see it. But after these years, I felt that it was not far away. He was not fake there. I could see it soon when I was here."Ye Shengge has been in the spring and Autumn period for a short time. In fact, it is not far away from the sea.


    Li Fuyao breathed a chill and said, "I think it''s a little far away."


    Ye Shengge didn''t speak, just looked at him.


    Two people were silent in front of the snow again. Two people who didn''t know what to say looked at the snow like this. Li Fuyao was in a bad mood when he saw half of it. His eyes closed quickly and he fell into a deep sleep again. Only this time, his head was resting on Ye Shengge''s shoulder.


    Ye Shengge felt it. Instead of pushing him away, he reached out to cover his coat.


    Then a person looked at the snow, some smile.


    This is another not too cold winter.


    But soon, ye Shengge watched the snow turn into a bloody rain.


    Ye Shengge frowned.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is no difference between this year and the past years. Every day, the demon cultivation dies and the demon cultivation is born. Some young people step into the Qing Dynasty, some become the twilight state, and some young people become the spring and Autumn period.


    In the demon soil, the most brilliant big demon parents and children, except Hu Xiao, who has died, all the other big demon parents and children have moved forward.


    Feng Lu is now in the twilight of the day, and will soon be in the spring and Autumn period, which is quite a burden on other young people. Qinghuai has been practicing hard these days. I don''t know when it will be or when it is already, but no one knows.


    Such talents as chongye and Bi Yu are about to become monks in the spring and Autumn period.


    The whole demon soil looks really good.


    After the bronze gate at the bottom of the North Sea, the demon king of the night came to the bronze gate three or four years ago when the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry. He had been instilling his lifelong accomplishments into the dragon''s body. Until now, he is already in a state of precarious decline.


    At the moment, his whole body was covered with bones, and there was no difference between him and the corpse.


    He took back his hand, looked at the dragon and said in a low voice, "the demon ancestor is on, and the starry night will go ahead."


    The Dragon did not move, but after hearing this, it seemed to move.


    The huge dragon head suddenly lifted up, and there was a huge noise in the whole cave.


    "Demon ancestor..."


    Star night demon king face startled, who could have thought that this demon ancestor actually is still alive.


    This let the outsider know how unacceptable it should be.


    If the demon ancestor appeared in the world, which monk could fight against it?


    The Dragon did not speak, but opened its eyes and looked at him with pity.


    It''s just that it''s closed again, and it''s gone to sleep.


    The star night demon gentleman saw this and closed his eyes with satisfaction.


    Life is cut off.


    Then it rained.


    The rain soon spread to the mountains and rivers and Buddha soil, so the whole world had a rain.


    The rain is red.


    Because it was a bloody rain.


    On that lonely island in the sea, the demon king of shaking mountain watched the blood rain fall on his head, and soon knew what had happened. He laughed and whispered, "old man, go away."


    He stayed with the demon king of starry night for many years, and their hearts had been connected. Even if there was no such bloody rain, I''m afraid that he would understand when it happened. Now that the bloody rain is coming, he would be really stupid if he didn''t understand.


    Qingtianjun stood at the head of Qingtian city and watched the blood rain fall on his hand. He was red and silent for a moment. Then he said, "Hello, master, let''s go."


    There are so many sea monks in the world. Most of them are still at the peak of spring and autumn. They are about to leave the sea. If there are no Terrans or Buddha land, they can only be demon families.


    Also can only be the star night demon king.


    But qingtianjun stood on the head of the city for a moment, and soon looked to the west mountain. I don''t know how far away, there is a bloody sword light in the sky.


    Qingtianjun hesitated for a moment, and soon swept to the west mountain. The majestic spirit of the demon did not have time to stop. Along the way, I don''t know how many monsters trembled. The pressure of the big monsters in the sea is really beyond the ordinary demon cultivation''s ability to bear.


    The Xishan Mountain under the bloody rain has a unique scene. But at the moment, all the demon Xius of the poor and strange people are looking at the Dao Sheng''s sword light over the Xishan Mountain, because they are very clear that this is the people of the Xishan people who want to break through today.


    To enter the sea.


    The man is not a stranger, and is also called Xishan. The Xishan clan, in the name of the clan, must be the most special person in the family.


    They are very excited, because the Xishan clan has already had a big demon. At first, as the emperor family, they had a high status in the demon land. Later, although no demon emperor appeared in the western mountain, there were still some big demons sitting in the town, and they did not decline. However, they were very nostalgic because of their glory, so they have been working hard.It''s paid off today.


    When a big demon left the world, the Xishan of the Xishan clan went to fill the vacancy. No matter who it was, he couldn''t say anything.


    This is to preserve the strength of the demon clan. Even if some people don''t want to, there will be someone to stop them, so today is the best time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The tall figure of the West Mountain looms on the top of the mountain.


    The sky is full of his bloody sword light. At the moment, the Xishan clan has arranged many experts to escort him around, but I don''t know why the big demon in the clan hasn''t appeared.


    Xishan looks at the sky with a solemn face. The Xishan people have a profound family background. What they will encounter when they break the border has long been stated by the family. Therefore, Xishan does not seem flustered. The bloody sword is in his hand at the moment. His only worry is that someone will come to stop him later.


    A great war, if on weekdays, any monk who ascends a building comes to him, he doesn''t think too much, but he can''t tolerate distraction at this time.


    Not long ago, a black figure came from the distance and fell on the top of the mountain, but it was soon cut open by a bloody knife in the west mountain, and the blood spilled down.


    Xishan is still expressionless.


    He''s looking somewhere.


    Among the mountains in the distance, there is a majestic evil spirit. There is a Dharma that is hundreds of feet long. When the Dharma Master reaches down and presses down, it will crush the whole mountain. The masters of the Xishan clan are looking at the crack. They never thought about this kind of thing.


    Why is that so?!


    That huge Dharma king should be a demon king who is fighting here. Xishan is just trying to break the boundary into the sea. How could he be the enemy of this demon king?


    It''s just that words can''t solve things, only fighting can.


    A bloody sword light appears here, and Xishan chooses to be bold.


    The fierce blood color knife light meets the discovery, and then dissipates.


    Xishan still has no mood.


    But soon, a blue fist appeared in the sky, and beat the Dharma into flight with a hard blow!


    After that, the king of Qingtian fell to the top of the mountain. He was dressed in green clothes. Looking at the huge Dharma image, he just spit out a word.


    "Go away!"


    This way of doing things, the world is not much, the demon soil is just Qingtian Jun.


    Qingtianjun looks up and looks at a place. The majestic evil spirit continues to explode. Qingtianjun steps on a mountain with one foot, and the Dharma form of the whole person becomes extremely huge. He blows at another Dharma Xiang in the distance.


    It''s no need to say much about Qingtian Jun''s fighting power. It''s not strange to be able to carry two big demons with one person.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The western mountain cut open the shackles in front of him with a knife, and his momentum kept climbing. He soon reached the top of the stairs. It seemed that he was not far away from the sea.


    If there is no accident, there should be another demon in the west mountain today.


    However, at this time, within the western mountain, suddenly there was a majestic evil spirit, and there was an opportunity to kill.


    This is a big demon, but in the west mountain, it can only be the eldest demon of the Xishan clan.


    That big demon defiantly to his younger generation, which is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "What''s the ancestor?"


    "You can''t do it


    "Ancestor, my Xishan people''s great cause is so great. Why is it so?"


    There are countless demon Xius of Xishan clan who have seen this scene and have spoken out one after another, hoping that the eldest demon will stop.


    Only a small number of Western Mountain demon Xiu know that the ancestor wanted to make a demon king in Xishan, but he was not willing to come out with a big demon who was not willing to disobey his will.


    He was even more afraid that when Xishan became the demon king, he would shake his position in the clan, so he chose to fight boldly.


    It seems that the dust settled when the ancestors of the Xishan clan put their hands on it. At the moment, three big demons came to the west mountain. But no one thought that there was a sigh at the top of the western mountain.


    "Why?"


    Pingnan demon Jun appeared here with a smile. The demon king of the ferocious clan looked at the huge blood hand and laughed.


    It''s another knife light.


    Pingnan demon Jun laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Liang also stood at the top of chenxie mountain, watching the blood rain from far to near, and then laughed. Zhang Shouqing stood not far behind him. Now he was kneeling down. He looked at Liang and said, "please come into the clouds!"


    Zhang Shouqing''s expression is very excited. Looking at this scene, his whole body is shaking.


    Zhang Shouqing is not concerned about how a Canghai monk has left the world.


    At the moment, all the people up and down the mountain should be concerned about the fact that the main beam should also enter the cloud.


    Liang did not turn his head, still looking at the edge of the cloud.


    Now above the sky, Ye Sheng has come. This saint has already been waiting here to escort Liang.The sky behind Ning Sheng has become blood red.


    A little cinnabar is between his fingers.


    The two sages have come. Liang Yi should have no problem entering the cloud this time.


    Especially Ye Sheng, the sage of Taoism.


    Here comes the saint.


    There will be no problem.


    Before he and Su ye said, first into the cloud and then into the cloud, in fact, he was not willing to enter the cloud at that time, but then he changed his mind.


    There are many things in the world, but the cause is in the cloud.


    Liang Yi took a step into the sea of clouds. Then he turned his head and looked at the monks here. He opened his mouth and said, "everything is good in the world. Today we don''t see the world."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    Numerous powerful demons were cut off at the top of the western mountain. The two Dharma images, which were smashed open by qingtianjun with one blow, dissipated and soon reappeared in the distance. However, the two great demons represented by the two Dharma statues did not show their true faces from the beginning to the end. I thought that the purpose was to cover up their own appearance and not let others know the future.


    Qingtianjun did not reveal the Dharma images. He stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the two Dharma statues. No matter which two big demons were the two Dharma images, he was here anyway, so it is impossible to harm Xishan today.


    Qingtianjun beats back a big demon with one punch. This situation has already shocked the demon practitioners of Xishan clan here. They are all big demons in the sea. How can qingtianjun have such a powerful blow?


    Is it hard to say that qingtianjun is much better than he was in those years. Now we should not say that he is the top five demon of demon clan, but should be in the top three?


    It goes without saying that qingtianjun''s fighting power is not to be said. It has been proved many years ago that even if some other things are revealed at the moment, people will not have any other ideas except for their amazement.


    Some demon monks of Xishan clan are full of tears. In today''s situation, if Qing Tianjun didn''t appear here, I''m afraid it would have been defeated in the beginning. Xishan definitely has no possibility of becoming a monk of Canghai.


    It''s just that many demon Xius of the Xishan clan feel chilly when they think that their ancestors have also done it.


    This is what the Xishan people first thought about. How could their ancestors destroy them?


    Countless demons can''t understand it.


    But attention is still on the battlefield.


    The old ancestor of Xishan is a bloody hand, coming from the top of Xishan Mountain. But this time, he encountered a bright sword light. The sword used by Xishan is the most powerful demon repair in climbing the building. Naturally, the Dao light is the first under the demon soil demon, but this Dao light is not from Xishan, but from Pingnan.


    The demon king of Pingnan also uses a knife. This demon, who has been trapped in the demon bowl for hundreds of years, uses it very well.


    In the whole world, I''m afraid there are no people or demons who use knives better than Pingnan.


    Even Xishan also uses a knife, but even if he becomes a monk of Canghai, he can''t catch up with Pingnan in a short time. Pingnan''s Dao is very strong.


    Pingnan disappeared in the demon land many years ago. Many people said that the demon king was dead. Many people said that the demon king was in seclusion, so that he would become an immortal one day. Many people speculated that Pingnan would be in Ye Sheng''s demon bowl. So when Qing Qiu broke the demon bowl, Pingnan appeared again Wait until the truth is solved.


    Demon soil has always been the top ten demon Jun ranking, there is no reason for Pingnan demon Jun, just because he is not in the world.


    The ancestor of Xishan is not necessarily an enemy of Pingnan.


    Pingnan''s bright knife light cut through the sky, and naturally opened the huge blood hand. Pingnan held the knife, looked at the sky and said with a smile: "you old thing, your descendants will persecute you. If you were not mine today, I would really like to take a knife to chop you, and see if your skin can stop my knife."


    Pingnan stood on the top of the mountain, as if in those days, the ancestor of Xishan gave a cold hum, "Pingnan, you are so arrogant, how can you not cut his broken bowl with a knife when you face ye Xiujing that day?"


    Pingnan looked at the bloody hand gathered in the sky and said with a sneer: "you old thing, I won''t say about those pickings. Anyway, it''s impossible for you to kill your younger generation today."


    The old ancestor of Xishan gave a cold hum, no more words, but the hand was pressed down for the second time. The majestic evil spirit rolled up the wind and waves on the clouds, and he was very shocked.


    It''s a knife light that''s as bright as it can be.


    It''s magnificent.


    It was only a moment when Dao Guang met the bloody hand, and the bloody hand spread out a little. After holding on to the bloody hand for a moment, Pingnan laughed and went up.


    This is a sea war.


    Qingtian Jun wants to stare at the two seas in the distance. He doesn''t do anything. He just converges. He looks at the west mountain beside him and says, "what''s going on?"


    Qingtian Jun asked why the ancestor of Xishan wanted to do it.


    Xishan is more gentle to qingtianjun. After all, it is qingtianjun who rescued him. "He wants me to be his puppet. If he wants to control me, I naturally don''t want to. Since I don''t want to, I naturally have to think of an individual way. Besides, there is a long way to go in the sea. If I am subject to him, how can I get to the end?"


    In fact, Xishan has no idea about conspiracy, power and other things. What he only wants is to become stronger step by step. Being strong is what he wants. Only when he is strong enough, can he feel comfortable.


    It''s hard to do the word "freedom".


    I don''t know whether he can be really comfortable in the end, but at least what happened now clearly tells him that if he is subject to the Xishan ancestor, he will not feel comfortable, so he is not willing to.


    If you don''t want to resist naturally, you will encounter resistance.


    That''s why he wanted to kill him.


    Qing Tian Jun thought about it and said, "you are good."This is praise. There are not many people who have been praised by qingtianjun. He has the blood of pride just like chaoqingqiu.


    "After today, what do you say?"


    Qingtianjun asked another thing.


    Xishan thought a little, and he already figured out what qingtianjun asked, "he wants to be a demon emperor. I don''t want to do it. At least, I won''t think about it until it can''t be the strongest, because I don''t want to think about it."


    Qing Tian Jun rubbed his nose and joked, "then you have no hope."


    Xishan did not speak, but solemnly saluted Qingtian Jun.


    "Qing Tian Jun stretched out a stretch," love slowly to change, now break the situation first. "


    Xishan is in a state of destruction, which has been going on all the time.


    There are three big monsters of the sea to stop him, and two demon kings stop them. As long as there is no accident in the west mountain, the dust will settle down after it becomes the sea.


    Of course.


    After the dust settles, there will naturally be a big war.


    It''s going to be a battle between the old and the new.


    In fact, the fighting power of Pingnan and the old Xishan ancestor were different. However, he knew that he could not win or lose with Pingnan in a short time, so he didn''t really want to fight for life and death.


    At the moment when the ancestor of Xishan hesitated, on the top of the western mountain, there was a monstrous spirit that reached the extreme and soared into the sky.


    The sea of clouds is surging.


    There seemed to be a roaring beast around.


    At the top of the western mountain, there is a very huge poverty.


    The poor and strange people are fierce beasts in ancient times. Because they have lived in the west mountain for generations, there is a saying of the Xishan people. At the top of the western mountain, there is a huge poverty and wonder, roaring up to the sky and stirring up the majestic evil spirit.


    Above the sea of clouds, it is shaking.


    Starting from the west mountain, all the demon monks in the surrounding thousands of miles are bowing down to worship. Countless demon Xiu exclaimed, "see the demon king!"


    At the moment, there is still a blood rain on the demon soil. Some people feel that this is the demon soil. The demon Xiu who fell down is still sad, but did not think that at this time, in today''s demon soil, there is a big demon.


    A demon king appeared in this demon soil.


    Some demon Xiu raised his head and looked at the direction of the west mountain. He was surprised and said, "is it the west mountain?"


    Not far from here is the boundary of Xishan. Among the Xishan people, there are quite a few monks who climb the stairs. But to say that the most promising one is the Xishan.


    "As expected, it is the royal family, with a deep foundation, and a demon king has really come out!"


    Countless voices of admiration and doubt rang out.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun stood with his hands on his hands. The two demon kings had left. Since Xishan had broken the realm of climbing the building, it was not necessary to say much about what happened after that. There was no meaning for them to stay here. The best result was that Xishan was still the Xishan, or the Xishan under the old Xishan ancestor.


    Of course, it''s not bad. After all, the Xishan people can only leave a big demon.


    Pingnan once again cut open a huge blood hand, then back a few steps, came to Qingtian Jun''s side.


    He and qingtianjun are somewhat friendly.


    Pingnan demon Jun said with a smile: "old man, if you don''t die today, I''ll kill you tomorrow!"


    After saying that, Pingnan demon king took a look at Qingtian Jun and left here. There will be a struggle between the two ends. There is nothing to see.


    Qingtian Jun also took a look at the Xishan Mountain which had not entered the cloud, and said with a smile: "next, rely on yourself."


    The voice did not fall, the body suddenly scattered.


    On the west side of the mountain, there are only a group of demon Xius of the Xishan clan watching the mountain top. Even if they don''t want this war to happen, they have to.


    Standing on a mountain somewhere, Xiqiu looked at the scene and said, "uncle, you must not lose!"


    The battle on the top of the western mountain will start soon, but I don''t know when it will end.


    Qingtianjun did not know, because he had returned to Qingtian city.


    The bloody rain is still under, I don''t know when it can stop.


    He came down from the head of the city and saw the green locust in the street.


    The most important girl in my life.


    Green locust stands on the street, that blood rain naturally also does not fall to her head, she looks at Qing Tian Jun to say: "I spring and autumn."


    It''s a matter of time for Qinghuai to become a monk in the spring and Autumn period, but the word "sooner or later" is actually very early at the moment.


    Qingtian Jun laughed and floated forward. He rubbed the head of Qinghuai and said, "it''s very powerful."


    About ten years ago, in the fog mountain, Ye Sheng song became the youngest spring and Autumn Period in the world.


    Ten years later, Qinghuai also became the spring and Autumn period.


    For mortals, ten years is a long time, but for friars, ten years is not long.What''s more, she was the most amazing young demon Xiu in the whole demon land at that time. If it wasn''t for her concern about Li Fuyao, she would not be much worse than ye Shengge.


    But fortunately, it''s time to catch up.


    Qingtian Jun rubbed his baby girl''s head, and then whispered, "since it''s spring and autumn, do you want to go back to see your mother and make her happy."


    The Ninth level of the friars has reached the seventh level by the spring and Autumn period. The last two steps will not be too far away.


    "Is he in the spring and autumn now? If not, he won''t be as fast as I am."


    Qingtianjun was thinking about other things recently. He didn''t pay attention to the things on the other side of the mountain and river. Therefore, he didn''t know what Li Fuyao was now. So he just laughed and didn''t speak.


    What is Li Fuyao''s state of affairs? In fact, this kind of thing is not very important. The tempo does not affect the overall situation.


    Qinghuai shook her head and said happily, "I have to write him a letter to tell him these things."


    If men and women haven''t seen each other for a long time, they can only communicate by letter.


    There are tens of thousands of miles away from the demon soil and the mountain and river. Ordinary letters can''t reach the mountain and river side, and Li Fuyao can''t be found. However, it''s hard to find these monks. Before ye Shengge wrote a letter to a thousand paper cranes, and Qinghuai wrote a letter with only a piece of white paper.


    After finishing writing, she handed it to qingtianjun, and then walked towards the city without looking back. She thought that before long, the letter would be delivered to Li Fuyao.


    Qingtianjun took the white paper and didn''t look at the contents of the letter. As the father of his daughter, he naturally knew what would be written in the letter and what his daughter wanted to say, so he didn''t need to read anything.


    He looked at the back of Qinghuai''s leaving and sighed. His daughter was really hurtful.


    Knowing this kind of collusion with a man hurt his father''s heart, but the girl didn''t care about it, so she made him sad.


    Qingtianjun sighed and shook his head slightly.


    This girl is not stupid. She knows that no matter what she does, she can''t deliver the letter as fast as she, the demon of the sea.


    That''s why I lost the letter to him.


    After that, the girl who is called her own is not her own.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The first battle between Xishan and Xishan''s ancestors started quickly, and at dusk, the victory and defeat had already been determined.


    Standing on the top of the west mountain is a blood covered Xishan ancestor, standing opposite him.


    Xishan Laozu is really looking very old. The wrinkles on his face represent his past and those times in the past.


    "I didn''t think that you could go against the vision of Xishan people for generations and ask for the word" freedom. "


    Xishan looked at the old Xishan ancestor who had lost his teeth and said seriously: "you have been dreaming all your life. Naturally, you don''t know how happy you are."


    Xishan ancestor sneered: "without me, after the Xishan clan in the demon soil, how to stand, do you know?"


    This is the question. He has been in charge of the Xishan people for many years. He knows exactly what will happen to the Xishan people.


    Xishan said quietly, "you can have a knife."


    I have a knife in the west mountain. Naturally, I can cut all that should be cut. No matter what it is, as long as I block it in front of me, it''s just a knife.


    "What conspiracy, what use of power, are bullshit. If you do too much, it''s better to do one thing, that''s a knife."


    "As long as your knife is strong enough, you don''t have to worry about anything. All problems will be solved."


    Xishan said


    to the ancestors of Xishan, slowly and firmly.


    "You have become the past. The Xishan people will have me in the future."


    With this sentence, Xishan cut off the head of Xishan ancestor with a knife.


    Then the blood rain in the sky increased a little bit.


    On the same day, two big demons died.


    But the Xishan people ushered in a new king.


    "Welcome the demon lord!"


    Within the scope of Xishan Mountain, the voices rise and fall one after another, just as Xishan said. From then on, Xishan people have Xishan.


    In the future, there will be a demon king of Xishan!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are great demons in the land of demons, and there are saints in the world.


    Liang also stepped into the sea of clouds and ascended to the sky. Every step was very firm, and every step up, Liang Yi''s momentum would be stronger.


    If you count Liang Yi''s deeds over the years, whether you go to Jianshan or Yuwu mountain, you have never met any rivals. Almost all the monks know that ye Shengge is a Taoist, but few people know that Liang Yi is also a Taoist.


    Comparing Liang Yi and Ye Sheng''s songs in his youth, Liang Yi is certainly not as good as him. However, Liang Yi has gone too many ways in his life, and every step is right. That''s why he has entered the cloud today.Once Liang was in the clouds, it was clear who would be the Lord of chenxieshan in the future.


    So when Liang was walking in the sky, a disciple of chenxieshan had already knelt down and asked in a loud voice, "it''s a blessing that the Lord of the temple has entered the clouds today, but I sincerely ask the Lord to fix the miscellaneous affairs of sinking Xieshan."


    No matter how big the event is, it can only be said to be a chore.


    Liang didn''t look back, but his voice still came out, "my disciple''s Shengge has no two talents in the world, his realm is excellent, and his conduct is not bad. Can I be the master of the downhill mountain?"


    This sentence is even more shocking than the event of the Lord himself entering the cloud!


    It''s almost certain that the master of the temple will enter the cloud, but sooner or later. Even if some people don''t understand, they can''t say anything, but they never think that the Lord wants to pass the throne to ye Shengge.


    In the past, no one would have refuted the decision of the temple master. After all, ye Shengge, as a kind of Taoism, has enough realm, and has not done anything wrong. Naturally, it is possible to be the temple master of chenxie mountain. But now, the identity of Ye Shengge is a problem. Even though she is Ye Sheng''s daughter, she is also a monk with demon blood. Many people don''t be convinced.


    Even though ye Sheng is still in the cloud, some disciples want to refute.


    "Ye Shengge has the blood of the demon family. How can he be the master of the Shen Xie mountain, and how can he hold the door of a cow''s ear?"


    Chenxieshan is the most important Taoist sect in the world. The temple leader of chenxieshan is naturally the leader of Taoism in this world.


    "Don''t say we don''t accept it. I''m afraid other Taoist friends won''t agree with us either!"


    There are many voices on the mountain, but most people are against it. It is ridiculous that ye Shengge is the Lord of chenxie mountain. They can''t accept it.


    Ye Sheng and Ning Sheng in the cloud are indifferent, and this kind of thing is not their concern, even if ye Shengge is involved.


    So it is.


    Liang also did not speak.


    Before, he asked questions based on his status as an observer of chenxieshan.


    He walked forward a few steps, only one step away from the sea of clouds. Liang Yi then said, "I have made a decision on this matter, and the seal letter of the Lord of the temple has also been handed over to Shengge. Since then, Shengge has been the Lord of shenxie mountain."


    The voice came far away from the sea of clouds. The first speaker was Zhang Shouqing, "obey the order of the Lord!"


    He and Liang have always had a good relationship. Many people had always thought that Zhang Shouqing would take over the post of Lord of chenxieshan temple. However, no one thought that ye Shengge would be the final one. However, Zhang Shouqing did not object to Ye Sheng''s song.


    Yes, ye Shengge can accept it.


    Yan Huan ran followed his master and said, "follow the orders of the Lord!"


    "Obey the orders of the Lord."


    Some people still respected Liang, who was not a traitor.


    His orders will be followed.


    In fact, with so many monks on the mountain, only Zhang Shouqing can understand why the Lord of the temple said such a thing before he entered the cloud. That is because of the word "truth".


    Before entering the cloud, Liang was also a temple master, and his words were what everyone on the mountain should listen to. After entering the cloud, he was a saint and became a saint. When he looked down at the world again, no one could refute what he said.


    So if you don''t listen to the Lord, it''s no different from looking for death.


    Many people on the mountain don''t understand, so they are talking nonsense.


    But most people still understand, so they choose to comply.


    Liang didn''t listen to those voices. Finally, he stepped into the clouds, and the golden light fell from the sky. A colorful river appeared between heaven and earth, and a bright moon hung in the sky at the same time.


    What a rare sight it is.


    This is the holy image of the Lord!


    Countless majestic air machines fall in the clouds, making people breathless.


    "Congratulations on your holiness


    Zhang Shouqing looked up and said devoutly.


    Along with the sinking slope mountain, there were voices one after another, "congratulations on the holiness of the temple Lord!"


    Liang also stood in the sea of clouds. Ning Sheng was congratulating him. Ye Sheng nodded slightly. The Taoist school and Confucianism had already reached an agreement. The first sage on both sides could not make a move. That''s why this situation happened.


    And those sword immortals are doomed not to make swords here. If they can do such things, they can''t be called sword immortals.


    Ning Sheng said with a smile: "now in this sea of clouds, there will be a seat for you."


    After hundreds of years of practicing Taoism, Liang has become a sea today, which is another beginning of practice.


    In the sea, after dealing with other monks, they will not worry about trivial matters.


    "Liang Yi, where are your magic weapons?"


    Ning Sheng reflected the sky with a little cinnabar between his fingers and asked in the distance.


    After becoming a saint, he has to refine a sacred vessel, which is known to all saints in the cloud, but Liang also shakes his head.He doesn''t want the sacrilege.


    He has never used a magic weapon. One hand is the bright moon and the other is the colorful river. This is Liang Yi. He has almost no failure in the world. What else is needed? It is really unnecessary.


    After today, there is no one in the world, and there is more Liang Sheng in the cloud.


    Liang also looked at the bottom of the cloud and whispered, "if Shengge knew that there was a seal in the bag, what would he think?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    After the snow disappeared, the world began to rain with blood. At first, ye Shengge was watching alone. But soon Li Fuyao opened his eyes. He looked at the blood rain and asked, "who is this?"


    If there is blood rain, there will be a monk of the sea leaving the world. Who is this time?


    "Two."


    This bloody rain is a little heavy, and it has been raining for a long time, so this should be two people. You don''t have to guess about this kind of thing. You should know it.


    At the beginning, many monks died in Luoyang City, so it rained for a long time. This time it was two, so it was still raining at dusk.


    "It''s not human."


    Ye Shengge''s insight is very far-reaching. None of the most recent sages and swordsmen of the Terran family are close to their twilight years, so they are not likely to leave the world. On the contrary, there are several demon princes on the side of the demon clan who are in their twilight years. Maybe they both left today.


    Looking at the bloody rain, ye Shengge tore Li Fuyao''s coat, and then said, "this is the way of the world. It can''t always remain the same. When Chao Qingqiu killed such saints in Luoyang City, something will happen. It''s just a matter of time. After that, we will enter a new era."


    When Li yunduan said, "will you knead your eyes like those of them?"


    Ye Shengge took a look at Li Fuyao. Instead of evading, he gave a very accurate answer, "No."


    At such an age, ye Shengge has a state of spring and autumn. It is not so far away to become a realm of the sea. She knows very well that on that day, she will not be as lifeless as those saints on the cloud.


    Li Fuyao smiles and says nothing, but ye Shengge frowns at the moment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Fuyao soon discovered something different.


    Ye Shengge took out a simple bronze mirror from his arms, and then did something to the mirror. Finally, his eyebrows were stretched out and his mouth was slightly smiling.


    "It''s a message from the mountain that master has become a saint."


    This is one of the most important events in the world, but there is no difference in Ye Sheng''s songs.


    Liang Yicheng Sheng, in her apprenticeship''s view, is not a big thing, is a matter of course, she will not be too happy, nor will she laugh.


    What really makes her happy is something else.


    When Li Fuyao heard the news, he almost sat up. He looked at ye Shengge and punched himself in the thigh.


    Ye Shengge glanced at him.


    "I can only fight with him in the sea."


    At the beginning, when the temple master went up the mountain, the old ancestor Xu Ji stopped him with his sword, but he failed to stop him. Although the three martial uncles were at that time, but also because of the temple master, they disappeared. This matter has always been recorded in Li Fuyao''s mind. At that time, he vowed to have a good fight with the temple master one day. However, there is a big gap in the realm now, so this matter can only be delayed.


    But now the temple master has become a saint. If Li Fuyao wants to fight with him, he has to wait for the sea.


    Ye Shengge knows the reason, but he doesn''t speak. He just opens the bag given to her by the temple owner.


    After a while, she took out a small bronze seal, which was not big enough. It was engraved with eight big characters: "the road can be proved, but life is hard to find".


    "What is this?" Li Fuyao didn''t know the eight characters, but he didn''t know what the bronze seal was.


    Ye Shengge said: "when the founder of chenxieshan Taoist temple was founded, he left a small bronze seal as the seal of the Taoist temple. It has been handed down from generation to generation. It was passed on to the master, and he is the Lord of the temple. Now it is in my hands."


    The master is the master of the temple.


    There''s nothing to say.


    Li Fuyao looked at Ye Sheng''s song, a little bewildered, "so you are the Lord of the chenxie mountain now?"


    Ye Shengge had a special identity. He thought that he would never be the Lord of the chenxieshan mountain again, but who knows, it is.


    Ye Shengge has a smile in the corner of his eyes.


    Li Fuyao rubs his head. If ye Shengge is already the watchman of chenxieshan, it means that he went up the mountain to beat Wushan river before, and then he beat the master of Jianshan mountain again.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao rubbed his head and looked helpless. If this was the case, there was really nothing to say.


    "I think it''s OK to be a spectator, but I don''t feel happy. Do you know what is really happy?"


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, as if remembering what ye Shengge had said in a small chat. Then he said with a bitter smile: "is it not to plant peach blossoms in chenxie mountain?"


    Ye Sheng Song mouth up, "not only so, Jianshan also have peach blossom."


    Li Fuyao really didn''t know how to organize Ye Sheng''s song this time. She met her several times, and she must have peach blossom. When she was in Luoyang City, it was the same when she was in other places. Ye Shengge''s infatuation with peach blossom has reached the point of no remedy.Ye Shengge looked at the peach blossom tree in the yard and thought about it. Then he said, "Li Fuyao, when you see peach blossom, it must be the place I have been to."


    "There are so many places in the world and peach blossom, you may not have been there."


    "Then I''ll go and walk again."


    "You''re a little free."


    "You go with me."


    "Why?"


    "I''m a little bored."


    "How about letting someone else accompany you?"


    "I have no other friends."


    "It''s just me. There''s no other choice?"


    "Wushan river?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When he mentioned Wu Shanhe, Li Fuyao grimaced. He knew why ye Shengge mentioned his elder martial brother. He could not tell him why he was still Wu Shanhe. He said that if he did not agree, it would be the same fate as his elder martial brother.


    Li Fuyao frowned.


    It''s true that you can''t beat ye Shengge, but it''s true that you don''t feel bored when you stay with her, and it''s true to go to see peach blossom with her.


    It''s just true to feel guilty.


    I like another woman.


    "Li Fuyao?"


    Ye Shengge looked at the bloody rain and said, "Li Fuyao, you owe me gratitude, and I can''t return it in this life."


    Li Fuyao rubbed his head. Most of the kindness was for saving lives. It''s really hard to pay back.


    "We''re friends. What do you say that for?"


    Li Fuyao looks at ye Shengge''s body somewhere, and thinks of a woman''s somewhere. After a comparison, his face is slightly red.


    That mountain, this mountain, is higher after all.


    It''s just that this kind of thing should be hidden in your heart and can''t be revealed. Once it is revealed, it will be a disaster.


    Just thinking about these things, he still sighed that the women in this world are really different!


    Ye Shengge gazed at his eyes for a long time, as if brewing a word, but at the end, he just said lightly: "the rain stops and leaves."


    Some words, actually said, but said other women in this world, not Ye Sheng song.


    Some things can also be done, but what can be done is only other women in this world, not ye Shengge.


    Some things can not be done, but also unnecessary, some words can be spoken, but also can not be said.


    The woman''s delicate heart and feelings are like thousands of knots in green silk, which are the most difficult things to think about in this world.


    How about Ye Sheng''s song? It''s not just a woman.


    But how could Li Fuyao be a stupid man?


    So that''s the best.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Many changes have taken place in the Academy recently. Naturally, the most important thing is that the negotiation with Luoyang City has broken down again. Many monks in the academy are angry. They want to launch the academies in Yanling to fight against Luoyang City. Luoyang city should know who should listen to this and what to do.


    Even if there are Li changgu and his Royal Highness the king of Chu in Luoyang, they don''t care.


    After all, Confucianism, after all, has saints in the clouds.


    But this idea has not spread from the school, it has been killed.


    The leader of the wandering master came back, and he was in the school. What''s more, he did something different from what he had done before.


    What the leader did when he came back to the school was the sound of the road. It would be helpful to hear it.


    Many monks in the Academy heard about it.


    But few people have guessed what happened.


    Song Pei ran out of breath to the distance. He was stunned when he saw this scene.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    At first, many people thought it was the leader of the school.


    Some insiders think of the things that Su ye did in the school before, and they think it''s strange. If the leader of the school is going to become a saint in the cloud today, who is going to clean up the mess?


    Some school scholars who have long felt that the school has accumulated disadvantages and have to deal with them have to deal with them. When they see the golden lights in the sky, they are shocked. Of course, most of them are disappointed.


    Even if Su ye, who is the most likely person to enter the cloud in the school palace, is also the one who is expected by the public. However, no matter how chaotic it is, Su Ye has already abandoned the school for his own sake. How can they not be more disappointed with Su ye.


    The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    It''s just a moment later, all of these ideas are gone.


    Because at this moment in the sky, you can see the shadow of the cloud.


    "It''s Mr. twilight!"


    Few people in the school palace knew the old gentleman. More people only knew that there was a strange old gentleman in the hut, but few people knew that he was the master of Su Ye.


    Mr. Mu Yun, a scholar who once had a quarrel with the sage in the clouds, once again appears in their sight. He is going to enter the clouds and accomplish the sea.


    There are more than ten million scholars in this world, but only a few people can become saints.


    Some of the scholars who knew Xinmi at the beginning of the school saw this scene and burst into tears, "Mr. twilight is finally a saint today!"


    They were lucky enough to be one of the bystanders in the swearing war that year, but they did not really participate in it. Moreover, after the end of the swearing war, they were also strictly ordered not to mention it. Therefore, they have been silent for years. However, in their minds, in fact, this Mr. Twilight holds some sense in that swearing war, but the realm is not enough In order not to be the winner in the end.


    That''s all.


    Now that Mr. twilight has entered the cloud, there will soon be a truth.


    So many people are feeling.


    Su Ye didn''t.


    He walked by the stream in the mountains, finally went back to his house, and then closed the door.


    To become a saint is something that every scholar hopes for. Every scholar had a dream of becoming a saint. But at this time, it was he who pushed his dream out.


    Although not too concerned, but inevitably lost, this should be the easiest way to become a saint.


    Sitting cross legged, Su Ye smiles.


    "This broad road is not peaceful, but it is the fastest way after all. If you don''t go, you still hesitate?"


    The sound came from the outside of the room, but in fact the man was supposed to be by the window.


    Su Ye opened the window and a familiar face appeared in front of him.


    It was Wang Fugui.


    After he left the school, he went to Beihai to teach and educate people in the demon land. After many years, he returned to the school again.


    Su ye and he are friends, so they won''t feel dissatisfied at all. They just think about it and then ask, "there is a big battle in the school palace. How did you get up there?"


    After all, the school palace is not other places, but the biggest sect of Confucianism in the Yanling Dynasty. It is definitely not an ordinary place. Ordinary people have no chance to come to Su Ye.


    Wang Fugui said with a smile: "when I went down the mountain, I wrote down a road. Later, when I went to the demon soil, I learned the array for many years. This time, it was useful to go up the mountain."


    Su Ye stares at his eyes, and then steps back, trying to let him into the residence. "I said earlier that people like you should stay in the school palace."


    Wang Fugui walked into the room, found a place to sit down, looked around, and said with emotion: "this is no different from that in those years. You are the leader of the religion, as always."


    Su Ye didn''t close the window, but he could see the scene outside the window. It was a piece of golden light falling in the clouds. It would not be long before Mr. Twilight could become a saint. At that time, there would be a saint in the Confucianism.


    Wang Fugui also took a look, "Mr. twilight has great talent, there is nothing wrong with entering the cloud, but now Liang has already entered the cloud, you are indifferent."


    Many monks in this world only know that Liang Yi is a teacher in charge of the academy and has a mild temperament. Few people know that Su ye will have a rival in his life.


    That person is not someone else, other people are not qualified, can only be the main beam of the Shen Xie mountain.


    As early as many years ago, when neither of them was able to become a leader of the party, they began to struggle in their hearts.


    But people like them don''t care when they get older.


    Not necessarily still in mind, but now Wang Fugui put forward a sentence, some of the meaning of ridicule.


    Su Ye smiles and doesn''t speak a word. It''s really unnecessary to say so much about things in the past years."Mr. Zhang''s entry into the cloud today is just for the sake of reasoning. I know that he has been holding back for so many years. It''s just that on the top of the cloud, neither master Zhou nor Mr. Zhang Sheng will know how to deal with him. Mr. Zhang should still want to find Chang Sheng."


    Su Ye smiles and mentions Chang Sheng as if thinking of the past.


    But now Chang Sheng is dead, and there is nothing to say.


    Wang Fugui said: "it''s better for Mr. twilight to reason in the cloud. After he enters the cloud, it will be much simpler for you to deal with the affairs of the school. At least, there will be a lot less resistance. If you enter the cloud now, it will be more difficult."


    As soon as Su ye entered the cloud, no one in the school could handle the affairs.


    So naturally a lot of things will come out.


    No matter how you look at it, Su Ye is not in the cloud at the moment, in fact, it is quite right.


    Su Ye didn''t speak. She just looked at the golden light, which became more intense. Then she heard someone speak on the mountain, and the voice came from afar.


    It should be the words of congratulating Mr. twilight on entering the cloud.


    "Sir, you may have thought about today''s scene. No one has been interested in it for hundreds of years. Today, they have become devout believers."


    Su ye said with a smile: "many years ago, after the end of the war of abuse, he said that the truth in this world has nothing to do with the truth, only related to the fists outside the truth. Before the swearing war, when I mentioned those Taoists in Liangxi, I liked to use the two words of fists to say things. Later, I found that in fact, all the people in the world are not far from each other."


    Wang Fugui also listened to those voices and nodded.


    Su Ye converged and stopped paying attention to those things. He just looked at Wang Fugui, thought for a moment, and then asked, "what are you going up the mountain today?"


    Wang Fugui won''t go up the mountain for no reason. If he doesn''t care how he goes up the mountain, he doesn''t have to go up the mountain.


    "When you toryn red candle came to the demon land to look for me, and then I brought back a word for you. Do you still remember?"


    At that time, Lin Hongzhu was entrusted by Su ye to go to the demon land to look for people, and Wang Fugui only responded with a sentence of "education without discrimination". When Lin Hongzhu was brought to Su ye by this sentence, Su Ye actually thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Wang Fugui looked at Su ye and calmly asked, "if you want to reorganize the school, is it enough for one person?"


    Su Ye Er, looking at Wang Fugui, has a clear face, "that more people?"


    "I was expelled from school."


    Wang Fugui was expelled from the school because of the poem.


    Su ye thought of this matter, and some smile, and then quickly said with a smile: "in this case, then please Mr. Wang into the school palace to teach."


    With these words, Su Ye stood up to salute Wang Fugui. Wang Fugui did not stop him and accepted it calmly.


    However, after su Ye saluted, Wang Fugui also paid a serious return.


    Finish these, Wang Fugui indifferent smile, calm said: "I hope you and I join hands into the cloud."


    At that time, Li changgu, the three members of the Academy, turned to sword learning. At the moment, the sea is already in the sea. Now the remaining two of them are a step slower.


    But it''s just one step.


    Su ye said meaningfully: "I don''t know when, the scholars under the world are really just for reading."


    Scholars only want to read. It may not be a good way to become a scholar like today, but it is possible that the way of life can be achieved in the future. Maybe after seven or eight hundred years, there will be such a scene.


    It''s just not right now.


    Of course, this does not hinder Su ye and Wang Fugui''s beautiful vision.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are many things in the world, many happy things.


    It must be a happy event in the hearts of many monks in the mountains and rivers that Liang also entered the cloud. Chao Qingqiu, together with other sword immortals during the World War I in Luoyang City, seriously damaged the vitality of the two religions. One was Liu Sheng and the other was Du Sheng. Du Sheng was even killed by a sword when he was still in the prime of spring and autumn, For daomen, it can be said that it is not heavy. Now with Liang Yi, the first person in the world before, it is even a little bit of a supplement.


    Liang also became a saint on chenxieshan, which not only made Liang Yi''s name and tablet appear in all Taoist temples, but also made the name of chenxieshan bigger and more profound.


    It''s just that many people are reluctant to accept ye Shengge''s succession to the temple master. On the one hand, it''s a private matter of chenxieshan; on the other hand, Liang has entered the cloud. Ye Shengge, as Liang Yi''s apprentice and Ye Sheng''s daughter, has two saints behind him. It seems that no one can say anything.


    Even if there is something, the two sages don''t want to hear. Who can say what they don''t want to hear?


    Therefore, although the chenxieshan has acquiesced to this fact these days, it is still less angry.


    It''s not only chenxieshan, but also the whole daomen.


    At this time, the news that ye Shengge went to Jianshan to beat wushanhe, the master of Jianshan, spread all over the world.Under this news, the monks of Taoism have less prejudice against ye Shengge. Now it is the time when the Taoist school is weak. If ye Shengge acts like this, he gives the swordsman a sharp slap in the ear.


    Even some friars heard this and gave birth to some hope for Ye Sheng''s song. Now that the Lord of the temple has gone, it seems that the burden can only be borne by Ye Shengge. If ye Shengge doesn''t, others will not be able to do so.


    So some of them can only hope on ye Shengge.


    It''s just that many people don''t know that ye Shengge has gone to the Western Buddhist land with her little follower.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao felt very tired.


    The reason why he felt tired was not that he had not been able to be a flying Sword Fairy all the way, but that he didn''t know why he was hurt and didn''t have good agility.


    The spirit of the sword in the lingfu is everywhere. It''s OK that it doesn''t move. If you move it, you will feel that there are tens of thousands of swords piercing the heart. Although he was climbing the mountain in those years, Chao FengChen had already let him taste it.


    But after many years, I''m still not used to it.


    On this trip, he and ye Shengge left Qiufeng town and headed west. At first, they went by water and bought a small boat. Naturally, Li Fuyao gave the money. They went west along the river. At first, they were very comfortable, but after only a few days, they met a group of river robbers.


    At first, Li Fuyao and ye Shengge didn''t pay attention to them. Both of them had reached such a high level that they didn''t need to pay any attention to them. However, no one thought that their boat touched the mechanism and almost sank into the water.


    Li Fuyao didn''t think so. She hadn''t encountered it for many years. It''s a pleasure to meet today, but ye Shengge doesn''t think so. So when she landed on the big ship, the end was doomed.


    Those river robbers who did not know how many lives they had committed in the past were all thrown out of the boat. Moreover, no one was able to climb ashore. At that time, ye Shengge and Li Fuyao were watching from the deck.


    There are many damned people in the world, and now this group of river robbers is one of them.


    After seizing the ship, they continued to go west all the way. As they walked, they could hardly see any more people.


    Half a month later, when Li Fuyao and ye Shengge walked in the mountains, they could only occasionally meet some wild animals in the mountains.


    At the end of the night, Li Fuyao lights a fire to roast meat. Ye Shengge sits by the fire. Two people look at the fire and see the rabbit baking oil. No one is on the rabbit.


    "If you cross this mountain, you will be a desert. If you cross the desert, you will be Buddha land. If you go to Buddha land, we will go straight to Lingshan mountain, or talk about other places?"


    Li Fuyao takes the hare down and does not hand it to ye Shengge. He is ready to bite himself.


    But ye Shengge soon reached out his hand. Li Fuyao was helpless and could only put the hare on Ye Sheng''s singer.


    Ye Shengge takes a bite and gives it back to Li Fuyao with satisfaction.


    Li Fuyao took a bite and looked at ye Shengge.


    It''s just that the line of sight moves down a little, but it goes up in an instant.


    Ye Shengge didn''t notice Li Fuyao''s actions. Maybe he did, but he didn''t care. She said softly, "you''re going to Buddha land. I''ll accompany you wherever you want to go. As for me, wherever I go, I''ll practice. There''s nothing special I want to go to."


    Li Fuyao wants to go to the Buddhist land to find out the truth about why swordsmen declined 6000 years ago. It is just a kind of secret. In fact, it is not necessary for the sage on the Lingshan mountain to see him, but to answer his questions.


    So everything is still unknown.


    "I want to know why there was such a big war six thousand years ago, why all the sword fairies of my swordsmen all died, and why Buddhism went far away from the Buddhist land."


    This is a secret that the monks don''t know. Only a few people know it.


    Ye Shengge said casually: "these things, Chao Qingqiu did not tell you?"


    Chao Qingqiu has been looking for this answer all his life. Naturally, he doesn''t know anything. But how could someone like Chao Qingqiu say this to Li Fuyao.


    It matters, after all.


    Li Fuyao bit the rabbit and said with a smile, "I didn''t think it was so easy before. But do you want to be simpler with me, Lord?"


    My Lord.


    Ye Shengge accepted it calmly. She frowned and said, "aren''t you afraid that group of monks care about my identity?"


    If ye Shengge''s identity is discussed from Ye Sheng''s side, naturally no one dares to do anything to her, but if it is discussed from other places, it is not necessarily.


    Buddhism has a big feud with the demon clan.


    It came from the lion.


    At the end of the war, Buddhism left the mountains and rivers and came to the Western Buddhist land, and a lion followed. The demon clan thought it was a great shame. So from then on, the feud between the demon clan and Buddhism was formed. I don''t know when it can be untied, or it can''t be solved. Anyway, it is a barrier in the heart of demon clan and Buddhism anyway.Ye Shengge has the blood of the demon family, and I think it will be cared about.


    Ye Shengge looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "no matter how closed the news of Buddha land is, you can''t be unaware of these things."


    Li Fuyao said, "if they don''t, they dare not kill you."


    It''s no accident that ye Shengge has the blood of demon family. It''s more reasonable for Liang to enter the Buddhist land.


    There are two Canghai behind escort, even if it is Li Fuyao, it is some envy.


    Two sea behind.


    After eating the rabbit meat, Li Fuyao whispered, "I haven''t heard of demon Xiu in this place?"


    The voice was very light, only he and ye Shengge could hear it. Ye Shengge restrained his mind and naturally could feel the traces of demon cultivation around. The evil spirit was not strong, which indicated that the demon cultivation level was not high, which did not pose any threat to the two spring and autumn monks.


    So Li Fuyao didn''t rush out.


    He let out a wisp of sword spirit and went away to the distance. After a moment, he returned to his hand. Li Fuyao just laughed. Then he looked at ye Shengge and said, "if you have a play, it''s boring anyway. Do you want to see it?"


    Although ye Shengge knew that there was a demon Xiu nearby, she did not know what it was. She was originally a pure Taoist heart. Everything was done by heart. At the moment, seeing the smile on Li Fuyao''s face, she felt a little moved and asked casually, "what is it?"


    Li Fuyao said: "marriage is a happy event in the world, and it is also a happy event for the demon Xiu to get married. Besides, the bride we met today is not ordinary people, so it must be good to see."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    It''s really hard to see the marriage of demon Xiu. The Customs on the side of demon soil are different from those on the side of mountain and river. So it is impossible to see the demon Xiu on the other side of the mountain and river like the people on the side of mountain and river.


    However, the life of the demon Xiu on the mountain and river side is much worse than that on the demon soil side. Most of them hide in the mountains and forests, where they will go out in front of the people. So I''m afraid it''s really not easy to meet them once.


    Ye Shengge stands up and wants to go to the mountains. Li Fuyao reaches out to stop her. Li Fuyao takes out a demon pill from his arms and hands it to ye Shengge. After that, he laughs and says, "cover up the Qi machine. Let''s do a demon repair."


    Li Fuyao has the method of covering up the sword Qi taught by Chao FengChen. Even if ye Shengge can''t cover up the qi movement, there are so many talismans. Naturally, there will be something to block the qi movement.


    When ye Shengge covers up the Qi, Li Fuyao puts a demon pill in his arms. One of these two demon pills is just a demon pill that has just transformed into shape. Which one of Ye Shengge''s body is higher, but it is only the realm of Taiqing. In this way, it is much simpler for two people to join in the fun.


    Li Fuyao put away the sword case and the green silk sword on his waist. Then he spread out his hands and looked at ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge knows everything at once, and finds Li Fuyao a pair of bronze hammers from the magic weapon.


    There are different kinds of magic weapons in this world, but they don''t use swords.


    When they were ready, they headed for the deep mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are few people around the mountain, even if there are some people. No one has been around for a year and a half. No one knows that there is a bamboo building full of green in this deep mountain.


    Before the bamboo building, there is a pool.


    At the moment, the moon is just right, and the bright moon is high. A woman in red will stand by the pool and enjoy the moon in the pool.


    There is an old woman in front of the bamboo building. Her face is full of wrinkles. Looking at this scene, she quickly sighs: "Miss, even if it is the moon in the sky, she will be trapped in this small pool, not to mention a common woman like miss. If you don''t start at the moment, you can''t go to the cave at dawn. If you miss the time, the king will not be so good-natured. "


    It turned out that the red dress was not an ordinary red dress, but a wedding dress.


    The woman''s face is not vulgar. At the moment, there are still tears on her face. I''m afraid everyone would like to hold her in his arms and comfort her.


    She looked up at the old woman and cried, "sister Xiaoqing, I really don''t want to marry him. You know, I have someone I like."


    The old woman sighed and whispered, "Miss, if it''s not enough, it won''t be like this."


    The old woman sighed, stood in place, looking at the moon in the pool, did not speak much.


    In fact, all things in this world can''t escape the word "strength". If the old woman''s realm is high enough, then it will not happen today.


    The woman in red wedding dress looked at the moon in the lake and sighed.


    It''s just sad, looking at it makes people sad.


    But it didn''t last too long. On the mountain road, there were already a group of people carrying a sedan chair.


    It''s just a sedan chair, but it''s not a person, but four monkeys.


    The monkey has not yet changed its shape, but it can walk on both legs. It is the most human like demon Xiu. The leader is a short man with a mustache.


    "Miss Wen, my king has been waiting for half a month. If you still have a reason not to leave today, don''t blame my king for being tough."


    The little man stood on the mountain road, looked at the woman in front of the bamboo building, and said with a smile: "my king is absolutely sincere to Miss Wen, otherwise I won''t bear to wait for half a month. You think, the first time I met Miss Wen was a year ago. If my king had a bad intention at that time, how could miss Wen keep her body, besides me You don''t have to think about it any more, Miss Wen. "


    Standing on the mountain road, the short man appeared to be very patient. The marriage started a year ago. At that time, the girl Wen passed through the mountain. Because of the old woman beside her, she was seen by the demon Xiu who had been practicing on the mountain for many years.


    The demon had been practicing for many years and was supposed to have no desire or desire. But somehow, he had an idea to marry Miss Wen. So she started to use a trick to make her think that the demon Xiu was a common people living in the mountains.


    Therefore, she stayed here for some time, and in these days, the demon Xiu turned into a scholar and pestered here for the sake of Miss Wen''s heart. But who knows, she was not moved at all. Instead, she met another demon Xiu in the mountain.


    The little man''s king, Lu Shen, is a mountain demon Xiu in the twilight of the day, while the other demon Xiu that Miss Wen meets is called Xu ya, just a leopard spirit from the Taiqing state.


    This was originally set up by Lu Shen. Seeing that he was going to be yellowed by Xu ya, Lu Shen was very angry. Therefore, he took advantage of Miss Wen''s inattention to kill the Xu cliff and asked for his demon pill. But who knows, these times, Xu Ya escaped by a fluke.The mountain is so big that few people can find the demon cultivation hidden deliberately in the deep of the mountain, so there is something today.


    In fact, there is no more trouble for him to marry a lady in the mountain than to marry a woman on the mountain The realm was similar to that of Xu cliff. She was defeated quickly and was seriously injured. At that time, Miss Wen already knew that she could not escape the vicious hand, so she put off and thought of a way.


    It''s just that the news in the deep mountain is blocked, so it''s hard to get the news out. But even if it''s spread out, Miss Wen doesn''t have a strong hand to help out, so she can only rely on herself. But what can a weak woman and a demon cultivator with a low realm do.


    Therefore, at the end of the day, there was no way to find out. Seeing this, they could only commit themselves to Lu Shen. Tonight is the deadline.


    If Miss Wen had not said that she must marry with human beings, she would have been taken away before today.


    But no matter what, it''s only tonight.


    Miss Wen can''t hide.


    The little man looked at Miss Wen and said, "the girl is not on the sedan chair. I''m afraid that old thing behind you will die soon.


    "


    There is no need to say much about the intensity of threat.


    Miss Wen closed her eyes and was about to get on the sedan chair, but the old woman gritted her teeth and called out, "no, miss!"


    The old woman had to push her body to do her last stroke.


    Miss Wen shook her head in tears and said, "elder sister Qing, you really don''t have to do this. You can''t take your life."


    The old woman shook her head and said, "I was supposed to protect the young lady all her life. Now the young lady is forced to marry. If that person knows, the old woman will not be able to escape the blame. It''s better to fight hard. Maybe the young lady will have a chance to leave here."


    With these words, the old woman suddenly rushed to the little man. It seemed that she was going to die with the little man. However, the little man sneered and put out a punch on the old woman''s chest and flew out.


    Then the short man sneered: "if you are not hurt, I still fear you two points, but now you are seriously injured. Do you think you are a monk of Taiqing and want to shake your prestige?"


    The little man turned his head to look at the woman and said coldly, "Miss Wen, if you don''t get on the sedan chair, I''ll kill the old lady immediately."


    At the moment, the short man''s words, there is no point of low breath, is a word.


    If not, the old woman will be killed now.


    Miss Wen closed her eyes and was about to say the words I was on the sedan chair. A pale young man came out of the bamboo building.


    The man was carrying an iron knife. He looked like he was in the year of weak crown, but he was full of evil spirit. He didn''t look like he was at this age. However, the man''s face was pale and he was seriously injured.


    "Xu ya, do you dare to show up?"


    The little man frowned and said in a cold voice, "do you really want to die?"


    Looking at the little man, Xu Ya sneered: "what do you think you can do to this seat?"


    Xu Ya is a demon Xiu in Taiqing. Before he was injured, the short man saw Xu Ya and asked him how far he could roll. Although Xu Ya was injured, his fighting power was still there.


    The little man was afraid in his eyes. He stepped back a step and suddenly said with a laugh: "you leopard essence, bluff. You have been broken by my king. I''m afraid it''s difficult to maintain human form at the moment. You want to bluff me. You''re really looking for death!"


    Before the words fell, the short man quickly swept to the cliff. However, when he reached the front of his body, he was chopped by a knife, and the whole man was cut into two pieces.


    Blood spilled in the air, and some fell into the pool.


    Startled the moon in the water.


    Xu Ya took a look at the monkeys who carried the sedan chair, and the monkeys immediately scattered.


    Xu Ya walked quickly past, walked to Miss Wen, and said affectionately, "Miss Wen, if I had been alive for one day, no one could have hurt Miss Wen''s life, let alone Miss Wen''s marriage."


    This sentence is very serious, just like a lover is thinking of his beloved woman confessing.


    It''s very real.


    But this scene, is lying on the tree by Li Fuyao and Ye Sheng song to see.


    Li Fuyao murmured: "this kind of coquettish talk doesn''t sound like a good man."


    Ye Shengge, on the other hand, takes a rare look at Li Fuyao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    Men and women in the world, is not just a few words of rice, soy sauce, vinegar and tea. The occasional words, as well as the love as always, are indispensable.


    Now, it is not clear whether Xu Ya has love, but one thing can be sure, that is, under this situation, it must not be the time for love.


    So after killing the short man, Xu Ya took the demon pill and left with Miss Wen. But in a flash, a tall man appeared in the night. Although he was tall, he still looked very elegant.


    This is naturally the king Lu Shen in the mouth of the little man.


    As soon as he appeared here, he was going to take Miss Wen''s hand to Xuya. Even though he was shouting, "stop the madman!"


    Speaking such a sentence from such a man''s mouth is somewhat abrupt, but it is not too abrupt. In Li Fuyao''s opinion, it is acceptable.


    In fact, they did not know that, in order to please Miss Wen, Lu Shen had really learned Confucian classics among the common people. Speaking of it, I''m afraid that many scholars are not as wonderful as Lu Shen.


    Xu Ya stood up and saw Lu Shen. He said angrily, "old thief, I''m going to take your dog''s life!"


    There is no problem with this sentence, because Lu Shen is an old dog who has become a fine man. It took hundreds of years of practice to achieve his present accomplishments. There is nothing wrong with calling him an old dog.


    Lu Shen indifferently said: "you demon Dan has been broken, now what to kill me?"


    However, Lu Shen is a real friar of the twilight realm. Xu ya, who is seriously injured, can''t deal with it. But soon, Xu Ya came to Lushan with a knife and said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for you, the old dog, who broke my demon pill, how could I know the truth of breaking and then standing up? Now, to tell you the truth, I will It''s already a twilight zone! "


    Day and night!


    This is not what ordinary monks can achieve.


    Lu Shen frowned slightly. After a serious look, he found that it was indeed like this. For a moment, he sneered and said, "even so, how about it? It''s just taking more effort to kill you."


    Xu Ya laughed, "try it."


    Before the words fell, he grabbed his sword and swept to Lu Shen. The demon Xiu, who had just entered the twilight state, chopped it out with one knife. The light of the sword was like a thunderstorm, which accumulated a lot of money and shrouded him in front of him.


    Lu Shen did not dare to belittle the enemy. After all, he was a monk in the twilight zone, so he quickly took out his magic weapon.


    It''s a talisman with some ways to look at it.


    Li Fuyao, who was lying on the tree, turned over, but was still some distance away from ye Shengge. He said softly, "I don''t think Xu Ya is a good man. There are too many coquettes."


    "I''m afraid you often tell some women that there is a problem."


    Ye Sheng''s song is not salty and light.


    Li Fuyao was wrongly thinking about the past of himself and that woman. He seemed to have not said too much about that. Besides, the woman he liked would be the one who liked to hear these words?


    But at the moment, facing ye Shengge, Li Fuyao didn''t know how to say it. He just had no choice but to say, "let''s have a look, but I really don''t think it''s a good person and I won''t cheat you!"


    Ye Sheng song''s rare hum, but soon put his eyes on the other side of the bamboo tower.


    It''s a rare thing that she''s really interested in.


    Li Fuyao also looks over there.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    For Li Fuyao and ye Shengge, the battle of demon cultivation in the twilight of the night is nothing that they have never seen. Therefore, no matter how wonderful it is, they are not the focus of their attention. Instead, they are fighting. The old woman has come to Miss Wen and whispered, "go, little sister."


    The words are short, with only one word to go.


    But there is no such simple, when the woman raised her head, the mountain forest will be more good demon Xiu, they are dense around here, should be Lu Shen''s hand.


    Xu Ya is a loner. It seems that the situation is not good.


    In addition, he and Lu Shen are in the same Twilight situation. Even if the battle is to be divided into victory and defeat, some people will be seriously injured, or both sides will be seriously injured.


    Lu Shen''s talisman was so powerful that Xu Ya''s sword could not be close to him. Xu Ya entered the twilight period, and soon faced with the situation of exhaustion of gas engine. Lu Shen had been steadily gaining the upper hand.


    At this time, there was another man in the distant mountain forest. The man was a woman with a good figure. The waves were rough, but his face was not good-looking. He was full of evil spirit and was also a demon monk.


    According to the truth, the demon Xiu in this world will deliberately choose a good-looking leather bag after it turns into a human form. But I don''t know why, this woman is really not very good-looking.


    Seeing this man appear, Xu Ya shouts: "bamboo lady, help me quickly!"


    Li Fuyao, lying on the tree, frowns a little when he hears this sentence. Ye Shengge looks at the woman''s chest, and then takes a glance at himself consciously or unconsciously.Li Fuyao also put his eyes on his chest, but soon came back to his mind. This is higher than this mountain, but his face is far away. Maybe his heart is much more vicious.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao was slightly relieved.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Ye Sheng song asked lightly.


    Li Fuyao was speechless and did not speak.


    They look down again.


    After the bamboo lady appeared here, Lu Shen pressed the talisman to the front, and the whole person stepped back several feet. Then he said in a big surprise, "what are you doing here, lady bamboo?"


    "You all want to marry this little lady, and I will naturally want this little lady."


    "You want her body, but I want her face."


    The bamboo lady gazed at the woman''s face in the distance and came slowly. Lu Shen said indifferently, "Miss Wen is already my wife. If you move her, I will peel the skin of your poisonous snake!"


    Xu Ya looked over there, not in a hurry to speak.


    Zhuniangzi said with a smile: "Xuya and you, Lu Shen, listen to me. Today, whose side I am standing on, the other side is bound to die. I have already said that as long as I have that face, whoever of you two helps me, I will help him kill. As for one of you, the demon pill is also good. I don''t want it. Whoever wants it, he will take it."


    Lu said angrily, "you snake, if you really want to do this, I really think I can''t kill you?"


    Zhuniang ignored him. She just looked at Xu Ya and said with a smile, "what do you think about Xu ya? If you killed Lu Shen with me, I won''t be able to marry you after I got this face. In fact, there is no difference between you and me, you and this little lady. How do you choose?"


    Xu Ya''s face is uncertain!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    Zhuniangzi is also one of the monsters in this mountain, but her qualifications are not only much older than Xu ya, but also Lu Shen. It can be said that she is a demon who is close to the front of the mountain.


    As long as the cultivation time is long enough, even if the qualification is a little bit lower, you can still move forward. No, there is nothing to say. Zhuniangzi has practiced on the mountain for hundreds of years, and her accomplishments are much deeper and more solid than Lu. What''s more, zhuniangzi''s most powerful is not her practice, but her poison and heartache. She can also use poison. If it''s a common poison, it''s OK, but she is an imperial court At dusk, the poison she used made other friars feel a little scared, so no one dared to provoke her.


    It''s just that Zhu Niang is usually in the depths of the mountains and seldom walks out. Lu Shen has no idea why she is here today.


    Among them, I''m afraid only Xu ya, who knows the truth, knows it.


    Xu Ya''s face changed slightly. Yes, it''s true. After Lu Shen broke the demon pill, he was dying. It was not something that broke and then stood up. After saving him, Xu Ya asked zhuniangzi to come out of the mountain to help him. At that time, zhuniangzi readily agreed. Xu ya was only zhuniangzi''s covetous demon Dan of Lushan and didn''t care about it It''s really difficult for the demon cultivation in the mountains and rivers. We should not only worry about the monks and swordsmen of the three religions, but also find a new way when the cultivation is stagnant. This is the best shortcut to seize the demon pill.


    Such as zhuniangzi, such a big demon Xiu, other nature can not look up to, can only be Lu Shen''s demon Dan.


    But no one thought that when the bamboo lady came here, what she wanted was Miss Wen''s face.


    It is natural for women to love beauty, and no one can avoid vulgarity.


    Even the big demon Xiu like zhuniangzi is the same.


    Lu Shen frowned, and finally compromised and said, "Lady bamboo, as long as you go back today, you can take whatever you want in my cave."


    Since Lu Shen dares to say that he is a king of one side and has so many subordinates under him, he will have a solid family background.


    He is actually full of sincerity.


    If a monk like Lu Shen really wants to fight, he doesn''t have to lose. However, there may be two people in front of him now, and they are very likely to have stood together. This makes him very passive. In addition, he is most concerned about the girl Wen.


    If he didn''t care about Miss Wen, he would have turned his back.


    Zhuniangzi leaned on Xu Ya and said with a light smile, "you see, Lu Laogou, how much you like this girl. Do you want demon Dan or women? Or both."


    Xu Ya was a little tangled at the beginning. At the moment, she heard the question again. She asked in a low voice: "Lady bamboo, do you have to warm up the girl''s face?"


    "Do you think I went out of the mountain all the way and went back empty handed?"


    Xu Ya frowned and said, "Lu Shen''s demon Dan can give you, leaving Miss Wen a life."


    Xu Ya hesitated, and then came up with such a solution.


    It''s not impossible.


    But Zhu Niang''s face was slightly cold and said with some coldness: "Xu ya, you defend this woman, have you ever thought that I saved your life? Don''t toast, don''t eat, eat and drink. If you don''t want this life, then I will take it back. Who wants the demon pill is not to ask for? Is it difficult for you to have a worse demon pill than Xu ya?"


    Xu Ya''s face was cloudy and sunny. He thought about it carefully, and then he said in surprise: "Lady bamboo, you really took that face and want to be married with me?"


    Zhuniangzi put one hand on Xu Ya''s shoulder, and the other kept swimming on him. She said with a smile: "I''ve already said that it''s me or her. As long as the skin is the same, what''s the difference?"


    Xu Ya clenched his teeth and said, "in this case, it''s all up to the bamboo lady."


    The bamboo lady gave a gentle smile, then turned to look at Lu Shen over there and said with a smile, "old dog Lu, the matter has been settled. Now it is not only your life, but also your everything."


    Lu Shen looked at the woman over there, but his expression was more gentle. "Miss Wen, please don''t worry, I Lu Shen will never let you fall into the hands of this vicious bamboo lady."


    Before the words fell, the talisman in his hand had been sacrificed again. The light on it was so great that it soon went towards the bamboo lady and the Xu cliff.


    Xu Ya was holding a knife. The light of the sword appeared and fell on the talisman again. But after a moment, the talisman did not move at all. Instead, the light of the sword had disappeared.


    This is one of the most strange things.


    Zhu Niang snorted coldly, and a green snake appeared from her sleeve and rushed at Lu Shen. Soon she opened her mouth and bit on the talisman. However, Lu Shen pressed forward and broke the green snake.


    When the green snake in two fell to the ground, the bamboo lady was not moved at all, but quickly took out a green bamboo walking stick with a very large snake head carved on it. When she hit the talisman with her walking stick, several snakes roared out on her crutch, which was very frightening.However, Lu Shen was not in a hurry. He calmly used the talisman to deal with the enemy. It seemed that he could not fall behind for a while.


    The sword light of Xu Ya also appears from time to time. It''s a good fight to put aside the realm of these people.


    Li Fuyao looked at the talisman and said in a low voice: "the rune should be of high rank, otherwise it can''t stop the two people for so long."


    Ye Shengge took a look at it, "it''s a demon talisman. If he can make it, the two opposite will die early. He has no way but to deal with it with the power of the rune itself. Although they can''t destroy the talisman, it''s not difficult to kill. As long as they drag the talisman and kill someone, they will be easily solved."


    "It''s just that before today, no one would have thought that a demon monk would hold a demon talisman."


    Li Fuyao said with a tut smile: "originally I wanted to see the scene of the demon Xiu getting married in the mountain, but who would have thought that he saw such a farce with neither laughter nor laughter."


    "But none of them is a good man. No one is innocent when he dies."


    "That Xu Ya is really not a good man, but Lu Shen seems to be a kind of love." Li Fuyao was lying on the tree, looking at the distance, and continued: "it''s just that this kind of love also seems to be doing the kind of hard work. Miss Wen doesn''t like him. He has to marry someone to cross the door, and there should be such a robbery. But Miss Wen is really innocent. If she is involved in this, one of them will lose her life."


    "Heartache?" Ye Shengge looked at the battlefield and said casually.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. These days, he felt that Ye Sheng''s songs had changed a little bit, but how did they change? He always felt vaguely different. It seemed that Ye Sheng''s songs had too many words, which made people not adapt to it?


    Li Fu shook his head, thinking that it should not be like this.


    This woman''s heart is like a needle in the sea. It''s more difficult to feel it than to practice his sword into the sea.


    Li Fuyao concentrated and focused on the battlefield again. Sure enough, zhuniangzi was an old man who had lived for many years. After a fierce battle, she still saw the clue. She whispered: "Xu ya, hold this rune, I''ll take the dog''s head off."


    "Good!" said Xu ya


    Zhuniangzi pulled away from the battlefield and no longer entangled with the talisman. Lu Shen''s secret way was not good. But when he sent the talisman to zhuniang, the sword light of Xu Ya appeared in front of the talisman and blocked his way.


    Xu Ya looked at Lu Shen, who was in a hurry. He laughed and said, "Lu Laogou, today is your death date!"


    Lu Shen angrily said: "you Xu Ya dare to say that you love miss Muwen, but you can still do such a thing. I Lu Shen is really shameless for you!"


    "Mr. Lu, this time and that time, you just don''t know how to adapt, so you will end up today." Xu Ya sneers.


    Lu Shen''s talisman was stopped by Xu ya, which is not a big deal. It''s something he needs to care about later. It''s definitely not Xu ya, but zhuniangzi killed from another place. Zhuniangzi''s accomplishments are far beyond Xu Ya''s comparison. In addition, he has no talisman now, so he is not an opponent.


    Lu Shen gritted his teeth and smashed a pair of iron fists at zhuniangzi. He was also a demon Xiu in the twilight world. It is not easy to say that such a pair of fists should fall on the bamboo lady.


    After stopping the blow, she said with a smile: "in fact, you are more appreciated than Xu ya, but you are not as good-looking as he is."


    With these words, the bamboo lady laughed and lifted her cane. A green snake went straight to Lu Shen''s chest.


    This poisonous snake is the thing of her life. It is extremely poisonous. It is not only a common magic weapon.


    Lu Shen frowned and retreated, but he still didn''t hide. He was bitten by the green snake of zhuniangzi.


    Even if there is black blood in the bitten place, Lu Shen is simple and direct. Even if he uses his hand as a knife, he will cut off a large piece of flesh and blood from the wound, so as to prevent the toxin from entering the body. If this is really necessary, then it will be very difficult.


    "You old dog has some courage." Zhuniangzi smiles, and a green snake appears on Lu Shen''s chest.


    The second green snake bit Lu Shen''s throat in an impartial way. Although he pulled it off, it was really not easy to get rid of the toxin this time.


    Lu Shen didn''t care about the wound. Instead, he took a step forward and smashed his fists at the bamboo lady''s chest.


    This time it was a solid hit on the bamboo lady''s chest, only once, it will be the chest shrunken down.


    It''s just that there''s no flesh and blood.


    The scene was appalling.


    A woman, most concerned about the place, can not only these two just?


    Seeing this.


    Li Fuyao sighed in the tree.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    "Ah


    A scream appeared in the mountains.


    Zhu Niang''s eyes were red, covered her chest, looked at Lu Shen, and said in a shrill voice, "Lu Shen, I want you to die!"


    If lady Zhu was able to calm down before, then when Lu Shen hit her chest with that blow, she would be completely angry. There are only two things on the woman that are precious, one is her face, the other is naturally breast. The face of Lady Zhu is already half useless, and her proud breast is always cherished and careful But now being hit by Lu Shen''s fist is like breaking her scales. She doesn''t want to do anything anymore. Now she just wants to kill Lu Shen.


    The little green snake had bitten Lu Shen''s throat before, but now Lu Shen has been seriously poisoned. His whole body has begun to shake, and it is not good to watch.


    When zhuniangzi''s second green snake fell on Lu Shen, he didn''t have the strength to tear it off. Zhuniangzi looked at Lu Shen coldly and thought about how to insult and kill people later.


    The woman in the red wedding dress was silent for a long time, and finally began to speak, "don''t you just want my face?"


    When she was talking, she was holding a pair of scissors on her face, which she was going to use on her wedding night to commit suicide, but now it is on her face. It seems that she is going to rescue Lu Shen.


    "What are you stupid to do?" she cried


    Many years ago, by chance and coincidence, she got a secret method, which is face changing. As long as the face to be changed is completely removed from the person, and then put on her own face, with pills and techniques, after a period of time, she can become her own face. Only in this way, the size of the other person''s face and his own tight fit are needed, or there will be problems After practicing this technique, Mrs. Zhu has been looking for a suitable face, but she has not found it for many years. Until the woman appears, she feels that this face is the most perfect. Therefore, she is determined to have this face, which is more important than anything else.


    What''s more, at the moment, her chest was hit by a blow, so there was no problem with that face.


    So when the woman threatened her, it was madness.


    The woman''s face was full of tears and sneered, "if you let him go, I''ll give you my face, or you won''t get anything!"


    She can see clearly that all the people who appear here today are wolves, tigers and leopards. In addition to Lu Shen who has some true feelings, Xu Ya and Zhu Niang are all snake and scorpion.


    Mrs. Zhu''s face was ugly and uncertain. Looking at the woman''s resolute appearance, she was really a little difficult to choose. She was sure to get that face. As for other things, it was just a matter of convenience. She couldn''t say whether she had to get it. But the woman''s threat made Mrs. Zhu very angry. She looked at the woman and said in a cold voice, "originally I didn''t want you to die If you want to do this, I want to kill you today anyway. "


    The woman was not moved, but the scissors were about to be put on her face, and it was about to give birth to blood stains.


    If there is a little wound on this face, then there is no need to talk about changing face.


    "I let this old dog go!" she said


    With these words, zhuniangzi had already stopped her hand and looked at Lu Shen, whose lips were already dark.


    "Antidote."


    After all, the married woman is not a fool. If he knows that there is no antidote, even if Lu Shen can leave here, he will not survive, so he must have an antidote.


    Zhuniangzi took out a bottle of pills from her arms and threw it to Lu Shen.


    Xu Ya was fighting against the talisman. Seeing this scene, he yelled: "you can''t be a bamboo lady!"


    "Shut up," she said coldly


    Xu Ya was furious, but he didn''t open his mouth to deal with the talisman.


    Lu Shen took the antidote without hesitation. After eating it, he felt more comfortable. Looking at the woman, he said softly, "how can Lu Shen repay Miss Wen''s friendship?"


    The woman was tearful, but she still said, "you are not a good thing, but much better than them. I did not want to marry you at the beginning, and I will not marry you in the future. I only love one person in my life, not you, Lu Shen!"


    Lu Shen was struck by lightning and stepped back a few steps. He stretched out his hand, which was unbelievable. The whole person seemed to lose his spirit. At the beginning, he asked to marry Wen Yao, but Wen Yao refused. He thought that Wen Yao hesitated about their identities and then cooked the raw rice. All the problems were not problems. Thinking about this


    thing, he had the following things But he didn''t think about it. It turned out that Wen was really unwilling to marry him. He took all this for granted.


    Lu Shen murmured to himself, "no, no, Miss Wen, you must have done this to save my life."


    Wen Yao doesn''t care about this, but looks at the bamboo lady. If it wasn''t for Lu Shen who really showed his true feelings before, he couldn''t escape today.


    "Let go, sister Qing."


    This is the second requirement.Hearing this, the old woman shook her head and said, "Miss, I can''t go."


    Wen Yao clenched her teeth and said, "if it is possible for elder sister Qing to leave here, she will ask him to avenge me if it is possible to find him!"


    As a matter of fact, it''s not so easy to find someone I met at the beginning. It''s just that Wen Yao said that in order to let the old woman live. Today, she must die, but it''s not simple to drag other people into the mud pond. This is absolutely wrong.


    That''s why Wen Yao said so.


    The old woman was full of tears. After being instructed by the immortal master, she has been walking around with the little girl all these years. She is very happy to see him change from a little girl to a beautiful girl. She has never thought about what it would be like for the little girl to leave herself one day.


    So far, the old woman can only tell the truth, "Miss, I don''t know, that Li Xianshi had asked me to sign a contract to take care of her for a hundred years. If she died in the past hundred years, I could only die with her. So today is the situation in which miss died and I also died. I can''t walk, and it''s all right."


    The old woman''s face was calm and calm.


    It''s the same with living and dead. There''s no difference.


    When Wen Yao heard this, the whole person was a little unsteady. She called sister Qing, and then there was no further discussion. She was absolutely not doubting whether the reason of the contract or the sincerity of the Qing elder sister was that she had taken care of her. In fact, she could see that she was absolutely not wrong.


    But now she wants to die. Wen Yao is not only unable to bear, but also has some guilt. In the final analysis, it is all because of her.


    This kind of guilt, I''m afraid it will be brought to the ground.


    She looked at Lu Shen and said in a loud voice, "don''t you go soon?"


    Lu Shen raised his head and looked at Wen Yao. Then he took a look at zhuniang. Finally, he stood up and wanted to leave. But at this moment, Xu Ya said, "go? Where to go


    Xu Ya cut open the talisman with a knife and appeared in front of people. He looked at Zhu Niang and Lu Shen, and said indifferently, "you can''t leave today!"


    If he came today, if he said that he couldn''t get anything, he could never do it. Judging from the current situation, if Zhu Niangzi wanted to win Yao''s face, she would let Lu Shen go. Then, isn''t Xu ya really unable to get anything? How can we do that? Xu ya can''t tolerate such things.


    It''s not his way of doing things.


    "Xu ya, you''d better be honest!"


    Zhuniangzi is not allowed to recognize anyone for her own sake.


    Xu Ya sneered: "bamboo lady, you want to have a face, OK, but this time, how can I get some benefits?"


    "If you let Lu Shen go, what can I get?"


    Xu Ya opened his mouth with a grim smile. The whole person looked fierce and incomparable.


    "I don''t care what you think and what you think. If you lose my face, you''ll die."


    Zhuniangzi said it was not good. Even though she had taken a fancy to Xu Ya''s leather bag and was willing to form a husband and wife with him and share the joy of fish and water, now, for her own face, she can say that she discards Xu ya.


    Xu Ya said in a deep voice: "Lu Shen, do you really want to run? Be a coward? "


    Lu Shen looked at Xu Ya and said coldly, "you are not my opponent. It''s useless to say so much nonsense. If it wasn''t for the bamboo lady today, you think you have a little chance to win me?"


    Xu Ya sneered: "not necessarily."


    Lu Shenleng hum, no longer speak.


    The bamboo lady smiles at Wen Yaojiao and says, "little lady, I''ll let Lu Shen leave. Your face is mine."


    Wen Yao closed her eyes and nodded in despair.


    The bamboo lady turned her head and looked at Lu Shen and said with a sneer, "don''t go away. Don''t you want me to keep you for lunch?"


    Looking at Xu ya, Zhu Niang continued: "you don''t want to do anything, and then I will naturally compensate you for


    "


    Xu Ya''s face was cloudy and sunny, but he didn''t make a move in the end. He just looked at the scene and was silent.


    The bamboo lady took a deep breath, and then said, "in this case, get out of here."


    Lu Shen also took a deep breath and wanted to take back the talisman, but was soon stopped by the bamboo lady, "this talisman will be left, which is to buy your life."


    Before, she said to compensate Xu ya, and this talisman is one of them.


    Lu takes a deep look at Xu ya, and finally looks at Wen Yao. The love in his eyes is not covered up at all.


    "Miss Wen, if you have a chance, Lu Shen will take revenge for Miss Wen, certainly!"


    "It''s just that Miss Wen admits that Lu Shen has acted too abruptly before, but his love for the girl is absolutely true, not false at all!"


    Wen Yao''s hands shaking with scissors, but still silent.


    Lu Shen clasped his fist again and was about to leave.


    Some of these things are not clear. In fact, they are not clear."Little lady, I haven''t been threatened in my whole life. You are the first one. You should have a good look at what will happen."


    Wen Yao suddenly opened her eyes, eyes firmly looked at the old woman, she would take a pair of scissors to his face.


    "Wait a minute, Miss Wen!"


    Lu Shen went back and forth, and the imperial envoy''s talisman hit Xu ya. Only for a moment, he went to zhuniangzi, and before he tried to imitate him, he would smash a blow. Who knows, at this time, zhuniangzi was already ready. She sneered at Lu Shen and said, "you have to die, I will help you today!"


    She put out her hand and threw it. Several green snakes came out of her sleeve. Then she picked up her crutches and hit him directly on Lu Shen''s head.


    Bang.


    Xu Ya''s knife also chopped on Lu Shen''s shoulder.


    Even if Lu Shen was cut off, he would be bloody.


    Lu Shen vomited blood and fell back. Xu Ya rubbed the chest hit by the talisman before and sneered: "it seems that you are going to die today."


    "How can a fool like you live to this day?" she sneered


    She said, but still toward Wen Yao, now the top priority, in fact, is Wen Yao, Wen Yao with scissors, ruthlessly stabbed in his face.


    "Miss!" cried the old woman.


    Wen Yao just murmured at the moment: "immortal brother, we can''t see."


    Bamboo lady''s green snake is a quick step, entangled in Wen Yao''s hand and knocked down her scissors. The bamboo lady breathed a long sigh of relief and sneered, "wait until I take your face, and then slowly torture you."


    With these words, she would stretch out her hand to control Wen Yao.


    But soon there was a sound somewhere.


    "If you can''t be an immortal, it''s very troublesome to be a monk."


    Zhuniangzi was shocked and looked into the distance, only to see a young man standing in the distance, looking at this side with a smile.


    Zhuniangzi immediately smelled an evil spirit, the realm was not high, only the green silk realm.


    She looked at the young man who had just appeared and said, "who are you? Dare to damage my business!"


    The young man bowed down and saluted, "I''ve met Master Zhu, but I''m just a monster practicing in the mountains. I passed by today and saw that Master Zhu''s identity should kill an ordinary woman. I thought it was really inappropriate. I came out to say a few words of justice."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhu was furious, "who is my mother? I want you to be fair. If you listen to my reputation, you can go away now. If you dare to stay here, I will kill you all together!"


    Zhu Niangzi''s temper has been completely dissipated today, and she is no longer willing to speak well.


    The young man said with a smile, "Why are you so angry? Why don''t we sit down and talk about the truth?"


    "You want to die!"


    When she was not willing to reason, she threw a snake in her hand.


    It''s a green snake. It''s a simple way to look at it, but it should be a thorny thing to face the demon cultivation in the Taiqing state.


    But no one thought that when the green snake was about to arrive at the young man, he did not know what was going on, so he was stopped and cut off.


    One divides into two.


    The green snake rolled to the ground.


    Young people are still innocent.


    The old woman in the distance was almost ready to cry out!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    No one can see how the young man in the blue shirt did it, or maybe it was not his hand. But the green snake is underground at the moment. It is genuine and can''t be fake at all.


    Apart from the old woman, no one knew the identity of the young man, and now their minds were attracted by other things.


    It was a woman with a tall figure and a much more beautiful appearance than Wenyao. Somewhere, it was just a little smaller than the bamboo lady. It was definitely not too small. She fell down from the tree. I didn''t know why, so she held the talisman.


    Then the woman took back the talisman at will and stood in the same place, looking at the realm of Taiqing.


    Another demon monk.


    Zhuniangzi has been practicing in this deep mountain for many years, but she doesn''t often walk around. She knows some strange things, but she doesn''t know them. It''s very normal. But she never thought about how these two young people appeared in front of her today and did these things to her.


    Young people in this world are not afraid of death?


    "Who are you?"


    According to the desire to kill in her heart, Mrs. Zhu soon asked.


    In fact, this is the most important thing. We should first find out the real identities of these two people. If we don''t know, everything will be over.


    Li Fuyao did not speak, just looked at her and said, "elder, don''t care who we are, as long as you are willing to reason with us."


    "If I don''t reason with you?" she said coldly


    With a smile, the young man said seriously, "if you don''t want to be reasonable, there are ways to be unreasonable."


    Zhuniangzi and Xu Ya looked at each other and understood each other''s ideas. At the moment, Lu Shen was seriously injured and could not fight any more. Both of them were in the twilight state. The realm was far beyond the comparison of the two young people. So it was very simple to kill people.


    As long as we work together.


    Xu Ya Ming reaches out and grabs the handle of the knife. He cuts at the nearby ye Shengge with a knife. On this side, zhuniangzi also makes a bold move.


    The young man did not have any movement, but the woman had already taken out Lu Shen''s talisman before, and threw it forward gently. It was a majestic gas engine coming out of it, and then Xu Ya felt great fear. It seemed that the talisman was born to restrain him.


    The woman stretched out her hand and pressed down, and countless golden silk threads burst out from the talisman. She twisted the Xu cliff, and after winding the Xu cliff, she began to show her white eyes. Only Xu Ya was left to scream inside.


    It''s sad to see.


    Lu Shen used the talisman for so long before, but it doesn''t seem to be so powerful. Now, with a wave of her hand, this woman has such power. How can it not be amazing.


    Lu Shen looked at the scene and was surprised.


    Who is this?


    There, the green snake of zhuniangzi waved again, but before her green snake fell in front of the young man, there was a long sword hovering in front of her in the night. The sword was as bright as the moon.


    The majestic sword spirit scattered in all directions, so that the small snakes were directly destroyed.


    Zhuniangzi was seriously injured. She vomited out a mouthful of emerald green blood. She was shocked and said, "sword repair?"


    "It''s a swordsman," the young man corrected with a smile


    Swordsman?!


    In the deep mountain, a swordsman appeared. How can such a thing not make people startled, let alone the swordsman who is so powerful.


    The young man said with a smile: "my name is Li Fuyao. I wanted to reason with my predecessors before. Since the seniors are not willing to speak, then forget it."


    The bamboo lady was shocked. She retreated and begged for mercy as she retreated. "The immortal master spared her life. She could not understand Mount Tai because of her eyes. If you could spare her life, you could let the master deal with her!"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "it''s late."


    The bamboo lady was even more afraid. She retreated to the back, but she saw that the sword had already swept towards her. She called out: "Sword Fairy, spare your life!"


    But the sword did not move. A moment later, a sword passed through the chest, carrying a large amount of blood.


    Li Fuyao stood quietly in the same place and ignored it.


    Then he turned his head and looked at the demon Xiu around him and said, "I still want to stay and watch the play. Be careful that your life is gone."


    "Thank you for not killing me


    Similar sounds were heard everywhere in the forest.


    Li Fuyao''s understatement of a word, then let here''s demon xiuniao beast San.


    It took about half a quarter of an hour for Li Fuyao to appear here and solve the two demon cultivation in the twilight. It was too fast.


    Lu Shen, a demon monk who has been practicing for many years, is dead hearted when he sees this scene. He just wants to die happily.


    Li Fuyao went to ye Shengge and said in a low voice, "you came out early. I should have killed two of them alone."This is what Li Fuyao and ye Shengge said in advance on the tree, but he didn''t expect ye Shengge to go back on his words.


    "I think it''s interesting. It''s not good to let you show off alone."


    Ye Shengge walked forward a few steps, away from those blood.


    She doesn''t seem to be a purist, but she''s still uncomfortable.


    At this time, the old woman quickly knelt down and said in tears: "the little demon kowtow to see Li Xianshi. It''s my pleasure to see him again after many years."


    Li Fuyao looked at her appearance. In fact, she remembered clearly what she looked like at that time. It was only when the demon Dan was broken that she became the present. If the demon Dan was still there, it would not be the same. Li Fuyao reached out and took out a demon pill and handed it to the old woman. He walked on the demon soil and did not know how many demon Xiu had been killed. Maybe Li Fuyao would be short of other things, but the demon Dan was the East West, Li Fuyao is sure not to lack.


    The old woman was very grateful, "Li Xianshi''s re creation of grace, the little demon has no reward."


    Li Fu waved his hand, indicating that it was not necessary.


    In fact, the first major event that he met after he went down the mountain was the locust tree demon and Wen Yao. At that time, Wen Yao''s home was destroyed by the sparrow spirit who came to revenge. She was alone. If it were not for Li Fuyao, she would not have known what she would have become.


    The old woman was the one who stayed with the little girl to protect her. However, it originated from a jade pendant with mountains and rivers. Now, the jade capital is still in Li Fuyao''s hands.


    Li Fuyao has been practicing very fast. In fact, he has the function of the jade pendant. Of course, we can''t attribute all the reasons to this, that is to say.


    Anyway, this is a good cause and effect, the original cause and the present result.


    "Brother immortal?"


    Wen Yao has been in a trance for a long time, and now she has come back to her mind.


    , looking at this green figure, she couldn''t believe it at the beginning. After sister Qing had knelt down, she just reflected that she was really a fairy brother.


    She watched Li Fuyao turn around and began to cry again.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "long time no see, little girl."


    The little girl is no longer a little girl. The little girl in those days has become a graceful woman.


    Wen Yao looks at Li Fuyao, but soon turns her eyes to ye Shengge beside him. A trace of loss and gloom flashed in her eyes, but she soon began to laugh.


    Li Fuyao nodded and looked at Lu Shen, who was still half kneeling. He did not speak in a hurry.


    Lu Shen has already said, "Lu Shen knows that he is wrong. If master Jianxian wants to kill me, I have nothing to say. But please escort Miss Wen away from this deep mountain to ensure her safety."


    Li Fuyao sneered, "you don''t feel ashamed when you say these words? If she had not been forced to stay, what had happened now would have happened? "


    "Master Jianxian, I''m really passionate about Miss Wen. I don''t have any hypocrisy!" Lu was very serious with a stiff neck.


    "Deep in love? How deep is it? How deep is Lu Shen''s mind? If you don''t have me today, how can you still be deeply in love? Can''t you just watch Wenyao''s face cut off? In that case, what love do you dare to talk about? "


    Li Fuyao looked at Lu Shen and said, "if you didn''t have some affection in the end, I''m afraid your head, like them, doesn''t belong to you."


    Lu Shen glared at Li Fuyao, but he was still speechless.


    Li Fuyao sneered and said, "I''ll ask you, if you see the woman you like in the future, are you still like this now?"


    This is a question about life and death. If you don''t answer it well, something may happen. If something happens, it''s probably about life.


    Lu Shen pondered for a moment, and then said: "Lu Shen has a heart in Miss Wen. Without Miss Wen, I''m afraid that Lu Shen will not want any other woman in this life."


    Li Fuyao sneered.


    However, Wenyao has already talked to ye Shengge over there. Ye Shengge has a bad temper. When she is willing to talk more, no one can stop her.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao sighed. After talking to nalushen, he finally let him go. However, before nalushan left, he must go here to say goodbye to Wen Yao.


    Li Fuyao went there to cure the wound of the locust tree demon, and ye Shengge stood not far away.


    "Miss Wen, Lu Shen has only one question to ask. I hope Miss Wen will solve her doubts."


    Wen Yao did not speak, just nodded.


    Lu Shen asked: "before, Miss Wen said that she would only love one person in her life. That person would never be me Lu Shen. I dare to ask you, but is that man the sword immortal?"


    Before that, the two people have shown their relationship, saying that they know each other well.


    Wen Yao looks at Lu Shen and moves her lips. She wants to say something, but she still doesn''t open her mouth.


    "Miss Wen, please tell the truth to break Lu Shen''s heart!"


    "Yes, I will not marry my brother Wen Yao. Even if he does not marry me, I will not marry anyone else!"Wen Yao is absolutely certain.


    Li Fuyao didn''t hear, but Lu Shen did, so his face became ugly.


    And Ye Sheng song, this time is just the lips up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    Lu Shen couldn''t get Wen Yao''s heart, because Wenyao''s heart was in someone else''s body. Once Lu Shen understood this truth, he would not continue to tangle. With Li Fuyao''s permission, Lu Shen left the bamboo building. Before leaving, of course, he did not forget to take a deep look at Wen Yao.


    Wen Yao looks good in her wedding dress, but it''s a pity that she has only one look.


    But it''s hard to say if it''s only for once.


    After dealing with the affairs here, the bamboo building is restored as it was yesterday. Even the old woman has changed back to a young appearance, just like what Li Fuyao saw in that village.


    Wen Yao has changed her clothes. Li Fuyao is in front of the pool and looks at the moon in the water.


    After chatting with the locust tree demon, Wen Yao wanted to come to see Li Fuyao. The locust tree demon took Wen Yao and said in a low voice, "Miss, today''s Li Xianshi is much better than that of that year. It''s not that her sister is too talkative or her sister is cruel. She just has a sentence that she has to say."


    Wen Yao a Zheng, immediately said: "green elder sister, please speak."


    "A monk like Li Xianshi, who is so old, has this realm. He must be one of the most important disciples in Jianshan. He is determined to live on the road. I''m afraid that apart from the road, he won''t care about anything else. I''m afraid that the fate between Miss Li and Master Li has long been gone. If you persist in this, you will be disappointed."


    In fact, the locust tree demon doesn''t know Li Fuyao''s accomplishments in the realm of cultivation. However, judging from the fact that Li Fuyao''s realm is at least at the peak of the morning and evening, although there are not many such monks, they are not too few in terms of the whole mountain and river, but the important thing is not the realm, but the age.


    When I saw Li Fuyao at that time, he should be less than 20 years old. Now he is so old, he has such accomplishments and is so talented that the locust tree demon dare not think much about it.


    She accompanies Wen Yao around the world all year round. In fact, the news is not very well-informed. If you listen attentively, you should know who Li Fuyao is.


    Wenyao nodded, indicating that she knew, but did not speak.


    The locust tree demon let go, sighed, did not say anything more, just watched Wen Yao walk toward Li Fuyao.


    "Do you think he will have an idea?"


    I don''t know when ye Shengge had already appeared here, which surprised the locust tree demon. In fact, she was not particularly afraid of Li Fuyao. After all, she had contact with Li Fuyao before. Even though she hadn''t seen her for many years, she didn''t find that Li Fuyao had changed too much when she saw her again. However, she had never seen this woman before Now he killed Xu Ya by means of thunder, and his face did not change. It just made people feel different from ordinary people.


    The locust tree demon in line with the idea that more is better than less, bowing down and answering: "the fairy master asked, the little demon is really don''t know."


    Li Fuyao''s idea is certainly not known to many people.


    Ye Shengge didn''t answer. He just walked into the bamboo building and brought out a bamboo chair. Then he sat on the chair and closed his eyes.


    Over there, Wen Yao has come behind Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at the bright moon in the pool and didn''t know what he was thinking. But when Wen Yao came over, he still knew.


    When Wen Yao had stopped, Li Fuyao turned around and took the lead in saying, "when you are outside, you should pay more attention to everything. Life and death are not a matter of children''s play."


    This opening still looks like an elder.


    Wen Yao said with a smile: "immortal brother, I''m not a little girl at that time. I can carry this kind of thing clearly."


    Li Fuyao nodded, but still said: "Xiaoqing is a demon, so she is destined not to walk in the world more, and can only go to those remote places, but the realm is still good, and there is no need to worry too much."


    Wenyao nodded, looking very clever.


    "I''m going to Buddha land this time. How do you plan to leave the mountain?"


    Wen Yao narrowed her eyes and said, "brother immortal is going to Buddha land. I don''t want to go. We are leaving the mountain and going to Yanling."


    Li Fuyao said, "be careful." he didn''t ask too much questions.


    Wen Yao thought for a moment, walked forward a few steps, and asked in a low voice, "the immortal brother already has a Taoist partner? Is that sister ye? "


    Li Fu shook his head, "No


    No?!


    Wen Yao''s eyes were a little happy, but she was soon swept away by Li Fuyao''s next words.


    "It''s another person, not around."


    Li Fuyao said in a soft voice, "there are tens of millions of women in the world, which are inferior to her."


    Wen Yao Oh, obviously a little sad, but soon he said with a smile: "that fairy brother has married?"


    "No, the bride price of that family is much higher, and it is not enough yet."


    The bride price is much more. Naturally, this sentence was made up by Li Fuyao himself. But in fact, it''s almost the same. Qingtianjun doesn''t want foreign things, but it has to be a vast sea.


    The betrothal gifts are almost the same. If the betrothal gifts are said, the betrothal gifts are really much more.


    However, Li Fuyao, who has already reached the realm of spring and autumn, is also very confident about the realm of the sea. He should still be able to go to the end and have a look at the two realms.Wen Yao said with a smile: "that fairy brother is really a little difficult."


    Li Fuyao said nothing but a smile.


    Wen Yao had a lot of gossiping with him here, which was not important. It was just where Li Fuyao had gone, who he had met and what good food he had eaten.


    It''s all gossip.


    Finally, when the fish belly became white, Wen Yao said that he could go down the mountain.


    Li Fuyao came back to his senses, looked at the sky, and then asked a question, "Lu Shen, do you really want to save him, or are you afraid of something? Tell me the truth."


    Lu Shen is not a man of great crimes, but he is definitely not a good man. He can live or die.


    Wen Yao looked at Li Fuyao and whispered, "brother immortal, do you have the heart to let someone who loves you die?"


    "If people who love Wen Yao don''t love him, they can only cherish those who love him more. Even if I don''t love him, I don''t want him to die like this."


    This sentence has some profound meaning, but it depends on who listens.


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer. He just said, "go down the mountain.".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sky appeared and the sky was clear. To leave the mountain, Li Fuyao wanted to go west, while Wen Yao went east. Li Fuyao, the imperial envoy, hovered beside the locust tree demon and said calmly, "after you leave this mountain, it will naturally come back to me. During this period, if there are other demons practicing, I will naturally know."


    This is what Li Fuyao left behind for Wen Yao and the locust tree demon. We should protect their safety.


    "The little demon thanks Li Xian for his kindness."


    The locust tree demon saluted Li Fuyao seriously and knelt down.


    After Li Fuyao helped him up, he looked at Wen Yao and handed her the jade pendant. "After all, it was handed down from home. Take it well."


    The jade pendant was put in his sword case by Wen Yao when Li Fuyao left the village. The jade pendant can gather Qi and is very helpful to his practice. In fact, Li Fuyao''s ability to walk so fast in recent years has something to do with it. There are many things on Li Fuyao''s body. This jade pendant is just one of them.


    Wen Yao took over the jade pendant, clenched it tightly in her hand and said with a smile, "brother immortal, can we see you again?"


    "It''s natural to meet."


    Li Fuyao smiles.


    Wen Yao waved to Li Fuyao, and then walked to the East. The bright moon followed him. Until they left the mountain, the sword would not return.


    Watching Wen Yao go away, Li Fuyao turns his head and ye Shengge stands in the forest.


    They were both monks of the spring and Autumn period. Walking on the mountain forest, it was not difficult for them. Li Fuyao even sent out a ray of sword spirit, which made the mountain demons dare not get close.


    Ye Shengge said: "you clearly know that no matter what you do, it doesn''t work. Why do you do it?"


    Ye Shengge''s heart is like a mirror. In fact, both Li Fuyao and Wen Yao understand one thing, that is, no matter what posture Li Fuyao poses, Wen Yao will still like his immortal brother as always, and Li Fuyao knows that no matter what he does, he can''t erase her love.


    However, both Wen Yao and Li Fuyao understood that Li Fuyao had no intention of doing so even if Wen Yao wanted to.


    Like is nothing else, can not be forced.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I didn''t think about it. I''ll become a hot cake one day. If I don''t practice sword in the future, can I live on my face?"


    Ye Shengge ignored him, just said: "that little girl must be crying now, do you believe it?"


    Li Fuyao grinned. "I know, but it''s still something I can''t do."


    "You told the locust tree demon to do so, and she knew it."


    Ye Shengge is really brilliant, such things can be thought of.


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile: "your woman''s exquisite mind, sometimes, it''s really troublesome."


    Ye Shengge said with a smile, "do you think I''m in trouble?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you pretend to be hard?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    Ye Sheng Song said quietly: "Li Fuyao, when did you become a lecher who likes to see women''s breasts?"


    In this period of time, Li Fuyao''s several glances at ye Shengge''s breast, whether intentionally or unintentionally, or looking at other people''s breasts, have not escaped ye Shengge''s eye.


    But Ye Sheng''s song doesn''t care, so it doesn''t break.


    Li Fuyao''s expression is somewhat complicated. He looks at Ye Sheng''s song and is silent.


    How to say this kind of thing?


    "You Li Fuyao only likes green locust, other women will not like it."


    This time it''s not a question, it''s a statement.


    "Even my Ye Sheng song is no exception?"


    This is another inquiry.


    Li Fuyao smiles bitterly.Ye Shengge walked forward a few steps, slowly said: "between you and me, some words can''t be said, in fact, it''s very normal. I know that what you said is meaningless, and you know it''s even more meaningless, so you think of such a stupid way."


    In ye Shengge''s eyes, Li Fuyao pretends to be amorous and looks at women''s breasts from time to time. Naturally, he wants to let ye Shengge know that Li Fuyao may have been misread by her, that he is not worth being liked by her, or that he is telling ye Shengge that Li Fuyao has no result for her.


    That is to use this method to clarify the previous relationship.


    It''s just that this method can''t deceive ye Shengge.


    Even Wen Yao is hard to cheat.


    It''s not so much because they are smart women, but because of what kind of person li Fuyao is. In fact, the image has been deeply rooted and suddenly changed, which can''t deceive people.


    If things go wrong, there must be demons.


    "When are you going to be so clever?"


    Ye Sheng''s song appears light and light.


    Li Fu shook his head. He didn''t know what to say.


    It was not really his nature to look at women''s breasts.


    "You should not forget what happened in Luoyang."


    In Luoyang City, Cheng Yusheng pursued Ye Sheng''s songs. Li Fuyao knew about it, and even Cheng Yusheng told him many things.


    "I like you, is my freedom, has nothing to do with you, you do not like me, is your freedom, has nothing to do with me."


    Ye Shengge looked at Li Fuyao and said, "what he said is meaningless, but this is a bit reasonable."


    Li Fuyao finally said: "but the feelings of these things, or very complex."


    Ye Shengge said with a smile, "who do you like Li Fuyao? What do you do with me? How can I worry about this, what I want to do and how I want to do it, all because I want to do it. I don''t think there is any other reason. Even if you Li Fuyao hates me, I want to help you. Even if I like you and I don''t want to do it, I won''t do it when you die. "


    "Because of me, because ye Shengge is such a person."


    What kind of person is ye Shengge? She is such a person. She thinks and thinks with what she wants to do. When she went to Jianshan many years ago, she looked like Li Fuyao and wanted to beat him, so she beat him. Later, she wanted to plant peach blossom in front of the ruined temple, so she exchanged peach blossom with Xie Lu with peach wood sword.


    Over the years, no matter what you do, ye Shengge can''t escape two words.


    If you want this thing, ye Shengge thinks well and does well.


    Ye Shengge is still so calm. He looks at Li Fuyao and thinks it''s time for Li Fuyao to speak.


    "It''s still going to Buddha''s land together."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "master Ye Guan?"


    Ye Shengge nods and goes on.


    Even though she said so today, she was still like that, which was no different from before. On the contrary, Li Fuyao seemed to be much more relaxed after listening to these words.


    There are some things that can still be said.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Walking in the mountains, the bright moon sword followed. Wen Yao walked many steps. Looking at the bright moon, she could not help but burst into tears.


    Tears soon came to my face.


    The locust tree demon gently comforts a way: "some people are predestined, but more people are not predestined to have no division. Miss Li and Miss Li are not on the same path. They are not perfect now, but I''m sorry to say that. "


    Wen Yao gnaws her teeth, tears dripping down her face. She meets again one night. She doesn''t know how happy she is. But what Li Fuyao does on purpose makes her feel very painful.


    She knew what it was for, but to make her forget him earlier.


    Wen Yao sobbed: "brother immortal is a wonderful person. Even if he doesn''t like me, I think he''s excellent. No matter how he treats me, I''m still very sad. I''ve been waiting for him for so many years, but he still doesn''t like me. How could this happen?"


    "I know that brother immortal doesn''t like me. It''s his freedom. He''s such a fairy brother. Since he likes a woman, he won''t be attracted to other women. This kind of fairy brother is the best."


    Wen Yao leaned against a big stone beside the forest and sobbed.


    Then the moon sword stopped.


    The locust tree demon wants to say something, but it seems that there is no way to say it. Some words, in fact, are the same whether they are said or not. It is useless to say so. Only let the person think and think about it himself.


    "But I still want to think that the fairy brother likes me. I miss that the woman he likes is me."


    The locust tree demon came and hugged Wen Yao and whispered, "since I have known each other, I am the most lucky one. Miss Li is just a little bit lucky. I didn''t meet Li Xianshi at the right time. If the time is right, today is Miss Li Xianshi''s side.""It''s not like that!"


    Wen Yao tearfully, looking at the locust tree demon, said: "the immortal brother will not be in the same world with me no matter how, we are doomed not to join hands."


    The locust tree demon sighed and didn''t know how to say it.


    Speaking of truth, Wen Yao does not know, but she understands this truth, which is why she is so. If she does not know these principles, it will be much simpler.


    "It''s OK. Brother immortal will go down with the sister he likes in the future. They will have many children. He must be able to live well, and he is sure You won''t forget me. "


    Wen Yao''s eyes are more sad, look at it and feel very lovable, she took the jade pendant out of her arms, put it in the palm of her hand.


    "Sister Qing, brother immortal will remember me."


    "Yes."


    Wen Yao looked at the bright moon sword, tied the jade pendant to the hilt, and then stretched out his hand to wipe it. Although the moon sword was not as sharp as the sword of searching for immortals, it was extremely sharp. Just gently, she cut a bloodstain on the palm of her hand.


    She drops some blood on it, which makes Mingyue sword look very different.


    The locust tree demon was silent.


    Wen Yao closed her eyes as if she was murmuring to herself, "brother immortal, you know, I''m not going to marry you, you don''t marry me, I don''t marry anyone else. I just hope you don''t forget me."


    With this sentence, Wen Yao opened her eyes and said with a smile, "sister Qing, I''m gone."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao''s bright moon sword came back. The jade pendant was tied to the hilt of the sword. There was some blood on the sword.


    Li Fuyao put away the bright moon. Without saying a word, he even put away the jade pendant.


    This is the same as always, people and things are like this.


    Ye Shengge, holding the oil paper umbrella, walked slowly in the desert, leaving a string of footprints of different depths.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    A group of monks and soldiers were walking in the desert near the Buddha land. The leader was very tall and fierce, and he didn''t look like a person to be provoked.


    Buddhist soil and mountains and rivers are separated by mountains and deserts, which can be regarded as demarcation line. Monks have nothing else to do except practice. However, the people living in the Buddhist country or the monks who have not yet set foot in practice need other things for daily marketing. The Buddha soil is not as vast as mountains and rivers, so many things depend on the side of mountains and rivers.


    Therefore, every once in a while, there are monks and soldiers in the mountains and merchants on the other side of the mountain and river to buy materials. However, most of the people in the mountains are demons. Although they have no interest in the goods themselves, they may have evil intentions towards the monks and soldiers. Therefore, these monks and soldiers are all monks who set foot on the cultivation, with different levels of level, but they are not ordinary people.


    This time, the monks and soldiers sold their goods in the mountains and returned to the Buddha land. They did not encounter anything along the way. The people in the Buddhist land were deeply influenced by the Buddhist doctrine, and they would not be any big traitors or evil people. They were also the officials of the Buddhist country, so no one would have any idea about them. So they did not encounter any problems along the way.


    The desert is so vast that it is difficult for ordinary people who do not know the route to cross the desert. Even monks who are not in a high level should be more careful.


    The leading monk, named FA Neng, is the supervisor of a temple on the border of Buddhism and earth. He has a high realm and is proficient in Buddhism and Dharma. He has some reputation on the border.


    In fact, the border between Buddha and earth is one of the most complicated areas in this area.


    It''s true to say that this Buddhist land is the dominant Buddhist family. However, it is hard to say that there are only Buddhist monks in this Buddhist land.


    In fact, many of the monks of the three religions who did not mix well in the mountains and rivers gathered at the border of Buddhism and earth, formed gangs and mixed forces, and there were even the so-called ten major cultivation sects.


    It even absorbed a part of the local people, which seems to have some meaning of development and expansion.


    When something like this happened on the border of Buddhism and earth, we should have organized the Buddhist monks of high level nearby to eradicate it. But I don''t know why. It seems that there are some strong hands in this area. The realm is so high that ordinary Buddhist monks can not take it. After reporting the matter to Lingshan mountain, there is no accurate answer from Lingshan side, which makes the border of Buddhism and earth always like this ¡£


    FA Neng walked in the desert. It was very clear that if there was any accident today, it would only be the field work at the border. So he ordered the team to speed up and finally arrived at the border of the desert under the starlight half a month later.


    There is an inn there.


    It''s a place to rest.


    FA Neng saw the outline of the inn in the distance, and his steps were faster.


    At this time, it suddenly began to rain.


    Raindrops are like broken pearls. They roll down one by one, making FA Neng frown a little. It won''t rain deep in the desert. Even if there is such a rain on the edge of the desert, it won''t be too heavy. Anyway, the rain seems to come at a bad time.


    "Go faster, to the inn."


    FA Neng turned his head and looked at the team behind him, "hurry up, and you can enter the city tomorrow."


    The city on the border is called juyucheng. It was built by scattered repair many years ago. Almost half of the so-called ten major gates on the border are in it.


    The inn in front of juyucheng is called this place.


    I don''t know who opened this inn, but according to some people''s opinions, the owner of this inn should be a murderous evil master on the other side of the mountain and river. He has a high realm and seems to have reached the realm of climbing a tower. I don''t know why I came to this Buddhist land. After I came to the Buddhist land, I opened such an inn for the past guests to rest.


    The inn was not too big, and no one would make trouble in it, so it soon became famous.


    No one knows why this inn was opened here, or why the evil master who killed people like hell opened such an inn.


    But the inn is there. If you want to escape from the rain, you have to go there.


    The monks'' physique will not be damaged by a rain, but the rain on the Buddha''s land is extraordinary. If the monks who are not in a good state are exposed to the rain for too long, the state will be damaged.


    Someone once walked in the rain of Buddha land for a night, and the next day, the realm fell from morning and evening to Taiqing, and it was twenty years later when he returned to the twilight realm.


    Monks don''t care about time, but they don''t care about time so much.


    So no one wants to get in the rain.


    FA Neng went towards the inn, and the lights were very bright at night.


    But before they reached the inn, a man appeared in front of them.


    The man was holding an umbrella, and the raindrops fell on his umbrella, and then fell down. He had a pair of narrow eyes and a pair of pale hands.


    He had a knife hanging from his waist.


    It''s supposed to be a field trip.


    "Fa Neng supervises the temple."His voice is very light, like the wind in the cloud, so that you can only see the cloud, but not the wind.


    FA Neng doesn''t know this person, but he knows this Dao. This Dao is called Fuliu, and the owner of this Dao is called Xie Qu.


    There are ten big gates in the border, so there are naturally the so-called top ten masters. Xie Qu is one of the top ten masters. The realm has been in the twilight 20 years ago. Although it is the bottom of the ten masters, it is also extraordinary.


    FA Neng is also a twilight situation, but he seems to have no confidence in this person.


    FA Neng said in a cold voice, "Xie Qu, I''m still a monk in the Buddhist kingdom. Do you want to kill me?"


    Xie Qu''s face was hidden under the umbrella. He could only see the eyes. He laughed and said, "Fa Neng temple,


    I remember you killed a man before you left the Buddhist land."


    FA Neng''s face suddenly changed, and killing people was not a big deal for them monks, but the person he killed was extraordinary.


    There are ten religious sects in the border area. One of them is called chenxiegan. The Taoist monk who founded this Taoist temple seems to be a disciple of chenxieshan in those days. He did not know what he had done and was expelled from chenxieshan mountain and came to the Buddhist land. In the Buddhist land, he founded this chenxiegon. After 100 years of development, this Taoist temple has become its present scale, He was one of the ten major sects. The temple leader was Ziyun Zhenren, a great monk in the spring and Autumn period. However, his only son was a man who could not practice. He killed him because he had spilled money in the temple where FA Neng was located, and FA Neng remembered his hatred in his heart. In fact, it was a disgrace to these Buddhist monks They shouldn''t have seen it.


    FA Neng thought that nobody knew about it, but he could not think of it. Now he is not only known, but also Xie Qu is here.


    Xie Qu is a true evil monk who enjoys killing people.


    It''s just that you can''t kill ordinary people. What you want to kill is someone else''s money.


    As it is now.


    He looked at FA Neng and said seriously, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I know you''re coming back tonight."


    FA Neng frowned and said in a deep voice: "even if you can do whatever you like in the city of juyu, are you not afraid that Lingshan will offend you?"


    There are two saints on Lingshan mountain, which is the most solemn place of Buddha land.


    "I don''t think anyone knows I''m going to kill you," Xie said


    As he spoke, one of his hands fell on the handle of the knife. It seemed very simple for Xie Qu to kill people.


    Dharma can feel this killing opportunity and step back. He is the most orthodox Buddhist monk and knows Buddhism.


    Xie Qu didn''t speak. He just took a step forward with his umbrella. The powerful Sabre Qi instantly tore a piece of rain curtain. Then a snow-white knife light crossed the rain curtain and went to the throat of FA Neng.


    This knife is very decisive. As a wild monk, Xie Qu''s knife is always fast, killing people quickly and killing monks faster.


    The sword light meets the magic instrument of Dharma Neng in the night sky. It is a string of rosary beads, which is made by Bodhisattva.


    Knife light scattered, a large burst of rain.


    Xie Qu walked with an umbrella, only one step ahead of him. It seemed that he would cut open the chest of Dharma Neng in the next moment.


    But a moment later, the rosary beads still stopped on the blade, and Xie Qu''s knife wiped on it, and a string of sparks shot everywhere.


    Thunder broke out in the sky, and an arc loomed in the clouds, illuminating the desert from time to time.


    Also according to FA Neng''s surprised face, "you have already reached the peak of the morning and evening."


    The realm of Xie Qu has always been a secret, and not many people know it, so it is normal for FA Neng to be surprised.


    Xie Qu didn''t say anything, but changed the direction of the dagger in his hand, and the domineering light roared from him!


    The majestic sword idea instantly submerges here, the rain disperses, everywhere disperses the Dao Qi.


    It was very difficult for FA Neng to resist. At last, the beads broke off and the beads rolled to the ground.


    Xie Qu saw the right time and cut with a knife, facing the throat of Dharma Neng.


    With a click, it just opened his throat.


    Blood spilled down.


    Xie Qu takes the knife.


    Holding an oil paper umbrella to other monks and soldiers.


    He was a monk at the top of the twilight world. It was so easy to kill these people that everyone died here in less than half a quarter of an hour.


    Xie Qu turns around with his umbrella, and an arc appears just behind him. He doesn''t know when there are two more people, two men and women under the same umbrella.


    A man in a blue shirt, waist hanging sword, women holding an umbrella, tall, beautiful appearance.


    They stood where they were.


    Xie Qu asked, "sword cultivation?"


    The man didn''t answer.


    Xie Qu said grimly with a smile: "no matter what it is, since you see it, then go to die!"With these words, he strode towards the two men and women, but before he got close to him, a sword light appeared here. In a moment, he cut off his knee and let him kneel down with a plop.


    Then he watched the couple walk up to him, and great fear began to envelop him.


    If this is a sword master, he should be a sword master with extremely high level. I don''t know who is more powerful than the sword God in the city.


    "What''s your name?" the man asked


    "Thank you." Xie Qu felt that he would die immediately if he did not answer this question, so he answered this question honestly.


    The man asked again, "why kill him?"


    "The father and son of immortal Ziyun, the master of chenxie temple, was killed by him. Immortal Ziyun asked me to take his life."


    Xie Qu answers this question with the simplest words.


    "All right."


    The man said, "then you can go and die."


    Before the words fell, the sword light cut his throat.


    Xie Qu slowly fell down, one of the top ten frontier experts, thus ended his life.


    The man took up his sword and stood up.


    The rain is still very heavy, those sounds make people feel a little irritable.


    "You seem to like killing people recently," said the woman


    The man corrected: "it was he who wanted to kill me first. Although he didn''t have the ability, he had this idea and had already made an action. Therefore, he died unjustly."


    The daughter


    Zi didn''t speak, and she didn''t care about it.


    The man put out his hand under the umbrella, and the rain soon fell on his hand. This seems normal, but it is very abnormal.


    Because this should not have happened, because he is a swordsman. He has the sword spirit to protect his body. If he does not disperse the sword spirit, then the rain will not fall on his palm. However, the rain in Buddha land is much more strange than that in other places. He even ignored the sword spirit of the swordsman in the spring and Autumn period and fell on his palm with dignity.


    This is an unheard of thing, because even the bloody rain when the sage left the world would not be like this.


    The man sighed. "I don''t think this place is very good. I even want to go back."


    The woman said, "it''s OK."


    The woman turned her head and looked at the inn in the distance and said casually, "go and have a look."


    With these words, she walked towards the other side, which let the man only follow.


    Although some reluctantly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The inn is in front of juyucheng, on the edge of the desert. There are not too many guests, but not all of them.


    At this time, there were several guests in the inn. They sat in the lobby and drank wine. They were monks. They didn''t need to eat for a long time, but many people liked drinking.


    The wine here is very good, so there are a lot of people.


    Behind the counter were rows of wine jars, and in front of it was a young fellow with an ordinary face.


    He was dozing off listening to the rain until a moment later the counter was knocked.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    Then he opened his eyes and saw a pale, slender man, who did not know what he was carrying. He wrapped it in cloth and looked at something like a sword box.


    "It''s human nature to doze off this day, but it''s easy to die."


    The man looked thin and weak, but once he spoke, he was not polite. But the more strange thing was that the clerk didn''t care about it. "The East family always said that no one would die in this inn unless the two Lingshan came."


    Hearing this, the man thought deeply and quickly said with a smile, "your boss killed a lot of people. What you said is really reasonable. No wonder you can live for so many years."


    The man said with a smile: "the East family often says that it is not difficult to kill such a thing. It''s hard not to be killed."


    Man ha ha a smile, no longer on this matter tangle, just say: "want wine."


    "Wine is precious."


    "Money."


    "How much


    "I''ll have one."


    "How do I think you are murderous


    "If you kill people all the year round, you will naturally have a murderous spirit. Is it hard for you to have a scholarly spirit?"


    "There seems to be some truth."


    The waiter brought a jar of wine and put it in front of the man. He said with a smile, "it''s the rule of the inn. The wine should be moved over by yourself. There are bowls on the table."


    The man thought, "if I break the rules later, will the owner forgive me?"


    "The owner doesn''t care. He has no friends." The guy said, "no one can break the rules without friends."


    The man asked, "then I killed people outside the inn. Should it be ok?"


    The man frowned, "you are going to kill the guests here, this is to smash our shop...""But the owner didn''t say it would break the rules."


    The man sighed, "but it''s better not to be like this, because the owner will not be very happy."


    The man laughed and said nothing more.


    The owner Gao is not happy. He doesn''t care too much. He just cares about one point, that is, whether he can kill people later.


    He took the jar away and began to drink, one mouthful at a time, one bowl after another.


    He soon finished drinking the jar, and then he felt a little sleepy. Without saying anything, he fell asleep on the table.


    After that, people came in and out of the inn from time to time, and the man seemed to be asleep and did not look up.


    The guy didn''t know when he was next to him again and asked softly, "I heard there is a monk named Qin Mo in juyu city. I don''t know if it''s you?"


    The voice is not big, can only let him and the man two people hear, the man raised his head, looked at this fellow, shook his head way: "he is inferior to me."


    The man said with a smile, "what''s that on your back, isn''t it a sword case?"


    Many years ago in juyu City, a swordsman was born, and soon became famous. He was called the sword God by the friars in juyu city. His unique skill is to kill people with several swords, so he has the title of sword God.


    I will carry a sword box.


    The man said, "which do you think is better, sword case or Qin?"


    It''s not really asking, but the guy thinks he should answer, "if I meet that one, it''s Qin Hao. If I meet you, I''ll say sword case is good."


    The man patted the table and said with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    "Rivers, rivers and lakes, mountains, rivers and seas."


    The man frowned and said, "I don''t think it''s a good name. I''d better change my name to Xiaobai."


    Little white rhubarb, little black and small gray, these names are simple and unadorned, just like the identity of a clerk.


    The man said with a smile, "go away."


    The man laughed, and as expected he stood up and looked to go out.


    The man looked at the scene and frowned.


    At the moment, there was a thunder outside, and the arc appeared. There were two figures in front of the door.


    I don''t know about men and women, but I can see that they are tall and short.


    Holding an umbrella.


    That''s a man and a woman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    It''s raining cats and dogs near the inn.


    The man raised his head slightly under the umbrella, looked at the four words of this inn on the inn, frowned and said, "it seems extraordinary."


    He had killed a man who was one of the top ten experts on the border of Buddhism and Turkey in the rain. Now he was very cautious. He stopped and said, "I don''t think it''s very good."


    The woman didn''t say anything, but the hand holding the handle of the umbrella suddenly tightened, and then floated back out. The man walked back several feet. After standing still, the door of the Inn opened and a man came out.


    The man stood on the steps in front of the door. He didn''t know what was on his back. Looking at the pair of umbrella men and women on a rainy night, he thought for a moment and said seriously, "you two, please know that this inn can''t be destroyed. If there''s going to be a fight, this young master will destroy the inn a little bit. I may kill this girl and make amends to the inn owner."


    Some words, inexplicable.


    Neither the man nor the woman spoke.


    The man continued: "although Xie Qu is just the bottom of the top ten experts in the border area, since his accomplishments are already at the peak of the twilight realm, he is certainly not something that ordinary people can kill. Since the young master''s sword can wipe his neck, it must be a good sword cultivation."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the man said: "in juyucheng, I use my sword. I always feel that it is unique in the world. Since you also use the sword, you can only die under my sword."


    Many years ago, a young man came to juyucheng with a sword case on his back. No one knows why he came to juyucheng. However, it is said that the young man came to juyucheng to seek for a sword.


    With his sword case on his back, he certainly did not follow the path where one sword was at his waist and could be obtained in the vast land. Therefore, it is a proper way to look for a sword.


    But in fact, juyucheng has never heard of any famous sword.


    The purpose of this man''s coming is unknown, but after he came to juyucheng, he soon came to the fore.


    There were not many swords in juyu city. When the man came, he came to the door one by one and killed all the swords. Then there was only one sword repair left in juyu city.


    He is one of the top ten experts in the border area, and is called the sword God. However, few people know his real name is Cao Jun. naturally, few people have seen his sword.


    How powerful his sword is, I''m afraid only those who left the world at that time know.


    The two men and women under this umbrella can only be Li Fuyao and Ye Sheng.


    Li Fuyao listened to him say a lot of words, and then slowly pressed his sword handle on his waist.


    The sword began to spread.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Fuyao was standing under the umbrella, his sword spirit was slowly diffused, and he had already floated far and far through the rain curtain.


    Cao Gong said with a smile, "what''s the difference between the dead who know my name and those who don''t know my name?"


    It''s a truth. No matter how much the dead know, it''s a waste of effort.


    Li Fuyao also laughed. The man in front of him should be a spring and autumn sword practitioner. Since he was a spring and autumn sword practitioner, he was not invincible. Moreover, in the spring and Autumn period, Li Fuyao did not feel that he was unable to overcome, except that he admitted that he was not the enemy of Ye Shengge.


    This is a sword Xiu.


    It was a sword fight.


    Li Fuyao wants to take a step forward and step out of the umbrella, but when he takes a step forward, Ye Sheng''s song also moves forward, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s a bit strange in the rain. It''s better not to go out."


    Ye Shengge is very indifferent. She is more intelligent than Li Fuyao. She has already thought of the problems existing in this rain.


    Li Fuyao said, without any more words. He just looked at Cao Jun and took a deep breath.


    A sword full of sword spirit has already been accumulated in the chest, and it seems that it will be handed out soon.


    Cao Jun laughed. "You are lucky to have a look at my Kendo for the last time. It''s also a great blessing."


    After that, he sat on the ground and untied the cloth bag on his back. After opening it, he revealed a dark black sword box. He didn''t know what kind of material it was made of. But he could feel the strong sword spirit in it at a glance. Cao Jun brushed his hand over the sword case with a gentle look, just like facing his beloved woman.


    He has the title of "sword God" in juyu city on the border of Buddha and earth, which is not to say that he only uses sword as God.


    And this attitude towards the sword.


    After a moment, the sword box opened, and the fierce sword spirit rose to the sky, stirring the dark clouds in the sky.


    He brushed his hand over the sword case and said in a low voice, "go."


    There was a pocket sword swept out of the sword case, with a sharp sword spirit. It just passed through the rain and took Li Fuyao''s head.


    The sword came very quickly, and its spirit was very sharp. But before it could get close to Li Fuyao''s head, a sword light was born at night.


    The sword, regardless of the short sword, was just as sharp as a sword between heaven and earth. It started from Li Fuyao and spread to the inn, and the destination was Cao serv.It was a blue sword light, which was tens of feet long. When it crossed the air, it was like a sword cutting through the rain curtain, which made the rain curtain unable to connect up and down. Moreover, the strange scene continued.


    Cao Jun frowned slightly. The sword was powerful enough for him to avoid. But after avoiding it, how about the inn?


    If this inn is destroyed, the owner may not be angry.


    Cao Jun pinched the sword formula in his hand, and several flying swords were snatched out of his knee sword box, all of which were short swords less than three feet long.


    The two short swords, one green and one red, are the most dazzling among these flying swords. Li Fuyao can also see the spirit of the sword in the night sky.


    Li Fuyao''s green sword light soon disintegrated and dissipated after meeting these short swords.


    The curtain of rain was once again in line.


    The rain kept pouring down, but Li Fuyao had an idea about Cao. He had been walking in the world for so many years. He had never seen a second sword cultivation like him, and used so many swords.


    Today, Cao Cao is the first one.


    Moreover, although the short swords are not as powerful as their own swords, they are fierce and not easy to deal with.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t make a single sword. His second sword was to fly the first short sword into the night.


    Ye Shengge said quietly: "it has always been you who bullied others with the sword. This time, others bullied you with the sword."


    There is no emotion in the words, but the sentence itself has the meaning of ridicule.


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. Now he found out that the Cao servant in front of him was really hard to deal with.


    The words "several Swords" of Cao''s Imperial Envoys lined up in front of him. Even the first short sword floated in front of him. Back to him, each of these swords was different. The most powerful sword was the short sword with red body and the short sword with blue body.


    Cao Jun said with a smile: "when I was fighting with those stupid swordsmen in juyu city before, most of them couldn''t escape my first sword. On the contrary, you meant something. You not only avoided it, but also forced me to take out these short swords in this short period of time."


    Cao serv looked at the swords with gentle eyes, "but this is just the beginning."


    Li Fuyao''s eyes were slightly cold, "it seems that you have to die here today."


    Cao Jun laughed, as if he had heard a joke he had never heard before. Since he arrived in juyucheng, no one could beat him in kendo. This rainy night he wanted to kill Xie Qu because he had been entrusted by immortal Ziyun to kill Xie Qu after he killed him. However, when he came here, Xie Qu died in farewell Under the sword of man, this let Cao Jun''s heart.


    How many years has it been since juyu city came to sword training?


    There is a man tonight, and this person is not a good one to provoke at first sight. Regardless of Xie Qu''s realm, Cao Jun can confirm that the man is also a Kendo master just by seeing the wound.


    Cao Jun never killed indiscriminately, except those who used swords.


    He often compared swords with others, only life and death, no victory or defeat.


    So tonight, he killed yihenglong.


    He gently touched the handles of the short swords, and then said with a loud smile, "I am the only one in the world to practice my sword."


    Several short swords were all snatched away. There was no prior statement. They all swept to Li Fuyao under the umbrella.


    Li Fu was about to leave under the umbrella to fight against the enemy. However, when he moved forward, ye Shengge was always by his side with the umbrella. They were both under the same umbrella all the time.


    The green silk sword Qi in Li Fuyao''s hand soared. When the rain curtain around him met with this sword Qi, it automatically separated around and formed a vacuum area.


    Li Fuyao hands out a sword.


    To put it more accurately, it should be throwing a sword.


    The green silk sword smashed into the air, smashed several short swords to the ground, and then the tip of the green silk sword and the bloody short sword met. The tips of the two swords were opposite, and they were in a stalemate.


    Ye Shengge floats in the air, without any idea of doing anything. Even if the daggers have never bothered her, she doesn''t want to take a look at it. She just holds an umbrella to keep Li Fuyao from getting wet by the rain.


    And those swords never sang to Ye Sheng at the beginning.


    It''s true that Cao Cao didn''t kill indiscriminately.


    However, Li Fuyao smashed several short swords, and then fought against the bloody one. But in the end, there were still many swords that could not be dealt with.


    So what happens when the daggers rush at him?


    Cao serv''s face did not change, but there was a smile in his eyes.


    Look at it and you''re sure you''ll win.


    In a moment, his face changed.


    Because when the short swords were approaching Li Fuyao, a long sword swept out of the sword box behind Li Fuyao.


    The sword is named Mingyue, and its body is like the moon.


    In a moment, the long sword flew several short swords, and finally met the blue one. The two swords kept meeting in the air as if someone had held them in their hands.The sword is full of Qi.


    Li Fuyao looked up at Cao serv, looking as usual.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    The reason why Cao Jun''s face changed greatly was not that his short swords failed to kill Li Fuyao, but that Li Fuyao could resist the sword and the moon when he held the green silk in his hand.


    Cao always felt that he was the only swordsman in the world.


    But now, the young man in front of him has already carried a sword and a royal sword.


    Cao serv gritted his teeth and asked, "who are you?"


    Li Fuyao is not interested in answering such a boring question. He just looks at the bloody sword in front of him.


    Cao serv sneered: "even if you can resist the sword, when I kill you, I will be the only one in the world."


    With these words, all the short swords still hovering in mid air rushed to Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao''s green silk sword and the bloody one were in conflict, and Mingyue was in a stalemate with that blue short sword. It seems that Li Fuyao will be helpless when he butts down the short sword again. But in fact, when the remaining short swords begin to sweep towards Li Fuyao, another long blue sword can be swept out The sword case.


    The grass grows green in spring!


    The blue sword knocked down the other one and crossed it with the other gray one.


    The Cao soldier was either a bloody sword or a green one. Although they were both fierce swords, now it seems that these two swords are not the only ones.


    There is also a short gray sword. If it is not for Li Fuyao and his backhand, I''m afraid it will pierce Li Fuyao''s head.


    However, in Cao''s eyes, it was a very ironic scene. He was able to control several short swords, but he could not match Li Fuyao''s two long swords.


    He was furious!


    Li Fuyao was indifferent. If he told Cao serv that he had a dagger in his sleeve to look for immortals, wouldn''t he want to kill Cao serv alive?


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao actually missed the sword 19. Jian 19 was his first fake life sword and his third sword after Qingsi and Xiaoxue.


    In fact, he liked the sword very much.


    However, at the moment, the sword No.19 should still be in the demon bowl. Ye Sheng is the Taoist sect leader with a high realm. When he was in Xiaoyuan City, Li Fuyao could rely on the sword spirit left by those sword immortals to fight with Ye Sheng, but now he has no sword spirit. If he wants to fight with Ye Sheng again and get back Jian 19, he must wait until Canghai realm.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao is very distressed.


    At this moment, Cao had stood up and picked up the last long sword in the sword box.


    The three short swords have been matched with Li Fuyao''s three swords. According to Cao Zhong''s thought, this sword is the final winner and loser. If there is no accident, this sword will determine the final trend.


    Li Fuyao looked at this scene and then said with a smile, "it turns out that he still needs to use a sword."


    In the final analysis, there is no small difference between the imperial short sword and the hand-held long sword.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath. On the green silk sword, the sword Qi soared again. He forced the bloody sword back, then chopped it out and fell to the ground.


    Ye Shengge then falls, or stands on Li Fuyao''s side.


    The green silk in his hand trembled at the moment, which almost shook the rain several feet away. Li Fuyao finally began to carry his sword forward.


    This is the first half of the war. Now the two men are fighting against each other, which is the second half.


    If there is no accident, the winner or loser will be separated later.


    Ye Shengge


    with Li Fuyao, a moment later, he walked into Cao''s service within one foot, and the swordsman''s within one foot was the place of death. Even if Cao Jun was only a sword practitioner, he could actually be regarded as a dead land.


    Unfortunately, most of Cao''s sword spirit was directed towards Li Fuyao, and only a few fell on ye Shengge. Ye Shengge, as the first person in the spring and Autumn period, naturally would not care.


    She held an umbrella and watched Li Fuyao change swords with Cao Gong within a Zhang.


    Li Fuyao clenched the green silk in his hand, and the sword Qi soared several feet in an instant. The green sword spirit rushed towards Cao Gong like a sharp blade. In a flash, he left several wounds on Cao Jun, and his clothes were full of sword spirit.


    Cao was always in the rain, and Li Fuyao was always under the umbrella.


    A moment later, Li Fuyao''s second sword met Cao Cao. Before Cao''s battle, the three short swords were blood blue and gray. At the moment, the long sword in his hand was as bright as the bright moon.


    The whole body is white, even in the rainy night, you can see clearly at a glance.


    Cao serv sneered: "this sword is called snow. It''s my ninth sword. It''s one of the rare magic weapons in the world."


    Li Fu shook off the snow-white sword with a sword. Then he said casually, "this name is not good."


    Cao servant said indifferently: "as long as you can kill people, you are a good sword!"


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but ye Shengge beside her said, "then you don''t have any good swords."


    Cao Jun was silent, but a white sword Gang appeared on the sword, which was like a long dragon. He bit Li Fuyao. Although he was a swordsman, he had been in the spring and Autumn period for many years and was not a general one.Li Fuyao didn''t say anything, but his next sword was not aimed at the long dragon. Instead, it was like a sword handed out like an antelope hanging horn, hitting a short sword in the night sky.


    That was the bloody dagger before.


    Then it drifted back. Li Fu shook his sword in front of him. After a sword was handed out, there were countless visions. Among heaven and earth, in the rain curtain, countless sword Qi like rain lines formed a line. Those sword Qi like silk thread became visible to the naked eye.


    In the night, the innumerable long lines of sword Qi are like white silk threads. After they appear here, those sword Qi quickly close. Then, it is Li Fuyao who pulls the sword Qi.


    Come majestically!


    It''s a big net, but it''s also a sword!


    Cao serv''s face changed greatly when he faced this sword, because no matter how he looked at it, he could not easily stop it.


    Slightly move read, those short swords swept back to the front, and then swept to the sword Qi net!


    Li Fuyao''s sword like net is not so easy to deal with.


    The dagger is on the verge of collapse.


    When Cao Jun was exposed to the net, his eyes widened, which was quite incredible.


    But the sword Qi long net has fallen in front of him at the moment.


    Innumerable sword spirit silk thread, did not enter his body.


    Countless swords fell on his body.


    Cao Jun evaded the crucial point, flew backward and fell in front of the inn.


    Spitting blood.


    The daggers fell down.


    Li Fuyao took up his sword and stood up.


    Then he took a few steps forward and came to the inn.


    Li Fuyao looked at the Cao servant who had fallen to the ground and said calmly, "I can also defend the sword. There are only three handles."


    Cao serv understood that Li Fuyao was telling him that there were not many swords, but essence.


    "Who are you?"


    It was Li Fuyao who asked Cao Jun before, but now it is Cao Jun who has asked.


    "Li Fuyao."


    This name is very loud on the other side of the mountain and river. Almost every monk should know it, but on the Buddha land side, it is not really loud.


    Li Fuyao didn''t ask Cao Jun''s name. From the very beginning, he wanted his life. No matter what his name was, it didn''t matter.


    Die, die.


    Li Fuyao looked at Cao Jun and wanted to kill him at the moment. It was so simple that he didn''t even need to draw his sword.


    "You are a swordsman, but how can you have so many swords?"


    Cao Bing didn''t ask for mercy. He just didn''t know and didn''t understand. How could someone like him be able to resist so many swords.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. He didn''t know the situation of the border between Buddha and earth, but he just passed by. Maybe after tonight, he would go to Lingshan. So he was not interested in Xie Qu, Cao Jun, or Ziyun immortal.


    The two men confront each other. It seems that Li Fuyao is thinking about whether to kill him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The door of the inn was pushed open by heavy rain.


    Jiangchuan walked out of the Inn and stood under the eaves. Looking at the three people outside, he said impatiently, "it''s better not to kill people here. The owner will be unhappy."


    He had already told Cao Jun that even if he wanted to kill people, he could not be in the inn. At this time, he came to Li Fuyao and said, "don''t kill here, because the owner will be unhappy.".


    Li Fuyao looked at Jiangchuan, but there was no emotion in his eyes.


    It was ye Shengge who said to have a look at it before, so something happened?


    Ye Shengge didn''t go to see Jiangchuan. He just threw a talisman on Cao Cao''s body. As soon as the talisman fell on him, it quickly ignited. The fire was very big, and he soon burned the sword God at the border of Buddhism and earth here.


    There''s no trace.


    Jiang Chuan frowned and said, "do you know that he is Cao Gong, the sword God. Make friends with immortal Ziyun in chenxieyuan and kill him. Soon that immortal Ziyun will come to you for trouble!"


    There are ten people on the border of Buddhism and earth. The first one is immortal Ziyun, the Lord of chenxie temple. Cao Jun happens to be his good friend again. If he kills Cao Jun, he will be regarded as offending someone who shouldn''t be provoked.


    Ye Shengge picks eyebrows. If it is said that things here were not her business before, it will be different from now on.


    Immortal Ziyun, the master of chenxie temple?


    Li Fuyao held back a smile. In the past, ye Shengge might not really care about it. But now she is the temple master of the chenxieshan mountain. She must be unhappy to hear that there is a sunken and slanting view on the border of Buddhism and earth.


    The Lord of chenxieshan temple is really missed by him today.


    Li Fuyao asked, "do you have any wine?"


    He hasn''t drunk for a long time. He is greedy.


    Jiang Chuan said that immortal Ziyun wanted to trouble them, but Li Fuyao didn''t even ask who Ziyun was.


    Jiangchuan looked at Li Fuyao with some doubts and said, "are you not afraid of the immortal Ziyun?"Ye Shengge didn''t pay any attention to him. He just took a step forward and took the umbrella. Strangely, there was not a drop of rain on the umbrella.


    Li Fuyao patted his shoulder and said with a smile, "I''ll drink the wine first, and I''ll talk about it later."


    "You see, ye Guanzhu."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    There are people in the inn, but not many. In the previous war outside the inn, many people know that the man who went out was killed by this pair of men and women. In fact, they have no special feelings about this kind of thing. It is not known how many people are going to die every day. Today, some people provoke those who should not be provoked, and those who should not be provoked tomorrow.


    If you die, it''s not a big deal.


    However, after Jiang Chuan came in, he looked at the guests who were sheltered from the rain. He did not know how angry he was. "He drank. His mother''s sword God Cao Gong was killed. I really don''t know how calm you are there?"


    Cao Gong, the sword God?!


    "Who?"


    A tall monk stood up. He was so drunk that he didn''t hear what Jiang Chuan was saying, but soon someone reminded him in a low voice.


    "Cao Gong, the sword God, is dead."


    This sentence startled the tall monk. Who was Cao Jun? He was the only swordsman in juyu city.


    It''s also the person who can rank in the top three in juyu city. His sword is always the share of killing others. Where can anyone kill him?


    When the man entered the inn before, they actually paid attention to it, but they didn''t know that the man was the famous sword God Cao Zhan. But now even the most famous one has died. Now they look at the man and woman in the inn, they are really full of fear.


    And fear.


    These two young men killed the sword God Cao Zhan?


    The young man in green clothes hangs his sword around his waist. It seems that he is also a swordsman?


    So Cao, who had better kill Jianxiu indiscriminately, was killed by another Jian Xiu?


    Thinking of this, the people in the inn looked at Li Fuyao with some unknown meaning. Li Fuyao took a look at Jiangchuan, but there was something else in his eyes.


    Jiang Chuan went back to the counter and put a jar of wine on the counter. "The owner said that since you can kill Cao Jun, he will give you a jar of wine."


    Li Fuyao leaned against the counter and took the jar of wine without saying much. Judging from Jiang Chuan''s actions, the background of this inn should not be simple.


    After Li Fuyao sat down, before he could drink, Jiangchuan sat down beside him, facing ye Shengge.


    Looking at ye Shengge, he said solemnly, "girl, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life. I just don''t laugh very much. If I laugh, it will be more beautiful."


    Ye Shengge did not speak or laugh.


    Then Jiangchuan asked Li Fuyao, "you''re not a casual repairer here. How did you come from the mountains and rivers?"


    Li Fuyao nodded, but there was no need to hide it.


    Jiang Chuan poured a bowl of wine by himself. "On the other side of the mountain and river, since the death of the Chaojian immortal, the world has been in chaos, but it''s not bad for you sword practitioners."


    "It has been said that the Lord of chenxieshan has entered the cloud. I wonder if it is true?"


    Li Fuyao laughed, nodded and said, "I heard you said before that there is a watcher named Ziyun Zhenren


    Jiang Chuan laughed. "Immortal Ziyun is a good friend of Cao Jun, the sword God. There are ten experts in juyu city. Cao Jun ranks in the top three, but to be honest, that''s the third. The first one is the immortal Ziyun of chenxieyuan. This immortal Ziyun has nothing to do with the chenxieshan mountain on the other side of the mountain and river, but the real person who built it is really the one who abandoned him."


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao turned his head and took a look at ye Shengge.


    Chenxieshan is the first Taoist school in the world, and the temple master was the first monk in the world at that time.


    "Why is it called chenxie temple? Is it because the monk who founded the Taoist temple still yearns for the chenxie mountain?"


    Jiangchuan took a sip of wine and said with a smile: "it''s hard to say, but no matter what happened, you killed Cao Jun. although this man has always liked to kill Jianxiu indiscriminately, he is after all a close friend of immortal Ziyun, so you are not in a good situation."


    "What is the realm of immortal Ziyun?"


    Li Fuyao also took a sip of wine, and then opened his mouth and said, "when you know the realm, you will know whether to run or not."


    Jiang Chuan said: "if you have enough money, you can stay in this inn for hundreds of years. Before the death of the owner, I''m sure that immortal Ziyun can''t find you any trouble."


    Li Fuyao frowned. "What kind of person is the owner of this inn?"


    In jiangchuankou, there is a master in each mouth. It seems that the owner is a very important person. Li Fuyao also wants to know what kind of person the owner is.


    Jiang Chuanyou said: "although immortal Ziyun is the first person on the border, he can only lie down in front of his master. Before that, he was on the other side of the mountain and river. He was also a demon who killed people without blinking an eye. He was said to be the first expert of evil. Later, he came to the Buddha land and opened an inn here to control his temper. However, no matter how he restrained himself, as long as someone was there If you dare to fight in this inn, the owner will kill. Ziyun Zhenren is a monk in the spring and Autumn period, but the master is a solid state of climbing the stairs. "Li Fuyao frowned and said, "the first master of evil ways, is this master Lin Hongzhu?"


    Lin Hongzhu is the leader of the evil cult. Is he evil enough?


    It must be enough.


    Jiang Chuan took a sip of wine and threw the bowl on the table. He angrily said, "after drinking earlier and going to be born earlier, how can the reputation of the owner be worse than that of many other cult leaders?"


    With these words, Jiangchuan walked to the counter, but he made up his mind not to pay attention to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao took a few sips of wine, and then whispered, "you say a spring and autumn state, how to beat it then?"


    Ye Shengge will not be happy when he hears that immortal Ziyun is watching the name of the Taoist temple. After that, he will beat people. He is sure, but how to beat people outside the inn or in the city?


    Ye Shengge glanced at Li Fuyao, and then said, "when the rain stops, go to the city and tear down the Taoist temple."


    Li Fuyao swallows his mouth. He thought ye Shengge was going to beat a man. Who knows that this mouth is to tear down other people''s Taoist temples.


    Isn''t that unreasonable?


    Ye Shengge seemed to know what Li Fuyao was thinking. He turned his head and said with a smile, "don''t you know I''ve always been unreasonable?"


    Indeed, Ye Sheng''s song should smile more, and this smile makes me feel more beautiful.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine and poured some wine into his wine gourd. Then he said, "isn''t there a talisman in your body?"


    There is no need to say more.


    Ye Shengge took the wine jar and drank the remaining half jar of wine in one gulp. Li Fuyao was stunned. He had never seen ye Shengge in this way.


    after drinking the wine, ye Shengge said, "it''s OK. Besides, I''m going to break the border."


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao would like to be killed by a wine jar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    Juyucheng, deep night, coupled with the pouring rain, the streets are no pedestrians.


    This important city on the border of Buddhism and earth has gathered many monks. Chenxiegon is located in the east of the city. It covers a large area. Zhenzhen Ziyun is the first person on the border today, and his realm is superb. His chenxiegon is naturally the largest Sect on the border.


    If the family is too big, it is easy to have accidents. It is like a few months ago, the son of the Taoist priest Ziyun and Dharma Neng were not happy. After that, the son of the Taoist temple, who was unable to practice, died.


    This matter made immortal Ziyun very angry. After some exploration, he found that it was that FA Neng who had poisoned him. So the immortal Ziyun invited Xie Qu, one of the ten frontier people, to kill FA to avenge his son. In order not to make this a big deal, he even asked his friend Cao Jun to kill Xie Qu.


    As for Xie Qu, immortal Ziyun has always been a blind eye to him. However, Cao Jun is always the most admired young man by immortal Ziyun. On the one hand, Cao Jun is young, and on the other hand, Cao Jun killed many sword practitioners even though he was practicing sword. There was no estrangement between them, so they could become close friends.


    So this time he asked Cao Jun to do something. Immortal Ziyun was very relieved. But who knows, Cao Jun has not come back yet.


    According to the calculation of time, how could immortal Ziyun return to meet him in the city of juyu, but immortal Ziyun is waiting for Cao Jun''s reply.


    Immortal Ziyun is very old this year. His temples have already been dyed white. He likes to wear a purple Taoist robe with purple clouds embroidered on it. This is the origin of the Taoist name.


    As for the Taoist title that the old temple master took down, immortal Ziyun has long been abandoned.


    After waiting for a long time, immortal Ziyun decided not to wait like this, so he left his meditation room and walked towards the temple master. It was a remote room. After the library, it was not very impressive. Even the disciples of the temple did not care about it.


    Only immortal Ziyun knew the mystery inside. He came to the door and knocked on it.


    Then he pushed the door and entered. Inside the door, there was a monk who was also wearing a Taoist robe, but the man was covered in a gray preaching robe, which was much more ordinary.


    And they don''t look old.


    Immortal Ziyun sat down in front of the man and said, "I asked Cao Jun to kill Xie Qu, but I don''t know why. Cao Jun hasn''t come back to see me. You know, Cao Gong''s sword is in the city of juyu. No one can beat him except me and that man, but even if we can win, we can''t kill him. He hasn''t come back yet. Is he out What happened? "


    The Taoist monk thought, "could it be the old man in the inn who killed Cao?"


    Immortal Ziyun shook his head and said, "Cao Jun knows the rules of the border and the rules of the old man. He should not provoke him. He will not attack him."


    The man said, "besides that old thing, who can kill Cao Jun?"


    Immortal Ziyun thought for a moment and then said, "could it be the man who haunted the border before? I don''t know if he used the sword, but the old man who followed him was hanging his sword."


    The man frowned and said, "the man left Lingshan and died in a flash at the border. He should not stay for a long time. If it was really him, let alone Cao Jun, even the old man in the inn would die, he would never be spared."


    The immortal Ziyun was startled, "which one is really so powerful?"


    "When he was in Baiyu Town, he was a monk in the spring and Autumn period, so he was able to stop a man from climbing the stairs. Now, I''m afraid that he has already passed the spring and Autumn period. If he enters the building, he will kill people. No one can stop him in a city on the border. If he knows about Cao Jun''s indiscriminate sword cultivation, he will surely die."


    When immortal Ziyun heard this, he took a deep breath and said no more.


    This matter can be said from a few months ago. At that time, a man in white robe came to juyu city. He didn''t know his identity. Anyway, an old man with a sword was behind him. At that time, Cao Jun wanted to go to the old man and ask for the sword. But before he really did, the white robed man and the old man had disappeared. I think they should have left the border and they left Yu was careful to find out the identity of the man in white robe. After checking, he found that the man in white robe came down from Lingshan mountain, but before he went to Lingshan mountain, he was a swordsman on the other side of the mountain and river.


    On the other side of the mountain and the river, swordsmen have different ways of life. Nowadays, there are many more sword practitioners, but in the final analysis, there are not many people who can have a reputation.


    But the man in white robe is definitely one, not only because of his surname Chao, but also because he has made several swords. All of these are excellent achievements.


    "It has already been confirmed that Chao Qingqiu cut off a wisp of sword Qi in front of Jianshan to guard the mountain. Later, when Li Fuyao climbed the mountain, the sword spirit left Jianshan. Until now, he is still alive, and his name is Chao FengChen. Now that he is a swordsman climbing the stairs, he should be careful. Six thousand years ago, the Sword Fairy Liuxiang divided himself into two parts to find the secret of becoming an immortal In the end, one died, and the other went into the sea. Before that, he even put out his sword in the clouds in Luoyang City. This Chao FengChen may not be the second willow Lane! "Not to mention that there is no news on the Buddha land, even on the other side of the mountains and rivers, there are not many people who know these things. However, this Taoist monk feels like a treasure.


    After a pause, he continued, "if he is at the border, and Cao Jun happens to die under his sword, he will not care about anything. He will do what he should and don''t ruin the plan of the saints. But if it is not for him, we will have to find out who is coming."


    "On Jianshan mountain, there are three officials of Zhou Qing, Chen Sheng and Xu Li. They should not have gone down the mountain. I heard that Su ye had already begun to rectify the situation, and he should not disturb them. Among the remaining monks, is it Lin Hongzhu coming?"


    Speaking of this, even the monk of the Taoist sect couldn''t help but take a breath. Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, was the best one in the mountain and river. After the Lord became a saint, Zipo Lin Hongzhu was already in the top three.


    The several great swordsmen on the Jianshan mountain may not be able to beat him.


    Immortal Ziyun frowned and said, "what does this demon sect leader do here? He has been planning for a hundred years. Can he stand this?"


    The monk was silent. He just looked out of the window at the rain. After a long silence, he said, "I want to write a letter into the cloud."


    Write to the cloud?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    All the saints sitting on the cloud are saints who are unwilling to pay attention to human affairs.


    There are many things in the world, let alone the saints. It is very difficult for the sages to take a look at them. Can the monks write to the clouds?


    Although immortal Ziyun has already known that the monk''s identity in front of him is unusual, he feels incredible when he hears such words.


    The man raised his head and said with a smile, "taking advantage of the heavy rain at the moment, immortal Ziyun will walk with me and tell you something about the border."


    When immortal Ziyun heard this, he became a little strange. The first person on the border, the great monk at the peak of the spring and Autumn period, said in disbelief: "really


    The monk nodded and said, "I''m trying to trick you like this?"


    Immortal Ziyun nodded his head, and his heart was full of shock. He had been in this situation for a hundred years, and that matter had been planned for a hundred years. In the past hundred years, he only knew that the identity of the person in front of him was unusual, but he didn''t know much about it. Today he wrote a letter to the cloud, which made immortal Ziyun suddenly realize that this matter must involve a lot One or two monks in the spring and Autumn period will never be able to finish it. Even the monk who ascends the tower seems to be the last one in this situation.


    The monk of that door took an oil paper umbrella in the room at will and walked out of the room with the umbrella. The immortal Ziyun immediately followed. Two people walked in the pouring rain one after the other.


    The night was full of rain.


    The monk of the Taoist priest said, "I don''t want to say anything else. The first word is that I have stepped into the realm of climbing a building a hundred years ago. As for my origin, do you know about Yunhu temple?"


    Immortal Fuyun didn''t turn his head, just said such a word.


    Immortal Ziyun has lived in Buddha land for a long time. He is not familiar with the scenery on the other side of the mountain and river. However, no matter how unfamiliar he is, he still knows a lot of things. He knows all the famous mountain and road outlooks, but what is the Yunhu temple?


    "Ziyun doesn''t know. Please show me."


    "Before the first World War of Luoyang City, there were six sages in the cloud in our Taoist school. All of them were born on famous mountains. Ye Sheng and Ning Sheng came out of chenxieshan alone. In addition, Liang Yi, who has left the world now, there are quite a few saints who have gone out of chenxieshan. There are also Chen Sheng in Yuwu mountain, and Du Sheng and Liu Sheng are dead He was born in a famous mountain. Do you know where Zhao Sheng came from? "


    If Immortal Ziyun doesn''t know that Zhao Sheng is from Yunhu temple, he has been living for so many years in vain.


    Immortal Ziyun lowered his voice and said: "immortal, why hasn''t this matter spread in the world? A Taoist temple has a saint, which is incomparably glorious. Naturally, it wants to tell the world, and let the world know, but why is the Yunhu temple that Zhao Sheng practiced not to show its name?"


    The immortal Fuyun listened to the rain, walked a long way in the rain, and took a look at the architectural layout of the chenxie temple. In fact, the Taoist temple was built in imitation of the Taoist temple on the chenxie mountain to a large extent. It can be seen what kind of feelings the founder of the chenxie Temple held for the chenxie mountain.


    "Why doesn''t Zhao Sheng practice in Yunhu temple? Why don''t people know that Zhao Sheng''s plan is naturally there. Ziyun, I''d like to ask you, do you really think that the inner part of the Taoist school is just one mind, and there is no difference?"


    Immortal Ziyun said with a bitter smile: "things in this world are not new. Ziyun certainly will not think so."


    Fu Yun Zhenren said with a smile: "it''s good to know. Now you think about it. What do you think Zhao Sheng is thinking about?"


    Immortal Ziyun thought hard, and then hesitated to say, "Zhao Shengsuo''s map is certainly not too small. Is it aimed at another sage in the cloud?"


    Zhao is not the only sage in the cloud.


    After a long time, he said, "it''s good."


    "Zhao Sheng, under the guidance of Buddha, is aimed at Ye Sheng!"


    Ye Sheng!


    It''s a big surprise.


    If we say that there will be thunder from time to time today, and people will be shocked when they hear it. As soon as Ye Sheng says it, immortal Ziyun really feels that the five thunders are thundering.


    Who is Ye Sheng? That is the Taoist sect leader. He is one of the most wonderful sages on the cloud.


    It can even be said that when the Sword Fairy Chao Qingqiu left the world, Ye Sheng was already the most abundant sea in the world.


    What Zhao Sheng has to deal with is not others, but Ye Sheng.


    Ziyun only felt the limbs were cool.


    "Ye Xiujing, as the leader of the Taoist sect, had a love affair with the demon earth demon. That''s enough. She also gave birth to a demon girl. What''s funny is that she still needs to be respected by Taoist monks in the name of daozhong. It''s not a sin for Zhao Sheng to do this, but to set things right!"


    The real man''s face was calm. Looking at the rain, he had no mood fluctuation.


    "Compared with chenxieshan, Yunhu temple was established for a longer time. Thousands of years ago, the real monks in Yunhu Guanzhong were famous all over the world, and they were also the first sect in the world. If it wasn''t for the dark hand of chenxieshan after that, I would be the master of Taoism. How could it be like this now? Zhao Sheng practiced in Yunhu temple at that time However, it has not been revealed, but since I have been able to cultivate such saints as Zhao Sheng, the details are still there. Who dares to say that Yunhu temple is not as good as sinking Xieshan? ""Now Zhao Sheng makes such a situation, it is to let Yunhu Temple reappear in the world!"


    In the real population of Fuyun, there is only one thing that Zhao Sheng in cloud has to do, that is, to reappear Yunhu temple in the world, and he replaces Ye Sheng as a new Taoist sect leader.


    Immortal Ziyun has a dignified face. Many years ago, he established a relationship with this real man of Fuyun. He just wanted him to control the city completely. He never said anything else. However, the strength of Shen Xie Guan has become more and more powerful in recent years, which is also the hard work of immortal Ziyun. However, he does not know what Zhao Shengyao is going to do in such a city.


    What Zhao Sheng wanted to do was to fight for the position of the leader of Taoism. It was a fight on the cloud. Why did he want to do these things in the cloud.


    Immortal Fuyun seems to know what immortal Ziyun is thinking. "The things in the cloud start from the human world, and the winner or loser is in the world."


    "The dispute between Yunhu temple and chenxieshan mountain, the dispute between Zhao Sheng and Ye Sheng can''t be explained clearly in a few words, but the most important thing is juyucheng."


    Juyucheng.


    Immortal Ziyun is still at a loss. I don''t know what it means. If we say that juyucheng is the root of it, what can juyucheng do?


    Immortal Fuyun sighed: "ye Xiujing has been wrong for hundreds of years, but he has a high level of cultivation, which can not be compared with ordinary sages. Although Zhao Sheng has endured and suffered from practice, he still has some shortcomings in the face of Ye Sheng."


    In the final analysis, realm is the most important thing.


    Immortal Ziyun walked in the rainy night, thinking about the cause and effect of this event, rather than thinking about the end of the event being known by Ye Sheng. This kind of thing was already settled when he decided to do it a hundred years ago. So even if he knew that they were Zhao Sheng''s chess pieces, he would not have any idea. He just wanted to know that Zhao Sheng had planned One hundred years, what kind of chess is juyucheng here.


    What is the purpose of juyu city on the border of Buddhism and earth.


    This is What immortal Ziyun wants to know most.


    Immortal Fuyun said: "it''s really not what you should know when you are a little spring and Autumn period. But you just need to know that juyucheng has its reason here. In addition, even if Cao Jun is killed tonight, you also need to handle it carefully."


    Immortal Ziyun nodded, but still said, "if Cao Zhuzhen was killed today, what does the real person think is going on?"


    "I don''t care what''s going on. Anyway, Zhao Sheng''s plan can''t be known any more. If something goes wrong, go to Ping."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how heavy the rain will stop, so in the early morning, the heavy rain outside has stopped, and the drinkers have left, but before they leave, they all take a look at Li Fuyao.


    It will not be long before Cao serv is killed by a swordsman. Everyone will know that another swordsman has come to juyu City, and his realm is higher than that of Cao Jun.


    Higher than Cao Jun, that is, the top three or even the top two figures on the border.


    After drinking a lot of wine, Li Fuyao also stood up when the customers were gone, but instead of leaving immediately, he came to Jiangchuan''s counter. At the moment, Jiangchuan was in a daze, and had not closed his eyes all night. He had no spirit for a long time.


    "Wine is a good wine, and the owner is also a good owner."


    With such a sentence, he left. Li Fuyao did not have the slightest idea of staying. Ye Shengge went to juyucheng with him.


    Jiang Chuan raised his eyes and said with a smile, "what an interesting fellow."


    After leaving the inn, you can leave the desert for a long time and walk into the rain gathering city. Li Fuyao still carries a sword case with a green silk hanging from his waist, and ye Shengge is wearing a white skirt, holding nothing in his hand.


    Li Fuyao suddenly said with a smile: "let''s go directly to beat Ziyun immortal and leave?"


    Last night, ye Shengge said that he was about to break through the realm, which really scared Li Fuyao. How long did he break through the spring and Autumn period? Why did he have to break through the realm again? No wonder this speed of practice is said to be probably the first in history.


    At present, ye Shengge is not her rival.


    If it was not for this stubble, they might have to bypass the rain gathering city and go straight to Lingshan.


    Lingshan is the destination of this trip.


    Many of Li Fuyao''s questions need to be answered in Lingshan.


    Li Fuyao said such a sentence all the way. After entering the city, he said the second sentence, "let''s go to smash people''s court in broad daylight. If Immortal Ziyun invites friends, how can you say that you are unfortunate and dead?"


    Ye Shengge gave Li Fuyao an interesting look and said, "you are not afraid of death. What are you afraid of?"


    Li Fuyao retorted solemnly: "it''s true that I''m afraid of death, and I don''t want to die like this. It''s hard for me to see the sea in front of me. It''s not worth dying now."


    Ye Shengge let out a voice and did not say yes.The name of juyu city is probably because there is a lot of rain all year round. Although the city is built on the border and there are many sects in it, in the final analysis, monks and common people are mixed in it, not all of them are monks or common people. Many of the top ten sects along the border are in juyu City, especially the top ten experts.


    So it looks very prosperous. Compared with the big city on the other side of the mountain and river, it is the same. Walking on the street, you can feel the breath of many monks. These monks have high and low levels. Although the highest one is just Taiqing, there is absolutely no such scene on the other side of the mountain and river.


    There are too many people who know where the first gate of the border is located.


    Going to the east of the city, ye Shengge is still a face with no emotion. Li Fuyao walked all the way and looked around all the way. After walking about half the way, he saw sugar gourd sellers on the street. Some of them were in a trance. Many years ago, in Luoyang City, every time he went out with his father, Li Fuyao must have one String.


    Thinking of this, he called out to the peddler.


    I bought sugar gourd.


    But other people just bought a bunch of them. Li Fuyao bought all of them. Finally, he carried the big straw stick with a lot of sugar gourd.


    This attracted a lot of children around him. Li Fuyao was also very generous, one by one, and soon there were only two left.


    Li Fuyao took down the last two strings, threw the straw sticks away and handed them to ye Shengge. Then he bit off one and ate one, frowning slightly.


    Ye Shengge only thinks that Li Fuyao is childlike and doesn''t say anything.


    When they were about to come to the gate of the Shen Xie Guan, they turned around the street, and Li Fuyao said, "I think this must be the last time that the two of us have walked so freely on the human street. Since then, there should be no chance."


    Speaking of this matter, Li Fuyao''s voice is not very high. As the realm gets higher and higher, he naturally understands what it means.


    Ye Shengge said quietly: "the future things will come later, and we will not talk about them now."


    Because in the future, it is not necessarily clear that what will happen in the future is not what they can know now.


    Li Fuyao went out of the street and came to the door of the building, which was very atmospheric. He looked at the three big characters written on the plaque, thinking about how to call the door.


    Ye Sheng song is more simple and direct, throwing a talisman in the past.


    The talisman fell on the gate only for a moment, and the air engine contained in it suddenly boiled up with a loud bang.


    The gate of Shen Xie Guan, together with the surrounding stone walls, all burst open.


    Smoke and dust!


    Soon there was a noise inside.


    From far to near.


    Ye Sheng song with a white skirt tilted her head and bit a hawthorn at this time.


    The true master of the chenxie mountain is in front of this one.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    Chenxiegouan is the first gate on the border of Buddhism and earth. There is also immortal Ziyun, who is the first person on the border. According to the law, no matter who it is, even the Buddhist disciples will not easily provoke a fight. However, no one has thought that the gate of the first gate on the border has been demolished today.


    The sound was so loud that it was heard all over the city.


    When a group of monks came to the front of the door, they could only see a white skirt woman standing in front of the door, with a hawthorn in her mouth.


    On the other side, there was a young man in blue shirt standing beside the woman. The young man in blue clothes hung a sword at his waist and carried a sword case behind him. It was strange to see that the most strange thing was still such a sword repair. How could you still stand in the city of juyu? You should know that Cao Gong, the sword God, killed Jianxiu indiscriminately. It has been spread all over the border.


    Since the young man used the sword, how could he dare to appear in the city of juyu openly? Could he not be afraid of the sword God?


    They just want to think about it. Now the key is that they want to know who is so bold that they even destroyed the gate of Shen Xie Guan.


    Among the Taoist monks who came here, one of them, wearing a black Taoist robe, walked out of the crowd, looked at Li Fuyao and ye Shengge, and said in a deep voice, "but the two ruined me and looked at the gate?"


    Li Fuyao doesn''t speak. Ye Shengge looks at the monk in the black Taoist robe and doesn''t speak.


    There was something strange about the atmosphere.


    The monk in the black Taoist robe turned ugly. He looked at ye Shengge and said coldly, "do you know what it is in juyu city? If you dare to do so, you are not the only two of you."


    Instead of answering the doomed boring question, Li Fuyao said, "I''ve only heard of a sunken mountain, but I don''t know when there was one."


    Chenxieshan is a famous Taoist mountain. It is on the other side of the mountains and rivers. Even in the whole world, many people know about the most important mountain among all the Taoist sects. Although chenxieyuan has some reputation in the border area, it really needs to be taken out. There is nothing like it.


    "Gentlemen, is it possible that this view was founded by a Taoist of Huangzi in chenxieshan


    Ye Shengge is destined not to say anything about Shen Xie Guan. Li Fuyao can only help him to say something. After all, it is impossible for him to kill people.


    The monk in the black Taoist robe said in a deep voice: "madman, even if I can''t compare with chenxieshan, I''m also a famous sect gate on the border of Buddhism and earth. What''s the matter with you, madman? Because of my name, I''ll destroy the gate of shenxieyuan?"


    Li Fuyao felt a little innocent, but he didn''t think it was very innocent. He didn''t destroy the door. But in fact, the reason is the reason that the monk said now.


    Ye Shengge, the master of chenxieshan temple, thinks that the name of chenxieyuan is not good, so he wants to dismantle the Taoist temple and beat the immortal Ziyun.


    Li Fuyao sighed. This kind of thing is like a place named Jianshan. Li Fuyao will certainly come to visit. However, it is not necessarily like ye Shengge, which will destroy people''s gate. However, ye Shengge has always been a character, and he can do what he thinks. There is not so much truth to say.


    it is just like when he went up the mountain to teach Wu Shanhe a lesson Hou reasonably said that Wu Shan River did not provoke her Ye Sheng song. How could Wushan river be beaten?


    He looked at the monk in the black robe and said seriously, "it''s a coincidence that you smashed the door because you call it a sunken view."


    This sentence seemed gentle, but it soon made those Taoist people furious. Many people even wanted to kill this young man who didn''t know his heaven and earth.


    Li Fuyao looked at the Taoists and didn''t speak. Only when a Taoist thought of killing Li Fuyao, a fierce sword came into being and cut the man''s knee so that he could never stand up again.


    Then there were several swords, and several Taoists couldn''t stand up.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "I forgot to tell you that before I came here, there was a man named Cao Jun who wanted to kill me and had been killed by me."


    The killing of Cao Cao will soon spread in the city of juyu. What Li Fuyao has done can''t be hidden. Therefore, it''s better to expose it now.


    Sure enough, as soon as this sentence was said, not only the monk in the black Taoist robe, but also other Taoists were unbelievable.


    Who is Cao Jun? It''s the border sword God. It''s the sword cultivation in the spring and Autumn period. It''s very powerful. Except for the few people of Ziyun, who can hold down the border?


    But this is the kind of person, dead?


    What''s more, it seems that he died in this man''s hands. What does it make other people think?


    The monk in the black Taoist robe sneered: "Cao Zhan, the sword God, is a top-ranking expert in juyu city. How could he die so easily? You said you killed him?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer the question. He didn''t need to explain and prove anything. If they didn''t believe it, they would have hit it.


    It''s really not an important thing to kill Cao''s soldiers.Li Fuyao stood in the same place, looking at the group of Taoists with the highest realm, who were only in the Taiqing realm. He was thinking about what to say. Ye Shengge started again.


    Before, she destroyed the gate with a talisman. At the moment, she threw a light Rune out of it. Thousands of silk threads were born in the talisman, and each silk thread trapped one person. Only for a moment, all Taoist people were bound together by these silk threads.


    Ye Shengge paid no attention to these people, but went into the chenxieyuan. According to the architectural style of chenxieshan, the more similar it looked, the more uncomfortable ye Shengge was. So when she went forward, she threw out a number of talismans. Li Fuyao, after her, sighed that ye Shengge had a profound family background, and at the same time, he gave birth to some Taoist priests in this Taoist temple sympathy.


    Since the chenxieshan temple was built in the same way as the chenxieshan mountain, it is not difficult for ye Shengge to find the main hall. Only half a quarter of an hour later, he has arrived in front of the main hall.


    Before she throws out another talisman, immortal Ziyun really shows up.


    In fact, he had received a report when the gate was destroyed, but he didn''t really care. It was not until this time that ye Shengge appeared here that he realized that things were not so simple.


    Looking at ye Shengge, Ziyun immortal''s face was gloomy, "this girl, I''m afraid there''s no reason why I''m looking at it."


    As the first person on the border, Ziyun immortal has a wonderful realm. Even if ye Shengge comes to him smoothly, he doesn''t feel flustered.


    On the contrary, it is very calm.


    Ye Shengge said to the point: "there is one chenxie mountain in the world, there is no second one."


    That''s why she came to smash his Taoist temple.


    Immortal Ziyun was stunned and then asked, "is that why you want to destroy my Taoist temple?"


    Ye Shengge did not avoid nodding.


    Immortal Ziyun angrily said: "it has been hundreds of years since the founder of kaipai set up the chenxie temple here. There has never been such a thing. Today, you villain will destroy our Taoist temple. I''m afraid it will be a daydream!"


    Before ye Shengge began to say the next word, Li Fuyao came here.


    He was carrying a sword case with a sword hanging around his waist. Ye Shengge was walking in front of him. In fact, there were many Taoist people behind him. If Li Fuyao hadn''t been in the back all the way, I''m afraid it would not be immortal Ziyun and ye Shengge at the moment, but a group of Taoists would be around him.


    Seeing Li Fuyao''s dress, immortal Ziyun was surprised, but he still didn''t say anything. Cao Jun didn''t come back last night. He had already sent someone to check it out. The man who came back said it was Cao Jun had been killed. The man who killed him was not someone else. It was a Jian Xiu. The Jian Xiu''s dress was that he was carrying a sword box and hanging a sword around his waist Weird.


    Immortal Ziyun frowned and asked, "did you kill Cao Jun?"


    As we all know, Cao Jun is his best friend. At the moment, it is reasonable for him to ask such a question.


    "He wanted to kill me, so I had to kill him first."


    It was not one or two people who knew about Cao Jun''s indiscriminate killing of sword cultivation, but almost all the friars in juyucheng knew it.


    Immortal Ziyun''s face was cloudy and sunny. If it was really because Cao Jun first saw that the young man was a sword cultivator, then he had a heart to kill. Finally, he was killed by this young man. He was afraid that there were other reasons.


    Li Fuyao said: "after killing Cao Jun, I heard that you were his good friend and would avenge him. Originally, I didn''t care, but my friend thought that your Taoist temple''s name was not good and wanted to dismantle your Taoist temple. I don''t know what you think?"


    If you want to demolish people''s Taoist temple, you should ask others what they think. This is a really interesting statement.


    In fact, since Li Fuyao and ye Shengge came to his eyes, Ziyun Zhenren has been looking at them for clues.


    However, at a glance, the depth of the two people did not show, which made him particularly confused.


    If we can''t see the depth, that is to say, these two people are at least equal to, or even higher than, his realm.


    He is now in the spring and Autumn period, the realm is higher than he is, that is, the realm of climbing.


    The monks who ascended the building, or two, are still so young?


    Immortal Ziyun didn''t think it would be like this, so he quickly said, "the founder of kaipai founded the chenxie temple. There has been no evil thing done in the past hundred years. The two of you have to dismantle the Taoist temple. It''s really because the chenxie temple and the chenxieshan temple have the same name?"


    As the first person on the border, immortal Ziyun has already given Li Fuyao and ye Shengge face.


    Li Fuyao said: "it''s called chenxiegon. The monks in the world can''t control this. But the monks in chenxieshan are not very happy."


    The immortal Ziyun glanced at Li Fuyao and knew that he was a sword cultivator, which was the strongest in the wild cultivation. However, he should have a bad relationship with the three religions. The matter of demolishing the Taoist temple should have nothing to do with him. It could only be the white skirt woman on this side.


    The immortal Ziyun finally said: "dare to ask your name?"Some Taoist disciples walk in the world with Taoist names, while others walk in the world by their names. The two are not up and down. It''s just like on the chenxie mountain, there is no Taoist name for the main girder. However, the two old Taoists who caused a lot of trouble in chenxieshan before have Taoist names.


    However, looking at ye Shengge, such a beautiful woman, I don''t think she has a Taoist title, so immortal Ziyun is the first one to ask.


    "Ye Sheng song."


    There are several important events in the world these days. The first one is that there is a Mr. twilight in the school. The world knows that this Mr. twilight is actually the master who teaches Su ye in the Academy. In addition to this, there is also the main beam of chenxieshan mountain also entering the cloud. After Liang is also in the cloud, the position of the temple master of chenxieshan is empty. Originally, the monks were guessing It is expected that Zhang Shouqing will take over the post, but no one thought that it was daozhong ye Shengge who became the new watchman of chenxieshan.


    The name of Ye Shengge has been introduced into the Buddhist land many years ago, and many friars marvel at her spiritual talent.


    Even if Buddhist monks go to Zen and chant sutras all day, they also know that Ye Sheng song is a more powerful young man than Chan Zi. Therefore, no monk does not know the name of Ye Sheng song.


    How could immortal Ziyun not know ye Sheng''s song in the view of chenxieshan, which is closely related to chenxieshan.


    He looked at ye Shengge deeply, thinking that it was no wonder that such a young state was so profound. After thinking for a moment, he bowed his hands to ye Shengge, "I don''t know if ye Guanzhu is here, it''s not far away to welcome you."


    Compared with the realm of Ye Sheng''s songs, her identity is even more frightening. There are two saints in the cloud, one is her father, the other is her master, and she is the leader of chenxie mountain.


    There is only one person in the world.


    Li Fuyao looked at the scene and thought that he would not be able to fight.


    But no one thought that the next words of immortal Ziyun were hard.


    "Although the master of the temple holds the door of the Taoist temple, I am also a Taoist temple. It is hard for Ziyun to accept today''s unreasonable situation..."


    Words have not spoken, ye Shengge has interrupted: "I want to beat you."


    I want to beat you up.


    I''m going to beat you up.


    Immortal Ziyun''s face was so hard to see the extreme, "is it really unreasonable for the temple master to have such an identity?"


    Ye Shengge glanced at Li Fuyao, thought for a moment, and then said, "my master doesn''t speak the truth."


    Ye Shengge''s master is Liang Yi, who was the first monk in the world at that time. In fact, he went a lot when he was unreasonable.


    Not once or twice.


    Ye Sheng''s song seems to be unreasonable.


    Li Fuyao finds a place to sit down. It depends on how the fight can be fought. If ye Shengge only uses magic tools to pile up, it will not be meaningful. However, if he really relies on his cultivation, the fight is still very beautiful.


    I just don''t know how to choose Ye Sheng''s song in the end.


    Li Fuyao will wait and see.


    Immortal Ziyun said in a deep voice: "in this case, I will appreciate it."


    The sound is not loud, but there is a vibration of the air machine.


    Ziyun immortal''s momentum immediately climbed to the extreme and was ready for battle.


    He wants to see if ye Sheng''s song is as powerful as the legend.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    Juyucheng don''t know why, it''s cloudy and heavy rain.


    The rain on Buddha soil is unusual. So when the heavy rain is beginning to show signs, many monks have already left the street and hid in their houses. Those who want to go out at the moment should be those who have important things to do.


    In a small courtyard in the west of the city, a scholar who looked at his clothes was not so shabby took money. He could not bear the wine bug in his stomach, so he would go out to have a drink.


    After a glance at the sky, the scholar took an oil paper umbrella from the wall, and soon opened the gate to the nearest restaurant.


    The entrance of the courtyard is a narrow lane, which can only accommodate two people walking side by side. It can be said that it is very narrow, but at least it can stagger pedestrians.


    The scholar was walking in the alley, but he thought that the heavy rain would be very troublesome. So he quickened his pace and went to the wine shop for drinking. So he soon came back here. This time, he was walking in the alley with a small jar of wine. However, when he got to the gate of the hospital, an old voice suddenly sounded in the distance Yin, the scholar turned his head and saw an old Confucian scholar leading a schoolboy in this lane.


    The old Confucian scholar looked at his hair and hair white and moved slowly. There was no difference. The schoolboy was just carrying a bookcase and looked very strong. He walked behind the old Confucian without saying a word.


    The old Confucian scholar walked forward several steps before he came to the scholar. He said with a smile, "it''s going to rain. Can you let me, an old man like me, come in and hide from the rain?"


    Perhaps he was afraid that the scholar would not like to, so the old Confucian scholar quickly added, "in the face of all of us, we are scholars."


    The scholar chuckled, "where does the old gentleman say? I still have wine in my hand. Go in and have a drink."


    The old Confucian scholar repeatedly said thanks, led the schoolboy to the courtyard with the scholar, and finally sat under the eaves. The schoolboy put the bookcase on the ground without looking for a stool, but sat on the ground directly.


    The old Confucian scholar looked at the scholar and said, "this silly boy is used to going south with me. How can he be comfortable


    The scholar took out three wine bowls from the house and poured a bowl of wine for the old Confucian scholar and the schoolboy. After that, there was not much left. After that, he poured about half a bowl and it was gone.


    This is the jar of wine is not much, and this wine bowl is really not small.


    The old Confucian scholar put the half bowl of wine in front of the schoolboy and put two wine bowls full of wine in front of them.


    "That silly boy doesn''t like drinking. He just likes boxing. It''s wasted."


    The scholar stares at the bookboy, but he can see clearly that he is a bookboy. In fact, he is not young.


    "Old man, how can you follow you? If you don''t study hard, you''ll fight?"


    Some scholars are puzzled.


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile: "each man has his own destiny. It''s not easy to teach him how to read. My whole body of knowledge can be seen by walking and stopping. He has followed me for several years, but he can''t see anything, so he can only fight honestly."


    The scholar took a sip of wine, nodded his head and said with a smile, "that old man really should have gone through a lot of places."


    The old Confucian scholar was not modest. After drinking the wine, he put the wine bowl on the table and said with a smile: "the road is much more. We have been to the north from here. We have basically turned around on the other side of the mountain and river. Even the Buddha land seems to have come twice and wanted to borrow something from a friend. But the first time, the guy always said that the time was not right. After this second time, he might be the same If it''s really the result, we''ll have to do it again, but it''s not clear if it''s a waste of time. "


    "But it''s OK to walk around. I don''t know how to read books. I really have to go and look around."


    "But last time he led a little guy who had to use a sword to come to the Buddha land. Now this little guy is going to teach him. I really miss him."


    The old Confucian scholar seemed to have some regrets when he said this.


    The scholar comforts a way: "old gentleman, walk between stop and stop, oneself reason, tired then stop, also not bad."


    The old scholar nodded and stopped talking.


    They were drinking like this, as if waiting for the heavy rain to fall.


    And the bookboy, holding up the half bowl of wine, drank it down, fell asleep, and soon began to snore.


    The old Confucian scholar drank wine and waited for rain, which made him very comfortable.


    Since he entered the courtyard, he did not ask about the identity of the scholar, and the scholar did not ask about the situation of the old Confucian scholar. According to him, the old Confucian scholar must be an unfathomable person, at least he can not deal with.


    But it''s normal. If it wasn''t for such a character, how could he walk around the world.


    Don''t know how long, the old Confucian suddenly sighed, "people live too long, in fact, it''s not good, friends leave the world one by one, and finally can only look at themselves in the mirror, what''s the meaning?"The scholar said with a smile, "this is why most monks walk alone on the road."


    The old Confucian scholar nodded and agreed: "the road is independent. There is some truth in it."


    After drinking the wine in his bowl, the scholar began to ask, "does the old gentleman come to the city of juyu now, do you want to pass by or do something else?"


    The old Confucian scholar did not conceal it, and said frankly, "it is waiting for someone else."


    "I''m such a bad old man, I don''t have many friends. There are only a few alive. Today I have to wait for one of them."


    It''s really hard for old friends to stop.


    It''s just such a thing that many friars are always experiencing.


    The scholar just nodded. This time he stopped talking. Leaning on his chair, he took out a Book of Confucian classics and looked at it for himself. The storm in the city of juyu has always been a storm, but these things have nothing to do with him. If he didn''t really like what a monk did, he would have killed him.


    Now nobody knows who he is.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The rain hasn''t come yet. People are coming.


    There are two people walking in the lane. At the front is a man in white robe. He is empty. Behind him is a withered old man. The withered old man hangs his sword and looks at him as a swordsman.


    Two people walk in the lane, not fast, but also quickly to the yard gate.


    But in front of the courtyard door, the white robed man did not knock on the door, but sat down on the steps, and then the haggard old man also sat down.


    Two people sit side by side, it seems not to find people, but to wait for the heavy rain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    Sitting on the steps, looking at the cloudy sky, the haggard old man rubbed his itchy scalp, and then said in a bored voice, "Mr. Chao, the heavy rain will come down later. Shall we not go in? The rain is a little strange. Mr. Chao will not care about it. I can''t do it with this old bone. I don''t want to send out the spring and autumn realm, which is hard to come by. "


    The white robed man thought about it and shook his head: "it''s not time. It''s not good for us to go in to shelter from the rain. The host doesn''t like it, and the guests don''t like it."


    The withered old man gave a cry, but he did not ask in detail. He and the white robed man beside him had gone through too many places together. No matter where he went or what he did, he had proved that the white robed man made the right decision. No matter how much he questioned him before the decision was made, the outcome was no exception.


    The white robed man looked up at the sky and said with a smile: "the shameless man who has been planning for a hundred years to push ye Xiujing down from the cloud and sit on it by himself, we don''t know. Since we know it, why don''t we come out to make him a stumbling block? Besides, if Zhao''s name is really successful, the Buddha land will be in chaos and everything will be disordered."


    The haggard old man asked with a smile, "Mr. Chao, what shall we do and who shall we kill? How to kill it? "


    This sentence is not wrong. Isn''t this swordsman killing? As for how to kill, this is what needs to be considered.


    The white robed man shook his head and thought about other things. He was in a trance. He didn''t get the answer on the Lingshan mountain. Instead, he got some other news from the monk Huihou. The Buddhist leader was very mysterious. He said some Zen language, and other people certainly couldn''t understand a word. Only then did he think through the things. After leaving Lingshan, he didn''t leave the Buddha immediately The earth is just around for a while, then we come to juyucheng. There are big events in juyucheng, but in fact, apart from this event, there are other things.


    There''s a man coming.


    "Li Fuyao is in the city."


    The man in white laughed. "This little guy, at last, is here."


    White robed man, in addition to the dust, who can be?


    The withered old man sighed: "this one is already in the spring and Autumn period. In contrast, I, a bad old man, have practiced sword for hundreds of years, and then I can walk to the present state. I''m really ashamed."


    Chao FengChen twisted his head and said with a smile, "after Chao Qingqiu left the world, you didn''t catch a trace of Kendo Qi?"


    The withered old man cried, "Mr. Chao, don''t talk about it."


    Chao FengChen laughed, but he got up, knocked on the door, and then stood at the door. After a while, the door was opened. The scholar showed his face, looked at the two strange guys, and asked in some doubt: "who is Mr. looking for?"


    Chao FengChen said, "look for you and look for him."


    In the courtyard, the old Confucian scholar glared at the man in white robe standing by the door and yelled: "Chao FengChen, it''s the second time you and I have seen each other for so many years!"


    Chao FengChen immediately hugged his fist and said with a smile: "the old gentleman has traveled thousands of miles, and he has taken other ways. It is a wonderful thing to see or not to see. It is not a big deal to see or not to see."


    The old Confucian scholar stood up. The scholar already knew that it was the old man''s old age, so he stopped to let Chao FengChen enter the yard. The withered old man followed him without saying a word. Soon both of them appeared in the yard. The old Confucian scholar tut said: "sure enough, it''s Chao Qingqiu who will do something. A ray of sword can make such a situation. I''m a bad old man Look, he should have been invincible for so many years. "


    Chaoqingqiu?!


    These two people''s words are not taboo, this is to let that scholar can hear a surprise, if others also forget, how this time open mouth is that is not in the world chaoqingqiu?


    Qingqiu is not an ordinary person.


    The scholar was terrified. He looked at the wind and dust and the sword on the old man''s waist. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "what did you mean by that sentence before you, sir?"


    Scholars can rank second in the city of gathering rain. I don''t know how high the realm is. However, the momentum of the two people who broke in made him feel bad. Even if the old man was haggard, it was not a big deal. However, after the wind and dust of the day, his momentum was not obvious. At first, he was a man of high realm.


    I just want the old gentleman to have a good sleep if they don''t step out of this courtyard. As for the husband, if he can''t sleep, he can talk to my friend


    Chao FengChen said bluntly: "if I didn''t recognize the wrong person, Mr. Sanqiu should be Mr. Sanqiu. In juyu City, there is always a saying that there is only half a minute difference between Ziyun real man and Mr. Sanqiu. Of course, the more secret thing is that Mr. Sanqiu is actually a secret chess game placed here by the school, which opposes Ziyun Zhenren. This has been the case all these years."


    Mr. Sanqiu was stunned, and then his face changed slightly. Immortal Ziyun had never known what it was to keep a low profile in recent years. In fact, people with a heart like them had already found out his relationship with daomen, but it was Mr. Sanqiu who had never made a public appearance in these years The great event of the great event, has been very low-key, not to mention other monks, even immortal Ziyun did not know his connection with the school.But at the moment, Chao FengChen is appeared in this place, a glimpse of his identity.


    "Who is that, sir?" Mr. Sanqiu looks at Chao FengChen with a complicated face.


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "Su ye, the leader of the school, has returned to the school. Even Wang Fugui has returned to the school. Do you know this, sir?"


    There have been two major events in succession these days. The first one is Mr. Mu Yun''s entry into the cloud, and the second is that Wang Fugui returns to the school and holds an important post.


    Many people don''t know the details of this school master, but Mr. Sanqiu knows it. He knows that Wang Fugui was a good friend of Su ye, the head teacher of the Academy many years ago. He was also a brilliant talent. Unfortunately, he left the school because a poem related to Taoist classics and was excluded by all kinds of people.


    Su ye, Wang Fugui and Li changgu are the three most respected young men.


    After many years, Wang Fugui returned to the school and was already a monk. He seemed to be preparing to write a book to reinterpret Confucian classics, which had already caused a great stir in the Academy.


    Mr. Sanqiu was silent.


    Chao FengChen chuckled and said, "Su Ye reorganized the school. The various factions in the school could not protect themselves. I''m afraid Mr. Sanqiu has already become a rootless duckweed."


    The scholars in the Academy felt that things were not good when he entered the cloud at dusk. It is true to say that self-protection is true these days. As the leader of the school, Su Ye''s power has not been great in the past few years, and he is almost in the air. However, Su Ye has been through this for a hundred years. No one has thought that Su ye will do something at this critical point In the past, I didn''t even think about doing things.


    "I don''t want to do anything. As long as Mr. Sanqiu forgets the things entrusted by the school, many people will die in juyu city today. Mr. Sanqiu had better not be one of them."


    After that, Chao FengChen stopped talking to him. Instead, he came to the old Confucian scholar, looked at the old gentleman and said, "please don''t leave here."


    The old Confucian scholar was stunned, and then he did not know why.


    "Chao FengChen, what are you going to do?"


    Chao FengChen didn''t speak. From a big point of view, things in this world are a group of people playing games. In a small way, it is a group of people struggling.


    This time, of course, this is a big event, so there is a group of people playing games.


    There are some on top of the cloud, and there are many under the cloud.


    The withered old man, consciously or unconsciously, stood at the gate of the courtyard, and his sword spirit filled his body. In fact, it was a little difficult for Mr. Sanqiu to leave because of his state of spring and autumn.


    Looking up at the wind and dust, he said nothing.


    The old Confucian scholar was a little angry, "Chao FengChen, I can go where I want to go. You are not chaoqingqiu, you can''t stop me!"


    Chao FengChen didn''t speak. Looking at the sky, there were dark clouds. There was a torrential rain immediately, but Chao FengChen was not waiting for rain.


    It''s waiting for someone.


    The people he wants to wait for are not one, but a group.


    Sure enough, before long, a sword light appeared in the sky, and a man in white passed by. After a while, he fell into the yard.


    Compared with Chao FengChen, the man in white felt stronger sword spirit. It should be because of practicing martial arts. He had only one right arm, but he didn''t feel incomplete.


    Looking at Chao FengChen, the man saluted and said with a smile: "Mr. Chao, ye Feixian is coming."


    Ye Feixian, the master of Feixian island in the South China Sea, was an outsider sword practitioner at that time.


    later, in the first World War of Baiyu Town, he came to Baiyu town from the South China Sea. Under the war, one arm was cut off, and ye Feixian, who was left with the other arm, stayed in Jianshan. At the beginning, he was in the spring and Autumn period. Now, although he has not broken the boundary, the realm is still more powerful than at that time More.


    And he''s still a swordsman.


    With him and the haggard old man here, no one can really leave here.


    Facing the wind dust smile, looking at the leaf Feixian smile way: "many days have not seen, the elegant demeanor is still."


    Ye Feixian was very impressed by the wind and dust of the dynasty. During the battle of Baiyu Town, Chao FengChen, relying on his accomplishments in the spring and Autumn period, brutally killed Shen Fu, a monk who ascended the building. This is beyond the comparison of ordinary people.


    In this case, how to let him not admire.


    Ye Feixian chuckled, "since it''s Mr. Chao''s invitation, how can we not come?"


    Nodding toward the wind and dust, "so and so, here is the trouble flying fairy."


    "We will certainly fulfill our mission."


    Ye Feixian seriously responded to the incident.


    Chao FengChen stopped talking, but his figure disappeared and he didn''t know where he had gone.


    Until this time, Mr. Sanqiu suddenly woke up and said, "is it so?"


    He is not a fool. Taoism and Confucianism have been setting up on the border of Buddhism and earth for a hundred years. Naturally, what they ask for is not simple. However, it is not until these ten years that the swordsmen have gradually improved. Now they have to join in?If they can make it, I''m afraid their arrangement will be wasted for a hundred years.


    It''s just that he can''t think of why there are swordsmen in this kind of thing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Chao FengChen left the small courtyard, he soon went to other places. The influence of Confucianism and Taoism in juyu city was not just a simple Mr. Sanqiu and a Mr. Ziyun. Even the so-called ten major gates were all subordinate to Confucianism and Taoism. These sects had already divided the whole city into two, half of which were occupied by one person.


    What Chao FengChen wants to do today is to wipe out all the Confucian and Taoist monks in these places.


    It''s just that he can''t do it alone.


    Therefore, ye Feixian was born and many other things happened.


    A middle-aged man with a sword hanging from his waist appeared in the street. He looked up and looked at the dark sky. Then he took a look at the wind and dust in Chao. Then he said, "Mr. Chao, this day is not a good omen."


    Chao FengChen laughs, "no discrimination."


    The man nodded and said another thing, "Zhou Qing has closed down. Today''s business should not be involved. Chen Shengxu stays on the mountain and looks at the mountain, but he won''t come. Therefore, I''m the only one who invited Mr. Chao today."


    Xu Li was a man.


    Nodding to the wind dust, he said with a smile: "as expected."


    Xu Li, this is one of several swordsmen who ascend the stairs on Jianshan mountain. He has a high realm, which is incomparable to ordinary people.


    Chao FengChen frowned and said, "besides you, how many swordsmen are there in the spring and Autumn period


    Xu Li said with a smile: "in addition to Ye Island Lord, three spring and autumn, four morning and evening."


    Nod to the wind and dust.


    There are so many swordsmen. What we have done today is to eradicate the Confucianism and Taoism in juyu city.


    Chao FengChen knows what it is for.


    Chao FengChen whispered a few words to Xu Li, then he said with a smile: "this will trouble you."


    Xu Li nodded and disappeared.


    In this world, whether the monks fight for their lives or not, it is absolutely not that the more people the better, but the higher the realm, the better.


    In the city of gathering rain, they are the needle of the sea god. If you want to clean up the two swordsmen, it is really not easy.


    After dealing with these things, Chao FengChen''s face didn''t improve at all, but was still dignified.


    Take a deep breath towards the wind and dust, and walk towards the side of Shen Xie Guan.


    There are Li Fuyao, ye Shengge, Ziyun immortal, and of course, there is a real man of Fuyun who can''t even deal with ye Shengge.


    PS: did an activity, some peripheral gifts and signature books, in the vertical and horizontal book review area, everyone to have a look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    In Shen Xie Guan, ye Shengge has already made contact with Ziyun Zhenren. Both of them are in the spring and Autumn period. According to the law, immortal Ziyun stepped into the realm of spring and autumn much earlier than ye Shengge. However, once the battle is over, immortal Ziyun is always complaining.


    Ye Shengge was not the enemy of Ye Shengge. Even if ye Shengge only fought with empty hands, he could not deal with the numerous Taoist methods. He was also a Taoist in those days. However, he only studied the moon and colorful Changhe in his life and ignored everything else. Yeshengge happened to be an exception. She practiced Taoism For many years, it has always been necessary to study the Daofa that you like. Ye Shengge has studied all the Daofa recorded in the 3000 Taoist volumes of dengtian tower. Therefore, the Daofa of the Guanglun society is not as good as that of Ye Shengge.


    Therefore, when ye Shengge was determined to fight against the enemy with his own cultivation, immortal Ziyun could only watch, because he had never seen all those Taoist methods, and naturally he did not know how to crack them.


    Very passive.


    This is because ye Shengge didn''t have the intention of killing. If you want to kill immortal Ziyun, I''m afraid that immortal Ziyun should be a corpse at the moment.


    Ziyun immortal has a big sleeve. After avoiding a random method of Ye Sheng''s song, he stands still in his original place and says with a wry smile: "Ye Guan is the master of creation, and Ziyun is ashamed of himself."


    Ye Shengge did not speak. She was not an aggressive person, but she was not a person who would give up easily. She looked at Ziyun immortal and was about to speak.


    A grey cloth robe appeared in the distance, standing quietly in the distance.


    Li Fuyao was the first to notice and stare at the man in the distance. The man did not speak, but his momentum had already been revealed.


    Li Fuyao frowned. This realm is definitely the master of climbing the stairs in the spring and Autumn period.


    There are more than one immortal Ziyun in the chenxie temple, but there is an expert who ascends the building in juyucheng, which is something they have never thought about.


    Li Fuyao held down the hilt of his sword and was ready to deal with accidents at any time.


    The Taoist came over and stopped beside the immortal Ziyun, "ye Shengge, daozhong, a little interesting."


    That''s what the Taoist first said.


    Ye Shengge looked at him, "who are you?"


    "Yunhu temple, floating cloud."


    Ye Shengge was silent for a moment, then slowly said: "no longer stay in the mountains and forests, come out to do what?"


    Ordinary people may not know where Yunhu temple is, but how can they not know after watching so many volumes of Ye Sheng songs in dengtian tower.


    Thousands of years ago, the name of Yunhu temple was even louder than the present-day chenxieshan mountain. Later, it did not know how it fell. There was no detailed record in the Taoist volume. However, ye Shengge guessed that it was the hands and feet of chenxieshan. In those years, why did the swordsmen become the only one in the world? Apart from the fact that the swordsmen were the most powerful in the world, the Taoist school was not very harmonious The situation.


    That''s why.


    In those years, chenxieshan and Yunhu temple had been fighting, and finally it was chenxieshan that won. After the victory of chenxieshan, Yunhu temple was hidden in the deep mountain. There was no voice heard for thousands of years. No friars walked in the world, and nothing could be related to Yunhu temple.


    To this day.


    Immortal Fuyun said with a smile, "you two are outsiders in today''s affairs, but if you enter the game, you can only kill you. As for Liang Yi and ye Xiu, I don''t want to see what Jing thinks."


    You''re just picking the eyebrows of Ye Shengge?


    Fu Yun immortal''s big sleeves rolled, and countless Qi machines suddenly came out. He sneered and said, "with me, I will kill you as well."


    Ye Shengge looked up at the sky and said, "come to die."


    There is no hatred between yunhuguan and her, but immortal Fuyun wants to kill her, that is, the hatred of life and death. There is no way to adjust it, so we can only fight between life and death.


    The real man of Fuyun sneers and flies into the air. Naturally, they can only choose the battlefield in the middle of the sky for their life and death battle. Ye Shengge turns his head and takes a look at Li Fuyao. The meaning in his eyes is very clear.


    Li Fuyao nodded, but worried and asked, "can you do it?"


    Ye Shengge only left a word and went to the sky.


    "I can''t do it, can you?"


    Li Fuyao took a gloomy look at the sky, then looked at the real Ziyun in front of him, and then said, "that''s us."


    "Who are you?" Ziyun said coldly


    "As I said before, I killed Cao Jun, and I practiced sword. I was also with ye Shengge. You don''t know who I am?"


    Ziyun immortal sneered: "I need to know who you are?"


    Li Fuyao let out his sword and said with a smile, "I''m Li Fuyao. Who else can I be?"


    At this moment, the sword Qi was greatly enhanced in the deep inclined view, which covered up the qi movement.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ziyun Zhenren is the first person in the border area, but it is only a spring and Autumn period. Li Fuyao is a spring and autumn state, but he is still a swordsman. Moreover, immortal Ziyun has already had a big war with ye Shengge, so no matter how you look at it, Li Fuyao has a great chance of winning.However, before he took out the sword, a sword light came out of his sight. The light of the sword flashed in the sky, but with a very sharp sword spirit, it came to the view of Shen Xie, and a sword pierced the chest of immortal Ziyun.


    The monk of the spring and autumn realm died before he had time to react.


    Chao FengChen appeared in the field.


    "Mr. Chao!" Li Fuyao is a little excited. He hasn''t seen Mr. Chao for a long time. When he was in Jianshan before, Chao FengChen was not in Jianshan, so he didn''t see him.


    It was many years ago that they last met.


    Chao FengChen didn''t go to see the body of immortal Ziyun. Instead, he came to Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "it''s spring and autumn now. It won''t be long before I can become a swordsman. Maybe I''ll go to the sea before I do."


    Chao FengChen is a ray of sword Qi of Chaoqing autumn. Therefore, it must be very difficult to enter the sea. Maybe it is later than Li Fuyao, or it is impossible to enter the sea at all.


    After regaining consciousness, Li Fuyao asked, "why is Mr. Chao in the city of juyu?"


    Even if chaofengchen went to Lingshan, it has been so many days. It is time for chaofengchen to leave the Buddhist land. But why is it still gathering in Yucheng.


    This is really a problem.


    "There''s something I have to tell you."


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    Chao FengChen naturally knew what Li Fuyao was thinking. He ran a smile and said, "I already know what happened to you in Jianshan. I still said that. I didn''t fight back then and I don''t fight today. Then you really have nothing to do with Jianshan. It''s not necessarily a bad thing."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "I know, Mr. Chao."


    Nodding to the wind and dust, talking about the business.


    "There are ten main gates in juyu city. These ten gates are not simple scattered repair in the mountains. In fact, they are controlled by Taoism and Confucianism. Their two families appear here. Naturally, they are not a city of gathering rain. Naturally, there are other things."


    "What do you think will be worth planning for a hundred years?" Looking at Li Fuyao, Chao FengChen said with a smile, "you may not believe it, but it is the truth."


    "Considering us, there are three forces converging in juyu City, and they do different things. Confucianism seeks to form an alliance with Buddha land and let them return to the mountains and rivers. Of course, this is not the idea that they sent people to the Buddhist land a hundred years ago, but the situation is changing. After the first World War of Luoyang City, the world has changed, and the situation is different In the past, the strength of Taoism was frustrated, which made Confucianism see hope, so they would lead a meeting with Buddha and earth. "


    "As for the daomen, they always regard themselves as noble and lofty, and have not sent anyone to enter here. Nowadays, all the people in juyu city are just Zhao Sheng''s strength. The sage''s idea is to push Ye Sheng down from the cloud, and he will sit on the high position of the gate. Therefore, he decorates the city in order to take the seat of the Taoist sect''s leader We still have to reach an agreement with another sage of Buddha land. "


    Speaking of this, Chao FengChen paused, and then said: "as for us, it is more simple to remove the influence of Confucianism and Taoism, and then reach an agreement with the Buddha land. Although swordsmen have begun to develop, they are not as good as Taoism and Confucianism. We do not need them to do anything to pull the Buddha land back into the mountains and rivers. We just need them to attract the attention of the two religions It is. "


    Li Fuyang frowned and asked, "what agreement has Zhao Sheng reached with Buddha earth, and how do you want to push Ye Sheng down into the clouds?"


    Shaking his head toward the wind and dust, he indicated that he didn''t know what was going on. He didn''t know so much.


    "Why did Mr. Chao find me Li Fuyao knew that Chao FengChen would not appear in front of him for no reason.


    Chao FengChen said, "you want to go to Lingshan and ask the Huihou monk to answer your questions."


    Chao FengChen doesn''t have to think about it. He knows what Li Fuyao is doing for this trip.


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    "He''s half my friend."


    Why is it half? That''s because only chaoqingqiu can be regarded as Huihou monk''s friend. Chaofengchen is not chaoqingqiu, so it can only be counted as half.


    "It''s not difficult for you to go to Lingshan, and it''s not too difficult to ask Huihou. You need to know the answer to the most difficult thing."


    Li Fuyao wants to ask the answer. That question is not an ordinary question, but the truth about the fall of swordsmen 6000 years ago. The answer to this question is not what ordinary people can answer. Therefore, there are not too many people who know the whole Lingshan mountain.


    "the Zen does not know, and the wisdom does not know. It is the lantern that knows the Tao."


    The lantern is the most wonderful thing in the world. People who have never seen the lantern will often bring with them four other words when they hear it.


    Past and present.


    The past life and this life is nothing else, that is time.


    Six thousand years ago, it was time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    That lantern is very strange.


    Chao FengChen didn''t know how strange it was, so he stopped talking about it. He looked at the distance, and his spirit was not very good. "Let''s wait until it''s over. Now let''s do something else."


    Chao FengChen said seriously: "I and Xu Li can solve the problems in the city, but the inn outside the city needs you."


    In the desert outside the city, there is an inn, which is called this inn. It is said that it was opened by an evil monk who kills people in the mountains and rivers. It is a worse existence than the experts in the city.


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "Mr. Chao asked me to stop the monk who ascended the building?"


    Chao FengChen said: "before the sages on the cloud don''t intervene in this matter, human affairs are the most important part. You have entered the spring and Autumn period. Even if you can''t kill that person, you should be able to stop him. The matter can only be handed over to you."


    Li Fuyao frowned and asked, "what about Ye Sheng song?"


    Toward the wind dust a little strange to see Li Fuyao, "her life I help you watch."


    Li Fuyao salutes FengChen seriously, then turns around and walks away without asking more questions.


    Since human affairs have already been mentioned, when it is time to take out swords, we should do so.


    Chao FengChen said behind his back: "after this matter is over, it''s up to Lingshan. You asked that question. No matter whether there is an answer or not, it''s time to go back to the side of the mountain and river. Don''t stay in Buddha land."


    Li Fuyao beckoned to know.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On a cloudy day, it''s not just juyu City, but outside the city, Jiang Chuan is still sleeping on the counter of the inn. At this time, there are not many wine customers in the inn.


    Some of them just came out of the city, and as soon as they stepped into this inn, they began to talk about what happened in the city. They talked about the gate of the chenxiguan that was demolished by two young people, and the rain gathering city is really turbulent.


    All these words fell to Jiang Chuan''s ears. He just raised his head and didn''t say anything. After a while, he took out a jar of wine on the wine rack behind him and poured some on his own.


    It''s just not in the throat.


    The drinkers were talking about whether the young man in blue shirt and carrying a sword case was a kind of orthodox swordsman, but soon some people objected. According to what he said, there was no orthodox swordsman carrying a sword case, so it was impossible.


    Another person got the golden advice and suddenly realized that he was confused and drank a lot of wine.


    Jiangchuan took up a bowl of wine and took a sip. He chuckled and said, "no matter what, the wine is still true."


    The voice of this speech is not so loud that it can''t be heard by outsiders. I''m afraid that few outsiders want to listen to it.


    Jiangchuan drank the wine, but he didn''t know why he became angry. Looking at the drinkers who were still drinking here, he roared: "all his mother, get out of here. If you don''t, you''ll be dead!"


    This is a very novel statement. These drinkers have drunk here more than once, and have never seen Jiangchuan like this.


    Jiang Chuan was indifferent to them and didn''t talk nonsense. He just mentioned the wine jars and threw them on them. Jars and jars of wine fell on those wine drinkers. Strangely, they were all monks of high level. Why, no one could escape from these wine jars.


    They were hit one after another, and the whole Inn was full of wine.


    At this time,


    it seemed that Jiangchuan had not yet calmed down. He pointed to the door and angrily said, "why don''t you get out of here?"


    "Jiangchuan, you..."


    Jiang Chuan stopped talking nonsense. He just moved his body and went to one of them. He grabbed the man''s throat with one hand and twisted it gently. The monk who lived in the Taiqing state was strangled by him on the spot. The whole scene was extremely frightening.


    Jiang Chuan, the man in this inn, had a bad temper before, but no one thought that he was a monk with high realm.


    This is not what ordinary day and night can do.


    Jiang chuanlenglengleng swept in the faces of the people, did not speak, everyone felt a chill.


    Like falling into an ice cave!


    This time, no need for Jiang Chuan to speak again, all the people ran to the outside of the inn. Only for a moment, they all disappeared. If they stay here again, they will die here. Who dares to stay here?


    The whole Inn was empty.


    Jiangchuan picked up a jar of wine and waited for someone quietly.


    It wasn''t long before someone pushed the door in.


    The man was dressed in blue, with a sword box on his back, and a long sword hanging from his waist. He looked at the nondescript, but didn''t think it was too strange.


    Who else can this man be if he is not Li Fuyao?


    At the moment, the inn is in a mess.


    Li Fuyao stood at the door, looked at Jiang Chuan and said, "what will the owner think of all this?"


    "The owner doesn''t have any idea about silver. Even if it''s the inn, it''s just a toy. Even if it''s destroyed, it doesn''t matter."Jiangchuan is very indifferent.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "according to you, the owner doesn''t want anything. Why do you open this inn?"


    Jiangchuan melancholy said: "there is no way. As a chess player, you must have the consciousness of a chess piece. If you forget your identity, you will die miserably. The owner is very clear about it. So in these years, he has been scrupulously abiding by his duty."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "how can a monk who ascends a building live so stifled and bent?"


    Jiang Chuan seemed to have heard a joke. He sneered: "even if it''s Chao Qingqiu, what about people like him? Don''t you still feel uncomfortable? You also said that a monk who ascends a building is not allowed to be free, even a monk of the sea is not allowed to be free. What qualification does a monk have to say about freedom when he ascends a building? "


    Li Fuyao sighed: "when it''s not about realm, it''s about yourself. If you think about it, if Chao Jianxian doesn''t think about the swordsman, what he wants to do will naturally do. Let''s take a look. If you live like ye Shengge, you can do whatever you want. Even if someone stops you, it''s just death, Isn''t it free? "


    When it comes to freedom, ye Shengge really has a say.


    Jiangchuan hums coldly: "no matter how, you and I are not free."


    Li Fuyao let out a sigh. He didn''t want to say more. He just went through the fragments of the wine jar and took a jar of wine by himself. He sighed, "I''m looking for my boss."


    "What do you want him to do?" Jiang Chuan didn''t like to see guests very much


    Li Fuyao said, "an elder said that I would like to see him, so I came. But if I want to look at him, I have to see him first."


    Jiangchuan frowned at first, and then quickly said, "you don''t want him to go to juyu City, but you''re late, and the owner has already left here for juyu city."


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine and did not speak in a hurry. However, he soon made a voice, "if my boss is gone, what else am I going to do here?"


    Jiangchuan screamed, "who do you think you are? Can you find someone like your boss?"


    It has always been a secret that what kind of person the owner is. After all, those people are living in the legend. Where does anyone really know who the owner is?


    Li Fuyao took off his sword and put the green silk on the table top. He said, "you are the only one in this inn. Who is the owner?"


    In fact, when he first entered the inn, Li Fuyao knew that Jiangchuan was the owner of his mouth, because he treated this inn too casually and didn''t cherish it at all. In this case, there are only two possibilities. The first is that, as he said, the owner doesn''t care about this inn at all No matter what happens, it doesn''t matter.


    However, since Jiang Chuan said that no one can kill people in the inn, this doesn''t make sense. The second possibility is that Jiang Chuan is the owner. Only if he is the owner, can he do something at will.


    Regardless of the consequences.


    Because there are no consequences.


    Jiang Chuan''s face gradually sank. He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "no one has ever seen that I am me."


    "You can see that."


    Li Fuyao drank wine and said casually, "maybe it''s because I have a lot of contact with the shopkeeper and so on."


    At the beginning, he talked about books for several years in Baiyu town. Naturally, he knew these things. Later, he talked about books in Qiufeng town for many years, which naturally made him clearer.


    He knows what the guy is like and what the shopkeeper is like.


    Jiangchuan said: "then you this spring and autumn, dare to look at me?"


    Li Fuyao said with some helplessness: "have you stayed in the Buddha land for too long, and the news has been blocked. As a person like me, you really don''t know who I am?"


    Li Fuyao''s name is very loud on the other side of the mountain and river, and on the other side of the demon land. He killed a group of demon clan young people at the head of Qingtian city. Later, he fought Meng Jin in Jianshan, needless to say, he fought with the sage in the cloud in Xiaoyuan city before, but in the Buddhist land, it seems that everyone does not know his name.


    Jiang Chuan gave Li Fuyao a strange look, and soon said, "I know Lin Hongzhu as you said before. In fact, I don''t know him. Many years ago, I was as famous as him."


    His name is Lin Hongzhu, and my name is Jiangchuan.


    My name is not Jiangchuan. In fact, his name is Jiang Xiaobai.


    It''s a name that many people don''t know.


    Because it is too gentle and peaceful, it is not suitable to be the name of an evil master, just like Wang Fugui. It is too vulgar to be a scholar''s name.


    But the name is given by my parents. Not everyone is like Chao Qingqiu. With such a name, he has become the most invincible sword immortal in the world.


    "Many years ago, people on the other side of the mountain and river didn''t call me by my name, not because my name was bad, but because they thought I was a killer without blinking an eye, so they all called me white devil.""With all due respect, this name is not as good as Jiang Xiaobai."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    After Li Fuyao finished speaking, the rest was to start.


    However, Jiang Chuan seemed to have something to say. Looking at the sword case on Li Fuyao''s back, he said: "Cao Jun''s imperial short swords can be regarded as a unique way. In juyu city these years, almost no one can take him down, but he died under your command. In that war, you also had several swords, which seemed to be better than Cao Jun. how did you do it?"


    Jiang Chuan can see clearly in the inn that war, but he doesn''t understand how Li Fuyao can resist so many swords. Moreover, each sword looks like his own sword. If he is a swordsman and has strong killing power, which swordsman in the world has done this? But if he is not a swordsman, he is just a swordsman who has gone against other sects. There is no reason why a swordsman can let him Every sword is like a life sword.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say much. He just untied the sword box behind him. Several swords were arranged in turn and swept out of the chest.


    Li Fuyao wiped the long swords in turn, and then slowly said, "the moon is bright, the grass is green, and the buildings are high."


    There is also a sword 19 trapped in Ye Sheng''s demon bowl, and the other one belongs to Li Fuyao''s last card, which does not show up.


    Jiang Chuan''s eyes fell on the tall building. Before Li Fuyao had a battle with Cao Jun, he could see clearly that Li Fuyao only used two handles of bright moon and grass gradually green, plus a green silk. This tall building was not taken out by Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao brushed his fingers over the tall building, and his face was calm. The imperial sword of ten thousand feet made him have many false life swords, but the number depends on the realm. The higher his realm is, the more the number of false life swords will be. Before that, it was always the moon grass gradually green and the sword 19 was added. When he was in Luoyang City, he had the sword of seeking immortals, so there was one more immortal seeking sword.


    Later, Jian 19 was put into the Zhen demon bowl. Looking for the immortal sword made up for the vacancy of Jian 19. Later, after breaking into the spring and Autumn period, only one more sword was produced. Ten thousand Zhangs of the sword box had been lent to the sword king. Only two swords, ten Li and tall buildings, were left unused. This time, high buildings were chosen.


    After that, when the realm is higher, he can refine ten li, and then Li Fuyao''s killing power will be much stronger.


    Jiang Chuan has never seen a high-rise building, which is quite normal, because this is the first time that Li Fuyao takes a high-rise building against an enemy.


    Li Fu Yao said with a smile: "I don''t know how far Cao Jun has gone on the road of imperial sword, but one thing is that if Cao Jun is also a pioneer, then I must be the farthest person on that path."


    The Royal sword method was created by the sword immortal Wan Chi. However, it has been lost since he died. Now Li Fuyao is the only one who can master it.


    So he can say that.


    Jiangchuan sighed: "but you are still in the spring and Autumn period. How can you stop me?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He finished his words, so he had to start. He put his hand on the Mingyue sword. A full and extremely powerful sword was intended to be born in the inn. Along with the sword idea, there was also a substantial sword gang. The sword gang of the bright moon was like a snow-white light, which caught people''s eyes in the inn. In a flash, he had already gone towards Jiangchuan, which was leaning against it On a table, after meeting this sword Gang, the whole person leans back to Li Fuyao and picks up a wine bowl, and then a bowl of wine pours out.


    Wine in the air, like a crystal clear pearl, but there is still a water curtain.


    The water curtain was cut off by Jian gang. He didn''t stay for a moment, but went after him. In a flash, Jian Gang cut off one wall of the inn like a piece of tofu.


    However, after one wall of the inn was cut off, there was no sign of collapse. If a monk of high realm came to look at it, he would surely see that there were some subtle air machines on the wall, which were like thin threads. They would not let the wall collapse.


    The sword Qi dissipated in the distance, but the water droplets had already arrived in front of Li Fuyao. Those drinks turned into water drops full of Qi. If they fell on Li Fuyao, they would certainly penetrate his body.


    When the green silk sword was about half an inch out of its sheath, those drops of water had already speeded up. It seemed that before Li Fuyao''s sword was pulled out of its sheath, the water droplets would fall on his chest.


    Li Fuyao took the opportunity to release the handle of the green silk sword. Holding the high-rise building, he swung his sword. The body of the sword sliced across the water droplets. In a moment, the long sword cut the water drops in two. Li Fuyao lifted the sword and the second sword came to Jiangchuan.


    The light of sword lights up the inn, and Li Fuyao''s spring and autumn realm is undoubtedly revealed.


    Jiang Chuan turned his head, took a sip of wine, and then laughed: "now, you are much higher than that Cao servant. It''s no surprise that he died in your hands."


    Li Fuyao didn''t stab Jiangchuan with one sword. He didn''t collect his sword. He continued to stab out the second sword, but fell somewhere.


    "You are much worse than Lin Hongzhu."


    This sentence is true. Now Lin Hongzhu is comparable to Su Ye. Jiang Chuan thinks it is quite different.


    Jiang Chuan is not angry, but spits out a mouthful of wine, which smashes Li Fuyao''s sword spirit, and then falls into the distance.Li Fuyao let go of the tall building in his hand, and the two swords of Mingyue tower were swept out. He took a burst of sword spirit and looked at it with great momentum.


    A moment later, Cao Jianqing also joined the battle. From this moment on, three swords swept toward Jiangchuan. Li Fuyao returned to the table. The green silk came out of the sheath, and the sound of the sword roared.


    Majestic sword spirit, wandering around the inn, countless sword spirit is scattered in every part of the inn.


    Looking at it, I feel that we can''t despise it.


    In fact, up to now, this war is far from being broken. It can only be regarded as mutual exploration. No matter how Jiang Chuan is now, it is not easy to provoke since he was a person who could be as famous as the leader of the demon cult.


    In order to avoid the invasion of grass gradually green sword, Jiang Chuan had to grasp the handle of that sword with one hand. However, the bright moon sword just glanced at his hand, which forced Jiang Chuan to give up this idea. How about the two swords, that''s all.


    Jiang Chuan bent his fingers and flicked it on the high-rise sword, flying the high-rise building, and the sound of trembling was heard.


    The high-rise building fell somewhere in the inn, and soon it was powerful again. It took up a large amount of wine, which turned into a water sword, and hovered behind Li Fuyao, facing this side with a sharp edge.


    Li Fu shakes and reads, and the water sword takes Jiangchuan, but he looks at it with his big sleeve. After breaking all the water swords, he counts all the entrances.


    Show the master posture of climbing stairs!


    Li Fu shakes his head. Jiangchuan''s realm is in front of his eyes, so it''s not easy to deal with him anyway.


    Sword light scattered around the inn. Li Fuyao looked down at his waist and remained silent for a moment. Then he said, "it turns out that climbing the stairs is so powerful."


    While speaking, he vomited out a big mouthful of blood.


    Jiangchuan laughed and said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before Chao FengChen left chenxiegan, he was actually waiting for ye Shengge and the Taoist Fuyun to win or lose. In fact, he did not wait long in chenxiegan, and ye Shengge came back. The Taoist turned pale, and it seemed that it was not easy to deal with a man climbing the stairs.


    Chao FengChen, standing in the grave view, looked at ye Shengge and said, "you don''t seem to be good at killing people."


    Ye Shengge is cold and does not speak.


    The immortal Fuyun falls from the sky and looks at Ye Sheng''s song. He is ready to say something, but after a while, he sees Chao FengChen.


    Chao FengChen ignored him, but looked at ye Shengge and said, "if you want to fight, you can continue to fight. Li Fuyao has already gone to the inn outside the city. I think you can go and have a look."


    Ye Shengge glanced at the wind and dust, and turned abruptly to go to the inn outside the city. Until now, her realm was not the most prosperous. The talisman trapped her wings and naturally trapped her realm.


    The realm doesn''t matter, it''s mainly the combat power.


    "What''s up with him?"


    This is the words left by Ye Shengge before leaving, smiling at the wind and dust, "No."


    After that, he looked at the real man and said with a smile: "is the old master of Yunhu Temple OK?"


    Chao Qingqiu has been to many places in his life. Even in Yunhu temple, which is hidden in the mountains again, Chao Qingqiu has also been there. So Chao FengChen knows a lot of things. As it is now, it is very clear what kind of existence the Yunhu temple is.


    Looking at the man in white robe, immortal Fuyun said: "the old master of the temple has already driven the crane to the West. Now Yunhu temple is my master."


    He sighed and said, "that''s a pity."


    What a pity.


    Chao FengChen didn''t make it clear. Just a moment later, a sword came from the sky and was held by him.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword is called the ancient road, and Chao FengChen calls this sword new road.


    New roads and ancient roads are of the same kind. They are almost held by the same person.


    Chao FengChen looked at the immortal Fuyun and said plainly, "I already know Zhao Sheng''s plan in juyu city. It''s a pity that it''s OK to know the current situation in the world. Therefore, it''s just a matter of today''s affairs. In addition, one of my friends has said that the old Temple master''s realm is even worse than Liang Yi, who has not yet entered the cloud, but now his friend has gone That''s nonsense. "


    "Who on earth are you?" the real man of cloud frowned


    Toward the wind dust sprinkle ran a smile, "toward the wind dust."


    The voice dropped, and he had already taken out his sword.


    This is the first time that Chao FengChen has solemnly put out his sword after entering the realm of climbing the stairs. It is not good to have a sword before or something else. Only now is the best.


    This sword is the strongest sword in his life to this time.


    So it''s very serious.


    But now that it''s out there, it''s still about killing people.


    So when the wind and dust collected the sword, the immortal Fuyun had already fallen.


    He didn''t look at the corpse. He just pressed down the tumultuous sword Qi in his body and went to somewhere. He took every step very seriously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    The heavy rain in juyucheng had not yet fallen on the earth, but a young swordsman with a sword hanging from his waist came to the gate of the city. After staying at the gate for a while, he went to a tea shed, asked for a bowl of tea, and began to drink himself.


    The young man came all the way, looking tired, but his eyes were still full of energy. After he sat for a moment, another man came from a distance, who was also a sword hanging from his waist, but he was much older than this young man.


    The young man stood up and saluted the man. After the salute, the man said, "Mr. Chao has already killed the real man of Fuyun in Yunhu temple. Now he is going to the north gate. He said that this gate should be kept for three hours. I have lived for hundreds of years, saying that it is long or short. Even if I die here today, it is not a big deal, But you are still young and have a bright future. Why are you here? "


    The young man is no one else. It is Jianshan Yanyue. He is regarded as the most amazing young swordsman in the world except Wu Shanhe and Li Fuyao. This trip to the Buddhist land is quite unexpected.


    Hearing this, yanle just laughed, not at all. He said casually, "if the leader is not going to take the position of Jianshan, I''m afraid he will come in person. This is a big event. Mr. Chao is the leader. In fact, the leader is very relieved. Even if it is not finished, it will not be an unacceptable result, as long as you can go back safely."


    The old swordsman laughed. "When I came, I didn''t want to go back. The master was so old that he had already arrived in the spring and Autumn period. I thought that he would soon become a place to climb the stairs. In fact, we were very relieved that Mr. Chao invited us to do something, and we would come naturally."


    Yanle smiles, without saying much. He just remembers that on Jianshan mountain at the moment, even though wushanhe has already broken the boundary and become a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, there are still some people who are not convinced. They have more trust in the swordsmen who climb the stairs on the mountain, especially the chaofengchen who had a brilliant battle record in Baiyu town.


    It is not a day''s work for wushanhe to really admire Jianshan. At least, it still has a long way to go.


    The old swordsman was sitting in a dangerous position. He didn''t know what he was thinking of. Anyway, he kept looking at something. After half a quarter of an hour, he came back to his senses and said, "here we are."


    Half a quarter of an hour later, two men came to the gate of the city. They were all dressed up as scholars. They were supposed to be monks under the Confucian sect. As for whether they are, they have to say something about it.


    Yanle stood up. His sword spirit had reached the peak, but in fact, it was the old swordsman who took the lead.


    Leave a message on the street.


    Yanle looked up at the gate of the city. With a sword, the street was cut into a long ravine. After a while, no matter who came to see it, he would feel terrible.


    Yan Yue raised his sword and joined the battlefield without saying a word from the beginning to the end.


    This is just one of the battlefields.


    At the moment, Xu Li opened the door of a small courtyard.


    There were flowers, trees and people in the courtyard. Xu Li stood under the eaves behind the door and looked at the scholar standing with his hands on his back.


    The two people confront each other without any words.


    After a short silence, the scholar then said with emotion: "this place, Taoism and Confucianism have been planning for a hundred years. It''s really funny that you have to enter the game with such force. What kind of behavior is not a thief, but what?"


    Xu Li was a rude man. In his life, apart from practicing sword, he had never read any books or studied anything else. Therefore, he just didn''t care about what he said, and the sword was slowly pushed out.


    Chao FengChen asked him to come here to kill people. That''s right.


    Xu Li didn''t know what he thought. Before he took out the sword, he suddenly grinned, "your truth is really sour. It''s sour."


    There is no truth in what the scholar said. Although the academy and the Taoist school have their own requirements, they all want to have a higher voice in the mountains and rivers. If you want to have such a right of speech, it is natural to suppress the swordsman. In this case, it is not reasonable.


    Moreover, the monks on the mountain are not common people, and few of them are reasonable. At this time, no one is willing to reason.


    So when Xu Li''s sword came out of the scabbard, the scholar also understood that the light of the sword came out of the courtyard. A moment later, the courtyard collapsed and countless smoke and dust came out. Only then did Xu Li gather his mind and take it seriously. He had not used his sword for a long time. This time, he had to be more serious.


    The scholar stood in the smoke and dust, looked at this side and said nothing. In fact, even if he wanted to speak, he didn''t know what to say.


    Xu Li, the great swordsman who ascended the building, only recognized the sword on his waist, and did not care about anything else.


    It''s a battle of life and death.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The old Confucian scholar stood in the yard, looked at the sky, thought about it and said, "it''s going to rain. You two don''t hide."


    How to hide when it''s raining.


    This sentence is to the haggard old man and ye Feixian. Ye Feixian doesn''t pay attention to it, but the withered old man takes a look at the sky.Mr. Sanqiu went back to the old Confucian scholar from under the eaves, sat down and said, "Mr. old, can you tell me the answer?"


    The old scholar stroked his beard and said, "but it''s OK to ask."


    Mr. Sanqiu asked, "Confucianism and Taoism were set up here more than a hundred years ago. Although their demands are different temporarily, their goals are still the same. This century''s layout has taken countless minds to achieve the present situation. But why do swordsmen come in when they come in?"


    "Do you know who is the best chess player in the world?" he asked instead


    Mr. Sanqiu was stunned. Then he thought of a man''s name and said in a low voice, "the national player of Yanling, Gu Shiyan."


    The old Confucian scholar shook his head and said, "their chessboard is nothing but black and white. It is the gain and loss of a game of chess. However, those who really know how to play chess take the human world as the chessboard, and the falling pieces are fighting for the world."


    "It was an unprecedented game of chess. Naturally, the game was staged in the early autumn. The man sitting on one side, no matter who was going to sit down on the opposite side, was doomed to fight with him."


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile, "at this moment, who is qualified to face Qingqiu?"


    Such a remark, in fact, is shocking. Mr. Sanqiu said in surprise, "is it Ye Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi?"


    "Small."


    The old Confucian scholar sneered: "chaoqingqiu''s game of chess is naturally facing everyone except swordsmen."


    Chaoqingqiu, who is the strongest person in the whole world, is not small.


    The old Confucian scholar said, "it''s meaningless to tell you what this game of chess is. I''ll just talk about a few things. I''ll think about it myself. The first thing is that Chao Qingqiu opens the sky curtain in Qingtian city. The other is that Chao Qingqiu is known all over the world. He wants to leave the world. The last one is to kill several Canghai in Luoyang City."


    These three things, no matter which one, are very powerful, but not many people think that it is just the fall of chaoqingqiu. The effect of these chess pieces has already made the world more complicated than before.


    "In addition, Chao Qingqiu''s son will be scattered too much in other places. You say this is a situation that Confucianism and Taoism began to plan more than a hundred years ago. Why can''t it be that he left a son more than a hundred years ago, and he''s going to end today?"


    The old Confucian scholar said here, smashed his mouth, as if some regret said: "such a person, if you are a Confucian monk or Taoist monk, only afraid of the human situation, now it is more complex, but he has become a swordsman, so hard work, this will make the situation become what it is now, it is a pity."


    "But even so, it''s enough."


    Mr. Sanqiu''s face has turned pale. The old Confucian scholar talked about things above the clouds in a few words. He was a monk in the spring and Autumn period. He wanted to take charge of the affairs above the cloud, but these words were enough to arouse people''s mind.


    The old Confucian scholar sneered: "although this game of chess is chaoqingqiu''s fall behind, there is a secret saying, but it''s useless without the old monk who said that Lingshan can help him."


    Speaking of this, the old Confucian sighed, "but the old monk said he was helping him, but in fact he was helping himself. The Buddhist master was in charge of the Lingshan mountain and the lantern. Otherwise, when it was time to let go, who would really like to release his hand?"


    Mr. Sanqiu asked with trembling lips: "according to the old gentleman''s view, after the foundation of juyu city has been broken, what else?"


    After so many years of planning by Confucianism and Taoism, it must be more than juyucheng.


    The old Confucian scholar sneered: "you fool, as long as juyucheng is exposed, it is equivalent to these dirty things being uncovered. No one is a fool. I can''t imagine that there are other places after this?"


    "As soon as this is over, real big things will happen."


    The real events mentioned by the old Confucians could not be anything other than those in the clouds.


    There is no doubt that saints will come from the clouds.


    Mr. Sanqiu was pale and did not speak any more.


    After that, the old man could not drink the wine, but he could not drink it again


    In the words, the old Confucian scholars actually highly praised chaoqingqiu. Although chaoqingqiu has left the world, it is still the case.


    The old Confucian sighed: "if you are still alive, it is the most interesting thing in the world."


    -


    there was a strong wind in the North Sea, and a young man went out to sea with a woman on board.


    The boat was bought, and the woman was willing to follow him.


    Sitting on the deck, or willing to be a white robed boy holding a green bamboo fishing rod, looking at the floating head on the sea, but his mind is not at all concerned whether it is possible to catch fish.


    The woman is cooking a pot of porridge in the cabin, which is full of fragrance.


    It''s just that her attention was focused on the young man in white.May be hold back half an hour, the woman is really can not hold back, this is the mouth smile way: "where do you like to fish?"


    The white robed boy did not turn his head, but he had already regained his mind, looked at the fishing rod in his hand and said with a smile, "it''s not difficult to fish, it''s difficult to catch a big fish."


    This is the North Sea, with the largest fish in the world, Kun.


    Many years ago, when he was still the invincible man in this world, he killed a big demon who achieved great success in the sea. The big demon was a fish.


    Looking at the sea, the white robed boy remembered the old story and said, "if you had seen that fish in the North Sea, you would have been speechless."


    The woman said with a gentle smile, "I''ve heard of everything. You, Mr. Chao, were already invincible in the world at that time. All the saints came to see you kill the demon."


    This young man in white robes is in the early autumn.


    Chao Qingqiu shook his head and said, "no matter whether they come to force me to kill people, I will certainly bring out a sword on that day. It''s just that the sword fell on someone''s head. I can''t tell. Finally, it can only fall on Beiming. I''ve killed a lot of sea, but only to him, I feel guilty."


    It''s rare to be so green in the morning and autumn.


    The woman whispered, "Mr. Chao has always said that he wants to be comfortable. Is he comfortable now?"


    Chao Qingqiu shook his head and said, "it''s really difficult to be comfortable with such things. At least now, we can''t be comfortable. If that little guy can go faster and other kids catch up, and then we can make a big thing, it will be really comfortable."


    The woman can recognize that the little guy in the words should be Li Fuyao, but for others, she really can''t hear it.


    She wanted to say something else, but Chao Qingqiu made a gesture to her. Then he shook the fishing rod at will, and a big fish about one person long was pulled onto the boat by him.


    When the big fish got on the boat, Chao Qingqiu said, "say something else."


    "I used to do something in the Buddha land. I was just doing it at will. But who would have thought that this time would turn into a different one as soon as it ferments. Now, many people may be scolding me."


    Speaking of this, Chao Qingqiu couldn''t help laughing.


    Many people are scolding him.


    That must be Zhao Sheng''s.


    The woman didn''t speak, just gentle eyes.


    "But the old monk will thank me. If it wasn''t for me, he would have done his best."


    Although chaoqingqiu has become what it is now, in words, it is still a great event in the world. It is not the general monk who can have this pattern.


    The woman took a look at the big fish and thought that chaoqingqiu had recovered many realms in a few steps outside Luoyang.


    Chao Qingqiu threw the fishing rod on the deck at will and asked with a smile, "do you want to see that big fish?"


    "Well?" The woman is at a loss. I don''t know what Chao Qingqiu is talking about.


    Chao Qingqiu laughs. A sword comes out of the cabin and enters the bottom of the North Sea. Half an hour later, a big fish appears on the sea surface in the distance.


    As the ancient book says, "there are fish in Beiming, whose name is Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know its thousands of miles!"


    This is a Kun.


    The woman''s mouth is wide, and the whole person can''t speak. This is a Kun. Is it so big?


    And the gentle expression of Chao Qingqiu for the first time.


    -


    Lingshan is the highest mountain of Buddhist soil, so you can see far and far from the top of the mountain. At the top of this mountain, there is a Buddhist Scripture building, similar to the ascending tower of chenxieshan, which contains many scriptures.


    Chan Tzu is now standing on the top floor of the Tibetan scriptures. He is a Buddhist monk. He can even listen to saints'' lectures on sutras. It is very easy to stand in the Sutra building and read the Scriptures.


    It''s just that this time it''s different from reading books on weekdays. He''s with people.


    The man, Huihou, is the master of the Lingshan mountain, the master of the Buddha land, and the most profound Buddhist dharma in the world.


    Standing behind Huihou, Zen son looked calm, not flustered or excited.


    Huihou monk opened a sutra and said, "Guan Lou, do you know what''s going on at the foot of the mountain now?"


    Zen son hands together, quietly response, "view the building do not know."


    Huihou monk didn''t betray the truth. He said frankly, "at this moment, there are many people killing people at the foot of the mountain. The sound of killing has reached my ears."


    Zen son gently praised, "the master Buddha''s Dharma is profound, and I don''t know when I will be able to visit here."


    Huihou monk said with a smile: "your qualification is not much worse than that Taoist. She is now in the spring and Autumn period. You are older than her. Although you are in the spring and Autumn period, you should still be invincible to her. If you really want to fight between you and her, you can only put it in the sea."


    Chan Tzu smiles and doesn''t speak. It''s true that he wants to compete with ye Shengge. He really needs to be in the realm of the sea.


    Huihou monk continued: "I asked you to go to Wushan to meditate before. After you came back, you never said anything and I did not ask. But today I have to ask you, what have you learned?"Zen Tzu said calmly, "I''m moved."


    Huihou monk asked, "is it a matter of men and women?"


    Zen Tzu nodded calmly.


    "Who is that woman?"


    "Gu Yuan, the seed of school reading."


    Huihou monk turned around and looked at the disciple who had high hopes from the Buddha land, and then suddenly laughed, "I think of a story, and I will listen to it with you."


    Zen didn''t speak, just listened quietly.


    "Before becoming a monk, Ananda, a Buddhist disciple, saw a young girl on the road, and since then he has been in love with him. The Buddha asked Ananda: how much do you like this woman? Anan said: I would like to incarnate in the stone bridge, which has been blown by the wind for five hundred years, exposed to the sun for five hundred years, and drenched for five hundred years. Buddha: Ananda, you just passed by. Now you have become a stone bridge, destined to stay with the wind and rain. All this you know, still only for that encounter and willing to suffer the suffering of nature. Ananda, how much do you like the woman who passes by the bridge and makes you give up your life and suffer from love


    "Do you know how Ananda did it?" said Huihou monk


    It is recorded in the Buddhist scriptures that the Buddha asked Ananda, but he did not say how the eminent monk Ananda replied in the end.


    Instead of answering what Anan did, Chan Tzu said, "Shizu, if you want to be a disciple, you have to do a stone bridge. If you have an afterlife, you will see if there is any mistake."


    Huihou monk sighed: "in fact, Ananda is smarter than you. He just walked with the girl all his life. When the girl died, he returned to Lingshan."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    Gu Yuan is not that girl, she can live for a long time, so if Zen son accompany her for a lifetime, maybe she can''t go back to Lingshan.


    Huihou monk said with a smile: "no matter you or Ananda, in fact, it''s the same. As long as you understand one truth, it''s OK to do something else. You are the most promising monk in the land of Buddhism. After that, Lingshan will be handed over to you. Before I leave the world, you can do anything, but after I leave the world, you can only return to Lingshan You know. "


    Chan Tzu''s expression did not change, but he earnestly folded his hands to indicate his awareness.


    Huihou monk nodded, and then said, "today there is one thing to hand over to you. You go to juyucheng and welcome a person to Lingshan."


    Chan Tzu said in a low voice, "my disciples are stupid. I don''t know who the master wants to meet?"


    Huihou monk picked up a lantern in the corner behind him and handed it to Zen. Then he said, "go and see, whoever holds the lantern will welcome him."


    The most famous magic instrument in the Buddhist land is the lantern. Now he asked Zen Zi to bring the lantern to meet people. Naturally, there was some ingenious arrangement.


    Zen son took the lantern, did not say much, just slowly back downstairs, think not long, will leave Lingshan.


    Huihou monk was standing upstairs, as if waiting for someone.


    Lingshan is different from the rain gathering city. There are no black clouds here. You can see the clear sky. There is absolutely no possibility of rain.


    At this time, a golden light suddenly appeared outside the sky.


    Huihou monk, with his hands folded, left the Sutra building and came to the sea of clouds. He was covered with Buddhist light, as if to tell the visitor that he was here.


    In the sea of clouds, the golden light became more and more intense. Soon, a middle-aged Taoist appeared here. The man''s face was flat. When he saw Huicong monk, he stopped.


    "A farewell for hundreds of years, Ye Sheng''s style remains the same."


    Huihou monk folded his hands together, and he was very gentle.


    Looking at Huihou monk, Ye Sheng also said, "it''s rare for Huihou sage to meet today in Lingshan for hundreds of years."


    Huihou monk said nothing but smile. People like them know everything and everything, "Ye Sheng''s intention is known. Huihou knows, but Lingshan is not as small as mountains and rivers. I hope Ye Sheng will spare no effort at that time."


    Ye Sheng asked, "is that lantern still in Lingshan?"


    "Not elsewhere."


    Huihou monk said: "that''s the foundation of Lingshan. You can''t leave Lingshan. Ye shengben should be at ease. If you come here rashly, you will lose your temper."


    Ye Sheng said, "I''m afraid you''re too old to take good care of it."


    Huihou monk is indeed very old. He is even older than Liu Sheng and Chang Sheng. However, he is still alive, which shows that the lantern is indeed extraordinary. Only by understanding the above things can Hui Hou duo live for so many years. Ye Sheng thinks carefully, it seems that Huihou monk has lived nearly 2000 years.


    It seems that there is no restriction on the longevity of a saint who is over 1000 years old.


    "The old monk doesn''t want to live so long, but Lingshan is no better than mountain and river. If there is no descendant, he can only hold on. I hope Ye Sheng will forgive me."


    Huihou monk''s expression is still indifferent.


    There are only two sages in the Buddha land. If he leaves the world at the moment and there is the last one left, it will make the situation of Buddha land even worse. Therefore, Huihou monk can not leave the world at the moment.


    Even if you want to leave the world, you have to have a monk become a saint.


    Ye Sheng no longer spoke. He just stood in the sea of clouds. He didn''t seem to be ready to leave. Huihou monk didn''t care. He just looked at the other side, the other side, deep in the sea of clouds. The golden light was shining, and Zhou Fu Zi appeared there.


    He still had a volume of Confucian Scripture pinned around his waist, which seemed very calm.


    Huihou monk and he meet, Zhou Fu Zi salutes.


    Huihou monk said, "the old monk tried to kill the elder monk''s younger brother at the border of Buddhism and earth, but he was stopped by the old monk. I don''t know whether he will come at this time. If he does, the master will also spare no effort to destroy the Lingshan mountain."


    Huihou monk''s attitude was so low that he couldn''t see what a saint should look like.


    Zhou Fu Zi said: "the wise thick sage has said that, this matter has become clear, also asks the Hui thick sage to consider one or two."


    Zhou said something else, but it was also very important.


    Huihou monk nodded and didn''t say much. In the sea of clouds today, it''s impossible to have just a few people. There must be other people, but it''s not good to say whether they will appear at the moment.


    For example, Zhao Sheng and other Confucian sages.


    That Mr. Twilight just entered the cloud. I don''t know if he will be involved in this matter.


    What about Liang Yi?


    I''m not sure.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There have always been few people in the deep sea of clouds. Even if there are, they can only be the saints in the clouds. Liang Yi is standing somewhere in the cloud. After entering the cloud, he is the youngest saint in the Taoist school. Judging from his talent, it seems that he is going to become a new Taoist sect leader after Ye Sheng leaves the world.Therefore, after entering the cloud, except ye Sheng and Ning Sheng, the other two sages seem to have no friendship with Liang Yi, especially Chen Sheng. When Liang also went to Yuwu mountain, he had a bad relationship with him. Therefore, Liang was already in the cloud, and Chen Sheng would not look at him in the eye. This time Liang also appeared here, in fact, he was waiting for someone.


    Zhao Sheng is waiting.


    The sage holding the map of mountains and rivers is bound to appear here.


    Liang will wait for him here and see if he can do anything.


    It''s not necessarily possible to make it, but it can be done after thinking about it. So I don''t know what happened in this place. There was a bright moon and a colorful river. Just when the two appeared, a golden light appeared in the sky.


    From far to near, the golden light seems to be coming here soon.


    Liang also looks over there and smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Changting wanted to go to Beihai, but he finally chose to go to the Buddha land. This was his third time in the Buddhist land. The first time was not so much. He just killed people in the desert. The second time he was near Lingshan, but he was still driven out by the old monk. This is the third time he went to Buddha land, which is also for the monk.


    He knew that Chao Qingqiu had gone to Beihai. He thought that after the trip, he would go to Beihai again. After several trips to Luoyang City, ye Changting, who had already learned many things from chaoqingqiu''s mouth, would not give up. He would continue to extract news from Chao Qingqiu''s mouth.


    For the human world, for tianwai, it is Ye Changting''s most interesting thing besides waiting for the answer.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little puzzled. Chao Qingqiu could have told him all at once that he had to wait for a few years before he said that.


    Thinking of this, ye Changting felt that he would pinch that guy''s face again before chaoqingqiu came back to the sea.


    It''s better to pinch the swelling!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    When ye Shengge approached the inn, the scene was startling.


    The inn has been cut open by Li Fuyao with his sword, leaving only one wall standing in the desert. Before the ruins of the inn, Li Fuyao''s shirt is covered with blood.


    The whole face was bloodstained. It didn''t look like a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, but a beggar who was beaten up in the market.


    Li Fuyao was in a miserable situation, but Jiang Chuan didn''t look very good. His abdomen was cut by the bright moon sword, leaving a deep bone wound. On the other side of his chest, Li Fuyao''s green silk sword scratched him. If he hadn''t been in the realm of climbing the stairs, he would have been dead.


    But even if he didn''t die, he was seriously injured.


    Ye Shengge falls to Li Fuyao''s side, takes a look at this guy''s injury, and asks in a low voice, "didn''t you take out that fairy sword?"


    Li Fuyao was laughing bitterly. If there was no sword to search for immortals, he would have been a corpse at the moment. At that time, he was carrying several swords to Jiangchuan, and he was waiting for the opportunity to move with his green silk. However, Jiang Chuan quickly passed through the sword array composed of those long swords and came to him. When he carried the sword, he was struck by a tremendous momentum Fortunately, the sword of searching for immortals was snatched out of his sleeve and forced Jiangchuan back. After that, the immortal seeking sword could make the moon and the green silk see the opportunity and give Jiangchuan two swords.


    Li Fuyao gasped heavily and said, "I really can''t, or I''ll give it to you later?"


    Ye Shengge did not make any special emotions, but calmly said: "I fought with the old Taoist, and I was hurt a lot. If I want to kill him, I''m afraid to untie the talisman."


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao grinned and said, "in this case, I''ll do it myself."


    He held the green silk and looked at the river in front of him.


    It''s just that before Li Fuyao has any action, the heavy rain that has been brewing for a long time is finally coming.


    The rain drops about the size of soybeans soon fell on Li Fuyao''s face. For a moment, the heavy rain became more and more serious. Soon, it was a majestic scene. He turned his head and looked at ye Shengge. The latter stood between the torrential rains with an umbrella, like a rootless duckweed. It was really pitiful.


    But what''s more pitiful is that Li Fuyao is a drowned chicken. His sword Qi can''t keep out the rain. After a moment, Li Fuyao''s hair is wet by the heavy rain, forming a ball behind his head.


    Jiang Chuan didn''t know where to take out an guqin, so he stood in front of him. One of the top ten frontier masters, Qin demon, said that the killing method was extremely cruel. He was the most difficult one among them. But in fact, he taught the Qin demon''s piano skills.


    If you kill people with Qin, no one can match him.


    It is more suitable to kill people with Qin in the heavy rain.


    Jiang Chuan brushed the strings with one hand, and several invisible Qi machines came into being. In the rain, this Qi machine just walked forward for a few steps, then it had disappeared and did not move forward.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and began to run in the pouring rain.


    The moon grass is gradually green, and the three swords form a sword array. Li Fuyao swam on the side of Li Fuyao''s body, and Li Fuyao is carrying the green silk forward.


    Jiangchuan reaches out his hand to brush on the piano, the strings tremble, and there is a sound in the rain. Then, countless silk threads that can be seen by the naked eye but not seen by them pass by. The rain curtain is cut into countless pieces by these countless silk threads, each of which is of different sizes, but it seems to be isolated from this piece of heaven and earth.


    Under these countless silk threads, Li Fuyao had no choice but to avoid it, so the moon grass was gradually


    when the three swords of Qinggao tower met with him in the rain, he cut off some silk threads and let Li Fuyao pass by from here.


    Under this contest, the distance between the two was greatly pulled in.


    Li Fuyao narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Jiangchuan, but he still handed out a sword. The majestic sword spirit tore up the rain curtain, rolled up a large amount of rain, and stormed away.


    Before he played the piano, Li Fuyao responded.


    A large amount of rain splashed down like sword gas, but before it came to Jiangchuan, it was cut open by the Qi engine inspired by his playing the piano again.


    Li Fuyao''s sword may be several sharp things in the world, but at this moment, the sharpness of this silk thread is absolutely no less than his sword.


    This silk thread comes from the cross, and the sword of seeking immortals slips from his sleeve. Li Fu shakes the sword in his left hand and cuts the silk thread with one sword.


    The dappled sword of seeking immortals met this silk thread made of air machine. It was actually sparks splashing in all directions. It had a special meaning in the rain.


    However, after this time, Li Fuyao has already approached Jiangchuan about 50 steps. If there are several more fights, I''m afraid that he will come to him, and then it will be as bloody as before.


    Although the realm of Jiangchuan is higher than that of Li Fuyao, he will never think that his physique can be compared with that of Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao''s physique has been tempered by the sword spirit, and has already been better than the ordinary monks. It is too much.


    So when Li Fuyao approached him again, there was a huge air engine coming out, and they swept to Li Fuyao with countless air machines.The heavy rain, and with the help of these machines, countless majestic machines fell into the world, creating a scene that can''t be created by manpower.


    Li Fuyao''s five fingers are slightly open. He pulls some rain water and holds it in his hand. After a hard pull, a lifelike water sword is born.


    Then, the water sword passed through the rain curtain, bringing countless rain water to condense on it. Then the water sword became bigger and bigger. When it was near the river, the sword tip was the size of Jiangchuan''s head.


    The spirit of this water sword has been shattered. The countless Qi machines arranged here are a scene of birth and death.


    Li Fuyao strides forward. The heavy rain stops behind him, and countless Qi machines pour into the rain sword.


    Push hard.


    As the river blows over the strings, countless Qi machines come out to fight against each other.


    Sword and Qi are interwoven in the short space.


    Jiangchuan''s strings are straight and sharp as a knife.


    The sword of seeking immortals was not included in the water sword, which added a bit of prestige.


    The sword spirit is scattered.


    It''s stirring up.


    Li Fuyao took a few more steps forward.


    At the moment, the water sword has fallen in front of Jiangchuan.


    The majestic sword Qi surged up, only for a moment of stalemate with Jiangchuan, and then all of them burst open.


    Scattered into rain.


    Jiang Chuan''s face turned white. Just with this water sword, he felt that Li Fuyao''s spring and autumn realm must be the strongest in the world. He had lived in Buddha''s land for a long time, and he was not very clear about the things on the other side of the mountain and river. When he saw this man, he didn''t know his identity. He just knew that he would be a swordsman cultivated by Jianshan.


    Swordsman''s killing power was just heard before, but now, I really feel it.


    It''s not very good.


    But before he could recover, Li Fuyao pressed down the handle of the green silk sword with one hand. The previous water sword was a sword, and now a sword is a sword.


    Two swords.


    Li Fuyao looks at Jiangchuan deeply, and the fierce sword spirit is the most incisive in this sword.


    The sword light


    penetrated the rain curtain and fell on Jiangchuan''s chest.


    Jiang Chuan held out his hand to hold the green silk and said in a cold voice, "do you really want to kill climbing the stairs in spring and autumn?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. When he was in Qiufeng Town, Li Fuyao and ye Shengge tried to kill him. However, it was not one of his own who killed Meng Jin. In Jianshan before that, he did not kill Meng Jin alone.


    But today, there is a chance.


    Li Fuyao put out his hand to wipe the rain on his face and laughed, "Wei Chunzhi, the elder, went into the morning and evening, and then went upstairs at dusk. I am not as good as that elder, but I still have to try. Can I kill climbing stairs with spring and autumn?"


    In the spring and Autumn period, it was only in the chaofengchen of Baiyu town that he killed Shen Fu, a Confucian monk, in the spring and Autumn period.


    Besides, no one else made it.


    This time, it should be Li Fuyao.


    Jiang Chuan held down the body of the green silk sword. No matter how bloody his hands were, he just held it to death.


    Li Fuyao released the green silk sword. The tall building had already fallen into his hands, but he still failed to pierce Jiangchuan with a sword.


    There was no substantial breakthrough in the two swords until the third sword.


    Grass gradually green from the rain, just a moment later, it has fallen on Jiangchuan''s chest, poop, directly through the chest of Jiangchuan.


    Then, the moon sword fell to Jiangchuan''s chest.


    This sword has been waiting for the opportunity to move. Now it is the last strike.


    When the moon enters the body, the lingfu of Jiangchuan is in chaos, and countless Qi machines are wandering away, but the meridians are already blocked.


    He was hard to open his mouth, but his hand had begun to hang down powerlessly.


    The sword fell into his chest.


    These three swords are nailed to Jiangchuan''s chest.


    Li Fuyao''s green silk sword returned to his hand. Li Fuyao recited silently that I had a sword and then handed it out.


    All four swords fell on Jiang Chuan''s chest.


    In the pouring rain, four swords killed Jiangchuan completely here.


    Li Fuyao takes back the green silk, stabs the ground with his sword and spits out a big mouthful of blood.


    It''s just standing and not falling.


    Standing in the distance, ye Shengge holds an umbrella and walks slowly. The heavy rain has already soaked her shoes and socks, but she doesn''t feel cold at all.


    Looking at the bloody young man in the distance, I feel a little inexplicable.


    When he came to Li Fuyao''s side and put his umbrella on his head, he whispered, "it''s very good."


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    Because now he''s already passed out.


    Ye Shengge shakes his head, reaches out to brush the swords. The moon and tall buildings are green and the sword for seeking immortals returns to the place where they should go. Ye Shengge skillfully opens Li Fuyao''s mouth and fills him with some pills. Then he carries this young man who is destined to have an extraordinary life and walks slowly towards the city of juyu.As she walked, she was thinking about it. In juyu City, anyone who wanted Li Fuyao''s life would be killed.


    It''s not a big deal.


    So there was a pouring rain, the white skirt woman carrying a blood covered man in blue, umbrella slowly.


    Just a few moments later, the white dress woman''s clothes were covered with blood, even blood dripping to the ground, and her face did not know when there were some blood stains.


    But her face was as gentle as anyone had ever seen, like a little lady waiting for her husband to return home, and her eyes were full of affection.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    The heavy rain finally fell to the rain gathering city. This heavy rain is much bigger than any previous heavy rain.


    Chao FengChen reached out and held his new road in his hand. The sword was drawn from someone''s body. At the moment, the sword was still dripping with blood, which was no different from other blood.


    It''s not gold, it''s just bright red.


    In this world, apart from the blood of saints, no one''s blood is golden, not even those of sword immortals.


    So Chao FengChen didn''t go to see the color of the blood on the sword. He just looked up at the sky screen and then went to other places.


    He is a swordsman who ascends the stairs. In this world, there are few people in the world who can beat him one on one, so when his opponents are not united, no one can let Chao FengChen care.


    This time, their plan is perfect, and few people know about it. So even if he appears here now and has killed two people to climb the building, he has not encountered any joint efforts.


    Thinking about a lot of things, Chao FengChen came out of another small yard. By this time, he had killed three people and climbed the building.


    After thinking about this one, he killed as many as three people on the stairs almost this time. After breaking the situation of gathering Rain City, Chao FengChen laughed and sat down.


    His sword Qi dissipated temporarily.


    Xu Li came over from a distance. There were some wounds on his body, but they were not serious. When he came to Chao FengChen, he said with a smile: "Mr. Chao''s Kendo level is higher than that of me."


    Smile and not speak to the wind and dust.


    Xu Li sat beside him and whispered, "although I came here at the invitation of Mr. Chao, I really don''t know what kind of plan there is."


    Chao FengChen collected his sword into the scabbard and whispered, "I have already said the general situation. I will tell you some details today."


    Xu Li smiles and says nothing, but listens.


    "First of all, Confucianism is the strength of the school. The most important one should be the lineage of Chang Sheng, who came to this place about 100 years ago. It''s not clear what the specific reason is. Just as Chang Sheng left the world, the Confucianism in this place was eroded by other schools. Finally, after the World War I in Luoyang City, they changed their minds FA, use this place as a contact. "


    "There are two saints in Lingshan. Huihou monk is the Buddhist leader. He is in charge of Lingshan and will not do anything with others easily."


    "But Buddha land is not just a saint."


    Xu Li is such a smart man, just this sentence, it has been clear, "that person is Huisi."


    Both of them are Buddhist saints, but Huisi monk is much younger than Huihou monk. Huisi monk is at least hundreds of years old, which can be said to be at its peak in spring and autumn. However, Huicong monk does not know why he has been living and never left the world. Then on the Lingshan mountain, the master can only be Huihou. Huisi monk can''t accept such a thing.


    "Therefore, after the war, Confucianism always wanted to form an alliance with the Buddha land, and let the Buddha land fight with them against the Taoist school. This was to gain the dominance of mountains and rivers."


    Confucianism has always been inferior to Taoism, but in that war, both sides suffered heavy losses. Although the strength gap is still obvious, Confucianism has found a great opportunity. As long as Buddhism and earth are included in their camp, it is possible to completely suppress Taoism.


    Buddhism has lived in the Buddhist land for a long time, so long as you take them away from the Buddhist land, the cost is not too high.


    So after that, there was the arrangement of Confucianism in juyu city.


    "And daomen is just the means Zhao Sheng left to push Ye Sheng down from the cloud."


    In Taoism, Zhao Sheng''s prestige is only a little worse than Ye Sheng. After Ye Sheng has ye Shengge, he can be equally divided. As a Yunhu Temple born Zhao Sheng, if he wants to replace Ye Sheng, his natural prestige is useless. He can only win by Taoism. However, even if ye Sheng does something wrong, he will not be inferior to Zhao Sheng and Zhao Shengxiang in Taoism To beat him.


    We can only find another way.


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "in the sky and underground, in addition to the Chaoqing autumn, what else is Ye Sheng afraid of?"


    Xu Li took a deep breath and said with a smile in the corner of his eyes: "it''s the lantern."


    The lantern in the Buddha''s land is the most powerful magic weapon in the world and the most elusive thing.


    If Zhao Sheng wants to compete with Ye Sheng, he must have the lantern, which is in the hands of Huihou monk, and basically won''t let people take it away from Lingshan.


    Chao FengChen said: "in fact, before I thought, it was Zhao Shengyao and Huisi who planned to help him become the Lord of the Buddha land. After that, I realized that the lantern would never leave the Buddha land. In other words, if you want this lantern, you can only live in the Buddha land. Maybe the battle between him and Ye Sheng is in the Buddha land."


    Xu Li chuckled and said, "I can''t imagine the idea of these people in the cloud. It''s so secret."


    Chao FengChen said: "in fact, no matter what they do, as long as I don''t let them make it, even if Buddhism wants to come to the mountain and river, it can only form an alliance with us. Moreover, at the moment, swordsmen are not weaker than Taoism and Confucianism."Nowadays, there are as many as three sword immortals, ye Changting, Liuxiang and Li changgu. Their fighting power in the cloud is no weaker than that of any other side. Although there are five sages in the Taoist school at the moment, if we really want to fight, we can only lose both sides, and we can''t fall on one side.


    If you can''t tell the winner or loser in the cloud, the victory or defeat in the world will be particularly important.


    Chao FengChen said: "no matter how the world changes, it can''t escape the saying that the most prosperous is bound to decline. The swordsman''s pulse has been at its peak for tens of thousands of years, and then it will fall apart one day, and the demon land is the same. The situation of the imperial family unifying the demon clan is also tens of thousands of years, but it is also the same. The demon land has split for thousands of years, and no one has unified it again. This is the case in the world and the demon land is like this This is life. "


    Xu Li seldom retorted: "Mr. Chao is cautious. Swordsmen of our generation never believe in fate."


    Toward the wind dust sighed a tone, some meaningful said: "then see if I can in my lifetime into the sea."


    Xu Li didn''t think much about it, but said with a smile, "it''s natural, but after Xu."


    Smile and not speak to the wind and dust.


    Some things can''t be said.


    Two people chatting, in the heavy rain, at will to the extreme, but no one thought, the sea of clouds, suddenly there is a golden light.


    He looked up at FengChen and said with a casual smile: "there was a sentence that I didn''t say clearly before. Before the heavy rain, it seems that there are some people who can''t be seen in the Buddha''s land."


    Xu Li frowned and naturally knew what Chao FengChen said. The sages in the cloud came, but they didn''t know how many.


    While they were chatting, the next golden light suddenly fell from the sea of clouds. The golden light contained the breath of the road. Breaking through the dark cloud, it suddenly fell into the world, and it would kill the wind and dust of Chao Dynasty.


    Chao FengChen laughed and handed out a sword. Countless swords came from juyucheng. Those raindrops turned into water swords and hung upside down. Countless water swords stabbed the sky.


    The two collided only for a moment. The golden light broke through countless water swords and fell in front of Chao FengChen''s body. It flew out towards the wind dust, smashing countless walls and spitting blood.


    He died on the spot.


    The golden light from the cloud flashed away. It seemed that he could not make a strike. The sage did not want to fight again.


    But in the next moment, the rain of the whole rain gathering City converges into a sword. It is a sword made of countless raindrops in the city, which instantly pierces the sea of clouds, and juyu city is bright.


    A white figure appeared in the city. It was a man in white. He hung his sword around his waist and looked at the water sword rising from the clouds. Then he said coldly, "do you want to die?"


    In the first moment, Chao FengChen was hurt by the golden light, and the next moment, a sword was put out by Ye Changting.


    The water sword broke through the sea of clouds, leaving a huge hole in the sea of clouds, which seemed to open a road to heaven for ye Changting.


    Road to the sky, ye Changting across the sea of clouds, to go above the sea of clouds.


    After the water sword broke through the sea of clouds, he met a little cinnabar in the depth of the sea of clouds.


    The cinnabar reflects the sky.


    The water sword spread across the sea of clouds, not into the sea of vermilion clouds, soon turned into water drops, scattered on the world.


    Ning Sheng''s figure appears.


    Ye Changting stares at him, intent on killing.


    The sea of clouds is full of killing intention.


    It seems that ye Changting will pull out his sword and kill people at the next moment. No one has ever thought of such a situation.


    Ning Sheng''s face is a little ugly. He wanted to kill Chao FengChen because he had already killed several Taoist monks. Although those Taoist monks were not monks in the view of Shen Xie Guan, they were all Taoist people. That''s why he did it. However, he never thought that he would attract Ye Changting.


    Ye Changting''s sword is full of Qi, and the clouds have already been disturbed. If the sword comes out at this moment, there will be a war on the sea of clouds.


    At this time, a second sage appeared in the distance. He didn''t come here. He just wanted to look at Ning Sheng and ye Changting to prevent the war. He didn''t have the idea of life and death.


    Ye Changting never retreated, but his sword Qi swept through the sea of clouds and locked Ning Sheng. If Ning Sheng had any change, he would have this unique attack.


    The Sword Fairy has always been true.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, ye Shengge, carrying Li Fuyao on his back, is close to juyu city. There is no one in front of him. The whole city gate is wide open, and the street is even more open. The pouring rain has been led away by Ye Changting. At the moment, the city is not a bit dark.


    However, when ye Shengge approached the gate, another golden light fell from the sky and penetrated the sea of clouds, destroying all the buildings near the gate. The gate collapsed and the smoke rose everywhere.


    But Jin Sheng dare not look at the light in front of him.


    The golden light with the flavor of the road actually aims at ye Shengge.


    I don''t know whether to kill Li Fuyao or ye Shengge, or both.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    Ye Shengge and Li Fuyao are the most amazing young people in the world. If they die together in juyu city today, it will be the loss of the whole clan.


    No one thought that there would be a saint to these two people.


    Just with this golden light, as long as it falls into the world, no matter how, they will be killed together. It will never be a situation of killing one and leaving another.


    This golden light is so strong that it is almost more powerful than the golden light that wanted to kill chaofengchen before.


    Ning Sheng and another Saint have been watched by Ye Changting, and they can''t make a move. Which saint is fighting in Yunhai at the moment?


    Ye Shengge didn''t know, and Li Fuyao, who had passed out, did not know. The only thing he knew was the sage himself.


    But the golden light has already fallen.


    Ye Shengge''s umbrella has already flown into the air. However, as soon as he meets the golden light, it will be broken in an instant. Even the ashes can''t be seen. From now on, the umbrella called peach blossom has completely disappeared in ye Shengge''s life.


    However, ye Shengge didn''t care about it at all. She held Li Fuyao in her arms, unfolded a pair of wings, and her tail wings came out. She threw a picture into the sky, and the momentum of the whole person reached its peak in an instant. In a short time, she stretched the scroll to tens of Zhang.


    After that, I want to resist the light of white.


    But the golden light fell on the scroll, did not stay long, still through the painting which could almost resist the attack of the monk on the top of the tower.


    Ye Shengge''s face turned white, not because of fear, but because there were too many Qi machines poured into the painting scroll before. The lingfu was already empty and could hardly resist.


    A pair of wings behind her rolled back to protect herself and Li Fuyao, unable to stop the golden light. Ye Shengge and Li Fuyao had to go to the yellow spring with Li Fuyao.


    At the moment, she has not gone to see Li Fuyao, or to see the golden light. Ye Shengge, no matter when, would not like to be waiting for death.


    Many of the magic tools in her bag fell out. On a closer look, there were more than 20 pieces. At the moment, they were rushing up towards the light of gold.


    More than 20 magic weapons were not included in the golden light, but they were soon melted. The golden light was not as powerful as before. However, ye Shengge was exhausted, and there was no possibility of any confrontation.


    By this time, the golden light has reached the top of the head.


    Ye Shengge still looks the same, but the whole person is like a broken line kite, will roll to the ground..


    At this time, a hand suddenly reached out and took ye Shengge''s waist. Then, in front of both of them, they did not know why, so they came up with four long swords out of thin air.


    The moon grass is green and green in tall buildings.


    In addition, there is a short sword.


    Long sword and short sword form a sword array in front of them. Li Fuyao has a sword seal on one hand, and his expression is extremely serious.


    His black hair moved with the wind. Li Fuyao clenched his teeth and called out, "open!"


    The sea of clouds is because of the golden light. At the moment, the city is in chaos, but because of this word.


    His voice was low, as if he were carrying a stone.


    The sword array is full of sword spirit, and countless sword Qi is produced. Li Fuyao spits out blood. On the sword array, the sword spirit is already strong and incomparable.


    The one who does not shake the sword behind him pushes the sword away.


    Ye Shengge widens his eyes and says nothing.


    Li Fuyao was sweating at the moment, but still gnawed his teeth and said, "if you die, there will be no revenge for me."


    Ye Shengge tears from the corner of his eyes, but he said calmly, "yes."


    Revenge is OK.


    If she survives today and goes into the sea later, she must kill the man who made the move today. There will never be any other end, it will be the death of that person!


    Just as she was about to fall to the ground, a ribbon stretched out. Ye Shengge returned to Li Fuyao''s back. She held him in her arms and whispered, "no way."


    No, that''s not to die.


    Who can''t die, Li Fuyao can''t die, or can''t she watch Li Fuyao die alone?


    Anyway, no matter what it is, ye Shengge is doomed to die behind Li Fuyao at the moment. If he wants to die, he will die together.


    The sword array stopped the golden light, but it still didn''t stop for long.


    soon, several long swords fell down.


    Li Fuyao also has a holy pill. Although he can recover from the injury after eating it, it is too late at this moment.


    It seems that this is a situation that must die. No matter how you look at it, there is no power to return to heaven. If you want to die, you will die today.


    Jin Guang continues to come to ye Shengge and Li Fuyao. This time, both of them have no way out. Li Fuyao was even seriously injured. At this time, he was overdrawn. It was not enough to say that he was at the end of his strength.Li Fuyao took a deep breath and wanted to say something. He just pulled the wound and could not say anything.


    He didn''t think he was going to die like this.


    He has had a very good time these days.


    I just didn''t expect to die in juyu city after entering the spring and Autumn period. I didn''t think about anything else before I died.


    Ye Shengge hugs him with a quiet look.


    The golden light has fallen in front of his face. I don''t know why. The lantern sent by the ancestor Xu Ji floated out.


    The lantern was given to him by his ancestors when he went to Jianshan for the first time. After that, except for the time when he was at the border of Chen state, the lantern attracted the old ancestor Xu Ji. At other times, it did not play any role, but some demon practitioners who were not in a high level dare not get close to the lantern.


    In fact, no one knows the effect of this lantern except this one. However, when it comes out from there, it shows that it is extraordinary.


    Ancestor Xu Ji left Jianshan mountain to wushanhe, and left sword jade and lantern to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at the lantern with tears in his eyes. He murmured in a low voice: "master..."


    In the dark, I don''t know where a voice came from.


    "What''s the matter, little fellow?"


    The lantern was floating in the air. For some reason, the sword spirit came into being. Then one of them was holding the lantern. Then a figure appeared. The man was old, but his momentum was incomparable.


    He held the lantern and looked at the golden lights. After laughing, he said softly, "little guy, what do you want to say now that you are practicing sword?"


    Li Fuyao was already in tears.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    The ancestor Xu Ji doesn''t know why he reappeared in the world. His realm is not clear, but he doesn''t seem to be a swordsman. What''s the use of such an ancestor at this time?


    That golden light is written by a saint.


    Even in the heyday of the old ancestor Xu Ji, what is the possibility of stopping this golden light?


    You should know that Liang also went up the mountain at the beginning, and it could surpass the ancestors.


    The old ancestor Xu Ji took a deep breath, and without waiting for Li Fuyao to answer, he just held the lantern in front of the golden light.


    Xu Ji''s figure looks very nihilistic, but when he holds the lantern in front of the golden light, the lamp in the lantern is suddenly bright. The old ancestor holds the lantern and says nothing.


    Golden light fell on the lantern, did not beat back the ancestors half a step, on the contrary, countless golden lights were stagnant, only in front of the lantern.


    The old ancestor turned his head and said with a smile, "little fellow, I said you would die next time. There is no master in the world. This sentence is actually wrong. How can master let you die like this?"


    Li Fuyao clenched his lips and said nothing.


    At the moment, the old ancestor was just relying on some method. He thought that it would disappear soon. The only thing that stopped the golden light was the lantern.


    Li Fuyao was also very happy to see his ancestors.


    Looking at ye Shengge, the old ancestor pretended to be surprised and said, "you little guy, you seem to have no special feelings. How did the girl you like before become this one?"


    In this speech, all is the meaning of ridicule.


    Before Li Fuyao could open his mouth, the old ancestor said, "but if you like one person or two people, as long as they are sincere, the master doesn''t think it''s a big deal. The little guy has the ability. It''s normal for 10000 women to like you, but you should treat them well and don''t bully them."


    "Women in the world, no matter how high the realm is and how bad tempered they are, are actually weak women. Don''t be angry with them."


    The ancestor said his golden advice with a kind smile. He didn''t know what he thought of. He said, "in fact, master, I still have a set of things about women. It''s just that I can''t speak clearly because of too many words."


    Li Fuyao was already in tears.


    After saying these words, the old ancestor finally got serious. Instead of looking at the lantern, he just asked, "master, there''s something I want to ask you about all the time."


    With these words, the old ancestor looked at Li Fuyao with kindness in his eyes.


    "Excuse me, sir." This is the first sentence Li Fuyao has said so far.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, the old ancestor asked, "the master left the sword mountain to Shanhe, and left the sword jade and lantern to you. Do you think there is something wrong with the master''s doing this?"


    Li Fuyao remembered what his elder martial brother Wu Shanhe had done to him on Jianshan mountain. He was silent for a moment, but he still said, "it''s better for you to be a master teacher. Fuyao is not suitable for him."


    The old ancestor said with a warm smile: "in fact, there is no fit or unfit. If you put you in that position, you don''t have to do worse than him, or you may even do better than him. If you put wushanhe in your position, you must not have done as well as you did. When you went to Jianshan mountain, you were not so competitive. The master asked you to go down the mountain You will go down the mountain. You should know that you are Chen Sheng''s disciple. If you say more words, maybe the master will not have the heart to drive you down the mountain. But you, a person, will be wronged and go down the mountain. Do you know that the master was watching you behind you. "


    "Let Shanhe be the leader and not allow you to go to the mountain is actually just my last selfish intention. Jianshan is very difficult. If you don''t hold up in Shanhe''s hands, you don''t need to care about it. After all, you don''t have the identity of a disciple of Jianshan. You can practice sword with your own ideas, do what you want to do and be comfortable with these two words, facing Qingqiu generation I didn''t get it, but I really want you to have it. "


    The ancestor took a breath and went on to say: "little fellow, remember, this is the last time the master appears. Next time, there will be no master in the world."


    With this sentence, the old ancestor turned to look at the golden light, walked forward with a smile, carrying the lantern, and did not enter the golden light. It was only for a moment.


    The golden light was scattered, just like a lot of golden flowers falling in the sky, while the lantern, completely darkened, rolled down onto the street.


    Li Fuyao lost his heart.


    This time, it should be the last time he saw his ancestors, no exception.


    The ancestors really left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a golden light dissipated above the clouds, Liang also came to the sea of clouds. His face was gloomy, and the bright moon behind him was incomparably bright.


    A colorful river is soaring in the clouds, which is not inferior to the previous water sword.


    Liang also stood in the cloud, looked down at the situation under the cloud, and saw that the white skirt woman was still standing in the city, which was a sigh of relief.


    But it''s just a relief.He went towards the Lingshan mountain, in fact, along the scattered golden light.


    He Liang is now full of killing intention. Although he has just entered the cloud, the realm is much worse than those of other sages, but now he has a heart to kill. The man who shot in the cloud sea before, whether he can kill or not, must fight first.


    In his lifetime, Liang Yi''s parents left after he set foot on the road of cultivation, and the woman he liked had already left the world. His only relative was ye Shengge. Now, if someone wants to kill ye Shengge, he will never allow it, even if he is a saint.


    What about being a saint?


    Who the hell isn''t it!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao stood up straight and looked at the lantern in the distance. He walked slowly towards the lantern. Every step, he had to endure the piercing pain. The wound even began to bleed. But even so, he still walked towards the lantern firmly.


    Slowly, but finally came to the lantern.


    The light in the lantern has gone out.


    A ray of fire appeared between Li Fuyao''s fingers. He gently put it into the lantern and wanted to light it again, but no matter how it was lit, it was not.


    I don''t know how long after that, Li Fuyao finally gave up.


    I don''t know why it''s dark.


    Li Fuyao, carrying the dark red lantern, walked slowly along the street.


    Ye Shengge stood in the distance, looking at this scene, do not know why, also feel very uncomfortable.


    But soon, she began to put pills in her mouth. She wanted to walk past, but she didn''t know why. She couldn''t move a step.


    Li Fuyao walked on the long street. The sky was very dark and his eyes were very dark.


    Zen son in a big red cassock appeared in the distance, and he also carried a lantern.


    It''s just that his lantern has light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    Above Lingshan, the golden light in the sea of clouds is more and more rich.


    When Liang came here, it happened to be a confrontation between Ye Changting and Ning Sheng and one of the other sages. He stayed here for a moment and just opened his mouth and asked, "can you see that there are monks from Canghai passing by here?"


    Ning Sheng shakes his head, indicating that he has never seen it.


    Liang Yi''s face was gloomy. From juyucheng to Lingshan, it was not too far. It was just a little distance. When he came from there, he walked along the golden light. Somehow, he still lost it.


    Liang Yicai entered the sea, and his realm was not too high. For other seas, Liang Yi was not the first monk on earth at the moment. In the clouds, he still has to see Ye Sheng.


    Standing in the distance, Liang didn''t stop much. He swept to the distance and came to Ye Sheng''s side.


    Ye Sheng asked softly, "how''s Shengge?"


    Liang also spoke frankly and told Ye Sheng about the whole story of juyu city. Ye Sheng frowned slightly. Although he was a cloud saint and a Taoist sect leader, he was not heartless. He was still very worried about ye Shengge, his only daughter. As a saint, he couldn''t make him like an ordinary father in the world.


    But emotions can''t be hidden.


    After listening to it, Ye Sheng said calmly, "the result will come out later. Since he wants to fight Shengge, he doesn''t want to hide it any more. If he kills Shengge and confuses my heart, he will win in the future. There is nothing wrong with that."


    Although Liang Yi just entered the cloud, he was not a person who didn''t understand anything. After hearing this, he just nodded and stopped saying anything. Since the man came to Ye Sheng, he must have done it before.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A group of saints gathered in the cloud sea on the Lingshan mountain, but Huihou monk had already left the cloud sea and came to the Lingshan mountain. He walked into the Mahavira hall, folded his hands to the statue of the Buddha, and called the Buddha''s name in a low voice. Then he left here and went to the side hall.


    Huisi monk is meditating in the meditation room.


    When Huihou monk came here, he just opened his eyes and stood up. Looking at Huisi monk, Huihou monk opened his eyes and said in a warm voice, "younger martial brother is breaking the precepts."


    Buddhist monks have too many rules to abide by. For example, Huisi was jealous in order to be the Lord of the Buddha land. So it was a violation of the precepts and there was nothing to say.


    As a matter of fact, monk Huihou has always known about it, but he has always kept silent. This is also the case when Huisi left the Buddhist land to go to the mountains and rivers. For Huihou monk, although he knows and knows the consequences, he still doesn''t say anything.


    Now things have come to such a point, what to say is in vain.


    It''s clear to both.


    Huihou monk said calmly: "it''s very simple for younger martial brother to be the master of the Lingshan mountain and the master of Buddhism. As long as the younger martial brother studies Buddhism and practices well, he will be recognized. Even if he can''t teach now, he will be able to do it later. It''s just time. He works hard. In fact, it''s the only way to see the trouble boring."


    Huisi also understood that it was useless to say anything else. Looking at her elder martial brother, Huisi monk asked, "can you forgive me if you have committed such a crime?"


    In his words, he already had the idea of repentance, but he didn''t understand why his elder martial brother was so broad-minded that he could tolerate his big mistake.


    Huihou monk is still plain faced. "I have been with my younger martial brother for many years. What kind of person is he? I don''t know what kind of person he is. Even though he has done a few wrong things over the years, it''s not bad. It''s enough for elder martial brother to know this."


    Huisi monk reverently salutes Huihou monk, and the whole person is very serious.


    Huihou monk accepted it calmly.


    Huisi monk raised his head, looked at Huicong monk and said, "younger martial brother thinks that Buddhism is not as good as his elder martial brother, so is his practice. If one day, if he is lucky enough to surpass him, he still wants to be the master of the Buddha land. If the guanlou is better than the younger martial brother, the younger martial brother is willing to regard him as the leader."


    Huihou monk asked Huisi monk to stand up, then led him out of the meditation room and went to the Mahavira hall. On the way, Huihou monk opened his mouth and said something.


    "Now that you have awakened, you should know that it is not the elder martial brother who decides who will be the master of the Lingshan mountain. It is not the master of the past generations who decides who will be the master of the Lingshan mountain."


    Huisi monk looked up at the golden light in the sky, nodded and said, "it''s just that I''ve figured it out."


    Huihou monk said, "it has long been decided who is in charge of the Buddhist land. It can only be the one who decides. At the beginning, when we two entered the sea, why did all the monks on the Lingshan hold you up? The reason lies in this."


    In a few words, Huihou monk has revealed that the Buddha land is almost the biggest secret. It turns out that the choice of the leader of the Buddha Land Sect and who will be in charge of Lingshan has not been decided by the previous leader, but by someone else.


    As for the man, it seems that he has always existed and never left the Buddhist land.If qingtianjun knew about this, he was afraid that he would start to think about how the world was. He found a demon ancestor living for tens of thousands of years at the bottom of the North Sea. If he found a Buddha who lived for tens of thousands of years in Lingshan, it would be really interesting.


    Huisi monk said frankly: "Zhao Sheng in the cloud was brought by his younger martial brother, and Confucianism was also the fault of younger martial brother. They all agreed to let Buddhism go to the mountains and rivers to preach after finishing the work."


    Hui thick monk already knew the whole story, "so you both sides should accept it first, and see who has the ability."


    Huisi monk grinned and said nothing.


    In the final analysis, the Centennial plan of juyu city is that they are striving for the trust of Huisi monk. At this moment, they should understand that the struggle is actually futile.


    What they want, Huisi monk can''t give, Huihou monk can''t give, can only give others, as for who the other person is.


    It''s hard to say.


    "But you, or they, or the saints on the cloud, are not as good as chaoqingqiu, chaoqingqiu. You have already seen through it."


    Huisi monk asked suspiciously: "even if Chao Jianxian saw that there was something wrong with juyu city on that day, he has left the world at the moment. I''m afraid it will not help to know."


    Huihou monk''s white eyebrows fluttered. He looked at his younger martial brother and said with a smile: "he saw the sword falling at that time. Isn''t it very interesting that he saw the sword fall at that time, but in fact, it''s better to drop the sword at that time. Chao Qingqiu is not here, but there are still a lot of his swords."


    Although Chao Qingqiu left the world, he left behind a lot of followers. That''s why Chao FengChen led a group of swordsmen to wipe out all the Confucians and Taoist monks in juyu city. However, as the old saying goes, no matter what the world is like, things will eventually have to wait for the cloud to decide.


    The sea of clouds on the Lingshan mountain now gathers such a group of saints.


    "Today, a big war is inevitable. I don''t know whether it''s the personal enmity between Ye Sheng and Zhao Sheng, or whether the swordsman and Confucianism and Taoism fight each other."


    Huihou monk''s words are extremely exquisite. No matter what it is, he can remove Buddhism from it.


    Huisi monk suddenly asked, "what is the reason for elder martial brother to let guanlou go down the mountain?"


    When he went down the mountain with a lantern, he didn''t know what it was for.


    Huihou monk explained, "this is the meaning of that person. When you go down the mountain, you will meet another person carrying a lantern."


    Huisi monk nodded, indicating that he knew.


    So he looked up at the sky and stopped talking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Above the clouds, ye Changting stands with a sword, and a little cinnabar of Ningsheng appears in the sky again, and the whole sky becomes blood red.


    In addition, the sage was Zhang Sheng of Confucianism. Today, he came here with Zhou Fu Zi and did not have the idea to do so. However, if he was forced to do so, he would still do it.


    As for Zhao Sheng, he never appeared. Liang also stood in the sea of clouds and looked at the scene carefully.


    Ye Changting''s intention to kill was not concealed. Originally, he came to the Buddhist land only to fight Huihou monk again. But who could have thought that after coming here, he came across such a scene. Chao FengChen was almost killed by Ning Sheng. If someone else, maybe Ye Changting''s anger would not be so heavy, but he was not someone else, but Chao FengChen, with a special identity.


    Ye Changting has been rubbing rice with chaoqingqiu for several years before he gets such news. If he looks at Chao FengChen and dies like this, he may not hear the final news. No matter how swollen Chao Qingqiu''s face is, it will not help.


    It''s just that there are too many saints in the cloud at the moment. If ye Changting makes a rash move, he may fall into the situation of being besieged. That''s why Ye Changting has been standing in the cloud for such a long time, but he hasn''t made a move.


    Zhang Sheng floated to Zhou Fu Zi and said softly, "what''s the matter today?"


    Zhou Fu Zi shook his head and said, "Huihou seems to have stabilized the situation in Lingshan. In this way, not only the Taoist school''s plan has been ruined, but also we are. This is Chao Qingqiu''s handwriting. It is not unacceptable to have such a thing."


    Speaking of chaoqingqiu, Zhou Fu Zi suddenly laughed, "chaoqingqiu, chaoqingqiu, this guy has been gone for so many years, and the world still can''t escape these three words."


    Zhang Sheng and Chao Qingqiu have some friendship. Listening to these words, they also have some smile, but they soon disappear. I don''t know if it''s because I think of this person, or I don''t think we should laugh at the moment.


    Or both. Anyway, they all end up being expressionless.


    The saints are in this place. Zhou Fu Zi is waiting to see the opera. Ning Sheng and Liang Yi are trying to maintain the situation. Ye Shengcai is really waiting for someone.


    It seems that there is a real cannibalism among the sages of Taoism.


    Waiting is one of the most helpless things. Few people insist on it, but there will be people who don''t care, just like Ye Sheng. Such a person has been a saint for many years. Whether it is realm or anything else, it is the top of the world. So waiting is not a big deal for him.He has been looking at Lingshan, plain, but there are countless birth and death in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Sheng came to Lingshan.


    He didn''t come from the cloud, because there were many people in the cloud, and many people with the same realm as him, walking above the cloud would be found. So he could only walk under the cloud and climb the mountain at the foot of Lingshan.


    Lingshan has no grand array to protect the mountain, because the most powerful means are at the top of the mountain. There are only monks who patrol the mountain. These monks can only find monks whose realm is not too high. People like Zhao Sheng will not know that he has come to Lingshan. Therefore, his journey is extremely simple. In this way, he listens to the Buddha''s voice, comes to the daxiongbao hall and comes to the Buddha statue Before, came to Huihou monk.


    Huihou monk is one of the oldest people in the world. There is no one among the sages in the cloud. Zhao Sheng is not old either. So they look like people of two generations.


    Zhao Sheng was wearing a blue Taoist robe, and his face had some traces of years, but all of them were powerful.


    Huihou monk is an old man.


    "I know that Huihou sage knows everything."


    Zhao Sheng''s first words are really plain, just a statement of a matter.


    Huihou monk nodded, indicating that he also knew.


    Zhao Sheng said, "I still want to ask Huihou sage, can I borrow it?"


    Zhao Sheng came to borrow things. The things he and Huisi talked about before were all for that thing. Without that thing, he was not Ye Sheng''s rival at all. Only with him could he win the title.


    Huihou monk said plainly, "you know, that thing never leaves Lingshan."


    Zhao Sheng warned: "so I chose the battlefield in Lingshan, and will not travel far."


    Huihou monk still shook his head and said, "even so, the old monk doesn''t want to get involved in the struggle between the Taoist schools. Buddhism has been in the Buddhist land for so many years, and has settled down. He doesn''t want to do anything more. Even if he has to do it, he can only do it without fail."


    "So the sage also rejected the swordsman."


    Zhao Sheng was not angry, but calm.


    Huihou monk shook his head and said, "it''s not so. No one has ever come to Lingshan to talk to the old monk. Many swords have fallen to the sword immortals, but no sword has ever fallen to Lingshan."


    Zhao Sheng asked, "if the sage doesn''t borrow the lantern, he will not be afraid that we will join hands to rob it today?"


    Speaking of this, Zhao Sheng has finally broken the point. What he wants is the lantern. As long as he has the lantern, Ye Sheng will surely be defeated.


    The reason why so many people came to the cloud is to see if we can take advantage of the chaos and take away the lantern.


    After all, there are so many magic instruments in the world, but none of them can match the lantern.


    Even if Chao Qingqiu''s fairy sword is to be replaced, it can''t be replaced.


    Huihou monk can see things very clearly. In fact, he is very clear about the ideas of the saints on the cloud.


    No one is indifferent to longevity.


    "The old monk doesn''t want to say much, but in fact, even if he takes it, his longevity is still far away."


    Zhao Sheng said indifferently: "I don''t want to live forever. I just want it. I can defeat ye Xiujing with it."


    Huihou monk didn''t speak. Now Zhao Sheng couldn''t listen to anything. No matter how much he said, it was meaningless, so he had to let Zhao Sheng give up.


    Zhao Sheng asked, "even if it is to pay a big price is not good?"


    Huihou monk frowned and looked at the Buddha. After a moment''s silence, he whispered, "Buddha has a predestined person. Even when Chao Jianxian came to Lingshan, he couldn''t see it. If Zhao shengruo thinks he is a predestined person, he will try."


    Zhao Sheng asked, "where is it?"


    Huihou monk pointed to a place.


    Huisi monk had been waiting in the distance for a long time. He looked at Zhao Sheng and put his hands together. Then he led Zhao Sheng to a meditation room in the distance.


    Along the way, the two Canghai monks did not speak.


    Until he came to the meditation room, Huisi monk said: "things in the world have their own reasons. They can''t be forced to do so."


    Zhao Sheng ignored him and just pushed the door in. The layout of the meditation room is simple, with only one cloth curtain. One side is at the other end, and the other side is on the other side.


    It''s a curtain.


    After Zhao Sheng came in, he already felt that kind of unusual breath. It was incomparable with all the magic weapons in the world. It was very mysterious. He was a saint of the sea, and his mind was agitated.


    He thought silently that Huihou monk was facing the Lantern all day long. No wonder he could understand the word Changsheng thoroughly.


    Thinking about it, Zhao Sheng tried to go inside.


    -


    Li Fuyao''s face was much better after taking some pills from Shen Xie mountain, but his face was still as white as paper, and he was very miserable.


    Chan Zi gave Li Fuyao two gold elixirs from Lingshan mountain to thank him for saving his life in the fog mountain.


    After Li Fuyao said thanks, he sat on the long street, holding the lantern. Ye Shengge had come here.After seeing Ye Sheng''s song, Chan Zi folded his hands and saluted, "I''ve met Ye Guanzhu."


    Although Chan Tzu is much bigger than Ye Sheng''s, Ye Sheng''s song has already been the watcher of the chenxieshan mountain, so he should make full use of the etiquette.


    Ye Shengge nodded, but her face was not very good-looking. The golden light was a blow from a saint. Ordinary sages in the sea might not dare to resist, but Li Fuyao and ye Shengge almost carried half of them. Under such circumstances, it is good to be immortal. Such injuries are reasonable.


    Zen Tzu explained the reason to Li Fuyao. He took the lantern and went far away. He sat down there and read the Buddhist scriptures in a low voice.


    After that, he said, "what do you do when I sit down with ye Shengge?"


    Li Fuyao said of course: "since it''s all death, I''d rather die one than two. Besides, if you don''t die, you''ll still have a chance to avenge me."


    "But how did you come back in the end?"


    Li Fuyao knew the answer, but the answer was that he was willing to die together. He just wanted to get the message off the table.


    I said it once before, but it''s not as good as now.


    Ye Shengge shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I just want to die with you."


    Li Fuyao smiles bitterly. It''s new to say that Li Fuyao laughs bitterly, but it''s not because of this statement, but because ye Shengge thinks so. That''s what makes Li Fuyao feel helpless.


    Li Fu sighed.


    Zhongzhong Shengge was pale, but she did not have a taste. She closed her hair and said quietly, "if you like that woman, you can marry her. It''s no big deal. It''s not so complicated. You think too much about it."


    As ye Shengge has said before, things are not complicated.


    Li Fuyao changed the topic and asked, "what do you think of the sage saying that the sage asked you and me to go to Lingshan mountain?"


    "Me?"


    Ye Shengge looks at Li Fuyao and is puzzled.


    Li Fuyao laughed, did not explain anything, just waiting for the answer.


    Ye Shengge said, "those two sages will not do anything to you. You are not going to ask them questions. It''s not right."


    Li Fuyao said, "in fact, I think so."


    It''s the best thing for a saint to invite him to Lingshan mountain. It will save a lot of Kung Fu. It''s good to ask him what he wants in Lingshan. If he can''t ask, it''s not a big deal. That''s the end of the trip to Buddha''s land and go back to the side of mountains and rivers.


    "It''s just that at the moment, there must be a lot of people coming to Lingshan. Don''t worry."


    Ye Shengge''s observation of the situation is very meticulous. There was a water sword in juyu city before, which means that at least one sword fairy came to the city. The golden light that he shot in the cloud also showed that there was a saint. Moreover, judging from the situation, it is absolutely impossible that there are only such two saints.


    In such a situation, if we rush to the scene, we are afraid that there will be some problems.


    After all, today, there is no Chao Qing Qiu to protect them.


    When he thought of protecting him, Li Fuyao thought of his ancestors again. He used a sword thousands of miles ago to kill the man who trampled him under his feet. This time, he held a lantern to stop the golden light. This time, he broke his heart for Li Fuyao.


    "The lantern, it seems, is not simple."


    This lantern can stop the golden light, which is not simple. In some cases, it seems to be the same as Li Fuyao''s sword, which is not comparable to ordinary magic weapons.


    In the past few years, Li Fuyao carried the lantern to many places, but never found its use.


    It was only at the border of the state of Chen that Laozu came once.


    After that, Li Fuyao just thought that this might be a wisp of sword spirit left on it by the ancestors before. There was nothing else.


    The biggest use of this lantern is just to make those low-level demon practitioners dare not get close to it, and let Li Fuyao calm down when he practices.


    But today, this is not the case.


    There''s a lot of mystery in it.


    Ye Shengge suddenly thought of a possibility. She said tentatively, "there is also a lantern on the Lingshan mountain..."


    The lantern, the lantern, Li Fuyang looked down at the lantern which had been extinguished and could not be lit any more.


    If this lantern is related to the one on the Lingshan mountain, how did this lantern come into the hands of the ancestors?


    It''s too complicated to make sense.


    We still have to go to Lingshan to see the truth, including things that happened six thousand years ago. We have to go to Lingshan to have results.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath, put away the lantern, looked at ye Shengge and said, "it''s good to go to Lingshan once."


    Ye Shengge did not speak, just nodded.


    Zhao Sheng left the meditation room with a strange look on his face. Huisi monk was outside the door without saying a word.Zhao Sheng wanted to go to the Mahavira hall to meet Huicong monk, but he finally thought about it and gave up.


    Sitting on the steps in front of the meditation room, he recalled that he had been the most brilliant monk in Yunhu Guanli for thousands of years. All the hopes of Yunhu temple were pinned on him. Since he entered the cloud, he has been thinking about the position of Taoist sect leader. As long as he sits there, Yunhu temple can surpass chenxie mountain in the world.


    It is said that after the saints enter the cloud, all living beings are small things. However, the saints are human beings in the final analysis, and they all have selfish desires. According to Su ye, the biggest selfish desire of the pseudo saints in the cloud is to seek eternal life.


    What Zhao Sheng wanted most was longevity, but everyone knew that longevity was the most difficult thing to obtain. So Zhao Sheng had some other ideas. That was to become the leader of the cloud Taoist sect and let Yunhu Temple reappear in the world.


    He did a lot of things for this, but now he found that all the things he had done were in vain. Finally, he returned to the origin and still needed to play.


    And it''s just that big.


    If the lantern doesn''t help him, the other sages will not help him.


    Only he and ye Xiujing fight for life and death.


    Zhao Sheng took a deep breath.


    Stand up.


    Ye Sheng''s voice came down from the sea of clouds at the moment, "Zhao Chaofu, fight in the clouds!"


    There are six sages before the cloud of Taoism. Including the two dead, Zhao Chaofu is the only one with the smallest gap between the realm and him.


    Ye Sheng is very insipid and straightforward. It''s just the first World War.


    Now there are five sages in Taoism and three in Confucianism. If one saint is killed, it will have a great impact on Taoism. However, Zhao Sheng''s actions can not be forgiven. Since he can''t be forgiven, he can only kill him.


    This war is inevitable!


    Zhao Sheng sneered. He didn''t speak. He just made a big move. There was a picture in the sky, covering the sky. He wanted to stop the whole mountain. There were mountains, rivers, plants and beautiful scenery in the world. The whole world was in the painting.


    Mountain and river map!


    This is the most vast magic weapon in the whole world.


    It''s also a world.


    In fact, Ye Sheng''s demon bowl also contains heaven and earth, but it is not comparable to this mountain and river map.


    The magic tools of the saints are different, and each has its own mystery.


    Zhao Shengling rose in the air, and the mountain and river stood in front of the painting, looking at it very small. The saints did not like to be demons, earth and big demons. They liked to open a Dharma form hundreds of feet long without moving. Instead, they were more dedicated to the subtlety of Taoism.


    Sword immortals are more simple


    single, just a sword.


    Ye Sheng took a step forward, and the sea of clouds swelled, and some of the clouds condensed into a cloud dragon and appeared at the bottom of Ye Sheng''s feet.


    Yunlong swam in the sea of clouds and came right in front of Zhao Shengshen.


    The two people are against each other a hundred feet away. The map of mountains and rivers has been opened, but Ye Sheng''s demon bowl has not been taken out.


    Ye Sheng asked indifferently, "Zhao Chaofu, juyucheng, but did you do it?"


    Now, no matter what you say, it doesn''t work. Sophistry is the same. So Zhao Sheng said frankly: "if you want to kill her to disturb your mind, you just can''t do it."


    After Ye Sheng got the answer, he stopped talking and just waved his hand.


    Zhao Sheng felt the strong momentum between heaven and earth, and adjusted his momentum to the peak.


    At that time, when chaoqingqiu was not famous in the world, Ye Sheng was the strongest person in the world.


    He is the most orthodox monk of Taoism. He can get countless Taoist methods. He can practice every school to a state of perfection. It is a reasonable time for him to become the leader of Taoism.


    Zhao Sheng hands a volume, the sea of clouds separated, as if to open a road in front of him and Ye Sheng.


    The sky and earth suddenly bloomed with countless golden lights, which did not know where they started, but finally fell on the sky behind Ye Sheng.


    Then there is the golden light masterpiece, as if under a pouring rain, Ye Sheng was instantly flooded by those golden lights.


    However, this kind of scene only lasted for a moment. After a moment, the whole figure of Ye Sheng flashed from the distance, pulled a ray of luck, and turned into countless gold wires, and instantly rushed towards Zhao Sheng.


    Each gold thread contains the flavor of the road, which is not so easy to deal with.


    Zhao Sheng snorted coldly. Facing those gold wires, he did not choose to fight against them. Instead, he swept them over the sky. The gold wires were like maggots of tarsal bones, and then came.


    On the way to the curtain of heaven, it is even more connected together. It looks like a golden Python!


    Zhao Sheng stepped on the top of the Python and pressed down. Just a moment later, the golden light was broken, and countless golden lights scattered on the clouds, just like a golden film on the cloud.


    In addition, Zhao Sheng''s figure moved and his blue robe fluttered. He fell in front of Ye Sheng. Ye Shengji did not move, but stretched out a finger and drew a circle in the sea of clouds.


    Then a giant hand was born in the circle, and the scattered clouds above the sea of clouds gathered to form a giant.Ye Sheng is calm, looking at this scene, not moved.


    Huge hand a punch toward Zhao Sheng, it seems to be about to break through the sea of clouds.


    There is a saying that there are puppet runes in the world, but they are all drawn by the masters of Fudao, and the realm is limited. For a saint like Ye Sheng, there is no need for a talisman. This giant of the sea of clouds is the strongest puppet Rune in the world.


    Ye Sheng was floating in his Taoist robe. He was very small in front of the giant, but he didn''t feel that way. Instead, he thought he was very tall.


    There is a golden light between heaven and earth, just like a line between heaven and earth. The golden light passes through the giant of the sea of clouds and turns it into nothing. Moreover, the golden light does not die out. It seems that Ye Sheng will be killed here.


    But Ye Sheng just reached out and pressed the golden silk thread before the golden light came.


    The gold thread breaks, and there is also a golden blood bead between Ye Sheng''s fingers at the moment.


    It was the first time Ye Sheng was injured since the war.


    Zhao Sheng didn''t know what the situation was.


    Liang also watched the battle from a distance, and saw it with a big head. Although he was a rare genius in this world, he could not enter the cloud world for a short time. If he was in such a war, he would not be able to hold on for long.


    After Ye Sheng pinched the golden silk thread, Zhao Sheng''s figure appeared behind him.


    Ye Sheng turns his head and suddenly a picture appears in front of Zhao Sheng.


    Mountain and river map!


    The sage''s magic instrument flowed towards Ye Sheng, and it was actually directly swallowed by Ye Sheng.


    There is a big whirlpool in the mountain and river map. Ye Sheng was swallowed from that place.


    Zhao Sheng smiles. As long as Ye Sheng enters the mountain and river map, he dares to say that he can trap him in the picture all his life.


    Before a series of things, not for others, all for the purpose of locking Ye Sheng in there.


    But before he regained consciousness, a golden silk thread came out of the whirlpool, wrapped around his ankle, and pulled him into it.


    In this way, there is only one map of mountains and rivers above the sea of clouds.


    Liang also looked at this scene with a blank look.


    Zhou Fu Zi had a slight smile.


    Ning Sheng, however, has already noticed Zhou Fu Zi and Zhang Sheng. If Zhou Fu Zi wants to think about something, he is good at it.


    Mountains and rivers are floating in the sea of clouds.


    Constantly emitting the flavor of the road, the sage''s prestige.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Sheng fell on a high mountain, holding a golden silk thread in his hand and slightly moved it. The golden silk thread wrapped around his wrist.


    This mountain and river map is not an ordinary thing. He has not found a way out, so he can only trap Zhao Sheng at the same time. This silk thread can entangle them together.


    From the mountains, Ye Sheng came to the chenxieshan. Since this map of mountains and rivers contains the whole world, it is normal that there are chenxie mountains in it.


    When you come to the mountain, the host is not Liang Yi, let alone Ye Sheng''s song.


    I stayed here for a moment.


    Ye Sheng falls on Jianshan and sees the whole picture of the mountain. His ancestor Xu Ji is not too old at the moment. Meng Jin is still the leader of Jianshan.


    Ye Sheng slightly moved to read, a foot on the Jianshan, the mountain instantly broken, and then he went north.


    A man in white was seen on the edge of the North Sea.


    The man is majestic and a sword immortal.


    Ye Sheng understood at the moment that the man in this was the embodiment of his mind. He could see who he wanted to see.


    Looking at the man, Ye Sheng asked, "do you really think I''m inferior to you?"


    The man turned his head. If the swordsman looked at him, he would cry bitterly because his name was chaoqingqiu.


    After a look at Ye Sheng, Chao Qingqiu just said, "ye Xiujing, staying in the clouds for a long time, is to be less meaningful."


    Ye Xiujing stood with a negative hand, looked at the white robed man, and said, "I always think you are just a natural fit to use a sword, but I never thought that you are still not stupid."


    Chao Qingqiu has planned a lot, and almost all the saints have been counted in, saying that he is not stupid, just afraid it is the lowest praise.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "ye Xiujing, you can''t keep up with me all my life. What can I say?"


    Ye Sheng didn''t speak. He just stepped out one step. The North Sea separated toward both sides. Ye Sheng came to chaoqingqiu and wiped it with his hand. He said to himself, "not necessarily."


    "You''re dead, I haven''t, that''s the winner."


    Chaoqingqiu figure dissipated, Ye Sheng soon left here, continued to the north to the demon soil.


    On the grassland somewhere, I saw the heroic woman.


    She looked up at Ye Sheng, frowned and asked, "who are you?"


    Ye Sheng smiles and says nothing.The woman didn''t say much, so she went ahead.


    Ye Sheng and her fight, only defense, not attack, in this grassland for half a day, the final two people confrontation, silent.


    "There are only a few who can surpass my Shengge. Who are you?"


    Ye Sheng said with a gentle smile, "ye Xiujing."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Through the demon soil, through the North Sea, through all the places you want to go, Ye Sheng finally walked into the mountains.


    Demon Xiu dodged to the ground, shivering.


    There is a Taoist temple in the deep mountain.


    The Taoist temple is called Yunhu temple.


    There are not many Taoists in Yunhu Guanli. They look miserable. In the Taoist temple, there is an old Taoist standing on the open space in the temple, looking at another little Taoist, saying something.


    It seems to be teaching a method.


    Ye Sheng stood in front of them and said, "go on."


    The old Taoist was at a loss, and the little Taoist was full of doubts.


    Ye shengyiti, the golden silk thread on the wrist appears, and the other end is really on the ankle of the little Taoist.


    The little Taoist changed slowly, and he was really Zhao Sheng.


    Zhao Sheng looked at Ye Sheng and sighed, "can you find me?"


    Ye Sheng didn''t speak, but just pulled a leaf and threw it away. The Taoist temple was broken and the house collapsed.


    The mountain was completely destroyed.


    "One leaf blinds the eyes."


    They stood on two high mountains again. Ye Sheng waved his sleeve and the stream in front of him flowed toward the sky.


    Came to the two and made a barrier.


    Zhao Sheng sneered: "you ye Xiujing, even if you are a master of Taoism, can act absurd. How can you be the master of a religion?"


    Ye Sheng did not speak, just a hand to tear the water curtain, the golden light poured into it, and then made a long golden river.


    Ye Sheng stood in front of the river. "If you talk about reason, you can do it. This world has long been the world of Confucianism. If you talk about reason, there will be no struggle. Why should anyone practice? You can''t preach for a long life."


    Reasoning is the most unreasonable thing for these monks. When we return to the origin, we still have to fight.


    Zhao Sheng''s hands sank, and the mountains thousands of miles around rose from the ground like giant bamboo shoots floating in the sky.


    Looking at this scene, it is really magnificent.


    Ye Sheng looked up at this scene, and suddenly said, "in the world, it''s difficult for me to do these things. Only in this mountain and river map can you have such prestige."


    Zhao Sheng''s face turned white, and he ignored Ye Sheng, but he pressed the huge mountains toward Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand, and the long golden river went towards the sky. I don''t know how long it is. It''s like a pen painting wantonly in the sky, as if to draw a splendid picture.


    It''s just that after the long golden river across the sky, it still stops all the mountains.


    Ye Sheng walked in front of him and came to Zhao Sheng''s body. He said quietly, "it''s fake after all."


    With these words, he fell on Zhao Sheng''s chest, and Zhao Sheng flew backward to the sky.


    Zhao Sheng''s blood is golden yellow, he flies toward the sky, while there are many golden blood scattered.


    So there was a heavy rain on earth.


    Ye Sheng ignored him.


    He walked in the rain with a plain look. He went to the North Sea and said to the man in white that reappeared, "I''m better than you in a little bit."


    With this sentence, Ye Sheng is missing.


    Mountains and rivers, everywhere you can go, but where do you want to go in the end?


    Maybe it''s chenxieshan, maybe it''s Yunhu temple.


    Or neither.


    Instead, Ye Sheng fell on the grassland.


    Looking at the woman, she said with a soft smile, "my name is ye Xiujing. Do you remember that?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    Mountains and rivers are floating in the sea of clouds.


    Suddenly, a big whirlpool appeared on the scroll, and Zhao Sheng flew out of it.


    He looked very embarrassed, the bun had been spread, there were many holes in the Taoist robe, and most unexpectedly, there was a golden silk thread on his ankle.


    One end of the silk thread is on Zhao Sheng''s ankle, and the other end is not included in the painting.


    Liang also had a slight look.


    In fact, Ye Sheng''s conjecture about his fighting power has never stopped for a moment. After all, he was the first person in the world before chaoqingqiu. Even though Chao Qingqiu was born and robbed Ye Sheng of a lot of limelight, he could not underestimate it.


    Today, we can see that they are outside the mountain and river map, but they can see all the things happened in the mountain and river map. Ye Sheng fell into Zhao Sheng''s magic weapon and was originally the loser. Even so, Ye Sheng did not take out the demon bowl in the mountain and river map, but beat Zhao Sheng badly with bare hands ¡£


    What kind of state can we achieve?


    Since Ye Sheng has such accomplishments, Zhao Sheng''s attempt to defeat him is a fool''s dream.


    A moment later, Ye Sheng walked out of the mountain and river map, and the golden silk thread on his hand flashed away and disappeared.


    Ye Sheng looked at Zhao Sheng and was silent for a moment. Then he said, "Zhao Chaofu, I will not kill you today, but you will not appear in this world in this lifetime."


    As a Taoist saint, Zhao Sheng is one of the most high-end combat forces. If Zhao Sheng is killed, even Ye Sheng, a Taoist saint, will be criticized, so Ye Sheng can only trap Zhao Sheng.


    As the words fell, Ye Sheng''s Zhenyao bowl appeared on his side. The Zhenyao bowl, which had been trapped by the demon king of Pingnan for hundreds of years, might have been in the Zhenyao bowl at the moment if it hadn''t been chopped open by Chao Qingqiu.


    now Zhenyao bowl appears in the cloud again. Ning Sheng just sighs. He is concerned about Taoism and doesn''t want to see such a situation, But he also knew that Zhao Sheng was responsible for his own mistakes today. No wonder anyone could have come to such an end.


    Liang Yi and Ye Sheng, who will never let their hands hurt ye Shengge, are still sitting in the clouds.


    Zhao Sheng sneered: "ye Xiujing, your demon bowl is used to suppress the demon clan and to imprison me. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    Yes, some of the magic weapons in this world are specially prepared for the demon clan, just like tying the demon rope and suppressing the demon Fu, but these are not as good as Ye Sheng''s demon bowl.


    Ye Sheng is indifferent. At the moment, the situation is not Zhao Sheng''s choice. He is suppressed into the town demon bowl. Fortunately, he is also a part of the world. At the end of his life, I''m afraid it''s not impossible.


    The demon bowl grew bigger and bigger in the sea of clouds. Zhao Sheng''s face changed dramatically and he was about to leave. But a moment later, the golden thread on his ankle came out again.


    But the other end is not wrapped around Ye Sheng''s wrist, but in the town demon bowl.


    The golden silk thread was constantly shortened, and Zhao Sheng was dragged into the demon bowl. Zhao Sheng''s face was very ugly. Before entering the bowl, he still said angrily: "ye Xiujing, one day, I want you to know that it is a mistake that you didn''t kill me today."


    Ye Sheng didn''t pay attention to Zhao Sheng, but took back the demon bowl. He took the picture of mountains and rivers and looked at Liang Yi.


    Liang Yi shook his head.


    Ye Sheng will directly give the mountain and river map to the income somewhere, no trace.


    The cloud became calm. After Zhao Sheng was put into the demon bowl, Ye Sheng looked at Ye Changting, the sword immortal of the swordsman, who had never left the cloud.


    Ye Changting looks indifferent and ignores Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng said calmly, "don''t you go yet?"


    Ye Changting didn''t say anything, but looking at it, he didn''t intend to leave. Ning Sheng''s cinnabar had already reflected half of the sky. If he did it today, ye Changting would be in danger.


    Ye Sheng stood in the cloud and solved Zhao Sheng. He did not want to leave immediately. Instead, he was overlooking Lingshan.


    There are as many as three Taoist saints, Ye Sheng and Ning Sheng, and Liang Yi.


    There are also two sages of Confucianism who have never left.


    With Ye Changting, there are six saints, all in the cloud, and the atmosphere is a little mysterious.


    Everyone is looking at Lingshan.


    Today, Zhao Sheng''s affairs have been solved, but there is another thing that has been put in front of them.


    That''s the lantern on Lingshan.


    In the past few years, the lantern never left Lingshan, because no saint could take it away, but now, I''m afraid it is not so simple.


    The number of saints is enough, it seems that they will force the lantern away from Lingshan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Huicong monk and Huisi monk were walking through the buildings on the Lingshan mountain. Huisi monk had already noticed that things were unusual. He asked anxiously, "elder martial brother, it seems that Lingshan will be in great difficulty at this moment."Ye Changting will not be with the saints on the cloud, but the monks of Confucianism and Taoism may join hands. Since they want to join hands, there are as many as five saints. Five saints snatch the lantern, but it is impossible to stop the two saints on the Lingshan mountain alone.


    Compared with Huisi monk''s worry, Huicong monk''s whole person seemed to be much more indifferent. He just looked up at the cloud, saw the golden light, and then said with a smile: "they just joined the Chaojian immortal''s Bureau again."


    Huisi looks puzzled, "what''s the meaning of this remark, elder martial brother?"


    "Several saints join hands to seize the lantern. If we can''t stop it, who else in the world will help us? It''s nothing more than a sword immortal of swordsmen. When the time comes, Lingshan and Jianshan will naturally stand together. "


    Huihou monk''s expression is plain, and seems to have anticipated the present situation.


    Huisi monk suddenly realized, but then he said with disbelief, "why is Chao Jian Xian so helpless?"


    Huihou monk said with a smile, "this may be from his original trip to Lingshan."


    Chao Qingqiu was not the first Canghai swordsman to go to Lingshan. At least, Buddhism was driven to the land of Buddhism. In the thousands of years after the establishment of religion in Lingshan, many Canghai monks came to Lingshan. Naturally, these sages wanted to ask about the method of longevity. If some could not be found, they would reach out to grab the lantern, but no matter who it was, they could not snatch the lantern.


    When Chao Qingqiu went to Lingshan mountain, he was invincible in the world. However, after he went to Lingshan, he only talked to him about what might happen to Lingshan in the future. He didn''t have any desire to snatch it. What''s more, he never saw the lantern.


    "I don''t know if there are still people who call the saints in the cloud as true saints or false saints. If someone says so, Chaojian immortal will be a true saint."


    Huihou monk put his hands together, as if to express his respect for Chao Qingqiu, who has left the world.


    "However, even if Chao Jian Xian had such a situation, I would not like to go in. Buddhism has been established in the Buddhist land for thousands of years. It has been in such a situation that it can not be changed at will. Although the mountains and rivers are good, now I can only see from afar. As for when I can meet them closely, I can''t say."


    Huihou monk warned: "Huisi, even if the elder martial brother died today, he should not form an alliance with any party. It is the best to stay in the Buddhist land and observe the situation of mountains and rivers."


    Huisi monk nodded.


    Hui thick monk said: "you go."


    Huisi monk looks puzzled. He looks at Huicong monk. In this situation, there are so many saints in the cloud. Shouldn''t it be their brothers and sisters working together to fight against the strong enemy? Why did Huihou monk say so?


    Huihou monk said frankly: "the lantern can''t leave Lingshan. It used to be so, and now it is. Why worry?"


    Huisi monk doesn''t know why, but now Huihou has come to the square.


    He looked up at the sky and said in a deep voice, "since the matter is over, please leave the Buddhist land and return to the clouds!"


    The sound was loud enough to reach the cloud, but no one answered. No matter Ye Sheng or Zhou Fu Zi, the saints did not move or make a sound. They were waiting in the cloud. Maybe they wanted Huihou monk to do it first.


    Above the clouds, saints have their own calculations.


    What can Huihou monk do with his own strength?


    After all, there are still many saints on the cloud.


    Ye Sheng was silent for a long time. After Huihou monk''s words came out, he finally said a word, "how do you see it?"


    In this cloud, there are not many people who can make him ask questions, and only Zhou Fuzi is present.


    Zhou Fu Zi wanted a lantern, but Ye Sheng also wanted it. There was only one lantern, so there was a little problem to make clear.


    "In the cloud."


    This is the solution, and this sentence is for all saints in the cloud, that is to ask all the people to work together.


    Ye Changting''s face did not change, but walked towards the distance, leaving only a figure of his back.


    Liang also did not speak, Ning Sheng said: "so good."


    The word "longevity" is always a temptation, so no matter how it is, it will definitely let them join hands.


    Zhou Fu Zi nodded, "this is feasible."


    When Zhou Fu Zi, a Confucian sage, nodded his head, the matter could be regarded as accurate. How to do it later? As for whether or not to destroy the Buddhist land, it seems to be in their mind.


    Many things can be decided by the thought of the saints.


    It''s like it is now.


    Zhang Sheng sighed, perhaps among all the saints present, he was the only one who did not want to seek this so-called eternal life.


    Although he has some ideas about longevity, he does not necessarily have such a strong obsession.


    So great that he would rob the lantern for his own long life.


    But the general trend has to be done.


    At the time when the cloud had been settled, a powerful power suddenly appeared on the Lingshan mountain. The sound of countless roads sounded, and the image of Buddha was born.On the other side of the sky, there seems to be a lantern.


    The lantern is in the Buddha''s hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    There is a Buddha statue in the sky. The Buddha is the one in the Mahavira hall. The Buddha has no face and is a Buddhist monk.


    There are many legends about the religious monks, but it has been too long to be verified. As for why the monks did not have faces, it is more likely that they suppressed many demons and destroyed their faces when they fought against some powerful demons.


    That lantern was there at that time.


    At the moment, the Buddhist statue of the Buddhist monk appeared in the sky with a lantern, which surprised all the saints in the cloud.


    Ye Sheng looked calm. Looking at the statue, he had no fear. He asked calmly, "why is Huihou sage here?"


    The sound is not loud, it spreads all over Lingshan.


    However, it seems that these sages have not left here, which is already a provocation to Buddhism.


    Huihou monk didn''t open his mouth. It was doomed to be useless to reason with this kind of thing. Since it was useless, there was no need to reason.


    After Ye Sheng opened his mouth, the Buddha statue had already raised his hand and pressed towards the saints in the cloud.


    Since you want to fight, you can do it. You don''t need to say or do more.


    Ye Sheng didn''t make a move, but Ning Sheng was the first to do so. His cinnabar fell into the sea of clouds, just towards the palm of the Buddha. All the way up, I don''t know how many clouds have been dyed red. Looking at this moment, there is a different scene.


    The Buddha''s big hand falls down and meets the spot of cinnabar.


    The sea of clouds exploded, and the clouds were turbulent!


    Cinnabar dyed red, broke open the big hand, and continued to go toward the sky. It seems that we want to break the Buddha statue completely before the Buddha statue, but at this time, the lantern in the other hand of the Buddha statue did not know how to start to shine.


    Golden light!


    The cinnabar of Ning Sheng''s reflection on the sky was forced back.


    "Poof!"


    Ning Sheng a blood spurt out, the whole person''s face becomes pale unceasingly.


    In a flash, the saint was seriously injured.


    The cinnabar also returned to Ning Sheng''s side.


    The statue of Buddha is still standing in the cloud. Looking at whether it is vast, the big demons of the demon clan often like to open up the heaven and earth and fight against each other with a dharma as high as hundreds of feet. However, compared with the present Buddha statue, it is much smaller, and it seems that the two are not the same.


    Ye Sheng did not speak. Lingshan has never been attacked for thousands of years. The reason is still unknown. But from now on, since there will be a Buddha statue, it is uncertain what will happen after this.


    Anyway, no matter what appears, it seems to be one of the oddities of Lingshan.


    Ye Sheng reached out and said a please word.


    He said, "please, of course, it''s not to do it in person. Before the battle with Zhao Sheng, no one knows whether Ye Sheng has been injured or not, but he wants to beat Zhao Sheng seriously. I want to come.


    Zhou Fu Zi frowned slightly, but he still took out the book of the Confucian heaven book. With the book in his hand, he waved it, and a magnificent golden light came out of the cloud and went along the cinnabar before towards the Buddha statue.


    Although it was the same technique, Zhou Fu Zi''s realm was not comparable to Ning Sheng''s, so soon, the golden light simply and directly cut the big hand open and went towards the Buddha''s chest.


    It was just a moment, the golden light penetrated the chest.


    It seems that the Buddha statue is about to disappear here, but soon the golden light of the lantern is in full swing. It meets the golden light of Zhou Fu Zi and dissipates in the clouds.


    Zhou Fu Zi stood with his hands down and looked at the lantern.


    Of course, the lantern is not a real object, but only by such a Dharma can he break his golden light, which is enough to show the power.


    Ye Sheng''s eyes are more and more indifferent, looking at the lantern.


    The saints in the clouds all know that the lantern must have a lot to do with the one on the Lingshan mountain, but no one thought it would be so strange.


    Zhou Fu Zi said in a deep voice: "today''s affairs, it seems that Ye Sheng has to do something."


    In the end, I want to see how many points Zhao and ye Shengneng have to deal with.


    Ye Sheng didn''t speak. He just stretched out his hand and drew another circle in the cloud. He had drawn one before. The sages saw a giant in the sea of clouds. This time, he drew another one. I don''t know what it will be like.


    The golden silk thread in the cloud twines into a circle, and then do not know why, there is nothing in it, just a piece of nothingness, looking very strange.


    The circle slowly moved towards the statue of Buddha. After a long walk, it suddenly became very huge. It seemed that the Buddha statue would be sucked into the circle.


    Ye Sheng is indeed worthy of being the leader of the Taoist sect. He is far from being compared with other saints.


    As it is now, no one in this circle, all the saints present, can see the roots.When the Buddha met the circle, it just froze for a moment, and it was directly included in the circle, only the lantern was still there.


    The lantern, with its golden light, resists Ye Sheng''s Dharma, and the two are in a stalemate.


    Even people like Ye Sheng can''t take it down!


    Just when the sages in the cloud had different thoughts, Huihou monk appeared in the cloud. He looked at the saints in the cloud. He put his hands together first, and then said in a warm voice, "nothing is wrong with the cloud, and nothing is wrong with the Lingshan mountain. Please leave."


    When he finished, the monk Hui Hou still looked calm.


    Ye Sheng looked at the distance of the Golden Circle dissipated, but also calm, straight asked: "this is the Lingshan lantern?"


    Huihou monk said with a smile: "the lantern does not leave the Lingshan mountain. Please go back."


    Ye Sheng didn''t say anything, but Zhou Fu Zi bowed his hands and said seriously, "if you disturb Lingshan, you will return."


    After all, the agreement reached by the cloud sage only came into effect after he got the lantern. Now when he saw that it was difficult to get the lantern, Zhou wanted to withdraw.


    Zhang shengzao didn''t want to stay here any longer. After hearing this, he turned around first and soon dissipated in the cloud.


    Zhou Fu Tzu pinned the book of heaven of Confucianism to his waist. Today''s incident is nothing but a trial.


    I don''t know that for tens of thousands of years since the establishment of Buddhism, no one has ever taken this lantern. It is not an unacceptable thing that they can''t take it today.


    Ye Sheng took a look at Zhou Fu Zi.


    "If Huihou sage changes his mind one day, I will wait for you in the cloud."


    Zhou Fu Zi dissipated in the clouds, leaving only such a sentence.


    The departure of the two Confucian sages declared the complete end of the incident. Ning Sheng was injured on the side of the Taoist school, but Liang only entered the sea. These three people alone should not be able to deal with Lingshan.


    Ye Sheng looked at the lantern hanging in the sky, did not say much, and soon left here.


    Ning Sheng left immediately, and Liang was the last.


    Hui thick monk standing in the cloud, low call the name of Buddha, "Amitabha."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s getting brighter.


    Li Fuyao''s face also looked better, and Zen Zi had finished reading several volumes of Buddhist scriptures in the distance.


    A golden light appeared in the sky, and ye Shengge stood up.


    Before, it was a golden light, which almost killed her and Li Fuyao. Now there is another one.


    A middle-aged Taoist in a Taoist robe appeared here.


    It''s Ye Sheng.


    Ye Shengge is relieved.


    Ye Shengwen Sheng said, "Zhao Chaofu has been locked in the demon bowl. After that, you can do it yourself."


    All the saints in the cloud thought that Ye Sheng didn''t kill Zhao Sheng because he was a Taoist saint. He couldn''t kill Zhao Sheng at will. However, the real reason why Ye Sheng didn''t kill Zhao Sheng was to leave Zhao Sheng to ye Shengge. Although she was still in the spring and Autumn period at the moment, Ye Sheng was very clear that ye Shengge would become a monk in the Canghai sea before long, and Zhao Sheng''s life and death would be up to her I made my own decision.


    Ye Shengge nodded and said nothing more. The relationship between her and Ye Sheng is very delicate.


    Ye Sheng said: "you have wings behind you, or demon blood. When you climb the stairs, you will be able to accept and release freely. Your blood is strong. After entering the cloud and polishing for hundreds of years, being a father is not your enemy."


    Ye Sheng never said that he was inferior to whom in this life, but in the face of Ye Sheng song, he said frankly that he was inferior to her.


    Ye Shengge said, "I''m going to Lingshan."


    "I know, so I didn''t tear it down."


    Half of the reason for this sentence is that Lingshan is not easy to dismantle, and the other half is because ye Shengge.


    Liang also sang about Ye Sheng as a relative, just like Ye Sheng.


    In addition to doing things for the sake of Taoism, he also had to consider ye Shengge to a great extent.


    After saying these, Ye Sheng put his eyes on Li Fuyao.


    In the first World War of xiaoyuancheng, Li Fuyao could almost keep up with him by relying on the sword spirit of those sword immortals.


    Li Fuyao felt a tremendous pressure, but he still stood up.


    Ye Sheng knows a little about the relationship between Yu Shengge and Li Fuyao, but he doesn''t care much about it.


    The prestige of saints fills the streets, making many gravel have become dust.


    Li Fuyao, as the target of these threats, was even more miserable. His waist was almost bent down.


    The wounds were bleeding again.


    I soon dyed all the blue shirts I had just changed into red.


    If there was no sword spirit on that day, Li Fuyao would not be Ye Sheng''s opponent. As long as Ye Sheng had the heart to see Li Fuyao, Li Fuyao would naturally die.


    Ye Shengge has no expression.


    I don''t know how long it took, but for Li Fuyao, it was a long time."Do you want that sword?"


    Ye Sheng''s voice rang out on the long street. Ye Sheng withdrew the pressure, but asked calmly.


    Jian 19 was Li Fuyao''s first fake life sword. He got it in Beihai. Besides the green silk, it was the first sword that recognized him as the main one. Therefore, he had some obsession with Jian 19.


    It''s just that this sword is in Ye Sheng''s demon bowl at the moment. If you want to get it back, it''s not just as simple as to become a sea realm.


    Li Fuyao gritted his teeth and said, "one day, Fuyao will ask Ye Sheng for it in person."


    Ye Sheng''s face was expressionless, and he just played down a sentence, "I hope there will be such a day."


    Chan Tzu saw Ye Sheng come early in the morning. Just as he was about to salute, Ye Sheng had already made such a move, which made Zen son have to keep quiet. When he wanted to speak, Ye Sheng was ready to leave again.


    With that sentence, Ye Sheng took a look at Ye Sheng''s song, and the whole person passed away.


    It''s like I''ve never been here.


    Li Fuyao just let go, but soon a second figure appeared in the long street.


    Sage Liang Yi!


    Chan Tzu looked at Liang Yi and saluted him seriously. He called out to meet Liang Sheng. Liang also turned his head and looked at Zen son. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    This ordinary person, who is to call Liang Sheng, is now on the long street. He just takes out a golden elixir and puts it in Ye Sheng''s singer''s heart.


    This is a good thing in the cloud. Even Ye Sheng didn''t want to take it with him. Only he, who is a master, always thinks about his apprentice.


    Ye Shengge spread out his hand and motioned for another one.


    Liang did not know ye Sheng''s idea, but said with a straight face: "there is only one."


    Ye Shengge didn''t ask for it. He just walked a few steps forward and put it directly into Li Fuyao''s mouth. Then he went back to Liang Yishen.


    Liang Yi, with a sad expression on his face, trembled and took out another golden elixir from his arms and put it in Ye Sheng''s singer''s heart. Then he said, "master, these days, is always dreaming in the clouds. In his dream, the same scene always appears. That is a cabbage planted by master, which is arched by a pig."


    "Master is growing vegetables in the clouds. How can there be pigs?"


    Ye Shengge said without expression: "that pig is called Feitian pig."


    Liang yiha laughed, but soon he stopped smiling. He didn''t look at Li Fu from the beginning to the end. He just whispered, "there''s something strange about Lingshan. Don''t try to be brave. Those two monks have some evil sects."


    Ye Shengge did not speak, and Zen was in the distance.


    After Liang Yi finished, he took Ye Sheng''s song and walked forward a few steps. He said quietly, "this time, neither the Taoist school nor the Confucianism can do anything to those monks. It''s not because the lantern is really so powerful. It''s just that we don''t want those swordsmen to get involved."


    Ye Shengge frowned and did not speak.


    Things in the cloud are not what the monks who are still in the world can understand.


    Liang also rubbed his precious apprentice''s head and whispered, "the situation has changed. Today, yesterday, it is very different."


    This is just the sigh of Liang Yi, which has no practical significance.


    After giving the golden elixir, Liang also quickly left without even looking at Li Fuyao.


    Swallowing the golden elixir from the cloud, whether it''s Li Fuyao or ye Shengge, the injury has been much better.


    Chan Zi wanted to say something, but the lantern in his hand was already flying. A golden light came from the lantern, and then a Golden Avenue was born in the city of juyu.


    The starting point is on the lantern side, and the ending point is naturally in Lingshan.


    With his hands folded together, he looked very devout. Looking at Li Fuyao and Ye Sheng''s songs, he said earnestly, "Shizu, please go up the mountain."


    Ye Changting is in the city at the moment. Looking at the road, the Sword Fairy doesn''t say a word and looks strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    Since Buddhism came to the Buddhist land, few people have been invited to Lingshan by Buddhism. Most of the guests are uninvited guests.


    Li Fuyao and ye Shengge are probably the only two in the past thousands of years.


    What''s more, it was invited by the Buddhist leader Hui Hou himself.


    It''s rare to get an invitation from a saint.


    They walk on the Golden Avenue. Zen Zi walks in front with the lantern and Li Fuyao walks behind with the lantern.


    Two lanterns, one in front and one after.


    Li Fuyao''s Lantern looks very difficult, and it gets darker on the Golden Avenue.


    It''s just that the scenery changes in the sea of clouds. It''s not long before Li Fuyao and ye Shengge can see the golden Lingshan.


    Lingshan is golden, and the buildings above are all golden. It looks like a golden mountain.


    Li Fuyao has never seen a temple in juyu City, but in the files on Jianshan mountain, he has seen what the temple looks like. However, he still thinks that why a spiritual mountain is golden.


    "That''s Buddha light."


    It seems that knowing what Li Fuyao was thinking, Zen opened his mouth to solve the confusion.


    "Buddha light?"


    Such a remark made Li Fuyao even more confused.


    Zen Tzu said softly, "the master is a great monk with great ability, wonderful realm and exquisite Buddhism. He lives on the Lingshan mountain. In addition, the monks on the mountain will naturally have such a scene day after day, year after year. If all the monks on the mountain leave, it will be dark and recover as before."


    Among the monks in the world, the sages of the three religions are the same, the demons, the great demons and the sword immortals are the same. However, among the sages of the three religions, the Buddhist sages are different from Taoist and Confucian sages.


    Buddha, earth and sage are not in the clouds, only on the Lingshan mountain.


    This is the difference.


    In addition, there are many differences, but it is not clear between the three words


    before long, the three li Fuyao fell to the top of Lingshan mountain, and the three people went to the square in front of daxiongbao hall.


    Li Fu shook his eyes and fell on the golden lion. The hatred between the Buddha land and the demon land was caused by the golden lion.


    Huihou monk is in the hall of Mahavira, guided by Zen.


    Through the square, two people came to the Mahavira hall.


    There are Buddhist statues of religious monks in the Mahavira hall. If Li Fuyao and ye Shengge knew what had happened in the clouds before, they would have looked at the Buddha more. At the moment, Li Fuyao was just a little surprised at why the Buddha had no face.


    Huihou monk turned his back to them, and Zen Zi said, "that''s the monk of our religion. He destroyed his face because he fought against evil spirits, so the Buddha has no face."


    Li Fuyao nodded, indicating that he knew.


    Ye Sheng song is still a look without any expression.


    Looking at the old monk''s back, Li Fuyao seriously saluted, "swordsman Li Fuyao, I''ve met Huihou sage."


    Huihou monk stood up, and the Zen son was about to retreat. Huihou monk opened his mouth and said with a smile, "listen to the building."


    Zen saluted and retreated to one side.


    He is Huihou monk and the Buddhist master who is recognized by both of them. Naturally, he is entitled to contact some secrets about the world.


    Looking at the silent Ye Sheng song, Huihou monk chuckled and said, "your father almost demolished this Lingshan mountain in the cloud before."


    Huihou monk''s state of mind is high and he is old, so Ye Sheng has no problem.


    Ye Shengge did not speak.


    Li Fuyao still carried the lantern.


    Huihou monk looked at the lantern with a complicated look. After a long time, he said softly, "everything is fate, everything is cause and effect."


    After saying this, Huihou monk waved to the three of them, "come with me."


    After walking out of the hall of Mahavira, Huihou monk took a look at the flowing clouds in the sky, and then began to speak again, "talk about the lantern first."


    Speaking of lanterns, there may be ancestors carrying lanterns to block the golden light in juyucheng, or there may be things like lanterns in the clouds to scare away the saints. Of course, it is more likely that the old ancestors gave out lanterns at that time.


    Anyway, there are so many things about lanterns. Huihou monk wants to start with his own will.


    "Many years ago, the world was very chaotic..."


    If we want to talk about the history of the world, the more before it is, the more chaotic it will be. After the birth of the Terran and the demon clan, there has always been a struggle.


    At the beginning, the demon clan had been tortured and killed by the Terrans until the demon ancestor was born, which changed the situation.


    When the demon clan and the Terran are close in strength, they are always peaceful. At this time, I don''t know why, there are many demons in the world.


    They are not human beings or demons. They do not know where they came from. They are numerous, but they never invade friars. They only eat the flesh and blood of the common people.


    The monks don''t care too much about such evil spirits.People on the mountain have always been different.


    But even if they are different, they can make up the world together.


    But there will always be friars who can''t bear to see this in the world, so they have to kill the people.


    That man is a Buddhist monk.


    At that time, there was no such saying in Buddhism. The Buddhist monk was just an ordinary monk. He fought against those evil spirits in the East China Sea and won the praise of many people. But he also lost his face and hair because of the battle.


    Because he was so common, many ordinary people shaved their hair and followed the monks.


    "This is the origin of Buddhism."


    Huihou monk looks at Li Fuyao with nostalgia in his eyes.


    I don''t know why, when the Buddhist monk had so many followers, his realm suddenly advanced by leaps and bounds.


    He soon became a monk of the sea.


    And the realm is higher and higher every day, but at this time, they found that there are evil spirits in this world, which have not been eradicated.


    So the monks went all the way to find out that the evil spirits came from the sky.


    "If we really want to investigate, it may be because when a friar ascended, the sky was opened, and those evil spirits came down from the sky."


    A group of evil spirits appeared outside the heaven, which surprised the monks. However, for the sake of human safety, the monks finally spent a hundred years killing the evil spirits.


    And made a lantern out of their skin.


    This is the one on Lingshan.


    Huihou monk said: "there are many secrets in this world, which only a few people know. Even ordinary Canghai monks can''t possibly know these secrets. You don''t have the Canghai realm, and you don''t have the qualification to know it. But since you have this lantern and the mouth, as for ye Guanzhu, since he is so blood, will he inherit the position of the sect leader of Ye Sheng Taoist school It''s vain. Just let me know. Besides, why did Chao Jian Xian go to tianwai and return to Luoyang City? I think he knows something. Maybe it''s useful to prepare early. "


    This lantern is made by evil spirits from the outside of heaven, which is different from the magic weapon in this world. Besides, we listen to the Buddhist dharma beside the Buddhist masters of all ages.


    And it changed.


    Huihou monk led Li Fuyao forward. "I know what you want to ask. The truth about the decline of swordsmen six thousand years ago was actually asked by Chao Jianxian."


    "Did Chao Jian Xian ask?"


    "The man did not answer him."


    Huihou monk said: "in this world, all people say that I am the one who understands the two words of longevity, but in fact, it''s true, right, wrong."


    "Chao Jian Xian came to ask for the answer, but he didn''t get the answer in the end, because he didn''t answer. But who was Chao Jian Xian? Since he couldn''t find the answer here, he used other methods to find out."


    Li Fuyao looks as usual. He knows that Chao Qingqiu must have known the answer, but that answer should not have been given to anyone.


    Chao Qingqiu leaves the world with the answer. The answer can only be found by others.


    Li Fuyao is here to find out.


    "A lot of people want to take that lantern because it can talk to people for a long time, but no one has ever been able to take it away. Many people think that Buddhism is weird. In fact, it is not so, but something else."


    Speaking of this, Huihou monk closed his mouth.


    He has led Li Fuyao and ye Shengge to a meditation room.


    This is a very common meditation room.


    There are not even monks guarding here.


    Huihou monk was kind, not like the leader of a religion, but like a kind old monk, "specific, ask yourself."


    Huihou monk stood outside the door, and Zen stopped.


    Li Fuyao takes a look at ye Shengge, and the latter pushes in the door without expression.


    So they went in.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The layout inside is very simple, but there is a curtain in the middle.


    Li Fuyao, holding the lantern, walked in and felt a familiar breath. He looked at the curtain and did not speak.


    It''s just a delicate look.


    Ye Shengge is as expressionless as ever.


    After a short silence, a voice came from the curtain, as old as ever, "you are here."


    Li Fuyao gave a hum, and soon realized that the voice should not have asked him.


    So I shut my mouth very quickly.


    Soon there was a voice coming out of it, "come on in."


    Li Fuyao and ye Shengge opened the curtain with their lanterns and walked in.


    The scene inside the curtain soon surprised them.


    There is no one here. There is only a big lantern. There is a thick candle in the lantern. The light is flickering.However, Li Fuyao noticed that there was a gap in one place above the lantern.


    The gap is not big, looking at can only make a small lantern, like the size of this one in Li Fuyao''s hand.


    Startled, Li Fuyao thought of an almost impossible thing.


    At this time, another voice came out, "yes, it''s part of me in your hand."


    There are people here, but neither Li Fuyao nor ye Shengge speaks.


    It''s not people talking, it''s lanterns talking!


    But in this world, where can a lantern talk?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    There are many strange things in this world, not everyone knows. For example, there is a dragon sleeping for tens of thousands of years in the deep of the North Sea, and there is a talking lantern in the Buddha land.


    There are many magic weapons in this world. There are psychic swords, paintings covering thousands of miles of mountains and rivers, and a little cinnabar reflecting the sky. There are more talismans that can control the world.


    There is everything, but there is no magic weapon to speak.


    What Li Fuyao saw was the only one in the world.


    The lantern is talking.


    Li Fuyao tried to hold back his fright and looked at the lantern.


    "Huihou told you something, but I didn''t finish. I''ll tell you later."


    The story of Huihou monk only tells of the original Buddhist monk who was in a superb state. After killing those demons, he made such a lantern out of their skin. However, he didn''t say that the lantern suddenly enlightened tens of thousands of years ago after listening to the Buddhist masters'' lectures day and night.


    No other artifact can produce such a high level of wisdom. Only this lantern, which is not made of human material, can produce such a high level of wisdom.


    After the birth of wisdom, after hundreds of years, the lantern really became different.


    The most unusual thing is that it has no life span, because it is not a human being and will not die. Therefore, it has been in this way for tens of thousands of years.


    "I don''t know if I''m alive, but it''s true that I can''t die."


    Just imagine a lantern that has existed for tens of thousands of years, and who has listened to Buddhist doctrines for tens of thousands of years, where can a person like Huihou monk reach it and live for tens of thousands of years? Just hearing the things we have seen is enough to let people know more about the world. Such a lantern, said to be able to prove longevity, is not false at all ¡£


    The word "Changsheng" can''t be more appropriate on it.


    "What about this lantern?"


    Li Fuyao held the lantern in his hand and looked at the huge lantern in front of him.


    "I told you, it''s part of me. As for why it got to you, it''s an old story. It''s interesting to tell, but it''s OK to tell it to you."


    The lantern seems to be in memory, began to talk about that long story.


    "Many years ago, Buddhism was not in the Buddhist land, and the leader of that generation was Ananda..."


    Before that, Huihou monk told a story to Zen Zi. The protagonist of the story is the Buddha''s disciple Ananda, which is recorded in the Buddhist scriptures. But only this lantern can know that Ananda is not a disciple of the Buddha. He has been thousands of years since the time of Buddha.


    He is a famous religious leader in the history of Buddhism.


    Before he entered the sea, he was walking in the world, but he met a girl in the world. Even though he couldn''t give up his love, he knew that he had broken the precept and felt ashamed in his heart. He went back to Lingshan to ask his master what to do. The Holy See of Buddhism has always been in Lingshan, but it is the Lingshan in the mountain and river.


    The Buddhist master asked Ananda how much he loved the woman, which gave him the words that Ananda had left in the world. So the Buddhist priest sealed up Anan''s memory, leaving only the memory related to the girl, and went to find the girl.


    "Ananda and I are close friends. We are afraid that he will encounter any accident. We also want to see how much he loves the girl. So we asked the religious leader to cut off a part of our body and make a lantern to collect some wisdom. Anan took him to the foot of the mountain..."


    Ananda and the girl know each other, love each other, but soon there is a problem, that is, when the girl began to no longer bloom, Ananda has always been so young.


    At first, the woman felt nothing. When she was getting old and white hair appeared on her temples, she could not stand looking at the young Ananda. On a rainy night, the woman left with a lantern.


    "It was a stormy day."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a trance, a dilapidated house appeared in front of me. It seemed that it was going to fall down in the next moment, just like the feelings between the woman and Ananda.


    The woman holding the lantern, squatting in the broken house, dejected.


    Ananda stepped on the mud and came to the door.


    Ananda, still young, stood in front of the door and slapped it hard, but the woman in the room never opened the door.


    In the rainy night, Ananda was all wet, but the woman was still unmoved, and the next morning, she left through the back door and disappeared.


    "I was carried by her, and naturally I knew where she had gone?"


    "She went to many places and did a lot of things, but in a certain place, she didn''t stay long. It was not because she didn''t love Ananda, but because they couldn''t share the same white head. She couldn''t let Anan see her growing old, so she hid from him."


    "Ananda, his memory has been sealed, so he searched everywhere, but he couldn''t find the woman. So many years passed."


    A woman on earth can''t live long. It''s only a hundred years.So after several decades, they are old and about to leave the world. It''s hard to say the word "love". Although we haven''t seen it for decades, love has never faded away. So before we die, the two men met.


    Ananda is still as young as that, but the woman is no longer the same. The two hold each other, and the woman finally dies in Ananda''s arms.


    "Later, the cult leader came. He untied Anan''s memory. Anan realized that he would come to Lingshan. But before that, he found a woman''s reincarnation and asked me to take care of it. So the lantern stayed in the world for many years. After that, my wisp of wisdom disappeared, and I couldn''t find it."


    "As for the later stories, tell me?"


    The lantern was tossed and turned all the way. I don''t know how many people owned it. In the end, it was accidentally acquired by the ancestor Xu Ji, so he left it on the Jianshan mountain. Later, one night, when he saw a poor little guy, he sent the lantern out. Of course, there was still hope. So Li Fuyao carried it across the mountain and river demon land, finally came to the Buddha land, and then returned to the Lingshan mountain.


    I saw the big lantern in front of me.


    "As soon as you entered the Buddhist land, I knew it was coming back. So when I said I wanted to see you, I also wanted to see it. I have existed for tens of thousands of years. There is nothing new about what I see. My friends leave the world one by one. It''s boring to exist like this."


    "If I can''t find anything interesting, I''ll die of boredom."


    Saints all think that this lantern has the mystery of longevity, but few people know that longevity is itself.


    All the people in this world are passers-by, but the lantern is not a passer-by.


    Li Fuyao looked calm, looked down at the lantern in his hand and asked, "do you want it back to its original owner?"


    The old voice came out, "you take it, I have nothing to do with it, but since you have brought it back, you are kind to me. I''ll see if I can answer what you want to ask."


    Since this lantern has existed for tens of thousands of years, it must have experienced something 6000 years ago. Therefore, Li Fuyao must be right to ask him.


    "You are a swordsman. You must ask the same questions as Chao Qingqiu, who is also my friend, but he died."


    "You want to ask what the war was like six thousand years ago."


    Li Fuyao nodded and asked, "please tell me."


    "There is absolutely no one in this world who knows better than me what happened."


    The lantern voice suddenly stopped, and then asked individual questions, "do you know why I didn''t answer the question of Chao Qingqiu?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak. Chao Qingqiu, a sword immortal, would be refused to ask. Naturally, he did not know why.


    The lantern voice came, "I wanted to answer his question at that time, but I wanted him to do me a favor, but he finally refused, and I could only refuse him."


    "What''s up?"


    "I want him to kill me."


    This is a surprising answer, how can anyone not want to live, even a lantern.


    "You don''t understand that you have lived for tens of thousands of years. You can''t understand the feeling that those friends died before you one by one. It''s very painful. That''s why I let Chao Qingqiu kill me."


    "Only Chao Qingqiu can kill me. He is the most invincible sword immortal in the world. I haven''t seen a few of such people in these tens of thousands of years. Only he can kill me with his sword. But he didn''t know why and didn''t promise me, so he didn''t get my answer."


    "I can answer the question you want to ask, but you have to do me a favor."


    So said the lantern.


    Li Fuyao asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Kill me," said the lantern


    "Do you think I can kill you?" Li Fuyao was helpless.


    The lantern himself said before that only chaoqingqiu has that ability, then how can he kill him.


    "You can''t do it now. In the future, even if it takes longer, I can wait for thousands of years, not too long." Indeed, only if the lantern has existed for tens of thousands of years, can it not care about thousands of years.


    Li Fuyao said in surprise, "can you really see the past and present life of people?"


    In the world''s rumors, this lantern of Buddha earth can see through the past and present life of people.


    That lantern seems to be some helpless, "if you are a mortal, when you die, I will tell you about your previous life."


    This is a very interesting sentence.


    In fact, it means that he lived long enough that no matter who died before him, he could naturally see the afterlife of the man after his death, but he could not see what the living man looked like after that.


    Li Fuyao was helpless.


    The lantern said, "will you promise me? If you don''t really have the ability to kill me after that, I''ve lost sight. "Li Fuyao thought for a moment, then nodded his head seriously and said, "OK!"


    "Well, I''ll tell you the story Forget it. It''s boring. Go and see it yourself. "


    With that, the lantern said, "come out of that gap and I''ll show you what happened six thousand years ago."


    Li Fuyao went there.


    Ye Shengge said, "I want to see it, too."


    "You girl, he promised me..."


    The voice stopped abruptly.


    "You are the combination of Saint''s blood and Luan bird. You have never seen blood talent for tens of thousands of years. You are more likely to kill me than this boy!"


    "I''ll kill you." Ye Shengge said very directly, and then walked toward the gap in the past.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    "If you want to see me, it''s still like experience. Since I want you to kill me, I''ll give you another chance."


    Ye Shengge listened to this sentence and looked inside the lantern. He suddenly felt that he was in the dark and fell down like this. Then Li Fuyao also fell down.


    Ye Shengge''s eyes were black, but soon he saw that the darkness was fading away. After that, the whole world became bright. In front of him, there were white clouds and sky lights, and there were some sword fairies flying in the clouds.


    The mountains in the distance are so majestic that the streams under them are even clearer.


    From time to time, some yellow crane calls came from the clouds.


    Ye Shengge sat up and found himself lying beside a river. Then there were continuous green hills in the distance. The whole world was different from what it had been before.


    She subconsciously looked at the side, found no one''s figure, so it seems a little unaccustomed.


    After patting her dress, ye Shengge walked towards the distant green mountain. She wanted to go to the high mountain and have a good look at the world. As for why she didn''t lift her breath, she didn''t know what the place was and what was around. Just the swordsmen who watched the flying swordsmen in the clouds before, she felt that the realm was not low If something happens, I''m afraid I''ll die here.


    Ye Shengge vaguely understood that this may be the illusion created by that lantern, but even if it is an illusion, if you die, you will die. You have to leave this fantasy. How can you look at the truth at that time?


    So it took ye Shengge a short time to get to the mountain, but he met a demon cultivation in the mountain forest, which was not too high. The demon Xiu should be very afraid of the monks in this world. He watched ye Shengge go up the mountain, didn''t dare to do anything, but quickly hid himself.


    Ye Shengge reached out and a golden rope flew out and wound it on the leg of the demon Xiu.


    The demon Xiu was pulled, and soon fell in front of Ye Shengge. It seems that the demon Xiu was just a small demon in the green silk realm. He fell heavily on the ground, and soon knelt down and kowtowed, "the little demon didn''t know that the immortal master was coming and bumped into the immortal master. I hope the immortal master will be magnanimous and spare the little demon a life!"


    The demon Xiu''s face turned white, and the whole person trembled. After


    he did not dare to look up at the white skirt woman in front of him.


    There are many things in this world that can''t be seen with the eyes. The girl looks weak, but this simple pull just now makes him feel a strong pressure. It seems that he is at least a monk in the twilight world. How can he be provoked?


    "What is this place?"


    Some information must be known. Only by knowing these information can we be more leisurely.


    "If you go back to the immortal master, this is baizhangyuan, and ahead is the sea of extinction."


    Hundred Zhangyuan, the sea is silent.


    These two places are in the demon soil.


    Ye Sheng song slightly frowned, never thought that he had come to the demon soil.


    She thought about it for a while, and then asked, "demon land, now, is the demon Emperor Wu Emperor?"


    Hearing this, the demon Xiu''s face changed slightly. Emperor Wu is the leader of the demon clan and a figure admired by countless demon people. In ordinary times, whether it is the demon family or the Terran, when it comes to Emperor Wu, he will be very respectful.


    However, due to his life, the demon Xiu still gnawed his teeth and said, "the immortal master, your majesty is the master of the demon soil."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Six thousand years ago, the strength of the Terran and the demon clan was equal. The demon clan had the last demon Emperor Wu, who was one of the strongest in the world. The Terran also had the sword immortal Liuxiang. Among the many sword immortals, one person took away all the light.


    These two people are the strongest in the world. People all say that Liu Xiang is the only one who can kill the head of the demon emperor.


    The two men were the two most arrogant two thousand years ago, but they both died in the end. Because Liuxiang was looking for a chance to become an immortal, they were divided into two parts, leading to a great reduction in strength. Finally, they were killed by the big demon in Jianshan.


    But Emperor Wu was even more miserable. He died suddenly without knowing why. In that war, he almost never fought.


    These two lived six thousand years ago. In other words, those who had them were 6000 years ago.


    So ye Shengge quickly determined that he was born 6000 years ago.


    And it was still in the demon land of 6000 years ago.


    This is a place called baizhangyuan.


    She frowned and asked, "do you know where the rookies are?"


    When the demon Xiu heard this, he seemed to hear a strange saying. He opened his mouth and asked, "the immortal master is going to the Luan bird family, but there is a demon king in the Luan bird clan!"


    In addition to the Phoenix, the Luan family is the most noble race among all the birds, and it is a very powerful clan. There are demon kings in the family, which is not comparable to ordinary demon families. There are countless young children of the Luan bird family who take up important positions in the army of the demon emperor. This whole demon land can not say that it can find trouble with the Luan bird family, even if it is to provoke the Luan family, Very few.They live in a canyon, which is thousands of miles away from the original Baizhang. The demon repairs the road, so ye Shengge embarks on the journey to the Luan family.


    That demon Xiu is a weasel named Xu Bin. He bullies and bullies the chicken clan. He doesn''t think that he will be kidnapped by the Terrans one day. However, he doesn''t worry about what ye Shengge will do to the Luan Niao family, because in any way, ye Shengge is not a strong human saint.


    He only wanted to lead the way to the end, and he still had life to live, so he was honest all the way.


    If you don''t use Taoist methods, you can easily encounter danger if you just walk for a long time.


    This is the demon land. It''s no other place. Naturally, there will be a lot of killing opportunities. There are many unexpected things to happen. As for what it is, maybe we can meet it soon.


    Sure enough, three days later, they met a tiger demon in a dense forest. The tiger demon looked very majestic and did not know the realm. After seeing Ye Sheng''s song, he said some obscene words and then died.


    Ye Shengge smashed his chest with a blow, and the demon pill was also broken. Xu Bin was terrified. However, seeing ye Shengge kill the tiger demon with one blow, he didn''t do anything else. He walked slowly towards the front and was very happy to peel off the tiger''s skin.


    It can be made into a cloak. It must be a good thing.


    Demon Dan is broken, that is the best thing, no more.


    So Xu Bin thought about it, and then took down a place on the tiger demon and carefully carried it. Only then did he keep up with Ye Sheng''s song.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    Before they went to the canyon, they met many demon monks, many races, but none of them was better than ye Shengge. She killed them all.


    Xu Bin was frightened all the way, and felt that the woman in front of him was really terrible.


    At sunset, they passed a barren mountain and saw the desert ahead. Ye Shengge suddenly stopped and stopped moving. Xu Bin asked carefully, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Shengge ignored him, just stood on the top of this barren mountain and looked at the desert in the distance.


    Desert yellow sand, originally an ordinary scenery, is not so common. For example, now, the desert is quiet for a moment, and suddenly the yellow sand rises in all directions. Slowly, there is a giant of yellow sand standing up in the desert. He is tall and looks very great.


    Looking at this scene, Xu Bin was shocked, "that was..."


    He is just a little demon in the green silk realm. He knows very little about it, and he can''t see the origin of the yellow sand giant. However, ye Shengge is very clear. This is a demon Xiu who ascends the building, and is in the distance.


    Along the way, the most powerful character I met was a great demon Xiu in the spring and Autumn period. But she still beat her to death. Today, the demon Xiu who ascended the building finally appeared.


    Ye Shengge picked up his eyebrows, took out the demon rope again, put it on Xu Bin''s hand, and then swept to the yellow sand giant.


    Xu Bin is a green silk realm, and he can fly, but he is definitely not as fast as ye Shengge. Therefore, he is dragged forward by Ye Shengge, which makes him feel very embarrassed.


    Ye Shengge rushed to the yellow sand giant. He was afraid that the monks under the sea could not match him. When he was approaching the giant, he threw out a talisman and fell into the yellow sand. Soon another giant of Huangsha appeared. The two giants were exactly the same in size and shape.


    After they were born, the two yellow sand giants fought in the yellow sand, covering the sky with dust and blocking out the sun.


    The two yellow sand giants were fighting in the desert. Ye Shengge, without looking at them, crossed the two giants. After falling into the desert, a gust of wind soon arose in the distance. The strong wind rolled up the yellow sand, which was a more treacherous scene.


    Ye Shengge walked into the yellow sand and quickly reached out to take out a magic weapon.


    It''s a Sinan.


    This should have been used to find direction, but now in Ye Sheng''s singers, it''s white light. I don''t know how much light is emitted. When the yellow sands meet this Sinan, they automatically give up a way. Ye Shengge goes along with this road. Xu Bin is dragged forward and eats a lot of yellow sand, which makes him very embarrassed.


    After walking for about half a quarter of an hour, an old man suddenly appeared in the yellow sand in front of them.


    The old man''s stature is not too big, but his whole body is majestic and full of blood. It''s hard to be provoked.


    Xu Bin''s teeth trembled, "immortal master, this is not a great demon master who ascended the building, is it?"


    These days he got along with ye Shengge, and he gradually knew the strength of Ye Shengge, and knew that she might be a monk in the spring and Autumn period.


    And the one in front of me is more powerful than ye Shengge, so he can only be a demon who goes upstairs to repair.


    Although the demon soil is large, and there are many demon cultivation in the realm of building, it is not easy to let a small demon like him touch the green silk realm.


    He took a breath and looked at the big demon Xiu.


    "You are a human race, how dare you appear in my demon soil!"


    At this time, the demon clan and the Terran have the same strength, and no one will leave the mountain and river or demon land on either side.


    Because once they enter the territory of the other side, they are likely to be killed directly. Apart from those monks who are not afraid of the sea, other monks really weigh it up.


    Ye Shengge takes a look at the big demon Xiu and estimates whether it can surpass the demon Xiu on the other side. He finally comes to the conclusion that even if he can surpass him, he will have to pay a lot of money, so ye Shengge makes a decision.


    She threw a few talismans at the demon Xiu, which were the most powerful demonic talisman in the Taoist gate, which might not be of any use to the demon Xiu climbing the stairs, and could also block it.


    So when she threw the talisman, she flew out into the sky.


    Of course, the old man can''t let ye Shengge leave like this, but when he wants to stop ye Shengge, a pair of wings behind ye Shengge suddenly appear, which makes the whole person more powerful.


    The old man stopped the move.


    It''s not because after this pair of wings came out, he is not as good as Ye Sheng''s song, but because this pair of wings represents not only the realm of Ye Sheng''s song, but also her identity.


    The old man can see that this is the flavor of Luan people.


    Thinking of this young woman''s realm, he soon bowed his hands and saluted, "I don''t know that the girl is a Luan bird family. It''s abrupt."


    When he spoke, his whole body was full of evil spirit, and he could not see any more.


    This is a show of friendship.Ye Shengge is not enough to be afraid of, but the Luan bird family behind her is the big family of this demon land. If it is provoked, it will be difficult to deal with it.


    Ye Shengge doesn''t pay attention to him. He just flies to the sky, but the pair of wings still makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Xu Bin, in particular, did not know until this time that the woman in front of him was not a human race, but a forerunner of the Luan Niao clan. No wonder he dared to look for the residence of the Luan birds.


    Since they are of the same race, they can naturally find a place to live. There is nothing to say about this.


    Therefore, during the rest of the journey, Xu Bin talked a lot. If ye Shengge hadn''t ignored him, he would have said everything he knew before he arrived at the territory of the Luan birds.


    If that''s true, it''s annoying.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, they went to some mountain forest. When it was dark, ye Shengge stopped and asked again, "is there a swordsman who often comes to fight in the demon soil?"


    "That''s not true. Those swordsmen always have their eyes above their heads. Even if they come to the demon land occasionally, they never kill them indiscriminately. Only when the demon Xiu provokes them, can they make a sword. They are all discussing whether our Emperor Wu is more powerful or their Liu Jianxian is more powerful."


    Liuxiang and Wudi are two of the most powerful people in the world. Many people want to watch them fight and see who is the winner. Many people don''t want to watch them fight, because no matter who wins or loses, it''s a blow to both demon land and Terran.


    The saying that the world is invincible is not something anyone can afford.


    Ye Shengge asked, "have you ever seen a swordsman?"


    Now Xu Bin has regarded Ye Sheng''s song as the forerunner of the Luan bird family. Naturally, he knows everything and says everything.


    "No


    "But I heard that they all had a sword hanging from their waists. Few of them could compare their killing power. The demon monks on our side can only stand within one foot of the swordsman because of their strong body. If the friars of the three religions on the other side of the mountain and river, let alone within one foot, they should try to get rid of the distance."


    Xu Bin said: "in the same territory, swordsmen are invincible. This sentence is said on the other side of the mountain and river. In our demon soil, there are many talents in our demon soil. There are always several people who can surpass them."


    Ye Shengge said, "they even have many sword immortals."


    "Yes, Liuxiang is the most powerful one. Other sword immortals, such as wanchi or Xie Shen, who is also called Lu Changyan, and many others are very powerful people. If there were not such sword immortals, we might have already defeated them."


    Mountains and rivers and demon soil have not been too peaceful. The reason for maintaining peace is that both sides have no absolute assurance. Once one side has absolute assurance, the balance will be broken. After breaking, people will be killed and war will arise.


    The reason why they didn''t fight was that there were so many sword immortals in the Terrans, and they couldn''t fight.


    Especially the willow lane.


    Ye Shengge thought of it, but she couldn''t do anything. She just looked at Xu Bin and said, "you go."


    She asked Xu Bin to lead the way. Now that the road has arrived, she has to let him go.


    Take back the bundle of demon rope, ye Shengge looked up, the distance is the canyon.


    The territory of the Luan family is in the canyon, which is impossible for ordinary people to enter.


    Xu Bin, the little demon, is even more impossible.


    He looked at Ye Sheng song and watched it for a long time. Then he said with a smile, "I hope I can see you again one day."


    Ye Shengge did not speak.


    Xu Bin turned around and left without any hesitation.


    Ye Shengge didn''t pay attention to where the man was going or what he was going to do. He just walked forward. The canyon was the territory of the Luan family. No matter whether her mother was in this world or not, there were always her relatives. Thinking of this, she suddenly felt that the clouds in the distance were all beautiful.


    However, how to get into the gorge is actually a difficult place. Although the Luan Niao clan is a demon soil clan, there are not many clansmen. Each of them is registered. Although ye Shengge has such a pair of wings, there is no name registered on it. Who can say that she is a member of the Luan family.


    Even if at that time, because of these wings, she will be recognized, but what about outside?


    Will someone ask who her father and mother are?


    She couldn''t help saying that her father was a Taoist sect leader Ye Sheng, and her mother was called Shengge.


    This is 6000 years ago, these two people did not come to the world, how to say it is not clear.


    For the first time, ye Shengge felt a little distressed and felt that she had taken it for granted, but soon she changed her mind and felt that her work was OK.


    I''m just wondering how to get into the canyon.


    Melancholy is always easy to think of something, as if she is now thinking of Li Fuyao.Where''s this guy?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    When Li Fuyao woke up, he found himself in a small stream. Then he followed the stream downstream. The stream was not in a hurry at first, but at a gap, he entered the river.


    Li Fuyao was not afraid of the river, but he felt that if he didn''t do anything, he might be rolled out and drowned, so he carefully pressed the edge of the wooden basin.


    Yes, now Li Fuyao has become a child, and he has been abandoned ruthlessly. He goes down the stream in the stream. He doesn''t know where he wants to go.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the sky, occasionally for some water splashed on his face, this situation makes him very sad, but he has no way, his whole realm has disappeared, only a pair of children''s body, not to mention can be killed, he now only ask for two things, the first thing is not to drown in the river, the second thing is not to be in the river He died of starvation.


    This is the last thing he wants to meet.


    Fortunately, after he had passed through the fast flowing river, he slowly came to a gentle River, and after half an hour, he entered a canal which seemed to be dug by people.


    The canal is not so wide that it can only let such a wooden basin go slowly.


    I don''t know how long later, he was stopped by a narrow place.


    He opened his eyes and saw that there was a jujube tree on top of him. At the moment, there were many green dates hanging on the tree, and then some cicadas chirped in his ear. According to these, Li Fuyao could infer that it was summer.


    Just infer, the same is no way, he is just a child, can only hope that someone can pick him up as soon as possible, and then do not dislike him, will keep him for a period of time.


    I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, Li Fuyao felt that after a long time, there was a sound in his ear.


    "Whose son is this? How did you get to my door?"


    With the sound of the sound, two thin hands reached out and picked up Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao saw the owner of the voice. He was an old man, at least in his old age. He was full of gray hair. He was still very energetic. What''s more, Li Fuyao was excited that the old man had a sword spirit. Although he was very weak, he was still full of sword spirit.


    It turns out that this is really the era of swordsmen walking everywhere 6000 years ago!


    After that, Li Fuyao saw the three characters of wanjianzong behind the old man. Then he understood that this was a Kendo sect.


    The old man didn''t know what position he was, but he was a disciple of his sect.


    After looking at the old man, he picked up Li Fuyao and looked around. Then he burst into a hearty smile. "Well, I haven''t received any disciples in my life. If God gives you to me, you should feel that we should not break the inheritance of wanjianzong. I will teach you well. I hope you can shine on the family of wanjianzong one day."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In this era, although the number of swordsmen is one of the highest in the whole history of practice, there are too many swordsmen and many Kendo sects, which leads to the fact that not every family is strong, and every swordsman is an invincible sword immortal.


    Wanjianzong is the most miserable one among these Kendo sects. About hundreds of years ago, wanjianzong was a modest sect. However, I don''t know why, the qualification of its disciples is getting worse and worse. Ten years ago, the leader sect was still a swordsman in the Taiqing state. Today, the leader sect can only be one He is a swordsman in Jianqi state. Because of his low level, the wanjianzong has no disciples for decades. The old leader''s realm is too low, so he will go west soon. After he goes West, wanjianzong will become a dust in history.


    No one wants to see the foundation of the sect break down in his own hands. So the old leader always wants to find a successor. It''s just over the past few years, but those who can practice swords won''t join him. What do you want to do?


    It was not until Li Fuyao came to him that he saw hope again.


    According to the old leader, if he had not met Li Fuyao that day, he might have committed suicide outside the door.


    So that night, the old tutor was so excited that he put a big drumstick into Li Fuyao''s small mouth.


    This is the fear that Li Fuyao will starve to death.


    However, after practicing sword all his life, he could not understand how to take care of his children, because Li Fuyao was not an ordinary person. Otherwise, he would be killed by the old master.


    It was the first day that Li Fuyao woke up. On that night, he began to practice sword.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time is like running water. No one can grasp it. Soon Li Fuyao will be one year old.


    He lay all day listening to the old master reciting those sword scriptures to him every day. If Li Fuyao could speak at the moment, he really wanted to tell him that these sword scriptures were really useless.Li Fuyao practices the mental skills of Jianshan, and the sword moves are the family sword moves of Xie Shen, the sword immortal. He followed Liu Yibai along the way, and then he was instructed by Chao Qingqiu. As for the meaning of sword, he was taught by his uncle Xi Chu in southern China. In the final analysis, they are all the most orthodox methods in Jianshan.


    At that time, although Jianshan declined, it was not because of the loss of skills, but because the sword immortals left the world, and most of the remaining swordsmen were killed by the demon clan. The remaining swordsmen were not considered as the most gifted ones. They could not study those exquisite sword scriptures, and finally they were inferior to each other.


    Of course, of course, there are also three religions to add fuel to the flames.


    But everything on Jianshan is good.


    Li Fuyao''s learning is naturally many times better than this wanjianzong.


    So he was not interested in the sword Sutra taught by Lao Zhang.


    The old master seemed to understand something, and he was angry. He held Li Fuyao up and said, "master, what I read you are all excellent sword scriptures. How can you be so indifferent?"


    For a one-year-old, it doesn''t seem to care. It''s totally meaningless.


    If someone else saw this scene, some people would think that Lao Zhangjiao had gone mad because of the decline of wanjianzong.


    Lao Zhangjiao walked around the hall with Li Fuyao in his arms. Then he walked into a side hall. Li Fuyao''s mind was seduced by something in the side hall.


    There is a sword worshipped in that side hall. Li Fuyao knows that sword.


    It''s his.


    The name of the sword is ten li.


    The sword is blaring for ten miles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    Li Fuyao had many swords. From the beginning, the sword he had was green silk, then Xiao Xue, and then the sword 19. The moon grass was gradually green, and the tall building was ten miles away, plus the shield cloud.


    Searching for immortals is the last sword.


    Ten thousand feet long is a sword of ten thousand feet, which has never been used. Later, it was given to the sword king in the small garden city.


    Xiao Xue also gave Li Xiaoxue.


    Jian 19 is taken in by Ye Sheng''s demon bowl.


    In the rest of the sword, the tall building grass is gradually green, the moon green silk has been used all the time, and looking for the immortal sword is a killing tool.


    But the two swords, Shili and Zheyun, have never been used.


    This time he came six thousand years ago, because it might be a mirage, so he became like this. All the swords were gone. He never thought that he could see ten li here.


    Seeing that Li Fuyao had been staring at the ten li sword, the old master laughed and said, "you little boy, your eyes are really poisonous. This ten mile sword is a kind of sword that can only be used by our master of ten thousand swordsmen. In those years, I was a sword immortal. The ten mile sword was in his hand and had a great reputation in the whole world. This sword is absolutely not bad."


    "But after wanjianzong''s decline, no one is qualified to hold such a handle for ten li."


    The old master sighed. No matter who is the leader of the clan, no matter who he is, would not like to see it. Especially the current leader of the old leader, it is naturally distressed to see such a situation.


    "Maybe you little boy may ask him out of here again, but this day, I don''t know if I have a chance to see this old bone."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, a one-year-old child can''t do anything, so in the first few years of entering the world, Li Fuyao, apart from running the sword Sutra in his meridians, was just in a daze, looking at the sky, the earth and the world.


    What''s more, from the words of Lao Zhangjiao, we can see that the mountains and rivers are peaceful at the moment when the swordsmen are at their peak. Liuxiang is naturally the strongest person in this mountain and river. Although there is a demon emperor supporting the demon soil in the north, there is no movement from the South. Everything is very quiet.


    Every day, there are people walking on the road of practice. Every day, there are people who break through the realm, and people die every day.


    The old master''s life was very ordinary. In addition to Reading Li Fuyao a piece of sword Scripture tomorrow, he washed the marrow of Li Fuyao with a few talented treasures left in the ten thousand sword sect. His state of mind was not high. It was not clear that Li Fuyao was suitable for practicing sword. However, he was such an apprentice, and all his things were pressed on him.


    These efforts were not in vain. By the time Li Fuyao was two years old, he had already begun to practice sword.


    He practiced all the sword moves of wanjianzong. They looked simple, so they were easy to use. If he used the sword moves of Xie Lu sect at the moment, I''m afraid the old master would think it would be a ghost.


    But even so, the old boss is very happy, the whole person''s improvement is much better.


    Li Fuyao sighed and wanted to teach him some excellent sword scriptures. However, when he seemed to reveal it unintentionally, the old master was at a loss.


    He is not qualified enough to see through anything.


    This is the most important thing.


    Li Fuyao gave up this idea. In the following days, he tried hard to practice sword. He couldn''t see clearly from his old master. He only thought that he would not start practicing until he was about ten years old.


    At this time, Li Fuyao was not far away from the realm of laozhangjiao.


    Li Fuyao originally thought that when he was 15, he would leave wanjianzong and go to other places to have a look. The best way is to go to Jianshan. After all, it is possible for that place to know the truth.


    However, no one thought that when he was six years old, several people came to wanjianzong.


    Those men are swordsmen nearby. They are a sword spirit palace. The master of the palace is a swordsman in the twilight state. In the area of tens of miles, they have some strength.


    These people came because they heard that the palace master needed a proper sword.


    I''m here to grab the sword, not to do anything else.


    At that time, Li Fuyao was lying on the tree eating jujubes, and some cicadas were crying beside him. Lao Zhangjiao first said something to those people with a smile, and finally he was pushed, but he didn''t fall down. Instead, he said in a sharp voice: "this sword has been handed down from generation to generation. It belongs to the wanjianzong. You want it and dream!"


    Because of the decline of his clan, laozhangjiao has lost his original edge. His whole person is very smooth and smooth. He has never thought that he can be so tough one day.


    The head of the man with a sword hanging around his waist, looked at the old master and said with a sneer, "can you hold that sword with your old fellow?"


    "That sword is the glory of wanjianzong. It can''t be taken away by anyone!"


    Lao Zhangjiao was so stubborn that he even wanted to draw swords against those people, but he was surrounded in the end.


    Lao Zhangjiao''s eyes glanced at Li Fu in the tree, motioned him not to make a sound, then he took up his sword and started fighting with several people.The level of those people was higher than that of the old master. Naturally, they soon beat him to vomit blood. If he didn''t want to ask about the whereabouts of the sword, he would have died at this time.


    The old master clenched his teeth and never opened his mouth. Just before they asked questions, the handle had already been swept out, and the leader was nailed to the ground. The speed of the sword was not fast. However, for those swordsmen who had the highest level of sword spirit, they could not escape.


    The sword was quickly drawn out of the man''s chest, with a large amount of blood, and fell on the other man''s chest. In this way, several people died.


    The sword hovered in front of Lao Zhangjiao. Looking at the handle for ten li, he would worship and shout for the spirit of ancestors.


    But soon Li Fuyao jumped down from the tree, looked at his master and called out.


    Old Zhang Jiao looks surprised.


    Then, more surprised, Li Fuyao took a few steps forward, and the sword followed.


    He was stunned at first, then he ran forward for several steps in a hurry, kowtow to the outside, kowtow with a thumping sound, "ancestors show up, we want to revive the ten thousand sword clan!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After shouting such a voice, the biggest problem lies in front of them. No matter how gifted Li Fuyao is, he is only a five-year-old child. His realm must not be as high as that of the imperial master of Jianqi palace. If he kills him now, he will naturally find trouble with wanjianzong, and no one can stop him.


    The old master would not leave here, so on a bright night, the old master found Li Fuyao, looked at him and said, "if you are selected by Shili sword, you are capable of being its master and revitalizing wanjianzong. You can travel outside for a while, and come back when the realm is perfect, and then come back, and then


    rejuvenate wanjianzong."


    That''s an excellent idea.


    It''s not different from what it says in the book.


    Li Fuyao said, "don''t be so troublesome."


    He turned down the old master and stayed in the ten thousand sword sect. Until the end of autumn and the beginning of winter, it seemed that the people in the palace of sword Qi had forgotten about it. He didn''t send anyone for half a year. On the contrary, Lao Zhangjiao was so frightened that he was already in bed. It seemed that it was time.


    In the early winter, there was a snow and several people came.


    Li Fuyao walked out of wanjianzong and stayed outside with those people for a while. Then he went back to the room, patted the snow on his body and pushed the stove to the bedside of laozhangjiao.


    It''s still very cold here.


    "Are they here?"


    Although Lao Zhangjiao was seriously ill, he didn''t feel dizzy.


    "Well." Li Fuyao did not hide it. Maybe for him, this kind of thing is not a big deal.


    "What should we do next time their palace master comes in person?"


    Worry is not only because of fear, but also because of worry. Lao Zhangjiao''s time is running out. Naturally, there is nothing to be afraid of. Only worry about Wan Jianzong and Li Fuyao.


    Li Fu shook his hand from the stove and thought about it and said, "well, I''ll do something, so that you don''t die with your eyes closed."


    This is not a vicious statement, but because Lao Zhangjiao''s health has been broken for a long time, but he has been unable to close his eyes because of worry.


    So Li Fuyao quickly went out with his sword.


    A sword is ten li, and a man is a swordsman.


    Jianqi Xinggong is only a few hundred miles away from wanjianzong. There are Kendo sects on both sides, but the gap is too far. When Li Fuyao stood in front of the Jianqi palace, he thought that the former wanjianzong might have been so big.


    But he didn''t sigh too much. He just walked into it. He didn''t see the palace master, but he knew that his realm was the highest.


    So soon he saw the palace master in a small room.


    Looking at the palace master who was wearing a purple gown, the man asked, "who are you?"


    Li Fuyao is a child of several years old. Even though his mind is not, his body is. Such a child comes to his eyes, which naturally makes him surprised.


    Li Fuyao put the handle in front of him and said, "I have brought you the sword you want."


    The master of Jianqi palace always wanted the ten li handle of wanjianzong all the time. He sent someone to get it, but he didn''t get it. After he was sent out, he closed down. No one came back. However, few people dared to disturb him, so the matter ran aground. Until he left the country half a year later, he sent another group of people.


    Now those people are dead, and Li Fuyao comes with his sword.


    His face was very ugly. He didn''t know the identity of the man in front of him. He was a little uneasy.


    "I brought you a sword, and I want you to give me something. After all, my master is worried about something. I want your things to comfort him."


    Lao Zhangjiao has been suffering from illness these days. He is very close to death, but he can''t close his eyes. It''s very painful to live.So Li Fuyao wanted to reassure him.


    "What is it?" the man asked


    "Head."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    It was still in the wind and snow, but on the same night, Li Fuyao returned to wanjianzong with a head. He just came to the door and felt that it was too bloody, so he threw the head into the canal at the door.


    After squatting down to wash his hands, Li Fuyao finally opened the door and went back to the room to see the head washed by the water and the blood coming out.


    The lights were flickering, and there was still some warmth in the stove.


    Li Fuyao came to the bed and whispered, "it''s settled."


    How can the matter be solved? It can only be solved by killing the person who wants the sword.


    Lao Zhangjiao understood this kind of thing very well, but what he didn''t understand was how Li Fuyao killed the palace master.


    The palace master is a real day and night place, which can not be killed by Li Fuyao, a five-year-old boy.


    Lao Zhang Jiao''s face was pale, and his cheeks had been depressed because of the pain. At this time, his eyes suddenly had a look. He looked up at Li Fuyao and asked with a trembling voice, "who are you?"


    Ordinary people in this world can reincarnate after they die, but it is difficult for friars to reincarnate after they die, because they are too strong to reincarnate when they are dead, whether they were practicing before or otherwise. But this is not to say that all people are like this, and some people are not.


    There are always some mysteries that can be practiced again in reincarnation, but this situation is very rare. Even if it is reincarnation, the longevity will be included in the previous one. It is impossible to live forever by taking advantage of it.


    Moreover, after reincarnation, it''s hard to say whether you can remember yourself before.


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. It seems difficult to say who he was. It doesn''t make sense to say that he occupied other people''s bodies. After all, Li Fuyao was just a baby when he entered the world.


    That is to say, the baby, that is him, just fell here with his memory.


    It can also be said that this is reincarnation.


    "Master, I must have been a swordsman of high realm in my previous life. But since I have become the disciple of the wanjianzong in this life, I would like to ask you to take up the responsibility and not let wanjianzong cut off the incense."


    In the past, he would not dare to say so, but now that Li Fuyao is the only disciple of the wanjianzong, if he does not take up the responsibility, the wanjianzong will really decline.


    Li Fuyao whispered, "the sword is my sword, I will."


    This sentence was misunderstood by Lao Zhangjiao. He thought that Li Fuyao was the leader of wanjianzong. He fell back with satisfaction, looked up at the sky, and murmured, "this is the blessing of our ancestors."


    This is the last word that the old master left to the world. This time, he left the world without regret.


    When he left the world, he became Li Fuyao''s wanjianzong. After burying the old master, he sat on the threshold and watched the snow. Before that, Lao Zhangjiao asked him how he killed the palace master.


    Li Fuyao is not sure. He finds that his realm may still be there. His sword spirit is gone, and his sword spirit is still there. He easily subdues the twilight state. Finally, the imperial envoy takes his life with a sword of ten li.


    In fact, as long as the palace master is not timid, but is fighting against Li Fuyao, Li Fuyao may not be able to beat him.


    It''s a pity.


    Li Fuyao held his cheek, thinking that it would be many years before he could go out to the distance. He felt a little uncomfortable.


    He didn''t go out because of his state of mind, but because he was too small and inconvenient to go out.


    So he''s going to stay here and wait patiently for a few years.


    Because of the decline of wanjianzong, the clan has moved several times. In fact, this time, the place is still in the countryside. There are many people in the countryside. The old master is not good at teaching and has no idea. So he has done nothing, so he has a good reputation here.


    But no one wanted to send his son and daughter to learn sword.


    But a few years later, a couple came with a little girl.


    At this time, Li Fuyao was 11 years old, and the old master had been away for five years. The couple came here with a little girl of seven or eight years old. They thought that they were suffering from incurable diseases and could not take care of the child. They wanted to give it to the old master as an apprentice.


    They knelt down in front of the door for three days. Just as Li Fuyao went out to pick dates, they met the couple. But as soon as they saw Li Fuyao, the couple ran away, leaving only the little girl.


    The little girl took a look at the back of her parents'' leaving. She didn''t say a word. She looked very pitiful.


    Li Fuyao looked at the little girl and the little girl looked at him. Neither of them spoke first.


    Li Fuyao looked at the little girl and then climbed up the tree.


    She went to pick some dates and sat in front of the door. The little girl looked at the dates and moved her lips.


    Li Fuyao said, "eat."


    The little girl grabbed a handful of dates and ate them.


    "Why don''t you?"


    Li Fuyao knew what was going on at a glance.The family must not be able to support such a girl, so they are not prepared to ask for her. Maybe this little girl has a brother or sister in her family.


    The little girl said angrily, "it''s not like this. My father and mother don''t live long. I don''t know what to do after I die. So I sent me here to be an apprentice. I must have met you just now. I feel that my grandfather has an apprentice and he can''t accept me again. That''s why he ran away."


    The woman and the man were worried that if the old master had an apprentice, he would not take another apprentice, but they did not know that the old master was dead.


    Li Fuyao bit a jujube and whispered, "he''s dead. You can''t be his apprentice."


    Lao Zhangjiao died in the winter five years ago. Few people knew about it because Li Fuyao didn''t want too many people to know.


    Oh, little girl.


    Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "do you still want to stay here?"


    The little girl was very clever. She shook her head and said, "how old are you? How can you be my master?"


    The little girl is seven or eight years old, and Li Fuyao is eleven years old. She looks very similar in age, so she can''t be an apprentice.


    Li Fuyao said, "you should be a junior sister."


    Lao Zhangjiao''s important person inherits the mantle of wanjianzong, but Li Fuyao will definitely leave here, so he has to find someone to help him do this.


    This little girl is a good choice.


    And he looked at the little girl and thought she was smart.


    Sure enough, after Li Fuyao finished this sentence, the little girl soon saluted Li Fuyao.


    "See you, elder martial brother."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Light snow."


    Li Fuyao turned his head, looked at the little girl, thought about it, and then said, "it''s really predestined."


    The little girl was at a loss. She didn''t know what Li Fuyao meant by this sentence, but she still sat by his side cleverly. Of course, she didn''t forget to eat more dates.


    Li Fuyao began to teach the little girl to practice sword in the following days. He was surprised to find that the little girl had a very good aptitude. She even took the road of Kendo in a very short time. This made him happy and thought of the other little girl named Xiaoxue.


    The little girl is a mother now, but she is still a little girl.


    Li Fuyao smiles.


    So time went on like this. Year after year, Li Fuyao became a teenager and then a young man.


    The little girl became a girl, and finally a young girl.


    The jujube tree has few dates in recent years. I don''t know why. But Li Fuyao''s state is very high now. He has returned to the original state, which is a spring and Autumn period.


    So he''s going to look elsewhere.


    The young girl didn''t want to.


    Li Fuyao didn''t force her.


    But when Li Fuyao made a decision, she stopped Li Fuyao. "Since elder martial brother wants to leave, then this sword can''t be taken away. You know, it''s only the master can take."


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at her. "Do you think I''m not in charge now?"


    Li Fuyao''s position as the head teacher was handed down by the old leader. This is a fact. No one can change it, even Xiao Xue.


    "If you teach, you can''t leave." Xiaoxue insists on not letting Li Fuyao leave here.


    The world is obviously a mirage, but apart from the world itself, everything is so real.


    Li Fuyao didn''t rush to leave. He laughed and then stayed.


    So in the next ten years, Xiao Xue has been doing a lot of things to revitalize the wanjianzong. The wanjianzong has become bigger and bigger. Up to now, she has hundreds of disciples. However, because Li Fuyao''s realm is still in the spring and Autumn period, she has not been too presumptuous.


    If it really expands too much, other Kendo sect will come to trouble.


    Li Fuyao hasn''t appeared much in the past ten years. Many people know his realm and start calling his ancestor. In fact, he is only in his thirties in this world, and even if his time outside is included, it will be less than 100 years.


    According to the monk, what is the hundred years? How could he become an ancestor?


    It''s ridiculous.


    However, Li Fuyao didn''t care about these things. He just closed up and listened to news about the outside world from time to time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the past 100 years, nothing has happened in this world. Demon soil or demon soil, no one goes south, swordsman or swordsman, is still the most natural and unrestrained friar in the world.


    Liuxiang is still the most powerful sword immortal in the world, and Emperor Wu has never fought with him.


    As if the world is quiet some terrible.


    Li Fuyao figured out some things, thinking that he might be in a little earlier, and those things might still be hundreds of years later.


    So it''s closed.Time goes on, spring comes and autumn goes, and the cold and heat change. In a twinkling of an eye, it is another hundred years.


    In the past hundred years, Xiaoxue''s realm has reached the twilight stage, so she is a good swordsman. Among the ten thousand swordsmen, there are also many swordsmen in the Taiqing realm. The development of the whole wanjianzong has achieved a prosperous trend.


    If the old master knew that one day wanjianzong would be able to do so, he would be in tears.


    But Lao Zhang was dead, and he couldn''t see it.


    One day after a hundred years, Li Fuyao opened his eyes, and the swords of wanjianzong began to tremble. When Li Fuyao walked out of the room, he met a young swordsman. The swordsman looked at Li Fuyao, and then knelt down and kowtowed, "congratulations to the ancestor on his exit."


    Then more and more people kowtow to Li Fuyao, saying the same thing, congratulating Laozu Zong on his exit.


    Li Fuyao looked at these swordsmen kneeling and saw a young man who did not kneel down.


    He went over there, looked at the boy in the coarse clothes and asked, "why don''t you go there?"


    The boy raised his head and said stiffly, "I don''t want to kneel."


    Li Fuyao looked at his coarse clothes and knew that when the clan became bigger and bigger, there would be such people. They were bullied by their peers and despised by their teachers. There must be no reason for that. Anyway, there will be.


    Li Fuyao smiles. He doesn''t say anything and doesn''t want to do anything.


    What I do today is the chance of the boy, but if I don''t do it, there is no reason, just because I don''t want to.


    No one can force him to do something he doesn''t want to do.


    So he will leave this place today.


    Snow appeared in front of him, not seen in a hundred years, he and she have no change.


    Xiaoxue asked in surprise: "elder martial brother, have you become the realm of climbing stairs?"


    Climbing a building for a hundred years will surely surpass many swordsmen.


    Before Li Fuyao left the pass, the trembling of those swords could explain many things.


    Li Fuyao did not give an answer, but walked outside the door.


    At this time, wanjianzong was much bigger than before, almost a hundred times more, but the jujube tree was still in front of the door.


    Li Fuyao raised his head and said, "do you want to stop me now?"


    "If you stop me, I will tear down wanjianzong, and then I will abolish you."


    This is a dreamland originally. According to reason, they are all just false illusions. Li Fuyao should not have any difficulty in killing people or not.


    Xiaoxue stepped back, her face darkened. "Why does elder martial brother always want to leave? Is it not good for us to revitalize wanjianzong and turn it into a sect like Jianshan?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned, but then he came to his senses. Before the war, he trained a group of people who might be able to save the war. However, this group of people should not be a group of swordsmen, only a group of sword immortals.


    Without the Sword Fairy, whether it is more than one or a hundred more, it will not help.


    Because this war will be decided by the top fighting power of both sides.


    The others are just secondary.


    Therefore, this thought was born and died immediately.


    Xiaoxue wiped her tears and decided to say something else. She looked at Li Fuyao and said, "elder martial brother, the speed of practice is about to catch up with that sword embryo Bai Zhihan."


    This is the first time Li Fuyao heard Bai Zhihan''s name in this.


    Hearing the name, Li Fuyao remembered the green silk. The sword he had used for a long time, but now, it should be in Bai Zhihan''s hand.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao said, "I''m leaving."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    After a hundred years of seclusion, he achieved the realm of climbing the stairs. This is what happened in this dreamland, but it is extremely true. I think this is the chance that the lantern said to give him.


    Although he would still be in the spring and Autumn period when he was out of this place, he had such an experience that he already had a lot more than other monks.


    He had to go before.


    Now it''s a place to climb a building. He wants to leave here even more.


    Xiaoxue knows that she can''t stop him and doesn''t say that she has left ten li. She can only watch Li Fuyao leave.


    When Li Fuyao came to the door, his mind moved. The handle rose from the air and soon hovered in front of him. Only this time, it was for Li Fu to shake his sword.


    Li Fuyao stepped on the ten mile sword, and soon left the sword to the sky, leaving only a blue back.


    Many swordsmen watched this scene, waiting for Li Fuyao to leave for a long time before lamenting that the ancestor wanted to pursue the sword immortal road.


    In this era, almost all swordsmen want to achieve the Canghai realm, and all the Canghai sword fairies want to become immortals.


    This is not a strange thing.


    Everyone wants to go higher, and the highest wants to see what''s out there.


    This is what Liuxiang has been doing.


    Others are chasing Liuxiang, Liuxiang is chasing the sky.


    Li Fuyao only wanted to see them and practice by the way. In fact, his practice time in this world should be counted. After more than 100 years, Li Fuyao achieved the goal of climbing the stairs, which was only a little worse than Bai Zhihan.


    Li Fuyao wanted to see Bai Zhihan, so he went to Jianshan.


    Although Jianshan was still the strongest Kendo sect in the world at this time, there was no saying of Kendo holy land. Bai Zhihan was also a disciple of the mountain, and was more famous in the world.


    It was not easy for Li Fuyao to see him, so when he got to the foot of Jianshan mountain and in front of the green water lake, Li Fuyao did not rush up the mountain.


    He sat in a tea shed and looked at the towering sword mountain, thinking that there must be no ancestor on the mountain this time.


    But a man came down from the mountain.


    The man was dressed in blue and had a sword hanging around his waist. His appearance was not so impressive. However, he had extraordinary momentum, which made people feel that he was not a mortal. Besides, even if there were swordsmen everywhere, how could he come down from Jianshan?


    Li Fuyao only looked at him, but he couldn''t move his eyes away.


    He has seen the stone statue of this man.


    This man should be called Liuxiang.


    Li Fuyao never thought that he could come across Liuxiang.


    In the great war six thousand years ago, the most important reason why all the sword immortals died was that Liuxiang went to seek immortals, and one was divided into two parts. Therefore, the realm fell, not as good as others.


    If you want to know the truth of that matter, you can start from Liuxiang.


    However, as the most invincible person in the world, Li Fuyao is not sure that he can ask something out of his mouth. If Liuxiang is not very happy and hits him with a sword, he is afraid that all his achievements in the past 100 years will be wasted.


    What Li Fuyao didn''t expect happened.


    He noticed Liuxiang, and Liuxiang also noticed him. What kind of person is Liuxiang? It is the unique sword immortal in the world. So he can see Li Fuyao''s realm and age at a glance.


    He took the initiative to sit down beside Li Fuyao, and then said with some perplexity: "Bai Zhihan is a sword embryo, which can be used to climb the building for a hundred years. You are not. How can you become a tower climbing realm when you are more than 100 years old?"


    Looking at Li Fuyao in Liuxiang, his eyes are full of doubts.


    "What''s your name?"


    Liuxiang can be said to be the idol of all people in the world, the realm is high, but there is no special emotion in the voice, only the care of the elders.


    No wonder he protected Bai Zhihan.


    "Li Fuyao."


    Li Fuyao looked at the Liuxiang, and then seriously saluted, "I''ve met Liu Jianxian."


    Liu Xiang said, but he didn''t care about Li Fuyao''s attitude and words. He was already famous all over the world. Anyone would respect him very much, but there were some exceptions. It was like Bai Zhihan, a younger generation who wanted to beat him. In fact, he appreciated this one, so he was waiting for him all the time Know cold almost, so what attitude, Liuxiang do not care.


    He nodded, asked for a pot of tea, and then drank two drinks of his own. Li Fuyao asked softly, "where is Liu Jianxian going?"


    Liuxiang travel in the world, in fact, do not often stay in a place.


    Liu Xiang turns his head and looks at Li Fuyao with a smile in his eyes.


    "Liu Jianxian has a high realm. I want to go with Liu Jianxian for a few days and admire Liu Jianxian''s swordsmanship."


    Many people in this world want to learn Liuxiang sword, because his sword is the sharpest, except Bai Zhihan.


    Liu Xiang knew that Li Fuyao was not willing to do so, but he went with him probably to see his sword, to see how other people''s roads were going, and then to go his own way. This is a good way.


    There are many swordsmen who have this idea in the world. It''s impossible for them to see all of them in Liuxiang. But perhaps it''s because Li Fuyao is not a sword embryo, but he can also climb the stairs in a hundred years. Therefore, Liuxiang also appreciates him and agrees to let him travel with him for half a month.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month is nothing to Li Fuyao''s experience of a hundred years, but it is even more so for Liuxiang. He has lived for hundreds of years, and he doesn''t care about such things.


    Li Fuyao wants to know something through this half month.


    He wanted to know whether Liuxiang was already divided into two at this time, and he wanted to find the immortal.


    However, after half a month''s observation, he found that the willow lane was not really divided into two.


    Who gave him the idea?


    Li Fuyao wants to know.


    The night before the departure, Li Fuyao and Liuxiang drink together. Liuxiang looks at the stars.


    Thinking about a lot of things, he finally sighed: "no matter how, I will leave the world in the end."


    For a person like Liuxiang, the best way to leave the world is to become an immortal. However, although he has the highest level, he still needs to be a little worse. If he can''t reach this line for a lifetime, he will have to die.


    Leaving the world like that is the last thing in Liuxiang.


    Li Fuyao asked, "Liu Jianxian wanted to rise, but he didn''t think of any other way?"


    Liu Xiang thought it was interesting and turned to ask, "what else can I do?"


    From ancient times to the present, all monks who want to leave the world are through practice. In the end, the realm becomes higher than the sea, and then they can leave the world. There is nothing else.


    Li Fuyao gave a sigh. Some of them carefully talked about an idea, or an attempt, which was an attempt made after Liuxiang. He divided himself into two parts, and then merged into one after the two were in the sea.


    Liu Xiang''s eyes brightened when he listened to


    he looked at Li Fuyao and said, "it''s reasonable that it''s very difficult to cultivate in the world above the sea, but it''s not so difficult for Liuxiang to practice to the sea realm. They are both the sea, and then they become one, and they will surely reach the sea. In this way, they can leave the world!"


    Liu Xiang laughs, looking at Li Fuyao''s eyes, there are some strange emotions.


    Li Fuyao asked in a low voice: "whether it can be achieved or not, Liu Jianxian has thought about the problem. After two people become one person, after separation, they both have their own consciousness. Then who''s the consciousness after they are integrated into one?"


    Liu Xiang frowned and said, "since I am divided into two people, even if it is finally integrated into one, it should be my consciousness."


    This is the idea of Liuxiang. I don''t know if it''s wrong.


    Li Fuyao asked, "what if the person who separated out didn''t want to merge with Liu Jianxian again?"


    This is another problem in front of Liuxiang.


    Liu Xiang frowns and doesn''t speak. I think this problem is very difficult.


    Li Fuyao continued: "Liu Jianxian is the highest fighting power of our people. If the matter of splitting into two is known, then the realm will not be as good as at the moment. If the demon clan takes advantage of this to go south, who will stop the demon emperor?"


    If there was no accident in Liuxiang, Emperor Wu of the demon clan would be able to stop him. However, if there was an accident in Liuxiang, he would hate that there was no second person who could stop the demon emperor.


    Liuxiang frowned, but quickly said, "at this time, there are not only swordsmen in the mountains and rivers, but also several saints in the three religions. As long as they all join hands to resist the demon clan, the demon clan can not defeat us. Therefore, the difference between a Liuxiang with me and that without me will not be too big."


    Li Fuyao was silent. Originally, he just wanted to try his best to tell Liuxiang the way he wanted to go first, state the advantages and disadvantages, and see if Liuxiang would give up in the end. Now it seems that Liuxiang has decided to use this method at this time, and it can be seen from his words that Liuxiang is not a winner or loser in the current situation.


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    Liu Xiang burst out laughing, "you guy, in a few words, solved such a big problem for me. In this way, I''ll write you a letter and recommend you to be a guest in Jianshan?"


    Liu Xiang cherishes talent. This kind of thing has been said a lot in the volume Zong of Jianshan.


    Li Fuyao just wanted to know about those things. He was worried that he had no way to enter Jianshan. He could not be a swordsman who ascended the stairs. Did he go to Jianshan to learn from his master?


    With this letter from Liuxiang, he wanted to enter Jianshan, so he was justified.


    "Thank you, Liu Jianxian." Li Fuyao saluted seriously.


    Liuxiang said seriously: "if you want to be a guest of Jianshan, you need to let me know all your family background, and there can be no fake."


    Li Fuyao nodded, "that''s nature."


    He fell into this world from his infancy. Everything has its basis, and there is absolutely no problem. Therefore, in his narration, he has no false experience in the past 100 years. Finally, he has a good reason to leave wanjianzong. He wants to pursue the road of Jianxian and become a sword immortal, so he can go to Jianshan accurately.


    Liu Xiang nods and doesn''t say anything. After that, someone in Jianshan will check it out.


    He was in a good mood tonight. Li Fuyao solved a problem for him. Although it was only a guess, he would soon put it into action.At this moment, he suddenly heard a bird singing.


    Li Fuyao also heard that.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    The song of birds must have come from far away. The sound is so long that it almost spread all over the world.


    Liu Xiang first heard it. Then he raised his head and looked at the distance. He did not know how far away there was a colorful glow. As the strongest sword immortal in the world, he could not see clearly, "is there another Phoenix?"


    Li Fuyao felt vaguely familiar with the birdsong, but he was not sure what it was. After hearing Liu Xiang''s conjecture, he asked, "what is the meaning of Liu Jianxian''s words?"


    Liu Xiang is very appreciative of Li Fuyao now. Naturally, he can''t hide it. "In this world, only the demon queen is the Phoenix. Emperor Wu''s realm and the demon Queen''s realm are too high. He has always wanted to give birth to a son, but he has never succeeded. Besides, Emperor Wu''s blood may not be worse than that of the demon queen. Whether the child''s heir is a phoenix or not, we still have to say whether he is a phoenix or not After the birth of a son, there is a second Phoenix between heaven and earth. This bird song is obviously a vision that can be created by a king of birds to achieve the sea. This should be absolutely impossible. "


    It''s hard to say whether there is a second Phoenix in this world. How can another Phoenix make the sea?


    Although there has not been a big war between the demon clan and the Terran for many years, there are constant frictions. There are spies on both sides to find out the situation in the opposite side. There is no way that such a Phoenix who is expected to be in the sea can not be found.


    Li Fuyao thought of a possibility, but didn''t make it clear. He asked a question quietly, "what is the king of birds to judge?"


    In fact, the rules of demon soil are more direct than that of mountains and rivers. The mountains and rivers are winding and winding. Finally, when it comes to the end, it is right to have a big fist.


    Demon soil there does not bend around, that is to tell you that strength is respected.


    At the beginning, Phoenix became the king of birds because the Phoenix family was born with stronger blood than other bird families. Since they are stronger, their strength is naturally stronger than that of other bird families. Unless other bird families can one day produce a peerless strong man to hold down the Phoenix family, the Phoenix family will always be the king of birds.


    In the past few years, this kind of thing has not changed. Later, the Phoenix family began to decline, and the bird family were waiting for the decline of the Phoenix, but no one thought that the last Phoenix would become the demon queen.


    The demon emperor is the strongest in this demon land. Since he married the Phoenix, even if there is still one person left in the Phoenix, it is still the king of birds. If he does not accept it, he will fight with the demon emperor.


    In the final analysis, strength is the most important thing.


    Li Fuyao swallows, thinking that there may not be a second Phoenix between heaven and earth, but there will be the first Ye Sheng song.


    She is the blood of the demon king of the Luan bird family and the sage of the human race. To some extent, her blood is stronger than that of the Phoenix. After the Emperor Wu married the Phoenix as a demon, did he not want to give birth to the strongest blood?


    Ye Shengge''s blood, even at this moment, should be the strongest.


    Li Fuyao, who has been here for a hundred years, has achieved the goal of climbing the tower. What is the unacceptable thing for Li Fuyao to achieve the great sea in one hundred years, as long as he devotes himself to the cultivation of Taoism?


    Li Fuyao looked up at the colorful glow in the distance, thinking that the woman had already made the sea. What would he do next?


    Besides, Li Fuyao also has a problem: where is Ye Sheng''s song now?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The colorful glow started in the valley where the Luan family lived.


    In fact, apart from the children of Luan Niao, the first person to see was Xu Bin, who was not far away from the canyon. In fact, ye Shengge asked him to leave by himself. He just walked some distance and then returned to this side. Somehow, he seemed to be concerned about the strange woman who looked at him. Even though he knew that there was no possibility with her, he would still like to Keep your mind on her.


    So he lived hard outside the territory of the Luan family. After more than 100 years, he saw this scene.


    He didn''t know who made the sea, but he didn''t know why he thought of Ye Sheng song.


    Happiness to the soul, then tears.


    Looking at the glow, Xu Bin murmured: "master''s realm is wonderful. It''s just a small matter. But I don''t know if I can have a chance to see you again."


    This was a kind of self talk, which no one would answer, but he heard a sad voice around him, "a weasel in spring?"


    It was a tall man with bare upper body, very strong looking, white hair, and not old-fashioned.


    Then a hand seized the weasel''s throat, and the man broke his neck without saying a word.


    So Xu Bin died.


    Then the man reached over Xu Bin''s stomach, took out the demon pill from the spirit house, and looked at the things that Xu Bin was carrying with him, showing a look of disgust.


    Then the man took a deep look at the direction of the Luan family, and his body disappeared.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The colorful glow was born in the demon soil, and many people were guessing who it was, but many people heard the bird singing. In fact, many people had their own ideas, and those big families began to secretly investigate which clan had such a wonderful demon king.


    It is absolutely impossible for ordinary birds to have such strange visions when they enter the sea realm.


    The demon soil is only so big, and there are only a few powerful ethnic groups, so they are soon found on the head of the Luan bird clan.


    So the news a hundred years ago was also found.


    A hundred years ago, the demon land did not know why, so there appeared a son of the Luan family. The son of the Luan family should have been born to one or another of the previous Luan family. I don''t know why. Anyway, it was not registered. Later, the woman used a very short time to achieve the spring and Autumn period and return to the territory of the Luan family.


    So there was a hundred years of Qingxiu, a hundred years later, the achievement of such a demon king.


    "We should quickly find out whether it is the offspring of the Luan family and what race it is!"


    This is what a demon king in a mountain said to his descendants.


    The continuation of the demon family of the demon land does not necessarily require the children of the same family. There are also many things that the two clans meet. As for the offspring born, it is also very simple.


    If the Phoenix family and the Phoenix family combine to give birth to a descendant, and the offspring is the Phoenix, they will be taken away by the Phoenix family. If the Luan bird is a Luan bird, it will be taken away by the Luan family.


    As for the form of the offspring, it only depends on which of the two parties has the stronger blood and the higher realm, the form of the offspring will be. However, this does not mean that the offspring can not inherit the blood of the other party.


    But the higher the realm is, the stronger the blood is, the less likely it is to have children.


    Therefore, the two clans often mingle. Once they succeed in giving birth to their offspring, they will be a more powerful demon Xiu.


    If the Luan bird family only rely on their own blood, it is absolutely impossible for any offspring to be so rebellious. So after this vision appeared, many people began to investigate ye Shengge''s life experience.


    At that time, there was no white tea in the demon land, only the Scouts of various races. Many people were outside the territory of the Luan family all day long, but few people dared to enter. After all, the Phoenix clan was the king of hundreds of birds in name, but it had been a lonely family for a long time. Now the Luan bird family is the strongest bird clan.


    There is not only one demon king in the family, not to mention a more powerful ye Shengge.


    All the people said it was Cha, but they were waiting.


    Naturally, the news will come later.


    It is likely that there will be a big war in the demon land, which is about the demon queen and the new demon king, but anyway, it will take at least 50 years.


    Just into the sea, the demon king has to spend time to get familiar with it, and then he can do something. At the moment, he rashly moves, not to mention the demon queen. He is afraid that any demon king in the world can kill this one.


    Everyone is waiting for the war to come, but no one is in a hurry because it will be at least 50 years away.


    The sunset in the canyon is very beautiful, but it can''t compare with the colorful glow before.


    Halfway up the hill, an old man with white hair stood side by side with another old woman, watching the sunset.


    They are a couple, but also a pair of sea, just like the demon emperor and demon queen.


    The old woman looked at those sunset clouds and thought of the colorful glow that had just dissipated before. She said with a soft smile: "you thought that girl could be a success one hundred years ago. I made a bet with you that even if she could become a sea, she would take hundreds of years. Now, I''m still wrong."


    There are many wrinkles on the old man''s face. He is very old, but he is not ready to die. So the older he is, the stronger his strength is. Looking at the sunset, he sighs: "her blood is very strong. Unless the demon queen can give birth to children, no one can be stronger than her."


    They are monks of the sea, and many people can''t see it. When ye Shengge entered the canyon, they knew that ye Shengge''s blood was not only a Luan bird, but also a saint.


    "The combination of the sage of the Terran clan and the big demon of the demon clan can''t be tolerated. But after all, it''s our granddaughter. How can we be willing to send her to death? Fortunately, she has entered the sea, and even Emperor Wu and Emperor Shifu can''t see her roots any more."


    The old woman had a gentle look. Just looking at her present appearance, she should know that she would be a beautiful woman when she was young.


    There are many Xinmi people in Luan family don''t know. In fact, they had a daughter. The daughter was the blood of two Canghai. The natural blood was very strong, and soon reached the peak of climbing the stairs. I don''t know when I will break the threshold and achieve the sea. But at this time, they don''t know why, they are missing. They are searching in the demon clan for nothing ¡£


    After that, they deduced that their daughter had gone to the other side of the mountain and river, and there was no news. Because of this, when ye Shengge came to the canyon, they inferred that ye Shengge was their granddaughter.And according to ye Shengge''s blood, they reasoned that their daughter had fallen in love with a human saint, otherwise she would not disappear.


    This is also afraid to involve the Luan bird family.


    The old man doted on the old woman and said softly, "in the end, I still don''t want her to fight with the demon queen for the sake of Luan birds."


    Without a daughter, now he has a granddaughter. In fact, the old man is not very concerned about whether the Phoenix family is the king of birds. The Phoenix family has fallen to the last person, and the Luan family is still very strong. So this matter is very simple. Just wait a moment.


    When the demon left the world, without the Phoenix, the Luan family would naturally be the king of birds.


    As for whether the demon queen can give birth to children, almost no one has thought about the whole demon land.


    Because Emperor Wu is too strong.


    The stronger the man, the less likely he is to have offspring.


    Liuxiang is very strong, so Emperor Wu is also very strong.


    The first demon emperor of the demon clan was the poor emperor of the Xishan clan, and the last one was Emperor Wu. During this period, there were many demon emperors during the transformation of the power of the demon clan, but Emperor Wu and poor emperor must rank in the top ten.


    It''s the same as LiuXiang''s ranking in the top ten of all sword immortals in history.


    With these two, it is actually the best time.


    "Emperor Wu would not want to fight with her majesty."


    The old man''s real worry turned out to be like this. If the demon queen is defeated, ye Shengge is likely to face the demon emperor.


    Who is the demon emperor? That''s the character who can fight against Liuxiang directly. Ye Shengge can''t be his opponent.


    The old woman worried: "although I only talked with her for a short time before, but what do you think? She is a very stubborn girl. What can you really change if you make up your mind?"


    "It''s hard not to have a chance to win. If you win..."


    The old woman''s words did not finish, if so, the demon clan will usher in the first female emperor in history!


    Is it possible?


    The old man laughed and said nothing.


    It is very difficult to change the mind of others.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the two old people were watching the sunset, ye Shengge was actually looking at them. She was still in a white dress, looking at the scenery on the hillside and the sea for a hundred years. This kind of thing is not too fantastic for her. As long as she is dedicated to the cultivation, she can surpass the Phoenix in a few decades.


    Ye Shengge is what I want to do, and it''s the same at the moment. After she went into the sea, what she wanted was nothing else but to surpass the Phoenix.


    Because it''s my mother''s wish.


    My mother wanted to become the king of birds, and she wanted to be honest and upright.


    With this in mind, ye Shengge feels that it is not important to know whether or not to know the origin of the great war six thousand years ago.


    She''s going to do it.


    Even if it''s in an illusion.


    She also knows that this is likely to be against the demon emperor.


    But she didn''t care much, and she didn''t fear. Where was the demon emperor better than her?


    Is it blood or talent?


    At least not on either.


    Since they are not, it is possible to surpass him. Ye Shengge shook his head and whispered, "in fact, things are not so difficult."


    PS: a few words are not allowed to be sent, so they are empty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    Time is the most difficult thing to think about, because many people can not see clearly, also can not master.


    Ten years have passed since ye Shengge broke into the sea. In the past ten years, Li Fuyao practiced his sword in Jianshan. He was a very low-key man. He had no friends in Jianshan, and as a guest, he did not appear in front of them.


    Jianshan naturally found out all the details of him in wanjianzong, and found no problems. There are too many Keqing in Jianshan now. I don''t know how many excellent swordsmen there are. Besides a few sword immortals, few people know about Li Fuyao.


    Everyone praised Bai Zhihan. Bai Zhihan had already ascended the stairs. He was a sword embryo in this world, and he was also a peerless genius. But Li Fuyao knew very well that it would happen soon.


    Because Bai Zhihan was only a climber at the beginning of the war. With Bai Zhihan''s talent in sword practice, it is easy to infer that the war was in these decades.


    At this time, Li Fuyao felt the window paper in the sea.


    He did not go to see Bai Zhihan, but Bai Zhihan came.


    Whether he entered the world or came to this Jianshan mountain, Li Fuyao never met Bai Zhihan, because he didn''t know how to face him.


    There is a very delicate relationship between them, which can not be solved only from the green silk.


    Bai Zhihan hung the green silk sword, dressed in a white robe, and looked indifferent, just like what Li Fuyao saw when he held the green silk sword.


    He is a very proud man, just like his sword.


    Li Fuyao''s sword is not as good as green silk, but he thinks he should be able to compare with Bai Zhihan.


    "After Liu Jianxian left, he said that he had been inspired by you, and he said that you were a strange person. Let me see you."


    Bai Zhihan is the most admired descendant of Liuxiang, so many things have been said to Bai Zhihan, including naturally what Li Fuyao is like now.


    Bai Zhihan succeeded in climbing the building within a hundred years, while Li Fuyao was a little slower, but only for more than a hundred years.


    Li Fuyao looked at Bai Zhihan and didn''t know what to say. He could face all the people 6000 years ago, but he didn''t know why. Bai Zhihan always felt that there was a knot in his heart.


    Bai Zhihan didn''t speak much. Seeing Li Fuyao''s silence, he just asked, "is there any wine?"


    Li Fuyao laughed, took out a pot of wine, or opened his mouth, "I actually think this feeling is very strange, I don''t know if you regard me as an opponent?"


    Bai Zhihan took over the teapot. He was proud only because he felt that many people were not worthy of talking with him or sitting with him.


    "You are not as talented as I am, but I am not as good at practice as you are."


    Bai Zhihan is very calm.


    "The reason why Liu Jianxian can''t move forward at the end of the sea is not because of his talent, but because he has no rivals. The demon emperor in the North said that he could fight Liu Jianxian, but they have never met each other. There is no sword immortal in the mountains and rivers who can be Liu Jianxian''s opponent, so he can''t make any progress."


    Li Fu raised his eyebrow and said, "according to your meaning, if you want to continue to move forward in practice, you must have an opponent."


    "A confidant and an adversary." Bai Zhihan drank wine, and then seriously said: "I heard that there is a kind of tree in the mountain


    there is a tree in the river. If a tree is alone somewhere, it can''t grow tall or live. Only two trees together can grow higher and higher."


    Bai Zhihan put the kettle down, looked at Li Fuyao and said, "I hope you are another tree."


    Li Fuyao is speechless. Bai Zhihan is regarded as an opponent and a confidant. This is something that Li Fuyao never thought of.


    But he also thought about why Bai Zhihan didn''t enter the sea so quickly six thousand years ago. Perhaps it was because no one could make him feel threatened. With him, there might be some changes.


    "What if there were to be some changes in the world?"


    This is what Li Fuyao wants to say, and also tells Bai Zhihan that the world will change.


    "To be strong is to deal with anything."


    On this point, Bai Zhihan thinks very clearly.


    "If I do something, I don''t know if it will change."


    Li Fuyao is not ye Changting, nor Chao Qingqiu. He has never thought about whether standing in the current of time can change the current.


    Chao Qingqiu and ye Changting both tried to discuss this topic.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t do what ye Shengge did, whether it was in reality or not.


    He came here to seek some answers, so he didn''t do anything more, or even dare not do anything.


    So after meeting Bai Zhihan this time, Li Fuyao left Jianshan, and the jade pendant was also left in Jianshan.He wanted to walk around next.


    First walk through the mountains and rivers, and then go to the demon soil.


    There are many places to go. Li Fuyao went to Yanling first.


    This is 6000 years ago. There was no Yanling here. There were many small countries in the world, fighting against each other. The people were a bit chaotic. Many people were naked, not to mention living and working in peace and contentment.


    Li Fuyao went to Luoyang City 6000 years later. There was only one small city. The city was called Yi City, which was the capital of Cang state.


    Li Fuyao stood on the high mountain outside the city of Yi and watched a group of soldiers transport out the endless supply of grain and grass. The kingdom of Cang is in a great war on the southeast border. It has been a ten-year war with another state of Luo. It has always been a close match. I don''t know why. Now Luoguo has the upper hand. It seems that the war will end soon and the kingdom of Cang will be here Personal disappearance.


    Li Fuyao thought about it and went to the front line of the war.


    Sure enough, I saw some traces of skills on the battlefield.


    If there was no Friar''s help in human war, it would not have been like this.


    The army of Cang state has been defeated and retreated. Now they are guarding Heishan County, which is the southeast lifeline of Cang state. Once lost, the whole Cang state will be exposed under the iron hoof of Luo state.


    It has never been lost.


    However, it is very chaotic here tonight. There is a big fire in the general''s office. If nothing unexpected happens, it should be the death of the great general of Cang kingdom.


    For many years, Heishan County has been guarded by him. When he dies, it will become a loose sand, if not gravel.


    Li Fuyao looked at the other two middle-aged men from the tall building next to the general''s office.


    They were two Confucianist monks. Their realm was not high. They were just two Taiqing realms.


    As long as Li Fuyao wants to kill people, he can kill them naturally.


    But he didn''t do anything.


    The two men stood on the other high-rise building and looked at the fire in the general''s mansion. One of them sighed, "the Cang kingdom is out, and the next is Nanxiang."


    Nanxiang is a small country close to Cang state, and its military strength is not comparable to that of Luoguo.


    The destruction of the country is just a matter of convenience.


    Another said, "gentlemen, you have life in your heart. If you want to unify this place and establish a dynasty, these ordinary people will not have to be Cang people today and become Luo people tomorrow."


    It is true that many ordinary people are people of this country today and people of other countries tomorrow.


    At the beginning, the man sneered and said, "it''s more than times. Those swordsmen with eyes higher than the top fly around in the clouds all day long. It doesn''t matter what the mountain and river is like. Gentlemen have to do something else to save these mortals."


    In fact, it doesn''t need to be said much about what to do, and it should be known.


    "Gentlemen, are you not afraid to be discovered by those swordsmen? There are many sword immortals over there. "


    Another still sneered: "those people, even if they know, will feel that things are not big, and will not do anything."


    Both Confucianism and Taoism, or Buddhism, want to have a place in this mountain and river.


    The swordsman doesn''t care about this kind of thing all the time, because no matter whether you have a place or something else, if you go too far, a sword will fall on your head.


    This is because swordsmen have absolute control over this mountain and river, even if they have not cared about what the mountain and river looks like.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "In that case, what is the use of all this?"


    "Who knows, but since gentlemen want to do this, we have to listen."


    As their voices faded away, Li Fuyao stood on the tall building, thinking of the words he had heard before, and suddenly understood something.


    It''s not such a coincidence. Why can you see the soldiers carrying grain when you leave Jianshan, and then why do you hear these words again.


    Things are not so coincidental, that can only be because it was arranged in advance.


    This world is so big that I have to find the answer. It''s too troublesome to find the answer. So the lantern used this method to make it easier for him to find the answer?


    After all, the whole world is an illusion.


    This kind of thing is only Li Fuyao''s conjecture, and it is not certain that it is the fact.


    Li Fuyao decided to visit another place.


    This time, the place he will go is Lingshan.


    Lingshan is not a mountain, but also a mountain.


    In fact, as long as Buddhist sages stay, where they stay is Lingshan.


    Six thousand years ago, the Lingshan mountain was located in Dayu. Although there is no Dayu here, there is only one place called the northern Buddhist kingdom.


    Lingshan is the highest mountain in the northern Buddhist kingdom.


    When Li Fuyao arrived at the foot of the mountain, he saw several people going up the mountain. He stood there and soon saw a little monk walking down a secret mountain road with a lantern in his hand.He was holding the lantern and looked very cute.


    At the foot of the mountain, the little monk said to Li Fuyao, "please go up the mountain, benefactor."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    The little monk was a very young monk. After saying this, he did not speak. It seemed that he was waiting for Li Fuyao to follow him up the mountain without asking if he had found the wrong person.


    It looks weird.


    Li Fuyao felt very strange, not only the little monk, but also the things that happened before.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lingshan is really a strange place. Whether it is in the Buddha''s land or in the mountain and river, it is golden.


    When Li Fuyao went up the mountain, he walked very slowly. Now there are more than two saints on the mountain.


    But the little monk didn''t think about it. He quickly took Li Fuyao to a meditation room. Li Fuyao saw the lantern again.


    Li Fuyao looked at the lantern and asked, "who are you?"


    Of course, he recognized that this was the most mysterious lantern in the mountains and rivers, but he wanted to know whether it was the one that was sent to him after 6000 years, or the one that was 6000 years ago.


    The lantern said, "you''re not really back six thousand years ago. Why do you think so much?"


    Li Fuyao put down his mind. If all the lanterns were from 6000 years ago, the illusion would be too real.


    Li Fuyao looked at the lantern and asked a lot of questions, but the most important one was naturally the most important one.


    "You''re right. If I give you a world and let you look for it by yourself, maybe you don''t know the whole story even after the great war has happened, so I can only show you the most important thing while watching it."


    Even if it was an illusion, it was also an illusion of the whole world. If Li Fuyao really looked at it in this way, he might not know the cause and effect of the war.


    "Will anything I do change the course of things?"


    People stand in the torrent of time, just a very small person. Even if they can stop it, they can''t change the big trend. But if this person is very strong and bigger than the whole time torrent, will there be a chance?


    It''s like a strong man like Liuxiang who can''t change the current of time because he is not strong enough. If he is strong enough to kill the demon clan, will time change?


    This is a question worth discussing.


    The lantern seemed to hear a very interesting saying, and then the voice came out again, "I don''t know if someone can really go from 6000 years later to 6000 years ago. If there is, what he does will affect the development of the world. This is also an unknown question. If someone is in such a situation, can he do what he wants?"


    Li Fuyao frowned and pondered. He didn''t speak. Things are like this, always.


    "I don''t know about other places, but in this, everything you do is just a reflection. How can you know what will happen if you don''t do it?"


    The lantern stopped here because Li Fuyao was going to listen to something else.


    Those were the people Li Fuyao had seen before.


    Naturally, they came to Lingshan not to visit, but to persuade the Buddhist master to join them and do something with them.


    The sound came from the side hall.


    Intermittently, Li Fuyao could hear some people from Confucianism and Taoism. He came to Lingshan to form an alliance with Buddhism and let them suppress the swordsmen. As for how to suppress them, he was vague. The advantage of promising to Buddhism was to establish a Buddhist kingdom for Buddhism in the tens of thousands of miles near the Northern Buddhist kingdom.


    That''s what they promised to do.


    Li Fuyao has already guessed that Confucianism and Taoism have this idea. The strange thing is how they want to solve swordsmen.


    So after hearing this, Li Fuyao soon went down the Lingshan mountain. The natural lantern wanted to put the truth in front of him and let him see it. So he should go to see it as soon as possible.


    After leaving Lingshan, Li fuyaozai calculated carefully. It has been nearly 150 years since ye Shengge came to this world. It was more than ten years ago that ye Shengge became the sea. The battle in the legend of demon land was going to start.


    It is also a question whether we can set foot in the sea.


    With these problems, Li Fuyao returned to the wanjianzong.


    A group of disciples soon welcomed him out, one by one. Li Fuyao''s appearance did not change, so he stood under the jujube tree and was in a daze.


    Xiaoxue came out and stood beside him, "what are you going to do, elder martial brother?"


    After Li Fuyao left wanjianzong, he didn''t do any great things. He didn''t have any fame in the whole world. Not many people knew that he was a swordsman similar to Bai Zhihan. Only the disciples of wanjianzong vaguely remembered his ancestor.


    A person is not named, that is to seek longevity, but Xiaoxue always thinks that Li Fuyao will not have any idea about longevity, because it seems that he is not such a person.


    Li Fuyao looked at Xiaoxue and asked, "one day, there was a big flood on the mountain. There was a village at the foot of the mountain. But someone knew in advance that there was going to be a flood, but he couldn''t stop it alone. Would he like to try it or let the flood run down the mountain and submerge the village?"Snow is silent for a moment, then said: "he can take everybody to escape together."


    Li Fu shook his head. "If you can''t escape?"


    Xiaoxue said again: "then call the people in the village to resist the flood together, be prepared, and there will always be a few people less dead."


    "But not everyone will believe that person''s words, and not everyone has the ability to resist floods," Li said


    Xiaoxue doesn''t speak.


    Li Fuyao smiles. He already knows that at least the decline of swordsmen must have something to do with Confucianism. After that, he just needs to know the specific things.


    How is it implemented.


    Can he stand in the world and see if the end can be changed?


    Li Fuyao didn''t want to understand, but a green jujube fell on the jujube tree. Li Fuyao took a bite and left wanjianzong.


    Xiaoxue stood in the same place and didn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    No matter what you think, you can try it. It''s like Ye Sheng''s already doing it.


    Since the world has changed, since the world has not been changed six thousand years ago, she has not been changed.


    With this in mind, Li Fuyao decided to break into the sea.


    At this time, he was just a swordsman climbing the stairs. He didn''t just want to break into the sea.


    At least he''s not as strong as Ye Sheng''s song, so he can get in whenever he wants.


    If he wants to become a monk of the sea, he still has to do as he thought before.


    If you want to do that.


    Then he has to do one thing.


    Before that, he learned the technique of imperial sword. He wanted to combine all those swords into one when he ascended the building, and then he would enter the sea with one sword at his waist.


    When I came into this world, all the swords were gone, but I found ten li later. Since there are ten li, there should be another sword.


    Li Fuyao wants to find the sword.


    Now there are not so many people dead in that demon soil that sea, looking for sword can''t go there.


    Moreover, some swords may be others'' swords at the moment, and they can''t rob them, such as Bai Zhihan''s green silk.


    There are also many swords that may not have been forged, such as Jian 19.


    So Li Fuyao had to find a new sword.


    There are many swordsmen in this world. Naturally, there are many swordsmen. But there are not many swordsmen who meet his requirements. There must be many swordsmen in the sword washing pool, but Li Fuyao doesn''t want to go.


    So he began to walk in the world.


    In the first year, he came to a place called cloud country. He learned how to forge iron with a blacksmith in a small town, and then learned to cast swords in another place.


    After learning well, he asked for a piece of scrap iron in the blacksmith''s shop, and he was ready to start making iron.


    The blacksmith in the blacksmith''s shop is a very strong man. He and Li Fuyao have been together for a year. He knows that Li Fuyao is not an ordinary person. But when he sees Li Fuyao picking up the scrap iron and preparing to cast a sword, he shakes his head in a hurry. "This scrap iron can''t fight a sword. Brother Li, if you really want to cast a sword, you''ll have to break it as soon as you fight."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile: "should not be so bad?"


    "We can play a good sword, but I want to ask you, who are you?"


    The blacksmith spoke, but Li Fuyao did not speak.


    "Swordsman?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    This is not a big deal. After all, there are so many swordsmen now.


    "Do you have a chance to be that sword fairy?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned, but he said, "what does it have to do with being a sword immortal?"


    The blacksmith shook his head and said solemnly, "of course, it has something to do with it. As soon as this sword is made, it must be a magic weapon. Only by following the Sword Fairy, can we not disgrace our reputation."


    Li Fuyao thought what he would think if he told him that the sword used in Liuxiang was only worth three Liang silver?


    Li Fuyao didn''t know that there was such a saying, but he quickly said, "sword immortal, there is hope. I''m one step short."


    Li Fuyao also wants to see what makes the blacksmith so serious.


    "Good!"


    The blacksmith nodded as if he had made a decision. Then close the door of the blacksmith shop and carefully shovel what is next to the stove.


    After a long time, a stone like the moon was dug out.


    The whole blacksmith''s shop was illuminated directly.


    Li Fuyao lost his voice and said, "bright moon


    The blacksmith scratched his head. "Yes, this sword will be called the bright moon after it is finished."


    "I got this stone from overseas many years ago. It''s very hard. But I judge that it''s not a stone. It''s a kind of iron. It can''t be used to make swords, but I can''t melt it. Only people like you can do it. How about I make a sword for you if you melt it?"Without hesitation, Li Fuyao nodded and said, "OK."


    He also wanted to see what the sword would look like after it was cast, and whether it would be the bright moon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    If the sword forged by the blacksmith was the bright moon, Li Fuyao would be very confused. He wanted to know whether it was the bright moon or not, and some of them did not dare to know.


    But we still have to do these things.


    So Li Fuyao just melted the iron like the moon in the sky with his cultivation, and then did nothing. He didn''t tell the blacksmith anything about the sword. He just watched the blacksmith sweating and casting the sword here.


    Day by day, month after month.


    I don''t know why, the sword was cast for a whole year, and finally it was cast in the night when the moon was high. The blacksmith looked at the moon in the sky and said happily, "well, it''s really predestined with the moon. After that, you''ll be called the moon."


    The sword was forged for Li Fuyao, but he took the name himself.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the bright moon with a strange look.


    Soon he was shocked and said, "how could it be like this?"


    The blacksmith was puzzled and said with a loud smile: "even if this sword is not as good as the magic soldiers in the hands of those sword immortals, it is also a good sword in the world. If you can become a sword immortal one day, the sword will be infected by your sword spirit, and naturally it may become a real magic weapon."


    He thought Li Fuyao was talking about sword, but he didn''t know that Li Fuyao was talking about sword.


    This sword and that sword.


    He looked at the bright moon, and then looked down at the ten li on his waist. He thought that 150 years ago, he came to this world. At that time, he was just a baby and drifted down the river to the gate of wanjianzong. At that time, he didn''t have any sword on him. Later, he was carried back by the old master of wanjianzong. Then he saw ten li in the side hall.


    At that time, he didn''t think much about it, because the sword of Shili had existed for a very long time. It was a normal thing to see the sword 6000 years ago. The green silk was in Bai Zhihan''s hands, which was also a predestined thing.


    Li Fuyao didn''t think about looking for another sword for more than 100 years. Only recently did he change his mind. He just made his own sword. However, this sword was not made by him, but by him.


    It''s called the bright moon.


    is as like as two peas in the sword box.


    What''s going on?


    Li Fuyao was in a trance.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Looking at the blacksmith, he suddenly asked, "can you make me another sword called Gaolou?"


    The blacksmith shook his head and said solemnly, "I''m satisfied to be able to cast this bright moon. I''ve decided to wash my hands in a golden basin, all my life..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s hard to say how the blacksmith no longer makes swords.


    But the blacksmith stopped casting swords. Could Li Fuyao force him to continue casting swords?


    This kind of thing is even more difficult to say, nor can it be justified.


    Li Fuyao left the place with the bright moon and headed for the north. Since the sword was going to be in his hands, the question could be pressed first. He wanted to go to the north to see ye Shengge and see what she wanted to do.


    There is only one boundary between mountain and river and demon soil. There are only a few monks on the border to guard the mountain and river. They are not afraid of the southern invasion of the demon clan.


    In fact, everyone knows that once a war breaks out, as long as the Canghai friars enter the war, the winners and losers will be their winners and losers in the world. All of them are just assistants. Based on this, mountains and rivers and demon soil have never paid attention to these things from ancient times to the present, but have focused on cultivating Canghai monks.


    That''s the big thing.


    Therefore, it was not difficult for Li Fuyao to cross the border, but he also chose the most straightforward way.


    He passed the sword in the sky.


    It''s like a long trail in a comet''s tail.


    There are a lot of friars living in that border. There are swordsmen and others. But not everyone is climbing the building.


    A younger swordsman looked at the white mark and excitedly said to his companion, "you see, there is another elder who has gone to the demon soil!"


    The war never broke out, but there will always be those masters with high level. In the past few years, many swordsmen have entered the demon land one after another. The highest level is a sword immortal in the sea. He cut a big demon in the demon soil sword and achieved very brilliant results. He is regarded as an idol by all the swordsmen on the border. In addition, there are many more swordsmen who have been registered every year Lou Jianshi entered the demon soil, some stayed in the demon soil forever, some returned to the mountains and rivers.


    It happened more than once, but every time they saw it, they still felt very proud.


    This is our swordsman!


    Li Fu swayed his sword and walked too ostentatiously. He soon provoked a great demon Xiu who ascended the building. He had a Dharma appearance of several feet, which was not very big, but his blood was magnificent. He knew that he was not a common monster.


    Li Mingli steps on the sword.


    The climbing demon Xiu smashed a huge hole in the mountain forest. The majestic demonic spirit rushed towards him wildly. Only for a moment, Li Fuyao was submerged in it. But soon, a sword light like the bright moon cut off the evil spirits. Li Fuyao took his sword and chopped at the demon.The demon Xiu didn''t know what kind of race it was. It was full of scales. It didn''t look like it could be easily dealt with. But when the light of the sword fell on him, there was still a bloody mouth on him.


    Most of the body of the demon practitioners in the world are extremely strong. If the monks of the three religions fight with the demon Xiu closely, they will soon be smashed by a blow. Only the swordsman is dead within a Zhang.


    It''s the death of the other side.


    Even the demon Xiu.


    So soon, Li Fuyao''s sword fell on the brow of the demon Xiu. The demon Xiu growled and finally fell down.


    It''s causing a lot of smoke and dust.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t go to watch the scene, turns around and walks away.


    Now the demon land is not the demon land after 6000 years, and it is not the demon land of each other. This is the demon land where the peerless demon emperor sits.


    Li Fuyao should be careful even if he is climbing a building.


    Just speaking of caution, the imperial sword was too high-profile before.


    He fell to a lake and washed his face.


    Looking at the distance, there is a very subtle evil spirit.


    It was an ordinary looking woman crying. She was holding a piece of clothing, facing the distance, and washing her face with tears.


    After seeing Li Fuyao with a sword hanging from her waist, instead of going away, she knelt down to Li Fuyao and asked him to kill her.


    "Why?"


    In the world, there are two words of cause and effect, but most of them have no effect.


    Li Fuyao admits that he doesn''t know this woman, but since she has opened her mouth, he still wants to know what happened.


    "My husband suddenly disappeared a hundred years ago without knowing why. Over the past hundred years, I have been unable to find him. After looking for him for so many years, I realized that my husband should have died. Since my husband has died, I don''t want to live alone. Please ask the immortal master to give me a death and let me go after my husband''s steps."


    If the mortal has not seen it for a hundred years, it is the last time. It is not too much to think about death at this time. But if a monk, even if it is a hundred years, there is no problem.


    The woman tears under the rain, just a strong kowtow, and no longer words.


    Li Fuyao suddenly thought of a thing. The hundred years was not a big deal for a monk. He had to practice seriously or live some other life. If this woman was worried about her husband all the time, she was afraid that she was not living well every day. Whether it was difficult to survive the hundred years, we can imagine.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and said to himself, "what''s your husband''s name? I''m going to go through many places in the demon land this time. Maybe I can see your husband. If I do, I''ll bring him back. You don''t want to die at all."


    Hearing this, the woman raised her head, and her eyes twinkled with light. "My husband''s name is Xu Bin. If the immortal master can really bring him back, my body will offer up the tablet of the immortal master, and pray for him from generation to generation."


    Li Fuyao nodded. He didn''t say much, but his figure disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The demon soil will be very cold in winter. Even the monks with high level will have some cold feeling. So after winter, there are almost no low-level demons wandering outside.


    There was a vast expanse of white everywhere.


    It''s much different than the scenery on the other side of the mountain and river.


    Li Fuyao inquired and went to the canyon where the Luan people lived. But before he got to the canyon, he lost his way.


    Although the demon land was controlled by the demon emperor, the core territory of each clan was still very secret. At the beginning, ye Shengge was able to find that seat, but it was still the ones that Ye Sheng showed her before.


    Although Li Fuyao had been to the demon land six thousand years later, he didn''t see it. It was normal that he lost his way because he had lost his way.


    Wandering around in the snow for about half a month, I saw a community.


    That should be the snow wolf family.


    This group was actually extinct after 6000 years.


    It is because there is no big demon in the town, so after the demon land turmoil, when the various ethnic groups fight for territory, this clan has become history.


    Li Fuyao originally wanted to catch a higher level demon to ask for directions, but when he sneaked into the stone house used by the snow wolf family for sacrifice, he found something extraordinary.


    It''s the tall building.


    I don''t know why the sword came to this demon soil, and I don''t know how it appeared in front of him.


    Li Fuyao looked at the tall building with a strange look.


    At this time, a naked man with white hair came into the stone house.


    He was a tall man with white hair.


    Looking at Li Fuyao''s sword around his waist, the man said indifferently, "swordsman?"


    The man was as bloody as an abyss. Before his voice fell, he was killed with a fist. The whole man was like a god of killing.There''s a lot of blood here.


    Li Fu shakes his green shirt and moves. The bright moon sword has swept out of its scabbard, and the sound of sword sounds.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    No matter how bloody the man was, Li Fuyao was not afraid of him as long as he had not set foot in the sea. Therefore, when he took out his sword to fight against the enemy, he soon won the victory and defeat. Li Fuyao''s sword left a lot of blood on the man. Finally, he cut his belly open with a sword, and he was only a little short of reaching the lingfu.


    Li Fuyao looked at the man and asked, "where is the canyon where the Luan people live?"


    The man sneered. He didn''t intend to answer Li Fuyao''s question. He threw a punch, but Li Fuyao was silent.


    One sword killed the man.


    Li Fuyao turned and picked up the tall building. Before he got out of the stone house, another man came in. The man looked at the man who had fallen down and called out the patriarch with grief. Then he looked at Li Fuyao, and his face was full of panic.


    Li Fuyao knows very well that he is the second most powerful person in the snow wolf family. Judging from his appearance, he should not have the pride of the clan leader.


    "What''s your name?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the man, and soon put his hand on the hilt of his sword. The man knelt down with a thump, and trembled and said, "little demon Shen Yan, please spare the sword immortal master."


    Li Fuyao looked at the guy and thought it was a good name.


    "I''ll just say it once. Think about it yourself."


    "The little demon must follow the orders of the sword immortal master!"


    Li Fuyao glanced at Shen Yan and said, "take me to the canyon where the Luan birds live."


    Shen Yan''s face changed greatly. Looking at Li Fuyao in some embarrassment, Shen Yan said, "master Jianxian, you can''t do anything. As early as half a month ago, the Luan bird family had already issued a ban. If anyone comes near the canyon, everyone else will be killed except the imperial edict of Emperor Wu."


    "Master Jianxian, although you have a high realm and a good command of heaven, there are three demon kings in the family of Luan birds. Besides, there has been a demon king out of the family of Luan birds before. Let the little demon dare to say that going there now is no difference from dying."


    Li Fuyao''s face did not change. "Do you choose to die at that time or at this time?"


    It''s clear that if he doesn''t want to go, he will die under Li Fuyao''s sword. If he wants to go now, it''s hard to say whether he will die or not when he gets there.


    Shen Yan lowered his head and asked dejectedly, "master sword immortal, do you really want to go?"


    Li Fuyao did not answer, but walked out of the stone house.


    Shen Yan bit his teeth and soon chased him out.


    Life and death are often in a flash. If you don''t grasp it, you will regret it.


    Maybe he won''t have too much time to regret. The death of the clan leader before has already shown a very realistic problem. He can''t be an enemy of Li Fuyao, not only not an enemy, but also may not even make Li Fuyao feel troublesome.


    Li Fuyao wants to kill him, just like stepping on an ant.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao left the territory of the snow wolves and walked in the cold and biting wind and snow. Shen Yan''s realm had been in the twilight, but he did not know why he was still afraid of the cold when walking in the heavy snow.


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "the snow wolf family has been born in the wind and snow, and you are the demon repair of the snow wolf family. Why is it so?"


    The snow wolf clan is more hardy than the demon Xiu of other races, but this is the real snow wolf clan, not Shen Yan.


    Shen Yan gritted his teeth and said, "the little demon is not a pure snow wolf family."


    There are many races in this world who want to mingle with other races. Although the blood of both parents still exists, sometimes the blood of one side is too weak, and it will be completely erased by the powerful one.


    Just like Shen Yan''s case, his mother is a snow wolf family, but his father is not, but a fierce beast. Originally, the ferocious clan is a big family in this demon land. After giving birth to this child, they should take it back. However, the ferocious clan dislikes Shen Yan''s mother. The race here is too weak and hinders the blood of the ferocious clan. Therefore, he is not wanted.


    The blood of the wolf can''t be longer than that of the wolf, because he can''t live longer than his mother.


    Of course, this is also because his realm is not as good as the patriarch.


    Without the blood of the snow wolf clan, he would not have much resistance to the wind and snow.


    Li Fuyao said that he didn''t have any bad feelings towards the ferocious people. In the world of


    six thousand years later, there was a demon king of Pingnan who came from the ferocious clan, and Chao Qingqiu showed great kindness to him.


    Apart from him, pinghan didn''t do anything to Li Fuyao in the fog mountain.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, then put his hand on Shen Yan''s head, and then asked, "as far as I know, ferocious people all take Ping as their surname. Why are you Shen?"


    Shen Yan was sad. "Don''t ask me, master Sword Fairy."


    If we talk about it, it''s also blood, tears and shame. Shen Yan would never dare to talk about it.Fortunately, Li Fuyao did not ask, so the matter was stopped.


    The demon land is vast, but it seems to be quite similar to mountains and rivers. According to Shen Yan''s idea, this should be to bypass the territory of those ethnic groups and go from other places to the canyon where the Luan birds live. But Li Fuyao didn''t think so, so he chose the shortest route.


    All the way down, almost every day can meet the demon Xiu, every day there are demon Xiu die.


    Along the way, countless demon Xiu died in Li Fuyao''s hands.


    There are even a few of them, who were killed by Li Fuyao with flying swords.


    The origin of the tall building is also very simple. It is said that many years ago, a swordsman came to the snow wolf family. The swordsman killed the most powerful clan leader of the snow wolf clan with a sword at will. Later, he did not look at the other demon Xiu of the snow wolf family, so he left quietly. This kind of thing is an insult to the snow wolf family, and it is also a great shame for the snow wolf family Therefore, for many years after that, the demon monks of the snow wolf clan had been practicing hard. Finally, one day, an old ancestor was born and achieved the goal of climbing the building. They had been waiting here for more than 200 years, and they really waited for the swordsman.


    This is the second time that he entered the demon land and passed the snow wolf clan again. This time, he was torn in two by the ancestor. Naturally, his sword was left behind and preserved by the snow wolf family.


    Until now, Li Fuyao killed the patriarch with the same story and took the sword out of the place.


    Shen Yan didn''t know whether he would become another ancestor, but Li Fuyao knew that he couldn''t be the second swordsman.


    He was able to leave the demon land this time. When he comes back next time, he must be a sword immortal in the sea. It doesn''t matter whether he passes by or not.


    At the end of the day, Li Fuyao finally led Shen Yan to the outside of the valley of the Luan Niao clan. It was here that we could clearly see that there was a halo protection in the canyon. It should be some kind of array. Although the demon soil learned the cultivation method of the human race, there were some things that they naturally disdained, just like these arrays. Therefore, the demon soil was removed Besides those big clans, most demon practitioners really can''t array.


    Those arrays may not be very clever, but as long as the players are strong enough, they are enough.


    There are two monks in the Luan Niao clan. If they work together, this is a great array that no one can break apart except Emperor Wu.


    Li Fuyao glanced at Shen Yan and said, "go and have a look?"


    Shen Yan shook his head, his face was very pale, and all his face was in fear. "Master sword immortal, it''s not funny. Now we are going to die."


    Li Fuyao let out a sigh. Originally, the previous sentence was just a casual remark. Shen Yan, this guy, must not dare to move forward, even if Li Fuyao threatened to kill him.


    "Master Jianxian, you can see the way for you. Can I go now?"


    Shen Yan was very careful. He was afraid of being killed by Li Fuyao. Although it was very close to the canyon, it was very easy for Li Fuyao to kill a little Shen Yan who was in a low state.


    Li Fuyao sat down and leaned against a stone. "Don''t worry. Let''s talk about the demon king of the Luan bird clan first."


    Li Fuyao had been on the other side of the mountain and river before. Even if he had heard something about the demon soil, he was not sure. Shen Yan still needed to talk about it.


    Shen Yan said in a strong spirit: "the demon king of the Luan bird clan did not know whose son he was. He only knew that he had returned to the Luan bird family a hundred years ago. At that time, he was already a monk in the spring and Autumn period. After returning to the Luan Niao family, the demon king did nothing but shut up. In a hundred years, the demon king achieved the Canghai realm and the Canghai realm At that time, there was a strange phenomenon between heaven and earth. Many people said that this was a sign no less than that of the Phoenix clan. After that, the whole demon land was waiting for the demon king to fight against the demon queen for another 40 or 50 years. "


    Li Fuyao raised his eyebrows.


    Shen Yan quickly explained: "the demon queen is the last member of the Phoenix family. Although there is only one person, the Phoenix is still the king of all birds in the demon land. The Luan bird family can only rank second. If the Luan bird family wants to become the real king of 100 birds, they can only defeat the demon queen. However, the demon queen has been married to Emperor Wu for a long time. I''m afraid that after fighting the demon, he will fight with Wu The first battle of his majesty. "


    Speaking of Emperor Wu, even at this moment, Shen Yan''s face is full of light, "Emperor Wu''s majesty is impossible to be defeated."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. At this point, he understood that if ye Shengge wanted to fight for the king of birds after he had achieved the sea, he would have to fight with the demon queen. Fighting with the demon queen is not the main thing. The main thing is to fight with the Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu is not a general sea demon Xiu, he is the demon emperor of the demon family, and is also known to be comparable with Liuxiang.


    Li Fuyao may not believe that someone who has practiced for more than 100 years would dare to fight with Emperor Wu, but if that person is ye Shengge.


    Li Fuyao dare not believe it.


    She has the courage.


    The more important thing is that she has this ability.Without turning his head, Li Fuyao wanted Shen Yan to leave. Suddenly he remembered something and asked, "do you know a demon Xiu named Xu Bin?"


    Shen Yan''s heart trembled. The clan leader once said that it was a green silk demon pill, and the owner of the demon pill was a weasel named Xu Bin. According to the patriarch, the weasel had some quirks and liked to collect some special things.


    The demon pill has been refined by him now. As for Xu Bin, he has already died.


    Is it old with the sword fairy?


    Thinking of this, Shen Yan quickly shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at him. He didn''t have any doubts. He just waved.


    Shen Yan brought him here when he came, but he left alone when he left.


    Li Fuyao sighed. I don''t know what happened.


    He wants to see ye Shengge, but Li Fuyao can''t help it if the big array is really a joint effort of two Canghai.


    Not to mention the two, even one of them, is enough to make Li Fuyao unbearable.


    After thinking about it, the old way is to write a letter.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As several big families in this demon land, Luan birds are not comparable to ordinary small families. In this canyon, they are heavily guarded. In addition, with the ban of the two demon kings, the grand array here can not be broken by ordinary people.


    So when the sword like ten li fell in front of the canyon, the guard''s disciples soon saw the sword.


    Someone''s face changed greatly, and he was about to open his mouth, but he was stopped by another more steady middle-aged man.


    "It''s like a letter."


    Age is often useful because it represents time. The longer the time, the more things you know.


    "Send it in and show it to some elders."


    He quickly made a decision, even if it was a swordsman''s sword, in the valley with three demon kings, it was not a big deal.


    So the sword was quickly sent to the elders, but the elders did not see what it meant.


    Until the white dress woman appeared here.


    A group of white haired elders get out of the way, and no one dares to see this woman.


    In the Luan Niao clan, the two demon Jun couple are worthy of respect because they have paid a lot for the Luan Niao family. Although the woman in front of her eyes has not done anything, she can also be respected.


    Because the whole family of Luan birds knew that one day in the future, she would leave here to fight the demon queen and even Emperor Wu.


    Such courage is not something that ordinary people can produce.


    So it''s worth respecting.


    In other words, there are many bird families in the demon land, and there are many demon kings, but not everyone dares to challenge the demon queen.


    After all, she''s the only one.


    As soon as the white skirt woman saw the sword, she knew who was coming. She was a little happy when she mentioned the sword.


    For more than a hundred years, if he doesn''t go to him, he still knows how to find himself.


    He has many swords, which she has seen and naturally knows.


    With swords, are people still far away?


    "Open the array."


    With only one word, she turned and left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    It has been more than 160 years since Li Fuyao and ye Shengge came to this world.


    However, for the two of them, the past 100 years seems to be nothing extraordinary.


    "Why are there so many swords left in your sword


    Ye Shengge frowned, some do not understand.


    Li Fuyao was just about to open his mouth when he thought of a possibility. Then he asked, "when you come in, you are in the spring and Autumn period?"


    Ye Shengge took a look at Li Fuyao and didn''t say much about it. She didn''t think it was meaningful.


    Li Fuyao is a bit gnashing his teeth. When he came in, he was a baby. It took him a lot of time to return to the spring and Autumn period. However, he thought that ye Shengge came in, which was the spring and Autumn period.


    After sighing, Li Fuyao talked about his own experience in these years, as to why not ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge must have been practicing in the past 100 years. What can I say


    "You mean you taught the way to find immortals in Liuxiang?"


    Among the things that Li Fuyao said, there were his conjectures about the decline of swordsmen, as well as the things that he met with those swordsmen. But ye Shengge''s most concerned thing was that he told Liuxiang how to find immortals.


    Liuxiang has been almost invincible in the world. He has been living in the world for many years. He has long wanted to leave the world, but he has never had any chance and no way. He once thought about fighting Emperor Wu and whether he could break through the curtain of heaven. But he finally thought about it and gave up. So Liuxiang has been entangled in how to become an immortal for many years.


    Until Li Fuyao said something like that.


    "If Liuxiang is divided into two parts because of listening to you, it means that you have directly changed Liuxiang, or indirectly contributed to the war."


    If there is a great war, there will be results.


    If there is no willow Lane in the whole line of swordsmen, they will lose their absolute combat power in the following wars, which may lead to the decline of swordsmen.


    Maybe it can be said that if the willow lane was not divided into two, the demon clan would not have such an idea. Since it would not, there would have been no war.


    So from this point of view, Li Fuyao is the most important point in this matter.


    Li Fuyao frowned. At that time, he just tried to say something. In fact, he still wanted to know whether Liuxiang had figured out how to find immortals. Later, he said a few more words, and he also held the idea of trying. Who knows, it fell on his head in the end.


    Liu Xiang actually listened to his words and tried.


    Li Fuyao murmured: "if you come down like this, everything is in disorder."


    "So..."


    "So you want to see what happens if you mess this up completely?"


    What kind of person ye Shengge is? He is extremely intelligent. He can understand Li Fuyao''s thoughts just by listening to him.


    Li Fuyao had this idea because of the things he had encountered. Since he had jumped from the Bank of the river to the river, he wanted to see if he could make more waves and even change the direction of the river.


    "You''re going to fight the demon queen?" Li Fuyao said, "I''m afraid you will die here if you offend Emperor Wu."


    Ye Shengge raised eyebrows, "who said I would fight the demon queen?"


    Li Fuyao can''t help crying or laughing. Ye Shengge is being heard outside. He wants to challenge the demon queen in order to be the king of all birds of the Luan family. However, ye Shengge denies it.


    She looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "since the first battle with the demon queen will provoke the demon emperor, why don''t I fight the demon emperor directly


    Before that, Li Fuyao had some courage to admire Ye Sheng''s song. When she said this, Li Fuyao only swallowed her mouth. It turned out that she had never thought of fighting the demon queen, but wanted to fight directly with the Emperor Wu.


    "If you win the battle with the demon emperor, you will be the king of birds."


    This is a very simple truth. If you want to fight with the demon emperor, if you are better than the demon emperor, you will be the demon emperor. Since you have become the demon emperor, naturally you will be the king of birds.


    Ye Shengge''s idea is a little crazy, but she is ye Shengge. What kind of ideas she has can be accepted by people.


    Moreover, once ye Shengge surpasses Emperor Wu, she becomes a new demon emperor. I''m afraid that the future war will not be fought.


    Maybe that''s the chance to change the direction of the river.


    Li Fuyao asked, "are you sure?"


    "At the moment, she is not as good as me to fight with the demon queen, but it will take at least a hundred years to fight with Emperor Wu."


    Ye Shengge has only been in the sea for decades. It is a great thing to compete with the demon queen at this time. However, it will take at least a hundred years to compete with the demon emperor. This is still the Ye Sheng song. If you want to be someone else, it will take hundreds of years, even thousands of years.


    Maybe no chance.


    "I know I can''t die, so I have an advantage when I play."


    This is an illusion. Even if ye Shengge dies, it is not really death. Therefore, with this mentality, ye Shengge will have one more point to win than the demon emperor.Li Fuyao also understood this truth. He looked at ye Shengge and frowned: "you want to fight with the demon emperor. What am I going to do?"


    Ye Shengge turned his head and glanced at Li Fuyao. "What do you think you can do?"


    According to Li Fuyao''s climbing realm, there must be nothing to do after that.


    Li Fuyao said, "then I will go into the sea first."


    This sentence is very casual, let others listen, just afraid to think that Li Fuyao is a madman, this said into the sea will be able to enter the sea?


    Ye Shengge didn''t care much about it. He just asked, "do you want to fight in Liuxiang after that?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak. It seemed that the matter was not in Liuxiang.


    "Anyway, we have to go into the sea first."


    Only powerful can stir up waves, which is proved by countless people with countless facts. It is more valuable than good words.


    This is the truth. Ye Shengge also understood it, so she didn''t say anything more.


    She wants to fight against Emperor Wu, at least a hundred years, which is enough time for Li Fuyao to enter the sea.


    In this world, Li Fuyao has already made it clear that there are many things that he can see when he wants to. Therefore, it should be easier to enter the sea than it is outside.


    After all, it''s just an illusion.


    No matter how real it is, it''s just an illusion in essence.


    "Be careful."


    This is the last word of Ye Sheng''s song.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The calendar of demon land is different from that of mountain and river. From the perspective of demon land, it should be 536 years after Emperor Wu became the demon emperor, and this is also the third time ye Shengge closed down.


    Of course, it''s also the time for Li Fuyao to close down.


    These two people, one wants to go further in the sea, the other wants to be simple, just to become the sea.


    After the closure of the two men, they were afraid that the situation in the whole world would be affected.


    Not to mention Li Fuyao, at least ye Shengge is to influence the situation.


    On the day after they closed.


    The two phoenix family of the sea demon then came to the mountainside.


    The old man was still as gentle as ever. "I told you that girl Shengge was going to fight with Emperor Wu, not the demon queen, but you thought she was looking for trouble with that woman."


    The old woman took a look at the old man, and by the way looked at the horizon, "Emperor Wu, for more than three hundred years, no one can beat him. Can the girl Shengge do it?"


    Knowing that the real purpose of Ye Sheng''s song is not the demon queen but Emperor Wu, the old woman is more worried about the safety of Ye Sheng''s song.


    The demon emperor is the God in their hearts. I don''t know how many demon kings have challenged Emperor Wu in these years, but no one has ever surpassed him.


    "A battle in the sea is bound to be a meeting of life and death. A point of victory or defeat is life and death, and you are not afraid of it?" The old woman was very angry. She had already decided that ye Shengge was her granddaughter. Naturally, she didn''t want her granddaughter to have an accident.


    The old man said with a smile, "can you stop it?"


    Can you stop it?


    I''m afraid it can''t be stopped.


    There are some people in this world who are born to achieve eternal fame, such as Emperor Wu, Liuxiang, ye Shengge, chaoqingqiu, and Li Fuyao.


    Therefore, when ye Shengge achieved great success, the war between her and Emperor Wu was inevitable.


    There is a thing she and no one said, but everyone should know, this is a good opportunity, she can not let go.


    "And the swordsman?"


    "You want to be born with Liuxiang? Do you think he is Bai Zhihan


    The old woman was so impatient that she couldn''t calm down.


    The old man is the head of the Luan family. He knows a lot of things. In fact, the old woman should also know, but she didn''t care about it.


    Some things in Jianshan are top secret, but it doesn''t mean no one knows.


    "Compared with Bai Zhihan, he has achieved more than one hundred years of success. Do you think it is possible for him to enter the sea before Bai Zhihan? Do you think it is possible for him to surpass Liuxiang


    The old man said with a smile, "it''s not possible that this is the second willow lane."


    The old woman suddenly thought of a thing, very surprised and said: "that Sheng song and him?"


    She was worried about the two and then came together.


    The old man was dismissive. "The female emperor of the demon clan is walking with the strongest sword immortal of the Terran. Even if someone wants to oppose it, what qualification is there?"


    The old woman put one hand on the old man''s arm and asked with a smile, "is it really so powerful?"


    The old man was livid and suddenly stopped talking.


    After a long time, he solemnly said, "you are the best."


    The old woman took her hand back with a smile, looked at the distant glow, and sighed softly, "in fact, no matter what, I would rather she was alive."


    "Who is not?" the old man whispered¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the demon soil has the wind and snow, the mountains and rivers also have the wind and snow.


    Taiyue Mountain is just a small mountain in the mountains and rivers. It is not famous.


    A man in blue came out of a cave, and then a man in blue came out of the cave.


    two people are as like as two peas.


    If someone was here, they would recognize the man.


    Yes, who doesn''t know Liuxiang?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    Time is a very interesting thing, and the interesting thing is that it will never stop. Ye Shengge and Li Fuyao are in the closed door, and the world will not stop waiting for them.


    Liuxiang is just two willow alleys coming down from Taiyue Mountain.


    walked as like as two peas on the mountain road. The two steps were similar to each other, and even how many steps each step out.


    Liu Xiang frowned: "you should not learn from me. In addition to continuing to practice sword, you can also walk around."


    This is what he said to another willow lane.


    Another willow Lane stopped and asked a somewhat mysterious question, "you and I are one person. If I don''t learn from you, what should I do?"


    "You can do anything you want, even if you want to learn from me It''s OK. "


    Liuxiang looked at the man and said again, "you''d better give yourself a name first."


    The man smiles and shakes his head: "since I am also a willow lane, what do I name for? I am Liuxiang originally."


    Liuxiang thought for a while, "there''s some truth."


    After saying this, Liu Xiang didn''t intend to say anything more. He did such a big thing, which greatly damaged his realm. He wanted to go back to Jianshan and take good care of it.


    In addition, the man was not ready to leave in a hurry. Standing on the mountain road, he sighed: "this world is really beautiful, but I have seen most of them. It is really boring. There are not many places I want to go in the future, but I feel sad."


    Liu Xiang didn''t speak, just looked at the man quietly.


    The man looked at the sword on the waist of the willow lane and asked, "what do you have to give me? Can I practice my sword with empty hands?"


    Liu Xiang shook his head and said, "three Liang is mine, and four Liang is mine. You can find a way."


    "Clearly I am you. What are you doing with such a fine division?"


    The man said with a smile, "I actually have a question. If I am stronger than you one day, we will come back together again. Will you or me listen to me?"


    This is what Li Fuyao thought about at that time. When he asked Liuxiang, Liuxiang didn''t care too much. But when the man spoke, Liuxiang found that Li Fuyao''s worries were not wrong.


    "Who will listen to whom." Liuxiang quickly gave the answer, everything in this world is like this, who is strong will listen to who.


    The man thought about it, then nodded, "there are some reasons, Liuxiang is a conceited person, so it''s reasonable to do so, but don''t die. Wait for me. If you die, then Liuxiang will die. Even if I live, no one will recognize me."


    Even though Liuxiang is now divided into two, he is still the sea. As for the other one, it will take many years to enter the sea. If in these years, Liuxiang, whose boundary is in the sea, dies, even if he is alive, he will not admit that he is Liuxiang.


    So he has to die.


    The man thought of this, and felt a little agitated. He walked a long way down the mountain road and said, "I don''t know."


    With these words, he went down the mountain by himself and soon left only one figure of his back to Liuxiang.


    Liu Xiang patted three Liang on his waist without saying anything. He just had some strange emotions in his eyes. Li Fuyao proposed the split. At that time, he felt that this was the most likely way to let him leave the world, but at the same time, Li Fuyao also said some disadvantages and worried about the consequences.


    , Liuxiang wanted to leave the world at that time, so he could not listen to anything, but at the moment What happened has actually brought a wake-up call to Liuxiang.


    If you separate out that one, you will be better than him in the future. Who will you listen to later?


    If he wins in the end, it is his dominant consciousness, let alone whether he can fly away from the world at that time. Even if he can, can he still be himself?


    Thinking of this, the expression of Liuxiang is very complicated.


    But soon his brows were relaxed. Some things had not yet happened, and it was useless to think too much about them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Spring will come, summer will go, autumn can not stop, winter will not always be in.


    In the tenth year after Li Fuyao closed his door, many interesting things began to happen in the world. At first, Shen Yan, the snow wolf family member, took the position of clan leader. However, Shen Yan was soon asked by the elders of the snow wolf clan to fight with the swordsman of the clan leader before killing him. He wanted to take his sword and wash away the shame of the snow wolf clan.


    It seems that this request is not enough, but they are not Shen Yan. They don''t know the strength of the swordsman, so they are very rude.


    Shen Yan didn''t want to do such a thing, but he didn''t refuse to do it. So in the following days, the elders of the snow wolf clan began to die.


    One by one.


    Everyone knows that Shen Yan did this, but no one spoke or did anything. One night several years later, a rebellion broke out among the snow wolves.


    Shen Yan''s head was cut off in his sleep, but on that night, two people came to the mountain in the distance.Two people standing in the cold night, looking at the distant lights, different thoughts.


    Two people, one wearing a Taoist robe, the other dressed as a scribe, two are monks of the two religions.


    And it looks extraordinary.


    After a long time, someone sighed: "those individuals on the cloud are not much different from those ants under the cloud."


    This is what the man in the robe said.


    Another scholar of letters said with a smile: "how can the sage of Qingyang sigh so much that he and mole ants are compared?"


    Qingyang sage said, "Mo Sheng himself is still in the cloud, don''t think I''m actually scolding you?"


    Although Taoism and Confucianism are not the same as swordsmen, there will still be a lot of sea monks. Now this Qingyang sage is one of the sages in Taoism.


    As for Mo Sheng, he is the sage of Confucianism.


    The two sages were close to the demon land. If they were known by the demon clan and started the demon king to surround and kill them, they were afraid that both Taoism and Confucianism would lose a lot.


    Although mountains and rivers and demon soil did not build anything to separate the two sides, there was almost no precedent for Confucianism and Taoist saints to cross the border to the demon land.


    Indeed, these two are the first.


    There is a roll of Taoist robe of the sage of Qingyang. There is a lot of wind blowing up on the mountain. "There is one thing I don''t know. Do you want to enlighten Mo Sheng?"


    Mo Sheng looked at the Qingyang sage and shook his head. "There is no point in saying something or not. Since you have made a decision, go ahead and do it. What''s the use of asking and knowing the answer now? "


    Qingyang sage said frankly: "even if it is useless, I still want to ask and listen."


    Mo Sheng didn''t rush to speak. He just looked at what was happening to the snow wolves and then thought about what had been happening in the past few years and shook his head.


    Whether the world is good or not depends on whether they live well or not.


    Qingyang sage did not get the answer. Knowing that Mo Sheng could not speak, he stopped talking. He just stood here with Mo Sheng for a long time, and then at dawn, they left the place.


    The two sages went together in order to avoid too many unexpected things. Therefore, Qingyang sage and Mo Sheng did not pass through the territory of the big ethnic groups, so they were afraid that they would be found out by the demon kings.


    Until they passed the territory of the Luan people.


    Mo Shengcai said, "the demon king of the Luan bird family, who has just entered the sea, will probably be able to fight Emperor Wu for some time, and then the demon land may be able to produce a female emperor."


    There are few women in power in this world, whether it is the countries in the world or those clans.


    It''s not because they resist it, it''s just that few women can walk so high.


    Very few.


    The sage of Qingyang did not speak. He just took a look at the canyon and then passed away.


    After leaving the Luan family, they soon arrived at their destination.


    It was a huge city, the most important and the largest one in the whole demon land.


    The cultivation of the demon family in the demon soil was learned by the demon ancestors from the Terrans, but their living habits had hardly changed.


    There are not many cities that can be seen in the demon land, and this one is the most important one.


    Because there is a man living in this huge city. Few people know that person''s name. Even those who know it won''t call him by his name. The friars of the demon land all call him emperor Wu.


    Outside people, some call Wu Di, and some call demon emperor, but they are all the same.


    That only willow Lane in the world can compare with the demon emperor who lives here.


    The two saints came here, but they didn''t come to see him.


    They came to see another equally important person, an old man, whom everyone called the imperial master.


    It is said that when Emperor Wu began to practice, he followed his master.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The palace, in the center of the city, was carved from a huge stone.


    At the beginning, I didn''t know how big the stone was. I was afraid that only the monk Canghai could transport it to this place from other places, and only the monk Canghai could build it into a palace.


    Qingyang sage and Mo Sheng were led by the maids in the cloister, looking at the pictures carved on both sides.


    They feel a little depressed in this palace, which is not normal. They are all saints in the sea. How can they feel depressed?


    That''s because there is Emperor Wu in this palace.


    The sage of Qingyang thought silently that if he really started to fight with the Emperor Wu, he was afraid that he would be killed by the demon emperor town which ranked in the top ten in the whole history of demon clan.


    He had seen swords coming out of willow alleys.


    Thinking of that peerless sword light, Qingyang sage is more silent.


    Who is the better of these two?My mind drifted far away, but soon returned to my mind.


    Mo Sheng and Qing Yang sage stopped in front of a very huge door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    When the maids opened the door, Mo Sheng and Qingyang saints went in. They saw the darkness. They felt empty at their feet. The sage of Qingyang was surprised and wanted to move. But soon, an old voice came from the darkness, "don''t worry, two saints."


    Mo Sheng did not make any move, but soon held down the things on his waist. After a moment, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    two people unexpectedly came to a broken hut before, and there was a Wutong tree beside the hut, and behind it was a bamboo forest, and there was a stream. The brook did not know where the source was, nor where it was going to go, but if the holy saint and Qingyang saints would like to leave, they would know that the place was floating in mid air.


    And that stream starts from the cloud and falls to the world.


    An old man opened the door and came out of the hut.


    His hair and beard were all white, but his beard was very long and white. He had been dragged to the ground, and his face was full of wrinkles. You can see that he must be an old man who has lived for many years.


    There are not many famous people in the world, but this old man must be one of them. Mo Sheng and Qingyang sage looked at each other and soon bowed down and saluted, "I have seen the emperor."


    The old man was the emperor.


    It''s the teacher of Emperor Wu.


    The imperial master was also an official in the palace of the last generation of demon emperors, and was only responsible for keeping the secret books in the palace.


    According to the legend in the demon land, Emperor Wu began to practice the internal skill of the clan, but he failed to make much progress. It was the emperor''s teacher who taught him many secret methods hidden in the palace to the Emperor Wu. Only then did Emperor Wu confirm each other and embark on his own path, and then there was something later.


    It is a great taboo for Emperor Wu to show the secrets of the last demon emperor to the present Emperor Wu. However, since Emperor Wu is already on the throne of God, and this one is also respected as the emperor''s teacher, naturally, no one will talk about what happened at that time.


    The demon practitioners all know that if you want to move the demon, you will disturb Emperor Wu. That is because the demon queen is the last Phoenix in the world. If Emperor Wu wants to cultivate the next generation who is invincible in the world, he needs the queen.


    As for moving the emperor''s teacher, it is even more impossible. Emperor Wu would never allow anyone to move his teacher.


    Therefore, the emperor''s position in the demon land is very high.


    has the final say of many great things.


    The reason why Mo Sheng and Qing Yang sage came here and why they came to see the emperor can be explained.


    The emperor''s teacher came to the two saints with a little muddy eyes and looked at Mo Sheng. Then he said with a smile: "your two families are sincere. Let two Canghai come to chat with me, the old man."


    The sage of Qingyang did not speak. He was just looking at the surrounding environment and the Emperor himself.


    It is said that the dilapidated cottage where the emperor lived is the most wonderful place in the whole demon land, which is even more wonderful than the palace where emperor Wu lived.


    Mo Sheng arched his hand and said, "if the emperor doesn''t have any other plans, talk about business."


    The emperor raised his eyelids, and his eyes, which had experienced many vicissitudes, came out again. He said with emotion: "it seems that Taoism has been established for tens of thousands of years. In those years, your family was the dominant one among the mountains and rivers. Later, Confucianism flourished and fought against you. However, mountain and river have caused many disasters. During the years when you fought, the mountains and rivers were in chaos. Those people who could not survive would come back to Buddhism. At this point, the three religions coexisted. Although Buddhism is not as good as the two religions, it is still difficult to die. If so, it is OK. Both Taoism and Confucianism still have the right to speak. But after that, you did not think of Jianzu as a mortal He even walked out of a thoroughfare to heaven. Standing on the top of the world, he could accept it no matter what. But you didn''t expect that Jian Zu still led a group of people to practice swords, and then the mountains and rivers changed. "


    Jianzu is the pioneer of swordsman''s vein. The significance of his existence is the same as that of demon ancestor to the demon clan.


    From that time on, after thousands of years, swordsmen gradually became the masters of this mountain and river. There began to be many sword immortals in the mountains and rivers. Those sword immortals had a sword in their waist, so they forcibly cut the ownership of the mountain and river into their hands.


    No one could have thought of the changes of the situation. Although the new king wants to ascend the throne, he will step on the old man, but the old man is not really able to accept it.


    Stories are always written by all kinds of people.


    With a few words, the emperor told us about the development of this mountain and river, and then he said something else.


    Finally, it was brought to the main topic, "from the demon soil to the south, the mountain and river side should cut at least 300000 Li, instead of the 100000 Li previously mentioned. Moreover, when our demon family army enters the mountain and river, we can''t be blocked by the monks of both religions, otherwise this matter will be completely regarded as not mentioned."


    When the demons invaded the south, the monks of the two religions could not appear. This few words revealed a very huge plot.


    "In return, naturally, our demon clan army will fight with swordsmen first. Naturally, we can also do superficial Kung Fu with you, but there is still the most important thing."


    The emperor looked old, but his eyes were sharp enough and the city hall was deep enough."Who will deal with Liuxiang?"


    Who will deal with Liuxiang?


    This is the most important time. Liuxiang is the strongest sword immortal in the world, and also the strongest human race. To deal with Liuxiang, only Emperor Wu can do it, and there is no guarantee that it can be achieved. However, since the emperor''s teacher said so, it seems that Emperor Wu is not ready to deal with the sword immortal.


    Mo Sheng frowned and said, "the sages of Taoism and Confucianism can never be attacked with swordsmen at the same time. Otherwise, it will be a crime. Even if the swordsmen disappear in the mountains and rivers, how can the monks of the three religions take charge of the mountains and rivers?"


    The emperor''s master was not surprised. It seemed that Mo Sheng''s performance was what he expected. Indeed, in the original plan, Liuxiang was always dealt with by Emperor Wu. However, Emperor Wu couldn''t do it at the moment or later, so he had a plan to change.


    "Emperor Shi, please tell me clearly why his majesty Wu can''t do it?"


    Why can''t Emperor Wu do it? This is the most concerned thing of the sages of Qingyang. If there is no Emperor Wu, then whether the plan can be carried out smoothly or not is very problematic.


    This is a big unknown.


    The imperial master glanced at the sage of Qingyang. "Your Majesty has been at the end of the sea a hundred years ago, and he has a clear understanding in the past 100 years. I am not sure that he will leave the world in the recent decades. Now that your majesty has come to this stage, no matter whether it is Liuxiang or anyone else, it is not your Majesty''s preference. How to deal with Liuxiang? I''m afraid you need to think about it again ¡£¡±


    In the more than 300 years since Emperor Wu became a demon emperor, no one has ever been able to pull him down from the throne. Now he has a higher realm. His eyes have already seen the world above, and he will no longer pay attention to human affairs.


    Mo Sheng frowned: "Liu Xiang that kill embryo, this world, in addition to Emperor Wu''s majesty, no one can stop."


    If Emperor Wu really doesn''t fight, Mo Sheng can''t think of anyone else who can deal with Liuxiang. After all, no matter what he wants to do, he can only fight in the end. Therefore, who will deal with Liuxiang is the top priority now.


    The sage of Qingyang said: "since there is no Emperor Wu''s hand in the demon soil, why do you want to cut my mountains and rivers by 300000 Li?"


    When this sentence is said, the voice is a little low. After all, if it is known by other people, it will be no different from the traitors in the world.


    It''s just that they are traitors, but Qingyang sages want to sell this mountain and river.


    This kind of sin is much more serious than those mortals.


    The Emperor didn''t say anything. He cut the mountains and rivers for 300000 Li, which is the biggest reason why they agreed to attack. Swordsmen are so powerful that once they enter the war, they don''t know how much demon cultivation they will lose. If they don''t have these 300000 Li, they will lose.


    They won''t get involved in this war.


    The sage of Qingyang took a deep breath to keep himself calm. Then he said, "since emperor Shifu said that Emperor Wu could not do anything, then this matter needs to be considered for a long time."


    He took a look at Mo Sheng. He had come here to fix the time with the emperor, but he didn''t expect that when he came here today, the Emperor gave them worse news.


    All the arrangements have been disrupted.


    The emperor sighed, "how can anyone calculate the current situation? There are too many things at one time and another. "


    With these words, the emperor turned and walked towards the hut, as if he had made up his mind not to say anything more. According to the current situation, it was useless to say anything.


    The sage of Qingyang looked at Mo Sheng, and they were going to leave. If something happened, they would go back to the mountains and rivers to see the situation again.


    The Emperor didn''t mean to send him off.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Saints come and go quickly.


    However, no matter come or go, not many people know.


    When the emperor arrived at the door of the hut, he did not rush to open the door, but turned around and looked at the distance seriously.


    soon had a woman in a palace dress and fell on the Indus tree.


    emperor Shi looked up and looked at him earnestly, and saluted seriously. "After seeing the demon,"


    demon fell down from the Wutong tree, and smiled and said, "why do teachers need to be polite?"


    Many people in the world know that Emperor Wu is the emperor''s student, but few people know that the demon queen is also the emperor''s student.


    The demon queen looked at the emperor''s white hair and whispered, "the teacher must take care of his body. The demon clan can''t do without a teacher."


    The emperor is the most resourceful demon in the demon family. Even the demon practitioners of other demon families should respect the emperor very much.


    The emperor was looking at the belly of the demon and said, "the demon queen should also take care of herself. Your Majesty''s blood is tied on the back of the demon."


    "He''s going to leave this world. Does he care if the child can be born?" he said


    The emperor was silent for a long time, and then he said seriously, "Your Majesty may not be able to leave the world."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    Emperor Wu''s realm is so wonderful that he has come to the end of the sea. This is what emperor Shi said to the two sages.


    Emperor Wu wants to leave this world, which is also what the emperor said.


    But now facing the demon, he said something else.


    Not necessarily.


    A lot of things are not necessarily.


    As it is now, the queen of the demon may not be able to give birth to that child, and Emperor Wu may not be able to leave the world.


    The queen knew that this was not a word that she said casually, so she said earnestly, "please help the teacher to solve the problem."


    The emperor''s white hair was a little disordered, and he trembled and closed it. "Your Majesty''s cultivation skills have some problems, which the old minister has raised before, but your majesty believes that he is strong enough and not interested in it. However, judging from the breath of the palace recently, your majesty has met the problem."


    The most powerful secret scripts of this demon clan were found by the emperor''s master in the former demon emperor''s palace. The cultivation of those secret scripts required not only high talent, but also blood.


    There is no need to say the talent of Emperor Wu. I''m afraid that the whole demon clan has been pushed forward for tens of thousands of years. There will be no more than five demon cultivation techniques stronger than the talent of Emperor Wu. This talent alone can make Emperor Wu superior to many other seas.


    However, the martial arts recorded in those secret books not only have very high requirements for talent, but also have strict requirements for blood.


    Emperor Wu''s talent covered up the lack of blood and talent, but that was only in the early stage. If Emperor Wu didn''t want to leave the world, even if there was such a defect, it would be fine. But after all, Emperor Wu wanted to leave the world, which is very important.


    His lack of blood and talent has become a great event at this moment.


    The emperor said softly, "Your Majesty''s blood talent is too poor."


    Since ancient times, those who can sit on the throne of demon emperor are all races with strong blood and talent. Only this emperor Wu is not.


    The race of Emperor Wu was very common.


    But what is it? I''m afraid the emperor is the only one who knows it.


    Even the queen doesn''t understand.


    "If your majesty insists on her own way, she will probably die at the last moment. Once the child in the mother''s belly comes into the world, it will be the strongest race in the history of the demon clan except the demon ancestor. After a few hundred years, the demon clan will naturally be the child in the mother''s stomach. Even in the willow lane, I''m afraid it will not be the enemy ¡£¡±


    The emperor looked at the demon queen with a plain expression, but in his words, you can imagine how strong the natural blood of the child in the demon Queen''s belly.


    The realm of the demon emperor and the blood of the demon queen can''t be worse.


    But this has to ensure that the child can be safely born into this world.


    The demon queen looked at the distance and whispered, "the Luan bird family has produced a great demon king. At the beginning, the demon soil said that they would come to our palace in recent years. But after all these years, we still haven''t seen the man. This palace is a little uneasy."


    Ye Shengge can''t go out of the seclusion and doesn''t come to fight with the demon queen because she wants to fight with the demon emperor, but the demon queen is not clear, so she is worried.


    The emperor said, "when you become the sea, the whole demon land can hear the bird singing. To some extent, this man''s blood talent is not weaker than his mother''s, and now he hasn''t done anything. I think we need to be more sure. But at the moment, the mother is pregnant with her Majesty''s child, and I''m afraid that she won''t let her do it."


    Even if Emperor Wu had problems in his practice, he would still be the strongest person in this demon land as long as he was alive. If he did, no matter how powerful he was, he would not have a chance to win.


    The emperor sighed and said, "no matter the result of your majesty or the mother''s child, I''m afraid I can''t see it."


    Time is indeed man''s biggest enemy. Emperor Shi has lived longer. After two dynasties, it is possible to live a few days, but it is not possible to see the future of hundreds of years later.


    In fact, he had a lot of ideas in his life, and his greatest wish was to see the demon clan live in mountains and rivers.


    After all, the climate of demon soil is quite different from that of mountains and rivers.


    Some low-level demon cultivation, it is very difficult to survive those very cold winter.


    Whenever the winter is particularly cold, demon soil will always freeze to death some demon repair.


    This has been the case since ancient times.


    Even if it is a high realm demon Xiu, also do not want to stay in this place all his life, everyone yearns for a good place, even the demon is so.


    "Our demon clan is too hard. We have been bullied and humiliated by the Terrans from the very beginning. If there were no demon ancestors born in the sky, we demon clans would have been slaughtered for a long time. Therefore, it is my lifelong wish to let the demon clan leave the demon land."


    The queen of the demon helped the emperor master and said softly, "since the teacher has this vision, he should live a little longer to see if he can realize it."


    "Originally I thought that if your majesty didn''t shut up, then Liuxiang would be handed over to your majesty, and then I would do the following things. We killed the swordsmen, and then we told Liuxiang about the agreement reached between the three religions and us, and asked Liuxiang to find their troubles. We could collect all the mountains and rivers in our hands little by little, but since your majesty wants to leave people In the meantime, I can''t do anything. "The fact that Emperor Wu wanted to leave the world was really a setback for his master. He had been scheming over the mountains and rivers all his life. At last, he found a good opportunity. However, he met the closure of Emperor Wu. How can he not feel uncomfortable.


    The great cause has not been accomplished.


    I''m not at ease even when I''m dead.


    "Do you want to persuade your majesty again


    The emperor shook his head. "Your Majesty''s wish is also the wish of all the monks in the world. There are no friars in this world who are not willing to leave the world and do not want to seek eternal life. Since your majesty is possible, how can we stop him?"


    "Besides, according to your Majesty''s temperament, you will not listen to anyone."


    Speaking of this, the emperor''s voice dropped. It was hard for him to say some words. If he was placed in the position of Emperor Wu, he would certainly not give up the possibility of allowing the whole demon family to go south into the mountains and rivers for his long life. However, he was not a demon emperor and could not be a demon emperor, so it was useless to think too much.


    Moreover, in this world, there are really few people who can resist the word longevity. The


    demon also stopped talking. He just sent the emperor into the hut. He turned to the Wutong tree and looked at the distance.


    It''s hard to say what kind of feelings she and Emperor Wu really have, but they have their own needs. Emperor Wu wants a child of strong blood, and she wants to keep the position of the king of white birds of the Phoenix family. This is what each needs.


    There is really nothing else.


    looked at the Indus tree, and she remembered the young man who was fond of love at the young age. The young boy was also a talented and demon child. But she was always surprised than Emperor Wu. After that, when the emperor married her, the man also wanted to rob her relatives and be killed by the Wutong.


    The reason why Emperor Wu''s reputation made everyone feel frightened was that he made a fist fight.


    Thinking of this, the demon queen sighed.


    The eyes are moist.


    But in an instant the figure dissipated. A moment later,


    , a man in black robe, appeared under the Wutong tree, but soon flashed away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingyang immortal and Mo Sheng returned to the mountain and river, and soon separated to the cloud, and then the cloud was silent.


    When things get to this point, how can they stop.


    After all, it''s not strong enough.


    If there had been a man who was almost strong in Liuxiang, the situation would not have happened.


    The mountains and rivers are quiet.


    Jianshan is a bit chaotic.


    Liuxiang back to Jianshan, the first time to see Xie Chen Lu Changyan these sword immortals.


    Xie Chen, with his sword in his arms and still in red, stood by the window, but his brows wrinkled.


    Liu Xiang is sitting in the room, his face is not very good, but actually there is nothing wrong.


    The matter is not his body, but his realm. No matter how strong his sword spirit was before, everyone knew that he was the invincible sword immortal. However, after returning to the mountain this time, some of the same people in the Canghai realm found that although Liuxiang was still a Canghai realm, the current Canghai realm was not the invincible one in the world before.


    Lu Changyan''s face was a little ugly, "Liu Dajian immortal, you''ve heard a swordsman''s words and then go to find the immortal. Do you really have no idea about the invincible in the world?"


    Liu Xiang shook his head. "The man just said it casually, but I think this is the way to find immortals. I have tried for hundreds of years, but I can''t take the last step. Maybe it''s really not as good as those predecessors. Only in this way can I leave the world and get a long life."


    "As you know, I don''t really have much idea about longevity. I just want to see the scenery outside the world. After you have lived for hundreds of years, you will have too much boredom. As soon as I think about this, I think I should be an ordinary mortal. Anyway, I can''t finish this world in my whole life. After reading it here, I want to see something else It was my intention. "


    Different people have different pursuits, of course, there is nothing to say, but Lu Changyan and others are good friends in Liuxiang, so it''s understandable that they are worried about him.


    Liu Xiang said with a smile: "whether or not you will be successful or not will be decided in these hundreds of years. He is me. I think it will be very fast to climb the realm, and it won''t take much time."


    Since Liuxiang has said so, naturally no one will speak.


    Xie Shen, who was just holding his sword, said, "the man you are talking about is Li Fuyao. I heard that he will also use my Xie family''s swordsmanship."


    Jianshan is, after all, the largest Kendo sect in the world. In addition, when Li Fuyao went to the mountain to be a guest, some people went to check the details of wanjianzong. When they got there, they found that Xie Shen''s family swordsmanship was used by his disciple.


    This is from Xiaoxue to those disciples. Of course, Xiaoxue''s swordsmanship is also passed down by Li Fuyao.


    So Xie Chen knew about Li Fuyao''s swordsmanship.


    Xie chenmu ran said: "how could he learn my swordsmanship of Xie family?"Liu Xiang didn''t speak. Li Fuyao became a tower climbing realm for more than a hundred years. It was his Kendo talent similar to Bai Zhihan''s, but it was not clear how Li Fuyao became Xie Shen''s family swordsmanship.


    "He seems to be able to defend the sword by ten thousand feet."


    Jianshan is well-informed. I know that Li Fuyao already has several swords. Most of the swordsmen in this world have one sword at his waist. Only the man of ten thousand feet has found his own way, which leads to the method of imperial sword.


    But nobody thought that Li Fuyao had more than one sword.


    Xie Shen stood in front of the window for a long time, then said, "I want to go to the demon soil."


    Li Fuyao is in the demon land. Xie Shen naturally wants to find him.


    Lu Changyan said with a soft smile, "can I accompany you?"


    Xie Chen just looked at Lu Changyan and did not speak. Lu Changyan knew that he was not interested in himself, so he closed his mouth.


    Xie Chen left the room and soon left Jianshan.


    Lu Changyan sat down, looked at the Liuxiang and said, "what kind of swordsman is that?"


    It is very good that Li Fuyao can put forward the idea of how to live forever. It is even better if he has been climbing the building for more than a hundred years. Such a swordsman, the whole Jianshan mountain and even the whole world, can only be compared by Bai Zhihan.


    Liu Xiang said with a smile, "only Bai Zhihan has a chance to crush him in the future. However, it''s better that two sword immortals appear in the world to echo each other, instead of showing off one by one, it''s the best."


    Lu Changyan said, "you say so, don''t you say that we people are not enough to see?"


    But now I don''t think it''s good to see Liu Cang Han, but I don''t think so


    Lu Changyan said: "Bai Zhihan was born with a sword embryo. Naturally it should be him."


    "Not necessarily..."


    Before the words fell, the willow Lane stood up and looked at some place in Jianshan. The sword around him began to excite. The sound of sword began to ring on the mountain.


    Lu Changyan''s face changed greatly, but he soon became an admirer. "In less than 200 years, he achieved the sea. Bai knows the cold, and he is really a sword embryo."


    Lu Changyan laughed. Just now, they were still discussing who Bai Zhihan and Li Fuyao were who made the sea first. Now Bai Zhihan has become.


    Liu Xiang knew that the sword mountain was about to give birth to a vision, so he sighed, "Bai Zhi Han Sheng."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is a majestic sword in Jianshan, and countless long swords are trembling. Apart from those sword immortals, many swords will soon sweep into the sky, hover in the sky, and the tips of swords all point to some place on the mountain. All of us feel very proud of this sight.


    In one hundred years, you will enter the building, and in less than two hundred years you will achieve the sea. This is a unique thing in the whole world and even in the whole history of practice.


    The sword embryo became.


    This is the miracle!


    There was a lot of cheering in the mountains, and the sword spirit covered the whole Jianshan mountain.


    Even outside Jianshan, there are some anomalies.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The valley where the Luan birds live is thousands of miles away from Jianshan.


    Two Canghai are standing on the hillside looking at the Xiaguang.


    Li Fuyao opened his eyes.


    There was a sword in the sky.


    Ye Shengge smiles.


    On this day, two sword immortals were born.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    Compared with Bai Zhihan''s breaking through the world, Li Fuyao''s movement is much smaller, but it''s normal. He is not a sword embryo, and he has no strong blood. He breaks into the sea, but he is just an ordinary sword immortal.


    He walked out of the room, where ye Shengge had been waiting for a long time.


    Li Fuyao has only one sword hanging from his waist.


    When he was outside before, he thought that he should return to one with ten thousand swords, instead of being able to resist thousands of swords in the sea like that sword immortal wanchi. I don''t know whether it is right or not. But Li Fuyao at least dares to try, which shows that he is different from wanchi.


    Follow others'' road to the end, even if you become a sword immortal, you are just a sword immortal, and you can''t come to the final state.


    You can refer to others'' ways, but you can''t follow them.


    So Li Fuyao is in Zhou''s own way now. Although he doesn''t know the outcome, he is likely to go further.


    "Are you sure that you will go out now?" Li Fuyao did not expect that when he became a sword immortal in the sea, ye Shengge also broke through the barrier.


    Ye Shengge is preparing to fight the demon emperor. She should be careful and more careful. It is only a few decades after she became a sea.


    Ye Shengge said, "yes."


    She was very calm. Looking at Li Fuyao, she could not confirm the level of the friars and friars with time.


    After all, it''s not like that when the emperor of Cang is standing at the highest place, it''s not like this.


    "He is just a sea, no matter how far he goes in the sea, he is still a sea."


    Since it''s all the sea, why can''t we win?


    The truth of Ye Shengge is so simple.


    Li Fuyao was helpless. He looked at the distant glow and asked softly, "when are you going to fight the battle of life and death?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Wait for what?


    "Walk around with me." Ye Shengge looked at Li Fuyao''s eyes and suddenly began to laugh. "I feel very happy and want to go around and have a look."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and finally nodded and said, "OK."


    So on this day, a Sword Fairy and a Canghai friar left the valley where the Luan birds lived.


    They just left two white marks in the sky, nothing else.


    The old woman stood on the hillside, looked at the two traces, and complained: "this girl, after going out of the pass, didn''t come to see me first. Instead, she just ran away. Where do you think there is such a reason in the world?"


    The old man comforted: "you and this girl are hundreds of years old, you talk about what she can say to you, there is nothing to say, naturally do not want to pay attention to you."


    The old woman uttered a sigh of discontent in her voice.


    This time, the old man did not show weakness, but said bluntly: "let her go for a walk. What she has to do later is a little difficult."


    When he said this, the old man''s eyes were full of tenderness. He sighed: "if I were a few hundred years younger, I''m afraid I would learn from this girl."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There may be many places to go when you leave the valley where the Luan birds live. Fortunately, both of them are in the sea. No matter where they go, they will be very quick.


    The place where they first went was the boundary between mountains and rivers and demon soil. They saw a lot of friars there, but they didn''t go to say hello. They stood in the cloud and looked at the monks. They didn''t speak in a hurry.


    Li Fuyao was silent for a moment, and then he said, "after all, it is the swordsman who keeps the mountain and river."


    Yes, although there are many friars in the border area, most of them are swordsmen. The level of their realm is even more different. To some extent, they all know very well that if there is going to be a big war one day, there will be a thunderbolt here.


    The demon army will pass through like locusts. They can''t even escape.


    Naturally, the monks on this side of the mountain and river would organize a large army to fight against the demon clan, but they were already dead at that time.


    There is no doubt about it.


    So when it comes to the words "death as death", they are very appropriate.


    Ye Shengge did not refute, just looked at the scenery below, and finally asked a question, "there is something you must have thought about yourself, but I still want to ask."


    Li Fuyao said with a bitter smile: "in fact, there is no difference between saying something and not saying it."


    Ye Shengge smiles and says nothing.


    Li Fuyao sighed: "at that time, no matter what, it''s natural to focus on the human race, but there will be other solutions."


    Ye Shengge agreed: "yes, if you Li Fuyao is strong enough, you''ll find a magic weapon like a demon bowl to suppress the green locust in it. Naturally, everything will be solved."Li Fuyao laughed and did not speak.


    Ye Shengge said, "I''m afraid that the green locust will be stronger than you."


    Li Fuyao said, "what about you? What do you think and what will you do?"


    Ye Shengge said casually, "I don''t have many friends. The only one is not the demon clan. I have no scruples."


    Li Fuyao asked again, "what if there was a fight between daomen and swordsmen?"


    Ye Shengge asked, "is it hard to say that when the time comes, all the monks will be dead, and I will be left alone?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. The answer was really unexpected.


    After staying here for a while, they went to other places. This time, they went north. At the end of the demon soil, there was a bitter and cold place. Lin Hongzhu had been there, but now that they were in the sea, they would go north again.


    Where is a glacier.


    Li Fuyao carved a boat with his sword. Two people stood on the boat and walked slowly in the ice sea. The icebergs and reefs that occasionally appeared were cut off by Li Fuyao with one sword.


    It is the coldest place in the whole demon land.


    Even these monks in the sea feel a little chilly here.


    Ye Shengge said: "the Kun people certainly can''t live here, otherwise they won''t go to Beihai."


    The North Sea was fought out by the Terran sea and the big demons. Now it doesn''t exist. It has to be after the war.


    However, even if the war could not cut out the North Sea, the Kun people would not live in this sea of ice.


    Li Fuyao raised his eyes and did not see any fish or demon Xiu in the ice sea.


    This is a very difficult place to live.


    Ye Shengge stood at the bow of the boat and looked at the iceberg in front of him. He just moved a little, and then there was air flowing into the iceberg between heaven and earth, and then some ice fell off from it. Then the iceberg became a towering tree.


    There are ice flowers on the trees.


    You can see it is a peach blossom tree.


    "It''s a pity there''s no paint," Li said


    Ye Shengge ignored him, but said, "drive faster."


    Hurry up.


    That''s faster.


    Li Fuyao released a ray of sword spirit, and then the whole boat swept forward.


    Not many people know where the end of this ice sea is. At this time, ye Shengge wants to know where the end of the ice sea is.


    So almost half a month later, the two of them came to the end of the North Sea.


    It was a continuous cliff.


    Above the cliff are thick clouds.


    According to Li Fuyao''s realm, he has to walk for half a month. The size of the sea is enough to explain.


    Even more incredible is that at the end of the sea, there is a bluish stone cliff.


    "You try to cut it open."


    There is nothing in this world that can''t be cut by a sword fairy, but maybe this cliff is one of them.


    Li Fuyao handed out a sword, countless majestic sword Qi gathered out, a white sword light fell on the blue stone cliff.


    The sword light is very strong, but it falls on the stone wall, but there is no damage to the stone wall.


    It should not be.


    what is the as like as two peas in the world, but from the lantern side, he is a world that is exactly the same as the human world. But why?


    Li Fuyao couldn''t think clearly.


    Ye Shengge said, "let''s go up and have a look."


    There are thick clouds above the stone walls. What about the clouds?


    Ye Shengge''s toes were in the bow of the boat, and they flew to the clouds, but they could only get under the clouds and could not go any further.


    There seems to be something blocking them in front of the thick clouds.


    Li Fuyao made a sword at the cloud.


    The sword light dissipates when it meets the thick cloud.


    Ye Shengge has fallen to the bow of the boat, and she doesn''t want to try again.


    Li Fuyao looked strange, but did not speak, as if he saw something incredible.


    Standing in the bow of the boat, ye Shengge said, "if the world is the same as the outside world, then the things we encounter today will be the same outside."


    There is an ice sea at the end of the demon soil, and there is a cliff at the end of the ice sea.


    "It''s the same thing going south all the way."


    Ye Shengge said, "there are boundaries in the world."


    This is what many people know. The world is a world, and the world is not infinite.


    There are boundaries.


    "I know the world has boundaries, but I want to know whether it''s man-made or it''s just like this," he said


    With these words, she turned the bow and headed south.


    Li Fuyao''s mind is a little confused. Before today, he has been thinking about how to become a sword immortal and how to see what the world looked like six thousand years ago. He has never thought about the human affairs.The iceboat went back along the road when it came. Ye Shengge kept saying, "when Chao Jianxian was in the clouds of Luoyang City, he broke the sky curtain with a sword, and then went to tianwai. He only looked at tianwai and then came back. He said it was because tianwai didn''t mean anything, but what is the truth, do you know?"


    Ye Shengge is a genius. After she became a sea, her eyes began to look out of the sky,


    instead of the human world.


    Li Fuyao takes it for granted that it is with the idea of Ye Shengge that she can really crush everyone and become the unparalleled monk in the world.


    It''s just that she wants to take Li Fuyao with her, and she also wants him to have a look.


    From the north to the south, the iceboat sailed out of the sea of ice, and then they returned to land, and then the sword went south.


    Ye Shengge stands behind Li Fuyao with a plain look.


    They came to the mountains and rivers, and then stopped in a small capital city.


    Entering the restaurant, two people ordered a table of dishes.


    Ye Shengge looks at a pig''s head in front of her, and then looks at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but moved his chopsticks.


    After a meal, ye Shengge walked on the long street and whispered, "it''s OK."


    Li Fuyao looked at her and said, "I don''t want to go south because I know there is no difference between them and the north?"


    Ye Shengge nods.


    She pulled out the sword from Li Fuyao''s waist. Then she leaned over Li Fuyao''s, threw the sword and whispered, "that''s it."


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    With the sword on his back.


    The sword lights up the sky.


    -


    there are sword immortals in this world,


    there are also big demons. Among the sword fairies, Liuxiang is the most powerful, and the demon emperor is naturally the most powerful.


    Now Liuxiang is divided into two, not the strongest sword immortal in the world. What about the demon emperor?


    In the palace of that huge city, Emperor Wu''s is still closed. The emperor''s master is walking in the palace, and his old body seems to be totally out of line with the realm of his sea demon. He is not like a big demon, just like an old man in the twilight.


    But today, he was dressed formally, and his long snow-white beard looked very regular.


    Although Emperor Wu is the demon emperor of the demon clan, the demon clan does not hold the court meeting every day as the human Dynasty does. Only when it is very important, can the demon kings of all ethnic groups come to this huge city.


    In the more than 300 years of Emperor Wu''s reign over the demon clan, the event of summoning the demon kings of all ethnic groups has only happened a few times. How can it be calculated? And most of these times, only the emperor''s teacher came forward.


    In this way, it seems that Emperor Wu has not come out to discuss affairs for more than 200 years.


    More than 200 years is not a long time, especially for monks like them. If they want to close their doors for more than 200 years, it is a matter of closing their eyes and opening their eyes.


    Emperor Shi walked through the corridor and came to the hall in front of the square, looking at those demon kings who came one after another.


    There are as many as twenty-eight monsters in the sea of the demon clan, which is still to remove the emperor''s division, Emperor Wu, and the demon queen.


    With them, there are as many as thirty-one monsters.


    Besides, Emperor Wu was the one who was about to touch the sea.


    Such a powerful demon clan, in the history of the demon clan, can also be regarded as a very prosperous era.


    However, the same is true of the Terrans.


    There are 16 sword immortals of the Terran clan headed by Liuxiang. With those saints of the three religions, the number of the Terran Canghai friars is roughly the same as that of the demons.


    Moreover, the sword in Liuxiang is too strong.


    The big demon Lu of the demon clan arrived one after another. In the turbid eyes of the emperor, his mood was still unclear. After a moment, he slowly walked down the square. In the past, he presided over the business, so he could stand in a high position, but today he is not, so he can only go down.


    Go down and get out of the way.


    The two sea demon kings of the Luan bird family stood together, and then came to the emperor''s teacher. The old man gently took the emperor''s arm and led him to the square.


    "The emperor should pay attention to his body. It has not been a few years since old guys like us."


    The emperor turned to look at him and said with a soft smile, "on a rainy night, you are much younger than me."


    The old man didn''t speak, and the big demons of the demon clan all had names, but few people knew about it, and few people dared to call their names directly.


    However, since the emperor''s teacher is the sea as well as the emperor''s teacher, naturally it is not included in this list.


    The emperor looked at the demon king and the old woman beside him in a rainy night, and then asked, "what about the one in your family?"


    Rain night demon Jun said: "still closed, according to the past practice, she did not come is not bad rules."


    The demon clan needs to have a big discussion. In fact, there is a demon king in the clan. When that demon king must have the power to make decisions on major issues in the clan. Today, both of them are here. How the Luan Niao clan does it is a matter of two people''s words.


    So if there is no problem, there is really no problem.The Emperor didn''t ask more questions, but said in a low voice: "today''s affairs are not a big deal. If young people want to close down, they should close up."


    After saying this, the emperor waved his hand and said softly, "youth is the greatest capital."


    On a rainy night, the demon king laughed and just looked at the old woman on her side.


    Then a moment later, the square was quiet, because from the corridor, passed a palace woman.


    The woman dressed up, almost is the most gorgeous dress of demon soil, everyone knows her.


    No one doesn''t know her.


    The most noble woman in this demon soil, the last Phoenix in this demon soil.


    She''s the queen.


    After seeing the appearance of the demon, the demon king of the bird clan bowed in the square, and the demon king and the old woman bowed down in the rainy night.


    The emperor bowed slightly, which was the etiquette of the demon soil ministers, which was not the same as that of the birds.


    The demon queen stood in front of the hall and did not speak.


    People thought that it was the demon who presided over the meeting. Although in the past few years, the imperial master presided over the meeting, but since the demon queen wanted to stand up, it was a reasonable thing.


    But soon, the demon queen also side body, went down a few steps.


    The big demons in the square all stare big eyes.


    For more than 200 years, is Emperor Wu going to come out in person this time?


    Countless demons looked at the hall and thought that the demon emperor would come out after the hall.


    What did Emperor Wu do when he reappeared in public view?


    No one knows.


    But it seems to be a very important thing to look at the emperor and the demon queen.


    Some people think of the word war.


    War, Terrans and demons.


    This is the southern invasion of the demon clan.


    Some big demon''s eyes are full of war spirit, but many big demon''s mood is not clear.


    Winning the war is good for the demon clan, but in the process, many people will die, and many big demons will bleed.


    That''s the price.


    No one wants to die, not to mention monks like them who have reached the sea.


    Everyone is guessing.


    Until the door was opened.


    A tall man in black appeared outside the hall,


    also appeared in front of everyone.


    He looked at the monsters and said nothing.


    But everyone got down on their knees.


    Big demons don''t kneel easily, but for this man, it should be.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    In the Yanling Dynasty six thousand years ago, because of the continuous spread of Confucianism, the emperor there became the father of the emperor, not only the king of the whole dynasty, but also the father of the whole dynasty.


    The demon emperor is also the emperor, but he is only the strongest, just the leader of all demon cultivation.


    There is nothing else.


    He stood in front of the hall, looking at those big demons kneeling, but indifferently said: "please rise."


    Emperor Wu is the leader of the whole demon land, but he doesn''t often appear. The monks of Canghai are looking for the secret of longevity, especially Emperor Wu, as one of the best.


    In the past 300 years, he has been closed for almost half of the time. In addition, there is nothing that he has to deal with in this demon land. Therefore, it is quite normal that he has not appeared in front of people for a long time.


    This is the first time in more than 200 years that Emperor Wu appeared in front of many seas and on such an important occasion.


    Everyone was very interested in what Emperor Wu was going to say next.


    What is Emperor Wu''s purpose of going out this time?


    Emperor Wu wore a black robe with many dense patterns embroidered on it, but I didn''t know what it was. Anyway, looking at it made people feel very depressed.


    A crowd of Canghai stood up and waited for the next thing Emperor Wu would say.


    Emperor Wu was silent for a long time, and then slowly said, "I call you here today to tell you one thing."


    "I''m leaving."


    I''m leaving.


    How can I get there?


    From the mouth of Emperor Wu said to go, naturally can only leave this road.


    Emperor Wu achieved the realm of the sea about 700 years ago. He became the demon emperor of the demon land more than 300 years ago. Now he is only under 1000 years old. No matter where he looks from, he is unlikely to die.


    If he wants to leave, he can only fly up and leave the world.


    As soon as this sentence was said, everyone was shocked. What did the friars want most?


    It''s not wealth, it''s not beauty, it''s not power.


    Only longevity.


    Longevity is what they seek.


    But longevity is the most difficult word to hold in this world.


    We don''t know how many monks there are in the world, but there are less than a hundred monks in the sea, and it is very difficult for any of them to really have a long life.


    At least in the past few years, there have been only one or two in thousands of years.


    Before emperor Wu, according to historical records, it was the 16th demon emperor before him, who was able to fly away from the world and achieve eternal life.


    On the other hand, there is a saint of the three religions.


    And from that time to now, almost thousands of years have passed.


    Today, Emperor Wu summoned the great demons of the whole demon land and came here to tell them that they were going to leave.


    The big demons knelt down again and exclaimed, "congratulations to your majesty!"


    Emperor Wu said again, please rise, and then calmly said: "I want to leave the world, the world will need a new demon emperor."


    This is the biggest thing today. If Emperor Wu wants to leave the world, then the demon land needs a new demon emperor to ensure the stability of the demon land.


    To become the next emperor Wu, only two words are needed.


    Invincible!


    Perhaps no one can surpass Emperor Wu, but apart from Emperor Wu?


    Emperor Wu said indifferently: "my burden is very heavy. You''d better find someone who can carry it."


    After saying this, Emperor Wu looked at the emperor.


    Then his eyes fell on the back of the demon. He walked a few steps to the back of the demon. He gently took the back of the demon''s hand and said calmly, "after I leave, the child in your stomach will be born, and if you can''t, you will not."


    The demon queen raised her head, and her face was unbelievable.


    This is the blood of Emperor Wu in the world after he left. It is very likely that he will achieve a feat of two demon emperors. But at this time, Emperor Wu said this, which really surprised the demon queen.


    "Your Majesty, this is your flesh and blood. I dare not do so."


    After the demon, her eyebrows and eyes drooped, and she didn''t know what she was thinking, but when she spoke, her voice was a little sad.


    After leading the demon, Emperor Wu walked forward a few steps and then said, "you can''t fail to understand that it''s very difficult for this child to be born. Even if you are a phoenix and a big demon in the sea, you don''t have any absolute assurance. If my realm is too high, the child''s blood will be too strong, and you will die when you are born."


    "Naturally, I married you in order to leave the most powerful offspring to fulfill my wish. But now that I am approaching the last step, there is no reason for you to follow me to death."


    Emperor Wu''s words are gentle, but they are all true.


    Although the words are like knives,


    words hurt people.


    The demon queen whispered, "I don''t understand."


    Emperor Wu said in a slow voice: "you really understand that you can see everything in this world clearly. You and my teacher want me to stay in the world and fight against Liuxiang. You all want the demon clan to live a better life. But in this world, people with results can resist the temptation of long life?""I can''t. There is no one in this world."


    Emperor Wu''s face was like a knife, even though it was windy and rainy, there was no fluctuation.


    He was also a very beautiful man, but for other reasons, no one noticed his appearance.


    "I may be sorry for the teacher and the people of the demon land, but no one can blame me."


    Emperor Wu released the demon Queen''s hand and said indifferently: "after I left, you can''t keep your position as the king of birds. In the past 300 years, you should also know that being protected by others and owning by yourself are always different."


    After releasing his hand, Emperor Wu went to those big demons. If there was no accident, this would be the last time in his life that he was congratulated and worshipped.


    Walking down the steps, his robe was on the ground, and no one was holding him.


    The demon queen hesitated for a moment, and then picked up the robe of Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu went down a few steps. He felt tired. Looking at the big demons, he suddenly shook his head and said, "that''s it."


    That''s it.


    The demon emperor turned his head and walked toward the hall.


    Countless big demons looked at his back, silently thinking about the two words "walk well".


    But at this time, I don''t know why, a white mark appeared in the sky, and then a strong sword spirit came out.


    There''s a sword fairy in green clothes who comes here to defend the sword.


    It''s not a big deal to have a sword immortal, because there are most big demons in the demon soil.


    Let alone a sword immortal, even if it is ten, there will be no different results.


    But the next scene.


    Maybe it will make them unforgettable all their lives.


    On a rainy night, the demon king laughed, but the old woman''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    A white skirt woman fell from the sky with a pair of wings behind her.


    Guanghua circulation.


    Emperor Wu stopped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    All eyes were on the woman.


    Until she fell on the steps, fell in front of many people, and then the woman looked at the stopped Wu Di.


    Emperor Wu turned his head and looked at the woman.


    Of course, a lot of people are looking at the woman.


    Emperor Wu did not speak, and no one spoke. After the woman took back her wings, she spoke.


    "Don''t hurry."


    Emperor Wu said that he was going to leave, and everyone was shocked by this matter. Because there are not many people who can own the word Changsheng. People''s emotions are different, but no one has ever been born. They have been in the mood for 300 years.


    Until now.


    The woman said don''t hurry.


    Don''t hurry. What can you do? What can you do if you don''t hurry?


    Don''t go in a hurry. Maybe we should fight first.


    This is what a lot of people read out of the sentence "don''t rush to walk in a hurry", but what''s the real meaning?


    No one knows.


    But everyone wants to know.


    Emperor Wu said, "after I leave, you will naturally become the demon emperor."


    He had already said that he was going to leave. After he left, the demon family could naturally choose a demon emperor to come out. Everyone thought about the ownership of the demon emperor, and no one ever thought of fighting against Emperor Wu.


    But she came. She stood on the steps and looked at Emperor Wu and said, "don''t hurry.".


    "It''s not so much trouble."


    This is the second sentence of the woman.


    Yes, it''s a very troublesome thing to argue with those people, but if we fight with the demon emperor, we will win the demon emperor, which is natural and simple.


    It''s also the easiest way.


    Everyone heard this short conversation, and everyone understood one thing.


    That is, this woman is going to fight Emperor Wu.


    All eyes were on the woman.


    Who is Emperor Wu? He is the character who wants to leave the world. Even Liuxiang is not sure to win the battle.


    Who is she that can say that she wants to fight Emperor Wu?


    She gave birth to a pair of wings. In fact, many people thought that the rookie was the only one who came out of the sea demon at the first time. However, it was too shocking for them to accept it for a while.


    If it''s really her, isn''t it that she''s only been in the sea for decades, and she''s going to fight for the name of the demon emperor?


    Emperor Wu''s black robe was full of Qi machines at the end of the sea. He looked at the woman and said, "you shouldn''t have done this."


    The woman said, "if Luan birds want to be the king of birds, they seem to have to fight with her first and then with you. If you go away, you only have to fight with her. It''s much simpler. But I don''t like it. I just want to fight with you."


    There are a lot of unreasonable people who only do things according to their preferences, but among these people, the most famous one should be this one.


    She is Ye Sheng''s song.


    Only ye Shengge can do this.


    Li Fuyao stood in the cloud and looked at what happened below. He was silent. At the moment, because those big demons were paying attention to the upcoming events, no one paid any attention to him. If the event was gone, Li Fuyao would be the target of attack.


    He''s safe at the moment.


    Emperor Wu said: "even at this moment, Liuxiang will not dare to say that it will defeat me. How many years have you just entered the sea, you will dare to fight with me."


    Ye Shengge has no habit of talking nonsense, so she just looks at Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu knew the idea of Ye Sheng''s song and said, "that''s it."


    He had said this before on the steps towards the hall, and now he said it again.


    He said this sentence before because he felt that everything in the world was tired and there was nothing to say.


    At this time, he opened his mouth to say this sentence because of the conversation with ye Shengge.


    That''s it.


    When you''ve finished speaking, you can fight.


    Emperor Wu rose with great momentum, and soon made the demons on the scene feel oppressed.


    Emperor Wu has not played for nearly 200 years. No one knows how wonderful his realm is. No one knows how long it will take for his majesty to kill a Canghai sea.


    However, when this huge evil spirit came into being, everyone knew that Emperor Wu was definitely not the one they could defeat.


    Many people looked at the emperor.


    The realm of the Emperor may not be the highest, but he is the one who lives the longest.


    He should know what it should be like now.


    The emperor''s teacher squinted slightly and said softly, "the rules of the demon clan, as long as the demon emperor is not injured, any demon king should accept the challenge."


    This is the rule of the demon clan. Even Emperor Wu can''t violate it.


    Therefore, today''s war is inevitable.With this sentence, he looked at the demon king in the rainy night and said with a soft smile: "you are the son of an old fellow, and it''s really strange."


    On a rainy night, the demon king laughed and said with emotion: "young people have ideas. It''s not easy to stop them. What''s going on depends on the final outcome. However, no matter what the outcome is, I''m an old bone who can accept it. I just hope that if your majesty wins, you can leave the girl with a whole body."


    When she said these words, the old woman had already put her hand on the arm of the demon king on a rainy night. When she heard him speak like this, her hand quickly put her strength on it.


    Rain night demon Jun face unchanged, continue to say: "in fact, according to me, that wench still has a little chance."


    Of course, this sentence was meant to coax the old woman, so no one took it seriously.


    Only the emperor''s face was complicated.


    Then the emperor looked at the curtain of heaven and said softly, "this one, what''s going on?"


    Many of the great friars in the sea have some quirks, especially in making friends. Even if it''s the interaction between the Terran and the demon clan, it''s a common thing.


    From ancient times to the present, but after meeting major events, they will also have a position.


    It''s not a big deal.


    No more words, now everyone''s energy is focused on the upcoming war there.


    Even Li Fuyao was restrained in the cloud.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on." Emperor Wu''s voice came from the front of the hall. Since no matter how many things he said could not escape the first World War, let''s fight.


    Ye Shengge didn''t say anything, but after Emperor Wu said this, she walked toward him.


    At the moment, Emperor Wu is the demon family, and even the strongest one in the world.


    His body is full of vast Qi and countless evil spirits, few people can walk towards him so easily.


    But ye Shengge did so. She walked slowly towards Emperor Wu.


    There are countless majestic Qi machines on her side, just like one invisible hand after another, tearing those evil spirits and Qi machines apart.


    Ye Shengge looks calm.


    There must be different methods among the monks.


    Emperor Wu, dressed in a black robe like ink, watched ye Shengge walk towards him, and then he took a step forward.


    It is this step that makes a lot of clouds in the clouds disordered. It seems that there are countless air machines in the cloud sea that have already washed the sea of clouds.


    On the whole huge city, wind and clouds are surging.


    Emperor Wu took a step forward, and then the sea of clouds in the sky created a huge vortex, and Emperor Wu was in the middle of that vortex.


    He didn''t look like a sea monk, but an invincible demon God.


    Especially the black robe makes people dare not look directly.


    Everyone knows that Emperor Wu is very strong, but no one knows that Emperor Wu is strong. He is so strong.


    No one thought that Emperor Wu had come to this stage.


    Emperor Wu stood in front of the hall with a look of indifference.


    Everyone thought about this kind of Emperor Wu and didn''t know who could beat him.


    Ye Shengge looks like a boat floating in the wind and waves.


    No one thought that Ye Sheng''s song could surpass Emperor Wu.


    But it''s not that simple.


    Purple sky thunder fell in the sea of clouds, just like a purple python, madly leaping to Ye Sheng song.


    Ye Sheng song behind the birth of that pair of beautiful wings, and then the wings spread out, blocking all the purple sky thunder.


    At the moment, she is only a few steps away from Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu is like a sculpture, but he doesn''t move.


    Ye Shengge''s face was a little pale, but she still went to the front. As she moved forward, her hands began to print.


    Before emperor Wu had done so, he had such a great atmosphere.


    Ye Shengge, however, will not be arrested.


    On her side, she gave birth to several golden lights, and countless golden silk threads appeared here, either from the sky or from her body, but no matter where they came from.


    Always light up here.


    Emperor Wu''s black robe is not bright.


    But something else can.


    Emperor Wu suddenly said, "you''re a human being who has learned how to practice. Do you think you can surpass me in this way?"


    Many years ago, the demon clan couldn''t practice because they didn''t know how to practice. But later, the demon ancestor learned the cultivation method of the human race and passed it on to the demon family. After countless times of evolution, they had the most suitable method for the demon family.


    Today''s practice of the demon clan is still from the Terran, but it is quite different from that of the Terran.


    But what ye Shengge uses at the moment is the purest way of Taoism, which is the method of human cultivation.


    Those golden silk threads can only be displayed by those saints in the cloud.


    If ye Shengge didn''t have a pair of wings at the moment, I''m afraid it would be regarded as a human race.Such things, it is difficult to see in the demon clan.


    Ye Shengge did not speak, but the golden silk thread had already invaded the whirlpool behind Emperor Wu.


    It''s like a small fish, into a big river.


    The big river is rough, and the little fish is likely to die there.


    But Emperor Wu''s brow moved slightly, and he said, "it''s interesting."


    With this sentence said, Emperor Wu stretched out his big hand.


    His big hand goes to ye Shengge.


    Even if there is any golden silk thread in front of Ye Sheng''s song body, it is pulled by this big hand, and then it is directly torn off.


    Emperor Wu''s big hand did not stop, as if he would tear off ye Shengge''s body at the next moment.


    Others may not be able to do it, but he is Emperor Wu. Everything can be done.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    Before the main hall, the surging wind and clouds have long been the vast scene left by countless majestic air machines interwoven here.


    A big hand of Emperor Wu is the most special thing in this vast scene.


    Ye Shengge, a pair of colorful wings, was born behind her, blocking countless thunder. At the same time, countless golden silk threads appeared in front of her, which entangled the big hand of Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu once again tore open those golden silk threads, and one hand was close to ye Shengge''s chest. But at this time, I don''t know why, from the whirlpool, a golden Python came towards the Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu frowned, took back the hand that had been stretched out, and then looked up at the golden python. Emperor Wu looked at the Python and did not escape. Just as the python was about to fall in front of him, Emperor Wu opened his mouth and swallowed the huge golden python.


    This emperor Wu''s body suddenly enlarged hundreds of Zhang. Before that, if he was still a long way away from the huge whirlpool, after his body became so large, it seemed that his head was against the whirlpool of the sky.


    The black robe was as black as ink, like a piece of night, blocking everyone''s sight.


    is as like as two peas in the past.


    Looking like a demon, nine days and ten places, no one can stop it.


    Originally, Ye Sheng song looked like a boat in the sea in front of Emperor Wu. At this time, it was more like this.


    There seems to be a possibility of capsizing at any time.


    Ye Shengge looks indifferent. He just looks at the changed FA Xiang of Emperor Wu, and then draws out a golden silk thread from his hand.


    Countless golden lights gathered together. I don''t know why, a long sword appeared in the hands of Ye Shengge.


    Li Fuyao is in the clouds in the sky, looking at the sword, silent.


    The sword is his, but when he breaks into the sea, he has to make a choice. Therefore, he only chooses the sword of Mingyue, and ye Shengge wants to go to Shili and Gaolou.


    But ye Shengge doesn''t practice sword. Why do you want these two swords? In fact, Li Fuyao doesn''t know why.


    Until this time, ye Shengge took out the tall building and chopped at Emperor Wu with a sword.


    The Dharma of Emperor Wu, which is hundreds of feet high, is beyond the comparison of ordinary people. When ye Shengge cuts out this sword, a sword light cuts through the sky and fails to fall on Emperor Wu.


    Although she is the sea, but after all, she is not a fierce sword immortal. I''m afraid she will almost mean to kill people with a sword.


    However, this sword still cuts off a lot of evil spirits, and makes ye Shengge snatch a few feet above it, and then stops at Emperor Wu''s thigh. Ye Shengge calmly stabs out a sword and leaves the tall building on Emperor Wu''s thigh.


    Then flapping his wings, he flew away into the distance.


    The square is already overcast, I do not know how many people look up at this scene.


    The emperor''s trembling body seemed to fall down at any time. If it had not been for the demon king''s support on the demon clan''s think tank on a rainy night, the current situation would not have been like this.


    The emperor murmured to himself, "Your Majesty''s contribution to nature has already reached the end of the sea, but some things are not clear to others."


    Rain night demon Jun smell speech a Zheng, but do not know why, still did not speak.


    Everyone was silent, looking at this rare battle.


    Ye Shengge floats in the air, looks up at the huge Dharma image, and then goes away with his sword.


    This time it was ten miles.


    Both swords have magical effects.


    Emperor Wu''s indifferent face looked at ye Shengge, and the whole person said slowly, "according to your ability, after I leave, I will naturally be the leader of the demon family. Why do you want to fight with me?"


    It was not loud, but it was like thunder, and everyone heard it.


    As a matter of fact, long ago, when Emperor Wu and ye Shengge fought, they had already seen that ye Shengge was not an ordinary sage in the sea. Because of its strong fighting power, any one of them could not beat that woman. If Emperor Wu really wanted to leave the world, she would be more than enough to be a demon emperor.


    But I don''t know why, she had to live with Emperor Wu.


    Everyone is waiting for the final result, although everyone knows that the result will not necessarily look good.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of Emperor Wu''s question, ye Shengge was silent for a long time, and then said, "if you want to leave the world, I know, but I know you have not succeeded."


    Emperor Wu''s state was so wonderful that he had already reached the last step and almost left the world, but he failed in the end.


    This event is written in the three thousand volumes of dengtian tower.


    It''s the most secret volume. Apart from the past generations, only ye Shengge has seen it.


    Of course, by this time she was already the Lord of the mountain.


    The volume recorded in detail why Emperor Wu died suddenly. Of course, most of them were guesses.


    Among them, the most important guess is that Emperor Wu was the method of cultivation opened up by observing the secrets of the former demon emperor. The cultivation method had a high demand for blood, but the blood of Emperor Wu was not so high.So even if Emperor Wu simplified it and used it in practice, it was still a little poor in the end.


    That''s what led him not to rise, but to his sudden death.


    Most people in this world will die, but how can people like emperor Wu tolerate their death like this.


    This is a very reluctant thing.


    "You changed the practice, but you didn''t change it."


    As the most beloved young disciple on chenxie mountain, ye Shengge knows too much.


    Emperor Wu''s face finally changed. Looking at Ye Sheng''s song, the whole person was a little inconceivable.


    Only he and the imperial master knew about the problem of cultivation, and even the Emperor didn''t know too many details.


    Why does this person know?


    Ye Shengge knew what Emperor Wu was thinking. He didn''t want to answer. He just said, "you can''t go."


    Before she fell here, she said to Emperor Wu, "don''t hurry. At this time, she said to Emperor Wu that you can''t go.".


    The meaning of this sentence is similar to that of the previous one, but it is much worse.


    Ye Shengge said, "so change the way."


    Another way, what way?


    It is a way to fly away from the world, and to be killed is another way.


    "Even if something goes wrong with me, you can''t kill me!" Emperor Wu didn''t want to know this time.


    There are records of Emperor Wu in the tower. Except for that volume, the cause of death of Emperor Wu is probably based on the word sudden death.


    This is because Emperor Wu never said this thing to outsiders, and the emperor''s teacher at that time had already died. No one in the whole demon land knew how Emperor Wu died.


    This is the volume of speculation, but only speculation.


    That''s all.


    Ye Shengge is serious.


    She was a very clever woman. After reading that volume, she looked for many other files and went through them in detail. She found that the conjecture of that volume was reasonable.


    The reason why Emperor Wu didn''t fight against Liuxiang all the time was that he probably broke out in the war and died in Liuxiang.


    Liuxiang is the most powerful one in the mountains and rivers. It seems that the fighting power of Liuxiang is comparable to that of him. If you fight like this, the risk is very high.


    So he never thought about fighting Liuxiang.


    However, Emperor Wu did not think that ye Shengge was also a strong man. He was so strong that he could expose all his problems in his body.


    Ye Shengge looks at Wudi, and there is no mood fluctuation. If this is true history, ye Shengge will not appear here, let alone deliberately guide the problems in Emperor Wu''s body.


    It''s a pity that this is not in real history. Facing Emperor Wu, ye Shengge has no chance of winning.


    Of course, if you can give her hundreds of years, it may not be the same.


    Given her time, perhaps no one in the world could stop him


    Emperor Wu was silent for a long time, just like spending time thinking about a very serious problem, but in the end he just frowned and said, "even so, I will not die here."


    With this sentence, Emperor Wu stopped talking, but pulled a wisp of cloud from the sea of clouds.


    When it falls into my hand, it is the longest sword between heaven and earth.


    When Emperor Wu fought against a demon emperor many years ago, he was so bold that he did not use a knife, and even fought with one hand.


    But at this moment, Emperor Wu again raised his sword after more than 300 years.


    When Emperor Wu raises his sword, it is as terrible as a sword coming out of the sheath in Liuxiang.


    The whole curtain of purple lightning, one after another, this huge city, like a purgatory.


    Emperor Wu''s Dharma quickly became smaller and smaller than that of ordinary people before. The long sword transformed by the wisp of cloud has now become the size of an ordinary long sword.


    Emperor Wu took a look at the long sword on his thigh, only a slight shock. The sword left his body, and he looked up at the sea of clouds.


    And then cut towards the sky.


    Li Fuyao had been watching the battle in the sea of clouds. At the moment, he suddenly saw the light of the snow-white sword and immediately handed out a sword.


    The sword light and the sword light met, but in a moment, Li Fuyao''s sword light was fragmented. Li Fuyao was hit by the peerless sword light and flew away towards the distance.


    He vomited out a large mouthful of blood


    , and the lingfu was already in turmoil.


    Emperor Wu was very strong, but he did not think that even if he was the same as the sea, he would be able to cut his sword Qi with a knife.


    After cutting Li Fuyao back with a knife, Emperor Wu soon put his eyes on ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge lost his ten li sword, and countless golden silk threads appeared on his side.


    These golden silk threads condensed into a curtain of light, just before emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu looks the same, just a knife cut out, light screen broken, countless gold scattered.After the golden light is scattered, what is left is the body of Ye Shengge.


    Emperor Wu had made up his mind to kill people, so he soon had a second knife.


    If there is no accident, the winner or loser will be determined.


    Ye Shengge''s hair has been swayed by the air of the knife, but she has no idea. She just looks at the sword quietly.


    It seems that they are in a desperate situation and can only be slaughtered.


    On a rainy night, the demon king and the old woman couldn''t bear to see this scene again. There were not many people in the world who could make Emperor Wu use his knife. Now one of them appeared, which is very strong.


    If Emperor Wu is weaker by one point and Ye Sheng''s song is stronger, it seems that he will win or lose.


    "Your Majesty," the emperor said, trembling


    The queen was surprised.


    The big demons were too far away to see what happened in front of the hall, but the queen and the emperor knew it.


    Emperor Shi felt the fluctuation of Emperor Wu''s momentum.


    And the demon queen saw the golden light in front of Ye Sheng''s song chest.


    The two swords of Emperor Wu had already made the curtain of heaven fluctuate. This means that the two swords are almost beyond the sea. If Emperor Wu can maintain that state and seem to leave the world, there will be a chance.


    However, no one could have imagined that things would turn around when he cut through the second knife and not the third one.


    The light of countless knives has been collected.


    Ye Shengge''s golden light is gone.


    Only the huge whirlpool through the sky and the thunder in the sea of clouds are still there.


    Emperor Wu''s face became a little strange. It seemed that there were many things that he could not understand. In fact, only a few people knew why.


    Ye Shengge knows.


    She was very close to Emperor Wu and could see the flow of Qi in his body.


    Those Qi machines, which can be regarded as the strongest in the whole world, ran through Emperor Wu''s meridians. In a very short period of time, they made Emperor Wu''s body full of holes.


    It''s like a bamboo basket.


    It can''t hold water.


    At the moment, his Qi Qi began to flow out of his body. After those powerful Qi machines flowed out, all the demons on the scene thought that Emperor Wu was going to kill the woman, but who could have imagined that it was Emperor Wu''s fault.


    "I said, you can''t go."


    In fact, ye Shengge was seriously injured in the previous knife. The reason why she could still stand was because of her willpower.


    No one can surpass him. Even if there is one, it will not be Ye Sheng''s song.


    "If it''s true, then in a certain story, your ending is set."


    Ye Sheng''s song is still very quiet.


    Emperor Wu''s emotions were collected by him. He asked, "what happened to me in that story?"


    He could feel those Qi movements flowing away from his body. That was the problem of cultivating skills. He had no way to stop it.


    And with the passing of those machines, his life will be taken away.


    Ye Shengge said, "in that story, you died of sudden death. No one knows how you died. Later generations speculated that you died because of martial arts."


    Emperor Wu frowned and said, "compared with that, death like that is really a little subdued. It''s better to die in your hands."


    Ye Shengge said, "so I came."


    In that story, Emperor Wu died suddenly because of his skills. In this story, without Ye Sheng''s song, Emperor Wu would have died because of his skills.


    It''s all disgraceful death.


    Emperor Wu understood what, then looked at Ye Sheng''s song with appreciative eyes, but still said, "I don''t think I''m as boring as the story says."


    Sudden death is boring.


    Emperor Wu is so strong, he is the protagonist of this piece of heaven and earth, how could he die so uninteresting.


    Emperor Wu didn''t think he would die so uninteresting.


    Ye Shengge did not speak.


    In fact, no matter in that story or in this story, the protagonist is her.


    Emperor Wu said, "that''s it."


    PS: This is the update on the third. It''s still available during the day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    e it so.


    Emperor Wu said a few words, that''s it. This should be the last time he said this sentence, and it may also be the last sentence in his life.


    After he had said this, the whole person was scattered into a single grain of light, in front of the vision of heaven and earth.


    Dissipate.


    Emperor Wu''s sudden death is death, and death on Ye Sheng''s singer is also death. Judging from these two ways of death, it is easier for him to accept that he chose to die at the hand of Ye Shengge.


    But nobody wants to die.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The huge vortex gradually disappeared, and the sky and earth became clear again. The thunder in the sea of clouds was also gone.


    Everything has changed back.


    Ye Shengge stood in front of the hall. His eyes looked at the place where emperor Wu had disappeared. Behind the demon, he saw the back of Ye Shengge. The emperor''s teacher was looking at the distance, in a trance.


    There were tears in the eyes of the demon king and the old woman on a rainy night.


    It is a great fortune for the Luan bird family to become the king of birds. No one has ever thought that there is still a member of the family who can become a demon emperor.


    No one spoke and no one did anything.


    No one thought that the most powerful Emperor Wu, no one in the sky or the earth could say that he could kill him, died like this.


    And still died in the hands of a younger generation of demon clan who just entered the sea for decades.


    It''s just incredible.


    Countless people''s minds are empty, do not know what to think.


    Ye Shengge did not move.


    Until there was a sudden shower of blood.


    The rain was pouring down on the city, and the sea of clouds suddenly turned red again.


    The bloody rain fell on this huge city, on other places, and on the whole world.


    Then the emperor came back to his senses and knelt down in front of Ye Sheng song and said nothing.


    A lot of big demons responded to this.


    The rules of the demon clan have always been that the children of the demon family who defeated the previous demon emperor can become the next demon emperor.


    Now ye Shengge doesn''t know how to beat Emperor Wu, but after all, it is better than Emperor Wu. Naturally, he can become the demon emperor of this demon family.


    Moreover, if she really became the demon emperor, this would be the only female demon emperor in the whole history of demon land. No matter what, the only female emperor has epoch-making significance.


    After the emperor knelt down, there were other demons kneeling down. They knelt on the ground and had a lot of emotions, but no matter what mood they had, they had already knelt down.


    Whatever you think, kneel down in the end.


    After all the people knelt down, only the demon queen not far behind ye Shengge did not kneel down.


    The demon queen looked at the woman''s back, and finally knelt down.


    The Phoenix clan has always been the king of birds. It is the first time that any other bird clan has knelt before.


    When the emperor saw that all the people were kneeling down, he exclaimed, "old minister, welcome your majesty!"


    "I''m waiting to greet your majesty!"


    Here comes the sound of one voice after another.


    Not long ago, it was still the demon land under the rule of Emperor Wu, but it was after this that Emperor Wu talked about blood and changed the face of demon soil reform.


    Everyone was kneeling and countless people were looking at the woman in the white dress.


    Emperor Shi is one of the people who know the most about Emperor Wu''s physical problems in the world, but he also knows that Emperor Wu''s physical problems will not be surpassed by ordinary monks in the sea.


    Being able to live under Emperor Wu in such a state must be a wonderful person.


    So the emperor was willing to kneel down.


    Emperor Wu didn''t want to stay in the world for the sake of demon clan, but this one didn''t want to.


    If you change a demon emperor to a demon clan, you don''t have any problems.


    Maybe even better.


    It''s just that it''s hard to say whether this person can stop the willow lane.


    Too young, after all.


    It''s just that being young is not necessarily bad.


    Emperor Shi and a large number of demons all looked at Ye Sheng song, but Ye Sheng song did not turn his head.


    Time goes by like this.


    Everyone is waiting for the empress to speak.


    But soon someone thought of something, that is, after the empress killed Emperor Wu, she would have some problems.


    Will he die, too?


    But it''s just speculation.


    Because after that, the woman turned around and looked at the big demons kneeling in front of her. She said calmly and uninteresting, "please get up."


    The voice was very low, but everyone heard it.


    Then she spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    In the war with Emperor Wu, there is absolutely no one in this world who can not be hurt at all.She vomited blood, and then walked to the front, with frivolous steps, not like a sea monster at all.


    But she did become the only female emperor in the history of the demon clan.


    The mind moved, and the two swords on the ground did not enter the cloud.


    Only the wispy sword spirit remains.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao passed through the clouds, and the speed of his flying sword was very fast. Even if he was cut open by Emperor Wu, he suffered serious injuries, but it did not hinder his speed.


    The Sword Fairy is the fastest monk in the world.


    But when he was about to approach the great city again, he heard a lot of voices, and then he stopped in the clouds, and his thoughts were complicated.


    In the city under the cloud, did ye Shengge really kill Emperor Wu?


    Li Fuyao took a mouthful of saliva. Naturally, he knew what kind of person ye Shengge was, but he never thought that ye Shengge could really kill people, and even killed Emperor Wu.


    You know, it was the peerless demon emperor of the demon clan. When he cut Li Fuyao with a knife before, Li Fuyao already knew that he had a thousand miles to go without the demon emperor.


    But ye Shengge and he entered the demon land together, and now he can kill the demon emperor?!


    Li Fuyao laughed bitterly.


    Standing in the cloud, he didn''t know whether he should go down again.


    Until the two swords appeared from the sea of clouds and fell in front of him.


    So he fell.


    There are a large number of monsters kneeling on the square. After the words of Ye Shengge, many people stood up, but no one went up there.


    She''s a demon emperor, and she doesn''t need any help.


    Li Fu shakes down to ye Shengge''s body, in front of a large demon, looking at that pale woman like a piece of white paper.


    "How did you do it?"


    Li Fuyao asked.


    "It''s not difficult, but on the whole, it''s luck."


    Li Fuyao said, "I don''t think it''s like luck can explain it."


    Ye Shengge, er, the word "luck" just means that she can force the state of Emperor Wu out. As for other things, there are many things that can''t be explained clearly.


    "After that, you are the female emperor of the demon clan?"


    Li Fuyao is still somewhat unbelievable.


    Ye Sheng''s song was echoed.


    There was a slight change in the face.


    Li Fuyao understood her meaning very well, so he turned around and ye Shengge quickly climbed on Li Fuyao''s back.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and said, "I think it''s better to do something like this a few times. I feel sorry for her."


    This sentence has some meaning, but ye Shengge has already closed his eyes at this time, did not hear.


    Then Li Fuyao looked at the big demons, did not speak, just stepped on a sword.


    He soon left the great city.


    Looking at the direction, it should be toward the valley of the Luan family.


    -


    there is another bloody rain in the world.


    In fact, this word is not accurate because it has not rained blood for many years.


    This is the first blood rain in the past 100 years, from the demon soil to the world.


    Soon, some big people were discussing whether their saints had left the world, but after some exploration, they found that all the saints of the three religions were still alive.


    And sword immortals have no problem.


    That would be some big demon.


    The sage of Qingyang falls on a mountain peak. There is a middle-aged Taoist with ordinary face who has been waiting for a long time.


    The sage of Qingyang first made a Jishou, and then said, "everything is clear. Liuxiang divides itself into two, which is not the peerless sword immortal before."


    Liu Xiang divided himself into two parts. Even if he was still a sword immortal, he was not the top fighting force. Even at this time, Emperor Wu was still unwilling to fight. There was no problem with the swordsmen.


    The ordinary middle-aged Taoist looked at the bloody rain and did not know what he was thinking. After a long silence, he said softly: "this matter still needs you to enter the demon land again, but since there is no willow lane, the following things should be tough at the right time. You can control it yourself."


    Looking at the middle-aged Taoist, the sage hesitated and said, "master, I still have one thing I don''t know."


    In fact, this time, Taoism and Confucianism had to join hands with demon land, which had always made him wonder why he had to


    do so. After all, the demon clan is a demon, and it has united the demon clan. Once it spreads out, it will be a curse for all generations.


    Even if he wants to be the master of mountains and rivers.


    The middle-aged Taoist looked at the sage of Qingyang and didn''t speak.


    Qingyang sage did not ask. He was just waiting. He thought that if the middle-aged Taoist didn''t give a satisfactory answer, he would not leave."The demon clan can''t join hands. This kind of thing has already been fixed for tens of thousands of years ago. If we do such a treacherous thing, we will be cast aside."


    "So the demon clan can only use it."


    The middle-aged Taoist said: "in this plan, they and the swordsmen are both defeated, and then we will take action. As for the big results that can be caused after that, it is hard to say whether the demon clan will be severely damaged or the demon clan will be completely destroyed. However, we will not do anything against the morality of the clan."


    The purpose of joining hands with the demon clan is to break the swordsman''s dominance over the mountains and rivers. However, Confucianism and Taoism never thought that they would cede land to the demon clan.


    The emperor thought that he was extremely resourceful, but in fact, he could not compare with the plans of Confucianism and Taoism.


    At least in the promise of Taoism and Confucianism, the Emperor didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    "The old emperor''s teacher is dying. Emperor Wu wants to leave the world with all his heart. When he leaves the world, no one in this demon family is worth our attention. The great cause of the whole world lies on your shoulder."


    In a few words, the middle-aged Taoist pointed this out.


    The sage of Qingyang had a complex look, but soon he said seriously: "for the sake of Taoism, Qingyang died."


    The middle-aged Taoist nodded his head. No matter how sure it was to win, it would not be possible to do it by themselves. It also needed the great help of Confucianism.


    "People like emperor Wu and Liuxiang, apart from themselves, I really don''t know who else can calculate them?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When some people are strong enough, no one else in this world can calculate them, only themselves can calculate them.


    Liuxiang is like this, so is Emperor Wu.


    Jianshan is very quiet these days. Liuxiang and Bai Zhihan have asked for swords several times in these days. Although Liuxiang has cut himself, his swordsmanship is still the first in the world. Bai Zhihan only entered the sea. In terms of realm and kendo, they are far from Liuxiang.


    Therefore, asking for swords these days is very helpful for Bai Zhihan.


    Moreover, at the moment, Liuxiang has no strong fighting power. If something happens later, other sword immortals will need to bear more burdens. Bai Zhihan has always thought that he is not inferior to others, so he is very serious these days.


    The end of a sword, the blood rain will suddenly come.


    Liu Xiang''s heart felt something, and it was hard to avoid some desolation.


    Bai Zhihan stands with his sword closed and looks at the back of Liuxiang.


    Liu Xiang, standing under a willow tree, suddenly said, "I don''t know if I have a chance to fight with Emperor Wu in my life."


    As the most powerful two people in the world, they have never met each other. This is something that Liuxiang always remembers.


    Bai Zhihan held down the green silk, looked at the Liuxiang and said, "Liu Jianxian''s last battle in the world can choose to fight with Emperor Wu. If there was no Emperor Wu at that time, I could do it."


    If another willow lane can enter the sea and two willow alleys combine into one, this should be the strongest Liuxiang. At that time, if Liuxiang still has the idea of fighting in the world, the best opponent is Emperor Wu.


    Of course, Bai Zhihan also wants to be that person.


    The last battle in Liuxiang must be very magnificent.


    Liu Xiang turned his head and said, "I don''t know. Who knows what''s going on in this world, he must follow his own expectations. Besides, your opponent may only be Li Fuyao."


    Liu Xiang''s life, only for two younger generation so green eyes.


    One is Li Fuyao, the other is Bai Zhihan.


    Bai Zhihan thought of the young man he had seen in Jianshan before and said, "I don''t know if he has entered the sea at this moment."


    Bai Zhihan is a sword embryo and the most gifted swordsman in the world. However, he was able to enter the sea for more than 100 years because of the existence of Li Fuyao.


    Only when two trees are together can they grow taller.


    This is what Bai Zhihan said.


    Liu Xiang sighed, as if there were too many regrets. Looking at the bloody rain, he said softly, "I seem to have made some mistakes. I don''t know if there is any possibility to make up for it in the future."


    Bai Zhihan did not speak.


    Liu Xiang said: "it seems that Emperor Wu has left the world."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    This is just a guess of Liuxiang, but people like Liuxiang will not speculate for no reason.


    Even if it is a guess, there will be some basis.


    "When your realm is high enough, you will have a special understanding of heaven and earth. If Emperor Wu really leaves the world, it will be the weakest time for the demon clan. It''s a pity."


    There are few times when I feel sorry for something in Liuxiang.


    Bai Zhihan has some doubts, "Emperor Wudi is prosperous in spring and autumn, how can it be so?"


    Emperor Wu''s realm is superb. Naturally, no one can kill him. But if he tries many other things like Liuxiang, he may have a big problem. If he has a problem, he may not be able to die.


    Liuxiang is not ready to say more, but just said the last sentence, "there are many things in this world that we can''t think through."


    After saying this, Liu Xiang left.


    Left behind a bleak figure.


    Bai Zhihan is full of thoughts.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was a bloody rain on the earth. This kind of thing made people panic. However, no one would take care of them. However, the monarchs of small countries soon issued a series of self accusations.


    Hope to comfort people.


    The sage of Qingyang went on a trip in the world. Finally, he met with Mo Sheng and went to the demon land again. After a series of twists and turns, he came to the palace of the demon emperor.


    But found that this time in the palace of the demon emperor, different from the past.


    The traces of Emperor Wu no longer exist in the palace. Many maids were dismissed, and a new group of them came.


    The emperor lived in the palace for the time being, and was in charge of everything in the palace.


    The demon queen lived in the hut.


    Qingyang sage and Mo Sheng came to the emperor in the blood rain.


    The emperor is still an old man, but he doesn''t know why in his eyes. He has some light.


    The sage of Qingyang said something about the current situation in the mountains and rivers. In fact, it''s no secret about Liuxiang, but few people in the demon clan know it.


    So when the sage of Qingyang told him these things, he was surprised by the emperor.


    Mo Shengshen said: "without Liuxiang, we should have some changes as we talked about before. The demon clan can''t get too many mountains and rivers this time."


    Without Liuxiang, the previous events would not be regarded as events. Therefore, it is possible to continue to talk about this matter, which is the fundamental reason why the two of them came here.


    The emperor did not speak.


    He seemed to be thinking about something, but no one knew about it.


    Mo Sheng continued: "since there is no such problem, there will be no hindrance to this matter. If the emperor should come, he can discuss time."


    Mo Sheng is a Confucian sage and also the person in charge of this event. As a representative of Taoism, Qingyang sage is also very important, but in general, he will not say anything.


    When the matter comes to this point, we need the emperor''s position.


    The emperor represents the demon land, and his decision is the decision of the demon land. At least in the past years, things have always been like this.


    However, the emperor''s teacher is somewhat out of the ordinary today.


    He stood up and looked at the bloody rain. Then he said, "do the two sages know that this is our demon family, which big demon has left the world?"


    The sage of Qingyang sighed: "all the things in the world can''t reach a time. There are big demons in the demon family who have come to the end and leave the world. Although they can''t bear it, they can''t help it."


    The emperor said with a smile: "no one can live all the time, so there are so many people who want to fly up and leave the world to find the so-called longevity. But in fact, longevity is hard to find, at least not what we can find."


    "Since ancient times, there are so many outstanding people and proud of heaven. There are few people who can really resist the great power of time."


    Emperor Shi sighed: "Emperor Wu''s Majesty''s generation of outstanding people, in this world apart from Liuxiang, who can resist?"


    "But it is such a peerless Tianjiao, also fell in the torrent of time."


    Emperor Wu left the world, but he did not die of old age, nor because he died suddenly in order to rise, but because there were talented people coming out from all walks of life, and a new generation replaced the old one.


    Hearing this, the sage of Qingyang was shocked when he heard that Emperor Wudi had fallen into the torrent of time. He looked at the emperor and was shocked beyond measure.


    "Emperor Wu Left the world


    No one thought that Emperor Wu, such a powerful man, would leave the world in such an end. Even if some people thought about his old death, it should not be at this time.


    Mo Sheng is also frowning, obviously can not accept this ending.


    The emperor said: "God bless our demon family. When Emperor Wu leaves the world, we will welcome her majesty again!"


    The new generation changes the old.


    Everyone knows the rules of demon soil, not only the demon monks of demon soil, but also the monks on earth. If anyone wants to be the demon emperor, there are only two ways.The first way is to fight with the previous generation of demon emperor. If you win or lose, you will become the demon emperor. As for the defeat, there is nothing to say.


    The second way is more troublesome, that is, after the previous generation of demon emperor left the world, the big demon and the other big demons who want to be the demon emperor will be able to become the new demon emperor after the final winner.


    Emperor Wu will not die of old age at the height of spring and autumn, but when he leaves the world at this time, he can only be killed.


    "Did someone kill Emperor Wu?"


    The sage of Qingyang is about to shout!


    Emperor Wu is one of the strongest friars in the world. As people always know, only Liuxiang can fight him. Apart from Liuxiang, where can a demon come to fight with Emperor Wu?


    And they won.


    The emperor said, "God bless my demon family."


    Mo Sheng''s face was almost so gloomy that he could drip water. Emperor Wu was already very difficult to deal with. There were so many people in the Terran family that they could not cope with it.


    Now Liuxiang has become that ghost again, and the demon family has come out with such a demon Emperor


    This is the luck of the demon clan.


    At the same time, it is also the tragedy of the human race.


    Hearing the rain outside the window, the sage of Qingyang was in a very low mood.


    If this is the case, then the plans of Taoism and Confucianism will all fail.


    "I dare to ask the emperor, what is her Majesty''s view on the things you discussed with us before?"


    The things before were acquiesced by Emperor Wu. Now after the change of the demon land, it will naturally change.


    Everything depends on the empress.


    The emperor said, "the empress has become the leader of the demon family, and naturally everything will be heard from her. Therefore, I have reported this matter to your majesty before."


    Mo Sheng asked, "what does your majesty say?"


    This is the answer the Terrans want to know.


    In fact, to be exact, it is the answer that Taoism and Confucianism want to know.


    "Your Majesty said, please stay with the two saints."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    Two saints, please.


    But what do you stay for?


    Of course, it can''t be to stay and say some boring nonsense, or to stay for a potluck.


    So when the emperor said this, there was a huge air machine outside the door. With this air machine, there was another one.


    The sage of Qingyang made a decision at once, and his momentum reached the peak in an instant. Then a simple bronze tripod appeared in the room and went towards the emperor.


    Mo Sheng soon rolled up a pile of black ink and was about to trap the emperor.


    After all, they are the sea, and they are not stupid people. In such a moment, they naturally think of a place. If the emperor and the demon clan want to keep them here, then the emperor is their life.


    But when the small bronze tripod hit the emperor, the emperor stretched out a thin arm and grabbed the bronze tripod.


    The bronze tripod emits blue light, and countless golden lights are even hidden in the small tripod. Anyway, when Qingyang sage sacrificed such a small tripod, it was his strongest means.


    But just a quarter of an hour later, the emperor took hold of the bronze tripod and used it to collect the black ink. Then he opened his fingers and covered the small tripod to suppress all the black ink.


    Countless gas engines have been collected.


    However, the sage of Qingyang did not hesitate. He fell in front of the emperor and hit him with one hand. There were countless golden silk threads in his palm, just like tentacles. Mo Sheng followed behind him.


    At this time, the window was suddenly broken by a knife light.


    There was a tall man with a knife passing by, but soon he cut into the body of Qingyang sage. In a moment, the sage of Qingyang was bleeding like a flood.


    Chest then a knife cut open a big wound, golden blood flow out, looking at is really enough terrible.


    Mo Shengxin was alert, and black ink poured out of his sleeve. He didn''t act like a Qingyang sage before, but he left behind. At the moment, he was waiting for the man outside.


    Unfortunately, when the magnificent air machine attached to a huge fist, Mo Sheng was still in this boxing, flying backwards.


    The golden blood flowed on the ground, and the Qingyang sage was seriously injured in a very short time. Although Mo Sheng''s situation was much better, this place was not a mountain and river, but a demon land. This situation had no effect, because soon, someone would kill them.


    However, they didn''t expect that the old emperor had such a state that they had already controlled the sacred vessels of these two people as soon as they put their hands on it. This kind of thing is not only that they have not thought about it, but even other sages in the mountains and rivers have not thought about it.


    The emperor had been hiding so deeply.


    In fact, it''s not too hard to understand. Before the emperor''s master, he was the elder of the two dynasties. He lived long enough, and his realm was not low. Now when Emperor Wu returns to heaven, the emperor''s teacher has become an old man of the three dynasties. After living for such a long time, he can''t be more normal.


    Before emperor Wu left the world, in fact, many people thought about who could become a new emperor if Emperor Wu left the world.


    Many people feel that they have a chance, but none of them think about the emperor.


    They felt that the emperor was old, and that the emperor should not have that ability.


    But who knows?


    Emperor Shi is the strongest demon family after Emperor Wu. If ye Sheng song was not born, I''m afraid it will be the emperor''s master.


    Maybe there are too many things.


    The sage of Qingyang covered his chest. The blood had stopped, but his face became ugly. The man with the knife stood in front of him. There was no emotion in his eyes. He just looked at the emperor.


    The same is true of the man in front of Mo Sheng.


    Both of them are famous demon kings of the demon clan. Their realm is high enough to be simple when dealing with Qingyang sage and Mo Sheng.


    What''s more, there was the emperor''s hand to control the sacred vessels of both of them.


    "If you kill us, you will not be afraid to let the two clans fight against each other. When the three religions and swordsmen join hands, you can stop it?"


    Swordsmen have always been the main force against the demon clan. If the three religions join in, it will be very bad for the demon clan.


    In fact, the idea of the three religions is a little simple. They want to drag the swordsmen down. As for the demon clan, it can be destroyed, but it is not so important.


    They don''t want to go there.


    The old emperor''s voice was filled with other emotions, and he was happy to think of it as he said, "we were going to fight this battle. Without Liuxiang, who do you think can stop us demon clan?"


    Emperor Wu was killed by a more powerful demon. If there is no accident, they will die here. After they die here, they will naturally lose their fighting power. It is normal for the demon clan to have a war idea.Mo Sheng was silent for a long time, and didn''t know whether he was healing or something else.


    At this time, he opened his mouth and said, "the man who killed Emperor Wu is absolutely not as brilliant as Emperor Wu."


    Mo Sheng''s mind is not comparable to that of Qingyang sages. The three words and two words of the former Emperor''s teacher only convinced the Qingyang sage that there was an absolutely powerful demon emperor in the demon land. However, after a lot of thinking, Mo Sheng came to the conclusion that the man was definitely not as powerful as Emperor Wu.


    Otherwise, there won''t be today''s killing.


    The emperor looked at Mo Sheng and didn''t speak. Qingyang sage was already confused.


    How did he know it would be like this.


    He was full of joy at the beginning that when he came to the demon land again, he would reach the agreement that the leader had said, and then there would be a day when Taoism would rise and stand on the top of the world again.


    "The Terrans don''t have many smart people, but I have to say, you''re one." The emperor looked at Mo Sheng and said softly, "if you are a demon, I can give you everything."


    The words of emperor Shi are sincere. He is very old and will leave the world in a few years. So he has no idea about who is the demon emperor and who is the strongest in the world.


    He knew that he had no hope of long life, so he had taken the demon clan away from the demon land as his last thing to do.


    If you can''t follow the flow of time, carve his name on the bank.


    Once he has done this, he will be one of the most successful people in this demon clan.


    Countless demon monks will remember his name, and countless demon monks will be grateful to him.


    He lived in people''s hearts, perhaps also a kind of longevity.


    The word "longevity" is really fascinating.


    Mo Sheng said in silence: "it''s not easy to practice. No one wants to retreat in the middle of the road. If you let me go, I''m willing to work for the demon clan."


    Yes, it''s not easy to practice. Even if you can''t live forever, no one will think about dying in the middle of the road.


    Life is really the most meaningful thing in the world.


    So no one wants to die, even Mo Sheng.


    Qingyang sage''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect Mo Sheng to say this. It''s human nature to want to live. But as a human being, how can you serve the demon clan?


    Mo Sheng just glanced at the Qingyang sage, then said calmly: "since we are all starting to join hands with the demon clan, what''s the problem with doing some more things?"


    Qingyang sages are a little confused. Yes, they can pull swordsmen down from the dust for the benefit of Taoism and Confucianism. They are no different from sinners.


    Since you are a sinner, what''s wrong with working for the demon clan?


    Qingyang sage closed his mouth and did not speak.


    There was no mood in the emperor''s turbid eyes. He looked at Mo Sheng and said plainly, "there is a saying that is not my race. His heart will be different."


    "It''s just that people like you are very aware of the current affairs and are not bad at using them for me. They are just too heavy minded and have no great significance."


    With these words, the emperor''s thin hand stretched out, just like a bamboo pole, and made a big hole in Mo Sheng''s body.


    Mo Sheng''s vitality gradually cut off, and soon closed his eyes.


    And then the blood rain got worse.


    Qingyang sage''s face was distorted by fear. He could not say a word when he looked at the emperor.


    No matter the emperor or other people, they are afraid of death. However, since the sage of Qingyang already has this realm, he should not be so.


    But who would have thought that he still made such a gesture.


    "You are too stupid to die."


    This time, the Emperor didn''t reach out, but the man cut off the head of Qingyang sage with a knife.


    This attack and killing can be said to be effortless.


    In the palace of the demon emperor, it was easy for them to achieve such a result by the joint efforts of their three big demons.


    And no one will find out if they are killed today.


    After all, Emperor Wu left the world, and the blood rain had not stopped, which is a good cover up.


    The emperor sighed and walked out of the room.


    Soon a maid came here to clean up the traces, and the emperor was going to see a man.


    Today is the hundredth day that the demon emperor left the world.


    It was also the tenth day that her majesty came to this palace.


    Of course, there was also the sword fairy who was wearing a green shirt.


    When the emperor thought of the green shirt sword immortal, he could not help but praise a few words, "after more than 100 years, I''m afraid that the speed of practice is only a little lower than your majesty."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shengge lives in the side hall, and monks like them don''t need a gorgeous place to live.


    So in this side hall, there is only a futon.


    Ye Shengge then sat on this Pu Tuan, wearing a white skirt like a flower blooming, and her long hair was so casually scattered down.As for the Sword Fairy in green shirt, it''s not here.


    The emperor''s teacher came in trembling. The brilliant old minister of three dynasties stopped in front of the door and paid homage to ye Shengge.


    "Your Majesty, I have something to say."


    The emperor was kneeling on the ground with a low posture.


    The sound reverberated in the side hall.


    Ye Shengge opened his eyes, but did not turn around, "things have been done, what to say."


    Yes, the emperor said before that his majesty asked the two saints to stay, which was false. Ye Shengge never thought of killing the sage of Qingyang and Mo Sheng here.


    As for the war, she didn''t want to start it.


    Even the conspiracy of that sect and Confucianism was only recently known.


    It is just that she and Li Fuyao want to explore the truth. Knowing this is half of the truth.


    If the demon clan wants to go south, it needs a few important people.


    The emperor''s division is one, and the two sages are two. As for other Liuxiang and Wudi, they are not very important in fact. After all, one of the two men died suddenly in that war, and the other was split into two, and their combat power was damaged.


    Both of them are standing on the earth, thinking only about longevity.


    "Your Majesty knows that hundreds of millions of creatures in the whole demon land are your Majesty''s people. Can your majesty watch them live in such a bad environment?"


    In fact, the emperor''s teacher once said to Emperor Wu that at that time, Emperor Wu only answered one thing that he needed to fight for, and no one else needed to plan for it.


    Now the emperor also threw this sentence to ye Shengge.


    "During the war, countless demon clans will lose their lives. Go and ask them whether they want to live or die."


    If you want to live, you can still live in the demon land.


    The emperor frowned and said, "Your Majesty is wrong to say so."


    Ye Shengge did not speak.


    Right? It''s just what people say.


    She never cared.


    "Your Majesty''s talent is amazing. Now you have been on the throne of the demon emperor. In a few years, you will be able to surpass the original Emperor Wu. However, as a demon emperor, your majesty has to shoulder the burden."


    The emperor was still kneeling. If he just said something, he would be very tough.


    Now it can be said that everything is under the control of the emperor''s master. Ye Shengge actually only knew a few days ago that the realm of emperor Shi was just a little short of Emperor Wu''s.


    So when ye Shengge came here, he was trapped by the array already set by the emperor.


    Her realm is very high, but not as high as the emperor.


    After she was trapped, she soon knew that the emperor had no idea to kill her, just wanted to trap her here.


    Emperor Wu is too strong to be manipulated at will.


    However, ye Shengge was not so strong, so she became a puppet of the emperor''s division, who wanted to mobilize the demon family army in her name to launch the war.


    The palace of the emperor is much deeper than what he looks at.


    Ye Shengge is the first female emperor in the history of this demon clan, and also the first demon emperor to be put under house arrest.


    The emperor said, "Your Majesty is not willing to fight for the people of our demon family. The old minister understands that it is impossible to fight without a war, so he wronged his majesty."


    Ye Shengge didn''t answer. He just asked, "it''s only a line away from Emperor Wu. Did you move your hands and feet to the martial arts of Emperor Wu?"


    Everyone knows that Emperor Wu was able to be today because of the emperor''s great help behind him. He even gave his secret script to Emperor Wu.


    At this time, if we say that the emperor had done something at the beginning.


    Things get more complicated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    In the other story, Emperor Wu died suddenly because of his skills and blood. But was it really because of the skills or was it all the work of the emperor?


    If it was Emperor Shi who wanted Emperor Wu to die at the very beginning, what was he for?


    The emperor looked at the empress''s back quietly. The whole side hall was very quiet. Even the emperor''s slow breathing could be heard very clearly.


    "There is no teacher in the world who will harm his disciples. What''s more, he is such an excellent disciple."


    The emperor recalled the scene when he first met the child many years ago. At that time, the child was only half his height, but he looked up at his eyes and said that he would become the strongest man in the world in the future.


    In nine days and ten places, push all enemies horizontally.


    That child was Emperor Wu. At that time, he was not the demon emperor who liked to wear black robes all day. He was just a child with infinite expectations for the future.


    The emperor was moved by the light in his eyes and was surprised by the talent of Emperor Wu. Therefore, he took a big risk and went to the demon emperor''s treasure house of the previous dynasty to steal a number of secret scripts, and then gave them to Emperor Wu.


    After all, it was Emperor Wu''s own choice. He knew that there would be some hidden dangers in those skills, but he refused to listen to the emperor''s advice and went on his own way.


    "Emperor Wu is the most determined person that the old minister has ever seen. He is only limited to his own blood. If he is like your majesty, his Majesty would have left the world."


    This time leaving the world, of course, is about soaring.


    Even in front of Ye Sheng''s song, Emperor Shi praised Emperor Wu so highly.


    He and that demon emperor, in fact, have always had some things that have not been untied, just like the emperor wants Emperor Wu to fight for the demon clan, and wants him to go south to fight with the friars of Shanhe and Liuxiang.


    But Emperor Wu only wanted to see the scenery outside the sky.


    So the monarch and the minister were tired of each other.


    But since Emperor Wu is one of the strongest in the world, he can''t control it arbitrarily. Therefore, over the years, it has been carried out very slowly.


    Now that Emperor Wu has left the world, ye Shengge is going to be the demon emperor, and the emperor''s teacher will continue to do that.


    Ye Shengge said, "my mind will not change. If you trap me here, please pray for me. Before you finish that, I can''t leave here, or you will die."


    The emperor''s teacher gave a sad smile, but he was very indifferent. "Since your majesty is a rare person in this world, it is not difficult to leave here. Even if the old minister can trap his majesty for a while, he will certainly not be able to trap his majesty. Your majesty, as long as you let me finish what I want to do, and then you want me to die, I don''t need your majesty to do it. Your majesty will certainly become one of the most brilliant demon emperors in the history of the demon clan. This is the luck of the demon family. "


    The emperor opened his mouth to express his position, but in Yesheng''s song, it didn''t make any sense.


    She didn''t want to get entangled in the issue, but asked, "where''s that guy?"


    The emperor shook his head and said, "that''s your Majesty''s friend, and it''s also the future of the human race. Naturally, I''m going to die. No wonder the old minister."


    Li Fuyao has achieved great success in more than 100 years. Such a person is naturally the most intolerable thing for the demon clan. Therefore, after solving the problems of the sage of Qingyang and Mo Sheng, the emperor sent people to look for Li Fuyao.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t have to be too sad. If he is really sad, he will think about when he can kill the old minister."


    The emperor looked at the back of Ye Shengge and waited for a long time. Without an answer, he got up and left the place.


    At this time, Ye Sheng song''s voice sounded in the side hall, "it''s not easy for you to kill him."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A monk who has not been in the sea for a long time, even if he is a sword immortal, is not too difficult to deal with in the demon soil. There are many big demons here, and it will not be too difficult to kill a sword immortal.


    Li Fuyao is definitely not the most gifted swordsman in the world, nor is he the highest level swordsman, let alone the most powerful swordsman. He can only be regarded as the best luck swordsman.


    So when the emperor sent people to find him, he was taken to a place.


    there is a hut. Behind the house is a bamboo forest. There is a stream running down the hut. There is a phoenix tree beside the cottage.


    Li Fuyao stood opposite the demon.


    The two men were in opposition, and neither of them spoke.


    "Between heaven and earth, I am the only Phoenix. Your majesty married me because he wanted me to continue his strong blood for him. At the moment, the child was in my stomach, but he left."


    Li Fuyao knew something about Emperor Wu in the files of Jianshan. He knew that he wanted to create a descendant with the strongest blood. However, in those files, he said that Emperor Wu did not succeed.


    But in this story, the demon queen has already had children.


    Li Fuyao thinks, very likely, this child will not be born.


    After all, the blood relationship between Emperor Wu and phoenix is too strong.If the two are combined, the possibility of birth will not be too great.


    "I don''t know why the Empress Dowager saw me today?"


    Li Fuyao used to accompany ye Shengge into the palace, but then he saw two big demons and sneaked into his side. Later, he was brought here.


    "If the emperor wants to kill you, his majesty will also be under house arrest. People from Taoism and Confucianism have been contacting him all the time. The demon clan has been fighting with mountains and rivers. This has been his dream for many years. Before his Majesty was there, he could not do it. Now his majesty is dead, he can''t help it any more."


    Li Fuyao always wanted to know why the demon clan and the Terran had such a big war. It was only when the demon queen said this that Li Fuyao really understood the causes and consequences.


    The demon clan joined forces with Taoism and Confucianism, and then there was a huge conspiracy against the swordsmen.


    Of course, the demon clan not only aims at the swordsmen, but also wants to take all the mountains and rivers into their hands.


    At this time, swordsman''s pulse is naturally the biggest resistance, so there will be a sword first pulse.


    According to the other story, the demon clan just broke the swordsman into pieces, but failed to invade the south.


    I think it''s because the monks of Confucianism and Taoism calculated the demon clan in some things.


    In this way, this is the truth.


    Li Fuyao''s face is not good.


    The face of the demon queen was very gloomy, just like the cloud in the distant mountains, which made people unable to see through or see other things.


    The demon queen looked at Li Fuyao and said seriously: "you are the future of the Terran, and naturally you will die. In this plan, many people of the demon clan will die. The reason is that the demon clan will have a good habitat. In fact, it is for its good reputation in the history of the demon clan."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak in a hurry. He only thought for a moment and then asked, "as far as I know, the Empress Dowager of the demon and his majesty Emperor Wu are his disciples. Why does the empress of the demon disobey the wishes of his teacher?"


    The inheritance of the demon clan has always been a blood inheritance, a family, are the blood of the elders and descendants of the children, rarely master apprentice relationship.


    If there is a relationship between master and apprentice, it means absolute trust between them.


    Therefore, there must be a very important question as to why the empress of the demon wanted to turn against the emperor.


    "Although your majesty wants to make a strong descendant, he still loves me by letting me live at last. I have been in love with your majesty for so many years. His majesty is now dead. I know that this is all the work of the emperor. If he kills his majesty, he must die." The face of the demon queen is full of resentment.


    It''s very twisted. It''s no different from those jealous women in the world.


    Li Fuyao asked, "why do you think I can help you?"


    Yes, the demon queen must think that Li Fuyao is useful. If she thinks Li Fuyao is useless, she will not rescue him.


    "Your Majesty is your friend. Your majesty is trapped now. You don''t want to save her?"


    The queen of the demon is also a woman who has lived for many years. She can''t see the emotion in the eyes of her majesty Li Fuyao.


    Both Li Fuyao and ye Shengge are the most promising monks in the world. They are short of time. The empress demon fully believes that Li Fuyao is the only one who wants to kill the imperial master in the future.


    Even if Bai Zhihan has the same potential, there is no reason why he will not die with the emperor.


    "His realm is only one line short of his majesty. Even the present empress is not his enemy. Besides, if he wants to launch a war, you, as a human race, naturally want to stop him."


    As a Terran, this is Li Fuyao''s responsibility.


    If the war is really unstoppable, Li Fuyao will surely appear on the battlefield.


    Since the emperor was the source of the war, Li Fuyao had to find a way to solve him.


    Because when he was in Lingshan, he wanted to change the ending of the story.


    I think we can try it.


    However, it is very difficult for him to kill the emperor. Even though ye Shengge is already the demon emperor, after he was trapped, all the big demons believed that the emperor''s words were the instructions of the demon emperor.


    "This is what he always wanted to do, not to leave a bad name, but to do what he could not normally do."


    "I don''t like war either. Terrans and demons go to one side and practice separately. It''s actually very good."


    Li Fuyao said: "his realm is too high, I can''t beat him."


    At the end of the day, all kinds of intrigues depend on fists.


    Who is better.


    Who can solve this problem.


    So what we have to do is to kill the emperor.


    However, ye Shengge can''t do such a thing. He can''t do it. There''s not much that he wants to do. Maybe the demon queen can do it, but judging from his appearance, it seems that he can''t.


    "There are many people in the demon clan who are not willing to start a war. As long as you have the command of her majesty, some people will refuse the emperor."The demon queen looked at Li Fuyao and said, "I have a friend who can help you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    The queen has a friend.


    This kind of thing seems to be very common, such as her, naturally will have many friends, but it is worth saying at this time, absolutely useful.


    "Many years ago, there was a man who wanted to marry me by his majesty when he married me, and then he was killed by his majesty."


    "He likes me."


    The demon queen seems to be stating a very common thing, but in fact, everyone can hear the joy in her words.


    Of course, it is gratifying to have someone like it.


    "Although no one dares to show love to me after this, there must be more than one who likes me."


    There must be more than one person who likes her, and few have the ability to be her friend.


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but listened quietly. They needed to rescue ye Shengge and interrupt the emperor''s plan.


    The emperor could not have been in the palace all the time. For the sake of the war, he must have returned to the major ethnic groups to confirm that this matter was going on.


    So they need one.


    That man is in the memory of the demon queen.


    "He also uses a sword. If he is on the other side of your mountain and river, he can''t win the name of a sword saint. But in the demon land, his majesty is the one with the strongest sword, so other people don''t have a very loud name. But he said that the combat power must be in the top three of the demon clan."


    In the past, Emperor Wu was the first, the emperor''s teacher was the second, and that person was the third.


    "You go to him with my letter, and he will help you."


    Speaking of this, the demon queen arranged everything.


    Li Fuyao looked at the demon and asked, "what''s his name?"


    "Business trip to the north."


    "It sounds like a personal name."


    "In fact, he lived in the northern part of the demon soil, but he still wanted to go north, so he took such a name."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A conversation was over without lasting too long. The demon queen did not speak any more. She looked tired and soon ended the topic. Li Fuyao left here and went to the north.


    The emperor appeared here.


    The old demon Xiu, whose hair and hair were all white, looked at the beautiful demon queen with some strange emotions in his eyes.


    "You know he''s the future of the Terran, but you still want to help him."


    The emperor looked at the demon, but he was disappointed.


    "You don''t know that your majesty is the demon emperor, and you also want to kill him," sneered the queen


    The emperor''s face was full of disappointment, "even you think that I have caused your majesty. You are all my disciples. You have followed me for so many years, and even don''t believe me."


    The demon queen sneered: "if it is not so, your majesty can participate in the creation, how can you die like this?"


    The emperor said, "I have told your majesty that some things can''t be done, but if your majesty doesn''t believe me, it naturally becomes what it is now."


    The demon queen looked at the emperor''s teacher with disgust in her eyes.


    The emperor sighed and didn''t want to say anything more, but finally said, "you will take good care of yourself here and give birth to your Majesty''s offspring."


    This sentence means to put the demon queen under house arrest here.


    There is no turning point.


    The queen did not speak, but went into the hut.


    Things in the world are not all easy to gather and disperse, nor are they all beginning and ending.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The demon soil is very cold, and the farther north we go, the colder it gets. When Li Fuyao and ye Shengge went north, they saw an ice sea. The end of the ice sea should be the end of the world.


    There was no demon clan living here before, but according to the demon queen, there are demon clans here. The northern demon king with strong sword is somewhere on this ice sea.


    He is looking for the possibility of breaking through the border here. He has not seen any foreigners for many years, and no one can find him here.


    Li Fuyao came to the North Sea, and soon fell on the sea. Then he stepped on the sword and floated in the sea. On the first day, he floated 3000 miles in the sea. He could not see any demon clan. Instead, he saw a peach blossom tree carved by Ye Shengge.


    Soon, night fell, and there were some rare stars in the sky. Li Fuyao stepped on a thick piece of ice, then looked at the stars and thought about something in silence.


    This is more than one hundred years after they came to this world. In the past 100 years, they did not know how, but felt very real. Apart from the seclusion, he spent a lot of time walking in the world.


    He seems to be a little tired, too.


    Li Fuyao thought about this, and the whole person was tired. He simply lay on the ice, and soon he felt sleepy.


    He soon fell asleep.


    By the time I opened my eyes, it was the night of the next day.


    The sea was covered with stars.


    Countless stars float and sink in the sea, looking like a pot of special porridge.Li Fuyao followed that piece of ice. I don''t know where it went. When there was an iceberg here, there was a man on the iceberg.


    Li Fuyao looked at the iceberg and at the man.


    I also saw the ice skate beside the man.


    He walked up the iceberg and came to the distance of the man. After standing still, they looked at each other.


    "I''ve never seen any other demon race in this ice sea, and I''d say it''s a person."


    The man looked at Li Fuyao and said, "you are still a Sword Fairy. How can you come here?"


    Li Fuyao is the sea. Naturally, he can feel that the man on the other side is also the sea. The realm of the two people is similar. But judging from the momentum, Li Fuyao thinks that he is not his opponent.


    But when he saw Li Fuyao, he didn''t immediately take action.


    I don''t think it''s a belligerent.


    Li Fuyao thought for a long time, and finally said, "there was a bloody rain in the world before."


    The bloody rain was falling in many places, but the ice sea was not seen here, because it was a special place.


    Naturally, the man did not see the bloody rain. He was a little surprised and asked, "who died?"


    Li Fuyao said, "Emperor Wu."


    These two words are very important to any monk in the world.


    The man was stunned and then asked incredulously, "is there anyone in this world who can surpass him?"


    He has been practicing sabre in the sea of ice all the time, and his realm is getting higher and higher, which makes him understand that the gap between himself and Emperor Wu is definitely not what he thought before.


    Now that Emperor Wu is defeated, he is even more incredible, "is it difficult to get into the demon land in the willow lane and kill the Emperor Wu


    He lived in the ice sea for a long time, and even the previous discussion of Emperor Wu failed to summon him.


    So he didn''t understand a lot of things, let alone what happened in demon land.


    Li Fuyao patiently told him all the things that happened in these days. From Emperor Wu''s preparation to leave the world, he has been to the present situation in the demon land. Of course, the most important one is the demon queen.


    After all, there is no demon queen, this one is not going to fight, the demon queen is the important person.


    North you demon Jun was silent for a moment, then said: "she asked you to come, what did you bring?"


    Li Fuyao gave the letter to the demon king of Beiyou.


    The demon king of Beiyou only saw these things for a moment and sighed: "in those days, I was in love with her. If the Emperor Wu hadn''t stepped in, I''m afraid my son would be able to sit on the throne of the demon emperor now."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything, just picked his eyebrows.


    "You don''t know, I was also the most beautiful minority of people in this demon land, and my talent was even better. If I hadn''t met the perverted Emperor Wu, how could I have been like this?"


    "If it''s not for this, why would I go to the ice sea and say that I''m practicing and practicing his mother''s business, but I''m afraid that the Madman of Emperor Wu will smash me with one blow."


    Li Fuyao pulled the corners of his mouth. In the words of the demon queen, however, he respected this man very much.


    I didn''t expect that this man should be such a virtue.


    The man mentioned the ice skate, looked at Li Fuyao and said, "well, now that Emperor Wu has left the world, let''s drag out the old thief of emperor Shifu and let him see how much weaker my sword is than Emperor Wu. As for whether we can continue our friendship with her later, it depends on fate."


    Li Fuyao nodded, feeling a little unreliable.


    The demon king of the northern tour fell on the sea surface of the ice sea and waved to Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao responded and left with two people.


    Just walked a section of road, north you demon Jun then some blush asked: "have a thing, want to ask."


    Li Fuyao said, "please speak."


    The demon king of Beiyou said with a smile: "before, Emperor Wu was the most powerful demon land. Now I and the emperor teacher may be able to open five or five times. If you kill the old thief, I will not be the strongest one. When the time comes, can you let your friend give me the seat for a few years? She has good talent. If she wants to come for a hundred years, she will also be able to beat me. Then we will talk about who will be the demon emperor after that Sit down. "


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao didn''t know how to open his mouth. He knew ye Shengge''s temper, and he never said that he wanted to give up this seat.


    It''s hard to say whether you can keep your hand even if you let it out and then take it.


    The demon king of Beiyou looked at Li Fuyao. Seeing that he did not reply, he said, "in fact, it is easy to say that anyone who is not a demon emperor. The most important thing is that everyone should be pleasant. I have been to the mountain and river before, but your Sword Fairy''s temper is not good. She always chases me to chop, especially the woman named Xie Shen. Although she is beautiful, she has a bad temper ¡£¡±


    Li Fuyao is stunned. Xie Shen is definitely related to him. She is the ancestor of Uncle Xie Lu and one of the two sword immortals that Li Fuyao saw when he went up the mountain.Xiaoxue sword is Xie Shen''s sword.


    Beiyou Yaojun and Li Fuyao soon left the ice sea, but just as they set foot on the shore, they met a woman in red on that bank.


    The woman in red, standing on the glacier, stands on top of it.


    But Li Fuyao burst into tears.


    this woman is as like as two peas.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    There are many women who like to wear red clothes in this world, but the days when those women wear red clothes are probably just the day of their marriage.


    There are few women like Li Fuyao who are in red all day long.


    And it doesn''t look like you''re going to get married.


    Li Fuyao stayed in Jianshan many years ago, but he only met Bai Zhihan, but not Xie Chen. In those days, he wanted to meet the ancestor of this martial uncle Xie Lu, but he didn''t know why. Finally, he ran aground.


    It''s just that this woman should have seen a trace of remnant souls when she first climbed Jianshan mountain. At that time, Xie Shen did not look like Xie Lu.


    now looks as like as two peas.


    How can Li Fuyao not be sad?


    The three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan mountain, in the end, Xie Lu preferred him to Xi Chunan or Liu Yibai.


    Although at that time, uncle Xie Lu had already left the world, but that love, even though it was due to master Chen Sheng, was definitely not untrue.


    Looking at the female Sword Fairy, Li Fuyao felt a lot.


    The demon king of Beiyou began to cry, "Xie Shen! What the hell are you doing here? "


    Many years ago, the demon king who traveled to the North went down the mountain and river to the south, and spent a lot of time there. Of course, the demon king went down the mountain and river not to kill people, nor to inquire about human intelligence, but to practice.


    But I don''t know how to provoke Xie Chen. In those days after that, he was chased by Xie Shen''s imperial sword for hundreds of thousands of Li, which was the most tragic war after he became a big demon.


    So from that time on, Xie Chen had become one of the people who the demon king of Beiyou didn''t want to see again in his life.


    It is said that Xie Shen, as a female sword immortal, is not inferior to a man in spirit. However, for the demon king of Beiyou, Xie Chen is not a woman sword immortal, but he is a lunatic sword immortal.


    Xie Chen glanced at the demon king of Beiyou, but he didn''t speak to him. Instead, he looked at Li Fuyao and found that he had become a sword immortal. He thought that this was Li Fuyao''s first years of practicing sword. Finally, he asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Compared with Bai Zhihan, Li Fuyao''s reputation is still one hundred and eight thousand li worse than Bai Zhihan. Although he has become a sword immortal for more than a hundred years, he has been practicing quietly and never walked in the world. Even if he is walking in the world, he has never done anything.


    Therefore, except for Liuxiang, several of his friends and some people in Jianshan, the others are not very clear about Li Fuyao.


    In addition, after leaving Jianshan, Li Fuyao went to the demon soil. He had no trace in the mountains and rivers in recent years. Naturally, few people knew his name.


    The main purpose of Xie Chen''s visit to the demon land is to find Li Fuyao and ask him how he can use the sword moves of Xie''s family.


    Of course, now that he is with the demon king of Beiyou, if others see him, he will naturally have a lot of ideas about Li Fuyao. The most important idea is that Li Fuyao has already had an affair with the demon family and wants to sell the mountain and river.


    But Xie Chen didn''t know why. After seeing Li Fuyao, she felt pity. She was not a fool. She knew that with Li Fuyao''s qualification, she would become the future of the Terran. There was no reason for her to have an affair with the demon clan.


    Moreover, the most important reason is the northern journey demon king. Other Terrans may not know him very well, but Xie Chen is very clear that although she was the dominant force in the pursuit of hundreds of thousands of miles in that year, it was definitely not a one-sided pursuit. During the hundreds of thousands of miles, she had several dangerous situations. In those dangerous places, Beiyou demon Jun was completely OK He killed her with a knife, but he never did.


    Although some may be due to the general situation of mountains and rivers, many things can be reflected if you don''t do it.


    Although the demon king of Beiyou doesn''t want to see Xie Shen again in his life, Xie Shen has a good impression on this demon king.


    Before Li Fuyao answered Xie Chen''s question, the demon king of Beiyou grabbed Li Fu, shook his head and said, "go, go, go, this woman is in the most trouble. If she delays, she can say that she was in trouble many years ago."


    The demon king of Beiyou is just like most men in the world. He only wants to hide when he meets a woman. He doesn''t have any other ideas.


    Li Fuyao still had some helplessness, but he soon made a junior ceremony. Looking at the woman Sword Fairy, he said seriously, "there are some things that we should not know about on the other side of the mountain and river. I want to tell Xie Jianxian."


    Xie Chen raised his eyebrows and said nothing more.


    Things in this world are never new.


    But she didn''t think what Li Fuyao was going to say next.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment. Things started from the very beginning. Many of them were told by the demon queen. Of course, there were more things he saw in the mountains and rivers.


    The three religions should integrate mountains and rivers, persuade Buddhism in Lingshan, and then some saints will enter the demon land


    Those things are the truth of the whole thing.He also talked about the status quo of the demon land, how the Emperor Wu died, the emperor''s plan, and the empress trapped in the palace.


    Xie Chen may not believe all of them, but there is no reason to doubt the truth of the story.


    Because such a story can not be compiled by ordinary people.


    And in those stories, if one of them is made up, the whole story will collapse.


    Xie Chen thought for a moment, but asked a question, "did you think of the way to find immortals in Liuxiang?"


    She came to the demon land for two things. The first thing is to ask Li Fuyao how she can use her family''s sword moves. The second is to ask about Liuxiang.


    She didn''t know how to skip the first thing. Now she just wanted to ask the second thing.


    About Liuxiang.


    As the most powerful swordsman in the world, it is also the strongest fighting power of the Terran. If it was not for finding the way to find the immortal, Liuxiang would still be a peerless sword immortal with nine days and ten places.


    But now


    Li Fuyao said helplessly: "I just have this idea. It''s just an idea of the way to live forever. I didn''t think about Liu Jianxian, but I took it seriously."


    Li Fuyao heard this story from that story, but he told Liuxiang in this story. It seems absurd.


    Sometimes he doesn''t know whether that story is true or this one is true.


    In other words, both stories are true.


    Xie Chen looked at him and didn''t say much.


    It''s just that he wants to go with Li Fuyao to rescue ye Shengge in the palace of the huge city. If everything Li Fuyao said is true, then rescuing ye Shengge is the most important thing in the whole incident. For this reason, although Xie Chen has already sent a message back to the mountains and rivers with his sword, he still heads for the huge city.


    The first sustenance of the demon queen was placed on the demon king of the northern tour, and she did not think that Xie Shen would also be involved in the misfortune.


    Of course, with Xie Chen, this matter will be simpler.


    The two sword immortals are standing side by side in front of the sword, and the demon king of the northern tour follows in a garrulous way.


    Although his state of mind is excellent, he still has to suffer some losses in terms of speed.


    Xie Chen stepped on the snow sword, Li Fuyao stepped on the bright moon.


    Both swords are as white as snow.


    "If what you are doing is true, then not only is Bai Zhihan inferior to you, but even Liuxiang is inferior to you."


    This is a very honest saying. If what Li Fuyao does is true, he is planning for the mountains and rivers and for the people.


    Li Fuyao, who does these things, is much better than Liu Xiang, who is devoted to seeking immortals, and Bai Zhihan, who is devoted to practicing sword.


    What is the purpose of sword training? Most swordsmen seek freedom. With a sword around their waists, the world can go anywhere. When their realm is high enough, they will probably seek eternal life.


    It''s better to be at ease than to be at ease all the time.


    I am free, but not as comfortable as ever.


    Thinking of longevity, Li Fuyao soon remembered many people. There was a sage named Yanhe, who was neither human nor ghost. In order to live forever, he made countless attempts. At last, he tried to make pills with the blood of Zen Tzu''s way of reading books.


    The willow lane is divided into two parts to find a long life.


    In addition to other attempts, many people have already made some attempts on the road of longevity. Although they have not yet reached the end, there are infinite possibilities. Those may be telling them that they can live forever without leaving this world.


    Of course, up to now, only by leaving this world can we truly live forever.


    Li Fuyao looked at those clouds which were disappearing and appearing in front of his eyes and said: "the younger generation''s qualification is not as good as Bai Zhihan''s, and he doesn''t have much ambition. Since he lives in the world, he always has to do something. Otherwise, at the end of the day, I''m afraid before I close my eyes, I''m afraid I''ll never forget, and I feel ashamed that I''m not free and easy to leave."


    Xie Chen looks at Li Fuyao. Her red dress is fluttering in the sea of clouds. Her face is full of heroism.


    In fact, there are many brilliant women in this world, but there are not many that can let people know.


    People like Xie Chen are legendary figures.


    Sometimes Li Fuyao will compare the female sword immortal and Ye Sheng song to see which one is more amazing.


    But in fact, it can''t be compared.


    "Since she is your friend and demon emperor, you are not impossible to become the leader of the Terran in the future."


    Now the leader of the Terran is Liuxiang. In the future, Bai Zhihan has been said to be Bai Zhihan, but in fact, Xie Chen has not been optimistic about Bai Zhihan.


    Bai Zhihan may have a higher realm than Liuxiang and can go further in kendo, but he can''t be a good leader without that kind of spirit.


    Either sword embryo or ordinary qualification.


    On the road, there is nothing certain."Did Xie Jianxian come to see me this time?"


    As a matter of fact, Li Fuyao knew that Xie Chen could not come to the demon land for no reason. It is very dangerous for a sword immortal like her to enter the demon soil, and it is likely to become the target of public criticism.


    So be very careful.


    Like Xie Chen, who made a special trip to the demon land, it must be for something that can''t be said.


    What this event is should have something to do with Li Fuyao.


    "At the beginning, I wanted to ask why you know my Xie''s swordsmanship, but now I think about it, and there is nothing to ask." Xie Chen is also free and easy. As the helmsman of the Xie family, she naturally knows how amazing her own swordsmanship is. It''s just one family. In fact, it''s not good for kendo. She thought about opening the swordsmanship of the Xie family to all swordsmen in the world many years ago.


    However, it has been opposed by countless people. The Xie family has the present status in the sword forest. Except that there will always be a sword immortal sitting in the town, the swordsmanship can not escape the connection. Therefore, in the final analysis, no one is willing to make the sword art known to the public.


    It''s like a treasure handed down from generation to generation. When it comes to this generation, the old man suddenly says that he wants to smash things and distribute them to the people in the world. The people in the world are happy. But which one of the original family members is willing to accept?


    It''s just that Xie Shen can be free and easy, but he really can''t say anything more about this matter. How can he say how he can master the swordsmanship of the Xie family? This kind of thing is not clear.


    Is it difficult to find a martial uncle Xie Lu in the end?


    But this is 6000 years ago, where there is any Xie Lu.


    So along the way, Li Fuyao kept his mouth shut until he was about to get close to the huge city. Li Fuyao said seriously, "I didn''t learn swordsmanship by stealth."


    Xie Shen''s face remained as usual, as if he had not heard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the emperor left the hut, he soon left the huge city to contact many big clan demon kings and start the war plan.


    The two demon princes of the Luan family walk outside the palace wall.


    Rain night demon Jun slowly toward the front, facial expression did not change, but his side of the old woman some worried asked: "Shengge that girl?"


    She was worried that it was not unreasonable. According to the tradition of the demon clan, after the new emperor ascended the throne and became the demon emperor, she would choose a day to hold a grand ceremony to officially become the demon emperor. Before this ceremony, those who want to challenge the demon emperor can naturally challenge again, but they need their big demon witness.


    After ye Shengge defeated Emperor Wu, she had already let others know her strength. Let alone someone challenging her, even mentioning her name was full of admiration.


    Therefore, it was only a matter of time before she became the demon emperor. However, these days, the emperor''s teacher not only stopped outsiders from entering the palace, but also took the demon emperor''s letter and began to contact all ethnic groups.


    According to ye Shengge''s peerless and powerful realm, he advocates that the demon clan must win.


    As for why he didn''t let outsiders see the demon emperor''s majesty, he took the demon emperor''s letter and said that this was the order of the demon emperor. He only said that after the war between her and Emperor Wu, she realized that she had to close down for a few days. Even if she wanted to challenge her, she had to endure it first.


    As the most important people of the Luan family, the demon king and the old woman are the elders of Ye Sheng song, and they know exactly what the realm of Ye Sheng song is.


    In fact, Ye Sheng''s song is far from comparable to that of the demon emperor. In fact, they have some numbers in mind, but they don''t say it clearly.


    After all, now the Luan family has become the king of birds, relying entirely on Ye Sheng song.


    "The old man has been planning for years. He wants to go south and start a war. Before, Emperor Wu didn''t know whether to refuse or not, or the emperor was worried about Liuxiang, but his Majesty was not willing to fight, so there was no war. But now I heard that there was something wrong with the boundary of Liuxiang, which was not enough to worry about. Shengge is what the whole demon clan thinks now The most powerful man, the old man with the letter of Shengge wandered around, just afraid of the war. However, this is the rule of the demon clan. We have to listen to him because he has the letter of Shengge


    If we say that in the years before emperor Wu was still there, Emperor Shi could do so with Emperor Wu''s tacit consent. At that time, the 100 ethnic groups who were dispatched would also appear on the battlefield, but there would not be much passion.


    Now they are different because they think that there is a peerless demon emperor in the demon clan, and they will definitely win the war. Therefore, their morale is high and they will definitely fight for their lives in the battlefield.


    This is also the function of Ye Sheng''s songs.


    Why the Emperor didn''t directly replace him also had this consideration.


    The old woman said, "then I will go back immediately and let the family not accept the dispatch."


    On a rainy night, the demon king patted his head and said, "things are not so simple. Now we have to find out whether Shengge is really locked up by the old man, or whether these things are what Shengge wants to do."


    The two of them and many big demons are the same idea, not willing to go south to fight, even if they have enough assurance.When a war starts, there will be dead people, not only big demons, but also a lot of little guys.


    When the time comes, the corpses and ghosts will be everywhere, and they will not want to see them.


    Although there was resentment with the Terrans a long time ago, and the resentment has not dissipated over the years, it does not necessarily mean that they can not get along with each other peacefully.


    The reason why they walked in front of the palace wall was to find a way to get into the palace.


    This huge stone carved from a huge stone, plus the addition of the demon emperors of all ages, once the big array inside is in operation, it is absolutely impossible for one or two big demons to break through.


    It''s very difficult to get into the palace, let alone the emperor''s followers.


    The emperor was a senior of the three dynasties. During the three hundred years of Emperor Wu''s seclusion, he had always been the backbone of the demon clan. He had already established his own forces. Many of the demon kings in the demon land were willing to be used by the emperor.


    Rain night demon Jun embarrassed said: "are an old bone, who does not know who? The old man has always been clumsy. In fact, he is the second only to Emperor Wu in this demon land. Shengge is not necessarily superior to him. "


    It''s not necessarily. It''s just to leave a little thin. In fact, it''s really better than this emperor.


    The old woman sighed. She had never thought about too many things in her life. When she met these big events, she was even more flustered and didn''t know what to do and what to think.


    Rain night demon Jun said: "Shengge that friend, do not know or alive, if he is still alive, should come to think of a way."


    "After the demon, there are no outsiders. In fact, what I am most worried about is that the demon clan is going to fight with the Terran."


    The so-called big event is nothing but this matter.


    -


    to go up and down the mountain is to go for a walk.


    Li Fuyao, Xie Chen and Beiyou demon king are near Jucheng. Beiyou demon king comes to Li Fuyao and says with a smile: "I will disappear after the demon. The most important thing is the emperor. Now I will go to look for him. Whether I cut him or drag him down, I will try my best to delay time for you. When you come here and rescue the empress, you will be regarded as a good man The Terrans and the demons have made a plan for peace. "


    Li Fuyao looked at this demon king of Beiyou who didn''t speak. He didn''t say anything. He held the emperor''s teacher. He said it very light. But in fact, it was not light and dangerous. After all, the emperor''s cultivation is almost now the Guanjue demon family. When he went to see him, he was afraid that he would give his life to that place.


    No wonder he said he didn''t see the demon first.


    It''s not just because I''ll scare the snake, but also because I''m afraid I won''t see you again.


    Holding the ice skate, the demon king of Beiyou said with a smile, "please give me something again?"


    Li Fu shook his fist and said, "demon king, please speak."


    The demon king of Beiyou laughed. "If I can''t come back, please bring me a message to the queen of the demon. It''s true that Beiyou didn''t reach Emperor Wu in those years. It''s true that I was afraid that he would beat him to death. It''s true that I''ve been practicing in the ice sea these years in order to defeat Emperor Wu. It''s also true that I like her. But it''s false to say that I can always accompany her one day."


    Like a person, it is to think of all the time, long and long together.


    I don''t know how many people have come to this conclusion.


    However, it is not the case when you come to the demon king in the north.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "it''s not that she was a woman of Emperor Wu before she abandoned the demon queen, nor the child in her stomach. She just knew that the queen didn''t have any affection for me, so I didn''t want to be forced to do anything. I would like to leave from the ice sea this time. I don''t want to ask for anything


    With these words, before Li Fuyao can reply, the demon king of Beiyou turns around and walks away. After watching his back gradually disappear, Li Fuyao is about to sigh.


    The demon king of the northern tour left and returned.


    He was sweating, looked at Li Fuyao and said, "in fact, I don''t know who is going to die first. Do you have anything to say? Maybe it''s for someone. If you''re going to die, I''ll bring you two words?"


    Li Fuyao tried to hold back his smile and clasped his fists and said: "there is no unnecessary words. If this is not done and the war starts, it must be that I am guilty of drinking alcohol underground. If the demon king is still there, and if there is no trouble, he will drink a few drinks for me, and it will be my own drink."


    The demon king of Beiyou laughs and turns around again this time, and he is really gone.


    Li Fuyao and Xie Chen fall into the city and walk in a remote lane. Xie Chen remembers what the demon king of Beiyou said before, and doesn''t ask why he doesn''t ask her what she wants to say.


    They two people, the festival is not deep, but the north you demon Jun is very difficult not to care about those things.


    Anyway, no matter what he said, he didn''t want to ask.


    Not to mention it.


    Li Fuyao suddenly said: "such people as the demon king of Beiyou can''t bear any grudge."


    Xie Shen was silent for a while, and then said, "in fact, there are many monks who have been restrained all their life just to go further on the road of practice. But in fact, quite a number of people will show their true side when they come to the Canghai realm. Monks are more miserable, but Canghai monks are more likely to live like ordinary people."In fact, there are many such people. Before Qingtian Jun was such a person, ye Changting was also such a person, Pingnan demon Jun was also such a person, Liang might be also, as for Li changgu, naturally, six thousand years ago, Emperor Wu and Liuxiang were counted, Bai Zhihan was also, Li Fuyao was even more. As for ye Shengge, she had never changed from the beginning.


    Chao Qingqiu is not such a person.


    Yes, chaoqingqiu, who has been living as a swordsman, can''t stand a real word.


    He can only stand a bitter word.


    The world''s bitter water, all add up, perhaps not more bitter autumn.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Xie Chen asked


    Li Fuyao felt that it was necessary for him to tell Xie Chen something about Chao Jian Xian. However, some things could not be said clearly, so they had to change their ways.


    "In our hometown, there is a very powerful teacher. He has many students who are bullied. Many children in the same village want to bully those children when they are free. If it was not for the teacher''s protection, those children would have been killed."


    "The teacher could have left that place long ago to teach in other places, where the scenery is better and the money is more. But he still insisted on not leaving for the sake of those children."


    "It was not until a few more teachers came that the gentleman and those bullied children in the same village died."


    In this short story, it is not worth pondering, but there are many things that can be explained from Li Fuyao''s three words and two words.


    Xie Shen said: "there are many people in the world. It is a cloud on people''s head. When it is hot, it will float over for people to block it. If you are thirsty, it will also float to rain, but many people don''t cherish it."


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know if Chao Qingqiu has met any swordsmen who don''t understand what he has done. However, he knows that most of the swordsmen still care and appreciate Chao Qingqiu.


    This kind of thing, is like this, some people appreciate, some people slander.


    Even if there is nothing wrong with what you do, there will always be people out there to blame you.


    They don''t even understand what this is. They just listen to some rumors and dare to say that you are a heinous person.


    Only when someone put the sword on their necks, they quickly made a choice and wanted to take back the previous words.


    "Good, Mr. Chao."


    Who is Mr. Chao? Xie Chen doesn''t know, but he thinks it should be the name of the teacher.


    She nodded, although she did not know why Li Fuyao wanted to tell such a story.


    It was just obvious that Li Fuyao, who had told such a story, was much more relaxed.


    Xie Chen asked, "I don''t know what interesting things are there in your hometown?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the familiar face and said with a smile, "there are a lot of things. Xie Jianxian wants to listen. I''m afraid I can''t finish it for three days and three nights."


    But Xie Chen said quietly, "I still want to hear it."


    Xie Shen stood on the mountain for a long time, saw too many mountain scenery, heard too many strange people and strange things, but actually fell in love with a lot of ordinary things.


    It''s just that no one said it before, but now someone wants to hear it.


    Yes, it''s OK to listen to these things.


    Li Fuyao nodded with a smile, and then he told a story. The story probably started when a child was sent out of Luoyang City. There were things about that child standing in front of someone''s door for a night in order to survive in the ice and snow. There were also some amazing men who met after that, but the man did not like clean things.


    There are three martial uncles at the foot of Jianshan.


    There is an ancestor on Jianshan.


    There is a woman called Ye Shengge.


    There is a woman named Qinghuai.


    Some of the Wanderers from Luoyang City returned to their hometown.


    There is a young man in the demon land guarding the head of the city with a sword.


    There''s someone drinking with the Sword Fairy in the city.


    There are many swords in white fish town.


    In Luoyang, the sword immortal was tired of the world, and then came up with the idea of leaving the world.


    On Jianshan mountain, I fight for the position of the master of Jianshan for my elder martial brother. If there is such a thing, then I will leave Jianshan with regret.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Things in the world are not new.


    If you use words to describe the story, I''m afraid it''s not clear for tens of thousands of words.


    It will take a long time to talk about it.


    Xie Chen walked out of the alley and suddenly sighed: "some things seem to be like this."


    Xie Chen asked, "did the young man leave his hometown and come here at last?"


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    After leaving my hometown, I came here,


    "the files on Jianshan said that you had been practicing in wanjianzong before, and then you left wanjianzong to go to Jianshan in order to get kendo. You stayed in wanjianzong for those years, and every year can be verified. It''s true.""There is reincarnation in this world, and some monks who have access to heaven can preserve the memory of previous lives..."


    Looking at Li Fuyao, Xie Shen said, "it''s just that there''s no one from the future to the present."


    The torrent of time, has been surging down, I do not know how many people have appeared, but better luck can leave some traces, bad luck, even no trace.


    Li Fuyao is silent. There are too many real things in that story. If he talks about these things, Xie Chen can guess that he was retrograde to the upstream in the downstream of the torrent of time. In fact, it is very normal.


    It''s just that Xie Chen is really smart.


    "Liuxiang can''t do it, nor can the ancient Xin Jianxian do it. Maybe it can be done by Xu Jianzu. From the downstream to the upstream, if you really do, you may be able to say that you are the strongest forever."


    Realm is the premise of doing things. Those ordinary people can''t do it because they are not strong enough.


    Xie Chen understood the significance of this incident.


    A child can''t see the scenery when there are many people because he is not tall enough.


    "Maybe not," Li said


    This is just an illusion, but it is too real. Since Xie Chen is a real person, he will not stop imagining.


    "Is the world false?"


    Looking at Li Fuyao, Xie Chen asked earnestly.


    Xie Chen said, "if you die here, will you really die?"


    Li Fuyao thought it was very strange and could not say anything.


    Xie Chen can judge the world from his story. I don''t know how keen he is.


    "That''s why you know the way and tell it to Liuxiang, but it''s not really your idea."


    The reason why you don''t want to deal with Xie Chen is that a woman like Xie Chen is a man of wisdom and force.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know about it.


    This was the first time he knew it, so he was a little confused.


    "If this world is true, then you are also true, so what do you want to do here?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "it''s a story, but you don''t just exist in this story."


    Xie Chen said with a smile: "it sounds strange, but it feels reasonable."


    This story is a story, and that story is a story. There are stories on both sides, but Xie Chen has existed on both sides.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the emperor left the city, the first place he went to was Xishan, the thousand year old clan who once had the world''s first demon emperor.


    When the emperor comes out of the west mountain, he is talking about that place.


    It''s just that after so many years, the Xishan people have lost their original glory. When the emperor came here, a big demon came to greet him.


    "I haven''t seen the emperor for many years, but I''m still the same as before."


    This is the demon king of Xishan who didn''t go to Jucheng. He has long red hair. Although he is very old, he is not old-fashioned at all. He is like a middle-aged man. Compared with the emperor, he does not know how much younger he is. But if anyone knows his age, he should understand that this one is not much younger than the emperor.


    The emperor, with white hair, looked at the man who looked like a fire, sighed: "the last time we met, it was more than 300 years ago that his majesty ascended the throne. Now that his majesty has left the world, I really don''t know if you and I, the old bones, will have a chance to meet again next time."


    Emperor Wu''s accession to the throne was an absolute event of the whole demon clan more than 300 years ago. That is to say, after the grand ceremony more than 300 years ago, the reign of Emperor Wu began more than 300 years ago.


    The emperor looked at the man and opened his mouth and said, "this time I''ve been ordered by your majesty to meet you."


    With these words, he took out the demon emperor''s letter.


    The man''s expression is plain, but still said: "since it is the demon emperor''s dispatch, please enter the west mountain to narrate."


    The dispatch of the demon emperor is very important in the demon land. If someone violates it, he will be killed at any time.


    This is the contract made by all the nationalities at that time.


    No one should be allowed to disobey. Since the Xishan people had been a demon emperor, they naturally understood the seriousness of the problem, so they were soon welcomed in.


    From sunrise to dusk, then to early morning.


    When the emperor''s old body appeared outside the west mountain, it was already in the morning of the next day.


    Or that person to send, two people did not say much, what should have said have been made clear, again also useless.


    "The emperor can rest assured that the Xishan people will appear on the battlefield as long as his Majesty''s will is given."


    The emperor nodded with trembling, "it''s so good. There are two big demons in the Xishan clan. They are one of the demon soil clans. Your majesty has already opened his mouth. I hope the Xishan people can bear more burdens."


    The man nodded, "Your Majesty has said so. The Xishan people must take the burden."


    The emperor nodded and left.But at this time, between heaven and earth, suddenly there was a chill.


    From far to near.


    The Xishan people are poor and strange. They are the closest to fire except the Phoenix and the already extinct rosefinch. There can never be frost in the vicinity of Xishan Mountain, but now there is a bone chilling cold appearing in the west mountain.


    It can''t be too normal.


    The demon king of the Xishan clan looked up and looked into the distance.


    The emperor squinted slightly.


    In the demon land, the cold loving demon family is like the snow wolf family, in fact, many, but there are now such a look, in the Xishan clan can make such, very few.


    Once the scope is determined, we can determine who it is.


    However, the Emperor didn''t want to think about it. Suddenly, a peerless sword light appeared in the sky. The light of the sword was extremely cold. When it fell from the sky, it formed an icicle in the air.


    From a distance, this is not a knife light, but an icicle.


    Looking at it, I felt terrible.


    And that icicle is not aimed at other people, is the emperor.


    The emperor''s eyes were cold. He stretched out his hand to form a huge shield to stop the light of the sword falling from the sky. Then he looked at the sky and said in a cold voice, "I haven''t seen you in a hundred years in the north of the Shang Dynasty. Would you like to send me such a bad old man a meeting gift?"


    The face of the demon king of the Xishan clan changed slightly. Many people know the name of the demon king of Beiyou. At first, someone said in the demon soil that if he only said to use a knife, his Majesty was worthy of the first place in the world, and the one behind him was the demon king of Beiyou.


    His knife is rare in the world.


    Emperor Wu had a sword, and so did the demon king in the north.


    It is said that in those years, the demon king of Beiyou had some friendship with the demon queen, and it seemed that there was some love between men and women. However, after Emperor Wu was born and married the demon queen, he killed a demon king at the ceremony on the same day. Since then, the demon king of Beiyou has disappeared.


    He originally lived in the north, but later he went to the north to practice in the ice sea. He did not show up for many years.


    Careful calculation, the last time someone saw this demon king in the demon soil was more than 300 years ago.


    This time, Emperor Wu was killed and the new emperor ascended the throne. Many people were wondering whether the demon king of Beiyou wanted to come back and fight for the seat of the demon emperor again.


    Who knows that the demon king came out, but he didn''t go to the huge city. Instead, he went to the imperial master with a knife.


    The demon king of the Xishan clan was very puzzled. As usual, the emperor had never had a relationship with this northern demon king.


    North you demon Jun a knife reactive, ice cold scattered, icicle melting, he appeared in front of two people.


    Carrying the ice skate, the tall northern demon king was very oppressive when he was serious.


    The demon king of Beiyou looked at the emperor and said calmly, "I have a friend who said that you seem to be doing some bad things. I want me to stop you."


    This is to get to the point.


    The emperor''s face changed slightly. The demon king had always been alone. Where did he have any friends? He was afraid that his only friend was the demon queen. Now the demon queen always felt that he had harmed Emperor Wu, so he had to think of all kinds of ways to stop him.


    The emperor''s face changed slightly. After all, he was the teacher of Emperor Wu and the queen of demons. How could he have thought of today.


    He looked at the demon king in the north and wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he did not open his mouth to say it.


    North you demon Jun ran said with a smile: "old Wang Ba, don''t think about it. Let''s have a good fight and be conceited about life and death."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    Some people walked in the huge city, some people in front of a mountain and a certain emperor division of life and death battle.


    All for Ye Sheng song.


    Perhaps to be clear, that is for the whole demon clan and Terran.


    But the most important person is ye Shengge.


    She is staying in the side hall at the moment. There are arrays left by the demon emperors of past dynasties, which was not what the emperor should know. But after all, he is an old minister of the three dynasties and knows a lot. Therefore, it is reasonable for him to know the operation of this array.


    Ye Shengge comes to the window and looks at the scenery in the distance. There is a light film between the window and the scenery outside. There is no color. You can only see some ripples in the air.


    That is the embodiment of the essence of the array. The light film does not prevent ye Shengge from practicing. This means that here and the outside world are connected in some way, but she can''t leave here.


    It''s very simple to break this light film.


    As long as the realm is high enough, people like emperor Wu can''t stop them. If the realm is not enough, they can only stay honest.


    The realm is something that can''t be seen or touched. Only by combat power can the realm be materialized, and the essence of combat power is the abundance and power of Qi.


    Qi Ji is a kind of thing that the demon clan may call evil Qi, the friars of the three religions are called Qi Ji, and the swordsman''s pulse is called sword Qi, but no matter what they are called, this is actually a kind of thing.


    It is Qi that is absorbed from heaven and earth and converted into lingfu, so that it can be used for oneself.


    The light film didn''t stop the air from passing through.


    Thinking of this, ye Shengge has already understood a very simple truth.


    We still need enough air to bombard the film.


    A monk needs to be high enough in order to gather more Qi machines in the spirit mansion. With enough Qi machines, they can not run out of Qi when they fight against people.


    But quantity is one thing, and quality is another.


    Stepping into the sea, almost no matter who the demon clan or the Terran has, the number of Qi machines they own will not be too big. Why should we have the difference between the level of combat power?


    That''s because of the quality.


    Chao Qingqiu''s quality in Canghai monks is the only one in the world. Therefore, if he uses his sword to mobilize his sword spirit, he needs other Canghai friars to use ten or dozens of times of Qi to deal with it.


    Ye Shengge just entered the sea, and has already walked far in the sea. However, it is not as powerful as Emperor Wu.


    So it is absolutely impossible to leave here on your own.


    But Ye Sheng still has a way.


    When the emperor was still in the palace before, ye Shengge didn''t do anything because even if he left here at that time, he would be known by the emperor. After being known by the emperor, he would surely welcome the emperor''s suppression. Therefore, ye Shengge had to wait for a long time.


    When the emperor finally left the palace, until he went to various places of demon soil.


    Ye Sheng''s song just moved.


    She stood by the window, looking at the scene outside, and took out some talismans from her arms.


    There is a light blue light on those talismans.


    Talisman is also a great discovery of daomen. The ancestors of daomen found that Qi could be stored in the talisman, and could make countless kinds of effects according to the ever-changing line combination above.


    But no matter what kind of utility it is, the gas engine is stored on it.


    Ye Sheng''s song realm is not enough, but there are many good things in him, especially these talismans.


    So she immediately pasted hundreds of talismans on the window.


    Those are all talismans.


    It is a kind of talisman used by daomen for self-cultivation. Its specific effect is to gather the aura of heaven and earth.


    All of these talismans are of the highest rank, which was given to Ye Sheng by Shen Xie Shan since he began to practice. However, she has never used them. Now, the number of them is really considerable.


    So many talismans play a role at the same time. I''m afraid that it is necessary to gather the aura of heaven and earth at the window to an extremely strong level. I''m afraid that the level of terror is beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.


    When heaven and earth can gather together, if we do something else, something special will happen.


    For example, detonating a magic weapon second only to the sacred weapon.


    Plus a Canghai Friar''s all-out effort, I''m afraid that a Canghai monk standing at the window will be seriously injured.


    But even so, I can''t break it.


    You need more than that.


    Ye Shengge took out a number of magic tools and put them all over the window. At the beginning of her trip to Wushan, she took almost half of the magic tools from chenxie mountain. Then she wasted a lot because of dealing with Yanhe. Then she went back to the mountain and was almost punished by Liang Yi. After that, although the remaining instruments were taken back, Liang also gave her another one when she went down the mountain again Little brocade bag.


    It''s a small bag.There are many good magic tools in it.


    And the seal letter of the temple Lord.


    If one day both Liang Yi and ye Shengge become street mice that everyone shouts and beats, then in these years, what they have done will be condemned by countless people.


    It is enough to nail ye Shengge and Liang on the pillar of shame just by taking the magic instrument on the mountain as one''s own.


    Ye Shengge certainly doesn''t care. She just takes the magic instrument from there and finally takes out the seal letter of the temple master. After hesitating for a moment, she still doesn''t throw it out.


    A hill has been piled up over the window, and the aura of heaven and earth has already gathered, so rich that it seems to drip water.


    Ye Shengge looked at the window, the golden light began to come out from the sleeve, those silk threads were dazzling, looked at and felt extremely extraordinary.


    With a wave of her hand, those lights left her sleeve, but in a flash, they had fallen on those magic weapons.


    Then a bronze tripod broke open, some pieces fell out, and then a picture scroll was broken, and then a simple little bell broke open.


    Countless magic tools are broken here. I don''t know how many pieces are mixed in the aura of heaven and earth, and there is a golden silk thread shuttling through it.


    It was like a world beginning to collapse.


    It looks very strange.


    And then there was a bang.


    The gas engines are finally mixed together. They want to start fermenting, and finally accumulate enormous energy. Finally, these energy will flush away the light film.


    This is the purpose of Ye Sheng''s song.


    It''s also her solution.


    I think it should be very effective.


    Yes, when all the magic weapons were broken, the majestic Qi machines converged into a line and went against the light film of the window. Those Qi machines were much stronger than ye Shengge''s one stroke.


    Innumerable converges here the air machine wants to explode, the Ye Sheng song already retreats in the corner.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Countless lights interweave at a certain point, and then they disperse. This strange scene has been maintained for a long time. Ye Shengge bears the afterwaves brought by countless air machines in this side hall,


    many things have been blown up by this air machine and turned into powder. The falling hair of ye Shengge has already disappeared.


    It lasted about half an hour.


    Ye Shengge''s forehead appeared a layer of fine sweat, but the window has not been broken, countless Qi can not spread in this side hall, making people extremely uncomfortable.


    Ye Shengge is also a monk in the sea, so he won''t die easily here.


    When the air in the window was gone, she slowly went there, looked at the light film of the window, and wondered why the air compressor exploded but did not get the result she wanted.


    The quantity of gas engines is enough, but the quality is not enough.


    The great array which was blessed by the demon emperor in the past dynasties is really not an ordinary thing. It can not be broken easily.


    After thinking about this question, ye Shengge went back to the window, looked at the light film and calmly said, "how do you want to save me?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    How to save ye Shengge is what Li Fuyao has been thinking about.


    He and Xie Chen have already reached the palace wall, and relying on their extremely sharp sword spirit, they have already opened a hole here and walked in the palace.


    Xie Chen said calmly: "this is the palace of the demon emperors of all ages. After tens of thousands of years, it has been built indestructible. With the blessing of the demon emperors of all ages, it is needless to say that it is not something we can break. If we want to break open, we can only find the pivot of the array."


    The demon queen had already said that ye Shengge was trapped in this palace. When Li Fuyao accompanied ye Shengge here, he also saw that she had entered the side hall.


    They stood in the distance and looked at the palace. Li Fuyao said, "it''s very strange here. The queen of the demon has not made it clear. What is the shape of the array pivot?"


    Xie Shen stood with his sword in his arms and felt the pressure in the palace. He said in a low voice: "according to the principle, anything in this place may be the pivot, even the stone you are stepping on at the moment."


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    The secret of this palace is known only to the demon emperors of all ages, and ye Shengge defeated Emperor Wu. Originally, the emperor would tell her about these things, but the emperor always had some other ideas. As a result, ye Shengge was trapped by his array as soon as he entered the side hall.


    He had won the trust of Emperor Wu in his early days, and had already understood the key of this array.


    After all, only the emperor knew where the pivot was.


    Li Fuyao hesitated for a moment and then asked, "will the emperor take away the array pivot?"


    Xie Chen shakes his head and says: "that old Wang badai left the array pivot, how to open the big array?"


    "Old Wang Ba?"


    Li Fuyao has some doubts.


    Xie Shen said calmly, "what is a tortoise demon, not Lao Wang eight? But for a turtle, how could it have lived so long? "Li Fuyao was speechless.


    He thought that the emperor was a great ancient beast.


    "What''s the demon king of the northern journey?"


    In the same sea, Li Fuyao''s realm was not as good as Shang''s North tour. Naturally, he couldn''t see what the demon king was, but since Xie Chen had dealt with him, he should know.


    "Mount Qinshan is rich in gold and jade but not in stone. The division of water Yan, and the North flow in gaoze, which more eels, more Wen Bei. There are beasts. Its shape is like a dolphin and has teeth. Its name is dangkang. When Kangming calls, it calls itself. When you see it, you will see the world


    This is a record in an ancient book.


    "Dangkang?"


    "You can think of it as a pig."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    In fact, Li Fuyao is not interested in the race of the northern demon king. What he is interested in is Emperor Wu.


    What was Emperor Wu defeated by Ye Shengge? In fact, ye Shengge also made it very clear. It was because his blood state was not enough and his skill was too high. His body could not bear it. It was as if he had buried a huge hidden danger in his body.


    The hidden danger may not have any problems at ordinary times, but under the stimulation of certain specific circumstances, this will happen.


    Ye Shengge is to induce Emperor Wu to have problems, thus surpassing him.


    Of course, even if there was no Ye Sheng song, Emperor Wu would die at the time of flying.


    "What kind of race is Emperor Wu?"


    Ye Shengge said that Emperor Wu''s blood was very common. So how is this common law?


    Xie Chen looked at him and walked toward the side hall. As he walked, he said, "what kind of race is Emperor Wu? Did he practice sword with Liuxiang? Only they knew it. Maybe the emperor knew it, but he was afraid he would not sue you."


    What is Emperor Wu''s race? This is an absolute secret of demon land, only the emperor knows.


    The two men came to the side hall, and soon came to the window.


    Li Fuyao looked inside and saw the woman sitting in the side hall.


    The woman turned her back to him in a white dress. I don''t know how it is now.


    Li Fuyao looked at the whole palace covered with light film, and did not know how to do it.


    Xie Chen cleaved a sword at the window and then stepped back a step. Then he asked, "is that the new demon emperor of the demon clan?"


    There are few people on the other side of the mountain and river who know about the change of dynasties, not many.


    If Xie Chen didn''t come to the demon soil, I''m afraid he still didn''t know.


    After nodding.


    Li Fuyao looked at the woman''s back and asked, "we must not cut it off?"


    Xie Chen glanced at Li Fuyao and asked, "are you a willow lane that hasn''t been killed yet?"


    The only person in the world who can compete with Emperor Wu is Liu Xiang, who has not done anything else. His realm is similar to that of Emperor Wu. If he is here, he will be able to cut this array with one sword. Unfortunately, he has no such ability at the moment.


    Emperor Wu has also left the world, so at this time, no one has the ability to break this big array.


    Although both Xie Shen and Li Fuyao are sword immortals with amazing killing power, they are powerless at this time.


    Only the pivot can be found.


    Without hesitation, Li Fuyao turned and walked towards the distance.


    It''s not easy to break this big array.


    Xie Chen, with his sword in his arms, fell on the roof of a certain palace. Originally, the palace was heavily guarded, but later, the emperor took away most of the guards here. In fact, the palace was empty.


    Few people can see others, but when Xie Chen came to the top of the palace, he saw a man with a knife in his face.


    The man stood on a tall building with a knife.


    He looked at Xie Shen with a very indifferent expression.


    Not long ago, he had just cut off the head of the sage named Qingyang.


    After that, the emperor wanted to leave the palace and go to various places in the demon soil, leaving him and another person behind. He was afraid of what would happen in the palace.


    Xie Chen looked at him and asked, "where do you think the array pivot will be?"


    The man didn''t want to talk. He answered Xie Shen with a strong sword light.


    The demon king of Beiyou can be said to be the best one to use the sword except Emperor Wu.


    Although this demon king is not famous, but in fact, is also a demon soil strong.


    If the emperor admits, it seems that this person can be said to be the younger martial brother of Emperor Wu.


    The light of the sword was dodged by Xie Shen, but the light of the knife kept moving towards the distance, and soon fell on the palace behind her, where a corner of the eaves was cut down.


    The huge corner of the eaves fell to the ground and smashed.


    Xie Shen, dressed in red, moved against the wind.


    She was holding the light snow sword and didn''t rush out of the sword, but she had a strong sense of sword on her side, which broke a lot of knife light here.


    The killing is on the rise.


    Xie Shen''s voice was cold, "fool."


    She was originally a woman who was not very reasonable. At this time, she was hostile and had no good words to say.


    However, the man opened his mouth and said, "I''ve heard that there is a woman named Xie Chen who likes to wear red clothes and is famous over the mountains and rivers. I heard that Liuxiang once praised you highly?"


    Xie Chen didn''t speak, but the light snow sword in his arms suddenly came out of the scabbard, and the sword spirit soon swept out.


    This is a battle between the sea and the sea, and its prestige will never be small.


    The man said indifferently, "Xie Shen, you remember that the one who killed you today is called the year of the ox!"Xie Shen frowned slightly, "a cow?"


    The man didn''t speak any more, but his Sabre Qi soared in an instant. A knife was cut out, leaving a white mark on the ground, but he didn''t cut the ground.


    This is a huge city carved from a huge stone, and there are many demon emperors living in it. The ordinary big demons are absolutely impossible to destroy it.


    Even if there is, it will not be the year of the ox.


    Xie Shen avoided the knife, and the snow in his hand gave birth to a dazzling white awn, with the sword light of the extreme rage.


    Xie Chen is a female Sword Fairy, but her sword does not walk light and agile, instead, it goes towards the fury.


    Not only does it not conform to her female identity, but also to her temperament.


    But in any case, she wanted to kill people.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao is standing in front of an ambulatory, where you can see the side hall in the distance. If there is anything abnormal inside, he can see everything.


    But when he looked up there, a tall man appeared in the distance.


    He was a very strong man, just like the patriarch Li Fuyao met in the snow wolf clan, but this man was far more powerful than that patriarch.


    The blood is as deep as the abyss, and the evil spirit is overwhelming. You can put it on this person.


    This must be a big demon.


    But even if it was a demon, Li Fuyao was not too flustered, because he was not a swordsman at that time. Now he is a sword immortal in the sea. Even if he is facing a demon, he has the power to fight.


    It''s even possible to win.


    The man looked at Li Fuyao, then glanced at the distant scene, where Xie Shen and the year of the ox had already begun their life and death war.


    From time to time, the sword spirit and light will fall on this side.


    The man thought for a moment and then said, "you are your Majesty''s friend. I don''t want to kill you."


    With these words, he looked at the side hall and said with a smile: "people like your majesty will become the master of this land in the future, and then leave the world and become an immortal after hundreds of years. Of course, before this, she will certainly be the common master of the world."


    The common Lord of the world.


    What is the common master of the world?


    It must be a combination of mountains, rivers, demons and earth, which is the world.


    Li Fuyao asked, "have you ever thought about her own will?"


    The man said, "no one doesn''t want to be the common master of the world, but few people are qualified to do it. This person must be his majesty. If his majesty didn''t come into the world, his Majesty would have been qualified. But his majesty didn''t care much about the demon clan. It''s not good if he doesn''t have his people in his heart."


    Li Fuyao said coldly, "but the common Lord in your heart is now trapped in the hall."


    The man said, "Your Majesty is in trouble for the future. If I were your majesty, I could stand it."


    "The emperor is a loyal minister. Your majesty doesn''t want to start a war because he doesn''t want to fight. However, it is necessary to be the common master of the world. Therefore, it can only be done by the emperor. If you want to save your majesty now, you will be in a dilemma."


    The man said with a smile, "such a thing can never happen here."


    Li Fuyao has already held down the bright moon on his waist. After talking about it for a long time, it has no real significance.


    Since he still wants to stop Li Fuyao, it''s a fight between life and death.


    Li Fuyao''s idea of killing in his chest is too strong to be true.


    The man said, "I said, I really don''t want to kill you."


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but handed out a sword.


    The sword light crossed the sky and cut a stone tablet in front of him like bean curd. Then the sword light as bright as the moon fell on the man''s chest. The sword light didn''t have any prestige, but only Li Fuyao knew that the sword meaning was not so simple.


    The man did not hide or dodge, but watched the sword light come to his chest and illuminate his face.


    Then he opened his mouth and swallowed the sword.


    The light of the sword was still bright in his body, but it soon dissipated. I don''t know where he went.


    Or maybe they didn''t go anywhere else at all, they were just eaten.


    Li Fuyao''s face was a little ugly. In the ancient books of Jianshan, there is a kind of demon clan called taogui. They were originally strong by swallowing other races. Because they were too evil, they were destroyed by other races ten thousand years ago. It is very difficult to see that race in this world. But their cultivation methods were improved by other races After a while, there was an accomplice handed down, but after this skill, it was always the demon emperor who was qualified to learn it.


    This one, too, was obviously handed down by the emperor.


    It seems that the emperor likes to steal the secret books in the palace. It''s not just once.Li Fuyao didn''t think too much about it. When the first sword didn''t succeed, he quickly handed out the second sword. The first sword was to see what means were in the opposite side. The second sword was to kill people directly.


    Those majestic swords are like a gust of wind. They come from Li Fuyao''s sleeves and will soon fall on the man after him.


    But in the face of this, the man opened his mouth and said with a smile, "where is so easy?"


    Li''s swords had already swept through his fists, and his swords had already been smashed by a pair of iron swords, which was earlier than that of his swords.


    The sword light containing the flavor of the road was smashed by a blow.


    Li Fuyao was pale, but he was not hurt.


    The man said, "when your majesty becomes the common Lord of the world, there will be no hatred between you and me. You can still have a good drink."


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    After entering the Canghai sea, ye Shengge dared to fight against Emperor Wu after closing up for only a few decades. Although he had a shorter time to achieve Canghai, let alone fight against Emperor Wu, he was not as good as the one in front of him, and he had no strength to fight back.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Fuyao raised his sword and strode forward. In a moment, the sword passed the man''s fists and came to the place in front of the man. The sword went to his throat.


    The man sidestepped away, and the majestic air machine hit Li Fuyao''s chest.


    It was an iron fist.


    Li Fuyao looked at him, but there was a sword in his eyes. The sword meaning was like the essence. In a moment, he completely tore the man''s clothes.


    The sword spirit remains.


    The man looked down and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Li Fu shook the hand holding the sword and let go of the handle. Countless pure sword ideas burst out from his hand. It looked like white mansions shot from his sleeve.


    This is a sword, shot in a situation that the man did not expect.


    The man squinted slightly, and no one in this palace could hold up a huge Dharma, so even he could only do so against the enemy.


    He opened his mouth and held the sword spirit which was white. After crushing, the sword spirit which was like the essence of the broken sword quickly cut his hand.


    Some blood flowed out, but soon the man bowed his head and ate it all into his stomach.


    It''s a strange sight.


    It''s just that in this kind of big war, in fact, everything can happen, so many things will be unexpected.


    When the man bowed his head, Li Fuyao crossed with a sword, and he was already in front of the man.


    The light of the sword is bright, and the meaning of the sword is fierce.


    Li Fuyao''s sword did not know where it was born or how it fell on the man''s chest.


    However, after the sword tip first broke the robe, it could not move forward any more, even the sword spirit on the sword tip was the same.


    The man looked at Li Fuyao and said, "I heard that the swordsman was dead in front of him. I also heard that when the Sword Fairy carried the sword, this was the most terrible thing in the world."


    At this point, the man''s eyes were cold, "but I never believed it."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and pinched Li Fuyao''s neck.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Chen''s red clothes have already been stained with blood.


    It''s just that it''s red, so I can''t see it.


    It''s just that although she''s hurt a little, she''s actually getting worse on the other side.


    Xie Chen, after all, is also one of the most famous sword immortals in the world. It''s only a matter of time before Xie Chen can be one of the top five sword immortals.


    And how much it will cost.


    When Xie Chen finds a perfect opportunity to be cut with one sword, she sees the status quo of Li Fuyao in the distance.


    Without hesitation, Xie Shen throws Xiaoxue out.


    The light snow sword, like a gust of wind, soon drifted to Li Fuyao.


    Those majestic swords, like a sword, are facing the man.


    Xie Shen looks expressionless, looks at the year of the ox, pulls out a sword in mid air and throws it at the year of the ox.


    As soon as the red robe passed, Xie Shen almost fell in front of the year of the ox. she used her hand as a sword.


    A sword pierces the chest.


    The sword light was born in his body. I don''t know how many places he was torn by the sword light at the same time in this moment.


    Xie Shen said without expression: "the year of the ox is not pleasant to hear. It is better to call it LiuNian. If you have read several books, you can try the name of LiuNian Sishui."


    In the year of the ox, I didn''t know what I was thinking, but I closed my eyes soon.


    That''s how it died.


    So he died in Xie Shen''s hand.But Xie Chen did not stop after killing this one. His whole body passed by and went to Li Fuyao.


    Snow sword returns to hand.


    Li Fuyao''s face was hard to see at the moment. He was pinched by his neck and almost died here. But for Xie Shen''s help, he would have been a corpse.


    But now there are two sword immortals working together. Even if Xie Chen has been injured, it is not so easy to deal with.


    The man''s face changed a little. Li Fuyao could handle it easily. But Xie Chen, a sword immortal, had been famous for many years, but he didn''t surpass him if he wanted to.


    It seems that, in fact, it is a little difficult.


    He''s going to lose his life here.


    He looked at Xie Chen and said, "you are to save your majesty. You can leave now. I know your good intentions. Even if a big demon of my demon clan died today, I won''t be angry with you."


    The voice is a little bit small, but it looks real.


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but Xie Shen said in a sword voice: "it''s not difficult to kill him. Can you find the array pivot?"


    Li Fuyao also said, "no clue."


    Xie Shen''s face was expressionless, and said in a low voice, "then kill."


    When Li Fu shook his head and was about to prepare for the sword, Xie Shen asked again, "if you really come from the downstream of the current of time, you should know a lot of things. If the world I live in is a story, what is the end of my story?"


    Xie Chen was injured and felt that it would not be easy today, so he asked.


    "In that story, there is a female Sword Fairy named Xie Shen, and another sword immortal Lu Changyan, who died in the demon soil and returned to Jianshan."


    Yes, comparatively speaking, Lu Changyan and Xie Chen can still have a remnant soul in Jianshan for 6000 years.


    And other sword immortals, there is no such a good ending.


    Liu Xiang died of a big demon, Bai Zhihan died of exhaustion, and in that story, he was just a climbing stairs, and did not become the so-called sword immortal.


    It was a sad song.


    Xie Chen said, "are you here to change the ending of the story or just to see how it happened?"


    "At first I just wanted to see it, but then I wanted to try to change it," Li said


    "She has become a demon emperor, as long as she does not launch a war, it would not have been possible to fight this war, but I do not know why the emperor is so persistent."


    Xie Chen stopped talking. She looked at Li Fuyao and wanted to see through his eyes. After a long silence, she said, "in this case, I''ll help you. In fact, what''s the matter with you learning my Xie family''s swordsmanship?"


    Li Fu shook for a moment and then said, "in another story, I''m half a Jianshan disciple. The person who taught me swordsmanship is Xie Lu."


    Xie Shen Xie Lu, in fact, is the same.


    Xie Shen nodded, "that''s clear."


    Li Fuyao said, "you and Lu Jianxian have been on the mountain path of Jianshan mountain all the time to assess the students of climbing."


    Xie Shen frowned and said, "it''s not interesting. I''m not a straightforward person."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. In that story, a wisp of Xie Shen''s ghost stayed on the mountain road for thousands of years, and it''s hard to say whether it''s refreshing or not.


    Xie Shen came back to God and said softly, "in this case, that''s OK."


    When she regained her consciousness, she grasped the snow sword with one hand, and pressed the other hand on a hole in her body.


    A sword was handed out.


    Xie Shen is one of the top five sword immortals on the other side of the mountain and river. Even if he is injured now, his fighting power is still terrible. After half an hour, the man is cut off by Xie Shen''s sword and his life is cut off.


    Both died here.


    Xie Shen covered his chest and looked at the side hall in front of him. He said, "I don''t need to look for any more. I still have a sword."


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and said, "thank you..."


    "If you are a descendant of the Xie family, you will call me Laozu. If you only learn sword, you can say" master. "


    Li Fuyao asked, "excuse me, what''s the last sword?"


    Xie Shen walked toward the side hall, his pace was slow, "since that man is the demon emperor, you want to stop this war, then I Xie Shen died in the demon soil, there is nothing wrong with it."


    It''s better for swordsmen to die in any place.


    The farther north, the better.


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and tried to stop Xie Shen''s thoughts, but he was soon interrupted by Xie Shen''s words.


    "Since I''m a person in the story, it''s no different how I die. If I die, I die."


    Before coming to the side hall, Xie Shen said, "take that little snow sword and give it to the descendants of the Xie family for me."


    Back to that window.


    Xie Chen looks at the woman sitting.


    Then he put his hand on the window.


    Li Fuyao asked in a low mood: "is there anything else to ask, senior?"Xie Chen said with a smile: "according to what you said, after the war, the swordsmen suffered a lot. What will the three religions do at this time? The swordsman''s pulse withered to this point, but it has not been cut off. It is certain that there is a very powerful man. Who is that?"


    "In autumn."


    "Towards the green autumn?"


    "In this story, Liu Jianxian is almost as powerful as Emperor Wu. In that story, Chao Jian Xian is almost stronger than Liu Jianxian."


    Xie Shen raised his eyebrows and said, "is that the teacher?"


    Li Fuyao nodded, indicating that it was.


    Xie Chen did not speak again.


    This story, that story, it''s just a story?


    "I also want to see chaoqingqiu in that story."


    After saying this, Xie Chen didn''t say much more. He just put his hand on the window, and countless sword Qi burst out of her palm. Then thousands of sword ideas began to emerge. Only when the peak of Liuxiang was able to cut off the array, it was not a joke.


    But it''s not that she can''t help it at all.


    At least if you put your life on it, you can still cut this gap.


    Just for Li Fuyao, a stranger, he put his own life on the line, which shows Xie Chen''s courage.


    If Li Fuyao said everything was false, it would be a life in vain.


    Just thanks for trusting him.


    She felt that he had no reason to lie to her.


    Those sword Qi came out of her body, did not cause too much momentum, but quietly took away her vitality.


    When this hole is opened, it is Xie Shen''s death.


    Xie Chen, dressed in red, looks extremely beautiful at the moment.


    She has thrown the snow sword to Li Fuyao, but the sword spirit has already invaded the past.


    At this time, ye Shengge inside also stood up and looked at this side of the window.


    She walked this way for several steps and then looked at Xie Chen.


    Xie Chen said with a smile: "she is a good woman."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is no sword light here, but Xiaoxue sword starts to tremble. Li Fuyao turns his head and doesn''t want to see it again. If he wants to change the ending of the story, he must be rescued. Ye Shengge, who is now the demon emperor, can stop the war in a word.


    I don''t know why. Li Fuyao at this time also thinks of his martial uncle Xie Lu.


    Xie Chen''s appearance is actually the same as his martial uncle Xie Lu.


    Li Fuyao closed his eyes.


    Xie Shen''s sword Qi gushed out, leaving a small hole in the window, as if it was just able to let a finger through.


    By this time, her life had been cut off.


    There are some cracks in that hole, which can be seen very clearly.


    The cracks spread, like a spider web, and soon broke.


    There was a crash.


    The great array in the palace is broken.


    Xie Shen fell down and turned into a light grain.


    Ye Shengge came out from here. She looked at Li Fuyao and knew that Li Fuyao was sad, but she just said, "there is something else to do."


    Since we are determined to change this story, the most important thing now is to find the emperor.


    He is in contact with various races. Ye Shengge can''t inform those people first. He can only find the emperor before he knows who he has informed.


    She came to Li Fuyao and said calmly, "let''s go."


    When you say this, it rains in the sky.


    The rain is bright red.


    Three people have died here. It''s normal for them to have a bloody rain. If they don''t stop it, they will have more.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, and a white light swept across the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the West Mountain thousands of miles away from the huge city, the demon king in the north leans on a small hill, and the vitality has begun to be cut off.


    The ice skate had melted, and black fur had grown in many parts of his body.


    In the end, he lost the battle with the emperor.


    The emperor lived a long time and had a strong fighting power. Even if he was the emperor, he still had no way out.


    But he also made the emperor suffer a lot of injuries.


    North you demon Jun looked at somewhere, two people came here.


    Li Fuyao looked at him with no change in his expression.


    Beiyou demon Jun whispered: "give me a sword. It''s too painful to die like a mortal."


    The emperor''s master broke his bones and destroyed his spirit house. His accomplishments are gone. Now he is no different from an ordinary man who is going to die.


    So he wanted a good time.


    Li Fuyao nodded and did not refuse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    He is also one of the most outstanding demon kings in the world. In the demon land, apart from the Emperor Wu, he can be transformed into such an image. I think there is really only the emperor''s teacher.


    Li Fuyao didn''t hesitate. After solving his last problem for the demon king of Beiyou, he looked at ye Shengge and said, "where do you think the emperor will go first?"


    The emperor''s first place to go was in the west mountain. The battle with the northern demon king was also in the west mountain. At the moment, the life of the northern demon king had been cut off. I don''t know where the emperor had gone.


    Ye Shengge looked at Li Fuyao and said, "anyway, I won''t go to Luan bird clan first."


    Li Fuyao nodded, feeling that there was some truth. He grabbed a weed in his mouth and thought about many things. Finally, he hesitated and said, "in fact, I don''t think we can change the ending of this story."


    Ye Shengge turned his head and looked at Li Fuyao. He said, "how to say that."


    "Liu Jianxian is divided into two parts, which I put forward here. But in the future, the end is the same as before, and he still walked on such a road. Even if the demon emperor''s sudden death did not happen, he also died. You became the demon emperor, but it seems that it is difficult to change the future war. We are like two people standing in the flood of time He tried his best to change the direction of the river, but in fact, even though he had changed a lot, he was still flowing in the direction that had been set at the beginning. Even Xie Jianxian died in the demon soil, which is basically the same as that year. "


    Li Fuyao thinks about what happened in recent years, and he can quickly draw his conclusion. Although the conclusion is not necessarily correct, he thinks that what he may be doing is really meaningless.


    When people do things, they will be rewarded and meaningful.


    These are the driving forces that drive them to do it.


    Nothing can be done without motivation.


    Ye Shengge said: "if you want to give up now, you won''t lose anything. Anyway, you already know the truth of the matter. When you see the end quietly, there is no problem, but you seem to be sorry for the woman Sword Fairy who lost her life before."


    Because Xie Chen believed in Li Fuyao''s words, he chose to die in the demon land like this. If Li Fuyao chose to give up at this time, Xie Chen would die in vain.


    Although in this story, she seems to die anyway.


    But the meaning is different.


    Li Fuyao raised his head and didn''t think much, "let''s go on."


    Ye Shengge turned his head and said, "I think we can change our thinking. If we can''t find the emperor, we will go to those powerful ethnic groups first, and let them stay still. Then natural things will be better."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "good."


    With these words, he took out the bright moon sword, and the two men stepped on the sword, and soon disappeared, leaving only a white mark on the horizon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three big demons and a Sword Fairy died. The momentum of this blood rain seems to be enough. Jianshan has already felt a little bad. Lu Changyan stood somewhere in the mountain, looked at the willow lane and said, "Xie Shen has been to the demon soil for so long, and hasn''t come back. I''m worried about her."


    A sword fairy, leaving the mountain and river for the demon soil, was a very dangerous move. There are so many demons in the demon soil. I don''t know how it is going to happen.


    Xie Chen had a message about Shanhe before, but he didn''t know how it didn''t reach Jianshan. If he did, Liuxiang might do something else.


    Now I don''t know anything.


    Liuxiang looked at the blood rain, thought for a while, frowned: "if Xie chenzhen blood demon soil, at least also took a big demon''s life, these days has been under several blood rain, this frequency is too frequent, should prepare early."


    He looked at the distance, looked at Yan Shi who had already arrived and said, "let people go to the north to have a look."


    Yan Shi is much older than Liuxiang. Among these sword immortals, he belongs to the elder. In Jianshan, except Liuxiang, his speech is the most important. As for the master of Jianshan, he is not as good as the master.


    Yan Shi frowned and said, "it''s true. This is a sign. If the demon soil wants to fight, we should also have a preparation."


    "Who will go?" said Liu Xiang


    Since this time has come, it is not the time to shirk. If people want to go to the north, some people will come forward naturally.


    Lu Changyan said: "Xie sank in the demon soil,


    I''ll go."


    Many people on the mountain know a very real thing, that is, Lu Changyan has always had some ideas about Xie Chen, but the woman who likes to wear red clothes is dismissive of men in the world.


    Even in the willow lane, it did not enter her eyes.


    Therefore, some people made fun of Lu Changyan. After so many years, he failed to win the beauty back.


    Liu Xiang didn''t object, but said, "the situation of demon land is unknown now. When you get there, you must first send the news back, and Xie Chen''s trace will be released."


    In today''s situation, Xie Shen''s life and death should be put aside.It is a matter of last resort, and there is really no way out.


    Lu Changyan did not speak, just nodded. After a moment, he rose from the sword and disappeared in the clouds.


    Yan Shi said: "we still need to inform all the Kendo sects to be prepared. As for the three religions, we also need to inform them that if the war starts, we have to go to the north."


    Once there is a war, it will be a war between the Terran and the demon clan. The whole Terran should take it seriously, whether it is a swordsman or a friar of the three religions.


    Liuxiang looked at the raindrops dripping on the branches, thought for a moment, and said, "if this bloody rain is lifted up by the demon clan, I''m afraid that not only Xie Shen, but also Li Fuyao will be dead."


    Yan Shi also sighed: "the young man and Zhihan are the future of the human race, so it is a pity to die in the demon soil."


    Liu Xiang suddenly said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not sure. It''s still too early to say anything."


    Just finish this sentence, Liuxiang then looked to the horizon, thinking that the truth should not be too far away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A blood rain, soon will be the mountains and rivers and demon soil on both sides are startled.


    In fact, at this time, the most worried was the emperor, who wanted to fight the demon ancestor and the Terran. After watching the blood rain, he was in a trance for a long time.


    Rain night demon Jun stood beside him, looked at him and said: "how things are, you should also say."


    Li Fuyao and ye Shengge had thought before that the emperor would not come to the Luan birds. But who knows, after leaving Xishan, the place where the emperor came unexpectedly was the Luan birds.


    Seeing the bloody rain fall into this canyon, the emperor''s hair and beard seem to be much whiter. He has lived for at least 1500 years. He does not know how many things have not been experienced by others. A pair of eyes do not know how many things have been seen. After seeing the blood rain, he has already thought of the truth of the matter and knows that they should be the two big demons in the palace Something happened.


    After the demon queen let Li Fuyao go, the northern demon king came to fight for his life and death. He knew that something had happened here. After he killed the demon king of Beiyou, he rushed to the Luan Niao family without stopping to fight for that time. However, he didn''t expect that this time had not been contested.


    The emperor looked at the demon king on a rainy night. He didn''t answer the previous question, but said, "I think there are some things you should know, but what are you thinking about as a demon king on a rainy night?"


    Rain night demon king is one of the oldest demons in the demon land, and is also the helmsman of Luan bird family. In the past few years, even if he is not some of the top demons in the demon land, he is also a very important person. After ye Shengge becomes the demon emperor, he has become an important person in the whole demon land. He should have been the whole demon land Think about it, instead of being stuck in front of and behind yourself.


    Rain night demon Jun frowned: "how do I think, how can I think? I don''t seem to have any idea. I just want to have a happy life in Shengge. I think that the children of Luan bird family should live in peace for a lifetime. Those who want to leave the earth will leave the world. Those who don''t leave the world will live well. I don''t think about rejuvenating the demon clan all day long like you, the old Wang Bayi! ¡±


    the emperor said angrily, "on a rainy night, you still think that the old bone is for yourself?"


    In the past 300 years, the emperor has always been the leader of the demon clan. The whole person does not know how calm he is. He has never been as furious as he is today.


    Rain night demon Jun also asked: "even if the willow lane is not here at the moment, do you think this war can win?"


    The emperor said coldly, "it''s so simple to win this battle."


    On rainy night, the demon king continued to ask, "even if we win, how many people will the demon clan die? Tell me how many people will die in the whole world. Just for you, how can you bear to have so many innocent people die? Even if you are a sea, you should not regard all living beings as grass root! "


    No matter whether you win or lose, you are doomed to die.


    This must have been very clear to the Emperor himself.


    The emperor said word by word: "on rainy night, if some things are to be done, someone must sacrifice. This is the case in this war. If you want to make these things, how can you do without killing a few people?"


    "You didn''t know this for the first time. If it wasn''t for the demon ancestor, would you think we still have today? There is a saying in the Terran that people are not of our own race, and their hearts will be different! I want to do this kind of thing today, just for the sake of avoiding future trouble! "


    In the history of Terran and demon clans, we don''t know how many wars broke out. Both sides are very eager to destroy each other. This kind of thing has been doomed for a long time, and the hatred has not been formed for tens of thousands of years.


    After the strength of either side is strong, it will produce the idea of destroying the other side, which is indeed beyond reproach.


    But in the rain night, the demon king, at this moment, the strength comparison between the Terran and the demon clan is far from what the emperor thought, and far from the destruction of the Terran due to the southern invasion.The complexity of things is not as simple as it seems.


    The emperor said coldly, "for this matter, I have prepared for hundreds of years, and I will not wait any longer. The saints of the three religions have already reached an agreement with me. As soon as we kill the swordsmen, we will directly destroy them, and unify the world. At that time, the person of your Luan bird family will be the common Lord of the world!"


    "How long can I live? What else can I do? I just want to leave my mark in the torrent of time. As for those who benefit from it, they are still the Phoenix family. It is impossible to be remembered for thousands of years. However, how many years will be remembered by a common master? Think for yourself. "


    On a rainy night, the demon king talked and didn''t open his mouth. No one didn''t want his descendants to be brilliant or not. Ye Shengge, as the descendant of their Luan bird family, became the demon emperor, which was a great honor. However, compared with making the demon family unify the mountains and rivers, becoming the demon emperor lost some color.


    Which is more important? In fact, this is what the emperor needs to understand.


    On a rainy night, the demon king may not want to see his life destroyed, but he should be willing to see ye Shengge become the common master of the world.


    This is what he put in front of the demon king on a rainy night. Let him think and choose by himself.


    On a rainy night, the demon king looked at the bloody rain and did not know how long he was silent. At last, he said, "this has not started yet. Even if you speak your mouth dry, I will not believe your one side of the story. If you say you have the demon emperor''s letter, I know you have the ability, but if you can''t let Shengge tell us in person, we will never I followed you. "


    Rainy night demon Jun was a stubborn temperament when he was young, even after so many years, the same is true, there is no change.


    The emperor''s eyes were very cold, and things were gradually out of his control. Before ye Shengge became the demon emperor, he actually thought that if ye Shengge cooperated, then things would be in the best situation. If ye Shengge didn''t cooperate, then things would not be difficult. If ye Shengge was trapped, it would still be possible to continue. But look at this, Li Fu, who had been released before, did what he thought he should not have done.


    Ye Shengge should have left the palace at this time. I''m afraid he is looking for him now.


    Now that he is seriously injured, he is not necessarily the enemy of Ye Shengge. Even his opponents are afraid that ye Shengge will tell the truth of the matter. Once other races know the truth of the matter, the plan for the war will be ruined.


    This is something he has planned for hundreds of years, and it must not be allowed to go to waste.


    When the emperor thought of this, he turned to the demon king on a rainy night and said, "you Luan birds are born with problems."


    This is not abuse, more like an exclamation, perhaps a helpless statement.


    He took something out of his arms.


    It was a black round tube.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    I''m afraid not many people know what the black round pipe is.


    But people who have lived for so long like the demon king on a rainy night can naturally guess something.


    This should be the demon order handed down from ancient times.


    The heaven demon order is controlled by the demon emperors of all ages. It has only one function, which is used to order the demon family in the demon land.


    This day, the demon order needs to be held by the demon emperor, which is the fastest and fastest thing in the demon land.


    As long as the emperor takes out the demon order here, it will be seen by all demon families in less than half a quarter of an hour.


    All demon clans will be unconditionally waiting for the master of the demon order, that is, the dispatch of the demon emperor.


    But this day, the demon order has been held by the demon emperor since ancient times, even if the emperor''s seniority is incomparable among the three dynasties, they are not qualified to hold it.


    There is nothing to say that he can have the demon order of that day. He must have taken advantage of Emperor Wu''s departure from the world, and ye Shengge is not familiar with what it is to be a demon emperor, so he will get the order.


    On a rainy night, when the demon king saw the demon order, he changed his face and said in a cold voice: "sure enough, these things are what you want to do alone, not the idea of Shengge!"


    The Emperor didn''t pay attention to him. He just looked at the demon order and recited a few words silently. Then he grasped the demon order of the day, and countless majestic air machines fell into it.


    On a rainy night, the demon king gave birth to a majestic evil spirit and wanted to fight for the demon order that day, but it was still a minute late.


    At the cylinder of the heavenly demon order, there is a magnificent gas engine, which is a purple light. It is not so much a purple light as a purple light column.


    The light column was not big at first, but after leaving the order of the demon, it grew bigger and bigger. In a moment, there were two people embracing each other.


    After that, it almost covers the whole canyon.


    After the birth of this purple light column, it will soon be seen by the whole demon clan, and after being seen by these demon families, they will surely know the meaning of this purple light column.


    Go south, go to war!


    Of course, in addition to the war, there are other subtle statements, such as letting the big demons go to the important Kendo sect to exterminate the sword immortals.


    And after seeing the things from the demon order, all the demon families will not consider anything else, they will only respect the orders issued by the order.


    If the emperor wanted to keep in touch with all ethnic groups before, then at this time, he no longer pursued a stable word, but a fast word.


    After the release of the heavenly demon order, I''m afraid that the war will start today.


    The demon princes will first rush to the battlefield, and then there will be a large army of demon clans, from north to south, without rules and regulations.


    Once a war breaks out, there is no room for recovery.


    Even if ye Shengge ordered the demon clan to retreat again, the Terran would not give up, so the demon clan could only continue to go south until the battle was decided.


    Finally, whether to sign an agreement with the Terran or to destroy the Terran directly is the final outcome.


    Now the war has begun


    On a rainy night, the demon king looked into the emperor''s eyes and didn''t know what mood he had. At this time, all the children of Luan bird family in the valley began to go to the south. Even if he was the clan leader, there was no possibility that they would stay.


    The rule of the demon clan is that when you see the heaven, the demon order will be like the demon ancestor.


    "If you do this, you will be a sinner of the demon clan!"


    The demon king looked at the emperor on a rainy night, and the whole man was very angry.


    The emperor teacher trembled and held that day''s demon order, sighed: "sin me, only spring and autumn ears."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The purple light column was soon visible to the whole demon clan. The Xishan clan was the first to see it. They were not too far away from the Luan bird clan. After seeing the purple light column, they learned the message inside. The demon king of the Xishan clan frowned and said, "why is that so?"


    The emperor''s division had come to Xishan before and said about the war, but I didn''t expect that it had not passed for a day, and the order of the demon emperor had been issued.


    Beside him, there was another man with red hair, looking at him and asking, "big brother, what do you say?"


    The previous demon king said: "since the order of the heavenly demon has been issued, then go ahead. You let people take the children of the family to the south. If we arrive first, we will go south and cross the border. If other families arrive first, they will follow other families. Similarly, the demon emperor should send a demon king as commander-in-chief, and then follow the orders."


    With these words, the demon king did not stay any longer, but went straight to the south.


    The meaning in the purple light column was so clear that they could ignore it.


    Like the Xishan people, there are also many big demons leaving their own territory and heading south, which are traces dragging in the sky.


    It''s like a white rainbow.


    Many demon princes who had been closed for many years came out of the cave and looked at the purple light column. Without hesitation, they immediately rose from the ground.As for other realms, they leave the earth from the ground. If anyone can look down on the demon soil from the sky, they will surely find that there are countless demon clans moving towards the south like the tide. This is an absolutely magnificent scene.


    There''s nothing like that.


    Carefully calculated, it is thousands of years since the last war between Terrans and demons.


    After thousands of years of peace, the world was in chaos for the first time.


    Each of the majestic demon Jun, all in the south.


    Some main battle faction, saw this purple light column, cried bitterly, "My Demon clan glory, today reappears!"


    "Your Majesty is holy."


    Of course, there are also those who are unwilling to wage war, but there is no way to do so. They can only follow them. Although they are unwilling to do so, they are not slow at all.


    This kind of situation can not be seen in the demon land which was ruled by the great powers six thousand years later. Only in the background of this unification can this kind of situation happen.


    This is the unity of one mind and one mind.


    Ye Shengge and Li Fuyao will also see the purple light column when they come to a big family in the future.


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then lost his mind. Ye Shengge just looked dignified.


    "What is this?" Li Fuyao had never seen him, so he just asked.


    "It should be the order of the demon." Ye Shengge said, looking at the purple light column.


    I don''t know how many things are recorded in the three thousand volumes of dengtian tower. Many things are unknown to others. Maybe all of them will be recorded, just like the demon order of that day.


    "It''s something that the demon emperors used to dispatch the demons, but it''s not commonly used. At least in the last 1000 years, it hasn''t been used."


    The heavenly demon order represents the supreme authority of the demon emperor, and also represents the endless remembrance and admiration of the demon clan for that demon ancestor, so all demon families should obey.


    The emperor took the order of the heavenly demon and ordered the demon clan. There was no problem at all.


    Li Fuyao said, "it''s still late."


    The heaven demon order runs through the whole demon land, which is much faster than they don''t know. Moreover, from the information revealed by the emperor in the heaven demon order, there are countless people moving in the demon land now.


    Li Fuyao said: "I go south, you stay in the demon soil."


    At this time, the general situation was already invincible. Li Fuyao could only think about what he could do in some parts.


    Ye Shengge took a look at Li Fuyao and suddenly remembered what Li Fuyao had said before. At this time, it is of great significance.


    But it''s not the beginning now. Besides, they didn''t think that the emperor was actually holding the heaven demon order.


    Ye Shengge didn''t even see it.


    Li Fuyao said: "since we have said that we will work hard, we should work hard until the last quarter of an hour."


    Ye Shengge said, "I will try my best."


    Li Fuyao didn''t know her temperament. She just wanted to know an answer when she came in. Maybe she didn''t care too much about anything else. The only one who cared about her was Luan Niao. Now I say this kind of words in the face of Li Fuyao.


    However, since I have said so, I will try my best to do it.


    Li Fuyao takes a deep breath, takes a deep look at ye Shengge and heads south.


    Ye Shengge is also heading for somewhere.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Some things will go on as soon as they start. Even if they are blocked, it is very difficult.


    Not long after he arrived at the northern border, Lu Changyan was ready to leave here and go to the demon land. Only then did he warn the swordsmen here to pay attention to the abnormality. On the far side of the mountain, he saw the demon army like the tide.


    I don''t know how many demon clans there are. The realm is high and low. The realm is high, and the realm is low. It is also in the green silk.


    Lu Changyan''s face changed slightly. He pulled a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period and said, "go to Jianshan quickly!"


    The swordsman was stunned, and then he met and went south. He wanted to go to Jianshan and tell them all about the place.


    He was a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. I don''t know how long it will take to get to Jianshan from here. However, it seems that the demon clan is going to fight against the Terran. This is an absolute event for thousands of years, which is more important than anything else.


    Lu Changyan took a deep breath. Before that, he was still talking about the great events happened in the demon soil in Jianshan. As soon as he arrived here, there were demons attacking the border.


    This had to make Lu Changyan very worried.


    He swept into the air and looked at the demon clan which was like the tide in the distance. He didn''t know how many times more than the Terran friars stationed here. Once the war started, the monks here could not last for an hour.


    Maybe even half an hour.


    Lu Changyan, the Sword Fairy, had to fight.


    Only when Lu Changyan fell in front of those demon clans with his sword Qi, he could clearly feel that the pace of those demon clans slowed down a little.


    He stood in front of the demon army, as if to block the pace of those demons southward.This kind of thing, in the history of the war between Terran and demon clan, has never happened.


    Lu Changyan should be the first.


    He pulled his sword out of the sheath, and the majestic sword spirit chopped at him. I don''t know how many demon cultivation.


    This sword alone killed at least hundreds of demon monks.


    No matter how powerful and brilliant these demon clans are, they are just like mole ants in front of Lu Changyan, a sword immortal. They can be solved with one sword at will.


    In this world, only the monk Canghai can kill the sword immortal.


    So when Lu Changyan did not hesitate to fight his identity, soon there were several big demons in the sky stopped moving south and turned to look at the ground.


    Lu Changyan is their target.


    Soon there were three great Dharma forms born here. Facing the sword immortal of the Terran, the demon clan has always been very cautious. A sword immortal is worth treating with three big demons.


    The three demon princes were born here, and they were shocked to see them. With these three demon princes pressing down here, the sharpness just defeated by Lu Changyan''s sword returned to them.


    The demon clan attacked and killed the monks.


    The swordsmen raised their swords to meet the enemy. Of course, there were also monks of the three religions.


    Lu Changyan was surrounded by the three dharmas and looked indifferent.


    Before the sky, I don''t know how many demon princes have passed by. The demon princes are heading for the mountains and rivers, which means that this must be a great war to begin.


    Lu Changyan is helpless and will die here soon. There is almost no accident in the end.


    He looked at the three towering Dharma images and said nothing more. He just said with a smile, "you are all ready to die?"


    The war between the demon clan and the Terran is the biggest thing in the world. Since it is a big event, how can people not die?


    If you want to die, I will die first, Lu Changyan.


    Lu Changyan carried his sword across his chest. He didn''t expect that the war would come so quickly, but he was soon relieved.


    A little sword Qi will light up the sky in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the speed of the swordsman in the spring and Autumn period was not as fast as those big demons. When he was heading for the Jianshan mountain, a big demon had already come behind him. With a blow, the demon smashed the swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. In the sky, a demon king said, "Jianshan is the most important thing, but other places should also care."


    There are sword immortals in Jianshan, and there are sword immortals in other Kendo sects, so the demon princes need to act separately.


    However, there are not many demon princes who have come to the mountains and rivers. It is not a wise choice to attack Jianshan at this moment. A very tall demon king hovers in the air, looks at the distance and says, "if we join hands to attack Jianshan, will there be other sword immortals coming to help us?"


    Another demon king also stopped, looked at him and said, "if you can''t break Jianshan quickly, I''m afraid you will fall into the situation of being attacked by the enemy."


    If the sword immortals of Jianshan are not killed in the first wave of offensive, then the second wave of attack will probably be broken by those killers, and the whole situation will change.


    Therefore, we should be very cautious in this step.


    This demon king was the emperor''s master. He had already known the emperor''s arrangement. He knew that when they cleaned up the swordsmen, there would be no saints of the three religions.


    So their focus now is all over Jianshan.


    He stood in the air, looked at the mountain and river, and laughed: "great rivers and mountains, but after today, they are not unique to the human race!"


    In the past many years, the demon clan has always wanted to bring mountains and rivers into their hands, but it has never been realized. Today, it has been infinitely close.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    Li Fuyao wanted to leave the mountains and rivers. There was no complicated route. He went south.


    On the way to the south, he saw a lot of demon troops heading for the south. He had no expression, but in the end, he was very anxious. On the way to the south, he even met a demon king, who punched him out. After Li Fu broke his sword, he disappeared in the distance.


    He is a sword immortal. The speed of his sword is not comparable to that of a demon king. He doesn''t want to love war, so no one can catch up with him.


    This time it was a big deal. Li Fuyao had to leave the demon soil and go to the mountains and rivers, so he would not stop at all. The speed was definitely the fastest time in his life.


    The sword light made a white mark in the sky. I don''t know how long before he finally arrived at the junction. When he left here, he did not know how many friars exclaimed and surprised him.


    When I come here again, I can only see a mess.


    There are countless bodies piled up here.


    The corpses of demon clan and Terran are stacked together in this way, but the corpses of demon clan are several times more than those of Terran.


    Blood seeps into the ground, and it soon turns a little dark here.


    Li Fu fell to the ground and saw a sword in the middle of the corpse of the demon clan.


    Li Fuyao has seen that sword. It was the Sword Fairy Lu Changyan when he was climbing the mountain.


    At that time, Lu Changyan had a sword against Li Fu, so his memory was still fresh. But at this time, when he saw the sword again, Li Fuyao was really not happy.


    What I saw before meeting here can only show one thing, that is, Lu Changyan has come here, and he has been killed!


    The swordsmen in this world all have a sword in their waists, and all the world can go. Especially the sword immortal, the sword is always in the human body, and the sword is dead!


    Sword immortal''s sword can''t be broken easily. Once it is broken, it must be that the opponent is too strong. Since the opponent is so strong, it is very normal for them to die here.


    What is not clear is now clear.


    The sword didn''t break, but there were many mottled marks on the sword.


    It seems like it''s going to shatter in the next moment.


    Li Fuyao pulled out the sword and stayed on his body. Soon, he headed for the south again. This time, he wanted to go to another place, not Jianshan.


    At this time, Jianshan may not have been attacked. Maybe other Kendo sect don''t know anything. If they really don''t know anything, they will be very passive in the future.


    So Li Fuyao is going to tell them the news.


    The first place he went was wanjianzong.


    It''s not far from here.


    When his sword fell here, the jujube tree at the door was still bearing dates. A young boy bumped into him. After falling down, he wanted to stand up, but he caught a glimpse of Li Fuyao''s face. Even though he knelt down and kowtowed, "I''ve met my ancestors!"


    The portrait of Li Fuyao has been painted by Xiao Xue and has been hanging here for many years. All beginners will know what Li Fuyao looks like.


    Li Fuyao''s appearance here was unexpected to anyone.


    Soon, the noise from here startled other disciples, and many of them ran out.


    After years of development, the wanjianzong has become more powerful than it was at the beginning. Xiaoxue has become a swordsman who ascends the stairs. The wanjianzong can be said to be one of the top Kendo sects besides having no sword immortal.


    Xiaoxue is closing down, but after Li Fuyao came here, a disciple quickly reported to the ancestor.


    At this time, Xiaoxue was not the leader of wanjianzong, but had already become the ancestor.


    Soon, Xiao Xue comes to Li Fuyao. She is already a swordsman climbing the stairs. She can''t see through Li Fuyao''s realm. Even though she was in tears, she said, "congratulations on becoming a sword immortal in the sea!"


    As soon as this sentence was said, everyone knelt down again. Many people cried out to congratulate their ancestors on becoming the sword immortal of the sea. In this world, it''s a great thing to have a sword immortal. Who could have thought that there would be one in wanjianzong.


    This is about being proud.


    Li Fuyao didn''t care about them, but told Xiao Xue a lot of things. The main thing was to arrange her to send some swordsmen to inform the major Kendo sects to go north to resist the demon clan, and then let the remaining disciples go north immediately.


    Xiao Xue''s face is not very natural.


    Li Fuyao asked, "do you think that the foundation industry established by yourself may be in vain now, and I am not willing to do so?"


    Xiao Xue shakes her head, "as long as the master wants elder martial brother to be there, even if the whole clan''s disciples are dead, it''s not a big deal, but you can''t die, senior brother."


    Li Fuyao said, "why can you die, but I can''t?"


    "Elder martial brother, you are the foundation of wanjianzong. Without you, no matter how strong wanjianzong is, it is useless. Without Jianshan protection, it may be destroyed at any time."Li Fuyao was silent for a moment. He thought of the old master who was here many years ago and the years when he first practiced sword. After thinking about it, he whispered, "I try not to die, but now it''s about the survival of the Terran. You should do something first."


    Snow nodded, "I personally take my disciples to the north, but please take care of senior brother."


    Li Fuyao sighed. He didn''t say anything. At last, he said, "take care of yourself.".


    With these words, Li Fuyao left for Jianshan.


    From wanjianzong to Jianshan, there is a place called Ziyun mountain, where there is a Ziyun sword school, and a sword immortal sits in the town. It can be regarded as the sword sect in front of this mountain and river.


    When Li Fuyao passed by, a great war broke out. Two demon princes were fighting against an old sword immortal.


    The old sword fairy had many wounds on his body, and his grey robe had already been dyed.


    Blood was dripping down my clothes.


    Li Fuyao made his sword in the sky, and the white sword light crossed half of the sky and landed on a demon king accurately.


    That demon jundun is full of blood.


    In fact, he paid a great price to kill the old sword immortal. It''s easy to say that he had another demon king to help him. But when Li Fuyao joined the war, they were in short supply.


    The old Sword Fairy laughed. In fact, he didn''t know how a demon had invaded the mountains and rivers before.


    There was no news about Jianshan, and the rest didn''t know anything. He had to deal with the two demon princes first, until Li Fuyao joined the war.


    In his opinion, this means that sword Fairies in other places have already known about this matter, and they should have taken actions.


    Of course, he did not know that the situation was actually very difficult.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    The battle of Ziyun mountain came to an end soon. After all, the old sword fairy had already almost destroyed one of the two demons, and Li Fuyao was under a sword in the dark.


    He soon killed two demons.


    However, after killing the two monsters, Li Fuyao also left a deep bone wound on his chest, which was very frightening.


    The old sword fairy was more seriously injured, and he was almost punched through the chest by one of the two big demons.


    Until now, they are still breathing heavily.


    After Li Fuyao bandaged the wound, before he had time to say anything, the old Sword Fairy preemptively asked, "the demon clan and my mountain and river are at war?"


    After Li Fuyao nodded, the old sword fairy asked again, "in this case, do you know about Jianshan and the three religions?"


    Li Fuyao said: "Jianshan may also face the encirclement and suppression of big demons at this moment. As for the three religions, they will never join the battlefield in the early stage."


    This kind of thing, as early as Qing Yang sage and Mo Sheng had been to the demon land, it was destined that this war was the dream of the sages of the three religions, which was to make the swordsmen decline in a single line, or even die directly.


    Only in this way can Taoism and Confucianism rise again.


    As for whether the three religions can resist the attack of demon land after all the sword immortals of swordsmen are dead, it is not really clear.


    But in that story, it did.


    The old Sword Fairy sighed: "in this case, we should concentrate on it."


    Li Fuyao looked at the old Sword Fairy and whispered, "master, you have lost nearly 80% of your combat power. Please don''t go to Jianshan now, but go to other Kendo sect. Let them know about it earlier and lead the swordsmen to the north."


    Although the winner or loser of this war is still in the hands of the Canghai friars in the clouds, in fact, ah, if the demon clan army on the ground goes in like this, it will make many mortals lose their lives.


    Only when the monks get the gift of this heaven and earth can they become stronger. Since they become stronger, they should shoulder the responsibility of protecting this world.


    The old Sword Fairy got up with difficulty and shook his fist at Li Fu without saying much.


    Li Fuyao also tidied up his mood, and Yujian went on to Jianshan.


    Jianshan is the most important part of the war. I think it will be the most intense place. Even if the war has not started at this time, it will be the most depressing time.


    Li Fuyao wants to go to Jianshan at this time. At least he wants to tell Jianshan the news.


    Lu Changyan has already been bloody, and the whole mountain and river has begun to be attacked by the demon clan, which is an absolutely grim situation.


    There is no room for hesitation.


    Therefore, it is very important for Li Fuyao to go to Jianshan.


    The light of the sword cuts through the sky, and Li Fuyao goes all the way to Jianshan.


    On the way, he did not see a demon army, but thought that the mountain and river would soon become scarred. His heart was like being stabbed by a knife.


    It''s not something he can accept.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shengge never went south to catch up with those troops. With her own strength, let alone whether she could catch up with them, even if she caught up with one of them, she would let go of others, so her choice was not like this.


    She did not return to the palace, but went to the southernmost part of the territory of the Luan family. As expected, at this time, all the children of the Luan family had not left here.


    She hovered in the air, showing her breath completely. Many children of the Luan family looked up at the lady emperor hovering in the air.


    "See your majesty!"


    The army of Luan bird clan kneels down like the tide and looks at ye Shengge with blazing eyes.


    Earlier, they saw the purple column of light and felt the will of it. They all felt that his Majesty was going to unify the mountains and rivers, but in fact, they have not seen his majesty until now.


    Until now.


    They have always chosen to be loyal to your majesty, the pride of the Luan family, which appeared in front of them.


    Ye Shengge looked at the army of Luan birds kneeling on the ground and said with no expression: "the emperor''s master passed the demon emperor''s order with the heavenly demon''s order, which is unforgivable. You can immediately turn around and follow me to find the emperor''s master and kill him!"


    As soon as this was said, there was a group of people at the bottom. Who was the emperor''s division? He was the elder of the three dynasties, and he was the oldest person in the whole demon clan. On weekdays, I don''t know how many people highly praised him. But now the empress appeared in front of the public, and said that the emperor was a criminal who falsely passed on the orders of the demon emperor and mobilized the army by the order of the demon.


    If we change to other races, I''m afraid it will have to be verified again and again, but it''s the Luan bird race, and no one doubts it too much.


    On the ground, a leader of the Luan family asked, "Your Majesty knows where the old thief is at the moment. The demon soil is too big, and there is a war again. The general situation seems irretrievable. Maybe the army of other races has already invaded the mountains and rivers."This is what they fear most. The demon clan and the Terran have been hostile for a long time. It''s good that no war broke out. Once this broke out, it would be impossible to stop the situation. At this moment, even if they knew that the emperor''s division was a fake demon emperor''s order, if they ordered the army to stop, if there was a problem in front of them, they would suffer the same disaster.


    At this time, they are pushed ahead, and they can not retreat.


    Ye Shengge opened his mouth and said, "you just need to go to the border, hold my demon emperor''s order, stop a large army, and then


    be ready on the border. If there are Terrans killed, you are ready to resist."


    With these words, ye Shengge takes out a gold stone token in his arms.


    That''s the order of the demon emperor. It''s the certificate used by the demon emperor of the demon land to mobilize the army. Of course, the demon order has been issued that day, and it has been useless before.


    The man took the orders of the demon emperor, knelt down seriously and said, "obey your orders."


    Ye Shengge didn''t say anything more. The Luan birds have a very fast speed. Maybe they can go to the border earlier and stop most of the demon troops. But those big monsters in the sea have already left the demon land, which is not to say that they can catch up with them if they want to stop them.


    And we can''t completely expect the Luan bird family. At least in the demon land, if we want to let all the demon families see it, we must get the demon order of that day.


    If you want to get the order, you must find the emperor first.


    The emperor was good at planning and had made this war. According to the original performance, he should be on the border or directly on the other side of the mountain and river.


    However, since ye Shengge has left the palace at the moment, the emperor will find a place to hide it and be ready for it.


    At present, the urgent task is to find out where the emperor is.


    Ye Shengge didn''t think much about it, so he went to the valley where the Emperor gave orders. He should have left now.


    It''s just that ye Shengge doesn''t think so.


    She is a very rare intelligent person in the world, and it is easy to think about the main point of things.


    Fall to the middle of the mountain waist, Ye Sheng song looked at the distant sunset, some lost consciousness.


    It was just a day, and the whole thing was beyond their control.


    The emperor''s plan is being broken by them step by step, but who knows, in the end, it was the emperor''s master to do so.


    Ye Shengge looked at the sunset and said, "since it''s a wangba, it''s hard to find it in hiding."


    The emperor is now wounded by the demon king of the northern tour. His condition will not be very good. If he meets ye Shengge, he will probably die.


    So he had to hide.


    Ye Shengge walked through the mountains and came to a big stone. It was the best place to watch the sunset. Before, the two demon kings of Luan bird family often stood here to watch the sunset. At those times, ye Shengge watched them from a distance.


    This is a very beautiful picture.


    As long as the mood of Ye Shengli is not smooth, I feel that I need to go to the realm of nature.


    When he saw the two demon princes watching the sunset, his mood was very comfortable. After that, he broke the bottleneck of climbing the stairs and became a monk of the sea.


    In the following decades of seclusion, Li Fuyao had been understanding the mysteries of the sea, but ye Shengge did not. In fact, each time she closed up was only about a year. In winter, she would come out to see the snow, and occasionally she could see the two demon kings watching the sunset.


    Now thinking of these things, she stood for a long time, and did not mean to leave.


    Finally, a long time later, there was a voice behind her.


    "It turns out that your majesty is still a very clever man."


    The emperor came out from behind her. His long white hair and long beard on the ground told the world that he was very old.


    I''m old enough to lose my teeth. I''m old enough to die.


    Ye Shengge said: "the big array in the palace is really troublesome. I watched it for a long time and tried it for a long time. In the end, I wasted some of my things and failed. Later, I thought about it. In fact, as long as I gather all my state of mind, I can easily get out of the place."


    The Emperor didn''t expect ye Shengge to say such a thing, but he still sighed: "Your Majesty''s talent is rare in the world, and his blood is incomparable. With this insight, he should be the only one in the world."


    Everything the Emperor may say is false, but when it comes to the realm of Ye Sheng''s song, it is not false at all.


    He has always respected Ye Sheng''s songs.


    But he said, "you are not harmed by the music."


    The emperor thought of the man and the past time and sighed. He knew that Emperor Wu would not listen to him.


    He watched the child grow up. Of course, he knew what the child was like. When he handed those skills to him, the emperor knew that there would be big problems at the end, but he just wanted to see.In the later days, he studied for a long time how to solve the problem for Emperor Wu. Finally, he even knew the solution, but he didn''t tell Emperor Wu.


    "Emperor Wu didn''t have any idea about the southern invasion, but you always wanted to invade the south. But with him there, you can''t do anything. Even if you are the emperor''s teacher and you are his teacher, you can''t mobilize the demon family army behind his back. So if you want to do this, you must have him die."


    Ye Shengge said with a smile: "Wudi gongshenzaohua, where can ordinary people kill, even you can''t, so you can only wait until his skill goes wrong, until he dies suddenly."


    The emperor sighed and didn''t ask you how to know such a question. He just said, "if you want to live forever, you can do it. But a person or a demon, are the same, if you don''t want to take on anything, are not good. Besides, he is the master of the whole demon land. He is the demon emperor, but he doesn''t want to do anything for the demon family. "


    "My Demon people, I don''t know how many people live in the cold weather, I don''t know how many low-level demon practitioners can''t survive the winter."


    Emperor Shi''s eyes slightly red, "I was also a little demon Xiu step by step, naturally know what they are thinking."


    "He himself is just an ordinary wolf cub. Why can''t he think about it clearly?"


    Demon emperor is a wolf, is the most common wolf in the demon land, which is still something many people do not know.


    Ye Shengge shook his head and said, "he has actually done a lot for you."


    Looking at the sunset, ye Shengge said, "many years ago, a man named Liuxiang came out of the people''s clan. He didn''t practice sword at first. Later, he didn''t know what happened. He started practicing sword. He bought a sword in a blacksmith''s shop and spent three Liang silver and four Liang silver to become a swordsman."


    "Then he began to practice sword, and soon became the most powerful sword immortal in the world. He was a talent of heaven, and he was a peerless genius for thousands or even thousands of years."


    "That''s why he was able to crush so many sword immortals and become a marvelous willow lane."


    "At this time, Emperor Wu was also born. He was a wolf. He was a common blood in the demon land, but he never wanted to live an ordinary life. So he began to practice. Slowly, he became the strongest demon cultivation in the whole demon land, and then became emperor Wu."


    This is the story of Liuxiang and Wudi.


    After the story is, there are willow alleys in the mountains and rivers, and Emperor Wu is in the demon soil.


    "They have never fought, but as you all know, once there is no Emperor Wu and no Liuxiang, this war will happen."


    Yes, Terrans and demon clans are at the most delicate time. The strength of Terrans and demon clans is roughly the same. There are these two peerless strongmen. Once a war starts, it is almost a situation that both sides lose.


    "If Emperor Wu doesn''t devote himself to practice, if one day his accomplishments fall behind Liuxiang, things will be bad."


    This is a very simple thing.


    Only when the elders are strong, can their offspring not be bullied. After all, you have to think about whether you can beat the old one.


    If the old is not strong, the younger will be bullied at will.


    Liu Xiang wants to split into two, but he is also worried that Emperor Wu''s realm has left him behind, so he wants to try his best to catch up with him. Of course, the time during this period will be very dangerous, but it is worth trying.


    At the beginning of the cultivation, Emperor Wu really meant to fight against Liuxiang.


    But when he is infinitely near immortality, he can''t stand it.


    He couldn''t stand the temptation.


    "No one can stand it."


    Ye Shengge looked at the emperor and said mercilessly, "you just have no hope for a long life, so you want to leave a mark on that bullshit history book. If you hope to live forever and plan for the future of the demon clan, you will say it?"


    The emperor looked at ye Shengge, as if to refute something, but his mouth moved and he just asked, "what does your majesty want to do now? Is it difficult to stop the war?"


    Many demon clans have crossed the border and gone to the other side of the mountains and rivers in the demon land. The war has begun, at least for now, it is hard to stop.


    Even if ye Shengge did something unreasonable at this time, it would be very difficult for the demon clan to stop.


    So in the end, the Emperor didn''t think the war would end.


    Not now, at least.


    Ye Shengge looked at him and said, "I know a story. I don''t know if you want to hear it."


    Emperor Shi already knew that he must die here today, but I don''t know why ye Shengge is so relaxed.


    "That story is no different from this one, but in the end, you not only failed to occupy the mountains and rivers, but also returned here."


    "As for the mountains and rivers, of course, they become the three religions. Whether it''s the whole world or something else, things have become simpler."


    The emperor frowned and said, "I don''t think things will develop like this."Ye Shengge looks at him and doesn''t speak.


    The emperor thought he was good at planning. In fact, in that story, he had been planned by many people.


    It''s the same in this story.


    Ye Shengge sighed, just said: "no matter that story or this story, it seems that the ending has been doomed."


    "Only in that story, no one can change the ending, but this story, I want to try, of course, more is he wants to try."


    After saying this, ye Shengge spread out his hand, looked at the emperor and said, "if you can do it well, you have to do it."


    The emperor''s face was wrinkled, and he said in a low voice, "maybe it''s better to wait for your majesty to be stronger. But your majesty has never wanted to be the co owner of the world. Will he change his mind after hundreds of years?"


    The common Lord of the world, now or in the future, is not what ye Shengge wants to do.


    She didn''t have that in mind.


    Never will be.


    This is her temperament, she is not willing to do things, even if the whole world let her do, she will not do.


    What she is willing to do, even if the whole world does not let her do it, she will do it.


    It''s so simple, nothing else.


    Ye Shengge reaches out his hand and doesn''t speak. He just looks at the emperor.


    The emperor took out the demon order that day, sighed, and then said, "I can''t wait for your majesty to change his mind."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    I can''t wait, maybe it''s just because I don''t have much time, but I don''t think someone will change his mind.


    But in any case, the emperor wanted to see the war, so he would never admit defeat easily.


    He took out the heavenly demon order, not to give Ye Sheng song, but to make a move.


    It is not only symbolic but also practical.


    This is a powerful magic weapon, just like the holy instrument of saints.


    The big demons of the demon clan generally don''t use magic tools, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t really know how to use them. It''s just that compared with the Terrans, they prefer to fight against enemies.


    The most common way is to fight against each other.


    The emperor held the demon order that day and looked at Ye Sheng''s song.


    Ye Shengge also looks at him.


    Then the heavenly demon order gave birth to a majestic spirit, which was under the control of the demon emperors of all ages. I don''t know how many people''s painstaking efforts were contained, and it has been nourished for so many years, and it may even be tens of times more powerful than the sacred weapon.


    Even the emperor who had been seriously injured felt that he still had the strength to fight.


    Looking at ye Shengge, he said indifferently: "Your Majesty, if you change your mind at this moment, it''s still too late. If you''re still stubborn at the moment, I''m afraid there''s really no way to solve this problem."


    Ye Shengge didn''t speak. He just looked at the emperor.


    And then there''s a pair of wings on the back.


    Then there were countless golden lights in front of her, which set her off as holy and incomparable.


    The emperor took the demon order that day and waved it towards ye Shengge. Those majestic Qi machines hit those golden lights, and the whole mountain trembled.


    Ye Shengge made a great work in front of him, and the heavenly demon order in the hands of the emperor was also majestic.


    Ye Shengge''s hands are printed, and the white clouds in the sky are scattered, revealing a remnant sun like blood.


    Such a beautiful scenery has been hidden elsewhere, which is hard to see in the world, but because of the battle between the two monks, it reappears in the world.


    Ye Shengge looked at the setting sun and said, "that''s it."


    The Emperor Wu has said this many times before, and she has also said that she and Emperor Wu can be regarded as one kind of people.


    So it seems that there is no problem for her to say this sentence.


    Moreover, after saying this sentence, ye Shengge made a move.


    Before she gave birth to so many golden lights on her chest, she was just trying to find out. Now she is sure that the emperor''s injury is very serious, so she has to take action.


    When the majestic spirit of the demon order fell on her, she suddenly removed all the golden light.


    She just held out her hand, and the demon order fell on her hand that day.


    The emperor was surprised, "how do you know how to use the heavenly demon order?"


    Ye Shengge looked at the emperor and said calmly, "in that side hall, there is a letter left by him."


    Emperor Wu knew his own situation, so he left a lot of things in his letters. When ye Sheng''s songs were boring, he didn''t pay attention to them. It was only at this time that he remembered them.


    Of course, only the demon emperors of all ages know how to use the order. Even if the emperor can command with the order, he can''t do anything else with it.


    Ye Shengge held the heavenly demon order, looked at the emperor, and said without expression: "I think things are not difficult."


    With these words, the sky demon order in her hand let out light.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The bloody rain had been falling for a long time, and there was no sign of the rain getting smaller, but it was becoming more and more intense.


    The demon queen stood in front of the hut, looking at the bloody rain that did not know when it would stop, and looked tired.


    These days, she was trapped in this place, there was no possibility of leaving, so she began to think about a lot of past events, which naturally included those who liked her at that time, and also thought of the person she liked.


    Finally, I thought of Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu is her husband.


    A woman, whether it is an ordinary woman or a special woman, always thinks that her husband should be such a hero.


    The demon queen is also a woman. Her husband is really the most heroic man in the world. Besides the willow lane, who can compare with her?


    I''m afraid it''s gone.


    Such a man is good at everything except what she thinks.


    Sighing, the demon queen looked at her stomach. In the days when she thought of Emperor Wu, she had felt that her child would soon be born. However, it was hard to say whether she could live on smoothly after she was born.


    After all, the blood is too strong.


    And whether she can survive or not is also a matter of two opinions.


    Before emperor Wu asked her not to be born, but how could she bear to kill her child.


    The demon queen looked at the bloody rain and whispered, "Your Majesty, you say it''s not good to rely on others, but my concubine has been relying on you for a lifetime. How can you be willing to leave my concubine?""I don''t want to leave you. You don''t know."


    voice has not dissipated, do not know where to start a sound again, after the devil looked at it, what is under the Indus tree saw a black robe man.


    The man''s face was like a knife, and the momentum of the whole man was unmatched in the world.


    Even the willow lane can not have more domineering momentum than this man.


    The man looked at the demon, there was a ray of tenderness in his eyes.


    The demon queen rubbed her eyes. After confirming that the man was Emperor Wu, she burst into tears, even if she had to kneel down.


    Wu Di stood under the tree of Wutong tree, looking at the devil, and whispered, "what''s good enough to kneel?"


    Demon queen and Emperor Wu have been together for more than 300 years. They have never been a real couple, but more like monarchs and ministers.


    Looking at the bloody rain,


    also looking at the demon queen, Emperor Wu said softly, "what did the teacher do?"


    Although the demon queen was trapped here, the current situation of the demon clan is still clearer. With the purple light column before, she can understand what happened. She whispered and said those things together.


    After hearing this, Emperor Wu immediately asked, "have you ever blamed me for not pitying my people?"


    The demon queen said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty is carrying a burden. You know better than your concubines what you want to do as a demon emperor. How can you not pity the people?"


    Like ye Shengge, she is a very clever woman. Naturally, she knows that Emperor Wu is not as simple as cultivating himself.


    Emperor Wu walked forward a few steps and came to the hut. He took the demon''s hand and said in a low voice, "the road is long. Everyone wants to see it."


    The demon queen looked strange. She asked in a low voice, "why is your majesty..."


    Why are you back?


    I''m afraid that no matter who he is, as long as he sees the present Emperor Wu, he will ask this question.


    Emperor Wu worked in the creation, but after all, he died on Ye Sheng''s singer that day. Now ye Shengge is the master of the whole demon land, and is the new demon emperor. The emperor''s teacher has brought the demon family into the mountains and rivers.


    The war has already begun.


    And all of these things, or from the beginning of Emperor Wu left the world.


    If Emperor Wu had not left the world, there would have been so many things.


    Emperor Wu looked at the demon and did not speak in a hurry.


    The original story, in fact, can be a different story.


    At that time, he already knew that ye Shengge would not come to fight with the demon queen, but would think that he would fight with him and the demon queen. In the end, he still wanted to fight. In fact, the effect was the same.


    At that time, he actually reached the end of the sea, and it was just a step forward.


    But the demon clan still needs a demon emperor, so he asked ye Shengge to be the new demon emperor.


    So he''s going to die.


    "What happened to that bloody rain?"


    When Emperor Wu left the world, there was a bloody rain between heaven and earth.


    "There are many demons, but I let him choose the day on that day."


    After looking at the demon, Emperor Wu said calmly, "I know that there is something wrong with the skill. I also know that something will happen if I go back, so I stop."


    Longevity is what everyone wants to pursue, but if you know clearly that you can''t live forever, you can''t go on without being stupid.


    "Since you can''t live forever, and you can''t go to see a new world, you''d better go to Liuxiang."


    He and Liuxiang are the strongest two people in the world, but they have never met each other. This is a pity of the monks in the world. In the history of practice, it is difficult to find an era when two people coexist, such as Emperor Wu and Liuxiang. It is hard to find a couple, but they did not fight.


    It''s a pity for anyone to see such a thing.


    "The girl said before that I would die in a certain story."


    Emperor Wu looked at the demon and said softly, "since the war has begun, let me go and have a look."


    Emperor Wu has been practicing for more than 300 years since he became a demon emperor. He has never done anything for the demon family.


    Although he had done a lot for the demon clan.


    But the two can not be compared.


    Emperor Wu didn''t solve that problem. In the future war, he would probably die. However, he died in the hands of Liuxiang, which is different from that of others.


    The demon queen whispered, "but that Liu Jianxian has already had a problem."


    It has been reported that Liuxiang is divided into two parts. If it were not for this, I''m afraid the emperor''s division would not have the courage to fight.


    Now, Liuxiang is not the rival of Emperor Wu at its peak.


    Emperor Wu took a few steps forward and seriously said, "there is a kind of person who, when you think you think highly of him, actually you underestimate him. There is no doubt that Liuxiang is such a kind of person."


    "I can do something. Why can''t he?"¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Fuyao rushed to Jianshan, in fact, Jianshan was still calm and did not see any big demons around.


    They may be waiting for the later demon kings to finish their work in a battle.


    This is the calm before the storm.


    The Jianshan formation has been opened. Li Fuyao wants to go in. He can''t make a strong attack. He can only go up the mountain road.


    So he stopped at the foot of menchen mountain, and then walked up the mountain. After only a few steps, he turned and saw a boat coming from the green water lake behind him.


    The man, dressed in blue and with a sword hanging from his waist, stood at the bow of the boat.


    Li Fuyao looked at the man and almost cried out.


    just knew that as like as two peas in the air and Liu Xiang, but he was much worse than Liu Xiang.


    This is a matter of realm, which has nothing to do with other things.


    After the boat arrived at the shore, the man took a look at Li Fuyao and asked, "you also came to Jianshan to tell those guys that the war has begun?"


    Li Fuyao looked pale, looked at the man and said, "you come from the north."


    The man nodded and said helplessly, "it''s not easy to practice. It''s so hard for me to walk so far in kendo, and then I come across such a dog fart thing. It''s really boring."


    Li Fuyao walked on. Hearing this, he soon knew what the man meant.


    At first, Liuxiang was divided into two parts to pursue longevity, but in that assumption, the two Liuxiang alleys had to become the sea before they could go further and leave the world to become immortal immortals.


    But at this time, the war has begun, this person has not become the sea, but has come back.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and felt very strange. In the story he knew, after the willow lane was divided into two parts, the person who separated out did not return to Jianshan, so Liuxiang did not have the strength to fight and died in Jianshan.


    Now, although he put forward the idea, let Liuxiang have a new try, but after things, should be the same as before, how can it look like this?


    "Your idea is really good. If I live in a few hundred years, I may be able to live my whole life. But now the situation is so, I can''t care about it. I''m a little disappointed."


    Some disappointment, of course, is now back to Jianshan, back to Liuxiang body, can only live according to the will of Liuxiang, there will be no him.


    So I was disappointed.


    Of course, there are some regrets.


    Li Fuyao walked on the mountain road without thinking too much. He just said, "without Emperor Wu, if Liu Jianxian can really recover to the peak state, the situation may change somewhat."


    Yes, Liuxiang is still the former one. It is possible to turn the tide back, just like the chaoqingqiu in Luoyang City.


    They are the most powerful people in the world.


    It can influence the situation.


    "The man said with a smile:" Liu Xiang, I really don''t want to stay with him, but now think about it, anyway, it doesn''t matter. After today, I should not be here. "


    Li Fuyao looked at him and wanted to say something. In that story, he didn''t go back to Jianshan, disappeared for 6000 years, and finally reappeared before Chao Qingqiu left.


    In this story, he seems to have a different choice.


    Walking on the mountain road, looking at the straight sword wood on both sides, the man sighed: "if possible, I would like to be me. Even if I want to die, I will die in my identity."


    When he said this, he was quite sighing, but still with endless regret.


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but continued to walk up the mountain.


    Jianshan formation may not open when meeting Li Fuyao, but I don''t know how. When I met the man, it opened up soon.


    When they came to wenjianping, they saw the willow Lane standing on the edge of the cliff. The willow Lane looked at the distance. In fact, he had already felt the faint evil spirit.


    Li Fuyao came here and took out Lu Changyan''s sword. Yan Shi and another Sword Fairy had already turned red.


    Bai Zhihan looks ugly.


    Since Lu Changyan has been killed, Xie Chen has also been killed. Even if these two people were killed, it seems that the war has begun.


    "I have informed a lot of people that there should be many swordsmen going to the north at this time. The situation in the demon land is very complicated. Xie Jianxian knows something about it, but now he has left the world. I know the reason, but now it seems too much trouble to say."


    "Now there are many big demons coming to Jianshan. The three religions will not fight."


    A simple sentence.


    It is enough to illustrate the present situation.


    Willow Lane Oh, as if the mood is not high.


    Then he turned to look at the man standing next to Li Fuyao and laughed.


    The man followed with a smile.Liu Xiang said: "no chance, are you a little depressed?"


    The man sighed: "yes, it''s time for me to have a look at the world after tomorrow. Is it a matter now?"


    Liu Xiang shook his head and said, "not necessarily."


    The man waved his hand, indicating that he would not say more. He looked at the willow lane and walked slowly towards him, but said, "remember to kill more demons."


    "It''s not difficult," Liu Xiang said with a light smile


    The man and Liuxiang stood at the edge of the cliff together, looking at the clouds in the sky. The Liuxiang asked, "what you regret most is that you have no chance to see the world from now on?"


    The man shook his head and sighed, "in fact, I haven''t fought with Emperor Wu."


    Liu Xiang said, "how is it like me?"


    The man cursed, "fool, I am you!"


    With words, he ran into the willow lane, and the whole person did not enter the willow lane.


    Just a moment later, there was a fierce fighting sword!


    Bai Zhihan came to Li Fu and asked with a smile, "have you killed some big demons?"


    Liu Xiang''s opponent has always been Emperor Wu, but Bai Zhihan''s opponent is Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao said, "if it''s not a leak, there''s none."


    Bai Zhihan frowned: "how not to pick up the leak?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He just had a smile in the corner of his eyes. He was very nervous all the time. This was the first time he relaxed.


    Bai Zhihan meaningful said: "immediately really want to see, who is fierce."


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shengge picked up the demon order that day, and soon a purple column of light was born again. This was her second order, which was to stop all the demon troops.


    Before the demon clan saw the sky demon order, it was unconditional compliance, now see this second way, have not left the demon land of the demon clan, will naturally listen.


    Those demon troops, which surged like the tide, soon stopped.


    Ye Shengge finished this work and soon headed for the south.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There were many demons waiting outside the Jianshan mountain. Later, the big demons were ready to attack. But at this time, a palace woman came from the distance.


    The demon princes all know her and know that she is the demon queen.


    Now it''s not.


    But they all saluted her.


    The demon queen did not speak, just looked at the distance.


    A man in black hovered in the air, looking at the sword mountain.


    The demon princes all stare at the man in black.


    Soon everyone was on their knees.


    "See your majesty!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    Compared with ye Shengge, Emperor Wu, who has ruled the demon clan for more than 300 years, is more convincing to them. It is an indisputable fact that they watched the Emperor Wu killed by Ye Shengge in front of the hall.


    Why is it back in the world now?


    Emperor Wu hovered in mid air, and the pattern on the black robe seemed to be clearly visible at the moment. This is the emperor''s robe of the demon emperor, which is comparable to the strongest defensive magic weapon in the world. I''m afraid that if it is an ordinary sword immortal, many swords will not be destroyed.


    He looked at the sword mountain in the distance, and then looked at these big demons. He said calmly, "people who have lived for hundreds of years are still so stupid."


    This sentence is not for one person, but for all the big demons here.


    Those big demons knelt on the ground, listening to the words of Emperor Wu, some of them have begun to recall the whole story of this incident. As Emperor Wu said, how could people who have lived for so many years really be so stupid that even if they are occasionally deceived, they will not always be kept in the dark.


    Soon someone figured it out.


    But now, things have evolved to this point, how can it end?


    As the saying goes, "it''s difficult to get away from a tiger by riding a tiger". What we can say is that at present, the forces of demon clan have already moved to the south, and these big demons have arrived at Jianshan. Although the situation is very good, it can''t be said that many swordsmen are going to the north now.


    It is certain that human life is in ruins. If these monks of the sea are defeated in the end, the battle will not be worth the loss.


    But now Emperor Wu''s presence here has added to their chances of success.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to do it yourself?"


    After a short period of surprise, a big demon finally opened his mouth.


    Regardless of the present situation of Jianshan, Emperor Wu only needs to make a move, which is the most favorable situation. Why did Emperor Wu pretend to die? After all, he has been a demon emperor for more than 300 years. In their hearts, Emperor Wu is really like a God in heaven.


    Under the sky, only willow Lane could compete before.


    But now, willow lane has already cut itself, who else?


    Emperor Wu sighed, looked at the distant Jianshan mountain, and said with a soft smile: "after all, it has nothing to do with the demon clan, or with any hundred million people. I just feel that if I don''t fight with Liuxiang in my life, it seems that there is something wrong with it."


    "It''s a pity that you don''t have a long life. If you haven''t had a fight with Liuxiang before you leave the world, it''s a pity to the extreme."


    With these words, Emperor Wu went slowly towards Jianshan.


    A large number of demons were kneeling, and they were not able to get up. What Emperor Wu said just now is actually very clear.


    Before he left the world, there was a big war, which was against Liuxiang.


    This is to tell them not to do anything until then.


    What to do or not to do, in fact, is of no use. It is still up to these two men to say whether the world will win or lose.


    Why was there a war between mountains and rivers and demon land? Isn''t it because one of these two men left the world and the other fell?


    The demon queen looked at Emperor Wu walking to his side and still holding his hand. Then he said softly, "Your Majesty still wants to go?"


    For the first time, Emperor Wu doted on her hair and asked softly, "do you like me or do you like the children in my stomach?"


    In the past three hundred years, the empress of the demon has never heard any love words from Emperor Wu. Even such words are the first time to say them.


    Emperor Wu looked at her and didn''t ask her to give an answer. He just took her hand and walked over the Jianshan mountain. The big array of Jianshan was in operation. But in the eyes of Emperor Wu, he didn''t care much.


    He looked at Jianshan and said in a deep voice, "willow lane, can we have a fight?"


    The voice was not very loud, but it passed through the big array of Jianshan with powerful and evil spirit, and spread all over the Jianshan mountain. I asked the sword immortals on the Jianping that they could accept the voice. However, many disciples in other places of Jianshan could only hold their heads and look miserable.


    Emperor Wu had not made a move for more than 300 years, and no one had ever seen it except for the big demons.


    For Emperor Wu, for many people, Emperor Wu is a mountain, which is the highest mountain in the world. Listening to other people saying how tall and magnificent this mountain is, no one has ever climbed it in person.


    No one knows how many trees and grass there are on that mountain. No one knows what the moon will look like when it falls on that mountain.


    There''s just imagination.


    Liu Xiang stood on the edge of the cliff, a body momentum hidden but not hair, looking at the same, but that pair of eyes, already had some other things.


    Not far behind him stood Bai Zhihan and Li Fuyao, the sword immortals.


    Yan Shi''s age is the longest, but his realm is not the highest. Listening to the voice coming in, he can''t help feeling: "this is the most important war in the world."


    For hundreds of years, Emperor Wu and Liuxiang have always been two high mountains, but they have never met or collided with each other. Now we want to have a war to distinguish who is the strongest in the world.Of course, the winner can also influence the human situation.


    Now Emperor Wu has invited him to fight. Whether he can take over depends on what Liuxiang thinks.


    He looked up at the sky. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t speak.


    Bai Zhihan took a look at Li Fuyao, and then found a place to sit down. Then he said softly, "this fight must be fought."


    Li Fuyao took a look at him. He didn''t know where he took a pot of wine and drank it himself. Then he threw the wine to Bai Zhihan. With a great sigh of relief, he said, "it''s good to see Liu Jianxian and Emperor Wu''s peak battle. Naturally, it''s worth this life, but the subsequent war seems inevitable."


    Bai


    Zhihan raised his head and drank all the wine in the pot. If there had been a battle between Emperor Wu and Liuxiang before, it would have been an extremely beneficial opportunity for kendo. After watching the battle, maybe the realm could move forward. As for the victory or defeat, they didn''t care much about it. But at this time, they really had to pay attention to the victory or defeat of the war.


    The strongest two men under the curtain of heaven. In today''s World War I, is the battlefield to be chosen in Jianshan?


    This may be what more people want to think about.


    After Li Fuyao sat down, he began to mobilize the sword spirit in his channels to repair his seriously injured body. The end of the story was in front of him. Even now that Liuxiang has returned to its peak, Li Fuyao will not take it lightly.


    On the contrary, they will be very serious.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Xiang watched the sky curtain on the edge of the cliff for a long time. He didn''t know what he was thinking. But soon, the sword mountain array was completely lost. He looked at the Emperor Wu hovering in the air.


    He laughed.


    Then Liu Xiang said with a loud smile: "fight in the clouds!"


    At the same time, there are countless swords flying to the sky on Jianshan mountain. They are one step ahead of Liuxiang.


    Those swords, including broken swords and good swords, are all from the sword tomb and the sword washing pool.


    Apart from these two places, no swordsman was called away by the willow lane.


    But even so, there are no less than ten thousand swords flying to the sky. Just at this moment, it can really cover the sky and block the sun.


    Among the contemporary sword fairies, wanchi created the unique method of imperial sword, becoming the strongest sword immortal except Liuxiang.


    Liuxiang did not find a new way to learn the technique of imperial sword, but only relied on the abundant sword spirit to control the number of swords.


    Speaking of it, such a willow lane is even stronger than ten thousand feet.


    This at least shows that Liuxiang has a sense of sword, which is not comparable to ordinary sword immortals.


    Ten thousand long swords are all hanging in the sky. If there are ten thousand sword immortals on this sword, what a magnificent sight it would be?


    But even without those ten thousand sword immortals, they are still magnificent enough.


    After ten thousand swords, he came to the sky. Emperor Wu also released the demon Queen''s hand. The latter understood what this war meant and soon went to the far end.


    Above the curtain of heaven, only the willow Lane in front of tens of thousands of long swords hovering in the sky and a black robe were left. The whole person was like emperor Wu cut by a knife.


    Liu Xiang looked at Emperor Wu and said with a smile, "I haven''t had this idea for more than 300 years. Why do you still want to fight with me?"


    Emperor Wu calmly responded, "there are more than ten thousand monks in the world. Only one person in Liuxiang is my enemy. When I looked at Changsheng Avenue, I didn''t have time to come to see you. But in the future, longevity has been cut off and the world is boring. Only you are interesting. How can I not fight with you?"


    Compared with Emperor Wu, Liuxiang is much more indifferent. "Originally I have found the method of longevity, but something happened again. Now I can only fight with you."


    The two strong men under the sky, no matter what, always stand here.


    Emperor Wu stood with his hands on his head, and a very huge whirlpool in the sea of clouds had gradually formed. It was like when he fought ye Shengge in that huge city.


    He stood under the sea of clouds, looking at the willow lane, looking at himself, the only enemy for more than 300 years.


    Looking at the scene in the willow lane, I felt the evil spirits of those who were plundering in it. There was no indication that this was the starting point of Emperor Wu. Just in this whirlpool, ordinary monks in the sea were afraid that they would not last too long.


    This is the real Emperor Wu.


    Where is like before in front of the hall, in front of Ye Sheng''s song.


    Emperor Wu''s body is still the size of an ordinary person, but once the huge whirlpool is formed, countless powerful demons will emerge from the side of Emperor Wu, just like real objects.


    At the same time, under the sea of clouds, there are also many sword lights. Some are bright, some are dark and colorful. They are dazzling.


    When the evil spirit and the sword light meet, only a moment later, a more treacherous scene appears.


    Those evil spirits were cut off by the sword light, fell to the ground, and then exploded a mountain peak.


    Around Jianshan, there are sounds of one after another.


    After the war, I don''t know if it will affect Jianshan, but obviously, those things around Jianshan will certainly become a mess.Emperor Wu held out a sword light that came out of nowhere. He crushed it in an instant. The broken sword light scattered all over the place. It was very frightening to see.


    Scattered sword light and evil spirit gradually formed a huge circle around the two people.


    In the aperture, the sword Qi collides with the evil spirit, which is a scene of countless birth and death. At this moment, whoever rashly enters here will be torn into pieces by the sword light and the evil spirit.


    Even sword immortals and big demons are no exception.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the sky curtain, and the whole person was in a daze. He had not seen such a powerful man as Liuxiang fighting with each other. Chao Qingqiu''s swordsmanship was definitely not under Liuxiang. However, Chao Qingqiu had never met a peerless opponent like emperor Wu in his life. Naturally, there would not be such a rare battle in front of them front.


    After seeing this great war, Li Fuyao can say responsibly that all the wars he has seen before are not as good as this one at the moment.


    If Chao Qingqiu was born in this situation, what would happen?


    Is it to press down on these two people, or to be covered up by the edge of these two people?


    I don''t know.


    Li Fuyao could only look up at the war.


    Look at those sword lights and demons.


    Emperor Wu and Liuxiang are always at a certain distance. Both of them are the most powerful players in the world. Naturally, they will not stick to the situation when they fight. In other words, even if Liuxiang is less than a foot in front of Wudi, there will be no problem in Liuxiang. Even if the Emperor Wu in the opposite side makes Liuxiang fall within one foot in front of him, he will not be afraid.


    After Liuxiang, ten thousand swords have not been moved, and Emperor Wu''s Dharma has not yet appeared in this world. This shows that the two men have not really reached the time to devote themselves to fighting until now.


    Emperor Wu once again crushed a sword light which was so powerful that he took out a knife from the cloud sea.


    Emperor Wu''s sword is unparalleled in the world!


    However, few people have seen Emperor Wu kill people with a knife, and few people have seen Emperor Wu take out his own sword.


    Occasionally, he killed people with a knife. He pulled a wisp of cloud into a knife.


    Because he hasn''t met a time when he wants to use magic weapons to kill people.


    When I met Liuxiang today, Emperor Wu did not immediately raise his sword.


    However, with a long sword in his hand, Emperor Wu cut the willow lane with a knife.


    Like a giant wolf king, the mighty sword spirit roared towards the willow lane. Several sword lights were soon born in front of the willow lane, but they were all broken when they met this knife.


    It was so powerful that it was absolutely impossible for the whole world to find a second person who could resist it.


    There are ten thousand swords in the willow lane, but those three or two are always in the scabbard.


    When the sword was about to reach me, there was a huge sword in front of the willow lane. The sword point was facing the light of the vast and tyrannical sword.


    There''s a big bang.


    There seems to be a crack in the sky.


    Two people fight, it seems to tear the curtain of the sky.


    The sword of Liuxiang didn''t stop Emperor Wu, and the knife couldn''t kill Liuxiang either, but Yu Wei scattered behind Liuxiang.


    After a knife, he finally fell on a mountain and cut the mountain into two parts.


    Manpower cannot make such a scene.


    But the monk didn''t seem to be a human being.


    Liu Xiang didn''t turn his head to see it, but said with a smile: "it''s really worthy of that martial word."


    After becoming the demon emperor, the emperors of the demon clan will have their own honorific titles, and the source of these honorifics is difficult to explain clearly.


    For example, the first demon emperor was a poor and strange race, so he had the title of poor emperor. Only from the perspective of race, did he have this title.


    After the demon emperor, there are called the cloud emperor, there are called the wind emperor.


    Ye Sheng song, which became the demon emperor, also has the title of female emperor.


    This demon emperor''s title is absolutely different.


    Emperor Wu.


    How strong is it to have this title?


    After a word in Liuxiang, he said: "look at the sword."


    It''s not polite to come but not to go.


    If Emperor Wu had a sword, there would be a sword in the willow lane.


    Liu Xiang raised his hand, and a bright sword light came into being.


    The distance between them was not far. The sword light should fall in front of Emperor Wu soon after it was born. However, for some reason, the sword light was extremely slow. The distance was not long, but it did not fall in front of Emperor Wu immediately.


    The sword light suddenly split up in mid air and became several sword lights. Then the several sword lights continued to disperse, sweeping a lot of sword Qi.


    Speed up in vain, and soon came to Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu was holding a knife in his hand. With one hand, a piece of sword light fell on his robe. The patterns suddenly became bright and dissipated the sword light.


    However, the light of those broken swords soon became a sword. It was a short golden sword, which went towards the brow of Emperor Wu.Emperor Wu reached for the golden dagger.


    The golden sword was so brilliant that countless sword Qi ran out of Emperor Wu''s palm, and the sword spirit became one after another.


    The sword in Liuxiang is really strange.


    Emperor Wu had to let go of his hand, which was covered with blood.


    And after he released the hand, the swords fell on him.


    I''m afraid those swords are the most fierce things in the world.


    Emperor Wu''s brow frowned slightly, but it soon stretched out.


    He stretched out his hand again, and countless majestic demons came out of his body and stopped those sword spirits.


    But there was still some sword spirit.


    Scattered to the distance, finally fell into a big river.


    This time, a big river burst.


    In the eyes of those big demons and sword immortals, the two swords are the most beautiful scenery.


    It''s like a group of painting students watching two of the world''s top painters with swords and swords drawing the most beautiful painting in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The painters are dedicated, so are the people who watch them. There is no race or opposition between the two sides at this time. There is only the war in front of us.


    No one can do anything.


    Liu Xiang looked at Emperor Wu, and the sword could not have been known for a long time. At this time, one hand had already been put on the hilt of the sword. He said with a smile, "the trial is over. Then we will have a fight."


    Emperor Wu didn''t say anything. This time, he released his long sword, which was transformed by cloud, and stretched out his hand in the air. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a narrow iron sword appeared in the eyes of the world.


    People all know that Emperor Wu never killed people easily.


    Therefore, it was the first time in their lives that Emperor Wu took out the sword.


    According to the popular saying before, that knife is called sun and moon.


    The sun and the moon are human beings.


    What about Emperor Wu?


    What about Liuxiang?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    The war is not over, the two strongest men in the world, it seems that they have not brought out their strongest strength.


    The moment of holding down the hilt in the willow lane, this is the real beginning of the war.


    It is difficult for others to know when the ten thousand long swords will move and when the Dharma of Emperor Wu will be born.


    However, when the sword was pulled out of its sheath in the willow lane, all the people who watched the battle felt the air of the sword, which stirred the sea of clouds.


    Under the huge whirlpool, Emperor Wu looked at the scene opposite, and his expression changed slightly.


    Liu Xiang stirred up the sea of clouds, and then there was a lot of sunlight shining down. It was already dusk, and the sea of clouds was reflected like blood by the setting sun. When the sword spirit of Liuxiang broke through the sea of clouds, the setting sun fell on the earth and confronted the hell like scene of Emperor Wu.


    There are clear boundaries on both sides.


    Liu Xiang doesn''t care. He grabs the sword to Emperor Wu. Emperor Wu also follows him. At the junction, they collide with each other!


    The majestic evil spirit and sword spirit collide, just like a huge stone thrown into the lake.


    There''s a big bang.


    On the ninth day, the vigorous wind is fierce.


    There are countless waves around.


    This air wave can not only strangle the birds, but also can''t hold on to it.


    A sword was handed out from the willow lane, and the sword light burst out from the sword tip. The sword spirit of the long sword in his hand soared, and countless green sword Qi overflowed here. The sword was cut open by Emperor Wu, and the light of the sword was as bright as the moon in the sky.


    But the next moment, it became like the sun.


    This is the bright moon.


    When can I fix it?


    Liu Xiang has a serious look. He is the first person in the mountains and rivers. He has never seen anything like this in his life.


    He is surrounded by evil spirit and sword light. If he can''t deal with it well, he is likely to be hurt by the sword light. Once he is injured, he may be frustrated step by step.


    So no one wants to be the first to get hurt.


    These are the two men who have gone furthest in the sea.


    There is no one else in the world who can be compared with these two.


    Emperor Wu once again crushed a sword light with one hand, and then asked, "how likely is it for you to divide yourself into two to seek longevity?"


    Although the two men are still fighting, but after the fight, they can still talk.


    As it is now.


    The willow Lane pulled a wisp of knife light, and then said: "since you can''t go forward to the end of the sea, you can only find a new way. In fact, two people share the same origin. When these two people are at the end of the sea, and then return to one, we can naturally move forward one step further."


    Although this is the idea put forward by Li Fuyao, only people like Liuxiang and Wudi can think about the problems and the possibility of success.


    Emperor Wu can see through it.


    He made a move with a big sleeve and didn''t know how much evil spirit he had. Then he said, "there is a chance. There are two things that can''t be guaranteed. The first point is whether or not the person who separated out is likely to become a big ocean. As for the second point, it is who is in charge of the final integration."


    These are two issues.


    It is also the most important two issues.


    A sword in the willow Lane cuts off the evil spirit accumulated in front of him, and then the sword light falls on the clothes of Emperor Wu.


    The black robe has countless patterns on it. When it comes to this sword light, the light is so great that it soon dissipates the sword light.


    "It''s made of silk from the cold cicadas on the shore of the ice sea. It can still stop you a few swords."


    Emperor Wu''s expression changed slightly. He put his hand on the shoulder of Liuxiang, and countless demons poured out from his palm. These evil spirits were very powerful means, whether they were going to follow the meridians of Liuxiang to the lingfu of Liuxiang, or to destroy LiuXiang''s body directly.


    There was some light in front of the willow lane.


    But still can''t earn to break away from the big hand of Emperor Wu.


    Liuxiang simply gave up the plan to break away from this hand, but let not know how much sword light burst out from his shoulder, with sword spirit.


    The word "abundant sword" can be used in most swordsmen in the world.


    But if the word can only be used in one person, it can only be used in Liuxiang.


    His sword is the strongest in the world, no matter who it is, there is no way to erase it.


    The light of the sword lit up the whole sky, and then many fell into the hands of Emperor Wu. Just a moment later, Emperor Wu''s hand gave birth to many wounds.


    Those are sword marks.


    Those tiny wounds are getting bigger and bigger because there is sword spirit in the wound. If the sword spirit is not removed, Emperor Wu will be in trouble.


    But Emperor Wu didn''t care much about it. What he cared about was the cloth on his sleeve.


    The robe is made of silk that the cicada spits out. It is the hardest magic weapon in the world.But it can''t stop the sword in the willow lane.


    Emperor Wu looked at the willow lane and suddenly laughed, "you are so strong."


    Yeah, so you''re so strong.


    It was said that the monks could only guess how high the mountain was and how good the scenery was. In fact, Emperor Wu could only guess at Liuxiang.


    He really did not know how strong Liuxiang was. He could only guess.


    Now it is found that the willow Lane in my imagination is not actually the willow Lane now.


    No matter how strong he is, Liu Xiang still needs to go to his front line, but now it seems that Liuxiang is not inferior to that line, and he is between Bozhong and Liuxiang.


    Of course, the same feeling was actually born in Liuxiang, and he also thought like emperor Wu.


    These are the two strongest men in the sky.


    Emperor Wu took back his big hand, held the handle again, and cut it out in front of the willow lane. The incomparable momentum of the sword cut open a mountain behind the willow lane. It has not stopped, but has spread and gone. I don''t know how many thousands of miles it has been.


    With a sword, the strongest one can be as far as 90000 Li.


    Compared with the willow alley, his realm can be cut out with a knife, and it is reasonable that he can cut tens of thousands of Li.


    The two men were fighting under the sea of clouds, and this war has spread to many places.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the sky, thinking about when the ten thousand swords would leave the sky, and when Emperor Wu would open the FA Xiang.


    The big demons on the outskirts of Jianshan had a lot of other thoughts when they looked at that scene.


    Here came a big demon, and told them what happened in the demon soil.


    The empress killed the emperor''s teacher, took back the heaven demon order, and passed the second order with the heavenly demon order.


    That is, we can''t let those demon troops go south again. Those who don''t come out of the demon land can only stay at the boundary of the demon land.


    As for those who have already gone south, they have also sent people to inform them to return to the north.


    The war will almost stop in the shortest time.


    This is all ye Shengge can do.


    After receiving this news, the demons did not immediately do anything. After watching the war, someone finally said, "how much do you think your majesty has to win?"


    The victory of Emperor Wu is the fundamental to whether a war is a fight or a peace.


    Another big demon said: "Your Majesty''s contribution to the creation, invincible in the world, will certainly surpass the man in Liuxiang."


    The first big demon listened to this and said in a cold voice, "since your majesty will surely surpass the willow lane, we will attack Jianshan now and kill those sword immortals."


    "This..."


    A big demon hesitated and said, "if your majesty is angry, I''m afraid it''s not good. Your majesty said that this is his last battle in this life, and he is still fighting with Liuxiang. If we do something at this moment, I''m afraid your majesty will not like it..."


    "Even if your majesty is the Lord of the demons, but this is for the sake of our demon family''s righteousness. I''m afraid your majesty will also care about the overall situation!"


    The one who is talking now is the demon family, and the demon king that the emperor trusted. Although the emperor is dead now, he still wants to fulfill his will.


    But as soon as this sentence was said, he was deeply looked at by another demon king and said in a cold voice, "now that your majesty is not dead, who dare not ignore your Majesty''s will?"


    Although Emperor Wu had been in power for more than 300 years, he did not have much time to appear in the sight of the living people, but the demon clan has always been a place of respect for the strong. Since Emperor Wu can become the demon emperor, he can become one of the strongest people under the curtain of heaven.


    There''s bound to be a wave of followers.


    Naturally, there will be so many people willing to die for Emperor Wu.


    "If your majesty is still there, you can only listen to your majesty."


    There''s a deal.


    But there is another meaning. Everyone feels that if Emperor Wu leaves the world after now, it depends on them.


    There are many things in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Emperor Wu stopped a sword, he finally showed some fatigue. Looking at the willow lane, he said, "let''s have some real things."


    In other people''s eyes, the former means are already unique, but in the mouth of Emperor Wu, it seems that there is still room.


    Liuxiang thought about it and said a good word.


    Said this good word.


    Emperor Wu began to grow up slowly, and soon a huge Dharma form appeared here. This dharma form was afraid to be hundreds of feet high. It looked like a peerless demon. It seemed that this demon could kill with one hand, no matter what.


    In the past, Emperor Wu appeared to be very small in this huge vortex, but now it has become very large.


    Emperor Wu became very tall. His black robe covered the whole sky. If we say that the ten thousand long swords on the sky screen before could almost be regarded as shielding the sky from the sun, then now Emperor Wu''s Dharma image is really shielding the sky from the sun.


    It''s like a black cloud, blocking everything.Nothing can pass through this dark cloud.


    Before the huge Dharma, the willow lane was extremely small, but although he looked small, he had a sword.


    There are many swords.


    I don''t know when, a sword began to move. After the sword began to move, in front of the sea of clouds, the ten thousand flying swords all followed.


    That''s when countless swords begin to move.


    The sword is so powerful that I don''t know how rich it is.


    The swords, like long dragons, went towards the great Dharma of Emperor Wu.


    Liu Xiang''s methods are more than just swords, but these swords must be one of his most important means.


    Flying swords pass like locusts.


    With a big wave of his hand, Emperor Wu held many swords and broke them as soon as he exerted himself.


    Between heaven and earth is full of the sound of the sword.


    The swordsmen on the top of the mountain were moved when they heard these cries. Swordsmen regarded swordsmen as life.


    Of course, in addition to the whining sound, there are other sword sounds. Some of these swords are broken swords in the sword tomb. If they were not brought out by the willow lane, they might have to stay in the sword tomb all their lives, whine in the sword grave, and never see their next master again.


    As for the swords in the sword washing pool, some of them are newly cast, and some are the objects left behind by Kendo masters.


    Some of them had one or more masters. They did not know how many wars they had experienced, but never had a sword meet an opponent as powerful as Emperor Wu.


    So they also have a sense of war.


    The sound of Swords is their horn.


    Innumerable swords are intended for the sea of clouds, and countless swords are intended to be tossed inside.


    The light of the sword came out constantly.


    Liu Xiang holds a sword and throws it out.


    Some of the swords were broken, some were blown away, and all fell to the ground.


    Emperor Wu looked at all this with indifference.


    Liu Xiang said, "look at the sword."


    Before, he said, "look at the sword." now he said, "look at the sword.".


    This time, the sword is really out again.


    Countless broken swords and broken swords reappeared in people''s sight from the places where they rolled. Those


    swords may have only half a handle or only a part of the body.


    But soon came the curtain of heaven


    All the swords got together, and then a huge sword appeared.


    That sword must be the biggest sword in the world.


    The willow Lane leaped up and stood on the sword.


    Then he looked at Emperor Wu and said, "look at my sword, how about it?"


    Emperor Wu nodded, but did not speak.


    In fact, Liu Xiang and he are not only rivals, but also confidants. When they reach their level, the rest of the world does not know what they are thinking. Only they can understand each other.


    Before taking the sword, Emperor Wu said coldly: "the teacher knows how to solve the problem of skill. In fact, I also know that as long as I don''t go ahead, there will be no problem. But if I live forever, who can resist it? If it wasn''t for you in the world, I would have stepped out. "


    There is no hope of longevity. This kind of thing is the most painful.


    But a proud man like emperor Wu will certainly try.


    If he is better than Liuxiang in today''s battle, he will surely go one step further. If he loses, everything will be over.


    Better than the willow lane, it is in the world without concern.


    There may be a ray of life.


    It''s just that Liuxiang is so strong that Emperor Wu doesn''t think he can beat it.


    Especially the willow Lane now.


    He stood on the huge sword and passed the sword to Emperor Wu.


    The spirit of the sword has been scattered, and the tip of the sword has reached the chest of Emperor Wu.


    The black robe began to tear.


    Emperor Wu put his big hand on the sword.


    It used to be one, but now it''s two.


    Holding the huge sword in two big hands.


    Countless majestic demons were born in the palm of his hand and then extinct.


    If the scene was seen by outsiders, those people would be shocked.


    This is the realm of the most powerful in the world, and it is the pure flavor of the road.


    Liu Xiang stood at the hilt of the sword and said to Emperor Wu, "it''s almost a hundred feet away from you."


    People all say that swordsmen in the world are dead within one Zhang.


    But he is no ordinary swordsman.


    He''s a willow Lane!


    Within a hundred Zhang, it is still a dead land!


    Emperor Wu roared with laughter.


    Just a moment later, I understood the meaning of Liuxiang.


    Emperor Wu released his hand holding the huge sword, and this time his big hand went to the willow lane.


    The huge sword bumped into Emperor Wu''s chest, and he was moving forward.With a bang, the sword began to crack. Although Emperor Wu''s chest was bloody, his big hand seemed to have reached the body of Liuxiang.


    Liu Jujian was broken, but he was not seriously injured by Emperor Wu.


    What else can Liuxiang do?


    He took the handle in his hand and walked towards the front.


    In this contest, at least one thing can be understood, that is, Liuxiang is still between Bozhong and Wudi.


    Liuxiang excites the spirit of the sword in the lingfu, and the sword Qi of the sword in the hand soars. It is only small before the huge Dharma face of Emperor Wu.


    Liu Xiang chopped at the big hand with a sword. His blood flowed like a stream of blood, but Liuxiang was hit by another big hand of Emperor Wu.


    At this time, the sword light or the evil spirit began to dissipate.


    This shows that the two Canghai friars are already exhausted.


    Liu lane was hit by a big hand, but it stood up but did not fall. The whole person was like a sculpture, handed out a sword to Emperor Wu.


    That sword accurately stabbed Emperor Wu in the chest, but it seems that it can not continue to stab forward.


    Emperor Wu''s big hand is also a little weak, but still hit Liu Xiang.


    Both of them have been hit hard.


    The visions of the sky have dissipated.


    Emperor Wu looked at Liuxiang, and Liuxiang looked at Wudi.


    Emperor Wu said, "can you still pass a sword?"


    Liu Xiang shakes his head.


    Emperor Wu laughed, "that''s it."


    That''s it. There are many layers of meaning.


    Here is the simplest one.


    That''s the end.


    How does it end?


    One or two?


    Liu Xiang said, "I''ll fight again when I have a chance."


    Emperor Wu didn''t speak, but the whole person seemed to have lost his vitality and fell behind him.


    And the willow Lane rolled down with those broken swords.


    Countless swords are wailing.


    There was thunder in the sky.


    If a sea leaves the world, there will be a bloody rain. What will happen to people like Liuxiang and Wudi leaving the world?


    Maybe it''s the sadness of the whole world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The blood rain has been on and on.


    On the border, countless demon troops have been looking at the south. Some people''s eyes are full of war, while others are complex.


    But no matter what, no one can go further south.


    They don''t know what''s going on in the mountains and rivers now, and they don''t know what''s going to happen.


    Just waiting.


    Maybe it''s waiting for another demon army to return, or waiting for the swordsmen to kill here.


    Waiting is the longest thing.


    It will kill all patience.


    This is often maddening.


    It''s just now, even if you''re crazy, you have to wait.


    No one can move forward.


    Because in the distance on the mountain, stands a white skirt woman, she faces the south, the expression is plain.


    Everyone looked at her back.


    Everyone has to wait for her decision.


    After Emperor Wu left the world, there was a female emperor in the demon land!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    The empress stood on the mountain and looked at the distant scenery. No one knew what she was thinking, but it was not a long time to wait like this. Soon, someone was going to ask her majesty what to do after that.


    But it was at this time that the blood rain stopped.


    The blood rain stopped, countless people looked at the sky with their heads raised. The idea of each expression was very complicated. No one thought why the blood rain stopped at this time.


    This is a great war. Many demon princes have already gone south to the mountain and river. I''m afraid the war has started long ago. I''m afraid that several sword immortals or demon princes have already died. The bloody rain should not have stopped, but why did it stop?


    Before their thoughts had been sent out, a ray of sunlight suddenly appeared in the sky, which seemed to be in front of them. However, the high-level demon monks knew that the rays would not be right in front of them, at least thousands of miles away from this side.


    It''s just why the blood rain stopped and there came a ray of sunlight, which is something everyone can''t think of clearly.


    The Xiaguang appeared in the sky, and soon there were two figures, one of them was Qingshan Zhangjian. Xiaguang stretched his back very long.


    Another black robe, such as ink, looked at the body shape is even bigger than that in the blue shirt, even if only left a back, can let people feel endless spirit.


    There are a lot of demon Xiu Shuo Wei mouth, "Emperor Wu..."


    Emperor Wu has been in power for more than 300 years. Although these demon monks have not seen him, they can clearly know what the Emperor Wu is like.


    This is the momentum that the Lord of demons should have.


    Since the black robed figure is Emperor Wu, who can stand on the side of Emperor Wu''s body, who is not Liuxiang?


    In this world, if there is anyone else who can stand on the side of Emperor Wu, there is no one else except Liuxiang.


    But now Liuxiang and Emperor Wu appear at the same time. What''s going on?


    They fixed their eyes, and the two figures only stopped for a moment in the sunlight, and then walked towards the distance, as if to say goodbye to this world.


    Now is walking towards the distance, to leave this world.


    Xiaguang left with them, and soon it was dark here.


    I don''t know what happened. When they left far away, there was a heavy snow.


    Snowflakes from the sky, full of sad taste.


    A demon Xiu has already knelt down on the ground, crying, "Emperor Wu!"


    It is said that Emperor Wu''s majesty died in the hands of the female emperor before. Naturally, these low-level demon Xius have not seen it. If they have not seen it, they will not know the truth.


    Hearsay is not the truth.


    But today, they know that the truth is that Emperor Wu left the world with Liuxiang.


    They said that Emperor Wu had been in power for more than 300 years, and had never paid attention to any important affairs of the demon clan. But now it can be seen that his majesty finally left with Liuxiang, which is naturally the biggest thing he has done.


    A dark and oppressive demon family, the demon Xiu all knelt down and looked at the back of Emperor Wu. Many people were weeping.


    Even if Emperor Wu had done nothing for more than 300 years before, but now he has done such a thing, it is enough. Big and small things are nothing but this.


    It''s OK that Emperor Wu left the world without seeing it. But when they saw it, their emotions soon surged up. A demon monk who went upstairs stood up and looked at ye Shengge standing on the mountain and said, "Your Majesty, the willow lane is dead. There is no shelter for the mountain and river. Now we should go south and drive all the way to unify the mountains and rivers."


    If there were demon clans who didn''t want to fight before because they were afraid of death and injury, they were willing to practice quietly. But Emperor Wu obviously left the world at this time. His death has aroused all people''s hidden madness.


    Ye Shengge turned to look at those impetuous demon troops and said indifferently, "I said, don''t move."


    This is the first word that she said since she became the demon emperor. Although she is a woman, it becomes very different when she says it.


    On this day, she did a lot of things. The most important thing was to kill the emperor''s master and take back the heavenly demon order. In order to change the ending, she saw that things would change. I don''t know why, Emperor Wu suddenly appeared, this time with Liuxiang.


    Ye Shengge recalled the last sentence of Emperor Wu in front of the hall. But before that, he said that I didn''t think I was as boring as the story said.


    It''s boring to die suddenly, and it''s also boring to be killed by Ye Shengge. It''s not boring to have a fight with Liuxiang.


    Thinking of these things, ye Shengge stares at the demon Xiu who ascends the building, and also looks at the demon family army. But he doesn''t know what''s going on, so some demon clan stands up and walks in front of him.


    Over that line, and then there''s a second, a third.


    It quickly spread to hundreds.


    Ye Shengge looked at those demon clans. She didn''t speak or stop them. She couldn''t kill all of them by herself. When she really wanted to do something, she couldn''t stop anything.The result is the same as it is now.


    Ye Shengge has a self mockery smile.


    The story came here, or toward the original ending.


    Since they were born with the idea of changing the story, they have been doing a lot of things for this ending. From top to bottom, they are like an old farmer in the season of water snatching all those water resources to their own fields.


    Grabbing water is to change the flow direction of the river, but after a lot of efforts, they still failed. This is the dike they made in the river, which was finally washed away by the river.


    Then the flow of the river was restored.


    What I have done before is in vain.


    This kind of thing, put on others, will be very angry, but put on ye Shengge, it will not be like this, efforts, failure is OK.


    Thinking about this, she no longer cared about the demon monks, but walked towards the sea of clouds and walked in the clouds. This time, she would go to the southernmost place to have a look.


    She had been with Li Fuyao before, but she gave up at last. Now, at this time, she wants to visit again. As for Li Fuyao and other things, she doesn''t want to.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The demon emperor and Liuxiang both died. The first thing to know was the disciples of Jianshan and those sword immortals.


    Then there are the big demons.


    They are the big demons in the sea realm, and they will never think of anything like ordinary demon cultivation. They are the most powerful group of friars in the world. They are much calmer than most of them.


    Looking at the sudden arrival of the heavy snow, a demon king opened his mouth and said, "Your Majesty has left the world, and the willow lane has also left. Do you want to fight?"


    Whether or not to fight.


    This question has been thrown out before. At that time, it was said to listen to Emperor Wu. But now that Emperor Wu has left the world, who else can he listen to.


    A demon king said, "now the situation must continue."


    Almost all the wars have already begun to the stage of white hot. If it had not been for Emperor Wu''s appearance here, Jianshan would have been broken by now.


    Now that Emperor Wu is gone, the matter of whether to fight or not will fall back on them again.


    "Fight."


    A demon king began to express his opinions.


    Finally, someone said, "why don''t you ask the queen?"


    "You and I have made a decision about this. Why ask the queen?"


    The demon princes made their voices one after another, and soon they settled down. The demon kings walked towards the mountain.


    Li Fuyao and a number of sword fairies are standing on the mountain. The battle between Liuxiang and Wudi is absolutely the highest sword competition in the world.


    After watching these sword immortals, they will naturally get some benefits. They can''t afford to give them some time to digest, so they have to move forward several steps in the kendo.


    This is a promotion of the whole world Kendo by Liuxiang.


    Of course, it''s not the highest level of kendo, but the overall strength of the sword immortals.


    Unfortunately, it''s hard to say whether we can survive today.


    Li Fuyao looked at Bai Zhihan and said, "at least now all the swordsmen in the mountains and rivers should have gone to the north. It''s better to fight a few battles."


    Bai Zhihan picked his eyebrows and said: "how about the war, the outcome will not worry, but also worry about not coming. It will be good to do your own things well."


    With these words, Bai Zhihan looked at the sky.


    There are already demon kings down there.


    Fortunately, the battle between Emperor Wu and Liuxiang had given them too much preparation time. In addition, ye Shengge''s relaxation time should make the situation better. At that time, the mountains and rivers will be in chaos, and there is nothing to be chaotic about.


    When the swordsmen are almost dead, the saints of the three religions will come out.


    This mountain and river is still human.


    Just thinking about these things, a few sword lights suddenly appeared in the distance. This is the Sword Fairy from other places in the mountains and rivers.


    The sword light soon fell on a big demon, and soon, the war broke out.


    Bai Zhihan rises to resist the sword, and the green silk sword is very powerful. Li Fuyao is a little distracted. The green silk sword is in Bai Zhihan''s hands. In fact, it is more powerful than in his hands.


    The sword spirit overflows everywhere. The most important thing in the whole sword mountain is the sword spirit.


    Yan Shi is against another demon.


    Even if they are sword immortals, I''m afraid they won''t last long.


    There are too many demons here.


    Li Fuyao pressed the hilt of the sword, and several Buddhist lights appeared in the distance.


    Several Buddhist saints have come.


    Among the three religions, only Buddhism did not coexist with Confucianism.


    They are willing to sacrifice their lives for the sake of mountains and rivers.


    The opponent of Li Fu''s sword is a big demon who doesn''t know what the body is. The sword in his hand soars and the sword light is dazzling.


    The reason why swordsmen are the protagonists of this world is their killing power. The friars of the three religions dare not fight against each other. Only the demon clan can survive within ten meters of swordsmen.Li Fuyao''s sword light was a lot dimmer than those sword immortals who had been famous for a long time. However, he still destroyed a demon king very quickly. The demon king''s state was not high, so he was seriously injured by Li Fuyao. However, when Li Fuyao wanted to kill him, another demon king came from other places.


    The Demon King opened up FA Xiang and punched Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao''s mind was agitated. The light of his sword was just like that of Xiaguang. A sword cut open the arm, but he was still hit by a blow.


    The mountains are falling apart!


    Li Fuyao was pale, just spitting out a big mouthful of blood.


    Soon, two demon princes were killed.


    Bai Zhihan is in the distance. He is a sword embryo. Although he has not been in the sea for a long time, his Kendo realm is comparable to that of many sword immortals. He only faces a big demon, so he is very skillful.


    From time to time, the sword light appeared in front of the big demon. Finally, he cut off the head of the big demon with a sword. The Dharma was so strong that he could only fall down at the moment.


    It''s not difficult to kill, and it''s not difficult to kill a big demon.


    For Bai Zhihan, to give him enough time, I''m afraid he will go further than Liuxiang.


    It''s just that time is always the pain.


    Not enough time.


    After he killed the demon with one sword, he did not hesitate. He quickly swept to Li Fu and forced back a big demon with a sword. Bai Zhihan looked at the distance and said, "you and I have some bad luck."


    Speak words, but Bai Zhihan sword does not stop.


    The so-called bad luck is because this war has not come at the right time. If it had not been for this war and given them some more time, they would have become the strongest people in this time.


    For Bai Zhihan, at least.


    More than a hundred years will be the sea, which is not comparable to ordinary people.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and temporarily suppressed the turmoil in the lingfu mansion. Then he said, "I thought everything could be changed, but then I realized that nothing can be changed. In this story, both you and I can only follow the track that has been destined to run."


    Bai Zhihan didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence, but he was still making a sword.


    The light of the sword here is so colorful that you can''t tell who made the sword.


    Bai Zhihan said, "but this method of death is not bad."


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but looked at the green silk.


    At that time, he first climbed Jianshan, but he didn''t go to the top. Later, he was driven down by his ancestors. When he practiced at the foot of Jianshan, he used wooden sword for several years.


    Later, I went to the sword cliff and held the green silk.


    Holding the green silk, the first scene is Bai Zhihan''s death on Jianshan.


    At that time, he was just a climber, even though he was the most powerful one in the world. He was killed by several climbing demon monks, and the green silk rolled down to the sword cliff.


    Now Bai Zhihan is a sea, a sword immortal, but the outcome has not changed.


    Li Fuyao was a little distracted.


    Bai Zhihan cut off a big demon''s arm with a sword. The strict teacher there was hit by a demon king''s towering method, and his vitality was cut off.


    It''s strange that even if there are two dead here, it seems that there is no feeling between heaven and earth. It''s just snowing.


    That heavy snow, as if is the protagonist of the whole world.


    Emperor Wu and Liuxiang are really different.


    Bai Zhihan killed each other with his sword, and soon he didn''t say anything more. The light of the sword lit up the sky and was already in the sea of clouds.


    Li Fuyao holds down the handle of Mingyue sword.


    Looking at the big demon in front of me, my mind moved. Many swords that fell under the cliff before reappeared in the world.


    His face turned pale, and the broken swords came back to the sky, with more than 1000 swords.


    He has a sword immortal, ten thousand feet, and now he has become a sword immortal. In fact, he is more proficient in imperial sword than Liuxiang, but he does not have the realm of Liuxiang, so he can only use 1000 swords.


    Those remnant swords crossed the sky, and with innumerable sword spirit, they cut the huge Dharma image.


    The big demons are good at opening the Dharma, so it''s not easy to kill them.


    However, these more than 1000 flying swords soon passed the Dharma through the chest. It was said that only the demon clan could get a ray of life in front of the swordsman, and that was just a chance of survival.


    It''s not to say that the demon clan''s killing power is comparable to that of a swordsman.


    Li Fuyao has more than a thousand swords, which is powerful and impressive.


    However, this is only a part of the war, far from being able to control the war situation. If we really want to be able to control the war situation, we have to be the peerless sword immortal like Liuxiang.


    What''s more, it costs a lot to kill a big demon with the imperial sword. After that, he is exhausted and easily dies.


    Li Fuyao knows this.


    He stood on the top of the mountain and killed the big demon. He didn''t say much about anything else, but the sword fought with another demon.


    Liu Xiang and Emperor Wu are dead. There is really no one in the world who can control the whole war situation with one person.He didn''t know what the war would be like elsewhere in the world, but he thought it would not be much better than Jianshan.


    What''s more, whether it''s in the mountains and rivers or in the demon land, there are no friars fighting in the sea, only a vast number of monks. If there are so many monks, it will be more tragic.


    That''s human tragedy.


    It''s just that no one can stop it.


    Li Fuyao''s only thing to be thankful for is that the mountains and rivers are still human.


    That''s the end of the story.


    Thinking of this, he chopped a sword at a big demon, and saw that Bai Zhihan''s white robe had been dyed red. He was seriously injured by the two big demons and seemed to be dying soon.


    It''s just that he''s standing very straight, even if it''s hit by a huge hand.


    He still carried the sword. He took a hard look at Li Fu, and then a dazzling sword light appeared in the sky.


    Finally, he took the life of a big demon.


    But even so, Bai Zhihan himself can not live.


    This time there is no star, only snow, it seems to be a good day.


    Li Fuyao''s expression changed slightly. He handed the sword to the front. Two big demons looked at each other and came straight to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao felt the strong evil spirit. He didn''t speak. He just had a sword in front of him. He suddenly thought of Ye Shengge.


    Where is she at this time?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shengge is in the southernmost part of the world. Once she took Li Fuyao to the northernmost part of the world. There was an ice sea. At the end of the ice sea, there was a cliff. Above the cliff was a cloud of thick clouds. No one could get in anyway.


    Going south this time, ye Shengge also wants to see what the southernmost is.


    After walking for a long time, she finally came to the south. This is a swamp. It''s very strange. If a monk falls into this swamp, he will die here. A monk like ye Shengge falls on it once, but he is almost trapped.


    She flew in mid air, and finally came to the end of the swamp, which was similar to the ice sea in the north. There was a cliff, and there was a cloud above the cliff.


    Ye Shengge hovered in front of the cliff, looked at the scene, did nothing.


    It''s the same in the north and south.


    This may not tell others anything else, but one thing can be made clear.


    That''s the end of the world.


    If this is the case in both the East and the west, then the world should be a wrapped up world.


    The sky curtain is a cover, and these cliffs are the supporting points.


    So if you leave this world, you can only go through the curtain of heaven.


    All the ascenders in this world have always reached the end of the sea, and then go a step further. Outside the curtain of heaven, they will feel that there is such a person. The realm has been able to live forever. Therefore, they opened a hole to let the monk leave the world.


    Where to leave the world?


    It''s fairyland.


    As for where the fairyland is, is it just a world connected with this world above the curtain of heaven, or is there some strange space outside the curtain of heaven? If you open the hole, you will connect with that world to form a channel to go there.


    After going to the fairyland, can you continue to practice?


    Will there be another level of world?


    If there are many worlds, then there is a world in this world, and there is a world above that world.


    Is it not to say that the current Canghai friars, although they can already have such great abilities, still live in the lowest end of the world?


    As for why the world can not be a higher world, it can be explained from the fact that no one has been flying to the world.


    If it is not, then the world is a starting point.


    If there are many in the world, will people living in the highest world be able to crush a monk of the sea with one hand?


    If that world is already so strong, what about this world?


    Why doesn''t anyone come to see the world?


    Disdain to come, or not to come?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shengge is definitely the first genius in the world. When her realm is not enough, she may not think about these problems. But once her realm has almost touched the sky, her thoughts will not be limited to the world, but will look to the sky.


    What is tianwai in the end? This question can only be asked by chaoqingqiu who went to tianwai and then came back.


    So why did Chao Qingqiu come back?


    From what he said with those saints in Luoyang City, it was because the sky was boring.


    If tianwai is a stronger world, how can people like chaoqingqiu feel bored?


    He is definitely not a person who is afraid of the unknown, afraid that others are stronger than him.What is he going to do when he comes back?


    But what to do?


    Ye Shengge picked her eyebrows and went back to the road to do whatever he wanted to do, but Chao Qingqiu was dead.


    Dead people can''t do anything.


    The reason why Chao Qingqiu came back is that he couldn''t let go of the swordsmen and wanted to give them a better future.


    So I would rather die than live forever.


    Ye Shengge thought of here, also pause.


    Emperor Wu said that no one can resist longevity.


    Can chaoqingqiu?


    Ye Shengge thinks about these things and goes to somewhere.


    Finally, she stopped in a small country to the south of the mountain and river. The location was too remote. No matter how fierce the war was, she could not reach here. She looked at the stars, and ye Shengge stood in a reed and watched the wild ducks fly.


    Then she went straight along the reed field.


    There are too many things that can''t be explained clearly in this world, such as why lanterns can exist for tens of thousands of years, just like the evil spirits in that story, just like the immortal attempt of Yanhe sage.


    Ye Shengge couldn''t think about it clearly, but she was willing to think about it, and she kept thinking until she thought it out.


    If you don''t think clearly, you have to find the answer yourself.


    It''s like the answer six thousand years ago. She doesn''t know. There are always people who know, and those who know will tell her the answer.


    Thinking of this, ye Shengge would laugh, she looked at the stars, looking at those, even if it is snow can not block.


    Looking at the stars, ye Shengge thinks that the war should be over, and Li Fuyao should also wake up.


    But ye Shengge didn''t intend to go there and woke up at this time.


    She''s going to see more.


    Of course, it''s not the East and West, but something else.


    Other things, not the war, but something else.


    She left the reed field and went first to the small capital city, which was a small city with only a few streets and some low buildings.


    In fact, the Royal Palace in that capital city is not much different from the courtyard of ordinary rich families.


    Ye Shengge fell into the palace, walked along a short wall, and came to a room.


    That room is the imperial dining room.


    Of course, it''s like a bigger kitchen.


    Ye Shengge saw that there were several cooks cooking. He didn''t know what he was cooking, but it smelled delicious.


    Ye Shengge looked at it, then took up a bowl, God did not know and then left here.


    Soon there was a hysterical cry inside, "where''s my food!"


    Ye Shengge has left here, came to a tall building, and then began to eat that bowl of vegetables, ate a mouthful.


    In the palace of the demon emperor, there are many rare secrets. Ye Shengge is not interested.


    On the contrary, there are many interesting things recorded in the 3000 scrolls of dengtian tower. For example, there was a famous dish in the imperial dining room of a small country six thousand years ago.


    Can be in the top three in the world.


    Six thousand years later, the small country disappeared and the Imperial Palace was flattened. Naturally, there was no such dish, so ye Shengge could only eat it at this time.


    Just after a bite, they also feel no interest.


    She looked at the stars and felt bored.


    So she looked somewhere and said, "that''s it."


    This is a word that appears many times in this story.


    That''s it.


    When she finally said that, it was really that.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sun and the moon are changing, and there is darkness in front of us.


    When he opened his eyes again, ye Shengge was still in the body of that huge lantern. Li Fuyao was sitting beside him.


    He carried his sword case on his back, and his face was full of terror.


    Ye Shengge took a look at him and knew that the last thing was not successful.


    The story is still that story.


    "Some things have been doomed, even if you want to change, time will naturally give you the most real side."


    The sound of the lantern went off.


    Ye Shengge pulls Li Fuyao out.


    Li Fuyao is just like waking up from a dream.


    Follow ye Shengge out of the lantern and stop in front of the lantern.


    The lantern said, "you want to change the ending, but it''s not something that hasn''t happened, it''s something that has happened. No matter what you do, the direction of the river will not change."


    This sentence is obviously said to Li Fuyao.


    Ye Shengge had no change in her expression. She looked at the lantern and said nothing.


    She just went in to have a look. She finally saw that she could accept everything and wanted to change it. Even if she didn''t succeed, she was not sad.Li Fuyao is not able to get out.


    The lantern no longer talks, waiting for Li Fuyao to come back to his senses.


    Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "is that still because I am not strong enough?"


    It''s not strong enough, so we can''t turn the tide back at the beginning of the war. It''s not strong enough. So we haven''t been able to do anything after that, so we''re not strong enough at all?


    Lantern sighed: "it''s not that you are not strong enough, but you can''t be stronger than I can tolerate."


    "If you are stronger than that, you can''t exist in that illusion."


    All things in the world are like this, so is this world. Beyond the sea, it is like a sword immortal like Xinfen, who can only leave.


    You can''t stay here.


    Chaoqingqiu is so strong that he can only leave the world.


    This is the way everything is.


    Li Fuyao seemed to understand something. He saluted the lantern and expressed his gratitude. This trip to the dreamland not only clarified what caused the decline of the swordsman 6000 years ago, but also was very beneficial to his kendo. Although he had been in it for more than 100 years, in fact, it was only a few years in the world.


    Ye Shengge suddenly asked, "if you practice in it to surpass the sea, will the realm in the world be equal?"


    If you can practice in that lantern, it will certainly save a lot of time, and even Ye Sheng song can step into the sea faster.


    She is now a monk in the spring and Autumn period. She is afraid to practice again, and she will soon become a figure in the sea.


    The lantern is silent. If this kind of thing can be done, it will really be robbed by the public.


    Ye Shengge no longer talks, but goes straight out of the meditation room.


    She is waiting for Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao said something inside, and finally came out with the lantern. After putting it away, he stood side by side with ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge asked, "how long do I have to wait for you?"


    Waiting is always boring, even for people like ye Shengge, they will feel a little boring and boring.


    It''s just that in her heart, it''s just a little lighter.


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "I don''t know. It seems that it will take some time. Besides, why are you waiting for me?"


    Why? Naturally, she would.


    Ye Shengge thought about it for a while, and thought that this sentence had some meaning, "it''s also true."


    With these two words, ye Shengge took two steps forward.


    Suddenly, there was a gust of wind between heaven and earth. I don''t know where it came from, but it fell on ye Shengge.


    She looked at the distant mountain and didn''t know what she was thinking, but the Qi in her body was constantly changing, sometimes revealing and sometimes converging.


    Soon it was stable.


    And then she broke the line.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    The youngest place in the world was born.


    This was not the first time that ye Shengge was the youngest place in the world to ascend a building, but also the youngest one in the world.


    As for whether it is the youngest Taiqing state, it is not easy to say.


    Looking at the scene, Li Fuyao was stunned and said, "it''s just like this..."


    Ye Shengge tilted his head and looked at him. He just said, "wait for you."


    Li Fuyao is speechless.


    Ye Shengge is too casual.


    After ye Shengge broke the boundary, he stood beside him and said softly, "next, I''m going to walk around and find someone by the way."


    This is to tell Li Fuyao that he will not see him again.


    "Who are you looking for?" Li asked


    Ye Shengge took a look at Li Fuyao and didn''t say anything. Now she is a monk who ascends the stairs. She is only the last step away from the sea. All she thinks and thinks is not in the world. However, she has no answers to those questions, so she doesn''t speak out.


    "Next time we meet, I hope you are already a Sword Fairy."


    With these words, ye Shengge takes a deep look at Li Fuyao, and his body disappears.


    She came suddenly, but she left freely.


    Li Fuyao is distracted by the disappearance of Ye Shengge. She has not asked him where he is going.


    Li Fuyao felt a little boring.


    The lantern''s voice rang again, "there''s something you should remember. Remember to kill me later. If you can''t, remember to look for that girl."


    I don''t know how many years the lantern has existed. Now he is tired of the whole world. He doesn''t want to see this world any more.


    Li Fuyao said yes.


    "Where are you going?" the lantern asked


    Li Fuyao replied stiffly: "want to go to the demon soil."


    "See you girl?"


    "Well."


    "A girl I like?"


    "well."


    "This is the girl who likes you?"


    "Well."


    The lantern seemed to hear something interesting. It knew everything that happened in the lantern.


    "When you go to see that girl, will you say something about this girl?"


    Li Fuyao said disconsolately, "do you think it''s something to say or not to say?"


    "Don''t ask me. Although I have lived for such a long time, I have never studied women except after seeing him once with Anan."


    The lantern is a sacred artifact representing time. I don''t know how many saints dream of seeing it.


    After seeing it, the questions must be about longevity and time.


    Where there are people like Li Fuyao who come to him and ask him about women.


    "Do you think I''ll be killed if I tell that girl about this girl?"


    Li Fuyao is still worried about it.


    The lantern was silent for a long time, as if thinking about it or not.


    In the end, he gave the answer anyway, "if you say something about this girl, I''m sure I''ll be killed, but if you don''t say it, you''ll not only be killed, you may also be skinned."


    After saying that, the lantern laughed. For so many years, it almost never left Lingshan except for the time when he followed Ananda. However, there was no one in Lingshan. It was just that it had never met such a funny little guy as Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao, with a melancholy look on his face, sat on the steps without saying a word.


    He did not expect to be like this when he came down to the Buddhist land.


    But the girl who has been thinking about her can''t be gone?


    That''s the girl you saw in whitefish.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao began to laugh.


    The lantern sighed again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the mountains and rivers, the demon soil side is actually calm.


    After Li changgu became a sword immortal in Shanhe, Liang Yi and Mr. Mu Yun became saints.


    The demon land also has the West Mountain achievement big demon, became the demon king, and then was the knife to cut that Xishan ancestor, became the new leader of the Xishan clan.


    Of course, it seems that the demon clan has not added new big demons, and has some disadvantages in the confrontation with mountains and rivers.


    Fortunately, in the next few years, the level of the young people of demon soil has been improved rapidly. No matter Biyu or chongye, they have almost reached the threshold of climbing the


    building. Although the big black donkey is also careless, the realm has not fallen.


    The most mysterious young man is the woman named Qinghuai.Many years ago, she was one of the most brilliant young people in the whole demon clan. Later, even if something happened, she could be put in the most brilliant young people.


    In recent years, she has been working hard to practice hard. It seems that she is going to regain the position that once belonged to her.


    However, her whereabouts have become a mystery. Only some people know that she is now in Qingtian city after returning from the bitter and cold land in the far north.


    Qingtianjun is also in the city.


    The demon king''s favorite thing to do these days is to show his figure and walk around Qingtian City, which makes many demon practitioners unclear.


    After the demon soil left a big demon again, the realm of qingtianjun has been raised a lot. Now it is not too much to say that he is the top three demons in the demon land.


    Such a colossus is now in the city. You can see it from time to time. No matter who it is, you will feel a little surprised.


    Even the demon monks have been wondering whether this demon king is going to do something big and kill people?


    Qingtian city has always been their refuge for those undead demon monks. If qingtianjun doesn''t want them to stay here any more, they will be killed.


    It''s just that everyone thinks too much.


    Qingtianjun began to wander around the city because he was looking for a trace of evil spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That wisp of evil spirit is very light, but I don''t know where it comes from. Even as a big demon in the sea, he can''t find it.


    He was a little distressed. He chose this method to scare the snake.


    It''s just like walking for so many times, it doesn''t work.


    He was a little melancholy, so he went into a wine shop.


    The wine seller was a middle-aged woman. Seeing qingtianjun come in, she saluted in a hurry. Qingtianjun didn''t pay attention to him. He was a big demon of the demon family and the master of Qingtian city. There were too many people to salute him.


    He came in, looked at the girl in the corner and sat right across from her.


    Have a drink.


    "Not yet?" asked the girl


    "Why did you go up the stairs


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    Why did you go upstairs?


    Even if it is qingtianjun, when you see the realm of Qinghuai, it will be a little inconceivable.


    She is a precious girl. Although she said that in the past years, she had not been worried about Li Fuyao, and her practice speed had already been much faster. Although she has been practicing for a long time, she has not reached the level of climbing the building in the twinkling of an eye.


    This speed makes qingtianjun feel very strange.


    In fact, the strange thing is far from Qinghuai alone.


    From decades ago, until now, these young people have made great progress, not only for the children of the demon clan, but also for the Terran side.


    In these days, not only wushanhe and Li Fuyao have been shining in the world, but Li changgu alone has become a sword immortal in the sea. To know how many years Li changgu has practiced, I''m afraid it will be no more than 200 years. Before that, he was still a monk of the three religions.


    He has become a sword immortal.


    Of course, this can be explained by the Kendo Qi that Chao Qingqiu returned to the world, but what about Liang?


    This Taoist temple master, after only three or four hundred years of cultivation, entered the cloud and became a saint. Such a speed can be regarded as a great speed at any time in history.


    Through the whole history of practice, I''m afraid that Liang Yi''s speed of practice can also rank in the top 50.


    In addition to these individuals, ye Shengge and this group of young people practice at the same speed. Ye Shengge, who has been climbing the tower for decades, and this group of young people have become young people in the spring and Autumn period.


    It seems that all of them are in a good season.


    If they didn''t catch up with a good season, it would be the gifted friars nowadays. There are too many.


    But by comparison, it seems that the former is more likely.


    Thinking of this, qingtianjun laughed and looked at his precious girl, joking: "should I go out for a walk this time?"


    I''m afraid it''s the most powerful one among all the young people. You can leave the demon land at this time, no matter where you go. Qingtian Jun will never stop you. Moreover, after this trip, I''m afraid that the following days will be closed for countless times.


    From climbing stairs to the sea, of course, there is an understanding of all things in heaven and earth. The so-called may come to the sea one day, but before that, there must be one of the most important things.


    That is the accumulation of Qi in lingfu.


    It must be accumulated to that critical value, in order to stand at the height of the building, open the window and look at the sea in front of you.


    If you don''t build up the strength to open the window, even if one day, the window is blown open by the wind, there is no strength to push the rest of the window.


    On this point, qingtianjun, as a person who has come over, is very clear.


    Qinghuai took a small wine pot, drank a few drinks, shook her head and said, "I don''t want to go, but later I want to go to the ice sea, and then I will fight with several people, and then I will come back."


    She is no longer the young girl in her early twenties. After so many years, she has already understood a lot of truth. If she could be comfortable with her big fist, she would feel that there was no reason for her. After seeing too many years, she not only saw her father''s invincible appearance in Qingtian City, but also saw the sky curtain of Chaoqing autumn sword, which finally came to light If he is not a sword immortal, how can he rest assured. It''s the truth, there is no false golden advice.


    It''s just that she knows the truth, but when it comes to the end, she doesn''t have to listen.


    Qingtian Jun drank wine and said, "it''s not peaceful in Qingtian city now. You leave. I''ll deal with those guys hiding in the dark."


    These days, qingtianjun has been in the city for many times in order to attract someone he has always wanted to lead out.


    Qinghuai looked at her father and asked, "who is it?"


    Qingtianjun said: "do you remember the time when you came out of the fog mountain, a swordsman wanted to kill Li Fuyao. The man''s name was Qiu Fengman, which could hardly be regarded as Li Fuyao''s martial uncle. Then there was a cloud of black clouds. I had a fight with that group of black clouds. I don''t know the man''s realm. This is very troublesome. Now I suspect that he is in Qingtian city."


    Qingtian Jun was almost invincible when he was in Qingtian city. There were people hiding in his city and he didn''t find him, so he was very worried about it.


    Although qingtianjun himself didn''t care too much, he was not comfortable with such a person hiding in his city.


    Qinghuai took another sip of wine, stood up and asked, "if I leave now, that guy will not find me."


    Qingtianjun then stood up, took a pot of wine, and then made a gesture to the woman who sold the wine. It was probably said that the wine money was recorded in the account. Actually, few people dared to ask for his money when he drank wine. However, whether it was the other party''s business or not was his unkind.


    He didn''t say no, but he was such a big demon that he didn''t have the habit of taking money out of the house.


    And green locust out of the wine shop, came to the long street, the father and daughter walk side by side, there is no order.After two people walked out of the road side by side, qingtianjun said: "are you so sure that he will come to you?"


    The news that Li Fuyao was still in the Buddha''s land at this time was not sure when he would leave Lingshan. According to the information that Qing Tianjun got in the Buddha land before, we can judge that there is an indescribable relationship between the lantern in Li Fuyao''s hand and the one on the Lingshan mountain. Maybe they are the same origin, if not for the lantern I''m afraid Li Fuyao can''t go to Lingshan.


    "It was Zen who took him to Lingshan. I''m afraid we can see the lantern. It''s another big chance. I don''t know how many saints in the sea want to see the lantern. One glance of that guy is worth making people crazy."


    Although qingtianjun has never been to the Buddha land, he also understands the meaning of the lantern.


    "And Ye Sheng song," said Qing Huai


    The two fathers and daughters have different concerns.


    Ye Shengge and Li Fuyao went to the Buddha land together. Now it''s really no secret. For example, qingtianjun and Qinghuai should know.


    Qingtian Jun listened to this and didn''t know what to say. He just said with a smile, "you haven''t answered dad''s question."


    Qinghuai didn''t look at qingtianjun, but said to herself, "if he doesn''t come, I won''t be afraid of me to cut him off?"


    Qingtianjun laughed, but soon met his daughter''s eyes. He coughed awkwardly and didn''t know what to say.


    He is such a big demon with a fierce reputation in the demon soil. He can eat a shriveled word and can''t say it.


    Fortunately, green locust quickly said: "want to eat instant boiled mutton."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The shop is still that shop. Mutton is the meat of the Baize people, or the position by the window. Qinghuai looks at the shopkeeper and brings up the soup pot and the mutton cut by the top cook.


    Qingtianjun didn''t have the chance to have chili peppers like he did on the other side of the mountain and river. In fact, after several times of eating, he didn''t think it was very good. It''s not that the taste was bad. The main reason was that he always felt that some part of his body was strange.


    This time it''s sesame paste.


    He put some pieces of mutton into the soup pot at will, and then said, "Chao Qingqiu is from Qingzhou government. His taste is too strange."


    While talking, qingtianjun picked up a piece of mutton, dipped it in sesame paste, one piece at a time.


    Over the past few years, the Baize clan has improved a little, and several extraordinary talents have emerged in the clan. Among them, those who have been practicing for more than 20 years have already reached Taiqing, which has attracted the attention of all parties.


    The Baize clan has already lost the demon king. If it had not been for qingtianjun''s good taste, I was afraid that the Baize clan would soon be destroyed according to the current situation.


    Qinghuai also ate a piece of mutton, not too emotional, just looked at qingtianjun and said: "in fact, I want to go to him, because I''m afraid that the guy thinks that a woman like me has no backbone, and then he will look down on me even more."


    Immersed in love, men and women, are the same, even like the green locust, will worry about a lot of things did not have.


    Even if qingtianjun has experience in this respect, it is a long time ago. In this era, it may not be suitable. Besides, when people like him were young, there were not so many things that could not be explained clearly. Before that, those stories were dry.


    But at this time, his baby girl was obviously not happy, so she could only coax her, "in fact, it''s not necessarily like this. Maybe Ye Sheng''s temperament is too weak, which is the appearance that the guy doesn''t like."


    These words, put before, qingtianjun is definitely not to say, he would like his daughter to stay away from that guy.


    It''s just that in the past few years, apart from that guy who has not yet become a sword immortal, Qing Tianjun really can''t find anything wrong with everything else.


    This kind of thing, think of also very melancholy.


    Think of here, have to sigh.


    "Then I have to meet his temperament?" asked Qing Huai


    Qingtianjun almost vomited out the mutton he had just eaten in his stomach. He looked at his precious daughter and thought that this practice was not something else. How could his mind not work?


    I just think so, but in the end he didn''t say anything else.


    After all, some words are the same as whether they are said or not.


    Qinghuai didn''t know what she was thinking. She ate a few plates of mutton, and finally left the restaurant sullently. This time, she was heading for the ice sea in the north.


    Qingtianjun put down his chopsticks and watched Qinghuai leave by the window. Then he sat back to his seat and ate several plates of mutton.


    This is satisfied to go downstairs to leave.


    After a long time, the shopkeeper came upstairs to clean up his things. He counted how many plates of mutton qingtianjun ordered. He thought that this time, the demon king ate some mutton, which should be good.


    He quickly called the man, and said, "go to Baize and ask for some meat."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­Qingtianjun left the restaurant and went to a deserted alley in the city. As the Lord of the city, he was not in Qingtian city most of the time, but the layout of Qingtian city was very clear.


    In addition to the previous fight in Qingtian City, which damaged some buildings, these buildings have not changed in recent years.


    Even if Chao Qingqiu later made a sword in Qingtian city and cut it to the sky curtain, it was the same.


    Qingtianjun came to the lane once in many years. Today is the second time.


    He walked in the alley, although his body did not show too much of the evil spirit, but still quickly shocked many demon Xiu who lived here.


    Although Qingtian city is a place of refuge for the demon monks, there are also different levels of demon cultivation in the city.


    Qingtianjun walked in that alley. Although many people did not dare to open the door to see him, they all knelt down one after another.


    Whether it''s the victory or defeat of qingtianjun or the fact that qingtianjun allows them to survive, it''s worth kneeling.


    Qingtianjun did not go far away, but finally stopped in front of a small courtyard, which was a dilapidated courtyard with a wooden door half closed.


    Qingtian Jun pushed the door and entered, and the whole person''s momentum had been mentioned to the peak.


    He has been looking for such a long time in the city, which is also a place only recently determined. There will be a big demon in this place.


    This is beyond reproach.


    He looked up at the bell hanging under the eaves in the distance. He was silent for a moment, and knew why the man had always been able to evade his exploration.


    Suddenly there was a noise coming out of the room, and a little girl came out of the room.


    The little girl was a little strange, not that she looked ferocious, but because she had a scar on her face.


    It''s a sword mark.


    Qingtianjun is a demon king, which can be seen naturally.


    "It took you so long to find me, and I was a little disappointed."


    The little girl stood under the eaves and looked at qingtianjun. She was obviously condescending, but because of her height, she could only look up.


    Qingtianjun didn''t say anything. The reason why he didn''t find her in such a hurry was because Qinghuai was in the city. The girl didn''t go out of the city. He was worried about fighting. As for what was worrying, it was not because he was afraid of being defeated in the battle.


    Qingtianjun such characters, have been ranked in the top three demon soil, how can they worry about their defeat?


    This is also the reason why the other side''s realm is really superb.


    "At the beginning, Qingfu city was supposed to suppress you. After that, you did it in Wushan. Who are you?"


    Appearance can be changed, voice can be changed, but in their eyes, only the breath on the body can not be changed.


    No matter how a monk should be, he should have the same breath, which can not be changed.


    The little girl looked at qingtianjun and didn''t rush to speak. After so many years, she had already recovered her original state. It can be said that in the demon soil, few people can be her opponents. Of course, qingtianjun will be one.


    "If you listen to my name, you will know who I am, but I don''t want my name known now."


    Qingtian Jun picked his eyebrows, then looked at her and said, "no matter who you are, you should leave Qingtian city now."


    Qingtianjun always talks gently to Qinghuai, and is always simple and direct to others.


    The little girl said, "I didn''t want to do anything, but there are a lot of my descendants here, so I want to watch them. Since you care, then I I''ll kill you. "


    The little girl''s expression is also very insipid, as if she were saying something trivial, but in fact, if you let other people know, you will be surprised and speechless. Who is qingtianjun?


    He is one of the top three demons in the demon land. In the whole world, he can compete with other saints like Ye Sheng. In the world, I''m afraid that Qingtian Jun is also in the top five.


    And he''s still young, and he''s going on.


    But the little girl wanted to kill him first.


    It can be said that it is a bit of a fantasy.


    But qingtianjun didn''t think so. He was not afraid of all the big demons that had already had their names. He was only afraid of those people who had hidden themselves very deeply and never appeared before people.


    There is no doubt that this little girl is that kind of person.


    Qingtian Jun sighed and didn''t say anything more. He just started to plunder the sky.


    That small courtyard, suddenly wind and clouds.


    Qingtianjun''s evil spirit is born. It''s really extraordinary.


    The little girl''s hair was blown by the evil spirit of Qing Tian Jun, and her smile made her face look ferocious.


    Without any words, in just a moment, she swept to qingtianjun and hit him with a fist.


    The fist with vigorous Qi rubbed out a harsh sound in the air, which made people feel acid teeth.


    Qingtianjun moved his blue shirt and sidestepped to avoid a punch. However, the vigorous Qi carried by the fist directly tore half the courtyard. The vigorous Qi spread to drive away. For a while, I didn''t know how many buildings fell here.Smoke and dust are everywhere.


    Qingtianjun''s expression was indifferent. With this blow, he knew that the little girl in front of him was not easy to deal with.


    The little girl turned her head with a ferocious smile, and continued to fight qingtianjun.


    It was the first time that she had a good fight after she recovered.


    As for why he chose Qingtian Jun, it is very simple. Qingtianjun rose at the end of the society. Apart from him, there is no strong hand in the family. He is not a big family. Once he is killed, it will be less difficult to take away the territory of the green snake clan.


    If she chooses another big clan, she will have to deal with the endless number of monks in that clan. For her, there is still some trouble.


    So think about it, or to deal with qingtianjun.


    There is only one bad choice to choose qingtianjun.


    That is, he is too powerful for ordinary people to cope with.


    Now it is.


    When her fist hit qingtianjun, qingtianjun''s big hand also slapped her head.


    Qingtianjun, whose palm is full of wind and thunder, looks at the little girl without speaking, but his eyes are full of other emotions.


    He was counting the girl''s backhand.


    But when the big hand almost fell on the little girl''s head, there was not necessarily a second hand.


    Qing Tian Jun frowned and said nothing.


    The next moment, I don''t know where a fist came from and fell on qingtianjun''s abdomen.


    There is absolutely majestic spirit on it. Qingtian Jun hums and flies out.


    In the smoke.


    It was only a moment after the war, and qingtianjun had already achieved such a situation. What will happen after that is hard to say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    The smoke and dust dispersed, qingtianjun reappeared in front of the little girl. He looked at the little girl, and there were some other emotions in his look. Anyway, he was not afraid.


    In fact, although the little girl is very strong, she once hit qingtianjun, but she doesn''t hurt qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun stood in the ruins, looked up at the little girl hovering in the air, stretched out his hand to rub his wrist, and then said, "come again."


    Before the words fell, qingtianjun jumped up from the ruins and killed him. Countless demons exploded here and soon spread to a large area.


    As the master of Qingtian City, Qingtian Jun will be infinitely magnified in Qingtian city once he lets go of his hand to fight.


    Especially at this time.


    The little girl frowned a little, and soon was hit by a fist by Qing Tianjun. Countless evil spirits exploded from her fist, and the little girl flew far away. The movement and silence here became big.


    Many demon Xiu walked out of their own yard and looked at the blue sky king in the air. Without saying much, they quickly knelt down.


    There are several figures in the distance who glance at each other, and they all retreat back to make room for qingtianjun. I don''t know how long this war will take, but no matter how long it will take, we can''t let the demon Xiu die too much.


    They are the guardians of Qingtian city. Although they are the subordinates of Qingtian Jun, they have had more contact with these demon Xiu these years.


    Qingtian Jun''s green shirt moves with the wind. When the little girl reappears in his sight, he makes a move again.


    This little girl is not any big demon known in the demon land now, so even if she is to be killed, there is no problem.


    No one in the whole demon land will jump out to express opposition.


    So qingtianjun''s fist soon fell on the girl again.


    Qingtian Jun has been in the demon soil for so many years, but he has not provoked anyone who can''t beat him. Anyone who has fought with him has not surpassed him.


    One blow to kill.


    The little girl was beaten up again, this time knocked down several houses, and finally fell into the ruins.


    Qingtianjun went there. The little girl stood in the ruins and sneered at him. "Qingtianjun, you are very good. In the demon king of the demon soil, only you can let me see the demeanor of Emperor Wu."


    Emperor Wu''s style?


    Qingtianjun was slightly stunned, but then he continued to move.


    His precious girl has been cheated away by himself. There is no possibility of stopping this matter.


    Just this time, when qingtianjun slapped the little girl''s head.


    The little girl moved.


    She disappeared from qingtianjun''s eyes, and the next moment, she appeared at the head of the city.


    Qingtianjun''s body disappeared and appeared at the head of the city.


    There were once Li Fuyao''s young people who fought against the demon clan with one sword. There were also some moonlit nights when he had a drink with Chao Qingqiu.


    This time it seems to be history.


    The little girl appeared here and threw a fist at qingtianjun. The majestic and demonic spirit exploded at the head of the city, and several city guards were about to be torn in an instant.


    Fortunately, Qingtian Jun held the collar and threw it out in an instant.


    Just in the moment when he was distracted, the little girl hit qingtianjun''s chest, qingtianjun shouldered, but was soon hit by the majestic spirit.


    It''s only when you slip a long way across the city.


    At the head of the city, the two men were confronted and speechless.


    Qingtianjun has not played such a fight so heartily for a long time, and this opponent can be as good as him.


    Qingtianjun looked at the little girl and said, "if you don''t say who you are, you won''t have a chance when you die."


    The little girl raised her head and said, "I, demon Li."


    Demon Li, the word "demon" alone made Qing Tian Jun stunned. The number of demon soil races was unknown, but there were not many people who could take demon as their surname.


    Looking at the sword mark on the little girl''s face, I understood when I was young.


    "It turns out to be the demon Li and the demon king."


    Six thousand years ago, before the war between the Terran and the demon clan began, although the Terran and the demon clan were still in confrontation, they were not so nervous. At that time, there had been a couple between the Terran and the demon clan, but the most famous thing was that the demon Li demon king and the sword immortal of the Terran family.


    Yaoli is a demon king of a special race in the demon clan. She and his brother are both the sea god needles of that race. Falling in love with the Sword Fairy was not allowed, but somehow it turned out to be a fact.


    However, at the beginning of the war, the Sword Fairy would go to the war and was stopped by the demon Li. Finally, the two men fought. The sword immortal killed the demon li himself. At that time, the first sword fell on the face of demon Li.


    Although the big demon and the Sword Fairy are both the sea, in fact, the sword immortal is better.


    In that battle, I don''t know how many big demons and sword immortals died. I don''t know how many people have been completely forgotten, but the name of demon Li has always been remembered by many people.Because of her, so in these six thousand years, there are very few things that Terrans and demon clans love each other.


    Now, the two most famous are Li Fuyao and Qinghuai.


    Before Li Fuyao fought so many young demon clans alone in the head of the city.


    Qingtianjun happens to be the father of Qinghuai.


    In front of such a person, there are many things that need not be stated.


    As for why the demon li of 6000 years ago can live to the present, qingtianjun doesn''t want to know that, in this world, since the river can survive for a long time, the demon ancestors are still sleeping in the sea bottom of the North Sea, and living a demon Li is not a strange thing.


    Looking at Qingtian Jun, the demon Li said in a cold voice: "Qingtian Jun, since you know who I am, now you want to kill you, you will know the reason."


    Qingtianjun''s expression did not change. "The demon Li and the demon king are trapped by love, and there is a moral barrier in her heart. So what? My daughter of Qingtian Jun is not someone else, so I don''t have to be afraid of you or care about you


    He Qingtian Jun didn''t care about anything. What he really cared about was his daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Among them, the daughter-in-law is more important than her daughter-in-law.


    After she killed herself, she would certainly kill Qinghuai.


    In that case, we have to kill her first.


    "I didn''t die six thousand years ago. It''s OK. I''ll die again today."


    Qingtianjun took a deep breath and raised his hands. The whole city was full of wind and clouds. Countless demons came from all directions. Behind him, there was a giant boa constrictor who looked up to the sky and roared.


    Although he was born at a humble age, what happened?


    Emperor Wu also came from a humble background, but he finally became the leader of all kinds of demons.


    He can do it too!


    Demon Li''s face was dignified, looking at the vision, he took the lead to kill.


    But soon there was a thunder outside the sky, and countless purple arcs fell on the city.


    Qingtianjun swept forward, a blow out, countless majestic demons exploded!


    Demon Li left the city and was blasted to a mountain outside the city.


    Qingtian Jun did not hesitate to kill him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Many people have seen the battle in the city. A big man like qingtianjun personally makes a move. There must be a big demon on the opposite side. There is no doubt about this.


    But all people are thinking, how did that big demon offend Qingtian Jun?


    In a street corner, there is a very fat middle-aged man standing on the corner, looking at the back of the two people who have gone away, he said with some worry: "can the old ancestor succeed?"


    Another street came a middle-aged man with a kitchen knife. Looking at the man who had spoken before, he said, "no matter whether it''s successful or not, our ancestors have arranged it. We have to do it well."


    The fat man wiped the sweat from his forehead and nodded.


    The reason is this truth, but if the ancestors had not been able to kill qingtianjun, they would have been killed by qingtianjun in the future.


    The middle-aged man with a kitchen knife said in a shrill voice: "the ancestors are fighting for their lives. Can''t you lose your life?"


    They had been lurking in Qingtian city for many years, because they had already looked at Qingtian king very early. The territory of the green snake clan is the best part of this demon land. If they want to revive their own race, they must first take the territory of the green snake clan, and this territory should start from Qingtian city.


    This is the core of the green snake clan.


    Without qingtianjun, they have a great chance.


    Of course, no matter what the idea is, as long as qingtianjun is not dead, it will certainly become a bubble.


    He rubbed his big stomach, nodded and said, "go


    There are many demon monks in Qingtian city. Their identities are different. Some of them just enter Qingtian city to avoid their enemies. Because there are people waiting for them outside the city, many of them have not gone out since they entered Qingtian city. Of course, qingtianjun had to remove the ban that time.


    In addition to those who avoid enemies, there are many other demon monks who are tired of fighting, or want to practice well, so they all live in Qingtian city.


    There are a lot of them.


    But there are still quite a number of people who have always had ulterior motives.


    Like now.


    They may have been a waiter of a restaurant or a shopkeeper. No matter what their status, they are going to do the same thing today.


    It was rebellion.


    There is no demon emperor in the demon family, but in Qingtian City, Qingtian Jun is the master, so it is not so wrong to say that they want to rebel.


    They emerged from the streets and passed to many places guarded by the green snake clan.


    Some of them had knives in their hands, others had nothing.


    Soon someone died.


    Blood did not come out, they were quietly dragged to a quiet corner.


    A lot of people are dead, a lot of people are dying.


    This is a turmoil in the dark, I don''t know if there will be a war to see the light.Soon, the watchmen of Qingtian City knew about the turmoil, but without waiting for them to inform others, they met many people of their own level.


    It was prepared, but it was caught off guard.


    The territory of the green snake clan is very large. Although Qingtian city is the core, there are not so many high-level monks who will appear here.


    So the beginning of the turmoil went smoothly. They killed many green snake people and occupied many places.


    Until they were killed in a yard with one hand.


    Two bodies were thrown out of the yard at random.


    A woman in a green shirt walked out of the yard, indifferent.


    In the distance, there are two demon Xius in the spring and Autumn period. Looking at this side, the woman''s figure dissipates, but in a moment, she reaches the two people''s side with the same palm.


    Smash the heads of two people.


    Two men collapsed.


    After that, she is called Qingjun''s daughter, and she may not be her daughter.


    The fat man and the man with the knife appeared here. They looked at the green locust tree, looked at each other, and sneered: "even if you are there, it doesn''t help. In the whole city of Qingtian, do you know how many demon repairs we have?"


    Yes, for today, they have done a lot of preparation. I don''t know how many people are hiding in Qingtian city at the moment, relying on Qinghuai alone, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do anything.


    Green locust did not speak, just quietly looking at the two men.


    And the monks who appeared behind them.


    "Miss."


    On one side of the street, there is a small yard. A young man pokes his head out and looks at the green locust. After confirming that she is the green locust, the young man called out to his back, "grandfather, it''s the big lady."


    Then a majestic old man walked out of the yard and looked at the monks on the spot.


    "What are you going to do?"


    The fat man was about to say, "even if..."


    But after seeing this, the monks who came from all over the building came.


    They are absolutely not the green snake clan, nor are they the servants of the green snake clan.


    "Where the hell did you come from So many stairs? "


    A lot of sweat came out of his forehead, and the whole person didn''t know why.


    Yes, the green snake clan won''t leave many monks in Qingtian City, but there are countless monks in Qingtian city. They may have come in because of their desperation or because they are not willing to fight.


    But no matter how it came in.


    They are very grateful to qingtianjun, because without him, they would not have such a peaceful environment. Now someone wants to take qingtianjun''s Qingtian city.


    They didn''t agree.


    I don''t want to.


    So they''re here, looking at those people.


    Maybe kill those people.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun and Yaoli fought outside the city, and soon they were farther and farther away from Qingtian city. In this battle, both sides were between Bozhong and it was difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat in a short time.


    Qingtianjun didn''t know how many bones had been broken, but the little girl in the opposite side was afraid to be more seriously injured. Some of her bones were already visible.


    The wound couldn''t heal, so it was bleeding all the time.


    Qingtianjun didn''t know what happened in Qingtian City, but he wanted to kill the big demon before he wanted to fight him.


    This battle of life and death, to now, qingtianjun has not thought about the matter of retaining force.


    The demon Li looked down at his wound and continued to go north. However, his momentum was too majestic, and he was so surprised that the demon Xiu all fled along the way.


    Many demon monks are looking at the sky, thinking which two demon princes have formed hatred again?


    Qingtianjun followed the demon Li until they left the mountain forest and went south along the SangJiang river.


    During this period, almost every half an hour, there was a big war between the two, and the war lasted only half an hour. Then the two men stopped to exchange their breath.


    Because even if it is a monk of the Canghai sea, there will be gas engine failure after a long time of fighting. Moreover, they are in the middle of Bozhong, looking for each other''s weakness.


    Fighting is just to determine where the other side''s weaknesses are, and it''s not meaningless.


    Finally, almost half a day later, the two men fought on a river surface of the SangJiang river. Qingtianjun set off a large area of water with one hand, and countless evil spirits swept away.


    Qingtianjun saw the opportunity, almost one punch, and then the demon Li heavy into the river, this time, there is blood dyed red river water.


    But after the demon Li rolled in, it soon disappeared. Even if it was Qing Tian Jun, she couldn''t be found in a short time.


    He hovered on the river and was thinking about what to do. Then a bloody sword came to his face.


    That''s sword light.Qingtianjun can''t dodge, and the whole person has a red shirt dyed with fresh blood on his shoulder.


    I don''t know how many years he has been married to the Sword Fairy. Even if he doesn''t know how to do swordsmanship and once in a while, he has learned two swordsmanship moves. In fact, it is normal.


    Qingtian Jun looks at the demon Li on the river and is silent.


    The latter covers the wound on the abdomen and smiles, "Qing Tian Jun, you are really strong."


    This is not the first time that demon Li praised Qingtian Jun.


    Before the war began, she was full of confidence and wanted to kill qingtianjun. However, after such a war, she found that the realm of her younger generation was half a point higher than her, let alone kill him. Now if she didn''t leave, she could hardly leave.


    Therefore, after the sword light hurt qingtianjun, the demon Li turned to leave.


    "You will die in my hands."


    Qing Tian Jun looked at the demon Li, and his face was expressionless.


    At this time, the figure of demon Li has disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three hundred miles away, the demon Li appeared at the foot of a mountain and spat out a large mouthful of blood. The whole face was like white paper, and there was no blood color.


    In fact, from the beginning to the present, she has not been able to dominate the war.


    On the contrary, he has been beaten by qingtianjun all the time.


    If you stay longer, you will die.


    -


    above the sky, there are cottages, streams and bamboo forests.


    Qingtianjun went back to the hut where the imperial master once lived. He looked at the woman who was still looking at the distance and laughed at her. Before the woman spoke, he said with a smile: "I''ll tell you some good news. My daughter has gone upstairs."


    Sure enough, after telling the woman the news, she said a lot of happily, but finally she talked about Li Fuyao.


    Qingtianjun said: "when he comes back, you can go and have a look."


    The woman said of course, "of course, I have to go and see if this little guy is qualified to marry my baby girl."


    When she said these words, the woman did not consider the issue of Terran and demon clan. She was very relieved when Qingtian Jun was there.


    "The little fellow must not have any good fruit to eat this time. At least, if he doesn''t admit it well in front of her daughter, he will be cleaned up."


    Qingtianjun was more happy when he thought about the young man''s shriveled appearance.


    "What did the boy do to provoke his daughter?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun found a chair and sat down. He thought about some things and didn''t speak.


    The woman didn''t notice Qingtian Jun''s white face.


    there is a sparrow on the Wutong tree beside the thatched cottage, looking at the king of heaven.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    The turmoil in Qingtian city started suddenly and ended quickly. Those demon monks who lived in Qingtian City killed all of them. If not, the natural thing would be over.


    Qinghuai left the long street, and did not go to the bottom of things, these things naturally have others to do.


    She came to the wine shop, asked for several pots of wine, and then thought about a lot of things. The woman who sold the wine said, "the Demon Lord will be OK."


    She is also a wise woman. Naturally, she knows what Qinghuai is worried about at this time. Qingtianjun asks her to leave Qingtian city first. This is because she doesn''t want to let her know about the war. What makes qingtianjun so worried is that naturally he may not have a chance to win.


    "He hasn''t come back yet. I don''t know if he''s gone home," he said


    Qingtiancheng is qingtianjun''s city, but it is not qingtianjun''s home. His home should be in that hut. Although it was the home of others before, qingtianjun stayed in that place for the longest time after he became a big demon, which should be his favorite place.


    The woman who sells wine doesn''t know where qingtianjun''s home is, so she just has some worries in her eyes.


    "I don''t know why that kid hasn''t come yet," she whispered


    These days, she is very clear that green locust has been waiting for Li Fuyao. If she hadn''t really lost face, she would have gone to the mountain and river.


    Qinghuai was a little upset now, so she didn''t want to mention that guy. She just sat at the table and drank a few mugs. Then she turned and walked out of the city.


    Before, she said that she wanted to go to the ice sea. It was not a fake. Since there was no problem in Qingtian City, as long as qingtianjun was alive, there would be no problem. So Qinghuai thought it was useless to worry about this kind of thing.


    If qingtianjun is really going to die, only her higher realm can protect the green snake family.


    Whatever it is, she should go to the ice sea.


    Just near the gate, green locust frowned and murmured: "if you can''t find me, you should be beaten."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s snowing again in Luoyang.


    This is the beginning of winter. The wild monk who went to Luoyang City did not know where he came from. Anyway, as soon as he arrived in Luoyang City, he knocked over many monks with one shot. Finally, he was forced back by Chen Jiu, the martial uncle holding Dao Lang Cheng Yusheng.


    At that time, there was a big storm in Luoyang, but it ended with Zhang Taiyi entering the palace.


    Not long after entering the palace, the monk, who was not confused, became the vice master of Shangyang palace.


    In the case that his highness, the monk of Canghai, could not speak easily, he became the most effective one among the friars of Yanling Dynasty.


    Of course, speaking is the most effective, but it does not mean that he is the most powerful. Even if the two Canghai monks don''t make a move, Chen Jiu, the great monk who ascends the tower, can surpass him.


    However, no matter how to say, Luoyang city with such a scene is still developing in a good way.


    In particular, Li changgu, the sword immortal of pick Star building, has never left Luoyang City.


    The first snow of this year fell very early. Many of the dignitaries in Luoyang city had not prepared charcoal for winter. Therefore, the price of charcoal in these days was still on the high side. However, at this time, the Cheng family did not hesitate to fill a room with charcoal pots.


    The number of them is amazing even if they are viewed by other dignitaries.


    Walking into this room, I really can''t feel a little cold.


    The Cheng family has always kept a low profile. Even if there is a royal concubine in the palace, and the former Cheng Dashao is also a five grade Baodao Lang, and now ranks very high in the Shangyang palace, he has never done anything to bully the people.


    Today, however, it is not normal, but it makes people feel a little strange.


    The wind and snow was not too heavy. A sedan chair came out of the Chengfu house, and soon a lady in Palace Dress came out of the house. She was dressed in all her clothes, which was the second only dress of the whole Yanling Dynasty to the empress. This was the imperial concubine Cheng.


    Princess Cheng came to the door, and soon many people came out. Many people knelt down, but she said angrily, "what''s on your knees? How''s the old man? Don''t take me to see it yet. "


    Imperial concubine Cheng has been in the palace for many years, but she has not yet given birth to half a son. She has no idea. Fortunately, the emperor has always been loving her, and Princess Cheng has not taken advantage of her favor to give birth to her. For so many years, she has been honest and responsible, and has hardly returned to the Palace once.


    Until now, I finally went back to Cheng Fu again.


    It''s not about something else.


    It''s the old man.


    Mr. Cheng is a hundred years old. Thanks to the panacea that Cheng Yusheng has found, he has eaten a lot over the years, which can prolong his life, but no matter how long he is, he will die.


    By now, it''s really unsustainable.


    That''s why there are so many braziers in the house.


    Just let people into the palace to inform Cheng Guifei.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­Cheng Guifei trotted all the way to the door. There were a lot of servants here, but there were few in the room.


    Standing in front of the door, imperial concubine Cheng looked at the servants and asked, "have you asked the doctor? What did the doctor say


    The old steward, who had been in the Chengfu for many years, said with a cry: "Doctor Yang in the palace has come to see him today. He says that the old man has no disease or disaster, but it''s time."


    The old man wants to leave the world, which has nothing to do with his illness, but it''s time.


    Cheng Guifei''s figure is a little shaky. In fact, how to do it in the palace these years depends on the master''s good advice. Although the master doesn''t care much about the affairs of the imperial court, every time he opens his mouth, she can walk on the right road. At least in all these years of changes in the imperial court of Yanling, she has never felt confused at any moment.


    But at this time, the old man will leave the world.


    What to do after that?


    This is what Princess Cheng thinks most about now.


    Taking a deep breath, Princess Cheng enters the room. There are only a few people in the room.


    Cheng Yusheng, who has been appointed as the successor.


    There are also several elders.


    And one more day.


    This is Cheng Yusheng''s daughter, and also the most favorite offspring of the old man in these years. At this time, Cheng Mu holds the old man''s hand, and all the other descendants can only kneel down.


    Princess Cheng slowly came to the old master''s bed, took a look at Cheng Mu, and then looked at the old man whose face had no blood color. Even though her eyes were red, she whispered, "what''s the matter, old master?"


    Imperial concubine Cheng was sent to the palace in her early years. She fought in the harem these years. She did not know how careful she had to live and how tired she had to live. He was not very friendly with the rest of the Cheng family, but had a good relationship with the old man who wrote letters from time to time.


    At the moment, seeing the old man like this, although she was still worried about how to deal with herself in the palace later, she was still more sad that the old master was going to leave the matter itself.


    Old Master Cheng opened his turbid eyes, took a look at Cheng Guifei, patted Cheng Mu''s hand, and said in a soft voice, "dusk, you go out first."


    Cheng Mu is Cheng Yusheng''s daughter. Now she is only a teenager, and she is still a girl. Listening to the old man who loves her most so much, she can''t hold back her tears.


    "Will you just let Twilight see you more?"


    Cheng Mu tears like rain, let people see, also feel very sad.


    Cheng Guifei patted Cheng Mu''s head and said in a soft voice, "mu''er, you go out first. The old man won''t go."


    Cheng Mu tears like rain, but still sensible nod, reluctantly release the old man''s hand, and then go to Cheng Yusheng kneel next to.


    Cheng Yusheng looked at his daughter with pity and said softly, "don''t cry."


    On the other side of the bed, Cheng Guifei looks at the old man and squats down slowly.


    The hand is on the old man''s hand.


    "It''s been hard for you all these years," he sighed


    In those years, she was sent to the palace because the Cheng family needed someone in the palace, and the imperial concubine Cheng had no problems in the palace these years, which was also due to the support of the Cheng family outside.


    Cheng Guifei cried: "what do you say you can do? Now as long as you don''t have any problems, you can do anything."


    The old man opened his mouth and said, "this old bone of mine has been boiling for so many years. I can''t endure it."


    Princess Cheng looked at the old man and said in a low voice, "Dad, why are you leaving?"


    This is many years later, Cheng Guifei once again called the old man father, usually they are called by the old man. As the youngest daughter of the old master, she actually wanted to marry into ordinary people''s homes, and then spent her whole life in this way.


    It just didn''t work out.


    For many years ahead, it is hard to say that there is no resentment.


    The old man sighed: "after living for more than 100 years, I began to bear this burden when I was in my twenties. After 80 years of wind and rain, no matter how hard Yanling changed, our Cheng family would not be able to stand. In fact, my father is more tired than you. When you fight with those little girls in the back palace, where is your father in the court hall and the old foxes in Yanling?"


    It''s not easy for the old man to live with such a big family.


    "But now, as long as the rain doesn''t make trouble, we Cheng family will have no problem in nearly two or three hundred years. As long as you don''t do something out of the ordinary in the back palace, it''s OK. Even if you do something wrong one day, it can help you out. It''s all right. Don''t worry about it." The old man breathed a long sigh of relief, which means relief.


    Cheng Guifei looks at the old man, some can''t speak.


    Life and death and separation are important events, which are not clearly stated in a few words.


    The old man waved his hand and looked at the people kneeling in the distance, which made him angry. He said in a loud voice, "I''m not dead. What are you doing?"


    Kneeling people are not moved, the old man''s voice is gradually reduced, "you guys, it is not filial ah.""But people like Chao Qingqiu are going to leave the world. What can I do as a bad old man?"


    "And I really have enough to live."


    With these words, Cheng Mu stands up and wants to run to the old man, but before she runs to him, the old man stops breathing.


    The old man is dead.


    The palace soon sent people to comfort, Cheng house a piece of plain.


    The white lanterns have been hung up, and the sadness and joy have also been heard. On weekdays, some officials of the court Hall who meet with Cheng''s residence and others all come to Chengfu.


    Cheng Yusheng is the eldest grandson and the successor appointed by the old man, so he presides over the matter.


    But Li Xiaoxue''s daughter-in-law didn''t show up. She was a monk. Before that, she had gone to the north to hang and kill the demon Xiu in the mountain forest for disaster.


    So it doesn''t show up here. It''s normal.


    Cheng Mu first cried for a while in front of the old man''s coffin, and then went to the backyard alone, in the bower secretly grieved.


    Li''s father and mother knew that her little granddaughter was not in a high mood, so she did not disturb her. Her hair had already turned white and looked old.


    Li''s mother is looking at a lot of kindness.


    But anyway, they are two people who are about to become old people.


    They took a look at Cheng and soon left.


    Only one girl was left.


    Cheng Mu looks at the snowflakes falling one after another, tears do not stop.


    The old man was the one who loved her most. Now he left the world and was naturally sad.


    But she was crying. She didn''t know how to make a voice behind her, "what are you crying for?"


    Cheng Mu turns around and finds a young man in blue shirt standing in the distance. He looks young and has nothing on him. He just stands there looking at Cheng Mu. Maybe it''s because this person said something bad before, so she didn''t answer.


    But it was because she was so sad.


    The young man in green came up and sat on her side. He said in a warm voice, "if you live for a hundred years, you can''t live with heaven and earth. Naturally, you want to leave. Sooner or later, you can''t stop it."


    Cheng Mu listened to this sentence, subconsciously retorted: "but parents can live for a long time."


    Her father and mother are monks, according to the truth, how can they live longer than the old master.


    The young man in blue looked at the little girl and said in a warm voice, "then you may have to leave before them."


    At a glance, he knew for a long time that the little girl had not started to practice and had no practice, which showed that she could only have a hundred years or so like the old master.


    Cheng Yusheng and Li Xiaoxue are both friars and can live for many years, but the little girl may have left the world at that time.


    It''s also a hard thing to say.


    The young man in green shirt looked at the little girl and said, "do you want to know where the old man is going after he leaves the world?"


    The little girl widened her eyes and nodded heavily.


    The young man in blue immediately laughed and held out his hand. The little girl was a little nervous, but she still held the young man''s hand.


    The young man in blue took the little girl to the corridor outside the room where the coffin was parked, and then put his hand in the little girl''s eyes.


    It''s just a white light that doesn''t shine.


    The little girl subconsciously closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she saw a figure floating out of the coffin.


    That''s the soul of the old man.


    The old man went straight out through the men.


    The little girl almost cried out. The young man in blue patted her on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "don''t scare him."


    Then he led the little girl to the street.


    Old Master Cheng''s soul wandered in the long street and soon drifted out. I didn''t know where to go.


    The young man in blue took the little girl''s hand, and then rose into the air. Behind the soul, he followed slowly.


    "After an ordinary person dies, heaven and earth will naturally wash away his memory, and then he will reincarnate and reincarnate. It is only uncertain where he will go, who will be reincarnated in, and how long it will take. It is possible that he will float in this world for several years or decades before reincarnation."


    The young man in green shirt explained these things patiently, "if you''re not lucky, before you reincarnate, you meet a mountain demon who wants to eat your soul. It''s very likely that you will lose your soul."


    The young man in green shirt led the little girl to walk slowly in the cloud, followed the soul and said softly, "this is life."


    Cheng Mu is a little glum, still have some worry, "if encounter mountain demon, the old lord has no?"


    The young man in blue shook his head.


    This kind of thing is not the law of heaven and earth, but an accident. Since it is man-made, it can be solved naturally.


    "It''s all luck. If he''s lucky, he may be rich in the future. If he''s not lucky, he may be a beggar."With these words, old Master Cheng''s soul has gone far away, passing a mountain forest.


    It''s a long way from Luoyang.


    At this time, a big hand suddenly appeared under the old Master Cheng, and he wanted to grasp the soul of the old man.


    Cheng Mu gives a cry. This is the mountain demon.


    If Mr. Cheng''s soul is caught by such a big hand, he will lose his soul and never be reincarnated again.


    The little girl covered her eyes with fear.


    But at this time, I don''t know where to produce a sword light, and it falls directly on the big hand and cuts it off directly.


    The mountain demon who made the move let out a cry.


    The young man in blue fell down.


    There was a mountain demon kneeling on the ground, kowtowing his head all the time, "the little demon bumped into the master of sword immortal, and he deserved to die. I hope the master of Sword Fairy can spare the little demon''s life!"


    Mountain demons eat people''s souls. In fact, they are also a kind of cultivation method, but many mountain demons are afraid to try. After all, this eating people''s soul is due to cause and effect.


    Those who dare to do so are bold.


    It''s no use being bold. If you meet someone you can''t afford, you''ll die.


    For example, now, that mountain demon is in trouble with such a young man in blue.


    He never thought that such a soul would be followed by such a sword immortal master.


    If you know, who dares to do it?


    So at this time, I can only pray that the young man in blue shirt can let him die.


    The young man in green shirt stands in front of him with Cheng Mu. After all, Cheng Mu is the son of two friars. He is also well-informed, so he does not show too much surprise.


    She looked at the young man in blue shirt on her side and said in surprise, "are you a swordsman?"


    "Just like your mother," the young man said with a smile


    Li Xiaoxue is not only a swordsman, but also the disciple of Li changgu''s sword immortal. In this world, I''m afraid no one is better than her apprentice.


    After all, there are only a few sword immortals in this world. Ye Changting has always been alone. No matter in this world or in that river and lake, he has never received any apprentices.


    Liuxiang has been thinking about a problem that has not been thought out clearly for thousands of years. Where do you have any idea to recruit students.


    As for chaoqingqiu, they have left the world now.


    Before leaving the world, he had no apprentice.


    Only one Li changgu had an apprentice named Li Xiaoxue.


    Cheng Mu thought for a while, or said sincerely: "feel your mother is not as powerful as you."


    The young man in green shirt laughed. The little girl was still interesting. Then he turned his head and looked at the mountain demon. His sword spirit was faintly visible. He was so surprised that the mountain demon was in a cold sweat. Then he said, "no more."


    After saying this, he doesn''t care what the mountain demon is thinking, but takes Cheng Mu to continue to follow the old master''s soul.


    The mountain demon wiped his forehead and knocked his head a few more. He was afraid that the young man would return. The previous sword, in his opinion, could only be used by swordsmen above the twilight horizon. However, with just one sword, he had a lot of fear.


    If that man wanted to kill him, it would be a piece of cake.


    Fortunately, the young man in blue didn''t make a move in the end.


    That''s a life saved.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Old Master Cheng''s soul drifted into a small city and fell right in front of the family''s door, where some women were shouting.


    It sounds painful.


    A servant trotted through the yard with hot water into a room.


    There should be a woman about to give birth.


    Qingshan young man and Cheng Mu stood in front of the door, looking at the door, said: "this family is still rich, the old master should be able to live well here."


    Cheng Mu nods.


    Then they went into the house.


    He came into the air and waited for a moment. Then he heard the baby cry.


    Cheng Mu finally laughed, "the old master hasn''t left yet."


    The young man rubbed her head and wanted to say something, but finally he gave up.


    Then the two of them came to the long street.


    "Only the friars will really leave, ordinary people will reincarnate in this world, and bad luck will disappear."


    With this sentence, the young man in green shirt looks at Cheng Mu and asks, "go back?"


    Now I have been out for several hours. Even if Cheng''s house is busy with the old master''s affairs, I''m afraid that she will be found missing.


    "You are a swordsman. Let''s go back to the sword?"


    Cheng Mu tilts his head and laughs.


    The young man in green shirt also laughed, but his heart moved. He did not know where he came from, and the body of the sword was like the sword of the moon.


    "Wow, this sword is as white as my mother''s snow."


    The young man in green shirt only said that the sword was called Mingyue, and then he didn''t say anything. If he wanted to talk about it, he sent out the sword called Xiaoxue.The two men rose up against the sword, and soon passed the sea of clouds and headed for Luoyang City. There were many vigorous winds in the cloud sea, but they were completely stopped by the young men in green shirt at this time.


    It didn''t take a long time for Yu Jian to go back to Luoyang.


    Or the snow does not stop, two people stop outside the Cheng house.


    The young man in green shirt had something to hold back for a long time. Now he couldn''t hold back. He asked, "how dare you follow me at the beginning?"


    Cheng Mu pointed to the young man''s face and then said with a smile, "haven''t you found that we look like something?"


    The young man in green shirt is stunned, and then continues to look at Cheng Mu.


    The little girl tilted her head and said, "my mother told me a long time ago that she has a brother, who is also a swordsman. She is also very powerful. She is so powerful that she can fly. What''s more, her grandfather often says that my uncle is really powerful."


    "Do you think so, uncle?"


    The young man in green shirt is not someone else. Naturally, it can only be Li Fuyao, who came back from the Buddhist land. He looked at the little girl, rubbed her head, and said with a smile, "Why are you so smart?"


    Cheng Mu doesn''t speak, just a strong smile, smile eyes are gone.


    It was the first time that they met. It should be that there was some estrangement between them. But Li Fuyao took Cheng Mu to see the reincarnation of the old master. In a flash, all the estrangement was eliminated.


    Two people walked into Chengfu side by side.


    The servants did not know Li Fuyao, but they did not stop them from knowing Cheng Mu.


    Cheng Yusheng is in charge of things, but Li''s father and mother are a little idle. They soon saw Li Fuyao. Both of them were much older than before. Before Li Fuyao left Luoyang City to go to Jianshan, and then he went directly from Jianshan to Buddha land. This has been many years.


    Now it''s almost twenty years.


    If it was not for the news that Li Fuyao had been constantly coming back, they would have been worried to death.


    Li''s father and mother''s appearance has been changing, becoming old, but Li Fuyao''s appearance has not changed.


    So his father recognized Li Fuyao directly.


    Looking at Li Fuyao holding Cheng Mu, he knew that these two people must have known each other. He said with some complaint: "look at your sister. Cheng Mu is so old. You are still alone. When will you bring that daughter-in-law back to my father? You can still live a few years, but dad doesn''t have many years. "


    In today''s Chengfu, most of them are touching the scene.


    Li Fuyao originally planned not to speak, but after thinking about it, he said, "I''ll leave home again this time and try to bring it back."


    This is the first time in many years that Li Fuyao has promised his father and mother Li.


    Li''s mother was a little excited, but she also knew that Li Fuyao was not too close to her, so she didn''t talk much. Instead, it was Li Fu''s father, whose eyes were full of joy.


    We have been talking about this kind of thing for 20 or 30 years, but we have finally got a good idea.


    Cheng Mu tilts his head and looks at Li Fuyao and asks, "is the girl my uncle likes the best in the world?"


    After saying this, the little girl said, "my mother is the best woman in the world. After that, she is my uncle No, what about me? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao didn''t spend much time in Cheng''s mansion. He went to the Imperial Palace and met with his royal highness of Chu. He told him a lot of things, of course, about the things caused by the search for the immortal sword.


    His highness of the king of Chu sighed, especially when Li Fuyao talked about the sword king.


    "There are some records in ancient books, but you should know that it is not true."


    The king of Chu looked at Li Fuyao, who had not changed much. He just thought that he was still in the twilight state before he left Luoyang City. Now it has been ten or twenty years since he left Luoyang. This is really catching up with the master of Jianshan.


    "I''ve heard something about you in the Buddhist land. You are more popular now than ever. What do you think after that?"


    His highness, the king of Chu, looked at Li Fuyao with a smile.


    "Ye Shengge has broken into the realm and entered the tower. I''ll see if I can catch up with her before leaving Luoyang City, and then I''ll go to the demon land. Some things still can''t be regretted, and then they will be closed."


    After practicing sword for only a hundred years, he has already begun to march towards the sea. In the past, this kind of thing is absolutely unthinkable.


    But now it seems common.


    At least a lot of young people are.


    Li Fuyao, Wu Shanhe, ye Shengge, Qinghuai, chanzi, and some young people who are just a little worse than them.


    Jianshan yanle, a young disciple of Taoism, is a scholar of Confucianism and song Pei.


    There are too many brilliant young people in this world.


    It''s endless.


    After a short stay here, Li Fuyao left the Imperial Palace and went to the star picking tower. Now the two Canghai monks in Luoyang City are really a little powerful.If Li changgu was still a wild monk, then Luoyang City would be able to fight Confucianism.


    Maybe the pattern of the world will change like this.


    But after all, Li changgu is a sword immortal, and he is the fighting power of a swordsman. Even if he can help Luoyang City, he still has to advance and retreat together with the swordsman in the end.


    The wind and snow kept on in the tower of picking stars, but no snowflake could float inside. Li changgu put the bitter day short on his side and was looking at some poetry anthologies.


    Most of them were written by himself.


    Occasionally there are two collections of poems by others.


    Li Fuyao sat down, looked at Li changgu and said, "Mr. changgu has gone downstairs and is still upstairs. Do you really want to leave?"


    There''s a lot of fun in the words.


    Li changgu knew that Li Fuyao was coming, but he didn''t care too much. Listening to him, he said, "if you go downstairs, you will be entangled by worldly affairs. It''s better to be upstairs and get used to it."


    Li Fuyao laughed twice. Then he picked up a Book of poems and flipped through it. It was still the short bitter day.


    Li changgu asked, "what happened six thousand years ago has an answer?"


    This time, Li Fuyao made such a big noise when he went to the Buddhist land. However, since he has been invited to Lingshan, he should know what he wants to know.


    "When I went to Lingshan and saw the lantern, I saw something. It was about 6000 years ago that Taoist school and Confucianism joined hands to fight against the demon clan. Buddhism was unwilling to get involved, so he was driven to the Buddhist land. However, it seems that the demon clan was also calculated by Taoism and Confucianism."


    Li changgu said, "did you see that lantern?"


    Li Fuyao nodded and, um, said, but he didn''t say anything about the lantern''s ability to speak, or his experience with ye Shengge.


    Li changgu sighed: "that''s what all the monks in the world want to get. I''ve seen it first by you, a monk in the spring and Autumn period. This chance is not only for me, but also for Chao Jianxian to live."


    But Li Fuyao said solemnly, "Chao Jian Xian certainly will not."


    Li changgu was amused by Li Fuyao''s serious manner. He changed the topic and said, "have you seen your little niece?"


    Li Fuyao nodded, and she stayed with the little girl for a long time.


    That little girl looks like him, but also very intelligent, let him see her shadow.


    For Cheng Mu, his current impression is very good.


    By the way, the name is also very good.


    "That child is actually very suitable for practicing sword. I don''t know if it is suitable for all of you, but she doesn''t want to. Xiaoxue can only follow her idea. However, it''s too hard to practice sword. Even if Chao Jianxian has returned all the world''s sword luck, she doesn''t want to force her."


    As a sword immortal, Li changgu had not many people to be attracted to. However, Cheng Mu had a close relationship with him, so he naturally had more thoughts.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything else, but said, "if you don''t practice sword, you''ll leave the world after a hundred years. Xiaoxue is just afraid to be heartbroken."


    Li changgu nodded. Monks like them would not know how long they could live. All the people close to them might go first.


    Li changgu, in particular, has become a sword immortal. He has at least a thousand years to live. At that time, he will see the people he knows leave the world one by one.


    That feeling is the saddest.


    Li Fuyao also has some understanding. At least after seeing Li''s father and mother today, he feels uncomfortable.


    "How long are you from climbing the stairs?"


    Li changgu felt that Li Fuyao''s state was not right, so he asked.


    Li Fuyao said: "it should be one step short. I want to see if I can take that step in Luoyang City, and then I will go to the demon soil. I originally planned to go to the school palace and chenxie mountain after climbing the building."


    "It''s just that now Liang has become a saint. Ye Shengge is the Lord of the temple. I''m not necessarily her opponent after I enter the building. The most important thing is that she and I are still friends. There is no reason to fight."


    "I''m afraid that Su Zhangjiao can''t wait for a few days."


    Li Fuyao knows very well that no matter who did it at the beginning, as long as he dares to go to the school palace, Su ye, as the head teacher, will surely appear in front of him.


    This is not a question of whether there is any reason.


    Li changgu said: "now the school Palace Suye is making things right. With Wang Fugui, he will soon return to his former appearance. There will be a suitable mode of getting along with Yanling. It doesn''t make sense whether you go to the school palace or not. What are you going to do now?"


    "See you girl."


    Li Fuyao answers Li changgu in three short words.


    Li changgu was stunned, then understood, and said with a smile: "I understand. Xiaoxue''s daughter is so big. You, the elder brother, also have to take a daughter-in-law back."


    Li Fuyao some melancholy way: "also don''t know this time goes to the demon soil, saw Qing Tian Jun can be killed."Even if he was not killed by qingtianjun, he doubted whether he would be killed by Qinghuai.


    Even if two people don''t kill him, will qingtianjun promise to take his daughter away?


    Li changgu sighed: "the situation in the world has changed a little, but it''s good for swordsmen. You boys practice very fast. In fact, there are many people walking forward in the cloud. The Ye Sheng is afraid that he has reached the height of early Qing Qiu. If he goes further, he will leave the world. Now it is a good time for you, for us It''s also a good time. "


    Good season is in this world. Nature is a good time for everyone.


    "It means that if the world is not in chaos, the clouds will be in chaos first."


    Longevity is something that saints in the cloud don''t know how many years they want. Once they have the chance, they will try.


    And people like Ye Sheng, if they really get to the point where they can fly, if they don''t care about them, they will leave the world.


    Maybe there will be many people in the cloud who want to leave.


    This is how chaos has become in this world.


    Li Fuyao is not worried so much now. If he had given more time, he might have been able to enter the sea, but now, it is really impossible.


    If he said that ye Shengge might enter the sea in the next forty or fifty years, he would believe it, but if he was to be said, he was afraid that it would mean something.


    Of course, it is not entirely impossible.


    Li changgu looked at the snow in the distance. At this time, it was dark, and the whole city of Luoyang was lit with lights.


    All the lights are on, that is to say, this scene.


    He looked at the lights and said with a smile: "to be an ordinary person, there is no problem. If you look at them, you will have a very interesting life."


    No matter where it is, it is not as beautiful as Luoyang.


    This is the only one.


    Li Fuyao looked at the lights in the night and murmured: "the world of mortals, it''s just at dusk. Is it time to go upstairs?"


    Finish this sentence, pick Star building then rise a sword Ming.


    PS: there are two things to be said in the end of this volume. One is to ask for a monthly ticket, and the other is to vote for everything in my hand. The second thing is that there is a reader group in the world. The group number is 124190652


    I''m usually here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    There is more than one sword in the tower of picking stars.


    There are several swords, the moon tower, ten miles of green silk, grass gradually green, plus a handle to find immortals.


    There is also a shield.


    Li Fuyao has a lot of swords, but the only one that hasn''t been refined is to cover the clouds there.


    The sword was obtained from another city in the demon land. It has been in the sword box almost all the time for so many years, and there are few swords.


    Even after Jian 19 was collected by Ye Sheng''s demon bowl, Li Fuyao replaced Jian 19 with Xianxian sword instead of Zheyun.


    Until now, it is held by Li Fuyao again.


    The sound of swords resounds from the tower of picking stars.


    But the other one in the tower is short in the daytime, but there is no movement.


    Li Fuyao takes a look at Li changgu, who points to the sky curtain.


    Before, when Li Fuyao was about to break into the spring and Autumn Period in Qiufeng Town, near the Buddhist land, there were clouds and thunder falling from the sky. At this time, he broke into the realm and ascended the tower, which should be more powerful.


    Just after Li changgu pointed to the sky curtain, there was a sound coming out of the sea of clouds.


    Li changgu didn''t look up. As a sword immortal in the sea, even if there was something in the cloud sea, he could have chopped it with one sword, but he did.


    Li Fuyao''s realm is different.


    Li Fuyao could have become a swordsman who ascended the stairs if he did, but he would not be qualified to be compared with ye Shengge.


    Perhaps his sword is to destroy one of the strongest candidates to climb the stairs under the sky.


    In the past, the strongest ascent was Liang Yi.


    Later, after Liang entered the cloud, ye Shengge was the strongest one to climb the stairs.


    In the whole world, there are only a few young people who hope to pull the wrist in the same realm as ye Shengge.


    Qinghuai may be one, then Li Fuyao. Zen is not aggressive, and he has almost no trace in the world. Living in Lingshan, he is gradually out of the eyes of monks in the world. However, Gu Yuan is still young. I''m afraid it will take many years to catch up with them.


    Li Fuyao, Qinghuai and ye Shengge, are the top three among the young people in the whole world.


    It''s just that these three people have some unclear relations.


    Taking advantage of the thing in the sea of clouds, Li changgu asked, "have you ever broken the state before?"


    Li Fuyao stares at the sea of clouds and says helplessly: "I encountered thunder when I entered the spring and Autumn period. Now I''m afraid it''s more difficult to climb the tower."


    Li changgu said with a smile: "the test of the fall of heaven and earth is not aimed at the fierce, or the monk who is not favored by the heaven and earth, but also walks so fast. A woman like ye Shengge is not only a top talent in the eyes of friars, but also a favorite of both the heaven and the earth. You are not only a middle-level talent, but also a young man who has relied on countless opportunities to come here I wish I could kill you here


    Listening to this, Li Fuyao really didn''t know how to go back. He practiced sword seriously. Originally, he looked at the sea when practicing sword, but he was limited to his own qualifications. He was afraid that he would be good if he went to the twilight of his life.


    But who knows, there are so many things he has experienced along the way. He has not only come to the realm of climbing the stairs now, but also can compare his speed of practice with that of Ye Shengge, a great genius.


    He felt that there was something unexpected about such a thing, and heaven and earth also felt some surprise, so he had to come to him?


    Isn''t it too biased?


    Li Fuyao can''t stop scolding her mother now, but he still looks at the cloud sea seriously, thinking that after that cloud sea still falls the same as before, or something else.


    What Li Fuyao is thinking now is the matter in front of him.


    But Li changgu thought about the future at this time.


    Li Fuyao was so favored by heaven and earth when he broke the realm of climbing the building. When he reached the Canghai realm, he not only really had to face the care of heaven and earth again, but also had to face a lot of external forces. He was afraid that he was the most difficult monk between heaven and earth.


    It is dangerous enough for others to break through the sea. Li Fuyao pointed out that he would have to add a punishment.


    It''s just that there are also some advantages. Maybe he can survive that hurdle, and Li Fuyao''s long life will be really hopeful.


    No matter how bad it is, there can be two-thirds of the state of the Qing Dynasty and autumn.


    Chaoqingqiu, who has been around him for six thousand years, has been surrounded by several monks. They are all the monks who can be ranked in front of the monks in the Shangyang palace. Watching this scene, they take a breath of cool air one after another, which will stir up the strange phenomena of heaven and earth when they break the state, but they are rare.


    Ordinary friars are afraid that there will be some when they become Canghai friars, but this kind of prestige is not what Canghai friars should have.


    Zhang Taiyi''s face became a little strange after feeling. Now there are two Canghai friars sitting in Luoyang City. Most of the monks in this city are recorded in the Shangyang palace. No, Shangyang palace is very aware of their every move. It is absolutely impossible for other monks to be unknown in Luoyang City.Unless that person came to Luoyang City, he was in charge of teaching Su Ye''s state of cultivation.


    So, the one who is now in a broken state is likely to be a monk in the Shangyang palace?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Taiyi quickly swept to the room where the important lists were kept. He took a volume from the bookshelf, opened it and explored it carefully. Naturally, he still looked from the beginning to the end.


    In this list, Chen Jiu and his Zhang Taiyi were the first to be placed on this list. The two Canghai friars were not on it. Then he put the list back on the shelf and took out another one.


    On top of that, there''s a list.


    There are only a few names on it, all of them are amazing descendants marked by Shangyang palace.


    In this kind of young people who have become the first-class in the world, I''m afraid that they can make such a big noise when they break the situation.


    Looking out of the window, he asked in a low voice, "can there be foreign monks entering Luoyang these days? Why is it not recorded in Shangyang palace?"


    The voice soon came from the window, "Lord Zhang, there are several people who have no right to explore Shangyang palace. Even if they do not know it carefully, they can only keep their mouths closed."


    Zhang Taiyi frowned slightly, closed the file, waved his hand, and indicated that he would not ask again.


    He went back to the courtyard, looked up at the sky, and thought about the conversation he had with the emperor Yanling in the palace.


    The latter was reluctant to say much about the practice, but only mentioned one person to him.


    That man is Li Fuyao.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The royal highness of Chu stood in the palace and looked at the light pillar on the other side of the tower of picking stars. He looked gentle and knew that Li Fuyao was about to break the boundary. As a monk of Canghai, he naturally knew the power of the light column and didn''t worry too much about it. The light pillar was in the tower of picking stars. With Li changgu there, what could happen?


    At that time, there is no stopping. Naturally, Li changgu will cut the light pillar with a sword.


    After leaving his bed, the emperor of Yanling went straight to the courtyard. He was relieved to see that his royal highness had no idea.


    The emperor of Yanling was very worried about what was happening at the school. However, since the emperor had already said that there was no problem, it was not very important for him to worry about it.


    Looking at the scene over there, Emperor Yanling murmured, "who is this again?"


    The emperor of Yanling didn''t know who it was, but what he knew most was that the people in Cheng''s house knew what had happened.


    Li''s mother got up from the house in the middle of the night to go to the toilet, but she saw the light column that made Luoyang City look like the day. She was scared to let her father get up. When the two men came to the yard, they saw Cheng Yusheng and Chen Jiu already standing in the yard.


    Cheng Yusheng looked at the light column, his face was extremely complicated. He had been gone for so many years, but he was still in the morning and evening, but the one in front of him had already passed the spring and Autumn period and was going to climb the stairs.


    Knowing what Cheng Yusheng was thinking, Chen Jiu chuckled and said, "you''re really fast enough. It''s just that compared with those people, it''s too slow."


    "What''s the matter with the sound of rain?" she asked


    Although Li Fu had no words, he also felt something.


    Cheng Yusheng turned his head and looked at Li''s father and mother, and said softly, "it''s Li Fuyao."


    He is now Li Fuyao''s brother-in-law. It would have been inappropriate to call him that way, but he couldn''t bear to call him something else.


    When Li''s mother heard this, she fainted on the spot. Up to now, the knot between her son and herself has not been completely untied. If something happened to him today, she really didn''t know what to do?


    Li''s father is more stable. He looks at Chen Jiu and asks, "elder, what''s the danger of Fuyao?"


    The latter glanced at him and said casually, "what''s the danger? Li changgu is still at the other side of the picking Star building. Unless there are four or five saints coming to tear your son apart, where else is the danger?"


    After saying this, Chen Jiujiu felt really bored. He turned around and walked towards somewhere. He should want to have a rest.


    At this time, Cheng Mu, who is sleepy, came here. She rubbed her eyes, looked at Cheng Yusheng and called for her father.


    Cheng Yusheng nodded, and then in his daughter''s inquiry, just said these things the original.


    The little girl, with her eyes shining, looked at the light column and cried, "uncle, come on!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With the huge light column of heaven and earth, Li Fuyao went towards the sky curtain and met the light column in mid air.


    The moment when the air machine, which had reached the extreme terror, met him like a heavy hammer, hitting him on the chest.


    Several swords around Li Fuyao began to swim, but they were still arranged in a very organized way.


    There''s a sword coming out here.


    In addition to the sword spirit, there are several sword lights.


    It''s just that for a moment it''s covered by this beam.


    Li Fuyao has already been covered by that light column.The light column went towards the ground, but when it fell on the top of the pick Star building, it could not move forward any more. There was no fluctuation at all, but Li changgu''s sword spirit stopped the light column.


    Don''t let this light column have a chance to destroy things in Luoyang.


    Li Fu shakes himself in the sword array and in the light column. His sword Qi is free from his body and blocks one Qi machine after another.


    There are innumerable sword Qi and Qi machines interwoven here, and countless Qi machines become fragments here.


    The grass is gradually green, and the sword spirit is rising rapidly. The green sword spirit is like a piece of green grass, spreading in the light column.


    At the same time, there is a bright sword like moonlight on the other side, followed by the ten mile sword and the high-rise sword.


    The sword Qi of Zheyun sword is like a thick cloud, which is in harmony with the name of the sword.


    The green silk is held tightly by Li Fuyao. The sword array is to eliminate the great power of the light column, and the green silk sword is to see if there is a chance to kill the light column.


    As for the search for immortals, it is the most important means to protect one''s life.


    It''s also a great choice for the last shot.


    Those different sword Qi together form a barrier, and then spread out in the light column to isolate the light column.


    The column of light stops in front of Li Fu.


    With his sword in his hand, he went straight to the sky.


    He pressed the light back.


    In this scene, many people saw Li Fuyao''s figure in front of the pillar of light.


    But many friars are shaking their heads. There is really no way to put such a great power on them.


    Li Fu shook his teeth. After a short distance, he stopped. His forehead was covered with sweat. The hand holding the sword was already shaking. This time, it seemed impossible to go to the sea of clouds like the last time.


    Li Fuyao grinned and could only wait for the light to dissipate.


    At this time, the sword spirit in the spirit mansion was rapidly passing away, and he could not hold on for long.


    Although the light column is strong, Li Fuyao has no way out.


    He took a deep breath, and the sword array on the side of his body was transformed into a sword with its tip against the sky. These swords, together with the green silk in his hand and the fairy in his sleeve, left his hand and lined up in front of him.


    Li Fu shook his sword and looked at the huge whirlpool of that day. He was never the kind of person who only knew to bear the problem but not solve it.


    Li changgu slightly frowned, "mischievous."


    In today''s situation, we should have insisted on waiting for the light column to dissipate. Where is the sword that we are now aiming at the curtain of the sky.


    Li Fuyao is holding the sword formula. Those swords have gone against the sky with a large amount of sword spirit.


    The majestic sword spirit starts from the star picking building and spreads out.


    There were shouts of surprise from Luoyang City.


    I don''t know how many people saw this scene. Some people were excited, but many people were still surprised by Li Fuyao''s courage.


    It is not easy to stop such a great force. How can anyone dare to try to destroy it?


    Li Fuyao is not an ordinary person. If he were an ordinary person, he would not have fallen this light pillar.


    Take a deep breath, those long swords have already disappeared into the whirlpool, strangling the light column in the sky curtain.


    Looking for the immortal sword is still in front of him, which is Li Fuyao''s last move.


    After all the swords had gone into the whirlpool, Li Fu would have no sword before he shook himself. If the light beam did not dissipate, he would almost be hit by the light pillar.


    At this time, Li Fu began to see a sword light in the whirlpool in front of him. The sword light appeared in the whirlpool, which soon illuminated the vortex formed by the black cloud. Then, the light column dissipated a lot in the next moment.


    Li Fuyao grasped the immortal and threw it into the sky.


    The majestic sword spirit exploded in the sea of clouds, forming a more frightening scene.


    Countless sword Qi was broken and dissipated, and some fell into the world.


    Some monks can feel the majestic sword spirit when they are not far away from the tower.


    Although not as good as the sea, but compared with them, it is too much stronger.


    However, the scene in the vortex did not last long. As the light column was about to fall on Li Fuyao, there appeared a lot of white light in the whirlpool, just like a cracked porcelain.


    It feels like it''s going to break down in the next moment.


    Such a scene, let a person see, feel very shocked.


    At the next moment, countless sword lights appeared in the eyes of the people, completely breaking the vortex.


    At the same time, the beam of light dissipated.


    The whole whirlpool had dissipated, and the sky was suddenly dark, and the heavy snow reappeared in the world.


    Li Fuyao breathed a sigh of relief, and the swords swept back to him. By this time, he was exhausted.


    The sword spirit in the spirit house is really gone.


    Now I''m afraid that even a twilight situation can also pose a threat to him.


    It''s just that this is Luoyang City. The eyes of two Canghai friars are always on him, let alone the day and night. Even if it is a saint, it is impossible to hurt li Fuyao.He fell into the tower of picking stars. Li changgu looked at his face, reached out a wisp of sword and fell into Li Fuyao''s body.


    Then he began to say, "it''s just like this when you enter the building. When you enter the sea, it''s dangerous."


    Li Fuyao also had some helplessness. After sitting and adjusting his breath for a while, he whispered, "I can''t help it. Since we''ve reached this stage, we can only bear it again."


    Li changgu nodded, indicating that this was the truth.


    "When I enter the sea, if I''m still there, I''ll do it."


    When Li changgu went into the sea, Li Fuyao, ye Changting and Liuxiang made a noise in the small garden city, that is, to prevent Taoists and Confucian sages from coming to Luoyang City to attack him. Later, Li Fuyao wanted to go into the sea, so they all had to help.


    When the time comes for him to shake his hand, he will not only shake his hand but also enter the sword.


    Of course, when Li changgu thinks so, he has already agreed that Ye Sheng''s song is better than Li Fuyao''s.


    However, if ye Sheng''s song entered the sea, it would be easier than Li Fuyao. After all, as a Taoist, there were Ye Sheng and Liang Yi behind her. Swordsmen would not have done anything. Even if Confucianism wanted to do something, it was very difficult.


    Li Fuyao laughed and said nothing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    After the first snow in Luoyang City, the new year will be closed soon. Li Fuyao, who has not celebrated the new year for many years, will not leave before this.


    Li''s father and mother are not young. This time they left Luoyang City, they didn''t know when they would be able to come back here again. So they were patient and stayed longer.


    In fact, it is not too difficult to stay in a certain place for a few days, at least for Li Fuyao.


    Where is practice not practice?


    What''s more, Li Fuyao also needs more time to practice steadily before he enters the building.


    So he lived in Li''s house.


    In the days after that, the heavy snow kept snowing in Luoyang City, which was the biggest snow in recent years.


    During this period, Li Fuyao once visited the Imperial Palace and had a conversation with emperor Yanling for more than half an hour. Now that Yanling emperor, who is already gray in temples, has passed the peak of spring and autumn. He is afraid that he will leave the world like the old man before long.


    Li Fuyao did not ask much about the succession of the throne, but talked about his first meeting with emperor Yanling.


    "To tell you the truth, when I first met, I never thought that you would become a swordsman one day. I thought that as long as you were a swordsman in the morning and evening, it would be very useful for me and Luoyang City."


    The emperor of Yanling was old-fashioned. Looking at Li Fuyao, his eyes were full of memories.


    Yes, there are some things that no one can think of, just as the emperor Yanling never expected that he would see two great seas in Luoyang one day.


    If you really want to have a peaceful day, you can only have the same strength of both sides.


    Li Fu shook his head. "Your Majesty''s idea is actually very good, but if you want to push it to the whole mountain and river, you have to face the whole mountain monks. It''s very difficult to be involved in the swordsmen."


    Emperor Yanling nodded and said with a smile: "first of all, we have to decide what will happen to the whole world. In fact, the monks on the mountain have the same temperament as you and Mr. changgu. In fact, it''s no big deal."


    Li Fuyao no longer said, "it''s easy for your majesty to go all the way. I''m still from Yanling."


    He did not know whether the emperor was still alive when he returned to Yanling next time, so he said this sentence first.


    According to his realm, this sentence is not disrespectful.


    Emperor Yanling waved his hand and said with a smile, "I still have to live for more than a hundred years. Where do you say you will die?"


    Li Fuyao smiles and leaves.


    When I left the imperial study, I was still walking in the heavy snow, or the familiar eunuch with an umbrella, but after many years, the eunuch had already given birth to some white hair.


    Li Fuyao put a pill in his palm and said calmly, "you are half an old friend."


    The latter expressed his thanks in fear and took the pills carefully.


    When you travel with people like ye Shengge, you will see friars, and naturally you won''t feel any sigh about time. However, when you return to Luoyang City, you will see a group of ordinary people, and naturally you will have some feelings.


    Cheng Mu, a little girl, has been waiting here for a long time. Since the funeral of the old master is over, she has moved to Li''s house. She says that she has to meet her uncle once and stay with him for a long time. Cheng Yusheng has no opinion on this. Many people in Cheng''s house are worried about whether the little girl will upset Li Fuyao, thus affecting the relationship between the two families But later Li''s father came to pick up the little girl in person, and no one said anything more.


    Li Fu held up the umbrella, took the little girl''s hand and walked in the heavy snow. He asked calmly, "what about your mother, why don''t you come back?"


    Mentioning her mother, the little girl Cheng Mu frowned and said, "I have written to my mother before and told her uncle that you are back, but my mother said that the mountain demon was making trouble there. For a time, she really couldn''t get rid of her."


    After the Yanling Dynasty had no friars from the Academy, in the mountains and forests in the north, only their own friars could wipe out the mountain demons. Li Xiaoxue''s realm was not low, and he was also a swordsman, who was in charge of this time.


    Li Fuyao nodded his head. In fact, it is not clear about the practice. Some of them need to close down day after day, while others need war after war.


    It''s not the same.


    Li Xiaoxue''s Kendo talent is much higher than Li Fuyao, and coincides with this world. Chao Qingqiu returns the whole Kendo Qi Yun to the world, which is the best time for the swordsmen.


    Li Xiaoxue should be able to move forward in this world.


    Two


    people went to Li Fu''s house. Cheng Mu bit his lips as if he had something to say. Did she take a look at Li Fuyao, as if she wanted to know something.


    Li Fuyao glances at Cheng Mu and doesn''t open his mouth. After a long walk, Cheng Mu calls out his uncle in a low voice.


    "What do you want to say?" Li Fuyao has always been kind to his little niece.


    Cheng Mu pinched the corner of his clothes and then asked, "uncle, if I don''t practice, will I really leave the world before my father and mother?"Li Fuyao didn''t expect Cheng Mu to ask this question. He looked at the little girl and said, "you can see the soul of the old master. If you don''t practice, you will be like this in a hundred years. But you don''t have to worry. One day, my uncle will watch you reincarnate, and you won''t have any problems."


    A hundred years later, Li Fuyao may be a sword immortal. Looking at the soul of a mortal, he will not have any problems.


    Cheng Mu Oh, want to thank, but feel wrong, she seems to be in a low mood.


    Li Fuyao said: "practice has its advantages and disadvantages. If you practice sword, you will have to suffer a lot. It''s easier to follow the path of Confucianism and Taoism. However, after practice, you can live for a long time, but if you live too long, you will be naturally worried. In the future, just like in the past few days, you will watch the old master leave the world and look at many people Leave one by one. If you can go further, in the end, all the people you know will leave, and you will be left alone. "


    Some scholars have written poems about loneliness, which are very thorough.


    Young children holding melon willow shed, dog by butterfly narrow lane, the world is bustling with laughter, but I have spare temples.


    Later, some people read the poem carefully: "the word" loneliness "is taken apart. There are children, fruits, dogs, mosquitoes and flies. It is enough to hold up the entrance of an alley in a midsummer evening. It is full of human feelings. Children fruit, cats, dogs, flies, of course, are busy, but they have nothing to do with you. This is called loneliness


    Li Fuyao looked at Cheng Mu and said in a soft voice, "uncle, why did you not want to practice before?"


    Instead of answering this question, Cheng Mu said, "uncle, I don''t want to practice any more when I listen to you."


    Li Fuyao nodded and said with a smile, "it''s not a big deal. If you don''t practice, you can''t practice."


    In this case, Li Fuyao did not mean to force.


    Cheng Mu hesitated: "but I left, parents will be very sad."


    For a girl of her age, she often thinks directly.


    However, Li Fuyao was not willing to ask for anything.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything more. He just said at the end of the sentence that whether he is practicing or not, he should think about it himself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time is the most can not afford to deliberate, because when you are deliberating, you will find that time has gone forward for a long time.


    Before the end of the lunar new year, every household in Luoyang city had to drink a bowl of Laba porridge. Li Fuyao came out of the house and had a bowl of Laba porridge with his father and mother. After a half day of chatting, he left alone. However, Cheng Mu went to Li Fuyao''s window and looked at her uncle for a long time.


    Li Fuyao knew her intention, but he didn''t speak.


    "Uncle, I still don''t want to practice."


    Li Fuyao rubbed her head and said, "your mother should be back before the new year''s Eve."


    Sure enough, after Li Fuyao said this, Li Xiaoxue arrived in Luoyang on the first night of the new year''s Eve. At that time, many people were setting off firecrackers in the long street. Cheng Mu and Li''s parents were among them.


    Li Fuyao sat on the threshold, looking at the lights in the distance, waiting for Li Xiaoxue with some vicissitudes on his face.


    The latter thought about it, or sat next to his brother.


    Li Fuyao said to the point: "there is no end to practice, but have you ever thought about where you should go?"


    Li Xiaoxue held the snow sword and thought about it. After thinking about it, she tilted her head and said, "anyway, it''s not as important as your elder brother."


    Li Fuyao said in a warm voice: "practice is personal. If you want to, you can go ahead. It''s only a hundred years since Cheng is late. You should always spare time to accompany her, so as not to leave any regrets."


    Li Xiaoxue said in surprise: "I originally thought that the elder brother this uncle''s return, can let the evening son return to change one''s mind."


    Li Fuyao looked complicated. "You really look down on your girl."


    Li Xiaoxue was silent for a moment, then whispered: "I know."


    Li Fuyao is about to turn around and go to the house, but Li Xiaoxue says, "is the woman your brother likes, sister ye or other women?"


    Li Fuyao turns his head and looks at Li Xiaoxue. The whole person is a little confused.


    Li Xiaoxue hasn''t seen ye Shengge for more than 20 years. Li Fuyao doesn''t know how she would ask such a question. At least, it seems that it should not be.


    Li Fuyao did not speak, Li Xiaoxue said to herself: "in fact, elder sister Ye is an excellent woman."


    In Luoyang City, ye Shengge carried Li Xiaoxue almost every day, which left a very good memory in Li Xiaoxue''s memory. Even now we know that ye Shengge is the unique Taoist species of chenxie mountain, we still remember the original one.


    Finish this sentence, Li Xiaoxue then Li Fuyao first step, walked into the room.


    This made Li Fuyao smile bitterly.


    But finally said: "I like the woman in the demon soil."Li Xiaoxue laughed, but said: "I''m afraid I won''t see my elder brother wearing a red robe in my life."


    -


    far north, in the sea of ice.


    Qinghuai stands alone on a huge piece of ice. As the sea of ice slowly moves to the north, it is desolate and uninhabited. It is not suitable for living, but it is suitable for sharpening itself.


    It''s very uncomfortable for her to invade her body. Qinghuai walks up a small iceberg and looks at the white sky without any expression. All these years, she has come here like this. At first, her state of cultivation is much better than those young demon disciples of the same age. It is because of this hard practice that she finally falls down Because I care about someone, and then I put my mind and body on the practice again, the whole person''s state of cultivation will naturally catch up.


    Even now, they can be compared with Ye Sheng''s songs.


    Ye Shengge''s fast walking depends on her talent and blood. It''s rare for her to practice hard, but she can''t be denied.


    Green locust is in assiduous, want to pay a few minutes of thought more.


    After sitting down, Qinghuai quickly closed her eyes. From now on, everything in the world almost began to have nothing to do with her.


    I don''t know how many days it will take to close the door this time, but after it is over, it will definitely make her more stable in the realm of climbing the stairs.


    She did not know that, just when she closed down in the far north, ye Shengge went to the easternmost part of the world, with a sea in the north, a swamp in the south, and a forest in the East.


    Buddha land is located in the West. In fact, you don''t have to go there. You should know that the west is a desert.


    Such a forest, the end or cliff and thick clouds.


    Ye Shengge stood in front of the cliff. She was silent for a moment. She turned around and walked. She had already walked three of the four places. She could almost determine what the world was like.


    The desert in the west can no longer be used. What she needs to do after that is to find someone.


    There are not many people in this world, but only this one can be able to answer her questions. I just want to think like this. There are two things that are uncertain.


    The first is whether the person is still alive, and the second is whether the person will answer her question even if she is still alive.


    Thinking about this, ye Shengge walked towards the distance with a plain expression, and soon disappeared in the woods.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the new year''s day, both Li''s and Cheng''s houses got together and set up a large table, which was very lively. But everyone was watching Li Fuyao. After all, of all the people here, the most important one was Li Fuyao.


    Whether on the side of the palace or on the mountain.


    Li Fuyao sits next to Cheng Mu. He just eats some chopsticks and brings some interesting things for the little girl.


    Those are all the ingenious gadgets from these years. They are not high-level magic tools.


    After the dinner, Cheng Mu and Li Fuyao sit under the pavilion and watch the moonlight in the middle of the night. At last, the little girl can''t stand it after midnight, so they go back to the room to sleep.


    After drinking a lot of wine, Li Fuyao throws out Zheyun and leaves Luoyang.


    Cheng Mu is not asleep. She hides in the corner and quietly waves to Li Fuyao.


    In the distance, Li''s mother also looked at the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    Spring has begun in the mountains and rivers, but there is the last snow on the North Sea side.


    It was the first snow of the year. The fishermen on the shore were happy to see the snow, which meant they could drink and eat meat around the stove instead of going to sea.


    It''s not a big problem that they don''t go to sea for two days a day.


    However, there was still a small boat out to sea. There was no one to support the boat. If there were waves on the sea, it would easily sink into the sea. Standing at the bow of the boat was a young man in a white robe. In the cabin was a woman in a thick cotton padded coat, cooking a pot of fish soup.


    The smell of thick white fish soup was floating on the boat, but the young man in white had no idea. It was the woman who had some emotions in her eyes.


    From time to time, she looked up at the young man in white robe standing in the bow of the boat and said softly, "Mr. Chao, such a heavy snow, you still want to go fishing. What do you want to catch?"


    There are many Mr. Chao in the world, but there is only one person who dares to fish in this boat. That person is Chao Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at the calm sea, and the fishing rod made of ordinary green bamboo is in his hand. The bait is not a great thing. It is just the rice grains that he made before, but in this way, he also caught a fish.


    Now, the fish is in the woman''s pot.


    In fact, there are many people who want to bite chaoqingqiu''s bait. But Chao Qingqiu looks down on those fish. It''s only half a day later, but only one fish takes the bait.


    After drinking the fish soup, ordinary people can live at least three or five years longer. People of practice like them are also very beneficial to their practice.


    The North Sea is a huge treasure, but it is definitely not something that ordinary people can explore.


    Only he can be so unscrupulous.


    Looking at the snowflakes falling one after another, Chao Qingqiu said with some emotion: "that little guy should have climbed the stairs. Unfortunately, I have to wait for him for decades."


    When saying this sentence, the expression that faces Qing Qiu, is really some regret.


    He had seen this world, did not know how many things, but really feel sorry, not too much.


    The woman did not know what to say. She looked at chaoqingqiu quietly. When the fish soup was ready, she filled a bowl. She knew that Chao Qingqiu would not drink it, so she drank it by herself.


    At this time, he said to Qingqiu, "another bowl."


    The woman was stunned. She didn''t understand the meaning of chaoqingqiu, but soon she didn''t understand.


    Because at this time, a white dress appeared in the distance, and soon fell on the boat.


    This is also a man in white.


    She had met many times before, so she didn''t feel strange. She just thought that she could see that person every year. She didn''t see him until the Chinese New Year. She was thinking whether he changed his mind.


    No, it''s snowing again.


    Ye Changting fell on the bow of the boat and took a look at Chao Qingqiu. He did not speak. He went to take a bowl of fish soup and took a sip of fish soup. Then he came to Chao Qingqiu. He sat down at will and vomited a piece of fish bone towards the sea. Then he asked, "last year, you tried to hide from me, so I won''t find you. Why don''t you hide now?"


    Listening to this, the woman knew why she didn''t see ye Changting years ago, because Mr. Chao didn''t want to see him.


    Looking at the sea toward the green autumn, or as usual plain mouth, "do not want to see you, do not want to talk to you."


    Every time ye Changting comes, he doesn''t want to cheat him to eat. He just wants to know some outside news in Chao Qingqiu''s mouth.


    Ye Changting said, "why don''t you hide now?"


    If you can hide once, it''s hard to hide for a lifetime. But if Chao Qingqiu wants to, he can hide all his life.


    "Now I send a messenger."


    Chao Qingqiu always talks simply and directly. He is the only one who can make a sword immortal a servant.


    In fact, there are thousands of monks in the world. There are not many who can really make Chao Qingqiu look at him. Ye Changting is in this, which is the first one.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "you can ask two questions first."


    If you want to use a sword immortal like Ye Changting, naturally, you have to pay a price. Ye Changting is already a sword immortal. He doesn''t want much. He just wants to know the scenery outside the sky. So he is very happy to say so.


    Ye Changting thought for a moment, "in front of you, you said there were immortals outside the sky, and you fought with them. I wonder if they want to return to this world?"


    Chao Qingqiu turned his head, "how do you know they are coming back?"


    The word "Hui" and "Lai" have two different meanings.


    To be a guest, to return is just a wanderer away from home.


    Ye Changting said, "so that place is not all monks who leave the world?"


    Chao Qingqiu said that ye Changting could ask two questions, and there were already two.


    Chao Qingqiu thought about it and answered the first question, "why do they come back after they have been born in that place?"Then he went on to say, "it''s very difficult for high-level monks to give birth to their children, but they can also give birth to their offspring. Even if they are immortal, they can naturally have their offspring. So there will naturally be aborigines in that place."


    Among the two questions Chao Qingqiu answered, the first one has not been clearly explained, so it can only be determined. However, the second one is clearly told to Ye Changting.


    Although Ye Changting does not know that those are actually Chao Qingqiu''s own speculation.


    But as the only one who has seen the scenery outside the sky, Chao Qingqiu is not good at refuting what ye Changting said.


    All in all, this is also an important message for him.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    When ye Changting gets the answer, he naturally wants to help Chao Qingqiu do something.


    Looking at him, Chao Qingqiu did not rush to answer the question, but said, "you asked two less important questions, and what I want you to do is more important than the two questions just now."


    Ye Changting has no expression.


    He already knew that Chao Qingqiu was not only the best swordsman in the world, but also cheated people.


    Looking at the sea, he whispered, "I''m fishing in the North Sea. Do you really think it''s fishing?"


    With these words, he jumped into the sea.


    Then the ancient road in the cabin also went into the sea.


    Without hesitation, ye Changting jumped into the sea. Although Chao Qingqiu was a Sword Fairy at the beginning, he is now just an ordinary monk. If someone killed him in the North Sea, he would have lost a lot.


    Watching the two men in white jump into the sea, the woman standing on the boat has no mood swings, but has another sip of fish soup.


    She is a very smart woman. If she knows that something should not be worried about, she should not worry about it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sea water in the North Sea is not so cold, at least in the eyes of Ye Changting and Chao Qingqiu, it is not really cool, so when they fell to the bottom of the sea, they did not say anything.


    Ye Changting follows Chao Qingqiu, who follows the sword called the ancient road.


    The ancient road is moving slowly in the sea, but points to the right road.


    Chao Qingqiu walks slowly behind the sword, and ye Changting is behind him. After a long walk, Chao Qingqiu asks, "what do you want to ask?"


    Ye Changting thought about it, or asked a very vulgar question, "where are we going?"


    Ye Changting was supposed to be a Sword Fairy with white clothes and no dust. But in front of chaoqingqiu, he did not know how and became a vulgar man.


    This is the charm of chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "a long time ago, there was no Beihai, and a long time ago, the demon clan and the Terran all lived together in this world. At that time, the demon clan was stronger than the Terran, and the Terran was bullied by the demon clan until later someone learned to practice, and the situation changed."


    "After that, it was the change of attack and defense. The Terrans began to oppress the demon clan. The demon clan had been driven to the north, which is now the demon land."


    The demon clan is not as good as the Terran. After that, it was written by the Terran. They almost wiped out the demon clan in the world.


    "But at this time, the demon clan had a demon ancestor. He learned the cultivation method of the human race, and spread it to the demon clan. Only then did he have the situation today."


    Speaking of this, Chao Qingqiu stopped again, then looked at Ye Changting and said, "that demon ancestor is a dragon."


    When ye Changting came to this world, he might know something about 6000 years ago, but he should not know something more distant.


    Chao Qingqiu once stood at the highest place in the world. He did not know how many things he knew.


    Looking at Ye Changting, Chao Qingqiu continued: "the dragon clan perished tens of thousands of years ago, but before the demon ancestor appeared, there was no dragon in the whole world."


    "It''s like he came out of thin air."


    "The rest of the demon clan, there are traces to follow, only the dragon clan, no trace."


    "And at that time, the whole world knew that there was only such a dragon as the demon ancestor. Where did he come to the offspring?"


    "I''ve been to those big clans in the demon land. I''ve looked through many ancient books and learned a lot."


    Ye Changting has been with Chao Qingqiu for countless times over the years about things beyond the sky. When he heard such a sentence, he understood it in a flash. He looked at Chao Qingqiu and said, "so that dragon is from that world."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t answer, but said, "if that world can live forever, then people in that world can live forever, or can we enter that world because of longevity?"


    These are two different concepts.


    But either way, it can show that the world is closely related to longevity.


    Ye Changting walked in the sea, thinking about some things.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "do you want to leave this world to live forever, or is the realm enough to stay and live forever?"


    This is a problem he has thought about these days, but there is no way to prove it. When he was in Luoyang City before, he had already had the realm of soaring, but he did not feel the call of this piece of heaven and earth. Everyone said that he was the first person in the past six thousand years. He did not disdain to soar and insisted on the sword to open the sky.However, only he knew that the world had problems and had been isolated from the outside world. It was very difficult, but not impossible, to reach that level. After that step, he had to do it by himself to leave the world.


    So there is a sword to open the curtain of the morning green autumn.


    "Liuxiang can live for 6000 years, even if it''s just a body, Yanhe can live for thousands of years, even if people are not human, ghosts are not ghosts, the sword king in the small garden city can live. Even if it is inseparable from there, the lantern of Buddha land has existed for tens of thousands of years. All this seems to say that longevity has nothing to do with leaving the world, as long as we find the right way, we can live forever ¡£¡±


    This is a very bold conjecture, I am afraid that the whole world, only chaoqingqiu and qingtianjun have.


    Qingtianjun knew that the demon ancestor was still alive, so he had so many ideas, but chaoqingqiu was not.


    Speaking of, or chaoqingqiu more powerful.


    Chao Qingqiu then said, "of course, they are not really immortal, so they may be saying that only by leaving the world can they really live forever."


    Ye Changting is not in a mess. He is also one of the most intelligent people in the world.


    "What''s on the bottom of the sea?"


    Chaoqingqiu naturally doesn''t say these things without any reason. What he wants to say is naturally well grounded.


    "I''m fishing in the North Sea, but it''s not fish."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Luoyang City, chaoqingqiu has been staying in Beihai for a long time. Ye Changting always thinks that chaoqingqiu is fishing, but chaoqingqiu only knows that what he wants to do is not fishing.


    "There are a lot of things about the demon ancestors recorded in the ancient books of the demon clan. I think it should be in this sea."


    Even if ye Changting believed chaoqingqiu''s words, he was shocked at this time, "is that dragon still alive?"


    If the demon ancestor is still alive, he has lived for tens of thousands of years. This is immortality.


    This is the only one that can live forever.


    This was originally the biggest secret of the demon family. When there was a demon emperor before, this secret could only be known to the demon emperor. Later, the demon emperor did not. This secret can only be known to a few people. Now the star night demon king has left the world. In fact, the whole demon land is only known by qingtianjun and Zhenshan demon king.


    Chaoqingqiu, the Sword Fairy, can''t know these things.


    But by virtue of the ancient books in the demon clan and his own calculation, he figured out where the demon ancestor was.


    This shows the power of chaoqingqiu.


    "The North Sea is so big that it is not easy to find it. It took me years to determine the location."


    Chao Qingqiu looks at Ye Changting, and his voice is not too loud.


    Ye Changting did not speak. If everything Chao Qingqiu said was true, then they would see the Dragon later.


    If the dragon was alive, they might get a lot of information about the world from that dragon''s mouth.


    Maybe there''s something about the world out there.


    Chao Qingqiu knew what ye Changting was thinking. After a few steps forward, he said, "even if it was a pig, it would be wonderful to live for tens of thousands of years, not to mention the demon ancestor."


    "I''m afraid its realm will be the same as when I was in the cloud of Luoyang City."


    When Chao Qingqiu was in the clouds of Luoyang City, he was definitely the first person in the world, and at that time, I was afraid that even Liuxiang could only stand behind him.


    If that demon ancestor is such a realm, now chaoqingqiu is definitely not an opponent.


    Ye Changting knows what Chao Qingqiu wants him to do together.


    Just to protect him.


    He is such a sword immortal. Even if he can''t beat the demon ancestor, he has a great chance to run away with chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu smiles, and then goes on to say: "it''s probably something wrong with it. Otherwise, no one is so bored to stay at the bottom of the sea for so many years."


    Ye Changting said, "what do you know? Can you explain it all at once?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "No


    It''s simple and straightforward.


    The old road went a long way ahead and then stopped somewhere.


    It''s very dark here. Even ye Changting can''t see the surrounding scenery clearly. Only a huge bronze door can be seen in front of it.


    There are some patterns on the bronze door, and there is a depression on the door. Chao Qingqiu takes back the ancient road, looks at the door and says seriously, "the Dragon doesn''t know life and death, but it must be in this door."


    There is nothing strange about the bronze door, but there is a dragon shaped depression on it. It should be a mechanism that can be opened by putting something in it.


    Chao Qingqiu hands the ancient road to Ye Changting.


    This sword is the sharpest one in the world.


    It''s a real fairy sword, without any damage.


    Although Chao Qingqiu could find this place, he did not have that thing and could not open the bronze door. He could only rely on Ye Changting to produce his sword.If you can''t open it, cut it open.


    "There will be demon clan in this place. If there is no demon clan in it, there will be other demon clans coming soon, so we need to be quick."


    The person who can know the secret of the demon clan must be a great demon of the demon clan. If in the past, Chao Qingqiu would not care about it. No matter who it is, it''s just a sword. But now, he really needs to pay attention to it. After all, no matter what the sea is, he can kill him.


    Although Ye Changting''s realm is brilliant, he does not necessarily leave with him.


    Ye Changting took over the ancient road, and without saying much, he was ready to make a sword.


    Chao Qingqiu reminded again: "if the inner demon ancestor is still alive, and there is a great demon coming outside, we will probably die here."


    Ye Changting asked, "is that open or not?"


    Chao Qingqiu said again, "don''t you forget it?"


    Ye Changting doesn''t pay attention to Chaoqing autumn.


    Just in an instant, the sword came out of its sheath, and the ancient road rolled up the boundless sea water and handed out a sword here!


    The sky is dark and the earth is dark. Ye Changting, who made his sword at the bottom of the sea, makes an accurate sword fall on the door.


    Thump.


    However, ye Changting, a peerless sword immortal, couldn''t even cut open the bronze door with a sword.


    The sea water can''t be recovered for a moment. Looking at the gate in Qingqiu, he is more and more sure that there is something wrong with the dragon.


    If there was no problem, how could you wrap yourself so tightly.


    After all, if there is no problem, it should be the strongest in the world.


    Ye Changting looks at chaoqingqiu with his eyes.


    That''s to ask if he wants to continue.


    This sword can''t be cut. Do you want another one.


    Chao Qingqiu said of course: "continue."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    Chao Qingqiu and ye Changting are two different things.


    Even if ye Changting left the world in chaoqingqiu, no matter how hard he went forward, he was not so fast.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for him to carry that ancient road more powerful than one sword made by chaoqingqiu in Luoyang City, so the second sword and the third sword did not cut open the bronze gate.


    Chao Qingqiu said at this time: "have a rest."


    With these words, he walked towards the darkness beside the bronze door and began to count his sword spirit.


    Although Ye Changting didn''t understand the meaning of Chao Qingqiu''s doing this, he soon put away his sword spirit and stood by Chao Qingqiu.


    They were standing in the dark, not knowing what to do.


    It wasn''t long before a middle-aged man appeared here.


    The man was dressed in blue, and his figure was not too tall, but his momentum was so magnificent that he could not be compared with him in this world.


    Ye Changting knew him and Chao Qingqiu knew him.


    This man is not someone else. He is naturally the king of Qingtian.


    Looking at him, he said to Ye Changting, "it''s really him."


    Then Chao Qingqiu went out.


    How many big demons of the demon clan have the right to know this secret?


    I''m afraid not much, but qingtianjun should be qualified to know after stepping into the sea for so long.


    He stood in front of qingtianjun and wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, but at last he thought about it and nodded.


    Qingtian Jun looked at chaoqingqiu and was surprised, "chaoqingqiu, you are not dead."


    This is a statement, because Chao Qingqiu is standing in front of him at this time. Naturally, he will not be dead.


    Qing Tian Jun suppressed the shock in his heart. Chao Qingqiu made such a big storm in Luoyang City at the beginning. No one in the world thought he was still alive.


    The next moment, qingtianjun knew the realm of chaoqingqiu, so he thought about it a lot. Finally, he came to the conclusion that chaoqingqiu was reincarnated. After reincarnation, the realm naturally disappeared.


    It is very difficult for a monk to reincarnate. Even if he reincarnates, his life will not increase. However, people like Chao Qingqiu, not to mention reincarnation, are completely in common sense even if he becomes an immortal.


    As for life expectancy.


    Chao Qingqiu is still very young.


    So everything, qingtianjun can accept.


    As the guardian of this generation, he held the dragon shaped copper piece, and he knew that the bronze door was under attack.


    At first, he thought that the bronze gate was attacked by someone from the bottom of the sea who mistakenly arrived here. Who knows that the one here is chaoqingqiu.


    He can''t have come here by mistake.


    Ye Changting comes out slowly. Even if qingtianjun and chaoqingqiu have friendship, he will worry about qingtianjun''s violent murder.


    Qingtian Jun asked helplessly, "where did you know that?"


    is as like as two peas in the Qing Dynasty. He is not at all nervous. He is just like before. Almost everything is under his control.


    It''s hard to say how much Chao Qingqiu knows, but it''s impossible to know nothing.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "the dragon is in here."


    This sentence is to tell qingtianjun that he knows everything.


    Qingtianjun''s face is a little unnatural. This is a secret kept by the demon clan for generations. Only a few people know it. It is known by chaoqingqiu.


    Looking at Qing Tian Jun, he was calm and said, "you must know something. Don''t you tell me?"


    Qingtianjun did not speak.


    This is the biggest secret about the demon clan. No matter how good the relationship between qingtianjun and chaoqingqiu is, it is impossible to say anything about it.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I can tell you something about tianwai."


    Qingtianjun raised his eyebrows. After knowing about the demon ancestor, he had been thinking about the root of the world. He had suspected that the demon ancestor was not a native of the world, but from the world outside.


    However, his cognition could not be confirmed. After all, if he wanted to ask, he could only ask the demon ancestor, but the demon ancestor had already fallen asleep.


    In addition to the demon ancestor, the one who knew the most about tianwai was chaoqingqiu, who thought he was dead at that time.


    But at this time, when Chao Qingqiu stood in front of him, no one knew more about the world and the world outside the sky than Chao Qingqiu.


    Qingtian Jun said calmly: "the bronze door is the biggest secret of the demon clan. I can''t take you to see it."


    Chao Qingqiu laughed, "it''s the same to listen to you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving the bottom of the sea, the three returned to the bow of the boat. The woman had been so bored that she slept in the past. Qingtianjun waved slightly.


    Let the woman sleep deeper.


    "It''s about the secrets of the demon clan. You can''t tell anyone else." Qingtianjun had made a blood oath and could not reveal the secret of the bronze door. If he told others at the moment, he would bear the consequences even if he was in the sea.Chao Qingqiu was a wise man. He just opened his mouth and said, "the dragon is at the bottom of the sea, behind the bronze door, still alive."


    Qingtianjun did not make a sound and did not do anything.


    Chao Qingqiu continued: "it''s just a problem. I need to rest in it."


    Qingtianjun still didn''t do anything.


    If you don''t say anything and do nothing, that''s the default. Moreover, these things are supposed to be deduced by Chao Qingqiu. There should be no problem. Just ask Qingtian Jun for proof.


    Chao Qingqiu said his conclusion, "the Dragon comes from the outside."


    Before, even if Qingtian Jun thought and guessed, it was all speculation. It was far better to make a decision with one word.


    He is chaoqingqiu, so qingtianjun believes him very much.


    But after he said this, qingtianjun will ask some questions. His first question is the same as what ye Changting has been asking for years ago.


    That''s what''s out there?


    Chao Qingqiu smiles and begins to answer this question.


    In order to know this problem, ye Changting did not know how many meals he had rubbed in chaoqingqiu.


    But who knows, when Qing Tian Jun opened his mouth to ask each other, Chao Qingqiu answered him so easily.


    Ye Changting is a little uncomfortable, but he still doesn''t say anything.


    Qing Tian Jun got the answer, or those words, there are immortals outside the sky.


    Chao Qingqiu has seen it.


    So this answer is undoubtedly the most real thing.


    "His realm should be the same as I was at that time. No one has left the world for thousands of years. If he is a monk who soared thousands of years ago, why hasn''t his realm been improved, or can''t the realm be further improved..."


    "If he''s just a native of the world over there, things can be made clear. He''s just not strong enough."


    No matter if it is the former, there is no need to worry about anything. The strongest realm is Chao Qingqiu, who should not let people look up. But if it is the latter, it is not easy to say.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "he came back with me. I don''t know if he wants to kill me or follow me to the world, but in the end he made a move."


    When he made a move, there were only death and immortality. Chao Qingqiu was not a man who would die easily, so he killed that man.


    "After killing him, I was seriously injured, so that''s the only way.


    ¡±


    If Chao Qingqiu, who was seriously injured, did not choose to feign death, he would probably die.


    Besides, there is such a scene outside the world. Chaoqingqiu naturally doesn''t want to die like this. He is tired in the world because he has seen all the sceneries and everyone is inferior to him. If there is such a thing now, he will not want to leave.


    "They really want to come here. Why?"


    At least from the perspective of demon ancestors, people in that world can live forever. What''s wrong with staying in such a world? How can you think of coming to the world?


    "The Dragon left the world and came here for tens of thousands of years. Even if something went wrong, it didn''t die."


    The existence of demon ancestor can prove two points. The first point is that the world is really possible to come to this world.


    The second point is longevity. Maybe you don''t have to stay in that world.


    The world may live forever.


    Besides, there are so many people trying to prove that the world can live forever, Yanhe or Liuxiang. Isn''t it all about striving for longevity?


    "Our world is a world with an end, and the canopy is the cover."


    Chao Qingqiu looked at qingtianjun and said, "I said a lot, but the most important thing is that if they want to come back and find a way, we can''t stop them."


    If everyone in that world is equal to chaoqingqiu''s realm, not to mention a dozen, we can make the world bow to the throne.


    What''s more, what role do they play when they come to this world?


    Will it be indiscriminate?


    Will they all be slaves?


    No one knows.


    In order to cut off this, the monks in the world should have enough self-protection ability.


    Qingtianjun was shocked. He knew about the demon ancestor before. He was just guessing about Changsheng, but he never thought that the world would be occupied.


    This is their hometown, not just demon land.


    All over the world.


    Qingtianjun said: "will there be monks who left the world in the past? Since they are the elders of the world, they should not do something."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I don''t know."


    He really has a lot of things he doesn''t know.


    "But have you noticed that there have been some new changes in this world, and it has been since the last hundred years."


    What has changed in the world?


    Qingtianjun soon thought of it.


    This world seems to be better than before, not only those young people, but also many people.For example, Liang Yi, such as Li changgu.


    In the past, it''s hard to see a monk who has accomplished so quickly.


    If it is a swordsman, it can also be said that it is because Chao Qingqiu has returned his Kendo Qi to the world, which makes Li Fuyao and other swordsmen like wushanhe go so fast.


    Ye Shengge is because of his blood and qualification.


    What about others?


    Besides, the young people on the demon soil side have been in the twilight for a long time. The blood of these people is not the descendants of the big demon, but just ordinary.


    It''s the same.


    It''s the same with mountains and rivers.


    It seems that the practice of monks in the whole world has become simple.


    Why is this?


    I''m afraid no one has explained it clearly.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "if the sky curtain is a cover, what is its function? Is it to stop something, or to imprison something, or both? "


    "What happens when it gets thinner and thinner one day?"


    Looking at the snow, he whispered, "in the end, why did it thin?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    When Li Fuyao left Luoyang City, Yujian left. Now he is a real swordsman. He is only one step away from the sea.


    Although this step will take a lot of time, Li Fuyao can definitely be mentioned as a great monk no matter where he is.


    It took a little time for Yu Jian to go to the demon land, but Li Fuyao didn''t dare to see the girl too soon. So after leaving Luoyang City, he fell down and went on foot.


    It will take a lot of time to walk to the demon soil.


    In the north of Yanling Dynasty, there were border troops stationed in the north of Yanling Dynasty. The leading general here was a well-known general in the army at first, but because he was close to the school, he was later taken over the military power by the emperor of Yanling. After that, several generals of the northern military mansion were changed, none of which lasted long.


    Finally, the general named Wen Bailou took the seat. The general was the general of the old state of Chu. When Liang Xi attacked the state of Chu, he led the army to fight against it. At that time, both the government and the people of Liangxi said that if the troops of Liangxi were not absolutely superior, they would not be able to win the state of Chu with Wen Bailou.


    The old general of Chu has always been on the list. Now he has become a general of Yanling, which can be regarded as his wish.


    Li Fuyao has some friendship with him, but he is not ready to see him. There are many small countries on the north side of the border, and many small countries have always been unconvinced to the Yanling Dynasty. Although their own territory is Yanling, they are like a dog fed by a big family, but they are masters from time to time.


    But the emperor of Yanling didn''t care about these things, and he didn''t want to send troops to destroy the country. He just let the northern military house keep the Northern Territory.


    Of course, it''s also possible to fight a few small battles occasionally.


    When Li Fuyao crossed the northern border, he took a look at the border troops of the northern military mansion from a distance, and could only praise his majesty.


    The border forces of the three great dynasties are much stronger than those of these small countries.


    After leaving the Northern Territory and continuing to the north, we came to a small country called Fusu.


    The reason for supporting the state of Su was probably a prince who had failed to seize power in the Yanling Dynasty. Because he was afraid of being killed by his brother who became the emperor of Yanling, he went to the north and did not know how to build such a small country.


    The country was named after it.


    Of course, the founding monarch still had an imperial edict left behind, saying that if there was an accident in Yanling, the state of Fusu would devote all its efforts to the king.


    Although the imperial edict is not true or false, because of the spread of this incident, the northern military government seldom targeted this small country.


    Of course, it was also the reason why the state of Fusu was always on its own.


    In the southernmost part of the state of Fusu, there was a small frontier town called Liucheng, which was originally used by the government and the public to exile prisoners.


    Many prisoners took root here, married and had children, which became the present scale. Later, the state of Fusu sent officials here, which also turned the city into a part of Fusu state.


    Since then, it has been decades since prisoners have been released here.


    Although Liucheng is a city, its scale is not large. I''m afraid it is only the size of a county. There are not many children studying and few teachers. There is only one school. The old man came from Beijing more than ten years ago. He is 70 years old this year. He has not found a suitable student. Therefore, he can only continue to teach here.


    Tuition is not expensive, but affected by the environment, few people are willing to study hard. The children in the school think that when they are old, they can not use it here. Who really wants to read.


    Liu Shan is the oldest child in this school. In fact, she is not a child. She should be a teenager. She could leave the school a year ago, but she still didn''t leave.


    He was an orphan. He had no parents for a long time. He had been living in Liucheng for so many years. It was the old gentleman''s kindness that he allowed him to attend classes. He not only attended classes, but also took charge of meals every day. Therefore, when he got old, he did not leave the school. Some people said that he actually wanted the meals of the school, not really wanted to read.


    Once this kind of words came out in such a small place, many people soon knew that he had no ability to judge the good and the bad things, so he followed the wind and said that he lived in Liucheng. However, even in the middle of gossip, Liu Shan didn''t care.


    At noon on that day, the school sent off the students in the morning class. Liu Shan went to hold the quilt that had been drying before. Before holding, he did not forget to wash his hands seriously. The old gentleman came from Beijing. He used to be a great man. He was very particular about food and clothing. Although he came to Liucheng later, he didn''t pay much attention to food, but he was still very particular about his clothes.


    Clothes or bedding, if not clean, keep it for the old man to bite a bag.


    Liu Shan has been here for several years and knows all these things clearly.


    After putting the quilt in the old man''s arms, Liu Shan came out to clean up the desks, chairs and benches. The beginning of spring was over, and there were fewer classes in the school.There is no class this afternoon.


    He had to clean up.


    After finishing, he moved the chair of the old gentleman to the courtyard, and then helped the old man sit down. Then he left. Although he ate and drank in the school, he still had a small yard of his own, which was the last thing his parents left him.


    As for no classes in the afternoon, how to solve the problem of dinner.


    Liu Shan is very indifferent. After all, this is not the first time. In the past years, people are hungry like this, and this year is no exception. Just be hungry.


    Just left the school, toward their own small yard, just passed a small alley, Liu Yi turned around, and saw two people dragging a girl into the alley.


    He was stunned at first, and then frowned. Although there were officials in Liucheng, in fact, a lot of pickles, large and small, took place every day.


    He grew up here since he was a child. He didn''t know.


    After biting his teeth, he continued to walk towards the front, but after a few steps, he thought that it was a girl and patted him on his thigh. Some people who hated iron and Steel said, "Liu Shan, do you want to see death without help? After that, where''s the face to be a great Xia? "


    With that, he turned and ran into the lane, which was not long and would soon run to the end. There was a corner where there was a dead end.


    He stood at the end, picked up a stone, smelled it, and smelled it. I don''t know which drunkard had peed here.


    Take a deep breath, Liu Yi step out!


    PS: I suddenly remembered that the title of this chapter was the title of my award-winning essay when I was in high school. My beautiful past.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    One step, another look, sure enough, is to see two men are pressing a girl with a ragged dress.


    Liu Shan suddenly drank, "beast, stop!"


    Before he said that, he had already smashed one of the strong men with the stone in his hand. However, Liu Shan was still a bit of a sense of propriety. He knew that if he ignored the consequences, he was likely to kill the strong man. If he did, he was afraid that he would have a life lawsuit. This is absolutely impossible. Therefore, the place where the Liu shirt was smashed was just the face of the strong man Hit him in the back of his head with a stone.


    One of them is too weak to dodge.


    At this time, another strong man responded and let go of the girl and punched Liu Shan''s face directly. Liushan stepped back a few steps. The whole person was a little shaky, and he was in a daze.


    The stone in my hand also rolled down.


    The strong man kicked Liu shirt open again, and then spit a mouthful of foam, sneering: "how, Liu shirt, you boy also dare to damage my good things?"


    Liu Shan in this Liucheng do not say, know him, there must be a lot of people, these two strong men if one of them.


    The strong man who had been knocked down by him earlier also got up, looked at Liu''s shirt, picked up the stone, and was going to smash it on Liu''s shirt.


    But he was called out by the strong man before, "are you crazy? If you kill someone, you have to pay for your life


    The strong man lost the stone, stepped out step by step, bent down and grasped the collar of Liu''s shirt, which was going to give him a blow.


    Liu Shan has come to his senses at this time, and looks at the strong man and shouts, "Li Fei, if you do this kind of thing in broad daylight, you are not afraid of the thunder and lightning from heaven?"


    Li Fei was the Lord of the Liucheng city since he was a child. His ancestors were not the local people here, but the military officers exiled from the capital. He had some Kung Fu. Even when he was a child, the children several years older than him could not get close to him. If he had not been obsessed with lust and lust, how could Liu''s clothes have hit him in the face.


    Li Fei laughed, "if I don''t kill you today, who can do anything to me?"


    He and Wang San have been tyrannical in this city for so many years, but nothing has happened. The reason is that they are not only arrogant, but also very smart. They know who can be provoked and who can''t be provoked. Just like the man and woman in front of us, Liu Shan has no power, no father or mother. As long as you don''t kill him, everything will be fine This is almost the case with that girl. Even if they have done something to the girl today, as long as her life is left, the girl will not publicize anything for her virginity, let alone report to the official.


    Li Fei is also born with a not stupid brain.


    Liu Shan gritted his teeth and said, "Li Fei, you can let her go. You can do anything to me. She is still a girl. You have polluted her body today. How can you let her live after that?"


    Li Fei sneered, "what''s the matter with Lao Tzu?"


    Looking at Li Fei''s determination, Liu Shan turned to look at Wang San and said in a loud voice, "Wang San, my house can be given to you. You just have to let her go."


    After listening to this sentence, Wang San felt a little excited. After all, it was just a good time. But even if the house of Liu Shan was not worth any more, it would be easy to have a hundred Liang silver after it was sold out.


    He was a little moved and took a look at Li Fei. In the final analysis, Li Fei was the one who spoke.


    Li Fei sneered: "fart house, you see it more important than your own life, can you send it out?"


    With these words, he smashed his fist into the front door of Liu Shan with a grim smile. The face of Liu Shan soon began to exude some blood. Li Fei threw the Liu shirt to the wall and said with a proud smile, "today, let''s show you a living picture of spring palace."


    With these words, he had already untied her jacket. As for the girl, she had already been scared out of her wits. Before Liu Shan came out, she was able to find a little hope. Now Liu Yi has been beaten like this. She basically knows that she will be raped today.


    Wang San pressed her arm and asked her to stick it on the wall. Li Fei had reached out to untie her clothes.


    The girl closed her eyes in despair.


    At this time, at the end of the lane, I don''t know how a young man in blue appeared.


    The young man stood with his hands down and looked at the scene with no emotion on his face.


    Li Fei said angrily, "where did you come from? Why don''t you go away?"


    The young man didn''t pay attention to him. He just glanced at them and asked, "your name is Li Fei?"


    In fact, he had come here before, but he didn''t show up, because he wanted to see what Liu Yi wanted to do.


    Liu Shan has been beaten to the ground now, those two people want to start to rape that girl, he thought about it, and then came out.


    Li Fei looked at the young man in green shirt and said simply, "Laozi is Li Fei."


    The young man in green shirt still had no expression, but said calmly: "insulted the surname Li."With the words, a sword light appeared in the lane. I don''t know where it came from or where it will fall.


    After that, only Li Fei''s scream was heard.


    One of his arms had been cut by the light of the sword, which had not dissipated, and then one of Wang San''s arms was cut off.


    And then it dissipated in the alley.


    The lane is full of blood, and now only Li Fei''s scream is left.


    Looking at this scene, the young man in green shirt was not moved at all. He did not know how many people and Demons had been killed. If they were not ordinary people, they would have cut their heads with a sword.


    Li Fei is not a master without insight. Since his ancestor was a military officer, he knew more than the ordinary people in Liucheng. When the old man of his family was still alive, he would say that there were immortal masters flying around in the sky in the southern Yanling Dynasty. Those people don''t have to do anything. They just look at you and want you to die, You die.


    Before he didn''t believe it because he didn''t see it, but now, how dare he not believe it?


    He lay down on the ground and kowtowed heavily to the young man in green shirt. "Please spare my life, Master Li Fei bumped into him. He deserves to die, but please keep me alive!"


    Endure the pain, to be able to say such a thing, in fact, is Li Fei''s mind.


    As Li Fei''s follower, Wang San has no such strong willpower and has been rolling on the ground.


    The young man in blue looked at him and said, "you know what to do."


    Li Fei kowtow heavily, "thank you for your kindness."


    In fact, it is Li Fei who knows the interests. As long as he understands that he can''t be the opponent of the other party, he will not want to provoke the other party. Only in this way can these two people have no worries. If Wang San is like this, he is afraid that after waiting, he will have a lot of thoughts that he should not have.


    Qingshan young man no longer said anything, just let Li Fei get out of the alley.


    There are only two left here.


    The girl had been disillusioned before, but now she was saved. Even though she kowtowed to the young man in green shirt.


    Liu Yi is from the beginning to see the process of this matter, appears to be a lot more stable, but still toward the young Qingshan humanitarian thanks.


    "What''s your name, great Xia?"


    Great Xia?


    There is a smile in the eyes of young people in blue shirts. Such an interesting address can be recognized in other places. But in such a small place, there is no need to worry about it.


    "Li Fuyao."


    When Yujian left Luoyang City, Li Fuyao took a walk. After leaving the Northern Territory, naturally, the first small country he came to was Fusu state. This Liucheng city was the first to bear the brunt. However, Li Fuyao didn''t want to stay here, but he didn''t drink for a long time. He wanted to find a wine shop to buy a pot of wine and continue to drive on the road, so he came across such a thing.


    Now when he saw this young Liu Shan, he thought about himself. In that story, Liu Shan played Li Fuyao. It''s hard to say whether that girl is Qinghuai, but Li Fuyao has already started to play the role of Chen Sheng.


    Thinking of his master, Li Fuyao still remembers to beat him up for his martial uncle Xie Lu. He was not sure before, but now he has basically no problem.


    As for whether we can fight well, we will also talk about it.


    I won''t be beaten by Chen Sheng.


    He led the couple to leave the lane. After the girl said thanks, she wanted to go home. Li Fuyao paid special attention to the expression of Liu Shan. The young man had no idea about the girl''s departure, and did not make a special trip to thank the girl.


    Li Fuyao walked forward two steps and asked softly, "you also stood up to save the girl, and almost built your own house. You are not sad when she is like this?"


    Liu Yi shook his head and said with a smile, "I didn''t think she would thank me, so it''s very good."


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but just laughed.


    Liu Shan salutes Li Fuyao again, "the great kindness of the immortal master to rescue him. Liu Shan doesn''t think he will repay him. It''s hard to ask the immortal master to go home."


    When he said this, Liu Shan''s expression was somewhat shy, but he was more ashamed. When someone helped him, he could not do anything for him.


    Li Fuyao noticed it, thought for a moment, and said, "I''d better drink wine, or you can buy a pot of wine for me in a wine shop?"


    With these words, he really took out the silver.


    He just doesn''t want to let Liu Shan have a knot in his heart. In fact, where does he really want to drink?


    Who knows, after this sentence was said, Liu Shan immediately began to laugh, "master immortal, there is a good wine in my house. My father buried it many years ago. He said that he thought I should be a girl before I gave birth to me. But in the end, I was a boy, and the wine was useless. My father left. If the immortal master didn''t dislike it, he would go to my house and drink it up!"


    Li Fuyao looked at Liu Shan and felt that what he said didn''t seem to be fake, so he nodded.In fact, he did not have the courage to go to the demon soil so soon, otherwise, he would have gone to the demon soil by the imperial sword.


    Now I meet an interesting boy here. He doesn''t mind staying longer.


    This Liucheng is a rare sight in the north. With such a young man, everything is pretty good.


    With Liu Shan came to his courtyard, the wooden door had already been a bit tattered, Liu Shan turned out a key in the grass beside him, and then opened the lock on the door.


    After entering the courtyard, Liu Shan quickly found out a chair and asked Li Fuyao to sit down first. Then he took up a hoe to dig the wine buried in the backyard.


    Li Fuyao was sitting in the yard. He did not carry a sword case or a sword on his back.


    The sword is on the body, but most people can''t see it.


    Waiting for Liu Shan to dig for wine, someone knocked at the door. Li Fuyao stood up and opened the wooden door. Standing in front of the door was a girl in a purple dress. She was different from the one in the alley before. She looked more peaceful and delicate.


    Li Fuyao stood in the door and made the girl a little unprepared. She looked at Li Fuyao and asked in a low voice, "who is the young master? What''s Liu Shan?"


    Li Fuyao casually made up a lie. He only said that he was Liu Shan''s distant cousin. He came to see him specially. His face was calm, and he didn''t look like a bad man.


    "He''s looking for wine in it. If the girl has something to do, come in and say it."


    The girl shook her head, gave her what she was holding to Li Fuyao, bit her lips and said, "Mr. Li, I''m here to tell Liu Shan that my father has engaged me out and will be married at the end of the month. I can wait for him, but if he doesn''t come to me, I won''t wait for him."


    With this sentence, the girl looked into the yard and quickly turned away, trotting all the way.


    Li Fuyao thought that this was something that could not be explained clearly. He took a look at the package, which should contain some food and some money.


    Walking back to the yard and sitting down again, Li Fuyao put the package in his hand on the ground, and Liu finally came with a jar of wine.


    He took a look at the package on the ground, then at the yard gate, and his expression suddenly became a little gloomy.


    Li Fuyao said, "the girl said that if you don''t look for her, she won''t wait for you. Her father has already engaged her to someone else. It will be at the end of the month."


    Li Fuyao has been very brief.


    Liu Shan said nothing.


    Li Fuyao opened the wine jar, smelled the aroma of the wine, poured himself a bowl of wine, and then poured a bowl of wine to Liu Shan. Then he said, "is this a mutual affection or wishful thinking?"


    To say wishful thinking, it can only be that girl''s wishful thinking.


    Where is Liu Shan.


    Liu Shan never drinks. Even now, he is in a low mood and doesn''t want to drink. Li Fuyao takes a sip and thinks it''s OK. Then he goes on to say, "if you like that girl and you don''t want to see that girl, you''re worried that you don''t deserve her?"


    Liu Shan did not speak, or silent.


    Li Fu shook his head and drank wine and said, "it''s the so-called door is not the right door."


    In the mountains, there are, but very few, because monks seldom think about giving birth to their children, so they are less troubled. People are born, old and sick, and naturally they will do more.


    Liu Shan such a dilapidated youth, whether he can eat and wear warm is not easy to say, where dare to like a girl.


    Li Fuyao said, "no matter what you do, it doesn''t matter if you talk about it now. After all, I''m not the girl. What''s wrong with you?"


    Listening to this, Liu Shan raised her head and looked at Li Fuyao. Then she summoned up her courage and drank a bowl of wine. Her face turned a little red. Then she said, "immortal master..."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "if you like, you can call Mr. Li. I was also a storyteller before. The immortal master is not pleasant to hear."


    After drinking wine, Liu Shan said, "Li Sir, do you think I can like a girl like this? "


    Li Fuyao said with disapproval: "like no problem, I have known individuals before, but also like the world''s most amazing woman, although in the end failed, but like this thing, is right."


    Speaking of this, Li Fuyao could not help sighing as he thought of the rain.


    Liu Shan said: "Mr. Li, even the girl I like also likes me and doesn''t dislike me. If she is with me, her father can''t stop her, but what can I do? She can''t have three meals a day, let alone anything else. She''s not sensible. I can''t be ignorant."


    In the novels of gifted scholars and beautiful ladies, a poor scholar can win the hearts of the ladies with only one or two poems, and then there will be a high school affair of the scholar, and then there will be a perfect ending.


    But in reality, Liu Yi can high school, this does not need to mention, just a Liu shirt can support the family, both said.


    Li Fuyao drank a few drinks and didn''t say anything. This kind of thing is the same as qingtianjun told him that if he can''t become a sword fairy, he can''t marry Qinghuai as his wife.In fact, the essence of the two is the same, that is, what Li Fuyao wants to do, but he is much more irritated than Liu Shan.


    Li Fuyao said: "in fact, in this world, it''s very rare to meet a woman you like who just doesn''t like. If the woman you like happens to like you, it''s very rare. In fact, you should take good care of it. There are many things in this world that you can''t live up to."


    "Among these things, it is the woman''s affection that should not be let down most."


    Li Fuyao talked about these things very smoothly, but he seemed to have failed to live up to women''s feelings, and there were more than one.


    Of course, that''s a bad situation. The woman who likes him knows that he has another girl he likes.


    Liu Shan took a sip of wine.


    The eyes are melancholy.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and suddenly patted him on the head. He wanted to say a few words to comfort him, but he didn''t know where to start.


    He can completely change Liu Shan''s life, but still depends on Liu Shan''s own ideas, and this rash change, also can not say good or bad.


    Liu Shan says words, in the eyes then confused many.


    In the end, it didn''t take long to fall.


    It looks like it''s drunk.


    Li Fuyao looked at his face and didn''t say anything. He just remembered a lot of things.


    After thinking about it for about half a quarter of an hour, he stood up and walked out of the yard, just as it began to rain outside, and there was an umbrella at the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    Liucheng under a rain, this is after spring, the rain is more abundant, but the rain is not big, just can make the street wet.


    Li Fu walked across the street with an umbrella and went to a restaurant. Half an hour later, he came out of the restaurant. He didn''t drink. He just went to inquire about some news. A place, only this kind of place, is the most suitable place for information.


    This time walking on the long street, Li Fuyao knew a lot of things, at least the life experience of Liu Shan and the situation of the girl.


    The girl''s name is Huang Xiaoxiang. She is the miss of Huang''s family in Liucheng city. It''s not so elegant to get her name, but it''s also meaningful.


    It''s just that such a girl, I don''t know why she likes such a person. She has no family, that is to say, such a young girl should have no one to like her.


    The Yellow mansion is just to the east of Liucheng. The master Huang left Liucheng yesterday and went to other places for Huang Xiaoxiang''s marriage.


    Now, Mrs. Huang is in charge of the yellow house.


    Mrs. Huang is a woman who is not very good-looking. Therefore, master Huang married several concubines. Although Mrs. Huang is not good-looking, she has a good wrist. She has been oppressing those concubines all these years, and she is still the main concubine.


    When she got up, she was drinking tea in the teahouse, listening to the housekeeper talking about Huang Xiaoxiang.


    A trace of guilt appeared on her face, "Xiang''er likes that guy, and that guy doesn''t necessarily like her. Even if he likes her, his family looks like that, the master will never marry Xiang''er in the past."


    This is a marriage that cannot be made because of family background.


    Mrs. Huang looked at the drizzle and didn''t know what she thought of. Her face was somewhat unnatural.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao entered Huangfu''s residence from the side door. Holding an umbrella, he soon came to an ambulatory. After all, he could determine Huang Xiaoxiang''s position in a moment. After all, a monk like him can do everything very simply.


    In fact, the simplest way to solve this problem is to let Liu Shan have some relationship with him, and then let master Huang know. Then, whether Liu Shan becomes a burden or Huang Xiaoxiang gets married, it will be very simple. There is no hindrance. At least, they will live well. However, Li Fuyao doesn''t want to do it. Instead, he wants to know Huang Xiaoxiang''s own mind.


    That''s why he left Liu Shan''s yard and came here.


    After a short walk in the Yellow mansion, he came to the room. Then he knocked on the door calmly.


    Huang Xiaoxiang opened the door and looked at Li Fuyao standing at the door and blurted out, "Mr. Li?"


    Li Fuyao looked at her, put the umbrella aside and whispered, "I want to talk to you about something."


    Although Huang Xiaoxiang didn''t know what it was, she quickly asked Li Fuyao to come in. After all, in the Yellow mansion, if someone else saw someone related to Liu''s shirt, he might be asked to go out.


    It''s just the boudoir of the daughter''s house, which can''t let ordinary people in.


    Li Fuyao walked into the room and did not sit down. He just stood at the door and asked, "Miss Huang likes Liu Shan. Does she want to stay with him for life?"


    Li Fuyao is straight to the point, and he has absolutely no detours.


    Huang Xiaoxiang was also a little surprised, but thinking that Li Fuyao was a distant relative of Liu Shan, he could not help but said, "yes, I want to stay with him for the rest of my life. Even if I can''t afford to eat, I want to live forever."


    Li Fuyao said casually, "if you can''t afford to eat, your whole life will be a little short."


    Huang Xiaoxiang opened his mouth, some did not know what to say.


    Li Fuyao said: "when two people like each other, you don''t have to think too much about it. But when it comes to other things, it''s rice, soy sauce and vinegar tea. You can think about it yourself. His family is not Huangfu, and there is no money. When it comes to rice and money, life is very sad."


    Huang Xiaoxiang was a little worried and said in a hurry: "I can make needlework. I can always sell some money."


    Li Fuyao asked, "who will pay for the materials? Will the Huangfu give them if they have money?"


    Li Fuyao looks at Huang Xiaoxiang quietly and wants to hear what she says later.


    Who knows, Huang Xiaoxiang didn''t say anything and began to shed tears. This is actually very normal. After all, she didn''t want to be a child like Liu Shan who had to think of ways to survive since childhood. When she met these things, she naturally had nothing to do.


    Li Fuyao looks at this childish girl and thinks that she is in Yanling. She is afraid that it is still very early to get married. However, in Fu Su state, she is going to get married.


    Li Fuyao said calmly: "you said you want to let Liu Yi come to you, but he can come to you. It''s just that after looking for you, how do you live your life? Do you really have any ideas?"


    Huang Xiaoxiang tearfully, or did not say anything.


    Li Fuyao took a look at her. Without saying anything more, he turned and walked out.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Shan woke up, the rain was still falling. Li Fuyao was still sitting on the chair. He had repaired some leaks in the room before.Liu Shan wiped a saliva, this just bitterly said: "let Mr. Li see smile."


    Li Fuyao asked, "I went out of the door just now. I heard from people in the city that you didn''t like reading. Why did you stay in the school? Just to take care of the old gentleman? "


    Liu Shan was a little confused, but soon regained consciousness, and then said: "the old gentleman has a meal for me, naturally want to repay, but I really don''t like reading, so I can only take care of the old man in the school, but staying in the school is not just for this."


    Liu Shan is eager to speak, and feels a little strange.


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "it''s because Miss Huang has no destination, so she''s not dead hearted."


    Liu Shan likes Huang Xiaoxiang and doesn''t want to drag her down, but she really doesn''t care. It''s fake and can''t be fake any more.


    For a teenager of his age, it''s hard to say that you can put it down if you put it down.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and said, "what are you going to do if you don''t want to read, or after the old man goes West?"


    Liu Shan wiped his face and pretended to be free and easy: "after she gets married, I don''t want to read any more. I want to roam the rivers and lakes. I don''t want to be a Xiake. I''d better have a harpoon and rob the road by the Yellow River. If you meet a man, you will ask for two money. If you meet a beautiful girl, you will make her smile and send her away. If you can''t beat them, you jump directly into the Yellow River, turn into a piece of silly wood, float and float, and escape. "


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, but he didn''t know what he thought. Anyway, he asked, "do you want to practice sword?"


    Many years ago, a man passed by a place called white fish town. He took a sword and saved a green snake in the hand of a Confucian monk. By the way, he met a young man with a wooden stick. Then the man asked the young man if he wanted to learn sword.


    Then after so many years, the boy is not a teenager, according to the age of ordinary people, he is also a middle-aged man.


    Today, he was the same as the man before. Looking at Liu Shan, he asked if he wanted to learn sword.


    Liu Shan looks at Li Fuyao and quickly remembers what happened in the alley before. A sword flash at that time, and Li Fei''s arm is cut off.


    Although he didn''t see Li Fu shaking his hand, he knew it was Li Fu''s shaking hand.


    Although they are in this small border country, they also know that there are some sword Fairies in the world, which are so big that they can go everywhere.


    The one in front of me, though I don''t know if he has anything to do with the sword immortal, he is at least a very powerful man.


    Li Fuyao looks at Liu Shan. Before that, at least several people wanted to be his apprentice, but they were all rejected by him. Now this one is his own initiative. Although he doesn''t know how the result is, Li Fuyao now thinks that the result may not be very good.


    Liu Shan hesitated for some time. In fact, he also understood that at this time, as long as he knelt down and called master, he would have everything.


    But he shook his head.


    "I don''t want to practice sword."


    Liu Shan refused Li Fuyao so simply and directly.


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "everyone has his own will. Of course, you can''t force me. If you refuse me, you can''t explain that it''s wrong."


    He waved his hand and had no idea.


    Liu Shan said: "Mr. Li must be a very powerful immortal master. Maybe he is the kind of person who looks up at you on the mountain. I''m sure I''ll have a good life after I follow Mr. Li. But I don''t want to live like that. I just want to leave here and travel around after the old gentleman goes West. If I''m lucky and learn some moves, I''ll meet him later If you want to help me, sir, if you want me to become a man like you, you must do something bigger. If you don''t do it well, I''m afraid that you will die of shame if you don''t blame me. "


    Li Fuyao said, "do you know, people on the mountain don''t always have your idea. Some of them don''t care about anything. They are all devoted to practice."


    Liu Yi shook his head, "that must be suffocating."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak any more. Since this young man had said so, he couldn''t say anything more.


    Then he picked up the jar of wine and poured some into his mouth. "While you are sleeping, I went to see the girl in Huangfu and said a few words to her. She may soon come to understand that there is a turning point between you. Do you want to seize it?"


    Liu Shan raised his head. Before Li Fuyao wanted to take him as an apprentice, it was one of the changes. Unfortunately, he did not want to.


    Li Fuyao said: "I also have a status as a monk of Shangyang palace in Luoyang City. If you want, I can recommend you to the Yanling Dynasty. You can join the army or practice martial arts. Here I can let Miss Huang wait for you for a few more years. You can marry her if you are a human being."


    Liu Shan doesn''t want to embark on the path of cultivation. In fact, this ordinary mortal path can also be taken, but it depends on whether Liu Shan is willing or not.


    Sure enough, he finally shook his head and seriously said to Li Fu, "Mr. Li, I don''t want to go too far.""Not even for the girl you like?"


    Li Fuyao looks at Liu''s shirt and has some special emotions in his eyes. That emotion comes down to disappointment.


    Liu Shan said that he was not good, and he was able to save people in the alley. He said he was good. He even didn''t want to leave here to go to Yanling for the woman he liked.


    Such people are not good or bad.


    It''s not necessarily selfish.


    Li Fuyao patted him on the shoulder and said nothing more.


    Now that the words have been said here, I really don''t need to say anything.


    Liu Shan seems to know something, poured himself a bowl of wine, drinking alone.


    Li Fuyao also drank wine.


    Two people, the fate is very similar, but before the opportunity comes, the two people''s choices are quite different.


    And they have different temperaments.


    It is because of these differences that Li Fuyao is now a swordsman who ascends the stairs and is hopeful of the sea. Liu Shan is likely to leave his name in a small area in his whole life.


    This is not due to the different opportunities of the two people, but because of their different personalities.


    "In fact, many years ago, like you, I was worried about how to survive every day. I fell in love with a girl. The father of that girl is more powerful than master Huang, and the girl wants more than Miss Huang."


    "If you''re me, eight achievements have done nothing, and it can''t be said that it''s bad. Anyway, it''s OK to talk about books for a lifetime in that small town. What kind of road people are after depends on themselves, and it has absolutely nothing to do with other people."


    Maybe he drank a little too much wine, but Li Fuyao''s words seemed a little too much. He looked at Liu Shan and said too much. In fact, he didn''t look like him.


    But Liu shirt is still that sullen character, still did not say much.


    Li Fuyao sighed and said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The ship in the North Sea, qingtianjun is not in a hurry to leave. The situation in the demon land will not change recently. Even if the demon Li has been seriously injured, he will not do anything in a short time. Therefore, he will be here, have a look at Chao Qingqiu, and listen to the things about the world.


    Ye Changting had been leaving for a long time, but when he saw qingtianjun didn''t leave, he didn''t rush to go. After all, Chao Qingqiu was the weakest person. He could not let qingtianjun kill him.


    The woman is cooking fish soup in the cabin. Three men sit in the bow of the boat and look at the green bamboo fishing rod in Chao Qingqiu''s hand. Qingtianjun can''t help but say, "there are many bamboo in the back of my hut. If you like fishing, I''ll get one for you and make it into a fishing rod."


    The bamboo behind the cottage where qingtianjun lives is better than any other bamboo in the world. It is used to make fishing rods, which is a tyranny.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "the emperor''s residence, no matter what, is not bad. You live there, no wonder the realm is promoted so fast."


    Chao Qingqiu is such a smart person. In a few words, he can know a lot of things.


    Qingtian Jun said with a smile, "if you like, I''ll cut you two more."


    It was originally a very rare thing, even if he was not willing to use it on weekdays, even more so when he gave it to Chao Qingqiu.


    But now qingtianjun wants to know what is in chaoqingqiu''s mind, so he is willing to give up everything.


    Chao Qingqiu knew what he was thinking. He didn''t say much. He just asked, "Li Fuyao left the Buddha land. He is going to the demon land. Are you ready?"


    Now Chao Qingqiu says that Qingtian Jun is happy, but that means he won''t be happy. After all, this is a stinky boy who wants to run away from his daughter.


    He looks a little ugly, stuffy way: "this smelly boy, now is only a climbing stairs, where has what qualification to see green locust."


    Chao Qingqiu said: "when he broke the spring and Autumn period, he made a vision of heaven and earth. Now it''s the same with the broken climbing realm. In Luoyang City, I don''t know how many people have seen it with their own eyes. This boy is not an ordinary person. If he comes to the demon land, you should take good care of him and don''t let him die early."


    In fact, qingtianjun knows that if Li Fuyao is dead now, Qinghuai will definitely kill him directly.


    That girl has really turned her elbow out.


    When Chao Qingqiu knew what Qingtian Jun wanted to say, he really said a few words, "in the future, we should face the sky directly. Even if there are more oceans, it is useless. Only a few people can use it."


    Qing Tian Jun asked, "who are these people?"


    Ye Changting listened to this question and became serious.


    Chao Qingqiu smiles, "Li Fuyao is one, ye Shengge is one, and your baby girl is one. With Zen, maybe Wu Shanhe is also one. Gu Yuan is qualified, but his ambition is not enough. These young people have to give them time to do something."


    "In today''s sea, Li changgu is one, Liang is also one, ye Xiujing and the Confucian sage who don''t know where they are, plus a willow lane to find out who they are.""Su ye, if she walked faster, would be one."


    When Chao Qingqiu said this, he stopped talking.


    The three men in the bow of the boat will also be inside, but Chao Qingqiu doesn''t want to mention it.


    Qing Tian Jun said, "is that enough?"


    How many people there are outside the sky and how many people there are in the world are unknown.


    Even Chao Qingqiu himself is not clear.


    "I don''t know, so I''m starting to get a little scared," he said seriously


    The fear was born in the first half of Chao Qingqiu''s life. It was when he swore to protect the swordsman, but he found that there were too many saints in the sky.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, he suddenly felt scared.


    It was a feeling of powerlessness.


    Ye Changting said, "no one knows what the world is going to do."


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "that''s why I stayed."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s sunny and the rain has stopped.


    Li Fuyao left the yard.


    Not the same as before, this time, I really want to go.


    Liu Shan suddenly called out, "Mr. Li."


    Li Fuyao stood by the door, neither talking nor turning, but stopped.


    Liu Shan asked, "Mr. Li, can you tell me how people should live to satisfy everyone?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t turn his head. He just looked at the floating clouds in the sky and said, "no one can satisfy everyone. You can only live to satisfy yourself first, but it is also very difficult to live to satisfy yourself."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    Qingtian City, just under a patter of light rain, wet the whole street, the rain will increase in vain, only for a moment, everyone can hear the sound of rain on the roof of their own house knocking on the green tiles.


    It''s very noisy.


    In such a heavy rain, it is difficult to see pedestrians on the street of Qingtian City, but two umbrellas came from a distance.


    These are two ordinary oil paper umbrellas, but they are different in height. Under the umbrella is a tall man, wearing an unusual red robe and white hair, hidden under the umbrella.


    Another umbrella, under which is a delicate woman, holding the umbrella, walking on the side of the red robed man, looking a little cramped, but more, still afraid.


    The red robed man was walking on the street. In fact, some of the raindrops could not fall on their umbrellas. It was absolutely unnecessary for a woman to hold an umbrella or not.


    But the woman didn''t know, and the man in red didn''t stop. These two walking on the long street have already attracted many people''s attention. However, this place is not elsewhere, but Qingtian city. Not to mention these two people walking on the long street, even if dozens of people are walking with umbrellas, there are not many people who will pay attention to them.


    If you want to fight in this, you can see if you are qualified to pull a spanner with qingtianjun. Before that demon king, is it powerful enough? No, he was beaten hard by qingtianjun. Although he failed to kill the demon, he preferred to think that it was because qingtianjun didn''t kill the demon for the sake of the general situation of the demon clan, rather than for something else.


    The red robed man and the woman went to the bridge and looked at the SangJiang river without speaking.


    "Mr. Lin, what are you going to do


    There are a lot of people in this world who wear red robes and have white hair, but they are called Lin Hongzhu.


    Since a year ago, Lin Hongzhu came to the demon land and found her again. In this year, they have gone through many places.


    In fact, she has heard of the Qingtian City, but she has never been here. The territory of the green snake clan is very large, and this Qingtian city is the most important one. She is such a small demon cultivation, and naturally she dare not go there at will.


    This time is not Lin Hongzhu with her, I''m afraid she dare not appear here in this life.


    Lin Hongzhu looked at SangJiang''s meeting and asked in a low voice, "empty, you demon clan, how to deal with it after you die?"


    The empty woman raised her umbrella to her head, and then she said, "Mr. Lin, every clan is different when they die. If some demon practitioners are dead, their bodies may be trained into magic tools for later generations'' disciples to use. Some of them may also be dug out. Flesh and blood can be a great tonic. Only the demon princes can receive the demon clan million after they die Respect of the people, if I die, demon Dan must have been dug out. "


    When he said these words, he felt sad, but he couldn''t stop Lin Hongzhu. He even had a smile on his face. After spending so long with Lin Hongzhu, he didn''t get angry when he knew Lin Hongzhu''s temperament. He just said, "Mr. Lin, what are you going to do after you have gone so many places?"


    Lin Hongzhu straightened up and no longer looked at the river. He said, "I am choosing a good cemetery for myself."


    Good cemetery.


    His head was empty and his face was full of disbelief. Although Lin Hongzhu looked like he had white hair, he was not old. He was also a monk on the stairs. Where could he die so easily?


    Lin Hongzhu looked at those raindrops and sighed: "born in the mountains and rivers, die in the demon soil, in fact, there is no big deal."


    Looking at Mr. Lin, she doesn''t think it''s the most strange time for her to see this year.


    Lin Hongzhu turned his head and continued to walk towards the front. Along the way, he talked about the starlight with the sky, talked about other sceneries, and naturally said those thoughts about himself.


    Many years ago, when he was only a Confucian monk, he felt that Confucianism had changed its foundation. Therefore, he wanted to establish a new sect. Of course, this kind of thing can only be turned into thinking. His clan was destroyed by the school and a group of friars. That sect was called a demon cult, and he became the leader of the cult.


    From that time on, he became a wild monk. Later, he stepped into the building, and he was the strongest wild monk in the whole world. Among the ascent monks, he could be compared with Liang Yi, a master of chenxie mountain, and a master of a school like Su Ye.


    However, everyone said that he was the leader of the demon sect, so he did something only the cult leader did. He poured the holy elixir in the hands of a disciple of chenxie mountain into the North Sea, attracting a large number of friars. Then those friars were lucky to see Chao Qingqiu make a sword in the North Sea. It was a Kun Peng, which was killed by Chao Qingqiu with a sword.


    At that time, the swordsman has almost declined, and it seems that swordsman has reappeared in the eyes of the world.


    Chao Qingqiu, who killed Kunpeng with one sword, did not know how many people had become idols in their hearts. Then many monks of the three religions began to practice sword. To say why there were swordsmen in the first place, it was Chao Qingqiu''s credit.


    But later, the source that made the swordsmen get better was Beihai.In Beihai that time, although the protagonist was still chaoqingqiu, Lin Hongzhu was indispensable.


    He is one of the friars in this world who can be said to do as he pleases.


    But in everyone''s eyes, he is still a devil.


    Since he is a devil, no one cares about his ideas.


    In the world, the realm of climbing a tower is actually enough. Only to make the world look up, you can only be the monk of Canghai.


    What''s more, Lin Hongzhu has a lot of things he wants to do. Naturally, he can''t stop on the stairs all his life.


    Now Liang has entered the cloud.


    After Liang Yishen, there were Ye Sheng, Ning Sheng, Dao men. After su ye, there was Zhou Fu Zi and Confucianism, but Lin Hongzhu had nothing.


    Moreover, to become a saint in the mountains and rivers is naturally to be watched by Taoism and Confucianism.


    Only in the demon soil, will it be the same, it''s hard to say.


    In the final analysis, Lin Hongzhu is the one who has no relatives.


    Thinking of this, Lin Hongzhu looked at the empty sky and said, "if you really die, please collect a corpse."


    "Mr. Lin?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, many people don''t care about the heavy rain in Qingtian city. It''s like two men standing in the window on the second floor of that restaurant. They don''t care about the heavy rain.


    What they care about is something else.


    One of them, dressed in grey, was not too tall. He looked old-fashioned, and the other was as rich as jade.


    These two people, standing here, have lost all their momentum, but they also make the innkeeper feel like a formidable enemy.


    His restaurant is the place where qingtianjun eats instant boiled mutton. All the people who are qualified to come on the second floor are friends of qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun happens to have few friends. Naturally, there are not many people here.


    Standing in the window, looking at the heavy rain, the man who looked a little bit old-fashioned sneered: "I don''t know what he thinks, the broken situation has broken to the demon soil."


    He said, of course, is Lin Hongzhu.


    As a monk on the other side of the mountain and river, Lin Hongzhu wanted to break into the sea, but he was not in the mountain and river, but came to the demon soil, and even more in this blue sky city, it was a ridiculous thing to see.


    The man who looked at the abundant God such as jade said: "not necessarily, there are people on the other side of the mountain and river. We demon soil, maybe there will be some other turning point."


    "Chongguang, you demon king, are you going to fight or protect him this time?"


    When he said this, he looked at it with a smile.


    The only one who can come to this restaurant is Canghai friars. One is Chongguang, the demon king of Chongming clan, and the other is Fengquan, the demon king of donkey clan.


    Compared with Chongguang demon king, in fact, Fengquan demon king is even more unpopular with Qingtian Jun.


    Qingtianjun several times, the opponent is him.


    Fengquan demon Jun sneered: "this time, I''m afraid that Qingtian Jun, even if he wants to protect Lin Hongzhu, can''t help it. Before that, he fought with that one in Qingtian city. He was afraid that he was seriously injured and had no news these days. I''m afraid he is hiding in some place to recuperate."


    Chongguang demon Jun thought of the news he had received before, but he was also stunned. A monk like qingtianjun has a high level, which is not what ordinary people can deal with. The one who can hurt him is afraid that his realm will be above them.


    Thinking of this, Chongguang demon Jun is also a little agitated. Qingtian Jun''s rising is not enough. In these years, his momentum in the demon land has become stronger and stronger. Now, after the two old demon princes have left the world, Qingtian Jun has already got the eyebrows to show up. If another hundred years, whether qingtianjun can suppress the demon clan heroes and become the strongest demon soil in one fell swoop And become a demon emperor again?


    This kind of thing, I''m afraid many big demons have thought about, at the beginning, now, and after.


    At the beginning, the Xishan people always wanted to take the position of the demon emperor. If it wasn''t for the Xishan man who always had his own ideas, I''m afraid that now, they would really want to see the two demon kings of Xishan clan take the position of demon emperor in their hands again.


    Without the Xishan clan, qingtianjun is undoubtedly the most promising candidate of demon soil.


    Fengquan demon Jun said: "Chongguang, there is a word to say first, if you stop in front of me after this, I will give up Qingtian Jun, and you will not die."


    This sentence is clear and not obscure at all.


    Chongguang demon Jun said calmly: "you are still afraid of Qingtian Jun. you are more annoyed with me than with qingtianjun."


    Wind spring demon Jun cold hum, no longer words.


    Just at this time, a voice came from downstairs, "uncle, you are not young. Don''t be angry!"


    The voice was a little low, but few people didn''t know who he was.


    Chongguang demon Jun sat down again, didn''t say much, just took a sip of wine.


    On the first floor of the restaurant, there are only a few young people.On a wooden table, there were only a few people sitting around. From left to right, he was a young man in black with a bad smile on his face. Among today''s demon soil young people, the highest level is his Fenglu, and he was the one who spoke before.


    Next to Feng Lu was a young man with a cold look. His name was Bi Yu, the young master of the Bifang clan. He pushed forward for many years. The Bifang clan was also a very powerful race. However, these years, the decline was so fast that there was no demon king. In the future, if Bi Yu wanted to become a demon king, it would be very difficult.


    On the side of Bi Yu''s body is a heavy night with the same black clothes. This demon soil young man is the most scheming young man with a self-confident manner. Then the last one is the young man of the ferocious clan, pinghan. He and another young man of Xishan nationality, Xiqiu, are huddled on a bench.


    This is the five men, with the exception of two of them.


    It was supposed to be Qinghuai. Even if Qinghuai didn''t stay with them after getting older, it should be Hu Yue''s. However, before Wu Shan, Hu Yue, or the demon king Hu Xiao, both left the world. Even the territory of the tiger clan has now become the territory of the ferocious clan. At least, someone listened to her.


    As for Xiqiu, he is now the most valued younger generation in Xishan, and the Xishan people are now the masters of Xishan, so they are naturally qualified to appear here.


    Feng Lu started to roar at the top, and now he looked at BI Yu''s cheap smile.


    Bi Yu was very aware of Fenglv''s temperament, so he didn''t care. Instead, he looked at Feng Lu at night and said, "Qinghuai went to Beidi, but I heard that before she left Qingtian City, she had already ascended the tower and was the same as ye Shengge."


    Among the young people in the demon soil, Fenglv was the leader when Qinghuai was abandoned for cultivation. At this time, Qinghuai has been picked up again, and Fenglu can only give up her position.


    He looked at the night with some helplessness, knowing that the guy''s mouth was to provoke him, "you are not convinced, go to find her by yourself, anyway, Qinghuai is the first, I''m Fenglv convinced very much!"


    Heavy night Oh, and then said with a smile: "that Li Fuyao also followed the stairs, what do you think?"


    Li Fuyao''s noise in Luoyang city is known to too many people. Naturally, it''s not a secret. It''s very normal to introduce it into the demon land.


    Listening to this, Feng Lu''s face changed slightly, but still impatiently said: "that''s Laozi brother, it''s none of your business."


    Heavy night face unchanged, just looking at the wind Lu just.


    There are two demon kings upstairs. They are not in the eyes of those two demon kings no matter how they turn the sky.


    Bi Yu took a sip of water and took a look at chongye. Hu Yue, who was most easily agitated by the night''s words, was gone. Now it is not easy for chongye to do something more to them.


    Pinghan and Xishan sat together. Before entering Qingtian City, they had a contest. In the end, they did not win or lose. However, they had some friendship between them, and they had agreed to fight another day.


    What''s more, it''s decided to fight for the first time in ten years.


    Before the conflict, both of them have ignored.


    Feng Lu held down the wooden table. This time, they were called into Qingtian city. In fact, there were other things, but what was the matter? They, as young people, naturally did not know.


    However, when they arrived, they had to have a fight.


    Feng Lu had already shown that he didn''t want to fight. Pinghan and Xiqiu Xiuwei always wanted to be different from others. Chongye just wanted to see what Fenglv was like. Bi Yu felt that fighting with chongye was boring. The man didn''t know how many means to protect his life, so he didn''t feel happy.


    So he still wanted to fight Feng Lu.


    Feng Lu understood.


    He scolded and stood up, "I''m such a gentle and easy-going one A donkey will not fight with you


    "This is the hell of a place."


    With these words, Feng Lu stood up and wanted to leave the place.


    Heavy night did not stop, Bi Yu felt that he should not be forced, so Fenglv came out, did not know where to go.


    Heavy night opened his mouth again and said, "why don''t you fight me?"


    Bi Yu has no expression, just shakes his head.


    "I want to try it," said Ping Han


    He is a ferocious race. He didn''t show his name for many years before. He felt that there was no demon king behind him. Now he felt that it was not so, so he wanted to say something.


    Heavy night is a smile way: "you first surpass Xi Qiu to say again."


    Xiqiu is not the opponent of heavy night, at least not now. Pinghan can''t beat Xiqiu and naturally he can''t.


    Although pinghan is worth noticing now, chongye is still willing to put his eyes on Feng Lv.


    It''s just that Feng Lu doesn''t have to think about it.


    Now that Feng Lu was gone, he stood up at night and said, "then I''ll go and have a look elsewhere."


    Biyu didn''t pay attention to him, but asked pinghan and Xiqiu, "when will the two demon kings come?"Xiqiu shook his head, and pinghan shook his head.


    I just don''t know. It doesn''t mean anything else.


    Bi Yu laughed and said, "let''s fight."


    Xiqiu and pinghan looked at each other and nodded: "good."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was a rain in Qingtian City, but there was no rain in the lower reaches of the SangJiang river. The weather was pretty good. There was a boat running upstream from downstream to upstream. This was the legend of going upstream against the current. Ordinary people can''t travel. However, the four people on the boat are not so-called ordinary people.


    Two men in white and a man in green standing on the bow, the woman in the cabin.


    It was Qing Tian Jun and ye Changting, and Chao Qingqiu and the woman.


    Since he lived again, qingtianjun has only been in two places. The first place is Luoyang City. He stayed in Luoyang City for some time before he came to Beihai. After staying in Beihai for many years, he did not go anywhere else. This time he went up the SangJiang River to Qingtian city.


    Most of the secret white tea in the demon soil knows that qingtianjun knows something at a very small price. He knows that Lin Hongzhu has come to Qingtian city. It seems that he wants to choose to achieve the sea in Qingtian city. Before that, Chao Qingqiu counted several people in Beihai that might be able to help him. In fact, he didn''t say the name of Lin Hongzhu.


    It was only when Chao Qingqiu mentioned this matter that he thought about the leader of the demon sect. In fact, he was also one of them.


    Now he has an accident in Qingtian city. Naturally, he has to lead people to help.


    Even if Qing Tian Jun is reluctant, he will follow him at this time.


    As for ye Changting, as long as Chao Qingqiu says more about things beyond heaven, as long as he is not allowed to die, he can actually do it.


    Chao Qingqiu stood in the bow of the boat and looked at the scenery on both sides of the SangJiang river. He said seriously: "Lin Hongzhu made the sea in the demon land, which is to let Confucianism and Taoism cast a rat''s pawn and dare not to do anything, but you big demons, I''m afraid that few people can sit back and ignore."


    Qingtian Jun said: "Pingnan, you are not some relationship, or you are clear about your matter, pointing out that he will not do it?"


    At the beginning, Chao Qingqiu cut open Ye Sheng''s demon bowl in Baiyu town with a sword, and then released Pingnan from there. This is to owe Chao Qingqiu''s affection. At this time, Chao Qingqiu stood up to speak, and Pingnan would certainly not do anything.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak. The incense he had accumulated was not much. For the sake of Lin Hongzhu, it was not enough to use.


    Qingtianjun also said: "Xishan and I have some friendship. We should be able to persuade them. However, the big demons in the demon clan are worried about the war with the Terran before. If we don''t do it at this time, it will be very difficult, especially Fengquan and Chongguang."


    Chao Qingqiu, oh, let''s go. What''s the relationship?


    Ye Changting is standing here. Is it a decoration?


    Qingtianjun didn''t speak any more. When he saw Chao Qingqiu like this, he knew that all these things were clear to him.


    Chao Qingqiu seemed to know what Qingtian Jun was thinking. He quickly said with a smile, "do you really think I know everything?"


    Qingtianjun''s face changed slightly.


    Chao Qing Qiu shook his head and said, "some things, I don''t know, just like I don''t know what Lin Hongzhu is doing in such a hurry."


    Yes, in Chao Qingqiu''s opinion, Lin Hongzhu is really a bit impatient. If he tolerates it again, things will not be as difficult as they are now. At least, it seems that they are difficult to do.


    The boat slowly moved forward and said to Qingqiu, "where''s the white tea?"


    Qing Tian Jun asked, "do you want to see him?"


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    White tea is still alive, but the demon Xiu, who is known as the most tea drinker in the demon soil, is not in Qingtian city now.


    He went to another place. The place was called Yunwu forest. It was a forest in the water. In front of this forest, there were Bifang people.


    He stood on the boat, there was some fog on the whole person''s clothes, but there was not too much, looking slightly wet.


    It''s just that he doesn''t care about these things. He only cares about what will happen later.


    Looking at the tea leaves, I saw a green leaf floating in front of him.


    There was an old man standing on the bank waiting for him.


    His face was full of wrinkles, like an old bark, and his long hair had been dragged to the ground.


    The beard was down to the chest.


    The old man looks very old.


    It''s because he''s very old.


    The old age of monks is in the last decades of their respective realms. Naturally, they can keep their young appearance, but this will make them die faster. If not, they will look like this and look old.


    He is the ancestor of the Bifang clan. Although he is only a climbing realm, he may be the oldest one in the world.


    His accomplishments are extremely profound. In fact, he has been able to cross the stairs and go to the sea for some reasons.And now he''s going to die if he doesn''t go any further.


    That''s why he''s waiting for white tea here.


    When the white tea came to the bank, the old man had reached out. This was the highest etiquette of the Bifang people, and few people could enjoy it.


    White tea saluted the old man and whispered, "master, the time has come."


    About a few years ago, white tea had already prepared all the tranquilizing herbs needed by the old people, but the old man never went forward because the time was not right.


    On the other side of the mountain and river, whether you are a sword immortal or a monk who does not belong to Taoism or Confucianism, they will be targeted by Taoism and Confucianism. On the side of demon soil, no matter who you are, if you want to become a big demon or a demon king, you will be beaten down by other big demons. There are so many big demons in demon land nowadays, so no one will think of another big demon.


    They didn''t want to see Pingnan at that time or Xishan later.


    If the ancestor of the Bifang clan succeeded in Canghai, it would be a declaration that the Bifang clan had a Canghai seat. For other demon kings, it was unacceptable. The old man had never been in a hurry to break through.


    Although in these years, he has become older and older.


    I''m old as if I''m going to peel off my skin.


    It''s like half of the body is in the ground.


    White tea reached out, and the tea fell on his hand. He looked at the old ancestor and said, "Lin Hongzhu is in Qingtian city. I think it''s going to break the border. Many big demons have gone. If you break the boundary at this time, it should be the easiest time. Qingtianjun doesn''t know where he is, but he always cares about the overall situation, and Lin Hongzhu is also in Qingtian City, even if it is If you want to do something later, it will not be aimed at the elder. There are at least a lot of demon princes there. If you don''t break the boundary at this time, you will really miss the good opportunity. "


    The old man looked at the white tea and whispered, "if I break the border, I will still attract a demon. The Bifang people have no help, and there is no possibility of success."


    White tea said: "no now, not in the future. What are you worried about?"


    There is a big array in Yunwu forest, which was made by the big demons of Bifang clan. The most important function is to hide the breath.


    He knew about it many years ago.


    The old man looked at the white tea, thought about it, and then said, "in fact, I am most worried about you."


    His breaking the border will be covered up to the greatest extent by the big array, but white tea knows everything, and may not disclose all the news.


    White tea looked at the old man and whispered, "master, I personally believe that there should be absolute trust between us."


    The old man''s eyes were full of vicissitudes. He did not know what mood he had in his eyes. He was silent for a moment and then said, "white tea, I know what you want. It''s just why I didn''t break the situation in those years, so I''m worried. Now it''s time to break the situation. What should you do? It''s better to say clearly that maybe you and I can make some good connections."


    White Tea Face unchanged, looking at the old man, he is very calm said: "the elder think more, younger generation do not have any idea."


    The old man asked, "can''t you follow me when I break through?"


    This is what the old man is most worried about, that white tea will follow him when he breaks the border. Of course, the Bifang people have a big array that can hide their breath, which will not be known by outsiders. But white tea can completely leak the news, and then he can break the border elsewhere. With Lin Hongzhu and the old man, these two people attract the attention of him, but the demon soil has not responded White tea has become a demon.


    White tea looked at the old man, still calm in his eyes, "the elder is just guessing. Even if the younger generation wants to break the border, he will not reveal the news of the elder. Naturally, the Bifang clan still belongs to the elder, and the younger generation dare not do anything."


    If you don''t do anything, it''s not because you''re afraid of something, but because you don''t want to do something.


    White tea didn''t think about what to do from the beginning.


    The old man sighed, "white tea, don''t blame me for my thoughtfulness."


    White tea shook her head and said nothing more.


    I''m leaving from here.


    The old man suddenly opened his mouth and said, "white tea, you and I still have a relationship after this pass."


    The relationship remains the same, that is, the agreements reached before are still the same, all these are the same, that is, everything remains the same.


    That is to say, today''s speech test, do not put it in your heart.


    White tea is shaking his head and said: "master, it''s not necessary. I''ll give it to you for nothing."


    With these words, he had stepped on the boat and was about to leave.


    But the water in front of him suddenly began to freeze, and the cold began to spread. White tea turned her head and looked at the old man. She didn''t know what she was thinking. The old man looked at white tea and said, "stay here, I''m going to break through."


    In this world, there are many villains and gentlemen. In the demon land, many people are interested in interests.


    This is different from that of mountains and rivers.


    White tea some bitter smile way: "elder still don''t trust me, but white tea also can understand."With these words, he walked down and quickly stood on the side of the old man.


    The old man''s thin arms stretched out as before.


    This is respect for white tea.


    White tea or salute to the old man, he said very seriously: "senior courtesy."


    -


    the rain has not stopped in Qingtian city. Fenglu has found a good wine shop and plans to drink more wine here. As for what happens later, he doesn''t care much. Anyway, he drinks first, and then he talks about the later things.


    The wine seller was a woman. I don''t know whether it was because he had been in Qingtian city for a long time or with the father and daughter for a long time. Anyway, he was not very good-natured. Feng Lu just sat down and was reprimanded by the woman. He looked up at the woman and thought that it was indeed Qingtian city. A wine seller could be so bold.


    The woman didn''t know what Feng Lu was thinking, so she didn''t care. She just asked casually, "what do you want to drink?"


    Feng Lu was also very hearty. If anyone was treated like this, he would be angry on the spot, but he still asked for a pot of wine. However, before he sat back, he watched the woman change her face.


    The face is full of smile, looking like a spring breeze.


    Feng Lu was just thinking about whether the woman was enlightened and heard a familiar voice, "long time no see."


    This time, he turned around and saw a familiar face. Behind him stood a young man in blue, with a sword in his blue shirt, and his manner was extraordinary.


    It''s quite different from the appearance of carrying a sword case before.


    "How the hell are you coming?" Feng Lu called strangely


    Li Fuyao looked at the big black donkey and said casually, "come to see the girl."


    It''s not for the sake of nature, but for the sake of others.


    Feng Lu tugged at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t see him for so many years. He turned out to be a smart boy.


    He sat glumly on the bench, looking at Li Fuyao and asking, "you''re not too late, sooner or later. If you want to come at this time, do you really want to lose your life?"


    Before Li Fuyao left Liucheng, he thought about a lot of things, and then Yujian came. All the way, he was nonstop. I didn''t know how urgent it was. How could he get to Fenglu and die?


    Feng Lu looked at Li Fuyao''s blank expression, which was even more strange. He then tried to ask, "don''t you know there are many big demons in the city of Qingtian?"


    Li Fu shook his head.


    He is not white tea, where do you know to go?


    Feng Lu went on to say, "do you know that Lin Hongzhu is going to break the border in this blue sky city?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and asked with some uncertainty, "is it Lin Hongzhu?"


    Wind Lu a pat thigh, "his mother''s, not he can also be who?"


    Li Fuyao looks at the woman who sells wine. After nodding, he hands him a pot of wine.


    Li Fuyao touched Feng Lu''s shoulder and said with a smile, "tell me."


    Feng Lvhu looked at him suspiciously, and then began to talk about the previous events. Why did the demon sect leader choose to come to Qingtian city? He also made some inferences. Anyway, he told Li Fuyao all about it.


    Li Fuyao drank the wine and frowned: "it''s all demon kings. I can''t help them."


    Lin Hongzhu had a relationship with him in Qiufeng town before, but that relationship would have been ignored at other times. At this time, it was really not worth the loss. There was no possibility that Li Fuyao would put his life on it.


    Li Fuyao let out a sigh, as if he felt a little sorry.


    The wine lady didn''t care about it. When Feng Lu and Li Fuyao stopped talking, she said to Li Fuyao, "you are not here. Now the girl Qinghuai is not in Qingtian city."


    Li Fuyao was still a little uneasy. At this time, he was relieved to hear that. Although he knew that there was no use in delaying some things, he still wanted to drag for a while and calculate for a while.


    "When are you going to visit her?" said the woman. "I don''t think that girl is in a good mood."


    Before, green locust often came to this wine shop to drink, and when he had nothing to do, he would recite someone''s name. It was not in a good mood. If he didn''t see him again, he would commit murder.


    Li Fuyao grimaced, "what can you do?"


    This is the call for help.


    Feng Lu looks at the woman, and feels a little sad. What kind of world is this? If you have a good face to Li Fuyao, even if the boy is more handsome than me, how can you say a few good words about this boy and Qinghuai?


    The wine lady said with a smile, "in fact, there''s nothing you can''t live with. As long as you care about her, she also cares about you, and both of them still like each other. Then things are simple. For women, it''s good to coax them. If the girl doesn''t get angry, you can let her beat you and keep it useful."Li Fuyao looks helpless. It''s still useful to keep it. What if he is killed?


    "In fact, there is no problem. I can''t bear to exert myself," the woman added


    After listening to this for a long time, Feng Lu finally couldn''t help it. He let out a loud voice and said in a loud voice: "another jar of wine!"


    Who knows that the woman just looked at him and said in a cold voice, "what do you want if you haven''t finished drinking?"


    Feng Lu shrunk his neck and felt a murderous spirit.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and said he couldn''t help him.


    Feng Lu was even more indignant and sorrowful at the moment, holding the wine jar and pouring wine into his mouth.


    Li Fuyao is now out of the restaurant and wants to find Lin Hongzhu.


    At least, he tried to persuade the cult leader not to break through the situation so easily.


    Just when I went out, I felt that there was a gathering of Qi between heaven and earth, just in the city of Qingtian.


    Li Fuyao''s face was a little ugly. It was obvious that Lin Hongzhu had already begun to break the border.


    What is the cult leader thinking?


    Li Fuyao would like to ask him in front of his face.


    Feng Lu soon came out of the restaurant. Looking at the scene, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    But I think it''s not a good thing.


    Li Fuyao said, "who in your family is here?"


    Feng Lu said with no expression: "it''s more than coming, but he has a killing heart."


    Li Fuyao asked again, "what about Qingtian Jun?"


    "Your father-in-law asked me?"


    When Feng LV said these words, he felt that he was not angry. Li Fuyao felt that he was a little innocent. The green locust liked him. Is this what he could change?


    Feng Lu couldn''t see Li Fuyao. He looked at Li Fuyao, gritted his teeth and said, "you really deserve to be beaten."


    As he spoke, he was so angry that he had already climbed up?


    Li Fuyao looked at him for a long time before he said, "I''m climbing the stairs."


    It is such a sentence, instantly let the wind Lu frustrated, ascended the stairs, this his mother''s.


    I must be insulting myself now.


    Li Fuyao still looks at him.


    This is the question before Feng Lu answers him.


    Wind Lu impatiently said: "ghost knows."


    Few people know the whereabouts of qingtianjun.


    Li Fuyao would like to ask him in front of his face.


    Feng Lu soon came out of the restaurant. Looking at the scene, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    But I think it''s not a good thing.


    Li Fuyao said, "who in your family is here?"


    Feng Lu said with no expression: "it''s more than coming, but he has a killing heart."


    Li Fuyao asked again, "what about Qingtian Jun?"


    "Your father-in-law asked me?"


    When Feng LV said these words, he felt that he was not angry. Li Fuyao felt that he was a little innocent. The green locust liked him. Is this what he could change?


    Feng Lu couldn''t see Li Fuyao. He looked at Li Fuyao, gritted his teeth and said, "you really deserve to be beaten."


    As he spoke, he was so angry that he had already climbed up?


    Li Fuyao looked at him for a long time before he said, "I''m climbing the stairs."


    It is such a sentence, instantly let the wind Lu frustrated, ascended the stairs, this his mother''s.


    I must be insulting myself now.


    Li Fuyao still looks at him.


    This is the question before Feng Lu answers him.


    Wind Lu impatiently said: "ghost knows."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    The city is full of wind and clouds.


    Lin Hongzhu has traveled far and wide to break the boundary in Qingtian city to avoid the Taoist and Confucian sages in the mountains and rivers. However, in Qingtian City, as a lonely man, Lin Hongzhu still has no one to help him. Moreover, a human friar wants to break through the boundary in Qingtian City, and he is afraid that he will soon have to kill the demons.


    That''s why Lin Hongzhu asked the woman to collect his corpse when she was empty.


    Qingtianjun is not in the city. Even if there is a ban, there must be some people in the city who do not want to see Lin Hongzhu break the border here. Therefore, before those demon princes have done so, some demon Xiu will do it first.


    Lin Hongzhu stood on the bridge and looked at the river. The gas engine on his side had already stirred the river. Many demon monks in the city had discovered the strange phenomena here, but few people wanted to do anything.


    They believe that in qingtianjun''s city, whether the Demon Lord should deal with this matter or not has a decision.


    But there are still demon Xiu from somewhere out, the majestic evil spirit is born, in the distance, they want to kill the cult leader.


    Although Lin Hongzhu was in a broken situation, he felt the killing machine. He quickly turned his head and looked at it indifferently. A hand was stretched out. The air jet, which reached the extreme, crossed a white mark in the air, crossed a street, and fell on the demon''s chest.


    After all, Lin Hongzhu is a peerless monk who can make a further step forward and achieve the great sea. He is definitely not something that ordinary monks can challenge.


    Even at this time, he''s still breaking through.


    The demon Xiu who wanted to fight quickly flew out and vomited out a big mouthful of blood. Just one move, he had almost no power to fight again.


    Lin Hongzhu took a look at somewhere in the city and said coldly: "those who want to make a move are conceited of life and death."


    Lin Hongzhu''s words were domineering, but soon there was sound.


    The voice was full of disdain, "since you Lin Hongzhu wants to break the border, can you still be so?"


    Lin Hongzhu did not say anything, but waved at the place where the voice was, and a huge air machine fell on the sky.


    None of the monks in this world is not careful, but Lin Hongzhu is so cautious now, where is he?


    Maybe the leader of the demon sect understood that no matter how he could not break the border successfully, so he wanted to make a big fuss?


    Some demon Xiu thought of this and stopped doing anything.


    But not all demon Xiu think so. At least when Lin Hongzhu made a move, two more demon Xiu tried to kill Lin Hongzhu here.


    Lin Hongzhu smashed a pneumatic machine with his backhand, but the other one came from a distance, and he was about to come to Lin Hongzhu''s eyes.


    Lin Hongzhu is numb, ready to connect this air machine.


    In the distance, however, there was a sword light, and then a flying sword passed by and hovered in the air. The sword was full of energy and energy.


    At the end of the long street appeared a young man in blue with a negative hand.


    There was a young man in black, not far behind him.


    These two people are not others, Li Fuyao and Feng Lu.


    Li Fuyao stood at the corner of the long street and laughed at Lin Hongzhu. The flying sword hovered in the air without any movement. As a real swordsman climbing the stairs, Li Fuyao made many people flinch from Lin Hongzhu.


    What''s more, he has more than one sword.


    Lin Hongzhu didn''t have any expression. He just glanced at the emptiness around him, and then he went to the sky. Li Fuyao would do his hand today. As long as Li Fuyao did, he would help him once he could become a monk in the sea.


    Lin Hongzhu is a lonely family. If you have a friend, you will cherish it very much.


    Li Fuyao looked at Lin Hongzhu''s back. He didn''t know what he was thinking. However, at this time, there were several monks who went upstairs. Naturally, several swords appeared in the sky.


    Ten Li bright moon, high-rise block clouds.


    The Four Swords went in four directions, and each stopped a demon Xiu who climbed the stairs. It was impossible for Li Fuyao to fight four with one sword, but it was not so difficult to stop him.


    Feng Lu looked at the four swords and felt Li Fuyao''s sword spirit. His heart trembled.


    Now Li Fuyao is much more powerful than the former one.


    As a monk at the peak of the spring and Autumn period, I''m afraid he has no strength to fight back.


    What''s more, after Li Fuyao stopped them from climbing the building with four swords, he said: "if you''re seen by the green locust, I''m afraid it''s too hard to stand the beating."


    Feng Lu wanted to punch Li Fuyao''s head.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Hongzhu went towards the curtain of the sky. The vision of heaven and earth brought up by his momentum made a lot of river water pour back into the SangJiang river. It was an absolutely frightening sight to see. The demon king of Fengquan and Chongguang were standing on the second floor of that restaurant. Looking at this scene, they were originally monks of Canghai, but they were not too surprised. Fengquan demon king just said, "Lin Hongzhu is in the world When he ascends the building, he can be ranked in the top three, especially after Liang has entered the cloud. Now that he is like this, he is sure to enter the sea. "There are many monks in the world who can be described as gifted and gifted, but few of them can get to this point. What''s more, Lin Hongzhu is the one who is concerned about by chaoqingqiu, and has nothing extraordinary about him. Can it be so?


    Fengquan demon Jun looked at the swords in the sky and said with a sneer: "Qingtian Jun''s son-in-law has also come. Chongguang, do you dare to kill them?"


    As for Li Fuyao, they are all very clear. After all, it was a young man who was able to kill Hu Yuedu in the fog mountain. Later, Hu Xiao went to his trouble and failed to kill him. Instead, he was killed. People all say that ye Shengge has no pair in the world. In fact, in their eyes, Li Fuyao is more difficult to deal with than ye Shengge.


    After all, high realm and good talent don''t mean killing people.


    Chongguang demon Jun is indifferent. Chongye is his son. The young man is deep in the city and is also a descendant of the Chongming clan. As a demon king of the generation, how can he be provoked by the two words of Fengquan.


    After killing Li Fuyao, it means that qingtianjun will find trouble with him later. People like qingtianjun are not easy to make trouble of.


    In particular, they are such a demon king, it is not easy to provoke.


    Fengquan demon Jun no longer spoke, looking at the red candle, he wanted to move, he stepped out of the window, the whole person hovered in the air.


    At this time, the whole body of evil spirit showed no doubt.


    I don''t know how many people feel it.


    "Wind spring demon king!"


    I don''t know how many people cried out in silence. I don''t know how many people have knelt down to the demon king of Fengquan. Even if it is Qingtian City, a demon king will naturally kneel down.


    Wind spring demon king ignored these, just looked at the sky, and then stretched out his hand, sang river will give birth to a majestic air machine, to the forest red candle will go.


    A demon king, in order to cut off Lin Hongzhu''s hope of success in the sea.


    Lin Hongzhu is all in the sea now, and doesn''t care about what is behind him.


    On the contrary, Li Fuyang frowned. Now, Fengquan demon Jun is the only one to do it, and no one stops Lin Hongzhu. He doesn''t know why Lin Hongzhu has the courage to break through in Qingtian city.


    Is it difficult to have a second hand after that?


    Li Fuyao was just a little stunned, and then he took the four swords to Fenglv demon king.


    Ten Li bright moon, high-rise block clouds.


    Feng Quan demon Jun''s eyes were indifferent. Looking at the four swords, he just stretched out his hand.


    The huge air turbine changed its direction and headed for Li Fuyao.


    The four flying swords are the four sword lights, which appear in the sky in an instant. The sword light collides with the majestic air machine, resulting in great fluctuations.


    The majestic air machine disappeared here, and the sword light of Li Fuyao disappeared.


    Li Fuyao stood on the long street and stepped back several steps. The whole person was a little unstable.


    Feng Lu''s eyes are full of worry, but more is fright.


    The demon king of Fengquan used some strength before, which may be, but one thing is completely certain, that is, he would not be like this if he was to become another monk on the stairs.


    I don''t think I''ve been hurt too much.


    Li Fuyao looks at the demon king of Fengquan. He doesn''t know where two flying swords come from. Both of them are green.


    The grass is green and green.


    In fact, Li Fuyao''s biggest killing move is to add the number of swords to find the immortal sword, but at this time, he didn''t want to show it.


    And he firmly believes that in the city of Qingtian, the demon king of Fengquan dare not kill him.


    Fengquan demon Jun''s first shot was stopped by a swordsman like Li Fuyao. Although he did not think of it, he would never forget the main purpose because of this.


    He looked at Lin Hongzhu, this time with a wave of his sleeve, he went to Lin Hongzhu in person.


    The majestic evil spirit, rolling like thick clouds, shielding the sky.


    Countless demon monks can see it.


    At this time, a huge Dharma image appeared in front of the sky curtain in the distance. The voice of qingtianjun came from afar, "Fengquan, did I let you come to Qingtian city?"


    This voice, Qingtian City, countless people do not know how familiar, Qingtian City, other people have what voice can not know, but Qingtian Jun''s voice, everyone should remember is.


    The demon king of Fengquan looked at the huge, hundred Zhang high Dharma image. He was silent for a moment, and then he would open his mouth. However, no one thought that Qingtian Jun ignored him at this time, and a huge fist fell from the sky.


    The majestic spirit attached to the huge fist, and let the wind spring fall directly from the air.


    When countless people were amazed at the incomparable combat power of qingtianjun, Chongguang demon Jun stood on the second floor and said, "Qingtian Jun, do you know, this is the human race!"


    In front of the Terran, the demon clan should be united.


    Just after hearing this, Qingtian Jun was not moved, "Chongguang, don''t think I don''t know what you want to do!"A few days ago, a great event happened in Qingtian city. The demon king of 6000 years ago almost overturned qingtianjun, and Qingtian city almost changed its owner. This incident was naturally passed on. Now Chongguang and Fengquan come to Qingtian city and say they want to kill Lin Hongzhu. But in fact, the main purpose is to target him.


    Chongguang demon Jun''s face did not change. No matter what he was thinking, as long as now, he Qingtian Jun was defending the Terran, they would be on the right side.


    Chongguang demon Jun sneered: "when Chao Qingqiu was still alive, you helped him in every way. Now you have to protect this Terran, plus the boy who uses the sword and your daughter are not clear. What are you going to do?"


    Qingtianjun''s face was as usual, and he didn''t speak.


    Fengquan demon Jun came to the sky again, looked at qingtianjun and said, "I think you just want to betray the demon clan!"


    This is a very serious hat, so it buckled down to qingtianjun''s head.


    Qingtian Jun said, not much.


    There is no problem with fighting or not fighting. Anyway, no matter what, as long as Lin Hongzhu can break the border.


    Fengquan demon Jun and Chongguang demon Jun look at each other, and then they want to fight bravely.


    What is the scene when the two demon kings join hands?


    I''m afraid there won''t be too many people in the world that can block it, but qingtianjun must be one of them.


    Qingtian city suddenly became noisy. They did not doubt the character of qingtianjun. It was qingtianjun''s style that made them not know what to do.


    At the gate of the city, in fact, Pingnan demon king and Xishan demon Jun, the two most powerful swords in the world, have already arrived. But after seeing Qingtian Jun''s hand, Xishan demon Jun is even more reluctant to do so.


    It is not once that qingtianjun has shown kindness to him. At this time, he will never stand on the opposite side of qingtianjun. Moreover, if qingtianjun is not against those two people, he will even appear at qingtianjun''s side.


    Pingnan demon Jun didn''t want to be involved in this matter, so he found a shop with Xishan demon Jun and sat down, and simply did not go to see the scenery there.


    The demon king of Pingnan just feels that the spirit of the extreme is so magnificent that he can feel that the realm of Qingtian Jun is at least stronger than the first line.


    "In the realm of qingtianjun, Fengquan and Chongguang are not his rivals."


    The demon king of Xishan said with emotion: "master, it''s not difficult for me to say that I can win the first place of demon soil in the future."


    The demon king of Pingnan laughed and didn''t intend to say anything more. The situation of the demon land has been separated into separate regimes. For six thousand years, if we want to unify again, it''s really not one person who can suppress all the big demons in the demon land.


    However, there was nothing wrong with the situation. He came out of the demon bowl. He did not have a firm foothold in the demon soil, and the ferocious family background was still insufficient. Therefore, we should take a long-term view on everything.


    The demon king of Xishan wanted to say something, but he saw a man with white robes and a sword at the end of the long street.


    The demon king of Pingnan was lucky enough to stay in Qingqiu for a while. On that boat at that time, there was this man.


    "Ye Changting!"


    Pingnan demon Jun''s face is complex, I don''t know what he is thinking.


    Although the demon king of Xishan has never seen Ye Changting, it is enough just to know the name.


    Since Chao Qingqiu left the world, there are three sword immortals in the whole line of swordsmen, including Li changgu, who has just broken through.


    Liuxiang is the incarnation of the sword immortal six thousand years ago. Li changgu broke the realm only when his realm was not up to that Liuxiang, and the realm was the lowest. The man who carried the tripod of sword naturally became the sword immortal now.


    His battle in Xiaoyuan city shows that his realm has been equal to Ye Sheng.


    If the world is divided into a sea, when chaoqingqiu was there, chaoqingqiu was the top one.


    Then Zhou Fu Zi and Ye Sheng were in the second place.


    After that, ye Changting and qingtianjun, as well as the religious leader of Buddha land.


    As for those old demon kings who don''t make a move, they are not included in this.


    Later, when Chao Qing Qiu was not in the world, Ye Sheng was slightly higher than Zhou Fu Zi, occupying the first place.


    Then Zhou Fu Zi and ye Changting and qingtianjun were almost equal.


    Ye Changting may be a sword immortal, but also better than the two.


    Pingnan demon Jun thinks he is not his enemy.


    What''s more, ye Changting and chaoqingqiu are old, and he owes chaoqingqiu human relations. At this time, ye Changting''s appearance here has already made him feel embarrassed.


    The demon king of Xishan has a sense of war.


    Even his momentum has reached the peak.


    Pingnan demon Jun patted him on the shoulder, and then said with good intentions: "it may die."


    The demon king of Xishan can''t laugh or cry.


    Why did ye Changting, the Sword Fairy, appear here? They don''t know why.


    But invisible, here has been a confrontation.


    Ye Changting looks at the sky curtain and feels Lin Hongzhu''s momentum. His expression is somewhat indifferent, but his eyes have already produced some smile.This smile is not to Lin Hongzhu, nor to look at the swords and feel that Li Fuyao is good. It is just that when I look at Li Fuyao, I think of my younger generation.


    For many years, I don''t know how it is now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun hands, and Li Fuyao quickly takes back those swords. After a while, he will be in chaos. He has to think about ways.


    This way of thinking is not how to help Lin Hongzhu, but how to save his life if someone is watching him later.


    But he didn''t know, in fact, at this time, he had been watched, and several of them were already staring at him in the distance.


    Feng Lu had already felt it. He gloated at Li Fuyao and said, "you can''t run."


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to smile.


    If a big demon wants to kill people, he is likely to be chased by qingtianjun. However, a man who goes upstairs and kills Li Fuyao is afraid that even Qingtian Jun can''t say anything.


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He saw Feng LV hiding in the wine shop, but scolded himself.


    At the moment, taking advantage of qingtianjun''s attention on the two demon kings, there is no doubt that someone will attack.


    Li Fuyao took back those swords, but he had only one hand to cover the clouds.


    I stepped into an alley without expression.


    At this time, the killing machine in the alley has been revealed.


    Li Fuyao handed out a sword to a place. There was a tall building where the peerless sword was cut off in an instant. The monk inside showed his figure. He was very tall. He looked like a hill. Standing in the ruins, looking at Li Fuyao, he suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Lord qingtianjun doesn''t know how he likes you."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and spat.


    "No one looks up to you, anyway."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    Words can''t take people''s life, but in the final analysis, it depends on their own state of cultivation.


    The demon Xiu, who looked like a hill, ran towards Li Fuyao in the lane. The momentum was like a mountain moving, which made the alley tremble.


    Li Fuyao looks at this scene and thinks that if qingtianjun really wants to settle accounts after autumn, who destroyed his Qingtian City, then Li Fuyao will be the first one not to admit it.


    He held the cloud shield sword tightly. When the demon Xiu was near his body, he cut it out with a sword. The light of the sword crossed the demon Xiu''s neck, but he failed to cut his body apart, leaving a sharp white mark.


    The fist, which was about the size of a millstone, was smashed down. The swordsman was dead in front of him, but there were still many demon monks who didn''t think so.


    At least for now, this demon Xiu is like this.


    The majestic evil spirit explodes here.


    Li Fuyao retreated, and Zheyun was lying in front of him. He just took the punch. The body of the sword was bent to the extreme, but it soon recovered.


    Li Fuyao stepped back two steps, and behind him appeared a demon monk who had been waiting for a long time. This time he seized the opportunity and was going to give him a fatal blow.


    Li Fuyao didn''t seem to see it, but there was a sword in the wall on one side of the alley. It broke the wall and fell directly on the demon Xiu''s chest.


    While he was ambushing Li Fuyao, Li Fuyao naturally ambushed him. The bright moon was facing him.


    A sword pierced through his chest. The demon Xiu who went upstairs was only injured, and his life was not cut off. However, Li Fuyao had more than one sword, so he was likely to die in the next.


    The tall building quickly swept out of somewhere, and then a sword stabbed at the head of the demon Xiu.


    Just for a moment, he fell down.


    In this alley, there are not many people to see, but they all understand and know.


    Especially the demon Xiu, who looked like a hill, was surprised and stepped back to the back.


    He watched Li Fuyao have many swords before. How could he forget all of them at this time?


    Li Fuyao said, "it doesn''t matter. Your skin should be thick. It doesn''t break easily."


    The demon Xiu frowned and didn''t speak. Although he had a thicker skin, he didn''t have to withstand so many stabs.


    He looked away and cried, "you can come out. If you don''t come out, it will be late."


    Of course, there is not only one person who ascends the stairs here. Actually, there are four of them. All of them are brave people. If they are not brave enough, they dare not shake their hands at Li Fu at this time.


    It''s just that no matter how brave they are, they don''t immediately take a look at them.


    But one of them died first.


    There are three left.


    The demon Xiu, as big as a hill, looked at Li Fuyao as if he were looking at a monster.


    "Do you think that if you kill me, you can become the son-in-law of qingtianjun?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "if you have such an idea, you will be really sick."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Fengquan demon Jun and Chongguang demon Jun were fighting with Qingtian Jun for a while and could not tell the victory or defeat.


    The two other demon kings were looked at by Ye Changting again, as if today, Lin Hongzhu had broken the boundary.


    But everyone knows that there will not be only such a few demon kings in the demon soil. It''s hard to say whether they want to fight or not.


    White tea has no idea what happened in Qingtian city now. He was sent into a room by the ancestor of Bifang clan, and then Baicha lost contact with the outside world.


    Many years ago, the pattern of the demon land was still very stable, and there were still a few demon princes, and there was nothing about the return of Pingnan demon king.


    At that time, in the whole demon land, the most powerful place to climb the stairs was Xishan with a knife. He rode away in the climbing, and the most mysterious one was not someone else, but his white tea.


    He is the man who knows the most in the demon land. Except for some secret things, he knows almost everything.


    So a lot of people know him, many people have begged him.


    And a lot of people have investigated him.


    But no one knows his details. People all know that his name is white tea. His realm is to climb the stairs. There is nothing else.


    No one even knows how far he went in the stairs.


    As to what kind of race he is, more so.


    He is the most mysterious person in this demon land.


    If he knows many secrets, he is also the secret itself.


    Bai Cha stood in front of the window and looked at the scene outside. She didn''t know what to think. But soon after, she felt that the ancestor of the Bifang people had begun to break the border.


    He had ningshencao, he was waiting for this opportunity, but now the opportunity has come, in fact, he has no reason not to seize it. At least now, it is the best opportunity. If you don''t grasp it, you can''t do it.What''s more, when he closed the white tea here, he wanted to break through the situation later, without worries.


    White tea is very clear.


    He felt the faint breath from the distance, and then calculated the time carefully. After half an hour, he looked up at the sky.


    Many young children of the Bifang clan have already looked up. It is a white light. It is the realm of hundreds of years of painstaking cultivation by the ancestors of the Bifang clan. Now they all appear in front of them.


    Some of the older Bi Fang clan''s demon Xiu are already in tears. They don''t know how many years they haven''t had a sea demon king.


    In the years without the demon king, they have been unable to raise their heads. It is a very painful thing for them to be humiliated by those big families. Moreover, such a thing has lasted for many years.


    Until now.


    "Is Laozu going to be a success?"


    Countless people have begun to pray for the ancestor in silence.


    The old ancestor actually stood by the lake, and the big array had begun to work. He looked like the skin of the dead wood bark had begun to change, and the white hair even tended to turn black again.


    He didn''t know how many years he had prepared for it. Now, it can be said that it is step-by-step and there is no problem at all.


    Looking at the distance, the old ancestor said with a smile, "after all, I still want to see it."


    After saying this, his momentum was mentioned again and again, and soon the big array could not be covered up.


    When he has achieved great success, the battle will certainly have no effect. At that time, some people will know about it. Just knowing is knowing. In fact, there will not be too many people who want to take his life.


    It''s easy to distinguish between a monk who has achieved great success in the sea and a monk who has made great achievements for many years. However, if the ancestor of the Bifang family had the thought of having to die with others, it would be hard for him to deal with it.


    The Bifang people walk slowly along the lake. After a few steps, they will have more momentum. After several steps, a mist of white light appears in the sky, and then the shape of a strange beast is formed. People of the Bifang family all know that this is Bifang.


    They were all on their knees soon.


    Because in the near future, the ancestor will certainly become.


    Everyone was very happy until the ancestor of the Bifang clan walked forward for a long time and saw a man.


    The man was white tea with a tea hanging on his side.


    Looking at the ancestors of the Bifang clan, he said in a low voice, "master, if you can participate in the creation, you will go to the sea. Congratulations."


    The old man is in the final stage of breakthrough, he doesn''t speak, but he has some emotion in his eyes.


    The white tea can also be read. He shook his head and said, "why is it so senior? I didn''t want to damage the mind of the elder from the beginning. As for now, I just want to borrow the precious land of the elder."


    He had already mentioned such a thing when he first came to deliver Ningshen grass root, but he was rejected at that time. After that, he did not say anything. Until now, he said this again.


    The old man looked at him. He didn''t speak. He couldn''t speak.


    "I have calculated carefully that the big array can still last for about half an hour now. This half hour is enough."


    He sat down by the lake.


    Then Baicha began to climb to the top of the mountain. In fact, he had already reached the end of the Tower many years ago. If he had not found the opportunity to break the land, he would have broken the land for many years than the old ancestor of the Bifang people.


    It''s the same for monks who climb the stairs in the world. It''s very difficult to break the realm.


    After all, there will be people watching you. If they are not willing to let you break through, you must slow down on the road full of thorns.


    Whether we can go or not, we may get the final result.


    But it''s always going.


    After the cabbage sat down, the mist in the mist forest dissipated quickly and quickly. It seemed that this place would soon be exposed to the world.


    Many monks of the Bifang clan came here and looked at the sitting white tea and the standing ancestor, looking at each other.


    They asked, "how about ancestor?"


    The old man indicated with his eyes that he was ok, and then he went into the water.


    After all, white tea helped him. Now, as long as he breaks through the situation first, there is nothing wrong with everything.


    If we kill white tea now, it seems that they are too impersonal.


    There were two monks who went up to the building to break the boundary at the same time. The momentum was too strong. After half an hour, they had already broken the big array, and then the mighty weather floated out from here.


    I don''t know how many demon monks are around here. They all kneel down at this time.


    In the face of such a big figure who is about to become a demon king, they naturally submit to the bottom of their hearts.


    The ancestor of the Bifang clan walked in the water for a short time. His whole life had black hair, and then his momentum began to change. There was a huge Bifang in the sky.This kind of scene can spread far away.


    Naturally, it also spread to Qingtian city.


    Fengquan and Chongguang are fighting with Qingtian Jun at the moment. They suddenly feel that there are other big demons in the demon soil, and they both look at each other and close their hands one after another.


    It doesn''t matter to them whether a Lin Hongzhu can become a monk in the Canghai sea. But if there is another demon king in the demon land, they are afraid that the situation will change again. They can''t accept such a thing.


    In the past, Xishan made the sea, which was to send away an old demon king. The overall situation has not changed, but now, it is not like this.


    Fengquan demon Jun quickly quit, and without saying anything nonsense, he headed for the Bifang clan. Chongguang was not so urgent, but soon left. Qingtian Jun didn''t care about these things, but it didn''t mean they didn''t care.


    The great Dharma Minister of qingtianjun took it back. He thought that the situation would be troublesome, but he didn''t expect that it would end in this way.


    Looking at the distant sky, qingtianjun is too lazy to go there. There are too many things in the demon soil. For a while, he can''t manage it.


    As soon as qingtianjun stopped, the war here was over.


    Many demon monks are now watching the master of the demon cult step by step, and no one dares to make a move, and no one dares to speak out.


    This is the man qingtianjun wants to protect.


    Qingtianjun did not go to see Lin Hongzhu, but walked towards the city. He was the master of the city. He naturally knew what was going on in the city. He knew very well that several demon monks had gone to Li Fuyao before.


    If I can''t save the boy''s life, I''m afraid I''ll beat him when his daughter comes back.


    Of course, it is very likely that Chao Qingqiu will let Ye Changting take the lead before his daughter beats him.


    Chao Qingqiu has a list in his heart, but he can help if he can.


    When he came to the alley, qingtianjun didn''t see Li Fuyao struggling. Instead, he saw Li Fuyao standing at the entrance of the abandoned alley and looking at qingtianjun.


    There are two bodies in the alley.


    They all go upstairs.


    Li Fu shakes his body and hovers several swords. The moon is high and the clouds are covered by ten li. In addition, a stalk of grass is gradually green.


    Four of them ascended the stairs, two of them were killed by him, and two others were not willing to fight with him, so they left first.


    Qingtianjun thought it was a little interesting, "you kill now, is it so simple?"


    All four of them can''t beat Li Fuyao down. The killing power is only that Chao Qingqiu could compete with him in those days.


    Li Fuyao wiped the bloodstain on his face and tried to make himself look more pleasant. "I have a lot of swords."


    He was a master of the imperial sword technique, and he had the advantage in the same place. He was also a swordsman. In addition, he had a sword searching for immortals.


    This is the killing power. It is impossible for any monk to kill him on a one-to-one basis.


    Even if that person is Ye Sheng''s song, so it is.


    In addition to these things, he had spent more than a hundred years in the dreamland. He had seen the scenery of the sea and participated in the war. Moreover, he had honed Kendo for more than 100 years, which made his understanding of Kendo more profound.


    Qingtian Jun nodded, which was an approval of him.


    Li Fuyao wiped his face, took back those swords, and carefully said to qingtianjun, "I didn''t tear down that alley."


    Qingtianjun sighed in his heart, but he didn''t speak. Is it important to talk about that alley now?


    Li Fuyao laughed and vomited blood again.


    Qingtianjun didn''t care about him, so he turned around and left.


    There are two big demons in the blue sky city.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Changting has been guarding the street for a long time. The demon king of Pingnan didn''t intend to make a move, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. On the contrary, he was the demon king of Xishan. Even if he wanted to, he didn''t have the ability.


    Until later, Pingnan demon Jun looked at the distance, felt the wisp of breath floating, then laughed, and wanted to get up and leave.


    "Well, how can I go


    Xishan demon Jun looks at Pingnan demon Jun.


    Pingnan demon Jun shook his head and said, "there is a thing that has been accepted and has to go."


    "You can come together if you like."


    The demon king of Xishan thought about it and nodded. The two demon kings were like this and their bodies disappeared.


    Qingtianjun also happened to be here.


    He took a look at Ye Changting.


    Ye Changting walks towards the distance, and chaoqingqiu appears in the street. He follows the woman beside him, which seems strange.


    Lin Hongzhu broke the boundary and had already become the target of public criticism, but no one thought that after that, all the demon kings followed him, leaving Lin Hongzhu alone.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "I don''t know if there will be people on the other side of the mountain and river."When a monk breaks into the sea, people in the world will know about it. But after all, Lin Hongzhu is in the demon land. Even if the Taoist and Confucian sages know about it, they will not come rashly.


    After all, there are many big demons in the demon soil, and they are likely to attack.


    Qingtianjun didn''t worry about anything.


    In fact, he is very clear about the temperament of the saints.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t know where to find a pot of wine. He found a table with Ye Changting and said, "Qing Tianjun, do you want to marry your daughter first?"


    Hearing this, ye Changting felt a little bit interesting. He also turned his head and looked at qingtianjun.


    Qing Tian Jun has no expression.


    To marry his daughter, these two men stabbed him in the heart.


    Good in the morning green autumn is also a casual mention, this sentence finished, then no longer speech.


    At this time, ye Changting asked about something.


    What he cares about is nothing more than things out of the sky.


    Chao Qingqiu said disconsolately, "I have said everything that should be said. If you ask me what to do, you have to ask the old dragon next time."


    If you call the demon ancestor this way, only chaoqingqiu can say it.


    Although qingtianjun is a demon clan, he didn''t say anything. He stayed with chaoqingqiu for a long time, and nothing was strange.


    Chao Qingqiu took a sip of wine, looked at the distance and sighed, "I really want to see Li Fuyao."


    When they were in Qingtian City, they were drinking and chatting in the city. From then on, Chao Qingqiu liked this younger generation very much.


    How can a sword immortal drink with the later sword immortals?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Hongzhu stepped out at the last step, and a golden light appeared in the sky, illuminating the whole Qingtian City, and all the clouds were scattered.


    Lin Hongzhu, with white hair and a red robe, hovered under the sky with his eyes closed.


    All of them began to gather away.


    This is a monk of the sea.


    This is the second Canghai friar in yexiuli after his Highness the king of Chu in Luoyang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    There was a rain in Qingtian city at the beginning, and now there is only a gust of wind. Lin Hongzhu falls from the sky, stands on the bridge, and salutes to some place in Qingtian city. That is to say thanks to qingtianjun. With today''s qingtiancheng''s action, as long as it does not violate the human and demon clan''s fundamental, Lin Hongzhu will certainly help qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun doesn''t know if he cares, but Lin Hongzhu must have written it down in his heart.


    Of course, today, when he broke the border, it was not only qingtianjun, but also ye Changting and Li Fuyao. He was very clear about these things.


    Emptiness has been waiting on the bridge, but fortunately, no one has been fighting against her. Otherwise, with her realm, I''m afraid she has died several times.


    Lin Hongzhu put up his umbrella again and stood at the end of the bridge. He didn''t speak much. If the former Mr. Lin could have said a few words to him, now Mr. Lin is already a monk in the sea, and Kongkong really doesn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, Lin Hongzhu did not say anything, just touched her head, looking at her, eyes some special emotions.


    "Mr. Lin, do you like me?" he asked


    When she asked this sentence, she bit her teeth and grasped the umbrella handle with both hands. Nothing else was more than nervousness.


    Lin Hongzhu, such a demon sect leader, had no other woman to express his feelings to him except the original woman.


    Especially now, it is absolutely impossible to ask him if he likes his own girl.


    Lin Hongzhu didn''t say anything. In fact, he didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, someone from the distance came with an umbrella, which eased the situation of Lin Hongzhu.


    Li Fu walked in the rain with an umbrella, and soon came to Lin Hongzhu from a distance. He still had a handle hanging around his waist to cover the clouds. In the previous wars, he had made his whole body a little disordered. Now he changed his clothes and even took a bath in the wine shop. Otherwise, he would not have appeared in front of Lin Hongzhu.


    Lin Hongzhu took a look at him, and then asked, "before, the four imperial swords are all the same in power?"


    There are several imperial swordsmen. It is not too difficult for a swordsman to reach Li Fuyao''s level. But before Li Fuyao''s four swordsmen stopped four people from climbing the stairs, which is absolutely beyond the ordinary swordsmen''s ability to compare.


    Even to say that no one can be as strong as Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao laughed at the famous master of the demon sect. He just said, "I''ve been practicing sword for so many years. I''ve had good luck. I''ve learned a lot of miscellaneous things."


    When it comes to luck, Lin Hongzhu has to be convinced by Li Fuyao.


    Over the years, no friar can match Li Fuyao''s luck. But for these opportunities, Li Fuyao would not have been able to follow Ye Sheng''s song closely.


    Lin Hongzhu looked at the front and whispered, "go away."


    Li Fuyao nodded, indicating that it was OK.


    So these two people, who had little intersection in the past, began to walk side by side. They didn''t wait for the answer. Although they didn''t know why, they still followed behind.


    Lin Hongzhu held up an umbrella and walked slowly. In fact, there were not many raindrops that could fall on the umbrella. "When I was on the border of Chen, I had a sword for thousands of miles. In fact, I was wronged."


    This is about the first time Li Fuyao was trampled on at the border of Chen state. The monk in the twilight realm was directly killed by his ancestor Xu Ji with a sword from a thousand li away, and Lin Hongzhu was also severely damaged by Xu Ji''s sword in the rain.


    It was only then that he stepped on the stairs and soon lost the battle to Xu Ji, which was a matter of reason. However, the sword was still puzzling.


    Li Fuyao still remembers that incident. At that time, he did not even meet Lin Hongzhu. Both of them were involved in the Bureau. Fortunately, there was no accident in the end.


    Li Fuyao said, "master Lin has a lot of heart, and of course he won''t pay attention to it."


    No matter what the sect Lin Hongzhu founded at that time, it''s still right to call out the sect leader Lin.


    Lin Hongzhu doesn''t care how others shout, especially in front of Li Fuyao. "Then I met you on a snowy night with Su ye, but I didn''t speak to you. Among the young people in the world, ye Shengge''s blood and talent are incomparable in the world. It''s normal for her to walk ahead and no one can catch up with her That kind of Taoist is so poor that it is not easy to have such a realm. "


    Li Fuyao smiles and doesn''t speak. Some people praise him. He is still the leader of the demon sect. Naturally, he deserves to be happy.


    Lin Hongzhu said, "I haven''t had many friends in my life. Su Ye is one of God''s friends. Liang can''t say anything else. You Li Fuyao, it''s not because of your sword today that I want to make you a friend, but what you have done in the past. I think it''s very good, either in qingtiancheng or in Jianshan..."


    "It''s all very good."


    With these words, there was a strange light in Lin Hongzhu''s eyes.Li Fuyao doesn''t know why. He thinks of Ye Shengge. Like Lin Hongzhu, he has no friends.


    Moreover, it seems that they don''t care whether they have friends or not, especially ye Shengge. As long as she wants to, she can do anything.


    Li Fuyao looked at the master of the demon sect and asked in a low voice, "is Lin Jiao''s main friend my friend?"


    "No," Lin said with a smile


    Li Fuyao laughed and said, "it''s really good."


    Lin Hongzhu also laughed, this is even his first real friend in his life.


    Li Fuyao stopped and said with emotion: "OK, master Lin, the girl behind you is still waiting for you to answer. I have to go now, and I have something to do."


    Li Fuyao''s urgent task is to find a girl.


    Lin Hongzhu looks the same.


    Li Fuyao laughs and disappears.


    All of a sudden, there was Lin Hongzhu and emptiness.


    Lin Hongzhu stopped and the woman called Mr. Lin again.


    For the second time in these hundreds of years, Lin Hongzhu felt at a loss. The first time was when the woman first joined the religion and asked him to teach her to practice in person.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before Li Fuyao left Qingtian City, no one else saw him. Naturally, he wanted to meet Feng Lu.


    The donkey was in the wine shop at the moment. When Li Fuyao found him, there were many empty wine jars on the wine table.


    The wine lady''s face was not good. If it hadn''t been for the relationship between Feng Lu and Li Fuyao, she would have been fighting with a broom.


    Li Fuyao came to Fenglv''s back, looked at this guy, and then gave him a chestnut for no reason.


    The big black donkey turned around, his eyes misty.


    Li Fuyao asked, "what''s the matter, brother donkey?"


    Feng Lu shook his head and saw that it was Li Fuyao. Then he swore and said, "you boy, how long have you not seen me? I''m an uncle. See you next time. Are you going to be a sword fairy? If so, are we still brothers? "


    Li Fuyao felt a little funny. In his opinion, the big black donkey had never been a person who thought about these things. How could he begin to think about it now?


    However, he soon came back to his senses. In fact, all the monks in this world were in the final analysis somewhat arrogant, especially the demon soil such as this donkey, who was young and arrogant. Li Fuyao''s realm was faster than him, which was not the reason why he was sad. The reason why he was really sad was Li Fuyao. He walked so fast that he could not see the possibility of catching up with him.


    Go on like this, after two people have big difference, is really can''t do what brothers.


    This is what Li Fuyao will think even if he doesn''t want to.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know how to comfort him. Feng Lu was even more tearful. "You see, you don''t even comfort me anymore."


    Li Fuyao slapped him and then asked, "where is the green locust?"


    As for Qinghuai, Fenglu got serious and said, "all the way north, it should be in the sea of ice. After her practice again, the realm is unfathomable. You''d better not do anything sorry to her during this period of time, or you will die miserably."


    No matter how strong the green locust is, Li Fuyao can hardly kill Li Fuyao. However, Li Fuyao still dares to fight back.


    He laughed bitterly.


    Feng Lu Ao uttered a voice, and then some unbelievable exclaimed, "Li Fuyao, you cheated the best woman in our demon land, and you did something sorry for her?"


    The voice was loud, but there were no other guests in the restaurant, but even the wine lady frowned.


    Li Fuyao quickly covered the donkey''s mouth. There were some words that could not be said casually. However, he was still in Qingtian City, making a lot of noise here. Later, he was heard by qingtianjun. He was afraid that if he didn''t go to see the girl, he would be beaten by him first.


    He didn''t beat him before. He saw that he had a fight. Now maybe he will fear something.


    Li Fuyao''s face, which had never been bloody, became very red.


    Feng Lu said, "you boy, who is better than Qinghuai in this world?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "No


    Feng Lu snorted, "who do you think you''ve got in touch with? I don''t believe that you and Ye Sheng''s songs are tired of being crooked. "


    In Feng Lu''s heart, this world can be compared with the green locust, there is only that kind.


    Moreover, before the introduction of Taoism into the demon land, many demon practitioners felt that they were not so resistant to that Taoist. Who is the best young man in the world?


    It''s the Taoist priest of chenxie mountain.


    After all, that man is a Terran, not a demon.


    But again at this time, ye Shengge, that Dao kind, still has half of their demon clan blood.


    Otherwise, it will not be the most powerful one!Luan bird clan, this is not an ordinary race, after the demon queen left the world, they are the king of birds.


    Li Fu shook his head in a hurry. At this time, it was hard to say anything.


    He quickly changed the topic and asked: "before Fengquan and Chongguang, the two big demons left Qingtian city because there were other big demons in the demon soil?"


    This is the obvious thing.


    Feng Lu said, "it should be the ancestor of Bi Yu''s family."


    When Fengquan demon king and Chongguang demon king left Qingtian city before, Bi Yu also left with him. The only one he could care about was the old ancestor.


    Li Fuyao said, "you don''t want to join the party?"


    Feng Lu was not angry and said, "I''m not climbing stairs. I''m afraid I''ll be killed!"


    Li Fuyao is speechless.


    But after sitting down here and drinking a few drinks, he thought of finding a reason to leave.


    He just took a few drinks.


    They did not know that at this time, there was already a woman in blue robes near Qingtian city.


    -


    the territory of the Bifang people has been lost since there was no big demon in the clan. After that, almost all of the Bifang people were only in the rain fog forest.


    This time, the ancestor of the Bifang clan was sheltered from the atmosphere in the rain and fog. In fact, it was a little smooth. He had already reached the last step. Bai Cha, for some reason, chose to break the border here. When he chose to break the border, in fact, the battle was almost unstoppable.


    At this time, Bi Fang''s father was full of black hair, and his Qi was released. The big array was already broken.


    At the same time when the battle was broken, the old ancestor Bifang became a real demon king. After becoming the demon king, his life span was prolonged a lot, and naturally, he would not be covered with white hair as before.


    After becoming the demon king, how many people kowtow on the ground under the body of the ancestor Bifang.


    At this time, those demon Kings also came.


    Fengquan demon Jun and Chongguang demon Jun were the first to come to the Bifang clan. At this time, the fog in the rain and fog forest was scattered. The two demon kings could easily see the ancestors of the Bifang family who had already broken the border and the white tea that was still in the breaking state.


    Fengquan demon Jun took a look at the old ancestor, did not say much, straight to the white tea and then hand.


    A magnificent air machine like thunder from top to bottom, with the sound of huge wind and thunder, will soon fall on the head of white tea.


    The ancestor of the Bifang clan has made great achievements. Now, no matter what, they have no reason to do it again, but the white tea has not yet. In fact, it is reasonable to do so.


    Lin Hongzhu has achieved great success in qingtianjun. There is an ancestor of Bifang family in this demon land, but it is not that there is a big gap in strength between the two sides.


    One more white tea is not of great benefit to the demon clan. At least at present, white tea has made great achievements in the sea, so the situation of demon land will be in chaos.


    So no one wants to see it.


    After that, he looked at the demon king of Fengquan and didn''t say much.


    Chongguang demon Jun said indifferently: "what are you going to do?"


    The old ancestor of Bifang just entered the sea. Naturally, he would not be the enemy of these demon kings. At least not now, so no one would care too much about this kind of thing.


    "He has given me a lot of tranquilizing herbs. I should help him when he breaks the border after I go down."


    Bi Fang said that he wanted to help, so naturally he would.


    Wind spring demon Jun cold voice a smile, "it''s just that you can''t protect yourself. What do you do?"


    He didn''t care if he could help him, but he always had to do something.


    Chongguang demon Jun didn''t hesitate much. Fengquan demon Jun once gave a hand, but he was stopped. Even if he helped, no one would.


    Chongguang demon Jun snorted coldly, "I don''t know the sky and the earth."


    As soon as the words come out, there is a majestic evil spirit gathering between heaven and earth, and the sea of clouds is tumbling, and it will fall together.


    But just after this moment, there appeared a powerful and incomparable bloody knife light in the sky.


    This is the clan of Xijun.


    His time to become a demon is not too long, but it is not short.


    With this bloody sword light, is a red hair Xishan demon king.


    Chongguang ignored him. He knew that Xishan and Baicha had no old friends.


    But he did not think that the next moment, a blue knife light appeared, is the Lord.


    The demon king of Pingnan, who had been trapped in the demon bowl for many years, appeared here now. It was a majestic sword light falling down.


    Not to the sea of clouds, nor to the wind spring demon king, but directly to the Chongguang demon king.


    The latter was startled and retreated back, gnashing his teeth and shouting, "Pingnan, what are you going to do?"The demon king of Pingnan laughed, "white tea broke the boundary today. There is a big demon in the demon land. You are worried that the situation will change. If you kill you first, you will give the territory of the Ming clan to white tea, and things will not be in disorder."


    If there is one more demon king, there will be more people fighting for the demon land. If there is less demon king, there will be no more trouble.


    Chongguang and Fengquan two demon Jun want less white tea, but he Pingnan does not think so.


    Fengquan demon Jun looks indifferent. It doesn''t seem to be joking when Pingnan demon Jun wields his knife. If he really kills Chongguang demon king after this, it will be a bad thing after all. So after thinking about it, he quickly looks at Pingnan and finally makes a move.


    A huge black fist fell from the sky, that is to fall on the head of Pingnan.


    The demon king of Pingnan looked indifferent. He looked up at the sky, and then a blue sword came out, and with a knife, he cut the head of the fist.


    Countless majestic demons scattered, Pingnan demon king at this time, looking like a human emperor, overlooking the world.


    He has been in the town demon bowl for hundreds of years. Which demon clan, big or small, does not respect him as king?


    What''s more, how could the men who were qualified to fight with Ye Sheng be ordinary people?


    The majestic evil spirit exploded here, stirring the sea of clouds, and the rain and fog forest under the sea of clouds was even more shaking.


    Today, old ancestor Bifang broke through the situation. Looking at such a big momentum, he soon understood the gap between himself and them.


    The demon king of Pingnan has been so powerful that what about Qingtian Jun?


    I''m afraid I don''t know how strong it is.


    The demon king of Xishan didn''t fight. The two demon kings confronted Pingnan. It was like the scene in Qingtian city at the beginning. Although the demon king of Pingnan may not be able to gain the upper hand, it will not be defeated in a short time.


    There is really no chance for him.


    He turned his head and looked at white tea. If there were no enemies today, he would have become the sea as he wished.


    But at this time, no one thought that a huge hand with black hair appeared suddenly in the sky. It looked very huge and stretched out from the clouds, as if it was about to grasp the white tea.


    This is still in the broken territory, where is that Zun is the enemy of the monk of the sea.


    The demon king of Xishan is hesitating whether to make a move. Just as Fengquan demon Jun and Chongguang demon Jun thought, he and white tea have no personal relationship, this time to hand or not, to think about.


    He didn''t know what kind of person Baicha was. What''s more, he didn''t know what he could get. If he could get something, he would do well. If not, what would be the use of it?


    Bifang Laozu and Xishan demon Jun are all looking at the giant hand. He has received the benefits of white tea. He should do it at this time.


    So after thinking about it, Bifang Laozu still made his second move.


    He has big sleeves and small moves, and there is a majestic air machine gathering between heaven and earth. From the majestic evil spirit around him, he said it is now.


    The white evil spirit fell on the big hand. It was just the momentum of the big hand''s falling, and it was not completely cut off.


    There has been a sound between heaven and earth.


    "Settle down."


    The demon king in the demon land, except Qingtian Jun, is the one who has no absolute possibility of defeat when fighting with any other demon king. The level of the other demon kings has been clearly stated.


    At least in terms of the current momentum, he is far from his opponent, not only his opponent. I''m afraid that the murderous heart together, even he may die.


    Therefore, Bifang Laozu did not really do it again.


    He took a deep breath, said nothing, did nothing, and just stopped.


    He just watched the giant hand fall.


    The demon king of Pingnan called for Xishan. Xishan turned around and Pingnan withdrew. It was obvious that he should take the place of him next.


    The demon king of Xishan said, the bloody sword light appeared in front of the Fengquan demon king, and the second Dao light was aimed at Chongguang demon Jun.


    The demon king of Xishan thought that he was not the opponent of the giant hand, so he didn''t make a move.


    Instead, Pingnan demon king looked at the huge hand and said with a smile: "this is the old wangba who has been hiding in the water for hundreds of years?"


    In this demon soil, few big demons have the qualification of Pingnan demon king.


    Of course, few people have his realm.


    He looked at the huge hand, did not say much. He took the long knife and chopped at it. It was only for a moment.


    Dao Guang and the giant hand meet, but in a moment, Dao Guang cuts the giant hand open.


    Naturally, this giant hand is just a fa Xiang. The demon king of Pingnan is very clear.


    "Pingnan, you''ve been in ye Xiujing''s bowl for so many years, but your temper has become a little stinky."The voice appeared in the sky, but where the demon king was, it was not known by others.


    At least in the eyes of Xishan, Fengquan and Chongguang, they can''t see it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t understand. Why do you old wangba like to have trouble with younger generation?"


    Pingnan demon Jun''s face was full of sarcasm.


    There was no sound coming out of the curtain of that day, but the demon king of Pingnan was holding a knife, and the light of the sword appeared from time to time in the sky curtain.


    Although the demon king of Pingnan had an agreement with white tea, everyone knew that he would never fight to death when he reached the critical point.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The water in the rain fog forest comes from a river called Luohe, which is also a kind of fish demon habitat.


    But the realm of the goblins is not too high, so few people are afraid of them.


    Just when the Bifang people had such a wonderful battle, there was a small boat walking slowly along the river, and there were only three people on board.


    Two men and one woman, both men in white robes, the woman was still in the cabin. Two men in white looked at the war in the sky over there. No one spoke first.


    Ye Changting suddenly asked, "Qing Tian Jun is really afraid that Li Fuyao will be killed?"


    Chao Qingqiu''s face was full of laughter, "there are many interesting people in the world, and qingtianjun is a particularly interesting one. If you choose in front of him, you should choose his own daughter or choose to be the demon emperor. He will definitely choose his own daughter, and then change the choice to be the demon emperor, and then give him a choice, which is also the same."


    "Since nothing in the whole world can be compared with his daughter, how can he be willing to make her sad?"


    When Chao Qingqiu said these words, there was a strange smile in his eyes. "You, if you have a girl, you will feel the same way. However, it is difficult to find a woman who likes you, as for a girl..."


    Ye Changting was not moved, just looked at the morning green autumn, and then said: "white tea and you have old?"


    "No," he said, shaking his head toward Qingqiu


    Chao Qingqiu said, "what are you doing here?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "fishing is no good?"


    With these words, Chao Qingqiu even took out a green fishing rod from the cabin and looked like he really wanted to fish.


    Ye Changting looks as usual. In fact, he has already known Chao Qingqiu''s temperament in these days.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "qingtianjun''s favorite food is instant boiled mutton. What is mutton, do you know?"


    Ye Changting doesn''t care about these things. Of course, he doesn''t know what it is. But judging from qingtianjun''s temperament, he knows that it must be a good thing.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "the best mutton in the world is Baize."


    Only people like qingtianjun have the ability and the idea to make instant boiled mutton.


    Chao Qingqiu continued: "the Baize people don''t know how many years they haven''t had a big demon. This can only make qingtianjun eat meat so wantonly. In other words, if qingtianjun didn''t like the instant boiled mutton, the Baize people would have died many years ago."


    "The word" cause and effect "has always been difficult to explain clearly. Without Qingtian Jun, I''m afraid that there is no Baize clan in the world. With qingtianjun, they have a big demon of Baize clan, and they want to trouble him. If you are qingtianjun, you certainly don''t know how to choose."


    Ye Changting didn''t speak. This kind of thing can''t fall on him anyway.


    But he is also a very intelligent person, just a moment, he thought of some things, "so white tea is the white Ze clan."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t answer positively, but said with a smile, "in the end, it''s people who don''t have a home."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    Li Fuyao couldn''t leave Qingtian city because before he left the restaurant, what he saw first was not other people, but qingtianjun.


    Feng Lu has always been a bit loose tempered, even in front of the demon king Feng Quan. However, in front of Feng Quan, he is the most worthy younger generation. Naturally, he can let loose a wave. However, in front of Qingtian Jun, he is nothing, so he has to be serious.


    Especially when qingtianjun stepped into the wine shop, Fenglv had already woken up.


    He smiles at qingtianjun in embarrassment and leaves. His uncle''s actions are aimed at qingtianjun for several times. Even if qingtianjun doesn''t have a bad time with him, Fenglv will never feel that he can speak in front of qingtianjun.


    Qingtian Jun looked at Fenglv and said calmly: "tell your uncle that next time you come to Qingtian City, I will let him not go."


    Wind Lu repeatedly nodded, "demon lord said right, nephew back and uncle said this thing."


    Qingtianjun no longer paid attention to him. After watching him leave, he came over and took the jar of wine.


    The woman who sold wine took a look at qingtianjun and retreated to the back, and soon disappeared.


    In this restaurant, there are only Li Fuyao and qingtianjun.


    The two men had a talk on the street before, but now they are going to talk about it for the second time.


    But this second time, it''s too serious.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine, and Quan should have given himself courage first.


    Qingtian Jun looked at him, thought about it, and then said, "I always know that white tea is the white Ze clan."


    He ate so much instant boiled mutton. Even if the white tea was well disguised, he could see through it.


    It''s just a matter of seeing through.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know what qingtianjun said about this, but he quickly responded: "today is he going to break the border?"


    Qingtianjun said: "he calculated to go, is to become the sea, to take a good look at the Baize people, he felt that I would certainly stop him, but did not know that I was not so boring."


    After white tea became the demon king, he could not eat Baize people if he wanted to eat instant boiled mutton.


    Li Fuyao said: "the demon king is broad-minded and rare in the world."


    This is a complete flattery, but it seems that qingtianjun still has some benefits.


    Qingtian Jun asked, "you went to Buddha land to seek the truth of 6000 years ago. Now the truth is known?"


    Li Fuyao nodded, knowing that this kind of thing can be concealed by ordinary people, but it is not a secret for qingtianjun at all.


    Qingtianjun said: "in this case, how do you deal with the affairs between the demon clan and the Terran, especially between the demon clan and the swordsman."


    Qing Tian Jun didn''t say those empty head Ba brain things, directly asked the key.


    Six thousand years ago, although it was the demon clan united by Confucianism and Taoism, the main force in the final war was the demon clan. I don''t know how to calculate this account.


    Li Fuyao asked, "Chao Jian Xian is a friend of the demon king."


    Although it is a question, it is more like a statement of a fact.


    This is also a fact. Chao Qingqiu has few friends. I''m afraid there are not many. Qingtianjun must be one of them.


    Qingtianjun looked at him and didn''t speak.


    This is default.


    "Chao Jian Xian also knew what happened six thousand years ago, but he didn''t do anything."


    Chao Qingqiu is definitely the first swordsman in the world to know the decline of swordsmen six thousand years ago. However, he did nothing. He didn''t say that he went to the demon clan to kill him, and he didn''t cut off the relationship with qingtianjun.


    However, I know that the black and white sword is not as clear as I am


    Qingtianjun asked again: "you don''t care, he doesn''t care, but the swordsmen should take care of it."


    Li Fuyao said: "other swordsmen cut you, but I don''t cut you."


    This sentence has some meaning, but it is very straightforward, that is to tell qingtianjun that even if there is going to be a big war between the swordsmen of the Terran clan and the demon clan, other swordsmen will come to kill you. I don''t care. I won''t do it anyway.


    Qingtian Jun frowned and said, "you are likely to become the leader of swordsmen after that."


    Li Fuyao said, "it''s just possible. Besides, if I have to fight, I''ll lock up the demon king. I''ll find a magic weapon similar to Ye Shengzhen''s demon bowl, and everything can be solved."


    When you don''t have to face life and death.


    "Do you think you can win me?" said Qing Tian Jun angrily


    Li Fuyao said wrongly, "is it hard for you to kill me?"


    For the first time, qingtianjun found out that this guy was in need of beating. In one day, his daughter could not kill Li Fuyao. This kind of thing is already obvious.


    Even Li Fuyao could see that.


    Qing Tian Jun said without expression: "why didn''t thunder chop you to death?"


    When Li Fuyao heard this, he thought that when he broke the border, he would be more powerful. He could not help being watched by other monks.He looked a little ugly, but he didn''t say anything.


    He abducted qingtianjun''s maiden and ran away. Qingtianjun said it was not painful. Li Fuyao felt that there was no problem.


    Qingtianjun still wanted to say something, but felt something, so he didn''t say more.


    He turned away from the restaurant, but he did not forget to say, "don''t hurry.".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Hongzhu is standing under the eaves of the street. His umbrella has been put aside. He still looks up at Lin Hongzhu, his eyes are full of expectations.


    Lin Hongzhu felt that his head was a little big, but he still didn''t say "Mr. Lin."


    Empty open mouth, not as tight as before.


    When Lin Hongzhu first saw this girl on the grassland, he felt that she was a little different, otherwise he would not go with her all the way.


    "Mr. Lin, although I am a demon, I am not bad."


    Empty stare a pair of big eyes, like a child to do a wrong thing, but in fact she did not do anything wrong, on the contrary, is doing a good thing.


    "I didn''t say you were a demon."


    Lin Hongzhu looked up at the sky and the rain.


    "Mr. Lin?" he asked


    Lin Hongzhu did not speak.


    "Mr. Lin, do you think you are a monk of the sea, I am a little demon, we are not suitable?"


    Lin Hongzhu said: "on the road, it''s just before and after. It''s not a big deal. It''s not important to go forward, in front of it, or in the back."


    Empty again said: "so Mr. Lin, what are you thinking?"


    Lin Hongzhu, who has been alone for so many years, how could one day be at a loss like this.


    He looked at the rain and tried to change the subject. "You don''t know how long it''s going to end this rain, just like you don''t know how long it''s going to be dark tonight."


    Well, it''s a really boring topic.


    Lin Hongzhu sighed, turned his head again, looked at the empty, and then said, "what did you ask before?"


    Kong Kong once again said, "Mr. Lin, do you like me?"


    Lin


    red candle solemnly said this time: "yes."


    At the beginning, emptiness was unbelievable, but soon he jumped up happily, looked at Lin Hongzhu and said, "Mr. Lin, do you want to marry me?"


    Lin Hongzhu nodded and said good.


    "Then we can have a lot of children."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao is thinking about what qingtianjun said before he left the restaurant. What is the purpose of making him not in a hurry.


    After a few sips of wine, he was about to turn his head and see what was going on outside.


    But I don''t know why, and I didn''t turn around.


    After drinking a few more drinks, Li Fuyao suddenly heard the sound of his feet. He subconsciously wanted to turn around. But at this time, there was a voice in his heart saying that he should not turn around.


    Li Fuyao was impatient, but he did not turn around.


    Until the sound of the footsteps came closer and closer, and then there was no sound.


    Li Fuyao gave a thump in his heart.


    "Li Da Jian Xian, long time no see."


    In the end, it was the man who spoke first, with a clear voice, but a little tired.


    Before he turned around, Li Fuyao tidied up his clothes. Then he wiped his mouth. After turning around, he said with a smile, "long time no see."


    Standing in front of him was a woman in blue, tall and tall. Looking at him, he was only a head shorter than Li Fuyao. Although there are still no changes in some places, they are different from the last time we met, and even more different than when we first met.


    In the demon land, there are many young women like this, but they have this temperament. There is only one person who grows up like this. The name of that person is Qinghuai.


    Li Fuyao looked at the woman who had been thinking about her day and night. She was nervous. Her hands were covered with sweat.


    The back is wet through.


    "Li dajianxian, what''s the matter with you?" Green locust looks at Li Fuyao, the mood in the eye is not too strong.


    But it doesn''t look like you''re angry.


    Li Fuyao laughed and covered up his embarrassment. Then he quickly said, "I''ve seen your father before. The demon king is still elegant."


    This is nonsense. People like qingtianjun seldom have problems.


    Qinghuai looks at him, does not speak, just looks like this.


    Li Fuyao was looked at with sweat on his forehead, but he did not dare to reach out to wipe it.


    Qinghuai takes a look at him and does not know if she has sighed several times in her heart. She reaches out to wipe the sweat on Li Fuyao''s forehead, and then reaches out to wipe the sweat from Li Fuyao''s palm.


    "They are all swordsmen climbing stairs. Are they still like this?"


    When Qinghuai talks, he doesn''t look at Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao is relieved. But soon, Qinghuai asks, "you went to the Buddha land."Li Fuyao just eased over. This time, his heart beat faster again.


    You can''t escape this thing.


    Li Fuyao solemnly said: "there is nothing beautiful about that place. It''s really ordinary. It''s just that the lantern is a bit interesting."


    Green locust Oh a, and then said with a smile: "in fact, the girl is also very interesting?"


    Li Fuyao looked as usual, "what girl?"


    Qinghuai glanced at him, looked at him like that, almost laughed out loud, "is that beautiful and can hit that?"


    PS: for the first time in my life, I changed the scene when Lin Hongzhu saw the sky on the grassland for the first time.


    Why didn''t I let Lin Hongzhu do it????


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    This world is beautiful and can beat women, but if you want to Qinghuai and ye Shengge, it is gone.


    These two people are the worst women in the world.


    But in Li Fuyao''s heart, in fact, green locust is more difficult to provoke than Ye Sheng''s song.


    If you offend ye Shengge, she will beat you at most. However, if you offend this woman, it will be more than a simple one.


    Li Fuyao was wiped clean sweat, this moment and dense appear on the forehead.


    "Li Da Jian Xian!"


    The sound was so loud that Qing Tianjun, who was lying outside the wine shop, could hear it clearly.


    Wind Lu is not far away from Qingtian Jun, and I know the movement inside.


    He was laughing, and Li Fuyao deserved it. When he had Qinghuai, he dared to provoke other women. He just got a foot on his butt and flew out from afar. He fell a dog in the street.


    He got up and was about to start a teacher''s inquisition. How could I be kicked at will?


    But when he turned his head, he saw Qingtian Jun''s back. He didn''t dare to say anything or do anything. He could only admit that he was unlucky and left far away. This time, he made up his mind to leave Qingtian city as soon as possible, otherwise, some troublesome things would come out.


    In the distance, pinghan and Xiqiu look at the scene in the rain before, and their minds are different. Xiqiu and Li Fuyao have some festivals. Naturally, there is no good face at this time. Pinghan or because of the affection between Pingnan demon king and chaoqingqiu, pinghan is not disgusted with Li Fuyao, a swordsman.


    Pinghan said with a smile: "there is no one in the whole demon land who can let Qinghuai be like this. Only the swordsman of that Terran family, not only let Qinghuai be so, but also let Qingtian demon king be careful."


    Nishiku shook his head and wanted to say something. In the distance, he didn''t know how, so he heard a voice of exasperation.


    "You two guys, hiding here to watch my jokes?"


    Along with the sound, a huge fist appeared. Xiqiu responded quickly, but in a moment he drew a knife to deal with it. The sabre spirit passed through the rain curtain and met the fist.


    But the sabre Qi soon broke and scattered on the long street. On the other side, Ping Han didn''t know when he would get a big halberd, and there were some ice flowers on it.


    With a halberd, a lot of broken ice appeared in the rain curtain.


    It''s just at this moment that the three people fight each other. Even if pinghan retreats a few feet, Xiqiu is still a little unstable and his face is flushed. On the contrary, Feng Lu, who gives Wang baquan, stands in the distance, just takes a look at the distance and runs away.


    He knows very well that private fighting is forbidden in this blue sky city.


    He ran to the distance, Xiqiu and pinghan looked at each other, understood the truth, and soon disappeared from the long street.


    The rain is not small. Qingtianjun is standing outside the wine shop, and the wine selling woman is standing in the distance. Looking at such a big demon like qingtianjun, it''s just funny to be so kind.


    But in the wine shop, Li Dajian fairy was in a worse situation.


    Obviously, Qinghuai didn''t want to let go of his idea. He cried out a voice, but he didn''t speak.


    Li Fuyao gave a dry cough and tried to make himself more normal. "Miss Qinghuai, I went to the Buddhist land to find out the secret of Xin six thousand years ago. I had no other plans, though he and ye But they just want to confirm each other''s path of practice. They are all beneficial. It can''t be the relationship you want. "


    You can call ye Shengge whatever you want, but today, you can only call it the most distant one.


    Green locust nods, not feel satisfied, just know how to measure.


    "Where do you want to go after you leave Lingshan?"


    The green locust''s voice is not as cool as before, but it is a little soft.


    Li Fuyao was relieved and said with righteous words: "naturally, I want to come to the demon land and Qingtian city. But before this, I went back to Luoyang City, and then I came here without stopping. "


    Green locust nodded, oh, and then asked with a smile: "when did you leave Luoyang City, I can know, but you are a great sword immortal who has ascended the stairs. When did the speed of imperial sword be so slow?"


    In the world, there is such a saying that once a woman begins to doubt her husband, the whole person will have a completely new change. No matter how perfect you lie, it will be exposed at this moment.


    Li Fuyao has traveled from place to place in recent years. He did not know how many times he went to Yan Wang''s palace. Naturally, he had seen many storms. How could he be frightened by such a word or two.


    He looked at the green locust and said, "in the north of Yanling, there is a small country called Fusu state, and there is a city on the border, called Liucheng..."


    He told the story of Liu Shan again, which was the reason for the delay.


    "Swordsmen of our generation, with a sword on their waists, naturally want to cut off the injustice in the world."


    Qinghuai looked at him suspiciously and said, "Li Da Jian Xian, a good sword in the waist."Li Fuyao''s face was not red and his heart did not jump, "thank you for your praise."


    Qinghuai waved her hand. "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. Anyway, you can remember what I said to you in Beihai at that time."


    When we met in Beihai for the second time, Qinghuai asked him if he had a woman he liked. If she had, she would have proposed marriage for him. If the woman did not agree, she would have killed her family. If the woman agreed, she would have killed her.


    Li Fuyao nodded, "Qinghuai girl said that, naturally, everything was recorded in her heart, and she did not dare to forget it for a moment."


    Qinghuai wiped the sweat on his forehead again, thinking that this guy had grown taller since the last separation.


    How can it be so long?


    She herself is the highest kind of woman in the demon soil, but she can only look up at him.


    "Tell me what has been done over the years."


    Green locust sat down, and the matter was settled. Li Fuyao was not beaten, nor was he asked repeatedly by her favorite girl.


    Li Fuyao is not used to it, but in fact, this kind of girl is much better than that in those years. How good is it?


    I''m afraid that Li Fuyao will feel that she is really a girl who can stay together all her life without blushing.


    He looked at the girl, thought about it, and told a story.


    That story, I don''t know if it''s beautiful, but it''s interesting. It''s true to have tears and laugh. The most important thing is that all the stories are true.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The rain in Qingtian city was less. Qingtianjun stood outside the tavern and didn''t know how long he heard it. After that, he felt that there was no movement inside. He straightened up, sighed with a sad face, and walked towards the distance.


    While walking, he said, "silly girl, what do you know? The mouth of a man is really unbelievable. You just listen to a few nice words from this bastard? "


    Speaking, the king of green sky shook his head, and suddenly thought of the woman, and then said, "all of them are the same."


    -


    under the sky and above the earth, there is a hut hovering in the air.


    Wutong has a bamboo forest. There is a stream in front of the hut. There is a phoenix tree beside the hut. There is a little sparrow on the Wutong tree.


    There was a woman sitting by the hut, looking at the sea of clouds in the distance. She did not know what kind of classics she was looking at. She looked at it with great interest. She did not care what was stewed in her pot not far away.


    waited until a long time after a long time, and then came to a boil. Then she stood up and hurriedly looked at the things in the pot, and found that the water inside had dried up. I didn''t know what kind of meat was ugly. The woman frowned. Wutong tree sparrow looked out of her nest and turned back quickly. I''m used to it. I know what kind of disposition a woman is, so I don''t have any expression.


    Such a pot of things, originally do not know how many demon clan look at the Tiancai Dibao, was so spoiled by the woman, was known, must say that she was outrageous, but the woman did not care at all, the thing was gone, they did not intend to eat that.


    There are a lot of mutton in the house. I''ll make do with a meal of instant boiled mutton.


    As soon as she sat down again, qingtianjun fell down. Seeing him, the woman had some expectation. Although she still didn''t get up, she already asked urgently, "how is it?"


    After qingtianjun sat down and wanted to say something, he smelled the paste smell and his face changed slightly, but he was used to it just like the sparrow before.


    He looked at his daughter-in-law and said: "the daughter-in-law has no resistance to that boy. Just a few words and a few words, our daughter can listen to everything."


    Some smile in the woman''s eyes, looking at qingtianjun, said: "you know a fart, only if you really like a man, women will be so. If you don''t like it, you can talk about it with exaggeration, and it won''t help."


    In fact, Qingtian Jun has already thought clearly on the way to come. He thinks it''s good to say that.


    The woman said, "since that little guy is already known to the whole world, it''s not a problem for a girl to marry him. You don''t bring him to see me now? If your daughter likes him so much, do you want to produce any moths? "


    Qingtianjun''s face is a little ugly. As the father of Qinghuai, everything is for his baby girl. Where is there any moth.


    The woman said: "even if you want him to be a sword fairy, you can give him the girl Qinghuai, but now, how big is it to see me?"


    Qingtianjun frowned and did not speak. What should have happened before did not expect to appear so soon.


    This demon land, and even the whole world, all the friars who can be regarded as superb all know that he has a daughter-in-law, and if there is a daughter-in-law, he will have a daughter-in-law. However, no one has ever known who his daughter-in-law is, how his realm is, whether he is still in the world.Because qingtianjun brought his daughter-in-law here hundreds of years ago, the woman has never left.


    In recent years, qingtianjun often goes to various places, and so does Qinghuai. Only this woman has never been to any place.


    No matter how beautiful the scenery is, I will be tired after looking at it for hundreds of years.


    I''m afraid this woman is the one who can understand Chao Qingqiu''s mood most.


    The difference is that Chao Qingqiu has seen the whole world for hundreds of years before she feels tired. She just looks at the cottage, the floating clouds in the sky, and the sea of clouds. She has watched these for hundreds of years.


    Qing Tian Jun said, "I''m still a little worried."


    The woman roared, "what''s the matter? Do you think you''ll hurt me


    Qingtianjun was silent again. In this world, only his daughter-in-law and his daughter-in-law could make him believe unconditionally. Therefore, no other person came to this place except the three members of his family.


    Qing Tian Jun hesitated and said, "don''t you want to wait any longer?"


    "Wait a minute, wait a fart! If I hadn''t been able to see her daughter get married, she would have never wanted to live. If I had stayed here for hundreds of years, who could have stood it? "


    The woman''s emotion was excited, and qingtianjun was helpless.


    This is what he fears the most.


    The reason why the woman didn''t leave the place was because she didn''t know how to make the lingfu go wrong when she was born with green locust. She searched the whole demon land because of the terrible passing of Qi. Only in the place where the emperor once lived could she live like a normal person. If she left here, she would die completely in a few days.


    Qingtianjun did not know how many genius treasures he had found for hundreds of years. Naturally, it was not his desire to eat, but whether it was possible to recuperate the woman''s body. However, over the years, he did not find any benefit to her illness.


    Only such a place can save her life, so we should be more careful.


    The second thing he did was that he was afraid that once Qing Huai got married, she would not want to live.


    After watching this place for hundreds of years, there is one thing I can''t put down in my heart, that is, the green locust.


    If after this matter once finished, then really did not care about anything.


    In this world, there is nothing difficult to do, and the most difficult thing is to let go of these four words.


    That''s all.


    Qingtian Jun looked at the woman, and his voice was as gentle as possible, "don''t hurry to go."


    The woman listened to this sentence, but also some sad, quickly said: "she has not married."


    Qingtian Jun sighed and said nothing more. He just turned around and left here.


    His two favorite women may leave him one day.


    For qingtianjun, perhaps this is the most unacceptable thing for him.


    He is the only one who is lonely in time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A small boat, leaving the Luohe River and far away from the Bifang people, stood in the bow of the boat, looked at the river in the distance, and said with a soft smile, "Ye Changting, your sword seems to be more powerful than before."


    In the last battle of the Bifang family, the demon king of Pingnan dragged the big demon who came out of nowhere. The demon king of Xishan could hardly carry the Fengquan demon king and the light demon king. Finally, ye Changting handed out a sword to solve these problems.


    The light of the sword made people unable to see the mystery inside, but the immortal sword immortal like Chao Qingqiu had no realm, but still had a vision.


    Ye Changting didn''t say a word. In that river and Lake area, he was already the world''s greatest genius. The speed of breaking through the territory was enough to make people look around. In the world, there was no reason to slow down.


    What''s more, Chao Qingqiu gave back all his luck in kendo to the world before. As a swordsman, he can naturally find benefits.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the river, and then said: "the demon soil is not white, white tea looks almost mean, in fact, no one knows how it will develop."


    Ye Changting looked strange, but soon asked, "what''s going on? What are we doing?"


    With chaoqingqiu coming to the demon soil, he helped two monks who had a chance to join the sea. How do you think, chaoqingqiu is doing something that not many people think of.


    What he''s doing has begun to transcend race.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "as I said before, I have some worries and some fears. People are all the same. When they are afraid, they always want to have more and more things, which may be useful in the future."


    Facing the world beyond the sky, only Canghai monks can have the power to fight. Therefore, Chao Qingqiu thinks that there should be more sea and more sea in this world.


    Ye Changting said: "I always feel that before things come after this, the world will be in chaos."


    Chao Qingqiu smiles, and then says: "the affairs of the world, are small things, can be solved."Ye Changting looked at him and said nothing more.


    In the cabin, the woman was as quiet as ever.


    She doesn''t care about things outside the world, and she doesn''t care about things inside the world, because she doesn''t care.


    Around Chao Qingqiu, I don''t think much about other things.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the river, Bai Cha and Bi Fang stood side by side.


    Old ancestor Bifang looked at the falling River and sighed: "I never thought that you were the Baize people. But now I want to come here, the Baize people are born to know the world. Your name in the demon land is known as knowing all kinds of things. You should have thought there for a long time."


    White tea shook his head and said, "the so-called one leaf blinds the eyes is this truth."


    "It''s true that we didn''t want to put our lives on it. After that, even if we want to form an alliance, the relationship between Bifang and Baize is the same. If one side is in an irreversible crisis, the other side doesn''t have to work hard to help."


    In fact, the words of Bi Fang Laozu are very sincere, and there is no empty head or brain thing.


    Only in this way can we be convincing.


    White tea said: "naturally so, even if it is a brother, also may not be able to put their own lives on, so just right."


    Bifang Laozu nodded and was quite satisfied with the white tea. Even if he jumped up, he is now standing in the sea with him.


    "Why was there a Sword Fairy before?" he asked suddenly


    It''s hard to say whether white tea has some relations that outsiders don''t know, but it''s really bullshit to say that he has something to do with a sword immortal.


    In fact, Bai Cha doesn''t know why a sword fairy came out to help when she broke the border.


    He thought about it carefully afterwards, only remembering that he almost wiped his neck with a sword from Chao Qingqiu many years ago.


    When he looked at white tea, he did not ask him what he had to say.


    "White tea said:" no matter how to say, there is a friendship here, it must be returned. "


    Then he said softly, "if you think I''m wrong, you don''t have to pay attention to it. If you think I''m right, you don''t have to pay attention to it. If you think I''m right, you can keep it."


    "White tea nodded," please say


    Bi Fang said: "the Baize people have been able to reproduce so far. In fact, they can''t do without qingtianjun. Now that you have entered the sea and been placed in that position, there is no way to do it. However, if you really want to fight with qingtianjun, you can think for yourself whether you can survive under him."


    The cultivation of qingtianjun''s realm is stronger than that of all the big demons. White tea, not to mention now, may not be able to catch up with qingtianjun in another hundred years.


    White tea looks complicated. I don''t know what it reminds me of. At last, she just sighed and said, "thank you for reminding me. I know how to behave."


    Seeing that a boat had already arrived in the thick fog ahead, Mr. Bifang stopped talking about it. It was enough to say something, but I was afraid it would be annoying.


    Bai Cha stepped into the boat and saluted to the old ancestor Bifang. Then he left slowly. He did not speak, and his figure dissipated in vain.


    -


    Li Fuyao took a few drinks and finished those stories. In fact, it was long enough.


    Qinghuai listened carefully to Li Fuyao''s words, but she didn''t know what kind of emotion she had in her eyes. The story was very clear. When she heard about it, she wanted to be with him, but she didn''t succeed.


    She only picked a few important things and asked, "is that guy in wushanhe really so mean?"


    Li Fuyao gave a pause, and then said, "in fact, elder martial brother, maybe he just put too much emphasis on what his ancestors left him. It should not be bad."


    Green locust Oh a, then said: "Ye Sheng song to the Jianshan beat him a meal, hit well."


    Speaking of this, Li Fuyao can''t help but pinch a sweat. When he told the story before, these things had been marginalized to the extreme by him. He just mentioned it, but he was still caught by the woman in front of him.


    Li Fuyao said, "your realm is climbing fast enough."


    Green locust looked at him, did not answer.


    Li Fuyao felt embarrassed, so he only took a sip of wine.


    "Li Fuyao, do you think I can play Ye Sheng song now?" he asked


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment. At this time, he should have followed Qinghuai''s words, but he was afraid that she really ran to fight ye Shengge for life and death.


    "I''m at least a little weaker than her, and you should be worse."


    This is already a very cautious wording.


    But Li Fuyao is still a little guilty. I don''t know what Qinghuai will think.


    Green locust Oh a, casually said: "that you think you beat me?"Li Fuyao was serious this time, "that''s absolutely no problem!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    Qinghuai looks at him as if he doesn''t understand how Li Fuyao can say such a sentence.


    Li Fuyao later realized that he was wrong, but he did not change his words. "Otherwise, how can I protect you?"


    "Who wants you to protect?"


    When talking, Qinghuai blushed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun left and returned. This time, standing outside the city, he didn''t rush into the city. This is his city. I don''t know how many times I loved him. This time I really had such a feeling.


    The guard of the green snake family standing at the gate of the city, looking at the demon king, his eyes are full of admiration. The king of Green Sky Rose at the end of the day. He never got any good things from the green snake family in his whole life. Instead, he achieved the present state by himself. No matter how we look at it, it is worth admiring.


    The green snake clan is not an ancient beast.


    After thinking about it, qingtianjun felt much better if he had this idea.


    Leaving the city gate to go to the restaurant, the demon king did not spend much time, has come to the restaurant.


    Push the door in with some wind.


    Qingtian Jun looked at the two young people inside, opened his mouth, only said: "green locust, you go out first."


    Qinghuai raised her head and took a look at qingtianjun without saying anything.


    In fact, she also knew very well in her heart that whether she could get along with Li Fuyao or not, her father was only the first pass. In the final analysis, her mother had to make a choice.


    She took a look at Li Fuyao, frowned, laughed, and then said, "OK."


    Then he walked out of the restaurant.


    This made Li Fuyao a little confused.


    This is not the first time that he has met qingtianjun, even twice today. This should be the third time.


    But this time, more serious than the previous two.


    After sitting down, qingtianjun said to the point: "the mortals on the other side of the mountain and river should meet their parents, especially men, before they get married. Do you know what is the most important thing when they go to a woman''s house?"


    Li Fuyao was not stupid. He knew that qingtianjun said something like this, which represented that the relationship between him and Qinghuai could go a step further. Therefore, he quickly replied, "the most important thing is the mother of a woman."


    There is a saying in the world that the mother-in-law can see her son-in-law more easily.


    On the contrary, the old father-in-law is not necessarily.


    Qingtianjun is the old father-in-law, so his mother-in-law is Qinghuai''s mother-in-law.


    Qingtianjun said: "Qinghuai was brought up in my hands since I was a child. She has a high spirit. Before going to the mountains and rivers, she said that it was the whole demon land of young people. No one could like it. No one in this demon soil, no matter whether it is heavy night or Fenglu, is worthy of her. But I never thought that after a trip to the mountains and rivers, she will see you After that, I miss you so much that I even leave my realm behind. At that time, I wanted to find you, a bastard, and I could smash your head with one blow


    Qingtian Jun glanced at Li Fuyao, then said lightly: "especially at that time, you were a bastard who couldn''t even go to the sword mountain."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak, or even had any expression. Yes, no parents would like to see their daughter fall in love with such a man.


    "But then it was OK. You managed to climb up to them."


    Qingtianjun said: "now, it is the second person that the whole world can''t find out."


    If ye Sheng''s song is sure to take the lead among all the young monks in the world, then Li Fuyao can also stand out among all the young men in the world.


    Only such a man can be worthy of the love of Ye Sheng song and Qinghuai.


    Qingtianjun said: "before I said that if you set foot in the sea, I would marry your daughter to you. Now this sentence also counts, but before this, I will take you to meet her mother. If her mother is not satisfied, you should regard what I said before is farting, and don''t mention it later."


    Although he said so, qingtianjun had no reason to think that Qinghuai''s mother-in-law, his own daughter-in-law, would really be dissatisfied with Li Fuyao.


    Such a man is really the only one in the world.


    "What I''m going to say next is the top priority."


    Qingtianjun looked at Li Fuyao and said, "next, we are going to a place where Qinghuai''s mother has always lived. You may have heard of that place, but you have never seen it. After you have been there this time, no matter whether you are successful or not, you can''t mention it to others. Besides you, if half of you know this, I can screw your head off on the spot r>


    ¡£¡±


    Qing Tian Jun said these words, extremely serious, "no matter how green locust thinks."


    Li Fuyao realized the importance, nodded and said, "don''t worry, even if Li Fuyao is dead, he won''t reveal it to anyone."


    Qingtianjun nodded, and he was not ready to say it. This time, he looked at whether Qinghuai was wrong.With these words, he led Li Fuyao out of the wine shop. Qinghuai had already been waiting here. Watching qingtianjun and Li Fuyao come out, he was worried, but still did not ask.


    Qingtianjun looked at the green locust with some indulgence, and then said: "if you see the wrong person, father will screw his head off, no matter how much you like him."


    This sentence is a little straightforward, more is the bone chilling.


    Green locust is this unprecedented nod, agreed with the view of Qing Tian Jun.


    Qingtianjun was a little satisfied, so he didn''t say anything more. He just looked at Li Fuyao and said, "keep up."


    With these words, his figure dissipated.


    Li Fuyao did not dare to hesitate, but rose up to follow qingtianjun.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun is a famous demon in the demon land. This time, he took Qinghuai with him and deliberately considered Li Fuyao. Therefore, he didn''t save half of his strength when he robbed him. That speed was really unparalleled in the world.


    Li Fuyao is a swordsman who ascends the stairs. He used to be a swordsman. But when he was in front of qingtianjun, he seemed to be almost interested.


    Fortunately, he had a lot of swords. He let out flying swords, one by one, and then followed the pull of flying swords. He was barely left behind.


    It''s just that the imperial sword is too fast and dare not pull out the sword Qi to stop the vigorous wind from the clouds for himself. After all, this slow speed is likely to be completely thrown away by qingtianjun.


    Those vigorous wind in the sky, blowing Li Fuyao''s face, is a word.


    It hurts!


    Even if Li Fuyao was a swordsman, he couldn''t hold on. Soon his face turned red, either cold or red by the wind.


    Fortunately, the imperial sword was only half a day, and qingtianjun stopped in a deep sea of clouds. The green locust''s face turned pale, and it was obvious that he did not adapt to it.


    Qingtian Jun turns to look at Li Fuyao, who is in a hurry. He still has some praise in his eyes.


    But not much.


    Just a little.


    Li Fuyao stopped many swords on his side, but still surrounded him. Li Fuyao arranged his clothes and chose from place to place. He just grasped the handle of Zheyun and hung it on his waist.


    Among the swords, of course, the green silk is more closely connected with him, and can give full play to his realm. However, the green silk sword is not as beautiful as clouds.


    He was dressed in blue, and in the final analysis, he looked a little angry.


    Qingtianjun took a look at his blue shirt and thought that the three people here were all green shirts, and felt a little strange.


    Green locust also has some worries, at this time she is not what demon soil of heaven''s proud woman, just a lead oneself like man to see his mother''s daughter.


    Li Fuyao soon realized that it was a little strange, so he quickly changed into a white robe.


    This time, it will be much better to look at the white robe.


    Qingtianjun didn''t speak, just stretched out his hand to make a big hole in the cloud sea, and then walked in.


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai also went in.


    Before the eyes of the three, there appeared the hut on the earth under the sky.


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then said, "the residence of the emperor."


    Qingtianjun glanced at him. He didn''t speak. It was Li Fuyao who knew the place.


    But Li Fuyao knew that this was the place where he saw the demon queen in the dreamland six thousand years ago.


    Qingtianjun did not speak, and he had already fallen in front of the hut.


    Qinghuai follows Li Fuyao.


    The woman had been waiting for a long time. Now she had changed her clothes. Looking at Li Fuyao, she began to laugh.


    Li Fuyao was rather awkward. He stood there, but his eyes were looking at the Wutong tree from time to time.


    There is a small sparrow on the tree. After seeing Li Fuyao, he turns his head in disgust.


    The woman took out a chair and said with a smile, "what are you doing standing there


    Li Fuyao took a few steps forward and sat down on the chair.


    Then the woman asked Qinghuai to sit on the other side. Anyway, she watched the two young people sitting in front of her, but qingtianjun could only stand in the distance.


    The woman said with a smile, "Li Fuyao, I''ve heard your name for a long time. What have you done in the demon soil and in the mountains and rivers? Although I haven''t seen them, I''ve heard them all."


    Li Fuyao nodded. Although he didn''t know what to say, he showed enough kindness.


    The woman said, "a young talent like you is really a good match for the girl Qinghuai, and even has the same fate as her father. We green snakes have never been a big family, and we have no blood talent. Her father has been able to walk to the present day on his own. It is the same with you all the way along the way. I don''t know how many times we went to the Hell Gate Palace, This is where we are now. If you leave for Qingqiu, you may have to go to the top of his position. You swordsmen have a very hard time. It''s related to our demon clan, but please don''t bear too much hatred. Qinghuai''s father, like me, is a person who doesn''t want to see both sides fight back and forth. "The woman''s face was gentle, and her voice was very low when she spoke.


    Li Fuyao nodded and said, "this is the truth. My wife is right."


    The woman said again: "you understand, in fact, I was very satisfied with you when I didn''t see you. There are not many people who can come down to the world like this. Besides, what are the dragons and phoenixes among people?"


    Li Fuyao was flattered by the woman''s words. He never thought that things would go so smoothly.


    Qingtianjun stood in the distance. He seemed to have known that it would be the end now, so he didn''t panic at all.


    Not surprisingly.


    This is a person who has been with him for hundreds of years. Can he know what the other party thinks?


    My daughter-in-law is just too easy to talk about.


    In addition to his Qing Tian Jun, he is good at talking to everyone. He used to be to Qing Huai, but now he must be to that stinky boy.


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "Madame is serious. It''s all luck."


    The woman pretended to be angry and said, "this can''t be too modest. It should be honest and sincere."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "good."


    Among the female elders he met over the years, Xie Lu developed a unique style, which made him respect and like him at the same time. Then it was this woman. As for his mother, Li Fuyao still did not know how to face it.


    Women talk a lot. It should be the reason why you first met an outsider except qingtianjun and Qinghuai for hundreds of years.


    "You don''t think I talk too much, I can''t say much."


    Li Fuyao quickly said, "No


    The woman went on to say, "Qinghuai is a girl with good temper. Even those years of bad temper have passed. There will be no problem between you and him. If men and women like each other simply, there is nothing to say. Anyway, at that time, how can you look at each other? But you have to live together and have children. Things are just like that Many, we are monks, not as troublesome as ordinary people, but the most troublesome thing is who leaves first. "


    Speaking of this, the woman took a look at Qingtian Jun, Qingtian Jun looked as usual, when she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Fortunately, both of you are promising. Before, Qinghuai''s father said that you can marry Qinghuai only if you become a Sword Fairy. From the perspective of being a mother, it''s quite right. After all, your daughter is the flesh from your body. If you become a sword fairy, you can protect her for the rest of your life if she doesn''t become a big demon. As for her to go first, you will suffer behind you It''s just a little selfish


    Li Fuyao nodded and said, "it should be."


    Go first and then go, the first to hate not to be able to accompany after walking more time, and then go, but to take those who miss the past for the rest of life.


    There is nothing like that pain.


    The woman nodded and said with a smile, "well, I''ve said so much. Should you also talk about it?"


    Li Fuyao nodded, and then he began to tell stories. He was very good at this, and it was easy to say. Only this time, he told stories about the moon, mountains, rivers and seas, everything in the world, and what he saw all the way, but he didn''t mention Qinghuai very much.


    Only when mentioned, the true feelings in the words made the women moved.


    She had lived for hundreds of years, and she could tell whether the young man was fooling her.


    Li Chunxian looked at the world and said, "I want to be a good swordsman every day. I want to be a good one."


    Looking at Li Fuyao saying these words, the woman can feel the light in his eyes and the sincerity from his heart.


    If I was satisfied before.


    Now the woman is really satisfied.


    My son-in-law is not bad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    The woman is so talkative that Li Fuyao''s heart is a little uneasy. Before he came, he had already planned. If Qinghuai''s mother saw him wrong, he would bear it. Anyway, no matter how many words he said, he couldn''t hurt anyone.


    But who knows, the first time they met, they were like old friends that they had not seen for a long time, or from the very beginning, the woman had identified him as his son-in-law.


    However, there is a saying that is very right. In this world, it is only from the realm. There is no second young man who is more powerful than Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao also felt strange when he thought about it. How could he unconsciously move forward and finally stand in front of all the young men?


    The woman said a lot of gossip, estimated that he was also tired, then looked at Qingtian Jun and said: "have a meal of instant boiled mutton."


    Qingtianjun turns his head and looks at the woman who has been with him for hundreds of years. He nods, turns and enters the room. Soon he brings out a pot of mutton which has been cut. Under the mutton is ice cubes, which is to ensure the flavor of mutton.


    Qingtianjun gets everything ready, and the woman leads Li Fuyao with one hand and Qinghuai with the other hand.


    After sitting down, the woman sighed, "I haven''t eaten this in years."


    Qingtianjun frowned slightly. Eating instant boiled mutton is his hobby. This woman never liked it. Now I want to see Li Fuyao here. To make the relationship between him and Li Fuyao more harmonious, he proposed eating instant boiled mutton. After all, there are few people who can accompany qingtianjun to eat instant boiled mutton.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know why.


    A square table for four people.


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai sit on the left and right side of the woman, and opposite the woman is qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun sat down for a moment and thought about it. He got up again and brought out a jar of wine from the room.


    There was no difference between the jar and the ordinary wine jar, but when qingtianjun opened it, the aroma of the wine was very strong, and the aroma of the wine was overflowing. When you smell it, you will feel a little excited.


    Qingtianjun took out two wine bowls, one in front of himself and the other in front of Li Fuyao.


    Look at him like that. Anyway, I don''t want to tell you the origin of the wine. Anyway, Li Fuyao can''t run today.


    The woman looked at Li Fuyao and talked about the origin of the wine. "There is a mountain called Lunzhe mountain in the demon soil, and there is a kind of tree on the mountain called Baichu tree. The juice in the tree is this kind of wine. Drinking it will help the state of mind, stabilize the mood and forget some worries."


    "It''s just that those white trees died a hundred years ago. Now this jar of wine should be the last one. Her father of green locust has kept it for more than 100 years."


    Qingtianjun is the demon earth big demon. In order to cure this woman''s disease, he has not found any genius treasure. What he can keep until now is naturally a first-class good thing between heaven and earth.


    Li Fuyao looks at the wine jar.


    The woman said with a smile: "but this wine is sweet, not strong, full of aftereffect."


    Li Fuyao nodded. This time, he finally opened his mind, went to pick up the jar of wine and poured a bowl to qingtianjun.


    Then it''s yourself.


    The wine was bright red, like blood, but it didn''t look bloody.


    Qingtianjun has been silent since he came here. This time, Li Fuyao poured wine, and he didn''t say much. Only after pouring the wine, did he put a piece of mutton into the pot and put it in his mouth and quickly swallowed it.


    Qingtianjun likes to rinse mutton, which is well known in the demon soil.


    After a piece of mutton, qingtianjun seemed to think of something and said, "I can''t eat such mutton in the future."


    The woman did not leave here. Qingtianjun told her all the news. At this time, she did not know what qingtianjun meant by saying so. Qinghuai faintly felt that it had something to do with someone, but she didn''t speak. She just scalded a piece of mutton for her mother.


    In fact, the two women understood very well, especially the woman herself. After she had finished her words, what remained was the affairs of Li Fuyao and qingtianjun.


    After Li Fuyao poured the wine, he still summoned up his courage and asked, "what''s the meaning of the demon king?"


    Qingtianjun seemed to have no intention of winding around with Li Fuyao. He said bluntly: "white tea, I knew he was a Baize family. Now he has achieved great success, and no one has given me mutton."


    Li Fuyao knows that qingtianjun has this habit of eating Baize people, but the latter did not have a big demon at the beginning. In addition, if qingtianjun didn''t eat this well, their whole ethnic group would be destroyed, so they would supply mutton to qingtianjun. However, after Baize has become a demon, Baize people will not give qingtianjun mutton any matter what.


    But Li Fuyao didn''t think that white tea was the Baize people.


    "That guy is hiding and calculating, and finally he has a good result, but if he is really perfect, it''s better to say that I seldom pay attention to him."


    Qingtianjun picked up the wine bowl and stopped in the air. Li Fuyao understood and quickly touched Qingtian Jun.Qingtianjun drank half a bowl, and then he ate a piece of mutton, and Li Fuyao also drank some, so he ate a mouthful of mutton.


    It was the first time for him to eat the meat of the Baize people, but it was also the last time.


    Qinghuai didn''t pay any attention to qingtianjun and Li Fuyao, but when they were talking, they put a lot of mutton in their bowls. Originally, qingtianjun was not very happy when looking at Li Fuyao''s bowl. Fortunately, there were some in his own bowl, which made him feel more balanced.


    The woman didn''t like to eat mutton. It was like this before and it is the same today. After eating a few pieces, she put down her chopsticks.


    He looked at the two men with a smile.


    After shaking half a bowl of wine, Li Fu spoke more. After asking about white tea, he said, "I recognized this place at a glance before, because on the Lingshan mountain, the lantern let me see what happened six thousand years ago."


    Qingtianjun glanced at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao then told qingtianjun about those things.


    The story was just told to Qinghuai before, and this time to qingtianjun again.


    After hearing this, Qingtian Jun also looked at Li Fuyao strangely. You know, how many saints want to see the lantern, but no one can see it. He was a young monk in the spring and Autumn period, and his chance is better than those monks in Canghai.


    Li Fuyao said: "when I was practicing sword in Jianshan, the lantern that my ancestors gave me was part of that lantern. It''s a long story to tell."


    Qingtianjun doesn''t like listening to stories very much. He just listens to Li Fuyao mentioning this matter, and then he gets angry, "wushanhe is fighting with you. What are you inferior to him? Can''t you do it? It''s just a matter of retreating and retreating. You''re not cool at all. "


    Qingtianjun seldom gets angry with others. He can''t get angry with his family. Therefore, Li Fuyao is almost the only one who can see such a qingtianjun.


    Hearing this, Li Fuyao said in a low voice, "if I had been a master of Jianshan, I would not be in a better position than I am now."


    Qingtianjun was stunned and immediately understood that he stopped talking and became the leader of Jianshan Li Fuyao. After that, he was bound to be caught in a particularly awkward situation. On the one hand, there were swordsmen, on the other hand, green locust and demon clan.


    At that time, the young man, who was less than 100 years old, was really worried.


    The woman did not speak, but felt that Li Fuyao was better.


    Qingtianjun picked up the wine bowl and then touched it with Li Fuyao. This time, there was no whole bowl.


    Then Li Fuyao picked up the wine jar and poured wine to qingtianjun.


    Pour wine and drink, these two people, appear very tacit understanding.


    Qingtianjun said: "I know that there are some things you can''t choose, but a man born between heaven and earth is the worst. If you look at Chao Qingqiu, he stands at the top of the world. Although he is still pinched, you can learn from that spirit."


    In the past, Li Fuyao would have said, "it''s Chao Jian Xian. How can he compare with him? But at this time, perhaps because of the strength of the wine, Li Fuyao just said," OK! "


    This is also a spirit.


    When the woman saw this, her eyes were filled with laughter. However, Qinghuai was worried about Li Fuyao from the beginning. How did he face his mother and then qingtianjun? This kind of worry has always existed from the beginning to the present.


    Fortunately, up to now, Li Fuyao has satisfied qingtianjun and his mother on the whole.


    two men said something, and drank a little more. Li Fuyao''s face became a little red. The woman got up at this time, and took the green Huai to the Wutong tree, and no longer looked at the two people.


    The two women really have something to say.


    The woman looked at Qinghuai and said, "my mother is very satisfied with him. Later, as long as there is no big thing, the son-in-law has already recognized that you have a good temper in the past two years, but you should be more rational. Don''t put too much pressure on him. He is in that position, and he is in an awkward situation. If you make him embarrassed, you can''t stand such a thing That''s it


    Green locust nods, pour is very agree with this words.


    The woman said, "besides, you choose people. You have a good eye, but the road is a little difficult."


    Qinghuai whispered, "my mother thinks it''s really good?"


    In fact, she is still worried.


    The woman said, "yes, why not? If you can find a better young man than him, I will like others to go."


    Green locust laughs, eyes have become two pairs of crescent, she whispered: "can''t find."


    The woman nodded and looked at Qinghuai a few times. This time, she said meaningfully: "it''s not easy to find a person who can be with you for a long time in your life, so you should cherish everything. Li Fuyao, you are all hopeful. Two people can accompany for more than a thousand years without accident. After this thousand years, even one person will be there It''s really good to go first and have another person watching in silence. ""Unlike my mother, if you want to leave, you must go first."


    The woman looks gentle. In the end, she still thinks that qingtianjun is a good man in her life. There are few men like that in the world.


    In the demon land, there is such a one.


    "The Terran and the demon clan have never been together before, but the ending is not very good. Take ye Xiujing and the Banshee king of the Luan bird clan as an example. Can you imagine that such an amazing person, such a wonderful person, died like this?"


    When she said these words, the woman looked sad. In fact, she had some friendship with the Banshee king of the Luan family.


    Qinghuai didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The woman then comforted, "but you don''t have to refer to the past for your future. In fact, they are very good."


    Green locust nods, immediately then then smile, "mother, I return."


    The woman was in a trance for a moment and felt that it was back to the time when she gave birth to Qinghuai many years ago.


    She looked up at the distance, at Li Fuyao, with only some expectations for future generations.


    Before she said that she and qingtianjun are not the kind of people who want to fight back and forth. In fact, this sentence is true at all.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun was full of wine gas. Looking at the guy in front of him, he was suddenly very sad.


    He had never been so sad before, but after drinking, he felt very sad.


    This is because, first of all, his daughter-in-law has no problem at all, and he is also the boy in front of him. He is expected to be in the sea. He is not the kind of man who has to work hard to grind out.


    Maybe in the next ten or twenty years, he will become the sea.


    This son of a bitch, these ten or twenty years, for a monk like him, isn''t it a flash?


    The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt.


    What a damn thing!


    Qingtian Jun said positively to Li Fuyao: "Li Fuyao, listen to me. No matter what happens to the Terrans and demons in the future, don''t care about the whole world. As long as you are alive, you can''t let the green locust get any damage. A hair can''t be less, or I''ll screw your head off."


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and was about to speak when qingtianjun sighed: "even if it is a grievance, I''d better let my daughter suffer less."


    Li Fuyao, with a cry, picked up the wine bowl and drank another bowl of wine with qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun said helplessly, "although I am not willing to admit it, I still have to say that you, the boy, may surpass me in the future. Maybe you can compete with chaoqingqiu. It''s really good."


    Li Fuyao smiles.


    Qingtianjun looked at this satisfied young man and thought of himself many years ago. Now he felt extremely miserable.


    This daughter married the best man in the world, should have been happy, but who is the father in the world, can really watch his daughter marry out and be indifferent?


    What''s more, the young man in front of qingtianjun is dragging his daughter away.


    Qingtianjun looked up to the sky and sighed, then he died.


    Li Fu shook his head and fell down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    After a drink, the relationship between qingtianjun and Li Fuyao is much better. However, it is not clear whether the two men, who are still not Weng''s son-in-law, will really go as soon as possible.


    When Li Fuyao wakes up, qingtianjun has disappeared, only Qinghuai sits in front of him.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his forehead. The wine was very strong. He had drunk so many times. This time, he was really drunk. It was nothing else, but the wine was so good.


    Li Fuyao looked at Green locust, patted his forehead and said, "I forgot to say that I want to take you to Luoyang City."


    Qinghuai looked at Li Fuyao strangely and asked, "how do you say that?"


    Li Fuyao said Li''s father and mother''s idea again. Qinghuai was happy, but didn''t show it.


    Li Fuyao melancholy way: "drink too much, really bad."


    Green locust this just says: "this kind of thing, need not ask."


    Yes, Li Fuyao thinks it''s OK for him to have such a small matter. Don''t ask.


    Li Fuyao was happy, but he couldn''t stop his smile. He whispered, "Xiaoxue''s daughter is very interesting. I''ll call your aunt when I get there."


    Li Fuyao is my uncle, and Qinghuai is my aunt.


    Green locust did not speak, just think that the boy''s wine has not awakened? I haven''t seen this glib before.


    Li Fuyao looks at Qinghuai and doesn''t know what he is thinking. After finishing that sentence, he doesn''t know what to say.


    Qinghuai didn''t speak either. She just tilted her head against Li Fuyao''s shoulder and looked at the clouds in the sky. She could see a lot of things.


    Not many things, but at least some.


    The woman and qingtianjun stood side by side in front of the window. Qingtianjun looked at the two men, and his face was very ugly. The woman looked at his face and said with a smile: "you, you, your daughter will be married sooner or later. It''s useless for you to give up like this."


    Qing Tian Jun frowned and said, "I would like to come later that day, but if I want to come, I should come earlier, which makes me confused."


    The woman said in a soft voice: "children and grandchildren have their own blessings. It''s time to do well now."


    Qing Tian Jun nodded his head, which was to approve of this statement.


    The woman asked again, "will that white tea come to your trouble?"


    Qingtianjun said with a smile: "if he wants to trouble me, it will be hundreds of years later, but he can''t eat mutton in the future. This is true."


    Hearing such a firm word, the woman put down her heart and said, "in fact, I don''t quite understand. How can you be so ambitious as a person?"


    Qingtianjun rose from the beginning and became a famous demon in this demon land. If you want to move forward, you should go one step further in the demon soil, that is the demon emperor.


    Qingtianjun has this strength, and he is still very young and has absolute time to do it.


    Qingtian Jun said with a bitter face, "I don''t think it''s interesting."


    The woman asked, "then what do you think is meaningful? After so many years together, you don''t ask for longevity, and you don''t argue about the demon emperor, so you''re interested in women!"


    Qingtian Jun did not refute, but said with a smile: "you said right, I only care about you two women."


    The woman covered her forehead and said nothing more. She just looked at the two young people outside, smiling in her eyes.


    and the little sparrow on the Wutong tree suddenly gave a cry.


    Qingtian Jun looked up and looked strange.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    White tea left the Bifang clan and went straight to the core of the Baize clan.


    The Baize clan has been in decline for a long time. There are few great friars with high level in the family. Now the patriarch is an old monk who has just ascended the tower. Even so, he is also the one with the highest realm in the Baize clan.


    The old monk had been waiting here with many younger brothers from later generations. There were only dozens of them in front of the huge stone gate of the Baize people, but they were all the young people that the Baize people could handle now.


    There is not one old monk in the family.


    Standing behind the old monk was a tall young man. Today, the patriarch called them together in an emergency. None of them knew why.


    He had already had a lot of problems. Now, taking advantage of nothing, he began to ask, "patriarch, who are we waiting for?"


    He is such a wise man, even if he doesn''t get any news, he can still guess something.


    The old demon Xiu of the Bai Ze clan didn''t turn his head, but said softly, "cabbage, demon soil, how much do you know about the major events that happen these days?"


    "The ancestor of Bifang clan made the sea, and Lin Hongzhu also made the sea in Qingtian City," he said


    In a day, there are two sea appeared in the world, they are in the demon soil, how can they know nothing.


    The old demon Xiu shook his head and said, "three."Cabbage is a little shocked, "three?"


    The same old sea demon looks like a rare one


    Cabbage nodded, saying rare is also true.


    It''s rare that three people appear in a day.


    "The third is the white tea demon king," said the old demon without expression


    Cabbage was shocked.


    The white tea, which is said to know all the important and minor matters, was famous in the demon soil before, but the name was limited to the fact that he knew much more. Where was he famous for his realm.


    Old demon Xiu didn''t have to turn his head to know the expression of cabbage now. He continued: "the Bai Ze clan can have their surname Bai."


    By the time he said this, the cabbage''s mouth was already wide open.


    What does that mean?


    Is this not to say that the white tea that has become the sea demon king is the white Ze clan?


    If so, this will definitely be the best news for the Baize people for thousands of years.


    "Patriarch, do you mean that we Bai Ze have a demon king?"


    Cabbage is very excited.


    Today''s battle is to meet the demon king.


    Laoyaoxiu sighed: "speaking of this white tea demon king, he has been working hard for so many years to let the demon land know his name, but he only doesn''t know the relationship between him and our Baize family. This is also a rare thing. Now he has become the demon king of our Baize people. The past of the Baize people being bullied and humiliated has finally become the past. "


    Cabbage nodded his head and said, "what the patriarch said is very true. After that, the villain of qingtianjun will not insult us."


    For these young people, qingtianjun, who has to eat instant boiled mutton from time to time, is the biggest villain in their hearts.


    "The old demon cultivates the God color to be complex," is not easy to say, looks at the matter, you see too one sidedly. "


    Cabbage opened his mouth to refute the patriarch''s words, but after a moment of silence, a man came from the sky.


    The man hovered in the air with a piece of tea hovering on his side. The whole person looked at him with extraordinary momentum, not like a big demon, but like a banished immortal.


    At this time, old demon Xiu had already knelt down, and all the people behind him also knelt down. I don''t know how many people looked at the white tea hovering in the air.


    "Welcome the demon king!"


    The sound was loud, resounding through the sky.


    White tea fell in front of Lao yaoxiu and looked at him without saying a word.


    Old demon Xiu raised his head, in fact, white tea is his younger generation, but this is the strength of the demon clan respect, do not talk about these.


    White tea shook her head and said, "the bitter days are over."


    The old demon xiuguang is such a sentence, already full of tears, he looked up at the white tea, weeping.


    There were also many people crying after him, only cabbage raised his head and said: "demon king wants to be the leader for us, the villain of qingtianjun, I don''t know how many children of the clan have been harmed in these years. There was no way before. Now that you have the demon king, you should go to ask Qingtian Jun for some advice."


    The old demon Xiu''s heart trembled, and he didn''t say whether he should go to qingtianjun to ask for advice. Just a sentence that qingtianjun has practiced for so many years is not what any big demon can do.


    He turned around and reprimanded, "how do you want your younger generation to say more? Take care of yourself


    This is to give white tea a step down.


    White tea looked at the cabbage and said indifferently, "do you think qingtianjun is a villain?"


    In fact, qingtianjun''s comments on the demon soil have always been good. If qingtianjun didn''t eat mutton, even the Baize people could not pick out any problems.


    But there was only one thing in front of them.


    Cabbage face white tea, the realm gap is too big, almost can''t even speak.


    White tea indifferent way: "do not have Qing Tian Jun to eat you, still have you?"


    This sentence has some meaning, even if the old demon frowns.


    "He knew my identity for a long time. He didn''t move. Even when I broke the border later, I didn''t come. That''s enough to say something. Qingtianjun, it''s not what you think. "


    At this point, it is a summary.


    For white tea, if you have a favor for him, you need to repay him. Besides, qingtianjun still owes a favor to the whole Baize people.


    "I will fight qingtianjun, but not life and death."


    Bai Cha no longer spoke, but walked slowly towards the front, passing through the huge stone gate, which was the residence of the Baize people. Bai Cha had been away from this place for hundreds of years. During these hundreds of years, he had left his footprints in many places in the demon soil, but there was no place to make him feel at ease.


    He''s always been a passer-by, everywhere.


    He is a wanderer.


    But there are also families.


    Walking in those familiar buildings, white tea''s face also changed a little. When she really came to a small house that had not been inhabited for a long time, a special mood appeared on her face.It''s like a beam of light suddenly falling from the sky on a dark stone statue, which makes the stone statue become extremely bright.


    In the dark, the white door.


    When the white tea came in, the room was full of light.


    White tea tearfully, murmured: "home."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    Even if Li Fuyao has been approved by qingtianjun, he can''t stay in the hut for more time. Soon, he and Qinghuai leave together, but instead of leaving the demon land in a hurry, they go to Qingtian city.


    the woman was not able to travel far away, but she did not stop it. The blue sky gentleman did not go, but in the thatched cottage, this time, she did not care about her daughter-in-law, but looked at the little sparrow on the Wutong tree.


    the little sparrow did not know how many years he had lived. Anyway, when the king of heaven found this place, the sparrow lived on the Wutong tree. Originally, the blue sky gentleman was thinking of driving it away. But he found that the sparrow did not care what he was before his mortal monster. Let alone fear, he was curious and curious. The origin of the sparrow.


    but after several tests, the sparrow ignored him completely. After that, the king thought that the sparrow was in the Indus tree, and then he thought of what it was related to the Phoenix family.


    Nowadays, there is no Phoenix family in the world. At first, there was a demon queen. If this sparrow belonged to the Phoenix family, wouldn''t it be the offspring of the demon queen and Emperor Wu?


    In fact, qingtianjun, with such an idea, has been trying to prove this for hundreds of years. Unfortunately, except that this sparrow can live a long time, there is no other difference to show. It is like an ordinary bird, lying in its nest all day and doing nothing.


    Looking at is not a realm of deep demon.


    It doesn''t care who comes.


    Qingtian Jun looked at the sparrow and said, "who are you, for hundreds of years, have nothing to do?"


    The sparrow is very high, but there is no mood in his eyes. He is not ready to say anything to qingtianjun.


    "If you don''t tell me something, I''ll kill you stew."


    The sparrow turned its head and ignored it.


    If qingtianjun wanted to stew it, he had already started it hundreds of years ago.


    Naturally, sparrows don''t believe the bullshit of qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun was used to looking at the sparrow, but this time he didn''t want to give up. He turned to the woman and said, "make a fire. I''ll stew this sparrow."


    The woman didn''t speak, so she couldn''t do anything.


    This is a headache for qingtianjun.


    But after thinking about it, the sparrow finally jumped out of the nest and stood on the branch. It was born just like all sparrows in the world, and there was absolutely no other appearance.


    Qing Tian Jun asked, "what are you not going to tell me?"


    The sparrow stood on the branch without a sound.


    "You are the Phoenix."


    This is qingtianjun''s guess. This time, he asked again, but he still didn''t get the answer.


    The sparrow stayed on the branches and leaves for a while, and then returned to its nest. This time, it completely ignored qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun sat back at the table, looking helpless, but he didn''t say anything more. He just poured all the wine that had not been drunk before into the bowl and drank it.


    He went back to the hut sullen again.


    In the hut, the woman was comforting qingtianjun, so that he didn''t have to be too impatient. Anyway, the sparrow had stayed for hundreds of years, and everything was as good as before. Qingtianjun''s face remained unchanged. When he nodded, he thought of the Dragon at the bottom of the sea.


    That''s the demon ancestor.


    Demon ancestors are still there, and there are other strange things in this world, which can be understood in fact.


    So is this little sparrow.


    Thinking of this, qingtianjun no longer spoke, so he was silent.


    The sparrow in the tree, lying in his nest, looking at the sky, his eyes do not know what mood, after a long time, a voice suddenly sounded, "really troublesome."


    The sound was so low that no one heard it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Demon soil is not a good place, at least in terms of climate, it is right.


    Neither Chao Qingqiu nor ye Changting was interested in spending more time in the demon soil, so they soon chose to leave the demon soil and return to the mountain and river side. Before leaving, Chao Qingqiu spent half a day in a remote town.


    I don''t know why.


    At this time, Chao Qingqiu and ye Changting stood together in the bow of the boat. The boat had returned to the North Sea. When it came, there was a light rain. But now, it has stopped, and the woman is cooking a pot of fish soup in the cabin.


    The fragrance has already spread.


    Ye Changting said, "where are you going next?"


    Chao Qingqiu stayed in Luoyang city because it was the place where he broke the curtain of heaven. He stayed there for many years to see if there would be a gap and if there would be other things coming from there. But after looking at it for many years, he didn''t see it. So he thought about the dragon, so he went to Beihai, where he stayed for many years I know where the dragon is.Although the Dragon didn''t see it now, he knew a lot of things. It seems that chaoqingqiu should change places.


    He looked at Ye Changting and asked, "where do I want to go? I need to tell you."


    Ye Changting did not refute that after Chao Qingqiu''s life, his temperament changed a little. In fact, he knew that.


    He sighed to Qingqiu, and then said, "I don''t know where to go. You don''t want to come to me for the time being. I have nothing to tell you."


    Ye Changting rarely laughed. "People like you know a lot of things, and you can guess what you don''t know. After that, you can think of something new."


    With this sentence, ye Changting seems to be really leaving.


    "You will find me."


    The voice did not fall, the shape of Ye Changting dissipated, no trace.


    Chao Qingqiu stood in the bow of the boat and waited for ye Changting to leave. Then he said, "it''s just the right time for you to cook the soup. As soon as he leaves, he can''t drink the fish soup."


    When the woman heard this, she couldn''t help laughing. Mr. Chao, for so many years, seldom has this kind of time.


    Chao Qingqiu squats down, and the woman hands over a bowl of fish soup. Chao Qingqiu is about to look up and drink it. Ye Changting goes back and forth. He grabs the fish soup in Chao Qingqiu''s hand and drinks it. He spits out a piece of fish bone without expression, and then his body disappears again.


    Toward green autumn murmured: "still did not keep."


    The woman has already seen through Chao Qingqiu''s idea and whispered, "Mr. Chao said this on purpose. He knows that ye Jianxian is not far away."


    A gentleman and a sword immortal are enough to see their weight in women''s heart.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "it''s interesting to see through without saying anything."


    The woman covered her mouth and said with a smile, "that''s how the little girl wants to be a person."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t buy it or not. He just scooped out a bowl of fish soup and sat in the bow of the boat and drank it one mouthful at a time. He didn''t drink too fast. Whether he was in his previous life or in this life now, he was not very interested in eating, let alone drinking a bowl of fish soup here.


    Chao Qingqiu has lived for two lives and has never been idle.


    "Born to work."


    Chao Qingqiu laughs at himself. After drinking the fish soup, he will take out the green fishing rod and start fishing.


    The woman looked at him with a gentle look.


    Chaoqingqiu suddenly said: "now in this sea, can stabilize all people''s head, can only be leaf Xiujing."


    "What about climbing the stairs?"


    Chao Qingqiu turned to look at the woman and asked, "do you think it''s Ye Sheng song, or Chao FengChen, or Su ye?"


    In Chao Qingqiu''s heart, it is possible to fight for the first place in the world. In fact, these three people are the only ones.


    Of course, the more backward ye Shengge goes, the greater the chance of winning. As a swordsman, Chao FengChen also has a unique advantage.


    The woman thought for a while, she would give the answer, but soon Chao Qingqiu said, "none of them."


    None of them.


    Chao Qingqiu stood up and said with a smile, "it''s me."


    As soon as the woman was about to speak, there was a gathering of sword spirit between heaven and earth. The whole North Sea was in turmoil. It seemed like something was going to happen.


    But it was the small boat at the foot of Qingqiu, which had no ups and downs on the sea.


    Looking at the sea, he said quietly, "almost."


    Before leaving Luoyang City, Chao Qingqiu felt that his realm was not enough, so he took several steps forward, and then broke through several realms.


    Now on the sea, Chao Qingqiu said that climbing the building is the first in the world, and it should not be someone else''s, so he became a climbing tower.


    This time, chaoqingqiu is one step away from the sea.


    But the woman thought that if Mr. Chao wanted to move forward, he would really become a sword immortal.


    And that step for Mr. Chao, if you want to move forward, you should go out. There is absolutely no problem.


    As if knowing what the woman was thinking, he said with a smile to Qingqiu: "the time has not come."


    The woman nods, she also does not know when the time arrives, anyway Mr. Chao said that did not arrive then did not arrive.


    Only from this time on, Mr. Chao, who is the first person in the world, has no problem.


    It took only a moment to break the boundary. Between heaven and earth, I''m afraid no one else can do this.


    After breaking the border, he looked at the woman and said, "let''s go to several places."


    "Where?"


    The woman asked in some doubt.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "go to some places I''ve been to first, and then I''ll look for some place."


    Woman oh a, do not seem to ask Mr. Chao why not say clearly.


    Chao Qingqiu had nothing to explain, but after the voice dropped, the ancient road hovered in front of him. He looked at the woman and said, "go faster this time."The woman understood that, after leaving the cabin, she naturally came to chaoqingqiu''s back, opened her arms to hold Mr. Chao, and then a sword light flashed out from the sky.


    On the North Sea, there is only a lonely boat left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    Since Li Fuyao and ye Shengge left fo Tuling mountain, there were no guests for many days.


    Although many people know that Li Fuyao and ye Shengge must have seen the lantern at that time, after the two men left, Li Fuyao went straight to Luoyang City, where there were two Canghai monks in Luoyang City, so no one could do it.


    After that, Li Fuyao achieved the goal of climbing a building. Who can do something about it?


    Even if someone wants to do it, he can only do it by himself as a monk in the sea. But is it really not afraid that a monk like that will lose face?


    So after Li Fuyao went to the demon land, even though some people wanted to fight him, no one did.


    Ye Shengge, as a monk who ascends the tower more skillfully than Li Fuyao, stands two Taoist saints, Liang Yi and Ye Sheng, who are also Daoists. They look like this. Besides, the future of this gate is not in her body, but in her hand?


    So there was no one to attack her.


    Although many people want to know what they see on the Lingshan mountain.


    However, some people want to go to Lingshan, but they don''t see visitors very much. There are a lot of people who want to go up the mountain.


    Today, Chan Tzu is going down the mountain to the mountains and rivers. His Dharma name is guanlou. But now, he has already become a real monk. He has only one last step away from the sea. When he enters the sea, he should not only have those Zen principles in front of him, but the whole Buddhism should be in front of him. Therefore, before he reaches the sea, he has to go down the mountain to do things and deal with it in his heart Zen, which has always been incomprehensible in Zhongzhong.


    When Huihou monk knew about this, he didn''t stop him. On the contrary, he was happy to see his success. After all, he was not young enough to live for many years. If Zen could become a sea earlier, he would have an account of Buddhist orthodoxy.


    When he went down the mountain, he had to go through the blue stone path on the mountain.


    No matter who looked at Lingshan before and how they looked at it, it was a piece of golden light. However, recently, many trees on the mountain have given birth to green branches and leaves, and the mountain roads have faded their gold and turned green.


    This suddenly made Lingshan look much better than before. This was originally a vision, but Huihou monk said it was not a matter. He said that everything in heaven and earth has its own cause and effect, so he ignored it.


    On the way down the mountain, chanzi happened to see two figures coming from the foot of the mountain, one old and one young.


    Looking at him, he was an old Confucian scholar with gray hair and a roll pinned to his waist. It seemed that he could read hundreds of volumes of old books. Behind him was a young man with a strong figure.


    With a bookcase on his back, he should be the old scholar''s bookboy.


    However, such a bookboy, afraid to travel all over the world, it is difficult to find a comparable with him.


    When Chan Zi goes down the mountain and the old Confucian scholar goes up the mountain, they will naturally meet.


    After meeting, the Zen son first saluted with his hands together. It''s not good to say anything exquisite on the Lingshan mountain, but there is one point. Apart from the sea, it is impossible for other monks of any realm to go to the mountain.


    In a word, if you are not a guest of Lingshan, you can''t go to Lingshan.


    Since he is a guest, Zen naturally has to salute.


    The old Confucian scholar did not feel abrupt, but accepted it calmly. Then he looked at Zen and asked with a smile: "how about the mountain?"


    Chan Tzu said with a smile: "master Shi knows how the mountain is. Naturally, he has to go to the mountain to have a look. He can''t finish speaking and listening, even if he hears it, he can''t understand the whole picture."


    The old Confucian scholar nodded and was very satisfied with the words. He looked at Zen and said, "it seems that Huicong monk has already prepared to pass on his mantle to you."


    Chan Zi said nothing, but looked at the old Confucian scholar with a smile.


    The old Confucian scholar waved his hand and said casually, "I know you have something to do when you go down the mountain. I know you are going to go to the mountains and rivers, but it''s all over if you go to the school palace?"


    Chan Tzu whispered, "I want to go to Luoyang City."


    The old Confucian immediately said with a smile, "is this to talk to Yanling?"


    Zen son was stunned, and then returned to God. Although there was some doubt in his eyes, he still made up his mind and did not speak.


    He said to the old monk, who didn''t really expect to go to the mountain without thinking? I didn''t want to have a good relationship with Taoism or Confucianism. Originally, I thought you guys were really ready to stay here for a lifetime. Who knows, in the end, they were staring at the secular Dynasty of Yanling. "


    "Is there really something quiet about moistening things?"


    The old Confucianist had gone out for a long time.


    The young man with a bookcase on his back just crossed Chan Zi''s body. He grinned at Zen son and seemed to be kind.


    Zen son also smile, this just goes down the mountain.


    As he climbed the path of Lingshan mountain, the old Confucian scholar talked about how high the mountain was. However, he had traveled many places in his life and found that there were many higher than Lingshan.When he finally came to the hall of Mahavira, the old Confucian scholar gave a long sigh of relief.


    The young man with a bookcase on his back soon appeared behind the old Confucian scholar. After walking for such a long time, he did not breathe heavily.


    The old Confucian scholar looked at him and said, "you boy, after all, you are still young."


    Young people smile, but do not speak.


    As if in this world, there are not many things he wants to say.


    The old Confucian scholar turned his head and said earnestly, "Xiao Xu, it''s hard to get a daughter-in-law with such a disposition."


    The young man named Xiao Xu said, "well, I''d better say a few more words then."


    The old scholar laughed, "you are a rotten piece of wood. It''s much worse than that boy in wushanhe."


    Xiao Xu said, but then he was still sarcastic. "But he wants to pass on the mantle. He just doesn''t want it. He still thinks it''s interesting to practice sword."


    The old Confucian scholar frowned and said, "Xiao Xu, you are boring."


    Yes, that''s just a few words. The gentleman thinks that his words are meaningless. Well, I''d better close my mouth.


    The old Confucian scholar no longer talked to Xiao xuduo, because at this time, there was an old monk in front of him.


    The old monk is the most famous and the oldest monk in the world. Of course, if the lantern is also a monk, he can only be ranked second.


    Standing in front of the old monk, the old Confucian scholar looks the same.


    According to the law, a guy like him who is not a monk in the sea should not be like this.


    It seems that he doesn''t have too much respect for this Huihou monk, which is not good for others.


    The old monk didn''t care. Looking at the old Confucian scholar, he quickly put his hands together and said, "it''s been almost a thousand years since I left. I really didn''t expect to see you again in this life."


    The old Confucian scholar sniffed, "when you came to Lingshan more than 700 years ago, you still didn''t see me with the shelf on your back. Did you forget that?"


    The monk Huihou didn''t say much about it. It was not clear about the incident more than 700 years ago.


    The old Confucian said again, "but I haven''t seen you for more than a thousand years. Don''t you have any changes?"


    Huihou monk''s white eyebrows fluttered up. He looked at the old Confucian scholar and said, "hasn''t changed much?"


    The old Confucian scholar waved his hand and laughed, "the older others look, the uglier they look. You''d be better. It''s the same when you''re young or when you''re old."


    This sentence is not too particular, this so-called is the same, that is, the same ugly.


    To say such a thing to the Buddhist master would be enough to drown the old Confucians if it was heard by thousands of believers in the Buddhist land.


    However, Huihou monk didn''t have any angry expression. Instead, he said with a smile, "the same is the same. It''s rare that the world is the same."


    The old Confucian scholar shook his head and said, "look, this world is still the same?"


    Huihou monk was always slow. "I don''t know it''s different. I just look at the spirit mountain, but I don''t want you. I''ve seen the whole mountain and river, and I''ve seen the whole demon soil again. I''ve seen the Buddha land more than 700 years ago, and you haven''t come. What do you think about it?"


    "All the places are interesting. No matter how you look at it, it''s meaningless," said the old Confucian scholar


    Huihou monk did not refute, but said a few words, and then said, "please."


    In this world, there are no more than three people who can get such kind treatment from Huihou monk, because he is the longest living sea in the world, and he is a very high person in both realm and status.


    Even if ye Sheng comes in person, he won''t get any courtesy.


    However, he was such an old Confucian scholar. After climbing the mountain, Huihou monk responded in this way.


    The old Confucian scholar turned to look at the young man and said, "Xiao Xu, go down the mountain. This time you go to the school palace or go to some other Academy. Anyway, I have said all that I should say. Think about it yourself."


    The old Confucian scholar had been walking in the world for a thousand years. He only took two people with him. He only made a few friends, not to mention the friends Huihou monk had made before he left the world. Only Xu Ji, the old ancestor of Jianshan, and several ordinary people who had already left the world.


    The first one was Wu Shanhe, who is now the head teacher of Jianshan. He had gone through many places with the old Confucian scholar. The old Confucian scholar had worn out the skin of the young man, but Wu Shanhe ignored him and was not willing to be his student and read with him.


    If you have to practice that broken sword, can it be more powerful than chaoqingqiu?


    The second one is Xiaoxu, whom he met in Beihai. Later, he took him to the demon soil, then returned to the mountains and rivers, and then to the Buddha land. Anyway, Xiao Xu was obedient. Although he didn''t like reading, he learned a lot from his honest and honest way.


    But now, it''s time for Xiao Xu to go for a walk.Xiao Xu asked, "Sir, if you go to the school palace now, will su Zhang church give me the seat?"


    The old Confucian scholar did not change his face and nodded: "he will."


    Xiao Xu scratched his head and said, "Sir, I don''t think it''s possible."


    The old Confucian scholar then said with a smile, "you think it''s impossible. Why do you still ask these questions?"


    Xiaoxu nodded, "then I understand. I''ll go to the demon soil first."


    "Why do you think so?" the old Confucian asked


    Xiao Xu solemnly said: "ye Shengge can''t be found. Even if it is found, it''s not easy to fight. The main reason is that she still likes to play tricks. She may be able to smash many magic weapons at that time. No matter how she can fight, she will not be able to fight. After all, the master of Jianshan followed her husband for a long time. She is also embarrassed to fight, so she has to go to the demon soil to find Li Fuyao. ¡±


    among the young people who went upstairs, Li Fuyao was the only one.


    The old Confucian scholar looked at Xiao Xu and wanted to say something, but after careful consideration, he could only say, "Xiao Xu, sir, I don''t have time to collect your corpse."


    Xiao Xu, with a black thread and no words, walked down the mountain with his bookcase on his back.


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t stop him. He just yelled: "Xiao Xu, if you''re not dead, please tell the truth to the scholars in this world."


    Xiao Xu did not turn his head, but walked towards the foot of the mountain. Of course, he did not forget it.


    The old Confucian scholar was very satisfied, so he turned his head and looked at Huihou monk again.


    The latter looked at Xiao Xu''s back and asked, "where did you find the little guy? How did you get up the stairs so quickly?"


    The old Confucian scholar nodded and said with a smile, "I should find a couple of interesting young people when I travel all over the world."


    Huihou monk said: "it seems that I should also walk around the world to have a look. It''s still a little less for the Buddha land to watch the building alone."


    The old Confucian scholar walked forward, but he didn''t think much of the monk Huihou. "When he walked over, there were only one or two people of that kind. I had bad luck. I''ve been walking for more than a thousand years, and I''ve met one of them. But when I meet them, his mother''s breath is broken. Do you think it''s irritating?"


    Huihou monk walked behind him and said with a soft smile, "it''s doomed to come and go, one cause and one fruit."


    The old Confucian scholar sat down on the steps in front of the hall of Mahavira. Then he looked at Huichou monk and said, "then you think that things in the world are doomed. Why do you still do things you don''t do on weekdays?"


    Huihou monk came to the old Confucian scholar and sat down beside him. He asked with a smile, "what''s something you don''t do at ordinary times? Six thousand years ago, your Confucianism and Taoism forced Buddhism into the land of Buddhism. We should have had a place in the mountains and rivers. After 6000 years, you came to me again and said that you would exchange lanterns for the qualification to get back to the mountains and rivers. I do not want to, but it does not mean that we should not go back. "


    The old Confucian scholar frowned slightly and then asked, "how can we start with Yanling


    This is perhaps the biggest secret of Buddhism nowadays. Except for Zen and him, only this old Confucian can guess something.


    "Starting from Yanling, there is no need to argue about anything. As long as Yanling can build a few temples, all the subsequent affairs will be handed over to time."


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile, "you can really wait."


    Huihou monk said, "it''s not helpful to be too impatient. In those days, the monk was just a boil."


    The old Confucian scholar nodded his head and said, "it''s the same. With so many masters of Buddhism, I think it''s not bad. It''s still the monk."


    After saying this sentence, the old Confucian scholar did not forget to take Huicong monk, "of course, there are you."


    Huihou monk didn''t say anything. He just looked at the old Confucian scholar and said, "what''s going on in the past thousand years? If you don''t say a few words, you won''t have to say it in the future."


    The old Confucian patted his calf, thought for a moment, and then said, "I''ll go to see the lantern first, and then I''ll talk about it."


    Huihou monk did not speak.


    Although the lantern is a sacred thing on the Lingshan mountain, it is his own decision to see who is not to see. No matter who is, he has no right to block the lantern.


    The old Confucian scholar said, "I should have looked for Chao Qingqiu again, but even if this guy is alive, he must be the most troublesome master. After thinking about it, I will forget it."


    Huihou monk nodded and said no more.


    The old Confucian scholar stood up and went to the meditation room, and soon disappeared in front of Huihou monk.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The lantern is still the same, but when the old Confucian scholar approaches, the lantern wakes up from his deep sleep.


    The old Confucian scholar pushed the door in, but the layout was still the same.


    The sound of the lantern soon came out, "a thousand years ago, what do you see?"


    In the face of Huihou monk, the old Confucian scholar did not say anything, but when facing the lantern, the old Confucian scholar said frankly: "eternal life."


    The lantern let out.


    "After a seed is thrown down, it will germinate and blossom. After flowering, it will result in another seed, and that seed will also sprout again. This continuity is the continuation of blood. If in a certain way, all people in the world are immortal."Many people have thought that if he had seen this world for more than a thousand years, it would have been a waste of time.


    The lantern is silent, waiting for the following.


    "But a monk''s long life is immortal, is the self''s eternal existence, is invariable."


    The old Confucian thought for a while and then said, "but it can''t be done in the world."


    The lantern said, "so you still have to leave the world."


    You can''t live forever in the world. You have to leave the world to live forever.


    I don''t know how many people know about this argument, but knowing it is one thing, and really leaving the world is another. In the past 6000 years, apart from Chao Qingqiu, no one else has been able to see the scenery except chaoqingqiu.


    It doesn''t matter whether the sky is beautiful or not, as long as you don''t die.


    "In the past six thousand years, there have been some problems. Perhaps the root of the problem is the war."


    The six thousand year war has brought earth shaking changes to the whole world. These changes are embodied in the decline of swordsmen for six thousand years, and the North Sea between demon land and mountains and rivers.


    It is that no one in the world has been able to soar for six thousand years. Even if it is as strong as Chao Qingqiu, he can only leave by opening the sky curtain with a sword.


    The old Confucian said: "because of that war, it should be changed by a great war."


    The lantern asked suspiciously, "you have seen this thing for a thousand years?"


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile: "sometimes the more simple things, the more people will not seriously look at it."


    The lantern stopped talking. He felt that the old Confucian scholar in front of him was actually a madman, which was the case a thousand years ago and the same after a thousand years.


    "Where on earth have you come?" Even if the old Confucian scholar was a madman, the lantern would like to know where he had gone.


    "The last step."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    Even if the lantern is a magic weapon, it can''t persuade anyone to change his mind. Therefore, the old Confucian scholar and the lantern are just two people who have lived for a long time.


    The last thing is to fall on the head of Huihou monk.


    When the old Confucian scholar returned to the hall, Huihou monk was almost asleep.


    The old scholar patted Huicong monk on the shoulder. No matter whether he was sober or not, he said to himself, "I''m going back. If you can endure it, you can''t, just stand by me. How about that?"


    Between these three words, the old Confucian scholar wanted to drag Buddhism back into a certain Bureau.


    Huihou monk didn''t think about it. Even though he refused, "I can''t live for many years, I''m going to see a Buddhist monk. But I''m still young. I''m afraid I can see the future. As for whether it looks good or not, it''s all the young people''s business."


    This time, when he left the Buddhist land, he wanted to go to the school palace. Naturally, he wanted to understand the happy things first, and then went to Luoyang City to solve the problems between Buddhism and mountains and rivers.


    This kind of thing is like looking at a very complicated knot. Some people choose to split it with a knife. Of course, it is the most labor-saving and direct way. However, whether it is Buddhism or Huihou monk, what they think and choose is to be patient, squat beside the rope and untie it a little bit.


    It''s really troublesome, but it''s troublesome. It won''t damage the rope.


    In fact, the old Confucian scholar had long thought that Huihou monk would say so, but he didn''t feel disappointed.


    He just said with some emotion: "in fact, this world, you should have a good look, stay in Lingshan all day, so it''s not as good as me."


    After all, there are only two sages in Buddhism, he and Huisi. If he leaves Lingshan, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    On the contrary, it is an old Confucian who can abandon everything. If you walk for a thousand years in the world, you can really walk for a thousand years.


    Huihou monk said, "in fact, I''ve seen a sentence in a book, and I think it''s still interesting. Otherwise, you can read it too?"


    The old Confucian scholar shook his head and said, "I have read too many books, and I have read enough in the world. I have to finish the last thing and leave this world as soon as possible."


    As if he hadn''t heard the old scholar''s words, Hui Hou monk said, "the most interesting sentence in that book is called the road facing the sky. Go to one side."


    In fact, this is also the dialect of Qingzhou and Duzhou, but it should have been the main road facing the sky, each side.


    "The one who wrote the book studied in Duzhou when he was a boy. Maybe there will be such a sentence written down after that."


    The old Confucian said, "I want to know now whether Xiao Xu will become famous all over the world if he goes to demon soil."


    Huihou monk looked at him, and then said very seriously, "Li Fuyao was sent into the lantern and looked at the scene six thousand years ago. Your student, I''m afraid, has no hope."


    Li Fuyao''s chance is definitely the most special, important and useful one he has ever experienced.


    The old Confucian scholar shook his head and said, "you really want to make him the next Chaoqing autumn."


    Hui Hou monk said: "it''s all fate. If he had not Xu Ji''s lantern, he would not have this good fate. If Xu Ji had given Jianshan to him and given the lantern to wushanhe, it''s hard to say what it is now."


    The old Confucian scholar reached out and took off the wooden hairpin. He just said, "you monks, you talk like this all the time. In fact, it''s very annoying."


    Huihou monk said with a smile, "I''m afraid that you will feel bored in the whole world in the last few hundred years."


    To put it in a word, when the old Confucian scholar gradually raised his realm to the point where he could leave the world and found it almost impossible to leave the world, he was really upset.


    The old Confucian scholar put away the wooden hairpin and said with some weariness: "things in the world are not new. I am not facing Qingqiu. Looking at that Avenue in front of me, I can turn around and walk away. So in your heart, chaoqingqiu and Liuxiang are the same kind of people, but in my heart, chaoqingqiu is already much better than Liuxiang."


    "In the whole history of practice, there are many people who can compare with chaoqingqiu. Not to mention Jianzu, even the sword immortal Xinfen who has risen and left the world wants to fight against chaoqingqiu. However, it''s really difficult to find out that the most precious treasure of Confucianism is the Confucian heavenly book. This is the news from master Zhou that only a few people know, Thousands of years ago, the greatest treasure of Confucianism was not the book of heaven, but this seal of mountains and rivers.


    This seal of mountains and rivers is the seal letter of the Confucianists of all ages. A seal of mountains and rivers can be used to suppress mountains and rivers!


    Ye Sheng looked at the mountain and river seal, waved his hand, and the momentum of the whole person rose again. Since the old Confucian scholars said that he could shoulder to shoulder with Qingqiu, why couldn''t Ye Sheng mention his accomplishments in these years when Chao Qingqiu left the world?The old Confucian scholar said with a smile, "ye Xiujing, there was something I wanted to tell you, but before I talk to you, I''ll fight first, so as to avoid trouble later."


    Ye Sheng does not speak. When the old Confucian scholars speak, thousands of golden silk threads appear in the clouds.


    Finally, they all gathered at Ye Sheng''s feet.


    He stood on a cloud of golden clouds and looked at the old Confucian scholar. His momentum was enough to tear the world apart.


    The mountain and river on the side of the old Confucian scholar printed out a dazzling light, which had collided with Ye Sheng''s demon bowl.


    Ye Shengdao didn''t feel anything.


    Instead, the world in the bowl has changed a lot.


    Zhao Sheng stood in the bamboo building where the demon king lived in Pingnan. Feeling the shaking, he seemed to think of something. He soon laughed, "ye Xiujing, there are people in this world that you can''t deal with!"


    The laughter was very pleasant.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhou Fu Zi and the other two sages arrived here, the Fangshan River seal had already collided with the town demon bowl. The power revealed in it was daunting.


    Zhang Sheng lost his voice and said, "is this the seal of mountains and rivers?"


    Mr. Muyun did not live as long as Zhang Sheng, and he did not know much about him. However, after listening to the seal of mountains and rivers, he could also think of the sage who had long disappeared in the clouds, and could also think of a few words of legend.


    The saint disappeared for more than a thousand years and is now back.


    It''s a wonderful story.


    Ning Sheng, Liang Yi and Chen Sheng soon appeared in the sea of clouds. Looking at the three saints standing here, Liang also said with some helplessness: "after today, there will be four saints standing opposite us."


    Yes, after Zhao Sheng was trapped in the demon bowl for some reasons, there were only four saints left in the Taoist school, but there was always one more than Confucianism. However, it seems that Confucianism not only has a fourth saint, but also has a higher level with Ye Sheng. All of a sudden, the situation of mountains and rivers is going to change again and again.


    Maybe after that, the Taoist school will put down his body to tie up with the monk Canghai.


    Another look at the swordsman vein, three sword immortals, plus a royal highness of Chu, a Lin Hongzhu.


    The whole mountain and river are in complete chaos!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu is not on the boat. He is chopping a tree that doesn''t look good on a mountain, and then he makes a wooden sword for himself. However, he hears the sound when he is still covered with sawdust.


    Then I saw thousands of golden threads in the sea of clouds.


    Some of you are too angry


    The woman is very surprised, because she has never seen Chao Qingqiu angry. Even if he encounters anything again, he will not be angry, but will solve it by himself.


    But at this time, he looked really angry.


    Anger is often due to powerlessness.


    In the past, chaoqingqiu was invincible in the world and had no last resort. Almost everything could be counted, so he would not be angry. But now, he can''t do many things, so he will be angry.


    "What''s the matter?" the woman asked anxiously


    Chao Qingqiu took a deep breath, and then said, "there is a scholar who is full of food and supports. He has done some things that are full and full."


    The woman asked again, "what should I do?"


    Looking at the sea of clouds, he looked at it for a long time and then shook his head and said, "forget it."


    The woman said nothing.


    Mr. Chao said, forget it.


    Chao Qingqiu puts down his wooden sword, as if all his good mood has been lost.


    The woman patted Qing Qiu on the shoulder.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t say anything.


    It doesn''t matter if the mountains and rivers are in disorder. What we fear most is the chaos in the world.


    -


    after following Qinghuai through Qingtian city for the second time, Li Fuyao has to go south and return to the mountains and rivers. This trip to the demon land is actually simple. He wants to take Qinghuai back to Luoyang City to meet his parents.


    After that, it''s time to shut down.


    Go and see the scenery of the sea.


    No matter who it is, it''s time to take a few more steps forward.


    It''s just how much time that will take, it''s hard to say.


    After leaving Qingtian City, Li Fuyao thinks that he should be the imperial sword, but Qinghuai doesn''t think so. She insists on walking with Li Fuyao.


    So he walked.


    But when they came to the gate, they saw a man at the gate.


    It was a young man with a strong figure and a bookcase on his back.


    Stopped in front of Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, he looked at Li Fuyao and said seriously, "Li Fuyao, you can call me Xiaoxu."


    Everyone has heard of Li Fuyao''s name, but Xiao Xu''s has not.


    "I''m going to fight you. After I win, I''ll tell you my name. If I don''t win, I''ll let you know."


    Xiao Xu spoke, and his momentum began to rise slowly. His momentum went from Taiqing to the top of the tower.That''s where it stops.


    This son of a bitch is a monk on the stairs, still so young?


    Li Fuyao''s expression changed slightly, and unconsciously he grasped the sword in his hand, and then stood in front of Qinghuai.


    Qingtianjun did not know when he appeared on the head of the city, holding a pot of wine, looking at the three young people below.


    "What a world it is."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    Qingtianjun, as the demon soil, is one of the most extraordinary seas in the whole world. Naturally, he would not sigh so much because of one or two monks. However, the three people in front of him were not ordinary ones.


    They are the most amazing people in this world.


    At any time in the history of practice, the three men of this age have been able to dominate the group, but in this era, only a hundred flowers can compete for beauty.


    Li Fuyao has long been famous all over the world, and Qinghuai is also the young leader of the demon soil.


    What about Xiao Xu?


    In the past few years, no news has been heard. As soon as it appears, we have to fight Li Fuyao.


    It''s very strange to say so.


    Qingtianjun drank two drinks of wine and threw the wine pot away. As for the battle under the city, who won or lost, in fact, it didn''t matter to him.


    Li Fuyao is not in his heart at the beginning. Is it difficult to make qingtianjun change his mind if he loses this competition?


    No, in this world, who doesn''t lose several times?


    As for whether his daughter will be bullied, qingtianjun is not worried. Li Fuyao will definitely protect her.


    In this case, what are you worried about?


    It''s better to go back and accompany your daughter-in-law more.


    However, before qingtianjun left the city, he did not forget to say hello to the city keeper. He still couldn''t let the two silly boys enter the city to fight.


    Half of the Qingtian city has been destroyed. If the two fight with each other, what else can be left of the city?


    The city keeper took a look at qingtianjun, but there was some helplessness in his eyes. He was probably saying that if my uncle had to go to the city to fight, who could stop him?


    After all, miss is here, too.


    Qingtianjun was helpless and finally decided to ignore everything.


    Leaving the city in this way is simply out of sight and out of mind.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the city, after Li Fuyao pulled Qinghuai behind him, he asked, "Confucianism or Taoism, or scattered cultivation?"


    Xiao Xu grinned and didn''t have any chance to kill him. He just said, "he''s half a scholar, but he didn''t let me read a lot of books. He just led me around. He should read and think about the truth by himself and don''t have to listen to others."


    "Even if I like to fight with my fists, sir, I haven''t said anything about it."


    Li Fuyao loosened the handle of his sword and whispered, "that gentleman should also be a good scholar."


    Hearing someone boasting about his husband, Xiao Xu didn''t say anything. He just asked, "how to fight?"


    This is his first battle. He did not choose any soft persimmons to pinch. Instead, he chose Li Fuyao, who is now in full swing.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "do you have to fight?"


    "You have to fight."


    Li Fuyao said, "let''s go all out to fight. If you lose your opponent''s life, you should be lucky?"


    Xiao Xu nodded his head and said, "it''s just what I want."


    "Is there anything else you haven''t done yet? Do it first?" When he said these words, Li Fuyao held the hand of Qinghuai, but his voice was a little light.


    Xiao Xu shakes his head.


    Li Fuyao said hello, and then turned to see the green locust, the latter did not say much, just a moment later, it has appeared in the city, this is Li Fuyao and other people''s war, she will not fight.


    Li Fuyao''s sword spirit soared all over the world.


    At the moment, whether it is state of mind or state of mind, it is the peak moment.


    He looked at Xiao Xu and said, "please."


    Before the words fell, Xiao Xu''s strong figure had already arrived in front of Li Fuyao. He handed Li Fuyao a blow from a distance. It was just a punch. The magnificent air fell on Li Fuyao''s chest. In the sight of many people, Li Fuyao was directly blown out of the city gate and landed in Qingtian city.


    I don''t know how many people in Qingtian city know Li Fuyao''s name. Seeing this happen, everyone feels very incredible.


    Where the hell is this little monster from?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after he left the Buddhist land, he came to the school Palace on Jingkou mountain before the entrance of the school palace. In fact, many great events have taken place in these days. At least one thing is certain. After Wang Fugui returned to the school, the voice of the whole school gradually became one.


    Su Ye has been in charge of the school for hundreds of years, and has never interfered with the school. It is because of the intricacies of the school and the saints in the cloud. If Su Ye wants to move, he will pull all the saints above the cloud. Although he is a monk who ascends a building, he has to do something about it.


    But where can we make a spanner with saints?


    However, over the years, there have been some changes in the Confucian sages in the cloud, and with the arrival of Mr. twilight, that is, Su Ye''s own husband, things are easy to handle.Now with Wang Fugui''s help, the school palace has been completely controlled by Su Ye.


    After the elimination of the Academy, Su ye and Wang Fugui made a thorough exploration of all the academies in Yanling.


    If he had come to the school, he would have been rejected, but now he is not.


    Yanyu personally put Zen near the school and arranged it in a bamboo building, where the view was excellent and the mountain scenery was at a glance.


    Yan Yu''s realm is now in the spring and Autumn period. In addition, he is also a scholar of Gu Yuan. He really has a place.


    Song Pei was the first monk to come to the temple after Zen son stayed in the bamboo tower. After so many years, he had lost his childishness. He came to Zen Zi and saluted the monk. Then they stood in front of the bamboo window and watched the scenery in the distance.


    "Where is Gu Yuan?" he asked


    When he entered the school, he did not hide his whereabouts. Naturally, everyone in the school knew about it. But when he knew it, most of the monks in the Academy had a bad impression on Zen. Of course, it was not because of Zen, but because of the Buddhism behind him. They might not know too much about the layout of the school in the Buddhist land, but they would always know something rare Emotional.


    Gu Yuan is not closed at the moment, and Zen is clear about it.


    He thought that with their friendship, the first one to come was not song Pei, but Gu Yuan.


    Song Pei said with a smile: "the Zen son has traveled thousands of miles from the Buddha land. It''s not necessarily that he just wants to see the elder martial sister."


    Zen son said bluntly: "to the mountains and rivers, of course, not just so, but to the school, just want to meet Gu Yuan girl."


    Song Pei asked, "what''s the answer?"


    Zen Tzu smiles and shakes his head.


    Song Pei looked at Zen son''s side face and thought it was very beautiful. Gu Yuan had already lamented that if Chan Tzu was not a monk, there would be a lot of women like this pair of leather bag.


    Song Pei asked again: "Zen is a promising future for Buddhism. Is it hard to give up the bright future and return to the secular world?"


    Chan Tzu said: "after the Buddhist monks founded Buddhism, in the whole history of Buddhism, only Anan walked through the earth alone. I was not as good as Anan, but I still had some unhappiness in my heart, so I wanted to ask."


    Song Pei asked, "what if the ending is not as good as Chan Tzu thought?"


    Chan Tzu said, "all cause and effect, there is a cause, there is a result, if there is no cause, who will want this fruit?"


    Song Pei was relieved, but still worried. The elder martial sister didn''t come, and he couldn''t guess what she was thinking. What if she was just shy?


    Chan Tzu turned his head and asked, "benefactor song also has affection for Gu Yuan."


    Song Pei opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything. As for the elder martial sister''s idea, the whole school is probably known by all the people. In fact, as a close disciple of the master education, although his qualifications are not as good as his own, he is not as bad as he is. In fact, he should have no problem in any way.


    It''s just a matter of men and women. It''s not a common thing in this world. It can''t work without mutual affection.


    But now Chan Tzu asked, and song Pei didn''t say anything else. He said frankly, "I like elder martial sister."


    Chan Tzu said with a smile, "that monk is going to fight with benefactor song."


    Song Pei is speechless. In this world, who has encountered such a thing?


    Some monks compete with themselves to like women.


    Should this be the first one?


    But he did not open his mouth to refute, there was a clear voice in the distance, "what is there to argue about?"


    Chan Tzu and song Pei looked for their voices. The girl standing on the stone in the distance was very dazzling.


    Standing on a stone in a light blue dress, she has already captured all the sight of song Pei and Zen son.


    At a glance, Chan Tzu saw that Gu Yuan''s realm was now in the spring and Autumn period.


    And it seems that it is not far away from the climbing realm.


    Chan Tzu closed his hands to Gu Yuan and called out Gu Yuan girl.


    The latter looked at Zen son, thought about it, and said very seriously, "I have a friend named Li Fuyao. He is very good, but I still don''t like him."


    Zen Zi, such a smart person, can naturally know the meaning of Gu Yuan''s words, but he still asked seriously: "Miss Gu Yuan, I still want to hear your answer."


    Gu Yuan sighed: "why do things have to be so embarrassing?"


    Chan Tzu said: "because I can''t hear the exact answer, the road is damaged, please Gu Yuan girl to complete the monk road."


    Gu Yuan looked at him and asked, "do you really want to listen?"


    Zen nodded.


    Song Pei''s heart has already been mentioned in his voice. My elder martial sister, what should I do if I let go and say I like the Zen around me?


    You have to cry to death?Song Pei hesitated and asked, "elder martial sister, do you want to think about it again?"


    Gu Yuan took a look at Song Pei, and the corners of his eyes seemed to smile. All of this was fully observed by Zen.


    But he still looked at Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan, standing on the stone, whispered, "let go of Zen."


    Chan Tzu nodded with a smile, and whispered, "everything in the world can''t go with her own will, so I don''t have to live up to it. Miss Gu Yuan likes anyone. Don''t worry about anything. I''m going to bother you."


    With these words, Chan Tzu turned to look at Song Pei beside him and gave him a smile.


    The body disappears.


    Only song Pei was left alone.


    The young man looked at his elder martial sister and wanted to say something.


    The latter has turned his head and left.


    Song Pei rubbed his head, not disappointed, but rather happy.


    The elder martial sister is still on the mountain. She hasn''t fallen in love with Zen.


    In the distance, Wang Fugui and Su Ye stood side by side. Wang Fugui said with a smile, "you are a student. It''s quite interesting."


    Su Ye replied: "in the future, the school will depend on him."


    Wang Fugui said: "although the school has been fine, but what about Yanling?"


    Su ye said: "Yanling is very good now. Maybe the so-called mountain or mountain bottom is the best way to look now?"


    Wang Fugui looked at Su ye in surprise. "This is the effort of Confucianism for tens of thousands of years. Do you want to look at it like this?"


    Su ye said: "things are not necessarily right, so there is no meaning."


    Wang Fugui thought for a moment, "have you ever thought that your name may be on the pillar of shame of Confucianism in the future. When people mention your name, they will want to eat your meat raw."


    Su Ye soon began to laugh, "if so, I''m really glad I''m making the choice."


    Wang Fugui shook his head and said, "Lin Hongzhu broke into the sea a few days ago."


    Su Ye nodded and said, "this demon sect leader, in my opinion, is a real scholar."


    "But it''s a bit biased." Su Ye quickly added.


    Wang Fugui said: "today''s world, in fact, I can accept any change. If you want to say that one day, Chao Qingqiu will live, I will believe it."


    Su ye said with a smile, "in such a world, this is really a mess."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just when everyone thought Li Fuyao was confused by such a blow, Xiao Xu, who had not seen Li Fuyao''s trace, felt a sharp sword spirit.


    Then, in front of him, a piece of wood flew out.


    Right in front of the smoke.


    The speed of the cut-off wood is very fast. I''m afraid that the general friars will not see the track of the cut-off wood, except for the big monk who is about to look at the sea like Xiao Xu.


    When a monk reaches a certain level, whether against the enemy or anything else, he will not stick to any form, such as Li Fuyao.


    He is now a swordsman who ascends the stairs. In a word, everything can be a sword.


    However, to be able to play a bit of strength is the key.


    But it''s not too bad.


    Xiao Xu did not care, anyway, before the cut-off wood came to the front door, there was a punch.


    He doesn''t like to practice boxing.


    That''s how to practice boxing.


    A blow to the cut-off wood, the majestic air machine and sword gas collide, it seems that there is a huge and incomparable sound between heaven and earth.


    Numerous air turbines swept the long street, and soon destroyed many buildings.


    Some of the demon monks who were devoted to practice in the temple were swept out to the sky. Some of them were angry and had already made a move to Xiao Xu.


    Xiao Xu grabs the arm of a demon cultivator in the spring and Autumn period and throws it hard. Then he throws out the demon Xiu who has been practicing for many years.


    It just didn''t take his life.


    Just this time, it''s easy to arouse people''s anger. Fortunately, several city keepers came together to stop the monks.


    Xiao Xu grinned and walked to the front.


    Li Fuyao stood in the smoke and dust. His sword had been broken before, but he didn''t want to make the next one.


    It''s just that before Xu''s fist, Li Fuyao did not think that this man''s realm was so wonderful. He might as well have suffered some losses.


    That punch alone, at least, has proved that Xiao Xu has the strength to fight ye Shengge.


    Where did such a shocking young man come from?


    Li Fuyao didn''t want to think about it. He just looked at the front with some emotion. Then he couldn''t help but mutter: "I don''t want to find ye Shengge. What can I do with you?"


    However, before he heard this, Li Fuyao couldn''t even slap the dust on his clothes. Xiao Xu broke open the second punch after cutting the wood.It seems to tear up the air here. Xiao Xu''s second punch is very powerful.


    Li Fuyao holds the handle of the sword, then releases it. The smoke and dust on his side gather to form a long sword.


    It was just a matter of cohesion, and then he was bombarded on the tip of the sword by Xiao Xu. In a moment, the sword disappeared.


    Li Fuyao was pushed back by the aftershocks of the air turbine and hit through several walls. He was able to stop himself under a small courtyard.


    This courtyard is a family of four, all of them are not high realm of a few demon Xiu.


    When Li Fuyao smashed the wall, a pair of children of the family were still riding a Trojan horse in the courtyard.


    Li Fuyao apologized to the couple standing under the eaves.


    The man looked at Li Fuyao and didn''t dare to speak. Instead, the young woman asked with a smile, "who is the young man fighting with?"


    Li Fuyao said helplessly: "I don''t know, a disgusting person."


    The woman stopped and suddenly asked, "is the son-in-law of the demon lord?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned, but still nodded.


    It is almost impossible for the demon clan and the Terran to get married. Especially for these two famous young people, if they are known by the demon Xiu in other places, they may be chased and beaten up.


    On the contrary, in Qingtian City, the demon Xiu here has some special feelings for qingtianjun. On the contrary, they don''t think like those demon Xiu outside.


    When the young woman got a positive answer, she covered her mouth and said with a smile, "that childe must have beaten him, otherwise the Demon Lord will not be satisfied."


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and was about to open his mouth. Xiao Xu had already landed here. He did not say much, but another blow had already arrived.


    Li fufei continues to go upside down.


    This time I don''t know how many walls will be broken.


    In fact, if someone looks down on Qingtian city from the sky, he will find that Li Fuyao has almost cut through half of the Qingtian city by the time he experiences these two punches.


    The faces of the defenders had become very ugly.


    Only then did they realize that the worries of qingtianjun were not unnecessary.


    After a fight between the two, qingtiancheng said that it was going to be abandoned, but Li Fuyao was Qingtian Jun''s son-in-law. How to stop it?


    They can only pray that the young man must win.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is no doubt that since the beginning of the war, Li Fuyao has been passively beaten, but this is because Li Fuyao has not made a sword until now, and he is also observing Xiao Xu.


    Xiao Xu''s fists are not polite to say that in today''s Qingtian City, except Li Fuyao, whoever comes or dies!


    Even if the green locust, are not necessarily able to carry.


    Li Fuyao''s body was made by countless days and nights with sword spirit, which was stronger than the ordinary demon cultivation.


    Among the young monks, ye Shengge is the highest and the farthest. Xiao Xu is probably the most suitable one for fighting.


    But Li Fuyao is not as high as Ye Sheng''s, but in terms of his body''s hardness, he is definitely the first person!


    After a few punches, Xiao Xu didn''t rush to pursue him. Instead, he jumped onto a tall building and looked at Li Fuyao, who hit the wall. He grinned and asked in a loud voice, "Li Fuyao, are you trying to kill me with a sword?"


    This time Li Fuyao stopped again and looked up with a smile.


    Xiao Xu jumped down and punched again, but this time, he had a long sword which looked like the bright moon on the white sword.


    The tip of the sword points at Xiao Xu''s fist.


    Before the moon came, the sword spirit first attacked Xiao Xu''s body.


    Those sharp swords look like a sword full of the world.


    Xiao Xu still hits the tip of the sword with a fist, and the moon bends to an extreme exaggeration, but it doesn''t fall back, let alone break it.


    Li Fuyao swept forward.


    Just for a moment, he appeared in front of Xiao Xu and held the sword handle.


    The sword is powerful!


    Countless sword ideas overflow from the tip of the sword.


    Li Fuyao, whose face was a little pale, gradually straightened out the bright moon sword in his hand, and then Li Fuyao handed out the first sword.


    This is the first sword in the true sense.


    This sword has no sword light and no sword move. It is to hold the sword handle and pass a sword forward.


    Xiao Xu''s whole body suddenly stood up with his hair and swept back with his fist.


    Li Fu shakes his sword and moves forward.


    Between heaven and earth, people who use swords don''t know how much. Freehand brushwork is like Qing Qiu in the morning, and ye Changting is the most straightforward one.


    Li Fuyao''s sword is not shocking.


    But Xu is also aware of the danger.


    Li Fu shakes the bright moon, and behind Xiao Xu, there is a stalk of grass growing green and stabbing at Xiao Xu''s back.


    Xiao Xu plunges into the ground with one foot, twists his body and blows out a fist.


    The fist smashed on the green sword.


    The flying sword, like this, wobbled down.Then Xiao Xu stopped and kicked the grass green. Looking at Li Fuyao, he said, "I heard that your sword is better. Which one is the best to use?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "guess."


    As the words fell, a sword light appeared in the sky, followed by Li Fuyao''s second sword.


    And Xiao Xu, by this time, has been flying backwards.


    In a flash, the situation of the two men has changed.


    It''s just that Xu hit a lot of walls this time, but it''s not the hole Li Fuyao had before.


    It''s the courtyard again.


    Li Fuyao followed him to the yard.


    At this time, Xiao Xu had already been flying backwards for a long time, but Li Fuyao didn''t follow him.


    The young woman was looking at her two children under the eaves. After seeing Li Fuyao, she asked with a smile, "is the young man in the ascendant now?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "it''s hard to say, this fight is very hard."


    The young woman said with a smile: "the young master is the son-in-law of the Demon Lord. He should be fierce."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "good words from you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    There are many people watching the battle between the two in Qingtian city.


    There are not many people who really see the way.


    Bi Yu has returned to Qingtian city from the territory of Bifang clan. Now he and Xiqiu stand on a high-rise building and watch the noise in the city.


    Pinghan asked: "these two, a move, can you stop it?"


    Xiqiu''s spirit was very high, but in this case, he was still telling the truth, "I can''t stop it."


    Then pinghan looked at BI Yu, who also shook his head and said with a wry smile: "among the young people in the whole world, there are not many who can be qualified to be involved."


    Before he finished speaking, there was another ugly voice on the tall building, which was a bit like a donkey''s bark. "This boy, his mother can''t even beat that nobody?"


    Bi Yu doesn''t have to turn his head. He also knows that it must be Feng Lu who is talking.


    Sure enough, it was the big black donkey that went back and forth.


    Soon he came to these people and said with a smile, "if that boy is beaten hard, I''m afraid that Qingtian Jun will change his mind, so as not to marry Qinghuai to this boy."


    Bi Yu couldn''t help tearing down the stage and said, "let you go down, can you resist it?"


    Feng Lu solemnly said: "can''t ah."


    This sentence choked Bi Yu and didn''t know what to say.


    Feng Lu did not care to say: "a student, said that the writing of the article that did not write well, you also want that reading to be able to write articles?"


    Bi Yu is speechless for a while. Where is this bullshit?


    Hey, Mr. Lu said, "if you can''t teach him, I think it''s a good idea if you can''t teach him a little money."


    Bi Yu is surprised. Why is Fenglv a little abnormal today?


    Feng Lu didn''t intend to explain anything. He just said, "my friend, fight hard. If you kill Li Fuyao, you can''t save you."


    Li Fu was shaken to death. The first one named Xiao Xu was to be wrung off his head by qingtianjun to make a nightpot.


    There is no doubt about it.


    Feng Lu finished this sentence, and then looked at the battlefield, "here it comes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Xu smashed and smashed many walls, which was just enough to stop his body. However, when he stopped, Li Fuyao''s sword was already in front of him.


    He held the bright moon.


    The spirit of the sword is full of vigor, and the spirit of the sword is in full swing!


    Xiaoxu''s realm is determined to climb the stairs, but it''s hard to say how strong he is.


    He frowned as he looked at the sword.


    Li Fuyao''s most powerful hand is the number of imperial swords, forming a set of sword array, which can be attacked and defended.


    This kind of thing has been mentioned by Mr. Li when he was walking in the world. By the way, he said that Li Fuyao''s sword fighting method came from the sword immortal wanchi six thousand years ago.


    The peerless sword immortal was the only one who could fight Liuxiang six thousand years ago.


    Although the final result is still invincible, his technique of controlling sword is another attempt of kendo.


    In the imperial sword, the willow Lane will be deterred anyway.


    After wanchi''s death, Li Fuyao was the only one who knew this method.


    No wonder when Mr. a mentioned this young man, he didn''t say much about it. He only said the word chance.


    He almost jumped to scold his mother.


    Xiao Xu doesn''t know what good opportunities Li Fuyao has had in recent years, but one thing is certain. There is no other person in the world who has a better chance than Li Fuyao.


    Slightly lost, the sword was close to the chest.


    Xiao Xu reached for the tip of the sword.


    The sword spirit was in the palm of his hand. In a moment, it broke his hand.


    The bones are exposed.


    Xiao Xu looked up, let go, and hit Li Fuyao''s chest.


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and the sword Qi in several meridians beside the lingfu disappeared in an instant. This blow alone was much stronger than before.


    Li Fu staggered back a few steps, and then stood firm, the corner of his mouth will overflow blood.


    "How about it?" said Xiao Xu


    Li Fuyang wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and shook his head: "not so good."


    When the voice dropped, several swords appeared on Li Fuyao''s side. He looked at Xiao Xu in front of him.


    A few swords came at a gallop.


    Grass gradually green and green silk in front, then the moon 10 Li, tall buildings in the back.


    What Li Fuyao has in his hand is Zheyun.


    The sword spirit brought by several long swords is just as big as a filament, which is not too big to look at, and it is not shocking. Anyway, it only has two characters: sharp.


    But in Li Fuyao''s hand, Zheyun has a whole look like the mouth of a bowl will be thick and thin sword.The fury of the sword tore the street in an instant. A high-rise building in the distance collapsed in an instant. The smoke and dust were everywhere. Xiao Xu continued to fly backward, this time after the sword.


    The sword spirit is like that between heaven and earth, there is a giant who cuts a knife at Qingtian City, and directly splits Qingtian city into two parts.


    The sword spirit spread to the front of the city and dissipated in front of Xiao Xu.


    Xiao Xu turns his head and takes a look at the green locust on the head of the city. Then he realizes that Li Fuyao''s sword is more powerful than that. He just intends to withdraw his sword here.


    Xiao Xu took a deep breath, turned to look at the green locust on the head of the city and praised: "you man, really fierce!"


    Qinghuai''s face was expressionless, but Xiaoxu said that, his face was much better, and then he said, "you are not very good."


    Xiao Xu laughs and doesn''t speak any more. Instead, he looks at Li Fuyao in the city, with a sense of war in his eyes.


    Li Fuyao didn''t get to the end of the city, but several swords were already on his side. Xiao Xu hit one of the swords with one blow and then dived into those buildings again.


    Among the ruins, Li Fuyao looks at the front with complicated eyes.


    Xiao Xu asked, "what''s the reason of that sword before?"


    Li Fuyao said bluntly: "nothing special. I always think it''s just that. Is it interesting?"


    Xiao Xu nodded his head and said, "it''s really interesting, but I think it''s almost interesting."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "then try again?"


    "Wait a minute," Xu said


    Li Fuyao waited as expected.


    Xiao Xu put down the bookcase behind his back, and then jumped to a certain upstairs. Then he looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile: "come again."


    When the words fell, Xiao Xu''s body made a crackling sound.


    Li Fuyao is also holding Zheyun in his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shan He Yin is a very good treasure in the whole world, but in Ye Sheng''s eyes, it is just like that.


    As the leader of Taoism, he has never seen anything.


    When the golden silk thread had dissipated, Ye Sheng floated to the old Confucian scholar, with a hand outstretched and a golden light blooming between his fingers.


    It''s like giving birth to a golden flower. It looks very beautiful.


    The old Confucian was slightly distracted, and then he also reached out to stop the golden light.


    The golden light fell on the old Confucian scholar''s hand, only a moment later, there was a very dazzling golden light.


    The two golden lights blend with each other, and the old Confucianist is self-confident, and Ye Sheng has no expression.


    The old Confucian suddenly sighed: "I thought it was good enough, but it was better than you."


    When it comes to the word "poor", it does not mean that his state of mind is worse than that of Ye Sheng, but that his aptitude and talent are much worse than Ye Sheng.


    It took him more than a thousand years to get to this point. However, Ye Sheng became a saint later than he was. But now, he is almost equal to him.


    The old Confucian scholars dare to say that when Chao Qingqiu left the world, Ye Sheng''s realm was not as high as it is now, but in such a short time, Ye Sheng has already come here.


    This is something he never thought of.


    Ye Sheng has no expression. After Chao Qingqiu leaves the world, he is the most invincible person in the world. Naturally, there is nothing to say.


    Even if ye Changting is such a murderer, he can''t win.


    "Ye Xiujing, you are the rare genius of daomen in the past thousand years. If your daughter doesn''t have this blood, I''m afraid it''s not as good as you."


    Ye shengben didn''t want to answer this question, but he didn''t know how. He said, "Shengge is better than me. Each has his own merits."


    That''s the answer.


    Finish these eight words, Ye Sheng big hand a wave, the horizon then appeared several color light.


    And when he reached out again, the sea of clouds billowed and disappeared.


    Only the sky is full of gold.


    Ning Sheng''s cinnabar can reflect the sky, but it seems that the cinnabar can''t compare with Ye Sheng''s.


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t think much about it, but soon he met him. He didn''t get into the golden light. It was only a quarter of an hour. Then there was a sound like a broken mirror.


    Those golden lights are like a mirror broken by someone. For a moment, they are full of cracks.


    Ye Sheng reappeared in the clouds with the same look, but Liang also saw that the corner of his clothes had been broken.


    The old Confucian scholar immediately arrived, and his big hand fell on ye Shengtou.


    Ye Sheng flies back and drags a long golden trace in the cloud sea.


    The trace looks very beautiful.


    After Ye Sheng stopped in the distance, his expression changed slightly.


    The old Confucian scholar stood in front of the mountain and river seal and laughed.


    Ye Sheng did not speak, but in the sky, there appeared a map of mountains and rivers.After opening the scroll, you can have a panoramic view of the mountains and rivers.


    "Good," said the old Confucian


    After saying a good word, a golden silk thread appeared on his wrist. As the silk thread appeared in the hands of the old Confucian scholar, he felt a tremendous force to pull him into the mountains and rivers.


    In the demon bowl, Zhao Sheng, who felt some changes outside, raised his head and called, "ye Xiujing, do you want to use my mountain and river map?"


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him. Ye Sheng''s whole mind was on the old Confucian scholar at the moment, and he would never think of anything else.


    In today''s war, life and death can not be separated, but there must be victory or defeat.


    Ye Sheng will not allow Chao Qingqiu to leave the world, there is a second person under the sun on his head.


    It used to be, and it will be the same in the future.


    The old Confucian scholar was pulled by Juli, but before the mountain and river map, the golden silk thread was broken inch by inch.


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile, "ye Xiujing, you are still a little short."


    Ye Sheng didn''t say anything, but at this moment, he had already dissipated. When he reappeared, he had already come behind the old Confucian scholar and printed his back with one hand.


    There''s a golden light.


    Ye Shengshen is indifferent to God.


    Sometimes a high level does not mean a strong combat power.


    But even so, the old Confucian scholar was only gliding in the sea of clouds for dozens of Zhang, without any injuries.


    After he turned his head, he said with a smile, "in terms of combat power, you can really rank first in the world."


    "But fighting is more than that."


    As the words fell, the sea of clouds in front of the old Confucian scholar split. Ye Sheng was caught off guard and fell down from the clouds.


    They are all saints in the sea. It seems that it is absolutely impossible to roll down like this. There must be something strange in it.


    Liang also looked down, Ning Sheng''s eyes were not good.


    This war is the strongest one between Taoism and Confucianism. Fundamentally speaking, it may be a war to reverse the status of Taoism and Confucianism today.


    Ye Sheng could not be defeated, but the old Confucian scholar did not want to be defeated.


    That''s why there are so many murders in the cloud.


    After Ye Sheng''s falling into the clouds, the old Confucian scholar did not hesitate to follow him to the world.


    Besides these saints, there was also a cloud mountain with him.


    Ye Sheng fell from the clouds and stood on a high mountain. The old Confucian scholar came down from the sky, and a cloud mountain came down.


    Ye Sheng''s body disappeared, but the mountain was completely destroyed.


    With a boom.


    The mountain disappeared, but it left a huge hole in its place.


    Ye Sheng stood by the hole and watched a river flow into it. If there were no other accidents, it might become a large lake in a few years.


    And people never know that these things are made by two cloud saints.


    The old Confucian scholar fell in front of Ye Sheng and asked, "are you still fighting?"


    Ye Sheng''s face did not change. He just stretched out his hand, and a gully appeared in front of him. Ye Sheng grabbed the old Confucian scholar and went to the bottom of the ground!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    How deep the ground is, basically not many people know.


    Besides these saints, there was also a cloud mountain with him.


    Ye Sheng fell from the clouds and stood on a high mountain. The old Confucian scholar came down from the sky, and a cloud mountain came down.


    Ye Sheng''s body disappeared, but the mountain was completely destroyed.


    With a boom.


    The mountain disappeared, but it left a huge hole in its place.


    Ye Sheng stood by the hole and watched a river flow into it. If there were no other accidents, it might become a large lake in a few years.


    And people never know that these things are made by two cloud saints.


    The old Confucian scholar fell in front of Ye Sheng and asked, "are you still fighting?"


    Ye Sheng''s face did not change. He just stretched out his hand, and a gully appeared in front of him. Ye Sheng grabbed the old Confucian scholar and went to the bottom of the ground!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    How deep the ground is, basically not many people know.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    The battle between the two became serious, and this was the first two young people who went to the building to fight.


    Several swords hovered on Li Fu''s side, each of which exuded countless sword Qi. When he held Zheyun in his hand, the sword was handed out at will, and it was a sword that cut a high-rise building into two parts, and the sword spirit really dissipated after a long time.


    The tall building fell, and Xiao Xu swept to Li Fu.


    Xiao Xu and Li Fuyao have fought each other until now. In fact, Xiao Xu knows that the swordsman is dead within a Zhang of his body. However, before Li Fuyao, he is not careless. No sword falls on him. Instead, Li Fuyao''s two swords are smashed by him.


    However, Li Fuyao at that time and Li Fuyao at this time can not be compared in the same breath.


    It''s very frightening just to see the momentum.


    Xiao Xu sees the opportunity, and under the strangulation of several flying swords, he can also kill a way close to Li Fuyao.


    One blow, there is a naked eye visible fist Gang, appeared between the heaven and the earth.


    Xiao Xu''s fist is practical and powerful. He wants to defeat Li Fuyao completely here.


    But Li Fuyao''s sword was in front of his chest in an instant. The body of Zheyun''s sword was hit by this blow, and the sword body was not bent. However, the bluestone under Li Fuyao''s feet had been broken inch by inch, and there were traces like a spider''s Web spreading.


    Li Fuyao did not step back, but his hair band was blown away by the vigorous wind, and his long hair moved with the wind. It looked strange.


    Xiao Xu grinned, as if knowing that this blow was doomed to defeat Li Fuyao. Before several flying swords came to hang him, he grinned and smashed the second punch.


    This time, Li Fuyao stepped back a few steps and fell directly into the SangJiang river.


    Xiao Xu didn''t chase after him, not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t. After Li Fuyao was hit by his fist, several flying swords behind him had already come to his back. Cao Jianqing and Mingyue two swords started to attack him at the beginning, then they plundered them in the dark, and then the tall buildings came out to disturb his mind. Finally, it was the green silk winning sword!


    In addition to the high spirituality of these flying swords, it also requires the spirit of the swordsman and the vigor of the sword!


    There is no other person in the world who can do better than Li Fuyao.


    Xiao Xu stopped all the swords in front of him, but he was stabbed in the shoulder by the green silk sword.


    The sword embryo, Bai Zhihan''s used sword, did not stop after stabbing, and quickly swept back.


    Xu didn''t give him a punch.


    Several flying swords, after such a strike, all of them swept to the SangJiang river.


    Xiao slowly came to the bridge, looked down at the young man standing on the surface of the SangJiang River and asked, "Li Fuyao, what else do you have to do to get rid of the imperial sword?"


    At the moment, the shoulder is bloody and fleshy, but Xiao Xu doesn''t care at all. He doesn''t want to see or think about it.


    Li Fuyao hovered over the river and looked at Xiao Xu. He said calmly, "I am a swordsman. Apart from using the sword, I am not good at anything else. Besides, don''t you just use your fist


    Xiao Xu nodded and said, "it''s the same truth."


    If Xiao Xu knew that his husband, the old Confucian scholar who had been walking in the world for more than a thousand years, was in the battle of Ye Sheng at this moment, I''m afraid that he would sigh the fate.


    Ye Sheng and Li Fuyao may have nothing to do with each other, but ye Shengge and Li Fuyao have a good relationship.


    Li Fuyao looked at the large ruins behind Xiao Xu. He had an odd look. Since the beginning of the World War I, the whole Qingtian city has not been destroyed. If we want to continue fighting, I''m afraid there will be nothing left in the city until Qingtian Jun comes back.


    Xiao Xu didn''t have so many ideas. He just cleaned up the sword Qi from the wound on his shoulder. Then he looked at Li Fuyao and said something.


    Li Fuyao was hit by a blow and wanted to change the sword spirit in lingfu. It took time for him to get rid of the sword Qi that he wanted to go to his meridians at any time. Therefore, neither of them did anything. They agreed to leave each other time to breathe.


    Now that we''re done breathing, let''s do another punch.


    Xiao Xu jumps down and blows out a fist at Li Fuyao on the SangJiang river. His fist Gang blows up a piece of river water directly. Some demon Xiu in Qingtian city are looking at it. At the moment, some rivers are even beaten by this fist, and they are more than ten feet away!


    However, Li Fuyao was not able to hit Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao slipped out of the river for a long time, and then something even more strange happened.


    Those flying in the sky, at the moment, all condensed into a long sword, a closer look, there are hundreds of.


    They hovered in mid air.


    Li Fuyao is behind those water swords, holding the handle of Zheyun sword, and strides towards the front.


    The majestic sword spirit permeates the whole Qingtian city.


    Li Fu shakes forward, but the sword doesn''t move. When he appears in front of Xiao Xu, Xiao Xu frowns slightly and withdraws for dozens of Zhang.At this time, ghosts can see that Li Fuyao is at the peak of sword power and realm. Even if this sword is used to face the sea, it will distract the monks of Canghai.


    Although he is strong, he is also a climbing realm. Facing this sword, he can only choose to hide.


    Where to hide?


    I don''t know. Let''s hide.


    But at this time, I didn''t know that qingtianjun had gone and returned, and his powerful voice sounded in the sky, "Li Fuyao, do you really want to tear down this Qingtian city before you give up?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned. This was the moment. However, Xiao Xu stopped suddenly, and instead, he swept towards the front.


    Li Fuyao seemed to be caught off guard. After that meal, Li Fuyao suddenly grinned, and then those water swords came.


    Li Fuyao gathered on both sides of the sword.


    The water sword is not big, but it is only several feet long.


    But very fast.


    A sword against Xiao Xu''s chest, the latter''s face turned pale and slid back in the long street.


    I don''t know how many streets.


    Finally, even when he came to the head of the city, Xiaoxu was pushed back by the sword, which directly broke the wall into a hole equal to the height of one person. Only when the whole person flew to become the water sword burst open.


    The spirit of the sword scattered in all directions.


    But Xu was still standing.


    The chest was bloody.


    Li Fu shakes down to the top of the city and takes a look at the green locust. Without much words, he grabs out several flying swords on his side.


    He''s holding the cloud. It''s right behind.


    From now on, this war will be fought outside the city!


    Green locust turned to look at the chaotic city of Qingtian. Almost half of the cities did not survive the battle.


    This war was far more tragic than when Qing Tianjun attacked the sea demon in the city.


    At that time, the realm of qingtianjun was above the great demon of the sea, so the war started quickly and ended quickly. It was not like these two men who were equal in strength and were between Bozhong, which led to such a fierce fight.


    Qingtianjun fell to the head of the city with no expression on his face. If we had a good impression of him when we had a drink with Li Fuyao, we would have disappeared.


    If Li Fuyao can''t win this battle, he will have to skin that boy!


    Feng LV several people watched the two leave the city without saying anything.


    After a long time, Feng Lu just gnawed his teeth and roared: "his mother''s, you his son''s!"


    Although Bi Yu was not as excited as Feng Lu, he did not have much difference. His face was ugly, but he was helpless.


    When Li Fuyao fought against a group of demon soil young people in Qingtian City, although he could see that he was better than them, the front line was quite limited. Bi Yu could even say that he could catch up with them in a year or two.


    But now?


    They are not only one level worse than Li Fuyao. Take such a big momentum just now, Bi Yu doesn''t mention Feng Lu. Anyway, he can''t hold up for a quarter of an hour.


    Whether in front of Xiao Xu or Li Fuyao!


    He admitted that he was not diligent enough, nor did he feel inferior to Li Fuyao''s talent.


    But if he doesn''t walk fast, what can people do?


    After Feng Lu roared in his voice, he sat down again and comforted himself and said, "it''s nothing. It''s not my brother that his mother is so great."


    Pinghan and Xiqiu did not speak, but after a look at each other, they could see the helplessness in their eyes.


    In the face of Li Fuyao, they can not even ignite a little fighting spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Xu was seriously injured by the water sword, but after leaving the city, Li Fuyao suffered a great loss.


    When he left the city, several flying swords were in front of him when Zheyun''s sword was handed out. But at this moment, Xiao Xu''s body suddenly disappeared in place, and then appeared behind Li Fuyao a moment later. This was a double boxing.


    This is the first time since the beginning of the war that Xiao Xu hit Li Fuyao with great strength.


    This blow was really too overbearing. It directly injured Li Fuyao, but it also made the sword spirit in Li Fuyao''s lingfu residence stagnate for a moment, just like a flowing river, which suddenly broke up.


    The several flying swords had no sword Qi to pull, but they were numb. Fortunately, they soon established contact with Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao stepped back a few feet and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Xu grinned and said, "it''s even."


    Li Fuyao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said helplessly, "it''s said that we can only divide the victory and defeat, regardless of life and death. What is the situation now?"


    Xiao Xu said extremely seriously: "before, I didn''t want to fight with you in life and death, but between you and me Bozhong, the realm is different from me, but the combat power is equal to me. If there is no idea of a life and death war, this fight is not happy."Li Fuyao is speechless.


    "From now on, you will be conceited about life and death," said Xu


    Li Fuyao looked at him. After a long time, he nodded and said, "OK."


    Xiao Xu gets the answer and disappears.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    After Xiao Xu''s body had dissipated, Li Fuyao sat down and several flying swords on his side fell in front of him. He took a deep breath, and the blood on his back directly dyed his blue shirt. Until now, if he didn''t say that he was covered with black and blue, it would be hard to say.


    Xiao Xu''s fist was definitely the end of the force. When he spoke, Li Fuyao clearly saw that his hands were shaking, but the shaking returned to shaking. Now he is not only a mess in the spirit house, but also the wounds of his body, large and small, from the previous blow.


    Although Xu''s punch only hit his back, Li Fuyao was like a mirror. When someone hit him with a sharp edge somewhere, there were cracks all over his body.


    His injury is almost the same as Xiao Xu''s.


    Xiao Xu needs to find a place to heal at this time, so does he.


    Otherwise, he would have given Xiao Xu a sword.


    As for why Li Fuyao still doesn''t use the sword of searching for immortals until now, the reason is very simple. On the one hand, the sword is something that he pressed at the bottom of the box to protect his life. On the other hand, Li Fuyao was not willing to take it out during the fight.


    Previously, he said that he would only win or lose. Li Fuyao would bring out a fairy sword. What does Xiaoxu think?


    But after that, since Xiao Xu said it was a battle of life and death, don''t blame him. Li Fuyao would take out the sword to give him a sword.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao took a look at the swords in front of him and sighed. How could he suddenly confront Xiao Xu, who was still reluctant to give up with him.


    If only these are enough, but the most serious person is Xiao Xu. The realm is too high.


    Where can Li Fuyao think that there are such evil young people in this world.


    But when he thought of it, he thought of Ye Sheng''s song.


    Evil spirits need to be cured.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The fight outside the city with Xiao Xu started with that fist, but after that blow, Li Fuyao did not see Xiao Xu in the days after Li Fuyao. He walked slowly in the demon soil, and Xiao Xu also walked slowly in the demon soil. In fact, both of them knew that the distance between them would not be too far, even within ten miles.


    However, these two people have a sharp heart, no longer too much consumption, just carefully conditioning their bodies, want to quickly determine the victory or defeat in the next World War I.


    Li Fuyao came to a small city at sunset. In the demon soil, except Qingtian City, other cities would not be too large.


    After all, the demons live in different clans, and the ethnic groups basically don''t build cities.


    It was all luck for him to meet a city.


    After entering the city, Li Fuyao even found a wine shop. The woman who sold wine was a woman who could say a few words of turbulent waves. Li Fu Yao looked at the woman''s chest a few more times, and then the woman threw an eyebrow at Li Fuyao. She was not in a high realm and could not see that Li Fuyao was a human being or a demon. However, as long as the demon pills were enough, it was necessary to spend the night together.


    Li Fuyao is very serious. At this moment, someone is looking at him from afar. He doesn''t have any idea. He just spends a demon pill with the lowest level and orders a large jar of wine.


    It''s just that after I drink it, I''m very sad.


    Is there nothing else to drink except Qingtian city?


    He put down the wine bowl sullenly. Li Fuyao looked at the scenery in the distance. The wound behind his back was scabby. No matter how he tried to do it, he would not crack. It was just the wound inside his body. Up to now, he had to do something about it.


    However, Xiao Xu should be the same as him.


    Seeing that there were few people in the restaurant, the woman wanted to lean against Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao did not wait for her to approach, then stood up, some helpless said: "wine can give money."


    When the wine seller opens her mouth, she will speak.


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "don''t say anything. Don''t say anything."


    The wine lady looked astonished.


    At this time, Xiao Xu has entered the town, and came to the wine shop.


    The two sat opposite each other. Xiao Xu poured a bowl of the jar of wine Li Fuyao had bought before, and then said, "this wine is not very good."


    Li Fuyao smiles. He says this in front of others like Xiao Xu, which is very suitable for being killed.


    "How much better is your injury?" said Xu


    Li Fuyao pretended: "almost."


    Xiao Xu smiles and says nothing.


    Li Fuyao is calm.


    "Well, I decided to have a fight first."


    Xiao Xu is very straightforward.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "as you please."


    Then he looked at the woman and said, "it seems that your wine shop is not worth much."


    As he spoke, he had already taken out a demon pill of demon cultivation in the spring and Autumn period and put it in the woman''s hand.


    He did not know how many demon Dan, such a, for him, in fact, is not a problem.After putting the demon pill in the woman''s hand, Xiao Xu has already made a move.


    A big fist appeared in front of Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao''s sword soon appeared in the wine shop.


    A quarter of an hour later, the restaurant was completely opened by two people.


    It''s fragmented.


    The wine seller holds the demon pill and squats in the corner, shivering!


    Xiao Xu laughs coldly and jumps into the city, which can be seen all over the city.


    This monk ascended the building, and his momentum spread out to everyone.


    But soon there were other flying swords coming from afar.


    A young man with a green shirt stood behind those flying swords, and soon a sword gang with hundreds of Zhang long appeared at the head of the city.


    It''s a tall city wall. Under this sword, it splits into two parts.


    But if it was just that, only people would say that Li Fuyao was a sword fairy who came out of nowhere.


    The next scene made them gape again.


    The strong young man stood at the head of the city and was cut off by the sword Gang, but he didn''t avoid it. With a pair of fists, he broke the sword gang.


    When the sword Qi overflows.


    Xiao Xu blows out at Li Fu with a fist.


    Quan Gang smashed large buildings directly.


    This small town, between the two, is already fragmented.


    But no one in the city dared to do anything.


    After all, the two people in front of them, no matter the realm or anything else, are hard for them to match.


    Li Fuyao is killed with his sword in the dust. Xiao Xu also blows at Li Fuyao.


    This time, the two exchanged one punch and one sword. Li Fuyao''s sword almost pierced Xiao Xu''s heart, and Xiao Xu''s blow almost smashed Li Fuyao''s spirit house.


    After this fight, they recuperated and disappeared.


    Three days later, Li Fuyao came to the city where he had taken the sword.


    It has been many years since the land of demons has changed. Except for the big clans, the territory of ethnic groups is changing every day. Some ethnic groups may even be displaced. Of course, the worst thing is that they may be driven out.


    When Li Fuyao entered the city again, he did not have everything he had. Now this city is the habitat of a weasel.


    Li Fuyao has no reason to think of the woman she met in the dreamland. She said she would wait for her husband to go home.


    In fact, her husband, Xu Bin, had already been crushed to death by the head of the snow wolf clan.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know it. Later, he killed the head of the snow wolf clan, and Shen Yan became the patriarch. In fact, Shen Yan was the demon Xiu who ate the Xubin demon pill.


    However, Shen Yan was also killed, and all Xu Bin''s enemies were killed.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao is not clear about these things.


    He went into the city with a sword hanging from his waist. Everyone could see that he was a swordsman with a high realm. But even so, he was still very high, and a demon Xiu came to Li Fuyao.


    He is the local patriarch and the highest one of the weasels, but only in Taiqing.


    After seeing Li Fuyao, the little demon knelt down and kowtowed to Li Fuyao. Then he cautiously asked, "why did the master Jianxian enter the city?"


    Li Fuyao did not look at him, but said, "hiding."


    The little demon breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he didn''t make up his mind to come to the slaughter clan, everything would be fine. At this time, he didn''t care about the so-called Terran and demon clan.


    As long as you can protect the lives of the people of the next generation, that is excellent.


    "Since master Jianxian has entered the city, can he need anything?"


    Little demon kneels on the ground, the voice is not big, but absolutely has no other meaning.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment and asked, "do you have any wine?"


    I had a drink in that city before, but I didn''t drink it to the full. After all, it was because the wine was not good.


    The little demon did not hesitate, and soon remembered that there was a jar of good wine in the city. That jar of wine had been in the city for many years, so it was a good wine in any way.


    He immediately asked someone to bring the wine to Li Fuyao. After taking a sip, Li Fuyao was in a good mood and asked casually, "what''s your name?"


    "Master Jianxian can call me Xiao Xu."


    The little demon answered earnestly.


    Li Fuyao almost spouted out a mouthful of wine. Looking at the little demon, he said bitterly, "how come there are Xiaoxu everywhere."


    Xiaoyao didn''t know what Li Fuyao was talking about, but he still didn''t say anything.


    Li Fuyao drank the wine and stood up. At this moment, the momentum of the whole person changed.


    The real Xu has already been outside the city.


    "For the sake of this wine, I will not tear down your city."


    Li Fuyao''s voice dropped, and the whole person appeared at the head of the city, looking at the rising momentum of Xiaoxu.Li Fuyao is a man and a sword!


    This time, he gave up the several flying swords. He had only one shield cloud in his hand and went up to Xiao Xu.


    Xiao Xu suddenly drank and looked at the sword light coming from the distance.


    A sword is not only a sword but also a man.


    Li Fu shakes his sword and arrives. Xiao Xu hits the top of the sword with a fist, and the vigorous Qi blows towards the distance.


    In the mountains, there was a thump.


    Li Fu fell to the ground with the tip of his sword against Xiao Xu''s fist.


    There is scattered sword Qi all over the body side.


    I don''t know how much sword Qi will fall on Xiao Xu''s fist in the next moment.


    Xiao Xu''s whole fist flesh and blood began to break open, revealing his bones. He felt very frightening just by looking at it.


    Li Fuyao maintained the posture of handing out a sword.


    After a circle in the dreamland, he has made a sword to the sea. No matter how you look at it, even though Xiao Xu has gone further than Li Fuyao in climbing the stairs, he should not only appear in front of Li Fuyao, but also drop his fist on his chest.


    Xiao Xu vomited out a big mouthful of blood. Although the whole person did not retreat, his face had become extremely ugly.


    The reason for his ugliness is not only that he found out that he wanted to kill Li Fuyao with one blow. This kind of thing is absolutely impossible to happen.


    I also understand why Li Fuyao had to fight for his life before, and was forced to get a few punches from him.


    This is in order to exercise body?!


    But since the swordsman has the sword spirit and will polish his body day and night, how can he need the fist of the monk who ascends the building?


    Two people always maintain this posture, Xiaoxu finally opened his mouth, "you have to pick up my fist, why?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    Xiao Xu suddenly thought of what he had said in Lingshan.


    Xiao Xu has noticed that those flying swords reappear on Li Fu''s side.


    In fact, the power of the flying sword has been getting weaker and weaker. But how come it seems that it has recovered to its peak?


    Li Fuyao did not speak. This time, he only walked half a step forward. The handle of Zheyun staggered his fists and fell on Xiao Xu''s shoulder.


    Li Fuyao quickly drew up his sword and stood up. His face was flushed and somewhat sick.


    But there was some light in his eyes.


    Xiao Xu kneels on the ground and looks up at Li Fuyao.


    Li Fu shakes his body and hovers with several swords.


    Xu opened his mouth, but could not say anything.


    Instead, Li Fuyao said thanks.


    "I lost," Xu said frankly


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything, but after losing, it was time to say what Xiaoxu was called.


    Xiao Xu raised his head and said, "just call me Xiao Xu. I''ll tell you when I win you next time."


    Li Fuyao smiles and doesn''t speak. He doesn''t insist on such things.


    Xiao Xu asked a question, "you are so strong, what about Ye Sheng song?"


    There is no doubt that the strongest young generation is ye Shengge. Even as a swordsman, Li Fuyao doesn''t think he is an opponent of Ye Shengge.


    At least in the realm of climbing the building, he didn''t think so.


    Ye Shengge is like the cloud floating on his head. It''s too high.


    But only Li Fuyao was closer.


    Xiao Xu said nothing more. After standing up, he looked at Li Fuyao again, and his figure flashed away.


    This should be to return to Qingtian city to get the bookcase.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. He just thought about the jar of wine in the city, so he went back and forth and returned to the city again.


    The little demon also appeared in front of him.


    Li Fuyao took a few sips of wine, ignored the little demon, and his figure dissipated.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the head of Qingtian City, the moon is shining high. The green locust wears a green shirt and looks at the mess in the city.


    Qingtianjun has already left Qingtian city at this time.


    He is out of sight and out of mind.


    The green locust is still waiting.


    When did Xiao Xu enter the city? She didn''t know, because she was not waiting for him.


    Until the white robe appeared in the city, green locust this just smile.


    At the end of the month, Qinghuai walks over and looks at the guy named Li Fuyao.


    Although the latter still has a body injury, but this time has little effect.


    Qinghuai sat down at the head of the city, looked at Li Fuyao''s appearance, thought for a moment, and then asked, "before you fought in the city, I saw a few times. He should not be close to you. Why did he have to get so many punches in the first place?"


    Qinghuai may not be as powerful as Li Fuyao, but he has a good eye and is out of the blue. Naturally, he can see clearly.


    However, she did not know why Li Fuyao had to get so many punches.


    Xiao Xu asked this question before, but Li Fuyao didn''t tell him. Now that Qinghuai asked, Li Fuyao quickly confessed, "I''ll wait for him to break my fake lingfu."Evolution lingfu and pseudo lingfu are actually the same thing.


    This sentence, the stone breaks the sky.


    If heard by others, I''m afraid it will shock Li Fuyao''s choice.


    The reason why he can control so many swordsmen is that he has several fake spirit houses in his body,


    that is the sword immortal''s sword control method of ten thousand feet. I don''t know how many swordsmen regard them as treasures.


    But Li Fuyao, who went to the building, felt that there was something wrong with him.


    He broke into the sea in the dreamland. Although he only used one sword later, he didn''t break the fake spirit houses in his body. In the final analysis, he just gave up the imperial sword method on the surface, but he didn''t.


    Along the ten thousand foot Road, one of the few people who can become the most powerful in the sea.


    But that''s all.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes are not just like this. He wants to look at things outside, such as chaoqingqiu and Liuxiang.


    Look beyond them.


    Look at the sky.


    Therefore, he felt that he should be able to climb the stairs after ten thousand feet of road.


    Before that, he had to destroy those fake spirit houses, but it seemed very troublesome for him to destroy them himself. It happened that Xu, a monk who ascended the stairs, came to Qingtian city.


    So we have to borrow his hand.


    However, compared with his own to smash the fake lingfu, Xiaoxu''s move is much riskier.


    But Xiao Xu saved Li Fuyao a lot of time.


    There is at least one risk, that is, Li Fuyao is likely to be directly smashed and killed by Xiao Xu.


    So when you take a punch, you have to be careful.


    Qinghuai looked at Li Fuyao''s face with pity and did not speak.


    "Several fake lingfu were all broken. Finally, all the swords poured into the lingfu. I found that I was not far away from the sea."


    This is why Li Fuyao defeated Xiao Xu so easily in his last sword.


    In his spirit house, I''m afraid there is no more sword spirit than all the monks in the world can match.


    Maybe his realm is higher than ye Shengge.


    But that''s very unlikely.


    Qinghuai looks at him and finds that Li Fuyao looks good in the moonlight, so she can''t help but kiss Li Fuyao with her head tilted.


    That''s the side face.


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then his ears turned red. Even though he was one of the few great monks in the world, he had never experienced this.


    He took a look at the green locust tree, then thought about it and held it in his arms.


    In the moonlight, they looked at each other.


    Li Fu shook his head and lowered his head.


    Green locust closed her eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    Ye Sheng and the old Confucians returned to the ground from the bottom of the earth. The battle between them is still not over.


    I don''t know what it looks like now, but from Ye Sheng and the old Confucian scholar, we can''t see the victory or defeat.


    The Taoist robe of Ye Sheng was a little broken before. Liang also felt that Ye Sheng was falling behind. However, when he saw these two men again, a large part of the clothes of the old Confucian scholar had been broken.


    It seems that Ye Sheng is even in a better position than the old Confucian scholars.


    The old Confucian scholar and Ye Sheng fell down on a mountain and stood opposite to each other in front of a stream. The old Confucian said, "stop it, you ye Xiujing''s realm is not as good as mine, but your fighting power is equal to mine. When you find the front line to make up for it, I''m not your enemy."


    This is very calm.


    Ye Sheng did not say anything, but he also agreed with this statement.


    There is no doubt that he is inferior to the old Confucians in front of him in terms of realm.


    The old Confucian said, "since the fight is over, there is something I want to tell you."


    In fact, when the sage came, he said it in the forest.


    There are Zhou Fu Zi, Zhang Sheng, Mr. Mu Yun and old Confucian scholar.


    Ye Sheng and Ning Sheng of daomen, Liang Yi and Chen Sheng.


    There are four on both sides, eight saints in total.


    In fact, there were only ten of them.


    According to the current Terrans, his highness king of Chu and Lin Hongzhu are Canghai friars in sanxiuli, Li changgu Liuxiang and ye Changting are sword immortals of swordsmen, and Huicong and Huisi of Lingshan.


    All of them add up to fifteen Canghai monks.


    On the other side of the demon soil, even if there are white tea and Bifang''s old ancestor''s destruction, plus the former Xishan.


    One or two more than the Terrans.


    However, there are Ye Sheng and old Confucian scholars on the side of the mountain and river, and there are three sword immortals. If we really want to fight, we still have the advantage of the human race.


    What''s more, there are some monks like Su yewang who can break into the clouds, but they haven''t moved yet.


    The old Confucians didn''t look at these sages much, but said, "if you walk for thousands of years, the way of longevity is the way to soar. There is absolutely no problem."


    He''s been watching this world for a thousand years, and that''s what he came to.


    "If you want to live forever, you have to


    fly up and leave the world."


    The old Confucianist didn''t mind telling the saints what she knew.


    Ye Sheng looks the same. He has gone through the three thousand volumes of dengtian tower, and after so many years of deduction, he can actually draw such a conclusion.


    At least one thing can be known, that is, in this world, it is very difficult to live forever, but it is not so difficult to live longer.


    "There is a precipice on all sides of the earth. The thick cloud above the cliff is the sky curtain. If you want to leave here, you need to practice to a very high height in this world. As for the height, it is a little lower than that of the Qing Dynasty and autumn, and then you can fly up."


    In his words, he has revealed that chaoqingqiu is even higher than the monks who can fly up.


    What is that?


    There are saints who have dealt with chaoqingqiu. Naturally, they understand how strong chaoqingqiu is. After the old Confucian scholars said that, they knew clearly.


    "Those predecessors in the past, whose realm is equal to mine, will be able to soar."


    The old Confucian scholar looked at Ye Sheng and said, "but Chao Qing Qiu is better than us, but we can''t fly."


    Ning Sheng frowned and said, "what''s the difference between his sword and the sky?"


    This is the key point. No matter how you leave the world, you can go anyway. Isn''t it a good thing?


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile, "if he can fly away from the world, what can he do with his sword to open the sky?"


    It is not known how many years a monk was born in this world, but there are at least one hundred thousand years. Before them, there are some predecessors who can fly up and leave the world. They will leave something for the future generations. In addition, some elders will watch the elder who rises to the top leave, and then a lot of news can be passed down.


    For example, when a monk''s realm reaches the end of the sea, there will be a sense between heaven and earth. Taking the monk away from the world and going to other places, the way of eternal life will be achieved.


    That is to say, they became immortals.


    And that place, they might call fairyland.


    This is the only way to live forever.


    However, in the long history, many monks were trapped in their own qualifications, or for some other reason, they could not get to the end, so they thought of many ways.


    For example, the sage of Yanhe in Wushan mountain wants to read the seeds of books with Zen and refine pills with the flesh and blood of Taoism, so as to live forever.


    And this old Confucian scholar walked in the world for a thousand years, but he also wanted to find a new way.


    As for Liuxiang, it is divided into two parts. The purpose is to go to the end of the sea and feel the soaring.


    Liu Xiang was originally very gifted. In fact, he might not have to be able to soar, but he came up with this method.One willow lane is dead, but the other has lived for 6000 years, even a sword immortal.


    Can we say that Liuxiang is actually a success?


    For longevity, every saint is persistent.


    "There is something wrong with the heaven and earth. Maybe it happened 6000 years ago, or it was caused by the war. Anyway, no matter what it is, the heaven and earth can''t perceive our realm. So even if we reach the realm where we can fly, we can''t fly up now. Chao Qingqiu''s highest realm has also found this problem."


    "But he was better than all of us, so he cut open the sky with a sword."


    In this way, chaoqingqiu is really much better than them.


    In such an environment, he could open the curtain of the sky and leave the world by force.


    I''m afraid no one in the world can match him.


    "Then why is he back?"


    Before in Luoyang City, Chaoqing autumn sword opened the sky curtain. He had already left the world, but why did he return to the world later.


    It''s a point they don''t understand.


    Isn''t a monk practicing for this moment?


    Besides, there were already two sword immortals in Luoyang at that time.


    Chao Qingqiu has every reason to leave like this.


    But he came back in the end.


    If you don''t make this clear, I''m afraid it''s also a problem.


    The old Confucian scholar said, "what is tianwai after all? He has seen it. You should ask him, and we should not worry about anything, but also go to tianwai to have a look


    Only when you go out of the sky can you live forever.


    "We can''t go now because the world has changed. What should we do?"


    No one here was stupid, so soon someone asked about the key point.


    But it''s not Ye Sheng. It seems that he hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    The old Confucian said, "two ways."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    Two ways.


    The old Confucian scholar didn''t have the slightest idea of betraying the truth. He said bluntly: "the first way is, since the world is due to that war, then another war may restore the whole world to normal."


    Six thousand years ago, there was a great war, which led to the war between heaven and earth. If we want to restore the world to normal again, can we not start another war?


    Although this is only the old Confucian scholar''s own conjecture, both Ning Sheng and Zhang Sheng think that there is some truth. First, they think that there should be no problem for the old Confucian students to spend a thousand years looking at this world. Secondly, according to what the old Confucian said before, it should also have this method.


    "Our world should be a closed world. We can''t leave the world except for a way to fly. Chaoqingqiu is an exception, but it doesn''t mean everyone is an exception."


    If there is only one way, the old Confucian can be sure that all these saints will want to start a big war and find a way to leave the world again.


    But he said there were two ways, so soon a saint asked, "what is the second way?"


    Although I don''t know what the second method is, it seems that the first one is too tragic.


    It''s hard to say whether a great war will be won or not. Even if we win, many people will die, even if some ordinary friars will die, but many of them, the saints in the clouds, will die.


    So, for them, the cost may be high.


    The old Confucian scholar looked at the sky curtain and said in a deep voice, "the second way is to open the sky curtain with the joint efforts of all the people."


    The reason why Chao Qingqiu can open the sky curtain with his sword is that his realm is high enough and his killing power is so strong.


    They are only a single comparison, no one can compare with the Qing Dynasty, but gathering the power of the sages in this world may really open the curtain of heaven.


    After the curtain is opened, all of them can leave here and live forever.


    This is undoubtedly a good way.


    But after Chao Qingqiu left the world, did no one ever think about it?


    Ye Sheng finally said, "the world is independent, and it is the feeling of heaven and earth that we can''t soar now. It''s the problem of heaven and earth that we can''t soar now. We have to open the curtain of heaven, and we are not afraid of the unknown outside. Because we should have left, but the realm is not enough, it is not absolutely appropriate to leave the curtain of heaven at this moment."


    Ye Sheng is the farthest among all cloud saints. He has his own views on this world.


    He also thought that he could not leave the world, so he forced himself to leave.


    But then he thought, what if there was something wrong with tianwai?


    Why did the monks before have to reach the realm when they could fly up, so that the heaven and earth would have a sense? This is not to say that the place needs at least a certain realm to enter.


    If the realm is not enough, if you leave the world rashly and go to that world, there may be great disaster.


    Ye Sheng also wants to live forever, but he is definitely the most rational and emotional person among these saints who want to live forever.


    Liang also listened to Ye Sheng''s words, and soon thought of the subtleties. If we work together to open the sky, maybe there is a problem.


    Ning Sheng and Chen Sheng did not speak, nor did they see any change in their looks. Neither Zhou Fu Zi nor Zhang Sheng, nor Mr. Twilight cloud spoke.


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile, "what''s in the sky? You have to go and see it. If you don''t go to tianwai, you can only die here."


    No matter who hears the word "old death", it will not feel very good, especially these saints.


    Ye Sheng did not speak. Among the saints present, only the old Confucian scholars had such a high realm. Ye Sheng was slightly different from Ye Sheng, but there would be no big problem, but other sages couldn''t make it clear.


    Especially the sages like Liang Yi and Mr. Twilight who set foot on the sea.


    Ye Sheng stood with his hands on his back. He didn''t want to hear anything more. What he said and what he didn''t say were almost the same. The old Confucian scholar himself had come to the end of the sea. No matter what, he would want to leave the world. Some of the sages present would feel that what the old Confucian said was reasonable, so they would follow him.


    Ye Sheng can''t stop him. Even if he can stop one or two, he can''t stop the hearts of those people.


    So he didn''t want to say anything more. He stood by the stream for a moment, and his body disappeared into a golden light.


    And then it disappeared.


    Liang was also the first to leave and follow Ye Sheng.


    He has not been in the sea for a long time, and his obsession with longevity is far less than that of these sages. Therefore, he soon caught up with Ye Sheng in the cloud and walked with him side by side.


    Ye Sheng didn''t turn his head, but walked towards the front. After a moment, he said, "have you seen her these days?"


    There was no indication of who she was.


    Liang also said with a wry smile: "once, but I didn''t let her know. She went to a lot of places and didn''t know what she was looking for. Her realm was rising rapidly, as if it was approaching the sea, and it might be broken in this decade or two."If it is true as Liang Yi said, then ye Shengge is likely to become the youngest Canghai monk in history.


    In less than a hundred years, the great ocean has been achieved. This is a strange story, which has never happened in history.


    Ye Sheng said: "it''s better for her to walk faster. There are too many things going on in this world, and the realm is not enough. After that, she will live very hard."


    You have him, and I have.


    Even if ye Shengge has such a master and father, he is not as good as a monk in the sea.


    Liang also asked, "how credible is that statement?"


    Ye Sheng walked forward and looked at the clouds. Obviously, he didn''t want to answer this question.


    What''s wrong with this world? Naturally, everyone has his own opinion. After walking in the world for a thousand years, the old Confucian scholar came to such a conclusion. If you don''t say right or wrong, you must believe it?


    What if all he said was wrong?


    So it''s hard to say.


    For now, at least.


    Liang didn''t get the answer, and he stopped talking. After watching Ye Shengyuan go, he turned into a golden light. I don''t know where he went.


    Ye Sheng stood at the end of the sea of clouds, looking at the sky, his expression unchanged.


    Everyone in the world wants to live forever, but chaoqingqiu doesn''t want to.


    Ye Sheng knows that he really doesn''t want to.


    This is what he admired most about chaoqingqiu.


    Looking at the curtain of heaven, Ye Sheng murmured: "you are gone, who will come again?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Unknowingly, it is spring again.


    Last year''s cold wind has turned into the spring breeze now, and green branches have been drawn out from those trees.


    Jianshan is still the same as before.


    Chen Sheng keeps a hot pot in a bamboo building. He is not interested in eating. In addition, he doesn''t know how to make the delicious food from Qingzhou government. So after a long time, he just makes some side dishes.


    Chao FengChen was originally his guest. Now he has to make a pot by himself.


    The haggard old man and Zhao Dabao sat in the distance, looking at the two people who were very useful in talking on the mountain.


    The realm of the withered old man has climbed up a lot these days, but it is also the peak of spring and autumn.


    According to the wind and dust, it is almost impossible to move forward.


    As for Zhao Dabao, this guy''s qualification is not bad. Now he has become a swordsman in Taiqing, but he still has a long way to go.


    However, the two people who are making hot pot are both swordsmen.


    The haggard old man looked at Chao FengChen''s busy work, and felt a little boring. He patted Zhao Dabao''s head beside him, and played with him a little fun originated from his hometown.


    Draw a pattern similar to the word "Yong" on the ground. Put three small stones on each side, and then one step at a time to see who will suppress all the other''s pebbles to the bottom "prison".


    At the beginning, Zhao Dabao was still a little astringent. The first few times, Zhao Dabao was won by the withered old man, so he left a few big bags on his head. Fortunately, he figured out the way to deal with it. Only in this way did they come back and forth, and each won several games.


    Another one. Seeing that he was almost defeated, the haggard old man stood up and said with emotion: "the future is daunting. If you don''t say anything else, you must be a good hand."


    Zhao Dabao laughs and stands up with him. He doesn''t think about what happened before. Instead, he looks at the dining table.


    He hasn''t eaten hot pot yet. In fact, he has some expectations.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came into the door, followed by a girl, and the woman was at the back.


    This is the Xuli family.


    Zhao Dabao quickly moved out a few benches to let the great swordsman sit down.


    Xu Li didn''t sit, only Xu Yue and her mother were on the bench.


    Zhao Dabao couldn''t help looking at the girl.


    However, he was quickly patted on the head by the withered old man, and he joked: "you boy, the Kendo is certainly not better than your elder martial brother, but you can''t match your elder martial brother with all his flowery guts."


    Zhao Dabao blushed, but did not say anything.


    Chen Sheng finished these, this just looked up at Xu Li, frowned and asked: "you come to eat even if, or a family?"


    Xu Li chuckled, "Mr. Chao cooks in person. How can you do it alone?"


    Chen Sheng glanced at this guy and thought that he didn''t think you Xu Li was such a kind of guy before. How could it have changed in the past two years?


    But to return to think, Chen Sheng did not say anything.


    When Chao FengChen finished making things, everyone sat around him. Zhao Dabao wanted to sit on the side of the withered old man.


    But the haggard old man sat directly with Chen Sheng. Chao FengChen sat in the first place alone. Zhao Dabao could not sit next to Mr. Chao, so he could only sit on the same bench with Xu Yue.The hot pot of Qingzhou government pays attention to the word "spicy". Most people may not like it, but Zhao Dabao seems to like it very much. After eating a few pieces of tripe, he feels that there are too many wonderful things in the bright red soup before him.


    Chao FengChen ate a goose intestines, then put down his chopsticks, Chen Sheng in front of several pieces of duck blood.


    Xu Li preferred the waist piece.


    It seems that all the three swordsmen have some thoughts.


    So I didn''t care much about the food in front of me.


    Chen Sheng suddenly said: "Li Fuyao ascended the stairs."


    It''s been two or three years ago about Luoyang City. It''s impossible that he didn''t know about it.


    Besides, the movement is also very big, even the demon soil knows, Jianshan can''t be unaware.


    Xu Li said with a smile, "your apprentice is really good."


    This is really praise, no water.


    Smile and not speak to the wind and dust.


    Chen Sheng also said: "Wushan river has not yet ascended the tower."


    Xu Li looked at Chen Sheng and knew what he was going to say.


    After Li Fuyao killed Meng Jin on the mountain, many disciples on the mountain had already been interested in Li Fuyao. If he had not left Jianshan at last, there would have been a call for Li Fuyao to be the leader of the school.


    But even if he is no longer on the mountain, he can walk so fast, which will make the disciples of Jianshan think more.


    I think too much and think too much.


    Chao FengChen said, "Wushan river is fast."


    Chen Sheng said, "I don''t like this guy. If master hadn''t handed him Jianshan by himself..."


    With these words, Chen Sheng ate a piece of duck blood, some things do not need to be said too clearly.


    Xu Li frowned and said, "for the sake of peace on the mountain, Chen zhanglv should say less of these words."


    This is a little serious.


    Chao FengChen didn''t say anything, but Xu Li talked about Zhou Qing after finishing this sentence.


    At present, Zhou Qing is the only one who wants to impact on the sea.


    If he can succeed, there will be another sword immortal in this world.


    It''s just that it''s closed. It''s really hard to say when it can be achieved.


    It may be ten or twenty years, or fifty years or a hundred years.


    The woman along the way with Zhou Qing has already left the world. Maybe for Zhou Qing, this makes him not worry about it, so that he can go one step forward, but it is also very likely that he will have some obsession, and even that step can not go forward.


    This is the interdependence of Buddhism and disaster.


    Chao FengChen said, "in fact, you should close down."


    In fact, Xu Li''s realm was also very high, and he was not far away from the sea. If he didn''t have his wife and daughter beside him, he would have closed his door.


    As for Chen Sheng, looking at diao''er langdang, the biggest obsession is probably why he left Jianshan at the beginning, so that he didn''t even see Xie Lu''s last face.


    And Chao FengChen is just waiting for someone.


    Each has its own ideas.


    Chao FengChen takes a look at Zhao Dabao, whose head is buried in a bowl. He is more interested in those dishes than others.


    Chen Sheng takes a look at Zhao Dabao and sighs. This silly boy is actually much more stupid than his elder martial brother.


    Several swordsmen on the stairs did not speak any more, only the aroma of hot pot floated far and far away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wushan River in the spring wind, standing on the edge of the cliff, looking at the swallows in the distance, whispered: "almost."


    When the voice dropped, there was a sound of sword.


    So on this day, the master of Jianshan taught Wushan River, broke the boundary and went to the tower.


    Many of the most proud friends of the world said: 190652.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    The warbler flies, the grass grows, and everything recovers.


    The master of Jianshan broke into the realm and entered the building and became a first-class monk in the world. This news spread from Jianshan to Dayu at first, and then to Taiping City.


    After all, the relationship between Jianshan and Dayu is really inseparable.


    Xu ya, the female imperial master, entered the building earlier than wushanhe, and his royal highness of the king of Chu in Dayu also walked out of the courtyard.


    There were a large number of people kneeling outside the emperor''s palace, including concubines of various palaces and many princes and grandsons.


    Now and then there was a cry.


    In front of this hall, I don''t know whether they really mean it or not, but they have to make some appearance.


    There were several doctors who could not enter the emperor''s bedroom at this time, and they could only kneel outside the palace to wait.


    There is only one imperial concubine Cheng in the palace. Apart from him, no one knows the status quo of his majesty.


    But everyone knows that his majesty is about to leave the world, just time.


    In fact, they didn''t care about whether the emperor would leave the world or not. Everyone died. Besides, few of them could live a long life.


    They only care about which Prince will ascend the throne after his majesty leaves the world.


    If it had been ten or twenty years ago, the ownership of the throne would have been very clear. After the accident of several princes, only one would have been expected to become the next emperor of Yanling.


    However, after more than ten or twenty years, the emperor''s Royal Highness had more princes, and several of them were quite popular with the emperor of Yanling in recent years. Now, the ownership of the throne is really confusing.


    So everyone is waiting.


    As for why it is imperial concubine Cheng in the palace now, some not stupid concubines have already thought that imperial concubine Cheng has no relationship with her outside the palace, so that she can be at her Majesty''s side at this time.


    Why else?


    Zhang Taiyi stood on the side of the palace gate and looked at the princes and grandsons. It was unnecessary to think that they might not be sad.


    What is the situation of his majesty? He did not go to the palace, but he also knew that his Majesty would not be out of breath for the time being.


    He''s waiting for someone.


    In the wind, his Highness the king of Chu came from afar.


    He walked very slowly, just carrying a lantern, so people can''t ignore him. His royal highness passed through the group of princes and grandsons kneeling on his knees. No one dared to look up at him.


    Today''s Yanling is quite different from before. Even if the emperor''s majesty left without leaving anything, it would not be chaotic, because the royal highness of the king of Chu is not only a royal family, but also a monk of the sea. Not to mention the Imperial Palace, even the whole Yanling is also the king of Chu''s Royal Highness, whatever he says.


    In the past, he did not speak because there was an emperor in Yanling.


    No one would dare to say anything about who he would choose to be emperor. Even if he did, it would be useless.


    His highness came to the gate of the palace and handed the lantern to Zhang Taiyi, who bowed slightly.


    His highness of the king of Chu just opened the door.


    The palace is very warm, and there are many braziers. It is not deep winter, but his majesty also feels very cold, so there are so many braziers.


    this is as like as two peas in the same year.


    Before his royal highness stepped slowly to the Yanling emperor''s bed, the imperial concubine Cheng stood up and stepped back two steps.


    This royal highness of the king of Chu is as important as his Majesty in the palace, and naturally he should be respected.


    His royal highness of Chu looked down and saw that there was not much flesh and blood on his face. Obviously, he was the dying emperor of Yanling. His expression remained unchanged. As for what he was thinking, no one knew.


    "Emperor''s father..."


    Yanling emperor tried to open his eyes, full of turbid eyes, looked at his royal highness of Chu and called softly.


    His Highness the king of Chu nodded and said yes.


    Emperor Yanling coughed, and then slowly asked, "are all the people here?"


    The king of Chu asked, "who do you want to come?"


    If we talk about the princes and grandchildren, they must have all come, but to say something else, there are still many people who have not come.


    "There are still many people who can''t come, I know."


    At the last moment, Emperor Yanling didn''t call himself Zhen.


    The king of Chu said, "don''t worry too much about things behind you. I''ll help you deal with it."


    If there is anything else that emperor Yanling can''t rest assured, it must be where Yanling will go after he leaves the world, and whether later generations will follow his governing strategy.


    What will happen to Yanling in the future.


    These are very important things.


    He can''t rest assured.


    Yanling emperor said: "Yanling has today''s situation, I''m actually very happy, this is the ancestors of all ages did not dare to do, also did not achieve things, but I did, even after things do bad, can also have my name, but it is not easy to say whether it is a good name."


    "But I don''t care about it. I just want to see it done."The expression of emperor Yanling was extremely painful, which made his face distorted.


    The king of Chu said, "if you like, I will find your next life and let him continue to be the emperor of Yanling."


    Mortals have afterlife, monks don''t.


    As long as the emperor Yanling is willing, his highness will be able to find the place where he was reincarnated, bring the man back, and then give Yanling to him when he is an adult.


    But in that case, there will be some criticism.


    But his Highness the king of Chu didn''t care.


    Emperor Yanling asked, "emperor, if that''s the case, is it still me?"


    His royal highness of Chu said calmly, "it''s hard to say."


    Although it was reincarnated by Emperor Yanling, it is not emperor Yanling, and there are still two things to say.


    This kind of thing is really not clear. I can''t see it clearly.


    Even if his royal highness is a Canghai monk.


    "Forget it. It''s tiring to live like this."


    After saying this, Emperor Yanling gasped a lot, and then said, "emperor ancestor, will you be very tired to live for so many years?"


    Living for hundreds of years is an unthinkable thing for ordinary people, but when they can live for so many years, many people will feel bored.


    In the long years, there will always be a variety of things, when these things pile up, no matter who, want to be unbearable.


    The monks can get rid of it, because they have other ways.


    The king of Chu said, "choose a man."


    The king of Chu didn''t want to answer that question, so he jumped over and asked who he would choose to be emperor.


    Yanling emperor took a hard breath and said something else for no reason.


    Maybe I don''t want to go.


    His Highness the king of Chu looked at him and did not speak.


    He was waiting for his majesty to make a decision, the rest did not want to say.


    Emperor Yanling looked at his royal highness of Chu and asked, "Does emperor Zu think twelve is good?"


    It was the twelfth prince, the most neglected prince in recent years.


    The emperor''s majesty works, others can''t guess.


    But Princess Cheng was so shocked that she could not speak. She had no children and kept a distance from those beloved princes. She had some relations with the twelve princes.


    She looked at him pitifully. In the palace, she took good care of the prince.


    If today''s twelve princes can become the emperor of Yanling, then she will be in the harem after that, for fear that her status will be very stable.


    After all, the mother of the twelve princes died a long time ago.


    His royal highness of Chu thought for a while, but said, "let me think about it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    His highness, the king of Chu, stayed in the palace for many years and did not often shut down. He knew many things in the palace, but he did not express any opinions on those matters.


    It''s just like the twelve princes were ignored by Yanling emperor these years.


    Now the emperor of Yanling asked for his opinion.


    "I''ve suffered too much over the years. Even though my mind has surpassed those other princes, it''s not really suitable to be an emperor. At least, it''s hard to say whether this experience will lead him to other ideas."


    The king of Chu looked at the emperor Yanling and stopped talking about it. Then he said plainly, "if he does something wrong, he may not be able to save his life."


    He was a monk, but he was not a cold-blooded and merciless monk. He still had a lot of feelings for the descendants of the royal family.


    He didn''t want to do anything because he didn''t want to see the Royal descendants die. He preferred them to live, even if it was a little hard.


    The emperor of Yanling said, "the emperor thinks twelve is not good. How about eleven?"


    Although the twelve Prince and the eleventh prince are only a few years behind, their circumstances are very different.


    The eleventh Prince is almost the one that emperor Yanling loves most in the past ten years. And the eleventh Prince has not done anything wrong in these years. I think he wants to be the next emperor of Yanling.


    These two are in too much trouble.


    Emperor Yanling suddenly said, "love princess, what do you think?"


    Imperial concubine Cheng had already retreated to a distance. This kind of Royal successor''s matter is not what the concubine can say.


    At least for now, if she is not careful, she will probably give his majesty a bad impression.


    But now that emperor Yanling has opened his mouth, she should have said so.


    Her mind is now frantically flashed out the shadow of the twelve Prince and the eleventh prince.


    The eleventh Prince and Cheng Guifei have no friendship, but every time he sees Cheng Guifei, he always keeps the etiquette.


    If there is no twelve prince, Cheng Guifei may not hesitate to choose the eleventh prince.


    But not now.


    Even if the old man is still alive, there is no way to help her.


    After a long silence, Cheng Guifei said, "my Lord, I think I''m still the twelve princes."


    Emperor Yanling said, "why?"


    Imperial concubine Cheng gnawed her teeth and said, "I have dealt with the twelve princes, and I feel that the twelve princes will never lose their original heart because of the change of fortune."


    Yanling emperor Oh, but did not continue to carefully ask what.


    The king of Chu did not speak.


    Emperor Yanling said, "call twelve in."


    After the imperial concubine Cheng had a meal, she soon went to the gate of the palace. Shortly afterwards, she called out the name of the twelve princes.


    At that moment, the cry outside the palace seemed to stop all at once.


    All the people did not expect that the emperor''s majesty did not call those who had been favored all the time, but called out the names of the twelve princes.


    Everyone looked at the twelfth prince.


    They understood that if nothing happened, the next emperor of Yanling would be the eleventh prince.


    The twelve princes kowtowed to the palace, and then they stood up trembling. Although it was already spring, it was still chilly.


    The twelve princes trembled and walked into the palace. Soon they met Princess Cheng at the door. They looked at each other, and there was some encouragement in Cheng''s eyes.


    The twelve princes did not change much.


    When the twelfth Prince entered the palace, there were many cries outside the palace, but this time, it seemed that it was really sad.


    Especially those who have not been called by name.


    Zhang Taiyi stood outside the door. The emperor''s death had nothing to do with the monks. I don''t know why his majesty asked him to enter the palace.


    He looks the same, but in fact he has some helplessness.


    But at this time, in the distant night, came a middle-aged man with a sword hanging from his waist and a book on the other side.


    Zhang Taiyi''s spirit was invigorated.


    Who else can this man be?


    "Mr. changgu."


    Zhang Taiyi saluted.


    In Luoyang City, the two people with the highest level are his highness king of Chu and Li changgu. However, in terms of combat power, Li changgu is still stronger.


    Li changgu came to those kneeling Prince and grandson behind, did not rush in.


    Until the imperial concubine Cheng soon came to the gate of the palace and said that his majesty invited Mr. changgu.


    Li changgu then went inside.


    When an emperor of the world was about to leave the world, two great seas came to see him off. This is unique in the history of the whole world.


    Not now. I''m afraid it won''t happen in the future.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li changgu walked into the palace. The twelve princes were kneeling on the ground. His royal highness of Chu was watching him. After seeing Li changgu, he nodded to Li changgu.


    Li changgu came to the Yanling emperor and took a look at the emperor''s appearance. Then he said, "the sufferings and worries of the world will not be related to his Majesty in the future. Congratulations."


    Emperor Yanling and Li changgu were half masters, so even if Li changgu said so, Emperor Yanling would not be angry.


    "The emperor said that people can reincarnate, and asked me whether I want to be emperor again."


    Emperor Yanling looked at Li changgu with a smile.


    Li changgu said with a smile: "after that, it has nothing to do with your majesty."


    Emperor Yanling nodded, much calmer than before.


    Li changgu looked at the kneeling twelve prince.


    "Does Mr. changgu think that the twelfth can inherit the great unification?"


    Li changgu is afraid that he has never met the twelve princes. This is the first time he has met. If we want to say whether the twelve princes are good or bad, we should or may not.


    Li changgu said with a smile: "this prince''s highness is suitable for practice."


    This was something that emperor Yanling didn''t mention before, but now it was pointed out by Li changgu.


    Emperor Yanling wanted the twelve princes to inherit the throne, not only because he thought the twelve princes had the ability, but also because he knew that he was suitable for practice. As long as he was fit for practice, he could live for many years. He could do anything he could not do.


    And living for such a long time, you can naturally have a good grasp of the court and Yanling.


    His royal highness glanced at Li changgu, then said in a slow voice, "he had a way to go. Why do you want him to mix on two crossed roads?"


    Although this sentence is said to Li changgu, it is asking emperor Yanling.


    Practice is to practice, and to be emperor is to be emperor. If you want to do both, it will be very troublesome.


    Emperor Yanling was silent. He did not speak. No one knew what he meant.


    "It''s reasonable," Li said


    He agreed with his Highness the king of Chu.


    Their opinions should have been considered by Emperor Yanling, otherwise they would not have been waiting for both of them to come.


    The emperor of Yanling suddenly asked, "twelve, there are two roads in front of you. Do you become a mountain man or become the king of Yanling after me?"


    The king of Yanling has a short history of one hundred years, but if he can have the power to rule a dynasty and become a monk, he can live a long time and be more comfortable.


    These two roads were placed in front of the twelve princes, and Emperor Yanling asked him to choose them.


    The twelfth Prince listened to all these, but did not know how to return.


    According to the emperor''s idea, he could not cross the two roads, only choose one.


    After a moment''s silence, the twelfth Prince raised his head and said, "reply to the father, the children''s ministers want to look at Yanling for his father''s emperor, and also want to keep Yanling peaceful without relying on others."


    Li changgu didn''t say anything, but he didn''t think that the twelve princes really chose such a road, and his highness king of Chu didn''t speak.


    He was worried before, but now the twelve princes have made their own choice, and he doesn''t want to say anything.


    Emperor Yanling asked, "if there is a conflict between governing and practicing, what do you want to choose?"


    The twelfth Prince replied, "governing the country."


    "No lies?"


    "There is no lie in my son''s minister!"


    The twelve Prince''s eyes are firm and resolute.


    Emperor Yanling laughed, "you chose the road. You didn''t walk well. No wonder someone else died."


    With these words, he let the twelfth Prince go out.


    Then he looked at Cheng Guifei and said, "the imperial edict has been drawn up. You can take it out and read it later."


    He didn''t say what to do if there was a problem, because now that both of them are in the sea, it is absolutely impossible for them to have any problems.


    Imperial concubine Cheng nodded and was sent out by Emperor Yanling.


    So there were only two people left in the palace.


    Both Li changgu and his Royal Highness the king of Chu were watching the emperor Yanling.


    Emperor Yanling''s vitality has begun to fade away. He is a little confused and just murmurs: "what I''ve done all my life will be too boring in your eyes? You seek long life, that is the most difficult thing in the world? What do I do? "


    Compared with longevity, it seems that nothing else can be compared.


    "There is no difference," Li said


    I don''t know if emperor Yanling can still hear him, but he doesn''t speak.


    That pair of eyes, also slowly closed.


    Such a man, who is sure to leave a heavy ink in the annals of Yanling without accident, is about to leave the world.


    No one will feel good about this kind of thing.His Highness the king of Chu walked to the door. After a while, the soul of emperor Yanling will come out. He wants to watch him reincarnate.


    It''s a great pleasure to be escorted by the sea.


    But Li changgu began to read a poem written in his youth.


    His highness opened the door and took the lantern.


    Soon left the palace.


    Princess Cheng has begun to read the imperial edict.


    Then Li changgu came out and left.


    At this time, there was a real cry in the palace.


    But most of them are eunuchs.


    There was a young man in blue, holding a lantern without a light, holding a woman who was also dressed in blue, standing in the distance.


    Looking at the bedroom, the young man shook his head and said, "it''s late."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    The death of the emperor is the biggest thing in Yanling, and the new emperor''s accession to the throne should also be ranked behind.


    Every household in Luoyang city is hung with white silk, especially in the imperial palace.


    It''s not winter now, but at first glance, it''s really like it''s winter again.


    White to the eye.


    No matter what kind of description the dead Yanling emperor will leave in the history books in the future, but now, he is still the first emperor that the people really feel wise.


    The street suddenly became very cold.


    "When I was young, I used to like to watch the stars here. There was a tree here before, and the leaves would block some, but it would be more interesting. Really, I won''t lie to you."


    Deep in an alley, a young man in blue looked at the wall at the end, pointed to it and said with a smile, "but everything will change. Now everything is gone."


    The woman in the green shirt on his side looked at the wall and imagined that there was a tree in this place. Then the young child raised his head and looked at the scene in the sky. Thinking of this, the woman in green shirt laughed for no reason, and her eyes suddenly became very gentle.


    In Luoyang, where almost everyone is plain, it is very rare to have these two men in blue.


    However, since these two people are Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, they are very normal.


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai finished this, and then led her to the lane. As he walked, he said with a smile: "many years ago, there was a shop here that only sold noodles. It tasted very good. But when I came back later, it was gone."


    Qinghuai followed him and suddenly asked, "do you think about this place in those years when you left Luoyang City?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then laughed. However, the smile was bitter.


    "When I was sent out of Luoyang City and went to white fish town, I only thought about how to eat and live for a few years. At most, I thought about what I would do when I came back to Luoyang City. I really wanted to, but I didn''t really think about it. As for later, when they have finished their work, they will run everywhere. Practice takes up most of the time. Where can I have the mind to think about it? "


    Luoyang city is the hometown, where some people do not want to go home.


    But Li Fuyao is not willing to think too much. After all, things are very complicated.


    Green locust ah, did not say much.


    Two people left the lane, Li Fuyao and Qinghuai walked on the street, no one around, it seems a bit lonely.


    Qinghuai looked at Li Fuyao''s clothes and said, "you only have two kinds of clothes, either green clothes or white robes. The time of spreading green clothes is longer. Wearing white robes is not as long as green clothes. Why


    Since she is fond of Li Fuyao, even a woman like Qinghuai who can''t be compared in the whole demon land, will also observe Li Fuyao''s habits.


    I''ve seen so much. I know everything.


    Qinghuai only wears a blue shirt. No matter what style it is, it is always blue. However, Li Fuyao is different. She has occasionally seen him wearing a white robe.


    The most recent one was in front of qingtianjun''s hut.


    "When I go out, I wear a blue shirt. When I am at home, I naturally wear a white robe."


    The implication of this sentence is that as long as Li Fuyao wears a white robe, that place is his home.


    Qinghuai looks at Li Fuyao''s blue shirt and understands something.


    But she did not speak, just walked quietly beside Li Fuyao.


    From time to time, I think of the scene when I first met Li Fuyao in white fish town.


    When Li Fuyao was just an ordinary person, she dared to stand in a place that she did not even think of.


    At that time, Li Fuyao certainly didn''t like her.


    "Then why did you come forward?" Thinking about this, Qinghuai didn''t know how to say it.


    At such a distance, if the swordsman who ascended the building did not know, it would be really difficult.


    Li Fuyao soon thought of something.


    Knowing what Qinghuai asked, Li Fuyao also thought about the original thing, but finally shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Yeah, I really forgot what I thought.


    Qinghuai stares at him, and then pats her head. I don''t know what to do, but it''s interesting.


    Go forward, in this direction, the end is Li Fu.


    Li Fuyao slowed down and didn''t want to go too fast.


    Some things, even if he was a great monk, would find it difficult to do.


    It was as if he and Li Fu had talked about Qinghuai before. He not only said that there was such a person, but also said the identity of Qinghuai. Although Li Fu didn''t say anything on his mouth, what did he think in his heart? Who knows?


    What''s more, even if father Li doesn''t care, what about mother Li?


    Li Fuyao thought, in fact, it doesn''t matter what Li''s mother thinks?


    But in fact, I can''t say that.Li Fuyao sighed and looked sad.


    Qinghuai looked at the distance and said, "I heard that ye Shengge lived in Luoyang City for a long time."


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    It''s the thing Qinghuai likes to explore.


    "Li dajianxian, to be honest, how many women like you in this world?"


    Qinghuai clenched Li Fuyao''s hand, but there was no change in her tone.


    He continued to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    The green locust stops suddenly.


    Li Fuyao knew that he couldn''t hide. He opened his mouth and said, "how can I know what those women mean?"


    Yes, who likes him? How can he know?


    It''s a fart!


    There are at least four women who are interested in him.


    The Yufu on Ganhe mountain met Li Fuyao when he went to Ganhe mountain with Mr. Chao. There are two other clothes that he sewed himself. I''m afraid that until now, Yufu is waiting for Li Fuyao.


    I just don''t know what the state is.


    In addition to Yufu, Wen Yao had a reunion with him before. Now I don''t know how it is. But she likes Li Fuyao, which is a certain fact.


    Ye Shengge, to say nothing of it, is more difficult for her to like someone than to go to heaven. But Li Fuyao has become the man she likes.


    The green locust is on the side of the body, so it doesn''t need to be said.


    Li Fuyao has no idea about Yufu and Wenyao, but he has no idea about Ye Sheng''s songs.


    Not only can''t cheat Qinghuai, but also can''t cheat himself.


    It''s just that women like Qinghuai and ye Shengge are determined not to agree that the man they like is owned by another woman.


    Especially Ye Sheng song.


    Even if she likes Li Fuyao, what''s the matter with Li Fuyao?


    Li Fuyao thought of this, and his thoughts came back to his mind. He looked at the green locust and was about to speak. Cheng dusk had already appeared in the distance.


    The little girl called her uncle to this side.


    Li Fuyao was relieved.


    Cheng Mu trotted all the way to


    and finally, in front of Li Fuyao, he called his aunt to Qinghuai.


    Li Fuyao looks at the girl with approval. She will come.


    There is such a sentence that Li Fuyao has nothing to do with him today.


    As expected, there was a blush on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just before Cheng Mu left Li Fu, Li Fu encountered a problem, which made Cheng Yusheng and Li Xiaoxue unable to solve.


    In the East Wing room, Li Xiaoxue looks at her mother''s thirty sixth set of clothes in half an hour. Her expression has become very stiff.


    Li''s mother also asked Li Xiaoxue''s opinions from time to time. At first, Li Xiaoxue really said her own ideas carefully, but later, no matter which one she thought was good, Li''s mother would feel bad, so she had these 36 sets of things.


    Looking at the clothes piled up on the bed into a hill, Li Xiaoxue''s whole head is big. She would rather go to fight with several ferocious mountain demons in the deep mountain forest outside Luoyang City at this time, rather than stay here.


    "Xiaoxue, your future sister-in-law is visiting for the first time today. If your mother doesn''t look better, she will really lose face to your brother. If you don''t care, you can''t be careless. "


    Li Xiaoxue doesn''t know how to tell her mother that the woman her brother likes is definitely one of the most special women in the world. How can such a special woman care?


    But these words, now said Li mother also can''t listen to, then Li Xiaoxue also no longer said more.


    Li''s mother said, "Xiao Xue, go and see how your father is."


    Li Xiaoxue nodded, and she was eager to leave now, so that she could go outside to have a breath.


    When he walked out of the wing room, Cheng Yusheng sat in the corridor and saw Li Xiaoxue come out. The swordsman in Yanling was helpless.


    There is no doubt that before he and Li Xiaoxue''s experience is similar.


    "Where is dusk?"


    Cheng Yusheng asked casually.


    Li Xiaoxue looked at the door, then said: "she likes her uncle, run to him."


    Cheng Yusheng said with a smile, "such an uncle, I like it if it''s me."


    Li Xiaoxue is helpless. What she worries most is Cheng Mu''s unwillingness to practice.


    The departure in the future, it will be very hard.


    Cheng Yusheng knew what Li Xiaoxue had thought of, and whispered, "everyone has his life. Don''t worry about it."


    Li Xiaoxue did not speak and was not in a high mood.


    Just at this moment, there was a sound outside the door.


    Before these two people had a reaction, Li''s father and mother appeared in the yard. Let alone, they tried so many clothes. At this moment, they were really interesting.Li''s father was dressed in a green robe, quite like a teacher.


    Li''s mother did not know how, came to a red robe.


    It looks very festive.


    Li Xiaoxue couldn''t help laughing.


    Cheng Yusheng did not reveal anything to his father-in-law and his mother-in-law.


    And at the door, two blue shirts have appeared in the sight of Li''s father and mother.


    Li''s father looks the same, but his mother''s eyes are moist.


    Li Fuyao holds Qinghuai and Qinghuai leads Cheng Mu. When he approaches the gate, Li Fuyao releases his hand.


    Cheng Mu comes in with Qinghuai.


    Li Fuyao looks complicated and pinches the corner of his clothes.


    PS: there are 124190652 readers in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    Entering Li Fu''s house, you can''t miss a grand meal. After drinking a few drinks, Li Fuyao quickly slipped out of the table. Qinghuai is the most important person, and he can''t leave if he wants to.


    Li Fuyao ran to the backyard and the cold wind was blowing in the pavilion.


    Cheng Mu didn''t know when he ran here.


    Li Fuyao took a look at the little niece, patted the place beside her and motioned her to come and sit down.


    Cheng Mu sat down and called uncle, and then he did not speak.


    Looking at the horizon, Li Fuyao said intentionally or unintentionally: "our emperor''s majesty left the world, and then someone came to the world. But they are not one person, just like old Master Cheng. Even if he comes to you after his reincarnation, he won''t tell you, Xiao Cheng Mu, come and hug him. Even if you do, you will feel uncomfortable. After all, this is not the old man you have met before


    Cheng Mu listens to this words, very quickly the eye socket is red, some things can''t say, a said she can''t bear.


    Li Fuyao said to himself, "the girl my uncle likes is as good as my uncle. Why do you like this girl? Do you think she is similar to my uncle first, so I like her? In fact, it is not. My uncle and she are much worse than before. "


    "But I''m very lucky. Now, you see, it''s about the same?"


    Li Fuyao continued: "in fact, this is the best result. It''s almost powerful, and you can live for almost a long time. Later, you will be gone, your mother''s mother will be gone, and your grandfather will be gone. But my uncle can still be with the girl he likes."


    It''s really sad to say these words.


    Unable to bear the tears of a little girl in her life.


    Li Fuyao said: "but even if it is like this, we will leave in the end."


    Speaking of this, Li Fuyao closed his mouth.


    There are so many things in the world that I don''t know how to happen, and naturally I don''t know how to avoid them.


    Just from the point of view of life and death, that is to say, it is impossible for everyone in the world to live forever.


    Cheng Mu''s tearful eyes were dim. Instead of asking Li Fuyao about his practice, he asked, "does my uncle only like my aunt?"


    Li Fuyao frowned slightly. The previous atmosphere was completely broken at this time. Li Fuyao looked around carefully. Cheng Mu patted him on the shoulder and said seriously, "my grandfather, they won''t let my aunt leave now."


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then nodded in embarrassment.


    Cheng Mu holds his cheek and says, "I think there are more than one daughter-in-law in those storytelling novels, not only the great Xia who can travel in the lake and the learned scholars."


    She paused, and then said, "a man as powerful as an uncle, will marry only one aunt?"


    Li Fuyao whispered, "do you want me to marry two?"


    Cheng Mu shakes his head. Li Fuyao is a little surprised. He hears the little girl say, "I hope my uncle will marry many aunts."


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "I can''t stand it."


    Cheng Mu''s eyes are strange.


    Li Fuyao''s face was straight, as if the previous sentence was not his own.


    Cheng Mu asked, "uncle, that leaf..."


    Li Fu shakes subconsciously and covers Cheng Mu''s mouth.


    This son of a bitch, now the most difficult thing to say is this thing.


    After a moment, he let go of the girl''s hand and asked in a low voice, "who told you that?"


    "My mother said that when she was young, ye Well, I often take her to Luoyang City and buy sugar gourd. Now she is also a great person. "


    "Most importantly, my mother said that she seemed to like you."


    Cheng Mu has never seen Ye Sheng song, but he knows a lot of things.


    Li Fuyao said, "she is very powerful, but she is so powerful that no one can look up to her."


    Cheng Mu surprised way: "that is even uncle also look up to?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "that''s not the truth."


    Cheng Mu curled his mouth, "how is that?"


    Li Fuyao said, "one thing you like very much. Would you like to use it with others?"


    Cheng Mu honest said: "yes, it will be a bit awkward."


    Li Fuyao said, "that girl is the kind of woman who doesn''t even want to be uncomfortable."


    In fact, the same is true of the green locust.


    Cheng Mu Oh, "that uncle still likes her?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak this time.


    Like it or not, he couldn''t speak.


    It''s not good to be heard.


    Some like can like, but can only be buried in the heart.


    What''s more, if he likes these two emotions, he doesn''t really like them when he says he doesn''t like them.


    He and ye Shengge have gone through so many places and experienced so many things that those emotions have to come out, and he can''t stop them.Of course, it may be that he doesn''t want to block it in his heart.


    Cheng Mu doesn''t know what to say. He just sits by Li Fuyao''s side and looks at the night like this.


    Li Fuyao was more relaxed.


    He didn''t know that behind him, far away in the night, there was a girl in blue who had come very early, but she didn''t speak or go forward. She just stood in the same place and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After Li Fuyao and Cheng Mu have finished chatting, the woman does not come out, but turns around and goes to another place.


    No one knows what she''s thinking.


    Only she knew that she was not angry, but she was sad. The sad thing was not what Li Fuyao said, but why she did not accompany Li Fuyao to walk long enough to see the scenery with him.


    If she accompanied Li Fuyao on those roads, Li Fuyao should not and will not like a girl any more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The night is getting deeper.


    Cheng Mu is going to bed.


    Li Fuyao watched the little girl leave, and then wanted to see the green locust, but Li Fu came out again.


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to sit back and wait for his father to come and talk to him.


    Li''s father didn''t drink much wine and didn''t feel drunk at all, but his face was a little red.


    After coming here, I sat down and didn''t know what was brewing.


    Li Fuyao waited for half a quarter of an hour. After thinking about it, he opened his mouth and said, "say what you have."


    Li Fu hesitated for a moment and said to the point, "do you want to marry first in Luoyang City?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at his father with a strange light in his eyes.


    Before Li Fu just wanted him to bring green locust to have a look, now he wants to marry him.


    Sure enough, both men and women, as long as they are old, are like this.


    Li Fu shook his head resolutely and said, "no way!"


    "Why?" Li asked


    That, of course, is what he needs to know.


    Li Fuyao solemnly said: "it is true that not all women can be so simple to marry."


    Li Fu said, "is that her family disagrees? How about dad? The demon soil is far away from here. Take us with your sword. My father promises to persuade her parents. "


    "I''m sleepy."


    Li Fuyao really didn''t know what to say.


    If he said that Qinghuai''s father was the most popular king of Qingtian in the demon soil, and then he had to become the sea to marry his daughter. Li''s father and mother didn''t believe in this evil, and they must persuade Qingtian Jun.


    It''s weird to think about it.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his cheek and felt that he must be drunk.


    Li father suddenly laughed, "tease your boy, can your father I still have discretion?"


    Li Fuyao was silent.


    What the hell is it?!


    Li''s father was serious, "your mother wants to talk to you alone for a while, do you listen?"


    This kind of thing, of course, should be asked.


    Li Fu shook his face, but shook his head.


    "Wait a little longer."


    Li''s father sighed and soon got up. Since Li Fuyao didn''t want to, he didn''t want to.


    It didn''t work to force Li Fuyao.


    Li''s father left the backyard. Naturally, his mother had been waiting for her for a long time.


    Li''s mother looked forward to his father, who shook his head.


    "Still not."


    Mother Li''s face darkened.


    "Then wait a little longer."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The green locust will certainly appear, but it will appear early and late.


    Li Fuyao is waiting for her.


    She soon came to Li Fuyao and sat down with her head on Li Fuyao''s shoulder.


    Li Fuyao asked, "haven''t you seen such a situation?"


    Green locust ah.


    No more words.


    Li Fuyao asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I want to go to white fish town to have a look, and then go to Jianshan to have a look."


    It''s easy to go to white fish town, but I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to go to Jianshan.


    After all, the identity of Qinghuai is here.


    Even in the realm, I''m afraid it will make those swordsmen on the mountain uncomfortable.


    Li Fuyao asked, "do you want to beat your senior brother?"


    Also?


    Li Fuyao soon realized that he had said something wrong.


    He looked at the green locust hesitantly, but the latter seemed to have no reaction.


    Li Fuyao then whispered, "as long as you don''t do it, you can."


    Green locust says: "good."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­His Highness the king of Chu escorted the soul of emperor Yanling to leave Luoyang City. He followed the soul for a long time before he saw it fall into the territory of Liangxi.


    Along the way, I don''t know how many mountain demons felt the soul, but his Highness the king of Chu followed behind him, and no one dared to say anything.


    They can only watch from afar.


    Even do not dare to see, after all, the realm of his royal highness of Chu is too high, so that those mountain demons feel a ray of breath, and they have to run away.


    After entering Liangxi, the speed of Yanling emperor''s soul slowed down a lot, especially when he came to Chaoge city.


    The soul of Chu still follows his highness.


    His royal highness of Chu watched that wisp of soul slowly fall into the palace. There were people in the palace who gave birth. It would never be anyone else. It could only be the emperor''s concubines.


    It seems that this Yanling emperor will become a prince of Liangxi.


    The king of Chu stopped outside a palace and watched the ghost fall in. Then he heard a cry.


    There are a lot of women running up and down here.


    More importantly, a small eunuch ran to the imperial study.


    This is the 16th son of emperor Liangxi. It should not have been too excited, but it was born by his Majesty''s favorite imperial concubine.


    So they were in a hurry.


    We should tell the good news to the emperor of Liangxi.


    The king of Chu thought about it and went to the palace.


    He is a monk of the sea. In front of such a group of ordinary people, there is a way to make them not see him.


    When he came to the bed and looked at the little guy who was packed tightly, his royal highness of Chu suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Do you want to do something here again?"


    With these words, he disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was an autumn rain in white fish town.


    In the rain, two people came.


    The man was wearing a white robe and the woman was wearing a blue shirt.


    Under an umbrella, they walked towards a small yard.


    After many years, I came back to white fish town again.


    Many years ago, Chao Qingqiu attracted countless swordsmen with his sword in Baiyu town. There was a stirring battle with the monks of the three religions. Finally, Chao Qingqiu announced to the world that Jianshan was reopened, which opened a new curtain.


    However, many places in white fish town were destroyed during the World War I. fortunately, they were renovated in the end, and their memories of that day were also washed away.


    Li Fuyao came to the courtyard and found a key after searching for it for a long time. However, the wooden door was broken to the point where the copper lock was rusty.


    As soon as Li Fuyao reached out, he had already fallen.


    There are many spider webs in the door.


    After receiving the umbrella, Qinghuai stood in front of the door, looking at the rain, and whispered, "the first time I met in those years, there was also a rain."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "well, some accidents."


    Of course, accident. When we met for the first time, there was a girl behind somehow. Who didn''t feel surprised?


    It''s just that it''s OK.


    There are some twists and turns behind the story, but now, both of them are still good.


    "If I didn''t come here, you couldn''t get out of here," said Qing Huai


    From a certain point of view, even if the green locust did not come here, Chen Sheng may also appear here. Even if Chen Sheng is no longer here, Li Fuyao will choose to leave Baiyu town one day.


    Different stories may lead to different endings.


    "Everyone is a line, but the world is only so big, so there are always many straight lines interwoven together, which produces cause and effect and connection."


    Li Fuyao looked at the distance, some exclamation said: "no one''s line will not interweave with other lines."


    Qinghuai looked for a bench, sat down and said, "look at the rain, you tell a story."


    Story telling is one of Li Fuyao''s best skills besides sword.


    But somehow, he didn''t speak immediately.


    Green locust also did not speak.


    Two people look at different directions, do not know what each other is thinking.


    These two people''s emotions seem to be very delicate, complex and even more abnormal.


    But no one can say exactly what it is.


    After all, feelings are really complicated.


    "What story would you like to hear?"


    "Happy or sad?"


    Fortunately, Li Fuyao finally spoke.


    Qinghuai said with a smile, "our story."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    There are many stories in this world, but the most legendary one may be chaoqingqiu.


    But the best thing to see is Li Fuyao''s.


    Li Fuyao''s life is a very magnificent story without much ink and brush.


    It''s just that this story has not been finished, and I don''t know when it will be finished.


    Qinghuai said that he wanted to hear stories, and Li Fuyao told stories. So in Li Fuyao''s mouth, a young man soon appeared. The boy lived in Luoyang City at first, and then lived in white fish town. Later, he ran around the world.


    The boy ran and became a young man. Then he ran and ran and saw the girl he liked.


    The story is not long or short, anyway, when it is finished, it is already night.


    Close your eyes and lean on Li Huaiqing.


    Should be asleep, Li Fuyao holding her, listening to the rain, and then do not know how to sleep.


    After waking up, the rain stopped.


    It''s light, too.


    Li Fuyao led the green locust through the town of white fish. He saw a lot of beautiful scenery. Finally, he stopped in the river and saw some white fish.


    Green locust then said: "well, go to Jianshan."


    Li Fuyao nodded and waved. Zheyun came from afar and stopped in front of Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao stood up, and Qinghuai held him behind him. They went to Jianshan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Sheng ate hot pot for several days, and finally felt that he couldn''t stand it. Zhao Dabao felt that there was something wrong with his butt these days.


    It is not convenient to describe the specific problems.


    Chao FengChen drinks tea with the haggard old man in the bamboo house. Xu Li is here. Zhao Dabao is out in the sun, and he is with Xu Yue.


    These two people have a good relationship recently. Zhao Dabao solved many problems in Xu Yue''s sword training.


    This little guy is always thinking about what kind of day he''d better call if his name sounded better these days.


    Isn''t it a perfect combination of the sun and the moon?


    It''s a perfect match.


    However, Zhao Dabao can only think about it by himself.


    We can''t talk to others, let alone speak for many months.


    Otherwise, the other party will say that Zhao Dabao is a complete idiot.


    Zhao Dabao felt bored. In the sun, he played with Xu Yue, and the haggard old man taught him trinkets.


    However, Xu Yue was not as smart as Zhao Dabao. After several times, he was undoubtedly defeated by Zhao Dabao.


    Later, the girl gasped for Zhao Dabao.


    Zhao Dabao still looks innocent.


    Xu Li looked at this scene in the bamboo tower. He turned to look at Chen Sheng and said, "your apprentice is too stupid."


    Chen Sheng''s face was a little pale. He took a sip of tea and asked casually, "which one?"


    He has only two apprentices.


    One of them is not on the mountain. It can only be Zhao Dabao.


    He thought about it for a moment, and then he said, "this stupid boy, it''s almost a muddle headed life."


    Xu Li said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not bad."


    Chen Sheng immediately said, "marry your daughter to him?"


    Xu Li Dang even stood up and looked at Chen Sheng and said, "don''t think about it!"


    Sure enough, all the fathers in the world have the same reaction when talking about this kind of thing!


    Chen Sheng turned his lips and was too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Chao FengChen took a sip of tea and whispered, "Wushan river is climbing the stairs. I''m going down the mountain."


    Chen Sheng asked suspiciously, "didn''t you say you had to wait for someone before?"


    Chao FengChen said with a frank smile: "that man has a bad temper,


    when he comes to me, it seems that I might as well go to him."


    Chen Sheng Oh, but did not say anything.


    The haggard old man immediately stood up, which is to follow the wind and dust.


    He shook his head and said, "that man doesn''t like to see outsiders."


    So the old man sat back.


    Chao FengChen leaves the bamboo building, and Zhao Dabao says two words to him. Xu Yue just looks at him.


    After nodding to FengChen, he left here and soon arrived at the foot of Jianshan.


    In front of the ruined temple.


    Only after standing for a moment, two people came to the sky.


    When it fell, it was a young man in white and a woman in blue.


    Li Fuyao and Qinghuai.


    "Mr. Chao."


    Li Fuyao saluted immediately.


    After nodding to FengChen, he also said: "Luoyang city broke into the realm of climbing stairs, and then went to the demon soil to walk around, did not want to come to see me?"


    Li Fuyao is a little embarrassed.


    Chao FengChen is indeed one of his few friends. He should have met him, but it''s not convenient for him on Jianshan side.Chao FengChen took a look at Li Fu''s side and joked, "I thought you were here to fight for the position of master of Jianshan. Now, it''s not."


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    If he comes alone, he can say anything. For Jianshan, Li Fuyao''s achievements are much greater than that of Wushan river. However, if he comes with Qinghuai, he has nothing to say.


    Chao FengChen looked at Li Fuyao now, and then took a look at the green locust. Then he said with a smile: "say two words?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    Qinghuai came to the temple with a peach blossom tree.


    There is no doubt that it was planted by Ye Sheng song.


    Green locust look unchanged, into the broken temple.


    Li Fuyao and Chao FengChen stand on the edge of the cliff.


    Chao FengChen said: "after climbing the building, there should be nothing to do. If you go back and have a look, you will be closed to the sea."


    Li Fuyao nodded and then said, "martial uncle Liu said that Kendo might be better in the world of mortals. Would it be necessary to break into the world and enter the sea?"


    Shaking his head at FengChen, he said: "everyone''s sword skills are different, and their roads are naturally different. How do you want to go? You should not ask anyone. You can only see yourself."


    "What''s the matter with the imperial sword technique you learned before?"


    Li Fuyao said with a grin: "I had a fight with people in the demon soil, which broke all my fake spirit houses."


    He said it with ease, but it was dangerous. In fact, Chao FengChen knew it.


    Li Fuyao can be one of the top sword immortals in the world, but he can''t reach the height of Liuxiang and chaoqingqiu.


    For people like them, the road must be their own.


    They don''t follow the path of others.


    Li Fuyao told Chao FengChen once again what happened in the demon soil. The latter frowned and said, "the sage of Confucianism who has disappeared for a thousand years has come back, and that Xiao Xu is his student. He has followed the sage for a long time. It is not so strange that he has the present state."


    Li Fuyao did not speak after a sound.


    Chao FengChen said, "I''m going down the mountain to see someone. After that, if we have a chance, we''ll meet again."


    Li Fuyao nods and doesn''t care. He just feels that Chao FengChen is worried. Li Fuyao has closed down and is not easy to meet.


    When Chao FengChen finished what he wanted to say, he went to the foot of the mountain, but soon turned around and said, "neither of them is simple. One is ye Xiujing''s daughter, and the other is Qingtian Jun''s daughter.


    , what do you think


    Li Fuyao''s head is very big when he hears this again.


    He could only smile bitterly.


    Good in Chao FengChen didn''t say much. After finishing these, he walked down the mountain.


    Li Fuyao, close to the ruined temple, has a lot of thoughts.


    Qinghuai stands in front of the door.


    Li Fuyao asked, "are you going up the mountain?"


    The green locust shakes her head.


    She has really changed a lot over the years. If she had been there, she would have gone up the mountain.


    It''s not like that anymore.


    Li Fuyao worried: "what are you thinking?"


    Qinghuai looked at him and said, "I''m thinking of you and me, who will be the first to the sea?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I hope it''s you."


    Green locust also laughed, and then said: "let''s go."


    Li Fuyao nodded, ready to follow the green locust down the mountain, but soon, a sword sounded on the mountain road.


    There''s a young swordsman hovering in the air.


    He was dressed in the clothes that the master of Jianshan could only wear. He hovered in the air and heard the sound of sword.


    Who else can this not be Wushan river?


    Li Fuyao looked up at him.


    The green locust is on the side of the body.


    Wu Shanhe put out this battle at this time, that is to say, he wanted to fight Li Fuyao.


    At this time of World War I, we should distinguish their superiors and inferiors, so that those people on the Jianshan mountain would not say any more gossip.


    Li Fuyao looks at his elder martial brother.


    No words.


    "Do you want to fight?" asked Qing Huai


    Of course, she cares about Li Fuyao''s ideas. If Li Fuyao is not here, she will do it.


    Li Fuyao said calmly, "fight."


    Zheyun sword came from the sky and fell into Li Fuyao''s hand. Looking at Wushan River, his sword spirit soared.


    There was a sound of swords all over the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Dabao stood up in front of the bamboo building and saw the Wushan River in the distance. He lost his voice and said, "elder martial brother Zhangjiao?"


    Soon afterwards, Zhao Dabao saw Li Fuyao across the Wushan river.


    "Elder martial brother!" he cried out


    Chen Sheng was shocked by this voice. Looking out of the window, he could see two people hovering in the air.Just for a moment.


    Chen Sheng then laughed, "look, you see, my apprentice is very interesting. It''s OK to have a fight with him first? It''s much better than this stupid apprentice. "


    This sentence broke Zhao Dabao''s heart.


    He was melancholy, but soon he began to laugh.


    My elder martial brother is better than myself. It''s normal.


    Zheyun sword came from the sky and fell into Li Fuyao''s hand. Looking at Wushan River, his sword spirit soared.


    There was a sound of swords all over the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Dabao stood up in front of the bamboo building and saw the Wushan River in the distance. He lost his voice and said, "elder martial brother Zhangjiao?"


    Soon afterwards, Zhao Dabao saw Li Fuyao across the Wushan river.


    "Elder martial brother!" he cried out


    Chen Sheng was shocked by this voice. Looking out of the window, he could see two people hovering in the air.


    Just for a moment.


    Chen Sheng then laughed, "look, you see, my apprentice is very interesting. It''s OK to have a fight with him first? It''s much better than this stupid apprentice. "


    This sentence broke Zhao Dabao''s heart.


    He was melancholy, but soon he began to laugh.


    My elder martial brother is better than myself. It''s normal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    The world shaking battle between the two strongest young swordsmen started in wushanhe.


    Li Fuyao didn''t plan to go up the mountain, let alone sword. But now that he was invited to fight by Wushan River, and there was a green locust on his side, and with that breath in his heart, Li Fuyao went to the sky with his sword. Two swordsmen on the stairs, fight for the cloud!


    I don''t know how much sword light is generated in the cloud, and how much sword spirit is wandering in the cloud. Anyway, no one has seen the beginning of this fight.


    The disciples of Jianshan mountain can only see the disordered clouds cut by the sword Qi in the sea of clouds. The light is the sword light that seems extremely frightening.


    As well as the sword spirit that fell into Jianshan from time to time, these young disciples were attracted to it.


    Chen Sheng and Xu Li, the two swordsmen who ascended the tower, stood outside the bamboo tower and looked up at the sky. Looking at the scene, Xu Li said softly, "Li Fuyao still wants to save some face for Wushan river. Otherwise, this battle should be more beautiful."


    At first, Xu Li thought that Li Fuyao was better than Li Fuyao. If this battle was in front of the public, he was afraid that Wu Shanhe would be cut down by Li Fuyao with one sword. At that time, it would not be good for Wu Shanhe, the leader of Jianshan.


    At least there''s a lot of face. It''s gone.


    In the future, I don''t know what else will happen on Jianshan.


    Chen Sheng knew his apprentice''s feelings for Jianshan. Although it was excellent to do so now, he still couldn''t help saying, "all of them are stupid boys. They only know how to think for others."


    Zhao Dabao looks innocent, looking at the sword light from time to time in the sea of clouds, just a strong smile.


    On his side, Xu Yue shook his head helplessly.


    Qinghuai stood under the peach blossom tree and looked up at the scene in the cloud. She didn''t say anything, but it seemed strange.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the sea of clouds, Li Fuyao holds Zheyun and wushanhe holds Shanhe sword. Two of the strongest young swordsmen in the world fought against each other. Up to now, hundreds of swords have been exchanged.


    Of these hundreds of swords, only one sword of Wushan river cut off the corner of Li Fuyao''s clothes. At least 20 swords of Li Fuyao could fall on Wu Shan River, but in the end, he only cut off the corner of his clothes.


    As a matter of fact, when we get here, we can already distinguish the senior and the inferior.


    But Wu Shanhe held the sword and did not intend to stop.


    Li Fuyao stops another dangerous sword from Wushan River, and then passes a sword through the chest of Wushan river.


    With a lot of blood.


    Li Fuyao took up his sword and stood up, retreating from the hundred feet.


    Sword Qi separates a channel in the sea of clouds.


    Wu Shanhe stood a hundred feet away, looking at his younger brother from a distance.


    Li Fuyao thought about it for a while, and then said, "I understand what elder martial brother thinks. It''s just that if elder martial brother still thinks that I want to accomplish my elder martial brother with defeat, Fuyao can''t do it."


    In today''s World War I, as long as Li Fuyao is defeated and Wu Shanhe proves that he is the first swordsman of this young generation, no matter what Li Fuyao has done before, he can weaken it to the greatest extent.


    Wu Shanhe stood a hundred feet away, his thoughts were complicated, but he soon said, "there is no such idea."


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but took a deep look at the Wushan river. Then he came out of the sea of clouds and came into the air in front of all the Jianshan disciples and finally fell in front of the bamboo tower.


    Chen Sheng and Xu Li looked at Li Fuyao. Zhao Dabao called out his elder martial brother happily. Li Fuyao nodded with a smile.


    Then he looked at Chen Sheng very seriously and said, "master, ask for the sword."


    Chen Sheng rubbed his cheek and said, "you beat that rabbit of Wushan River, you are going to take me for an operation?"


    Li Fuyao said, "in those days, my martial uncle Xie Lu said that let me beat you. I think it''s time."


    When he practiced sword, Chen Sheng was already a monk in the twilight world. Naturally, it was impossible for him to beat his master. But now he has ascended the tower realm and has the ability. Now he can have a try.


    When it comes to Xie Lu, Chen Sheng looks a little gloomy.


    However, he quickly slapped the white fish sword on his waist. He was not angry and said, "you boy, if you compare swords with you, master will lose one move or two. How can I mix up in Jianshan? Even if I beat you, no one will say I''m good. I''ll teach my apprentice a lesson easily. "


    Xu Li tugged at the corners of his mouth. His mother Chen Sheng, too, can make up?


    Chen Sheng didn''t want to make a sword, and Li Fuyao couldn''t force him.


    He took a look at Zhao Dabao and was about to go down the mountain.


    Chen Sheng suddenly asked: "how to go after that, is to close down directly, or change a way?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. Maybe I have to walk more."


    Chen Sheng waved his hand and said, "I know.".


    Li Fuyao suddenly turned around and came to Zhao Dabao. Looking at his younger martial brother, Li Fuyao asked in a low voice, "how do you want to give me a sword? We only fight the enemy with swordsmanship."If this is usually, Zhao Dabao would have pushed away, but at this time, Xu Yue was on his side, and Zhao Dabao even nodded and said, "good."


    Soon, Li Fuyao went to find two wooden swords. He and his younger martial brother each had a fight at the top of the bamboo tower.


    Fortunately, only Xu Li''s father and daughter, and Chen Sheng, who is lucky to see it or not, know that Li Fuyao, who likes to become a beautiful man, wants to lose water to Zhao Dabao''s stupid boy.


    Thinking of this, Chen Sheng was worried.


    How come these two disciples are stupid boys.


    Sure enough, half an hour later, Li Fuyao was hit by Zhao Dabao''s sword. After that, Li Fuyao lost his sword and laughed at Zhao Dabao.


    Zhao Dabao laughed. Although he won, he didn''t exaggerate. Only Xu Yue didn''t show any expression. After Li Fuyao noticed that, she was helpless. Now the girl is not so easy to cheat.


    After the sword competition, Li Fuyao went down to the foot of the mountain.


    Qinghuai is still there waiting for him.


    The two men sat side by side on the big Bluestone.


    Qinghuai still tilted her head against his shoulder. After a long time, she said softly, "Li Fuyao, it''s hard for anyone to get to the end of the road."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "it should not be difficult for you and me."


    Green locust did not nod or shake his head. After seeing Li Fu shake one eye, he said, "in the night of white fish town, I had a dream that I died before the sea."


    It takes a lot of courage to break into the sea, not only because of the external interference, but also because it is the most difficult thing in the world.


    There are a lot of sea in this world. When Lin Hongzhu and white tea were broken before, they could become this monk.


    However, this does not mean that all monks can break through the world and become the sea. I don''t know how many talents fall before the sea.


    Even for Li Fuyao and Qinghuai,


    is likely to fail.


    The dream before green locust is to dream that he is dead before the sea.


    Maybe it is the reason why there is something unusual about Qinghuai these days.


    "Li Fuyao, do you know? At the beginning, I wanted to practice for the sake that after my father left the world, the green snake clan could be good. The demon land was much more cruel than you thought. Ordinary races would not live well in the demon land. Without the protection of the big demon in the sea, the green snake people would naturally be bullied and humiliated. My father would leave the world sooner or later, and the later things must be carried by me. "


    In those years, Qinghuai was the strongest person in the younger generation of demon soil. All the way, she led the people behind her, and no one could walk in front of her.


    Later, she met Li Fuyao, and then a lot of things happened. First, her practice slowed down, not because of anything else, but because her mind was not on it.


    "My father said that if you don''t cross the sea, we can''t do it any more. At first, I thought my father had no reason. Then I figured it out. At that time, if you can''t get into the sea, then I''ll come. I''ll go to the sea, and things are the same."


    "From then on, I felt that I was practicing for you."


    Qinghuai looks at Li Fuyao. She doesn''t know when there are some tears in her eyes. She says softly: "in fact, it doesn''t matter what you think. I just think there are too many accidents in the world."


    Li Fuyao said softly, "when you break the border, I will accompany you."


    Green locust wiped a face, and then sniffed, this just said: "should not have been like this, but I am still afraid."


    If there was no Li Fuyao, Qing Huai would not have any problem if she dreamed that she was dead before the sea. According to her temperament, at most, she felt some regret.


    The separation of life and death can''t be completely erased even if it is a monk who has been practicing for 1000 or 2000 years, not to mention the girl whose practice is not as good as that of a hundred years.


    Li Fuyao took her hand and whispered, "it''s OK. It''s just a dream."


    Green locust looked at him, some special emotions in his eyes, "I also dreamt that we are not monks any more, we are in white fish town, so we have a simple life, do you know?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    Qinghuai shook her head, "you don''t know, Li Fuyao, you don''t know. I like you no less than Ye Sheng''s song!"


    "She can die for you, she can die with you, and so can I!"


    Qinghuai stood up and knew the things that happened in the Buddha land, even under the golden light.


    Li Fu moved his lips and didn''t know what to say. If he had no feelings for ye Shengge even though he had experienced so much, he could naturally say something.


    A clear conscience is OK. What if there is a guilty conscience?


    There are many troublesome things in the world, and this love affair is one of them.


    This is especially true when three people are involved instead of two.Qinghuai wipes her tears and looks at Li Fuyao.


    "If you want to re-election, you can choose."


    Li Fuyao could accept all the words he had said before, but this sentence seems to have really given him a sword to pierce his heart.


    He could only watch the sword pierce into his heart, and there was nothing he could do except look at it.


    PS: most satisfied readers: 124190652 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    Li Fuyao has experienced a lot of dangerous situations in his life, but no matter how dangerous it is, he has survived. However, when he hears the girl he likes talking about it, he seems not only unable to survive, but also unable to resist.


    "Do you want to choose?" asked Qing Huai


    Li Fuyao turned his head and said firmly, "no choice!"


    "Do you like it or not?"


    Qinghuai doesn''t look at Li Fuyao and doesn''t seem to be asking him.


    Li Fuyao has nothing to answer.


    After all, I like this thing, and I can''t control it.


    Green locust said a know.


    Li Fuyao looked at her side face and wanted to hold her hand.


    Qinghuai turned her head and looked at Li Fuyao in a soft voice and said, "I want to come to Luoyang City, and then I will go to Baiyu town with you. Finally, I come to Jianshan. I don''t want to do anything. I just want to spend some time with you before I finally break into the sea."


    "There''s no other idea. As for what I asked just now, if you have something you want to say at the next meeting, say it. If not, it''s OK."


    Li Fuyao looked at the green locust, or said: "when you break the border, I''ll go to see you."


    Green locust nods to smile way: "good."


    Li Fuyao looked at her like this. She didn''t know how, and felt even worse.


    If the words of green locust had been a sword in his heart, it would have been as if he had sprinkled a handful of salt on his heart.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao doesn''t feel pain, he just feels uncomfortable.


    Green locust looked at him, eyes or full of affection, and then said: "go."


    With this sentence, before Li Fuyao could react, her figure would disappear, and she didn''t know where to go.


    Li Fuyao can feel the evil spirit. It is not difficult to catch up with him. He will be able to resist the sword quickly.


    What can we do if we just catch up?


    He didn''t know, so he didn''t do anything. He just went to the broken temple and found a jar of wine. Then he leaned against the statues of three martial uncles and poured a bowl of wine.


    On the mountain road, wushanhe and yanle stand together. They both look at the broken temple at the foot of the mountain and say nothing. There are still some bloodstains on wushanhe''s clothes. In the previous war, he was completely defeated.


    After falling on the mountain, many disciples saw it, but after all, no one saw the exact result of the contest. Therefore, even if the leader was injured, it was hard to say that he lost the contest.


    Yan Yue is also a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period. Although he didn''t really see the process of the competition, he thought that wushanhe lost.


    Wu Shanhe said, "don''t think about it. He won."


    Wu Shanhe knew what he was thinking and didn''t betray the truth with him.


    Yanle said: "if you lose today, you won''t necessarily lose tomorrow. If you know what you want, you shouldn''t pay attention to it."


    Wu Shanhe was silent for a moment and then said, "it seems that my younger martial brother has really changed. I can''t really see it."


    Yan Le nods. For Li Fuyao, they are afraid to look up.


    This is for the general comparison with chaoqingqiu.


    Wu Shanhe thought about it and said, "I want to go to the school."


    Yan Le asked, "what do you do?"


    Wu Shanhe didn''t pay attention to him. He didn''t want to ask yanle''s consent, but just to let him look at the mountain.


    Now that he knows it, wushanhe is going to leave.


    He throws out the mountain and river sword, and then Yu Jian leaves Jianshan.


    Yanle thought about it for a moment, and then he went to the ruined temple. He wanted to talk to Li Fuyao, but when he came to the temple, he found that Li Fuyao had gone.


    Looking at the wine bowl in front of the three statues, yanyuegan sighed: "a pair of martial brothers are so strange."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zen went to Luoyang.


    This was one of the two things he wanted to do after he left the Buddhist land.


    The school has been there, and will come here naturally.


    Luoyang city is one of the three most prosperous cities in the world, but it is the first time for Zen son to come here.


    Wearing a red cassock, he was watched by a group of Luoyang people when he entered the city.


    It has been 6000 years since there were no monks in the mountains and rivers.


    Only with the efforts of Yanling emperor, more and more ordinary people knew about monks, so they didn''t get too flustered when they saw Chan Tzu. They were just surprised.


    "Niang, look at that monk. He is very handsome."


    "How can he be a monk in this way?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s a pity."


    Chan Tzu walked on the street, his expression unchanged, and the sounds on both sides of the street came into his ears.


    He is such a handsome monk. It''s really rare for anyone to see him in the whole world.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zen came to Luoyang City to meet people, and the man soon met him.


    They met in a restaurant in Luoyang City. They wanted an elegant room. They sat at a table with a lot of chicken, duck and fish on the table.


    Chan Tzu asked unexpectedly, "don''t you know we don''t eat meat?"


    The man was old, with some white hair on his temples, but he was still as thin as ever. Listening to Zen Tzu''s questions and looking at his face which had not changed for many years, he picked up a chopstick of pork. Then he said, "something happened in Yanling. Now that the pork has risen to one or two silver per kilogram, do you know how much money I will spend on this dish? The people in this city are very interesting. Some of their favorite food eaters even wrote a doggerel. One of them is, "there will be ten thousand volumes of books. It''s hard to eat a bite of meat." that''s you. Otherwise, I''ll give up eating this? "


    Zen was silent.


    The man then said with a smile, "in the end, I want to eat."


    Chan Tzu said with a smile, "what''s the situation with mountains and rivers, Mr. Huang."


    The man raised his head, listening to such a strange address, and then mumbled: "now everyone calls me Lord Huang, but no one calls this."


    Many years ago, there was a scholar named Huang Jin, who was from the state of Zhou. One year, he went to Shaoliang City, the capital of the state of Zhou, to take an exam. But before he finished the exam, he heard that his favorite woman was going to marry someone else. He rushed back to his hometown and brought a Chai knife. This weak scholar wanted to rob his wife, but came a little later. The woman had passed away He got to know two people, then went to the school to study, stayed in the school for many years, and then came to Yanling.


    After so many years, Huang Jin has become the official Minister of Yanling Dynasty.


    He was in charge of the promotion of the whole Yanling Dynasty.


    "After the death of the former Emperor and the new emperor''s accession to the throne, the whole court of Luoyang City was in a mess. Chen Bingjun and the other two people were staring at the chair of Zafu. Actually, I, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, also wanted to fight for it."


    The Yanling Dynasty has been drifting away from the mountains in recent years, and the things after that will probably still have to think about Unifying mountains and rivers.


    The unification of mountains and rivers is absolutely what all the great and brilliant emperors want to achieve. Moreover, there are many things that can only be done by unifying mountains and rivers.


    Chan Tzu didn''t want to know more about the emperor''s thoughts. He just said, "this time I come to Yanling, I just want the emperor''s majesty to let me build some temples in Yanling."


    Huang Jin asked, "which two sages on Lingshan have the same idea as you?"


    Chan Tzu said in a low voice: "the idea of the monk is naturally the idea of the Buddha land."


    Huang Jin nodded and said with a smile, "please enter the palace."


    It''s no use talking to him, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs. In the final analysis, the new emperor of Yanling should make a decision.


    Zen son stood up, Huang Jin also followed, two people looked at each other, Huang Jin said with a smile: "thank you very much."


    If chanzi and Yanling reached an agreement, he, the Minister of the Ministry of government, as a middleman, could basically pull the chair over and sit under him.


    Chan Tzu said, "I said at the school that Mr. Huang only needs to remember. I don''t need to say thank you."


    Huang Jin nodded, and then led Zen into the palace.


    There was a rain in Luoyang today.


    It rains all the time in Luoyang City. It''s not surprising that there is a rain today.


    There was a sound of horse''s hooves falling on the street.


    In the rain, there is a carriage near the palace, and then there are eunuchs with umbrellas waiting at the gate of the palace.


    Huang Jin was the Minister of the Ministry of officials and one of the top officials in Yanling. If he wanted to enter the Imperial Palace, he would naturally receive the courtesy of the emperor.


    What''s more, I still have Zen with me.


    The two eunuchs each held an umbrella for the two, and soon came to the Royal study.


    The new emperor of Yanling was there waiting for them. When Zen went into the imperial study, Huang Jin, the official minister, could only wait outside.


    However, he found a stool for the Minister of the Ministry of officials and sat on it. Huang Jin looked at the rain and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    No one knows what the Zen son and the new emperor of Yanling are talking about in the imperial study, but Huang Jin sees an umbrella coming towards this side in the rain curtain.


    Standing up, he saw a young man in a white robe.


    "Li Fuyao."


    Huang Jin looked at the white robed young man and said with some nostalgia.


    Li Fuyao went to the eaves in front of the imperial study, looked at Huang Jin and said with a smile, "long time no see."


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. The last time I met Huang Jin was many years ago.


    Li Fuyao stood in front of the door, took a look inside the imperial study, and then asked, "Zen is in it?"


    After nodding his head, Huang Jin immediately asked, "are you here to see your majesty, too?"


    Li Fu shook his head. "See another man."


    Huang Jinming, a monk like Li Fuyao, came to the palace not to see the new emperor of Yanling, but to see his royal highness of Chu.After chatting with him for a moment, Li Fuyao walked to his Royal Highness''s courtyard.


    In fact, he doesn''t know what to do here.


    If you want to ask about the realm of the sea, you might as well ask Li changgu.


    After all, he is a sword immortal, which can better understand Li Fuyao''s problem.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao wants to meet his highness king of Chu.


    Even if you don''t say anything, just sit down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    The courtyard of his highness Chu is on the side of the palace. You can see it through the narrow lane.


    When Li Fuyao came here, his royal highness was watching the rain.


    Li Fuyao took up his umbrella and stood behind him.


    The royal highness of Chu glanced at him and then said, "you brought Qingtian Jun''s daughter some days ago. Now it looks like you''ve left unhappily?"


    The voice is flat, but a little funny.


    Li Fuyao had a headache and took a sip of the wine he was carrying with him. Then he said, "there is nothing uncomplicated about women."


    His royal highness of Chu smiles. Of course, the love in the world is not clear. No matter how high the realm is, no matter how strong the monks are, they can''t solve it.


    Especially when the woman was still in charge.


    Of course, what I fear most is when I am in trouble.


    The king of Chu asked, "what do you want to know?"


    Li Fuyao said, "I don''t want to know anything. I just want to sit here for a while, and then go to another place for a while."


    His royal highness of Chu laughed and said nothing more. He just walked into the room and left Li Fuyao alone to watch the rain.


    Li Fuyao felt very boring, mainly because his mind was very confused and confused.


    Looking at the drizzle, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Zen son came out of the imperial study, Huang Jin asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Chan Zi nodded, indicating that there was no big problem. Huang Jin nodded. At this time, the eunuch next to him reminded him that it was his majesty who summoned him. Huang Jin apologized and laughed at Zen son and was about to go inside, but suddenly he thought about it. That''s what he said to Zen.


    This entered the imperial study.


    Zen went away.


    Close to the courtyard, Li Fuyao has already seen the Zen son. The two met in the courtyard and stood under the eaves.


    Li Fuyao did not open his mouth, but Zen was the first to ask, "how many steps do you have to leave the sea?"


    "I don''t know." Li Fuyao is helpless. He doesn''t want to talk about it now.


    "It seems that Chan Zi went to the school palace before. What did he do?" This was originally the topic Li Fuyao was looking for, but Zen Zi answered it very seriously.


    Naturally, it''s the truth.


    Li Fuyao came to some spirit, looked at Zen and said, "it seems that you don''t feel anything."


    Zen son smile way: "like a person, that does not like you, have no way of things, can not force, so do not feel something."


    Li Fuyao said sincerely: "this is the truth."


    "If two women like you and you like both women, but they can''t coexist, what should we do?"


    "Is it Ye Guanzhu and Qinghuai girl?" Chan asked


    That''s the point.


    Li Fuyao admired Zen Tzu''s straightforwardness. He looked at him with a bitter smile.


    Looking at Li Fuyao, Zen Tzu said seriously, "strange women like Qinghuai girl and ye Guanzhu are different from any other woman in the world. I can''t help it."


    If two ordinary women, you can say something or do something else, but for ye Shengge and Qinghuai, the methods used to deal with women are useless.


    Li Fuyao was melancholy again.


    He took a sip of wine, and his spirit was gone.


    Chan Tzu looked at him and whispered the name of Buddha. Then he thought that if this kind of thing happened to him, it would be very troublesome.


    He is a monk. He thinks so, not to mention a guy like Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao waved his hand.


    Zen said, "why don''t you go to them and make it clear?"


    Li Fuyao raised his eyes. Now that the two women, Qinghuai has returned to the demon soil, ye Shengge doesn''t know where he has gone and how can he find it?


    Even if he found it, what did he say and do?


    Here''s the thing. Ye Shengge doesn''t compete with Qinghuai. She doesn''t care whether Li Fuyao likes her or not. However, Qinghuai not only cares whether Li Fuyao likes her or not, but also whether she just likes her.


    What about Li Fuyao? What can he do?


    Let him forget Ye Sheng song?


    Forget it, you can say?


    Since we can''t do it, meeting can''t change the substance.


    "Am I the kind of man who is disgusting?"


    Zen thought it was strange, but he still said: "the two strange women in the world have fallen in love with a disgusting man. It''s really strange."


    Li Fuyao is silent.


    damn it, it''s raining all the time?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu went to Lingshan when ye Sheng had a war with the old Confucian scholar. When he got to the foot of the mountain, he went back.If he saw an old Confucian scholar like this, he would not be sure what the old guy would do. After he got out of the Buddhist land, he would go to a small country in the north of Dayu, with women following him all the time.


    Walking in a reed marsh, chaoqingqiu picked up several wild duck eggs. The woman picked up her clothes and followed her.


    When Chao Qingqiu didn''t feel interesting, they left and went to a small wooden house nearby.


    A long wooden bench on which Chao Qingqiu sits.


    The woman sat on another wooden stool, which was somewhat low.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "wild duck eggs are used to make salted duck eggs. I don''t know what the taste is."


    The woman listened to this sentence a little surprised, she asked softly: "Mr. Chao can also make salted duck eggs?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "in addition to practicing sword, I have a lot of things."


    In those years, when Qing Qiu was invincible to the world, I went through many places in the world and saw a lot of things. Of course, I learned a lot of crafts when I was bored.


    "All things in the world are not determined. The three religions and the wild cultivation are necessary for the cultivation. There are many classifications in the field cultivation. When it comes to the demon cultivation, they have different races and practices. The same is true for salted duck eggs. In some places, yellow mud is added to the surface of duck eggs, and in some places, salt water is directly used to soak them


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile, "but the wild duck eggs may taste different."


    The woman also nodded. After preparing, she tried the way Mr. Chao said. Only these two methods can be used in the same way.


    They have been here for a long time. She doesn''t know why Mr. Chao wants to come here, but anyway, Mr. Chao has his intention to come here, so she is not afraid of anything.


    Chao Qingqiu sits on the bench and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    But soon, there were some sounds in the reed marsh. The woman looked for the sound and saw that he was a middle-aged man in white robe. He stood in the reed marsh and came over with a wild duck.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at him with the same expression.


    The white robed man came to the door, carrying the wild duck and said, "it''s not interesting to eat duck eggs directly."


    Chao Qing Qiu shook his head and said, "eating ducks is not as interesting as eating hotpot directly."


    The man in White said, "you didn''t like to eat anything. Besides, you don''t have any ingredients. Just make do with me and have a duck."


    Chao Qingqiu thought about it and nodded his head: "good."


    Then the man in white handed the duck to the woman and said, "please."


    The woman nodded and soon went into the house to deal with the wild duck.


    Chao Qingqiu asked, "what are you looking for me for?"


    The people who come are not others. Naturally, they want to find him.


    Most people in the world think that Chao Qingqiu must be dead, but there will definitely be several people who know that he has not.


    For example, chaofengchen, they are the same origin. He naturally knows what happened to chaoqingqiu.


    It''s just that I didn''t look for him before because I didn''t close my eyes. Now it''s different.


    "What do you think after I ask you?"


    "Do you think I''m a willow lane?" he asked


    Liuxiang was divided into two to pursue the way of long life. At last, its combat power declined and was killed on Jianshan mountain.


    Although Chao Qingqiu also creates Chao FengChen with a wisp of sword spirit, he has never thought of going that way, so Chao FengChen should not worry about it at all.


    Looking at him, he asked, "what are you staying for?"


    The reason why Chao Qingqiu stayed was known by Qing Tianjun and ye Changting. Chao FengChen didn''t know that because they didn''t meet. Chao Qingqiu thought about it and told Chao FengChen all those things.


    From the person I met outside the sky, to the demon ancestor after that, they all told Chao FengChen once.


    Chao FengChen didn''t speak. There was a smell of duck in the house.


    So both of them closed their mouths, went into the room and sat down at the table.


    The woman brought a large basin of duck meat, some embarrassed said: "OK?"


    Neither Mr. Chao spoke.


    Only Chao Qingqiu picked up a piece of duck meat, bit it, and said it was not bad.


    Chao FengChen said, "what does that sage do?"


    Chao Qingqiu nodded his head and said, "it''s just that he wants to live forever. His realm is enough, but there is something wrong with this world. He can''t live without this place. What he thinks is just to open the curtain of heaven."


    Since there will be problems in the sky, there will be problems


    Nodding toward Qingqiu, the world is like now. Once someone from outside the sky comes here, there will be problems.


    There is no doubt about it.


    "So that old man, a little damned."


    Chao Qingqiu looks at Chao FengChen. If it is just because he wants to leave the world that the whole world is in great trouble, it is indeed a bit damned.It''s just that he is the highest in the world now. It seems that there is no way for them to climb the stairs.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I''m looking for something. If the old guy really comes back, I''ll go and have a look."


    After that, Li asked, "can''t you shake your head?"


    He said this when he met Li Fuyao in Jianshan.


    He shook his head and asked, "how is he now?"


    Chao FengChen thought of what happened at the foot of Jianshan that day, and said with some schadenfreude: "there seems to be a problem."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Nanming state, a small country in the north of Dayu, is the smallest country in Dayu, with a population of less than 100000. Such a small country should have been exterminated long ago. But I don''t know why, since Nanming was founded for 80 years, no other country has ever dealt with Nanming.


    Let this small country always exist in the world.


    In the northern County of the Southern Ming Dynasty, there is a small town called peach blossom town.


    This small town has a small population, but every family is covered with peach blossom trees.


    Ye Shengge came here before March. He was just passing through here, but he changed his mind and stayed here again.


    It''s in the yard with the most peach blossom trees in the east of town.


    This shenxieshan Temple owner, who likes to see people in a white dress, sits under the eaves and looks at the peach blossoms that have begun to bloom.


    I''m afraid there''s no other place in the world that is comparable to this place.


    Even if you plant peach blossoms all over chenxieshan, you will almost mean it.


    Ye Shengge went to four places and came here to find Chao Qingqiu. She didn''t know whether Chao Qingqiu was still in the world, but she felt that Chao Qingqiu would not leave the world like this, so she came to Dayu, only to think clearly that if Chao Qingqiu didn''t want people to find him, no matter how she tried to find him, she couldn''t find him.


    So I stayed here.


    There are a lot of peach blossom here, she is very satisfied.


    Looking at these peach blossoms, she felt that her realm was higher than before, and she might be able to break the border in a short time.


    Before that, of course, you have to meet someone.


    There was no change in her expression when she thought of the man, but there was a smile in her eyes.


    Thinking of this, her thoughts spread a little far away, but soon came back.


    Because from a distance came a woman in blue.


    She stood at the gate of the yard, with a plain look.


    Ye Shengge looked at her and thought that the first time they met or the first time she had left the demon soil was on the mountain road of shenxie mountain. At that time, she wanted to fight, but ye Shengge''s realm was higher than her, so that one was not successful.


    After so many years, they only saw each other in the fog mountain, and then there was no intersection.


    If you insist on saying something, it can only be Li Fuyao.


    Ye Shengge looked at her and asked, "do you want to fight with me?"


    Qinghuai did not immediately answer this question, but said, "thank you for walking so far with him."


    Ye Shengge did not speak.


    "It''s very dangerous when I''m in the Buddha land. It''s also you who are by his side."


    Qinghuai looked at ye Shengge and said, "it''s just that he''s mine."


    Ye Shengge stood up and said calmly, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Qinghuai said: "I want to tell you."


    Ye Shengge did not speak.


    "It''s just that you''ve come so far together that I''m jealous."


    Green locust is so straightforward.


    "Have a fight."


    Ye Shengge didn''t want to manage Qinghuai, but she didn''t know what happened. She looked at the woman in front of her and suddenly wanted to beat her up.


    She is definitely not the kind of woman who is jealous for men.


    I just want to fight the locust tree.


    That''s all.


    So she said, "OK."


    And then with this good word, there is the peach blossom town.


    Ye Shengge, standing in the peach blossom, suddenly wants to laugh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    It''s not good for women to fight.


    Ordinary women in the world often have to swear before they start fighting. Some women will not fight after the fight. If they do, they will just pull their hair and clothes.


    Qinghuai and ye Shengge are two unique women in the world, and they are also two monks who climb the stairs. It is hard to say that the fight is another beautiful scenery.


    It''s just a pity that no one in the world can see the struggle between the two women. Even the people in Taohua town only remember that in March of one year, peach blossom rain fell in Taohua Town, and peach blossoms were all over the town on that day.


    That''s all.


    Taohua town to the north, about 30 miles there is a river, a woman in blue fell on one side of the river, and on the other side of the river, another woman with white skirt stood. After a moment, the woman in blue goes away, while the woman in white skirt goes down along the river bank. I don''t know where to go.


    The woman in green shirt went three thousand miles away and stopped at the foot of a mountain. Then she suddenly spat out a large mouthful of blood, and her face turned pale. However, her expression remained unchanged. After a pause, she headed north again.


    In fact, the situation of the woman with white dress was not much better than that of the woman in blue shirt. Her face turned white. When she went south, there were even some bloodstains between her eyebrows.


    At the end of the river, the woman with white skirt squatted on the Bank of the river, washed her face with some water, and looked at the fish in the river for half an hour.


    After she left, the fish swam to the Bank of the river, greedily sucking the blood of the woman mixed in the river before.


    Heading south, the white skirt woman came to the reed marsh at dusk.


    At that time, Chao Qingqiu was eating his salted duck eggs. He looked at the butter in the eggs and sighed a little.


    Ye Shengge came out of the reed marsh, and a peach blossom attached to her body blew to the side of chaoqingqiu by the wind and fell on the salted duck egg.


    Chao Qingqiu looked up and couldn''t help exclaiming: "there is no woman in the world who can compare with you."


    Ye Shengge salutes chaoqingqiu seriously, and then says, "thank you chaojianxian."


    There are not many sea in the world, but chaoqingqiu is the only one worthy of Ye Shengge''s solemn salute.


    Even today''s chaoqingqiu is not a monk.


    As I said before, if Chao Qingqiu doesn''t want the world to find him, then no one can find him. Ye Shengge can find Chao Qingqiu. Naturally, Chao Qingqiu wants to see him.


    The woman sat on one side and looked at the white skirt woman. She was not a fool. Naturally, she could recognize that this was the Lord of chenxie mountain, who planted ye Shengge.


    "I have some questions."


    Find Chao Qingqiu. If you don''t ask any questions, what can you do with him?


    He nodded to Qingqiu and threw a salted duck egg to ye Shengge. Then he said, "human affairs or external affairs?"


    "I went to many places, saw a lot of things, and had a lot of questions. I want to ask Chao Jianxian."


    Ye Shengge stood in front of the room and asked himself, "is the world a cage?"


    There is a cliff in the four places in the southeast, northwest and northwest. There is a cloud on the cliff. Even if she was a monk in the sea, she can''t do anything about it. Ye Shengge thinks about those thick clouds a lot these days. Finally, she thinks about whether this world is a huge cage?


    Keep everyone inside. Only when you become strong enough can you get out of the cage and go back to the real world.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at ye Shengge and is surprised that she can think like this, "what is a cage?"


    Prisoners are held in the prison and can not leave at will. It will take many years before they can leave the prison. We can say that the prison is a cage.


    Of course, ordinary people can only be trapped in the prison in the secular world. It is easy for a monk of high level to leave the prison.


    If we compare mortals to monks who have not reached the end of the sea, and those who can rise to the top of the sea, then the world is indeed a cage.


    But the question is, is this cage built by a higher level monk?


    What is the purpose of those peerless friars whose realm is above the sea to make the whole world into a cage?


    This is Ye Sheng''s guess.


    If it is as she thought, then the whole world, or monks, is just fish on the chopping board of others. If one day you want to eat it, you can eat it directly, and there will be no difficulty at all.


    This is the so-called "being slaughtered by others".


    "No," he said


    He was a monk who had left the world and returned to the world. He knew the whole situation of the world most clearly.


    Ye Shengge was stunned and then asked, "what does the sword immortal know about tianwai?"


    "Fairy."


    Chao Qingqiu has answered this question many times.Looking at Ye Sheng''s song, he made a more detailed explanation, "this world is made by heaven and earth, and has its own order of heaven and earth. When a monk''s realm surpasses the sea, if he stays in the world, the order may be broken. Therefore, there is the saying of flying up. The purpose of flying up is to keep the whole world free of problems, but also to let them go to other places."


    A group of chickens, suddenly out of a crane, the chicken can not beat, crane in the chicken group invincible, so someone will drive the crane away.


    This is a terrible thing to do if it is man-made, because those chickens may be killed by that man at any time.


    But Chao Qingqiu believes that this is the law of heaven and earth, the order of the whole world, not man-made.


    After he left the world to see it once, he felt even more so.


    "I left the world with my sword, left the world, went to the sky, and saw the so-called immortals. There is also a world, but there is no sky curtain. They may be our predecessors or the original residents of that world. No matter what it is, one thing can be sure that they are immortal."


    "There may be something wrong with their world," Chao continued


    Ye Shengge raises eyebrows, which she did not expect.


    "They may be looking for their way here."


    Chao Qingqiu looked at her and said only such a sentence.


    There is no way to answer what the immortals want to do in the world, because Chao Qingqiu only met one elder, and the man wanted to follow him back to the world.


    Even trying to kill him.


    So the elder died.


    Ye Shengge understands the seriousness of the matter, and she also knows that once there is an immortal coming to the world, if it is OK not to do something, and if it is necessary to do something, it will be an unparalleled great difficulty for the world.


    Looking at Chao Qingqiu, she understood why he still stayed in the world.


    If there is no Chao Qing Qiu in the world, what should we do?


    Ye Shengge asked, "did Chao Jian Xian think of how to solve it?"


    "How else can we solve this problem? Besides fighting, what do you think is the solution?"


    In the past, there were often wars between the demon land and the mountain river. The mountain river friars defended the mountain and river, and the demon monks defended the demon land, each with its own goal.


    Once someone outside the world wants to come, the friars of the world, of course, want to defend the world.


    "There is a dragon at the bottom of the North Sea. It is the ancestor of the demon clan. There should be records about it in the 3000 volumes of dengtian tower. You are so smart, you should be able to guess that it is an alien."


    "That lantern gave birth to wisdom and existed for tens of thousands of years. Why? It''s because the material used to make it is not human. Buddhist monks killed a number of foreign demons, and the lantern was made of the skin of those foreign demons. The dragon is not human, and those foreign demons are not human, but they all come to the world. "


    "There''s a passage. I don''t know where it is, but I''ve been looking for it."


    Chao Qingqiu looks at ye Shengge and whispers, "there may be predecessors who have already known that the channel has been closed, but it may not be so. But you should understand that once they want to come to the world, that channel will be their priority."


    Chao Qingqiu spent his whole life on swordsmen, and he looked directly at the world.


    It''s all bitter.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at ye Shengge and said, "the old Confucian guy spent more than a thousand years to see this world. I thought he saw something. Who knows, he just saw the word" longevity ". Now the world can''t rise. Maybe it''s because the war has brought some problems to the world. This may not be a good thing, but it''s not necessarily a bad thing."


    In fact, there is no need to say too much about Ye Sheng''s songs. What should be understood is that Ye Sheng''s songs naturally understand them, and there is no need to say much about them.


    Ye Shengge said, "what can we do?"


    Looking at her, he said calmly, "you just have to take a few steps forward and make the realm as high as possible. Then you can get involved in the following things."


    Ye Shengge nods. She has already asked about tianwai. In fact, it is almost the same. There are more things that need to be further studied.


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly said with a smile: "I know you have come to the end of the stairs now. After asking me, it''s time to break the boundary."


    Ye Shengge nodded, but then said, "I have to meet someone."


    Chao Qingqiu raised his eyebrows and said, "Li Fuyao?"


    Ye Shengge thinks of green locust, but still nods.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "compared with you, he is not smart at all. He has never thought about this matter that I am still in the world."


    Ye Shengge said, "he is not as good as me."


    Li Fuyao is not as good as Ye Sheng''s song, no matter his talent or anything else.


    Chao Qingqiu seldom joked: "do you still like him?"


    Ye Shengge''s face did not change and he said in a soft voice, "it doesn''t matter."


    Chao Qingqiu smiles. This woman is really the most interesting woman in the world.He then took out a salted duck egg and put it in Ye Sheng''s heart. Then he said, "when you go to see him, let him taste my craft."


    Ye Shengge asked, "Chao Jian Xian wants to see him?"


    Chao Qingqiu nodded his head and said, "there is one more thing I want to ask him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    Ye Shengge looks at Chao Qingqiu, nods and takes over the duck egg.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "you are now the master of the chenxieshan temple. After breaking into the sea, you''d better not hand over the mountain to others. It may be useful in the future."


    Chao Qingqiu seldom says a few words, but what is useful is absolutely not random.


    Ye Shengge took away the duck egg and asked, "what else does Chao Jian Xian have to tell you?"


    Chao Qingqiu said: "the old man of Confucianism wants to do something. He just tells ye Xiujing two things. Either he starts the war to change the world back to before, or he unites a group of saints to open the curtain of heaven. Ye Xiujing is a wise man who will not pay attention to him. Those saints will not start a war because of the great risk, so in the end, they will Some people want to try to open the sky curtain. Ye Xiujing can''t stop it. I can''t stop it. You can''t stop it. This is the most troublesome thing now. "


    "I have to deal with what I''m doing now before I can find him in trouble."


    When ye Shengge looks at chaoqingqiu, he does not understand the meaning of chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t say much. He just laughed and said a very interesting sentence, "you interesting young people, I''d like to see what you will become in hundreds of years."


    After saying this, he got up and walked into the room. This is to Tell ye Shengge that he has finished what should be said.


    The latter salutes chaoqingqiu, and then dissipates. He doesn''t know where to go. He wants to see Li Fuyao.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao did not leave Luoyang City, probably because he looked at the white hair of his mother and father, which made him feel better to stay and have a look before he closed down.


    Li Xiaoxue''s realm has improved rapidly, but he is often not in Luoyang City. Cheng Yusheng''s realm has improved a little slowly, but he has not closed his door. He came to have a drink with Li Fuyao several days ago, and then asked him a question when he was intoxicated.


    That is to say, Miss Ye is such a good girl that she likes you. Why don''t you marry her.


    Li Fuyao is speechless and just drinks.


    After Cheng Yusheng left, Cheng Mu moved to Li''s house. This time, he started a school and moved many things he used in his daily life. It seems that he wants to live in Li''s house for more days.


    Different from the usual short stay.


    Li Fuyao sat in front of the window for a year. It rained in spring. The rain fell on the window. Li didn''t respond. In summer, the sun fell into his eyes. He didn''t respond. In autumn, the leaves that floated into the window fell on his head. He didn''t do anything.


    In winter, it snowed.


    Li Fuyao raised his eyelids.


    Li''s father and mother are very worried. They think that Li Fuyao will have problems if they go on like this. However, they are stopped by Cheng Mu before they get near there.


    "Uncle, you must be practicing."


    Xiaocheng Mu says it seriously. More seriously, she really thinks so.


    Although Li''s father and mother worried about Li Fuyao, after all, Li Fuyao was a very powerful monk. They didn''t know how to practice, so naturally they didn''t dare to do anything.


    Only Cheng Mu stays in front of Li Fuyao''s window from time to time.


    During the Spring Festival, Li''s family didn''t set off firecrackers because they were afraid of disturbing Li Fuyao. Cheng Molai gave his uncle a red envelope, which he put in front of Li Fuyao.


    Then this spring, Cheng Mu began to paint for his uncle here.


    After a period of time, Cheng Mu became a famous painter in Luoyang. This year, she was not young, so many people came to the Chengfu to propose marriage. Cheng Yusheng was very angry and drove away many people, but some of them persevered.


    He had no choice. Fortunately, at this time Cheng Mu came out to speak, saying that if he wanted to marry her, he must get her uncle''s approval, but her uncle Li Fuyao was still in a daze.


    Who knows when he will come back, so many people give up.


    Only one scholar in Liujun has always insisted that he came to Luoyang City to take the imperial examination last year. After meeting Cheng Mu by chance, he was shocked by nature. He did not hesitate to move his family to Luoyang City in order to join hands with Cheng Mu for life.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know about it. Even if he did, he would say that you like it.


    Year by year, time moves forward slowly and does not stop.


    In the fifth year of his daze, Li Xiaoxue went back to Luoyang City, but did not stay long, then left again.


    Li''s father and mother''s health began to deteriorate, Cheng Guifei, now should be called empress dowager Cheng, sent the imperial physician from the palace.


    The doctors came in and out and reached the same conclusion.


    That''s not sick.


    It''s just old.


    It''s something that people go through, but it''s just getting old.


    No one can escape.


    Cheng Mu is a little sad, but he can''t do anything, and he doesn''t have some thoughts of practice.She still didn''t get married. The scholar in Liujun had already become an official. She was in the official department, but he seemed to be trusted by the new Prime Minister Huang Jin. Many discerning people could see that the scholar''s future career would not be too difficult.


    In private, he is even more in line with the master and apprentice of Zai Fu Huang Jin. He only talks about the girl he likes occasionally. Even if Huang Jin is a Zafu, he can''t do anything. After all, once a monk like Li Fuyao is involved, let alone him, even the emperor will not do anything.


    After all, the relationship between Li Fuyao and his royal highness is still very good.


    What''s more, there is another sword immortal in Luoyang.


    Li changgu has always been there.


    This year''s new year''s Eve, Luoyang City was particularly cold, Li''s mother came to this side, sat by the window, and watched her son all night.


    People put a lot of braziers around, just afraid that the old lady will be cold.


    At the beginning of the next spring, the palace simply let the two imperial doctors stay in Li''s house to deal with the unexpected needs. Many things like ginseng were sent to Li''s house.


    Although the Li family was famous for a time, everyone knew that Li Fuyao would not stay in Luoyang City after the death of Li''s father and mother. Cheng Mu was Cheng''s family, and then there was no Li family''s statement.


    But with Li Fuyao there is everything.


    In spring, Li''s mother planted a tree in the yard, which happened to be a peach blossom tree.


    Cheng Mu drew the scene in the distance.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Five years later, another heavy snow.


    The peach blossom tree has grown very well. As soon as the heavy snow falls, the yard looks strange.


    Li''s father and mother can''t get out of bed. They are so old that they seem to leave the world at any time.


    Cheng Mu is still not married, but the scholar waiting for her is still waiting.


    A snowflake fell to the window.


    It fell on Li Fuyao''s face.


    He came to his senses.


    And then he stood up.


    Cheng Mu has been in the corridor side, see this scene, happy to the distance called: "Uncle wake up!"


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but went to Cheng Mu''s side and used to touch her head.


    Then Cheng Mu begins to tell him what happened in Luoyang City in the past ten years.


    Li Fuyao said, "whatever you want."


    As expected, as Cheng Mu thinks, Li Fuyao doesn''t care much about whom she wants to marry.


    Li Fuyao comes to a room.


    Li''s father and mother lie on two beds, which are very close to each other. There are many braziers inside.


    After Li Fuyao walked past, his father opened his eyes and looked at him with some turbid eyes.


    Li Fuyao squatted down.


    Li''s father stretched out his thin arm, touched Li Fuyao''s face, and then said, "we may have to go first."


    Li Fuyao nodded. He had seen too many lives and deaths. Li''s father and mother were not friars. It was destined to leave the world.


    Li Fu said, "your mother still wants to talk to you."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "good."


    This time there was no hesitation.


    He turned to look at Li''s mother.


    Li''s mother''s face is full of wrinkles, which is not her face at that time. Li Fuyao looks at her with red eyes.


    "Shake, I''m sorry."


    This is what should have been said many years ago, but Li Fuyao didn''t want to hear it, so she didn''t have a chance.


    Li Fuyao took his mother''s hand, thought for a moment, and then called out, "mother."


    Then there were tears in his eyes.


    Li''s mother, who was already an old woman, reached out to wipe away her tears for Li Fuyao.


    For so many years, a word about mother is enough, so there is nothing to say.


    A word of Yaoer reminds Li Fuyao when he was still young. That year, he left Luoyang City and went to Baiyu town.


    Li Mu said softly, "shake son, the girl you like is good, but listen to Xiaoxue, there is a girl who also likes you. How do you choose two girls?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I''ve thought about it for a long time, but I don''t know."


    For the sake of these two girls, he has been thinking about it for ten years, but he still hasn''t come up with anything.


    Of course, in the past ten years, it''s not just about two girls.


    Li''s mother said, "that girl Ye is not bad, but a girl like them won''t marry the same person?"


    Li Fuyao nods. This is the fact. A proud woman like Qinghuai and ye Shengge will not marry him.


    "You are better than your father," she said with a smile


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at his father. The latter closed his eyes, but his mouth was smiling.


    Li''s mother sighed: "they all like you, but they are not willing to share you with others. Even one girl will care about what you like about another girl."Li''s mother never heard Li Fuyao talk about it, but she could guess it without knowing why.


    Li Fuyao is still helpless.


    "It''s up to you," she said


    With that, she stopped talking.


    "I''m sorry."


    Li Fuyao took a look at them, covered them with quilts, and left.


    Li Xiaoxue is back.


    She also knew that Li''s father and mother would not live for a few days. Standing in the yard, the woman, who is now a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period, looked at Li Fuyao and said, "my brother knows what my parents want to see most."


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    Of course he knows.


    Li''s father and mother''s biggest wish now is of course to see him in such a red robe, but there are some things that I don''t want to do.


    Li Xiaoxue didn''t say anything, but went in on her own.


    Li Fuyao came to the corridor and watched the heavy snow.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In Cheng''s house, Cheng Yusheng and his uncle sit on the threshold to watch the snow. Now it''s Cheng Yusheng who is in charge of the family. Sitting here, no one dares to say anything.


    Looking at the heavy snow, Chen Jiu said softly, "it''s impossible for a silly boy like you who can''t keep up with Li Fuyao all his life."


    Cheng Yusheng didn''t care about anything. After laughing, he didn''t say anything. Chen Jiujiu picked up the wine gourd on his waist and drank it up. Then he sighed: "Lin Hongzhu, I''m more than ten years late."


    Some inexplicable, let Cheng Yusheng himself did not hear what to come, he took the wine gourd in the hand of Chen Jiu, said with a smile: "Shibo, when can you finish drinking this ten thousand jin wine?"


    With these words, he looked up and wanted to have a drink, but when he wanted to drink, he didn''t pour out a drop of wine.


    "No more?"


    Chen Jiu stood up, walked into the snow, looked up and said with a smile, "I have ten thousand catties of wine in my old wine. If I drink ten thousand kilograms of wine, I will naturally be able to kill the people in heaven."


    The words have not yet dissipated in the snow. There is a powerful Qi mechanism between heaven and earth. Countless swords are intended to roam around Luoyang City.


    Chen Jiu looks up and laughs. The short knife comes out of its sheath and swings it at the sea of clouds. A huge sword Gang appears visible to the naked eye, as if to cut off the heaven and earth!


    Countless wind and snow are split by such a knife.


    The sea of clouds is full of snow.


    Picking the stars upstairs, Li changgu stood up and looked at the scene. His expression did not change. He just patted the iron sword on his waist. The bitter day was short, and he chuckled: "it''s OK."


    Of course, with his smile, he went out along Luoyang City and stopped hundreds of miles away. It seemed that he had to wait for someone.


    On the other side, his Highness the king of Chu looked at the Dao gang in the sky of Luoyang City in the courtyard. He reached out and saw a lot of snowflakes in his hand.


    There are several golden lights in the cloud. It seems that some saints have come here, but I don''t know why, but no one is fighting against the old wine.


    No one even entered Luoyang.


    This is a strange thing.


    According to the idea of the three religions, this should not have been the case.


    In a lake near Luoyang City, Lin Hongzhu stands by the lake. The man with white hair and red robe is holding two children in two hands.


    One man and one woman.


    Not far away, a woman looked at the man with white hair and red robe.


    Her eyes were full of light.


    This is Mr. Lin whom she has loved for many years.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A white skirt woman walked into Luoyang City in the snow and stopped in front of a wonton stall.


    Then looking at that strange face, the woman seems to be a little sad.


    But when she approached a small courtyard, she laughed again.


    There is a peach blossom tree in the courtyard where no one has lived for many years.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    Chen Jiu broke into the sea in this snowy season, and was not stopped by anyone. Maybe someone did. But Chen Jiu didn''t know that after half a day, he succeeded in breaking through the realm and became another monk of Canghai after Lin Hongzhu.


    When Li Fuyao knew this, ye Shengge had already appeared in front of Li Fuyao.


    After seeing Li Fuyao, the woman in a white dress naturally walked over and sat down with him.


    Li Fuyao was watching the snow, but she noticed the peach blossom tree in the yard.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and asked in surprise, "are you going to break the border so soon?"


    Ye Shengge said, "only these two years."


    She is the most amazing genius in the world. It''s not difficult to break the boundary. If you want to, it could have been done five or six years ago, but I don''t know why. I still wait until now.


    "You are so much worse than me."


    She can see Li Fuyao''s realm at a glance. If she wants to break through it, she must at least shut down again. That''s why she said so.


    Li Fuyao knew her temperament and didn''t care about anything.


    "You went to the demon soil to see Qinghuai, and later hurt her heart. She came to me and had a fight. I think the root lies in you. I should beat you."


    Li Fuyao turns his head and looks at ye Shengge. Unexpectedly, after Qinghuai leaves, he finds ye Shengge in trouble.


    However, Li Fuyao is very clear about who will lose and who will win in a fight between the two women.


    There should be no one who can beat Ye Sheng song in the realm of climbing the stairs. Even Mr. Chao, I''m afraid, can only make a tie.


    Ye Shengge took out a duck egg and handed it to Li Fuyao. After that, he didn''t say anything.


    After Li Fuyao took over, he did not say anything.


    "What have you been doing for ten years?"


    Ye Shengge asked casually, but Li Fuyao didn''t care if he didn''t answer.


    Li Fuyao was honest and said: "thinking of you."


    Ye Shengge is a little surprised, but there is no change in expression.


    Previously, I wanted to talk to him about chaoqingqiu, but now I don''t know how, so I changed my mind.


    "You can walk slowly. After that, I want to break through the situation. It''s good for you to take a step first."


    If ye Shengge breaks into the sea one step ahead of Li Fuyao, then when Li Fuyao breaks through the realm, another Canghai monk will stand behind him.


    The saints of the three religions may have some plans to ignore them, but Li Fuyao wants to break the boundary, which is the biggest thing in the world. The saints of the three religions will never watch.


    Li Canghai, no matter who he is, will not be able to cope with it.


    "Thank you." Li Fuyao said thanks in advance, though it was unnecessary.


    Ye Shengge and his relationship, do not use this word of thanks.


    "Look at the snow."


    Ye Shengge takes the lead to stand up, but Li Fuyao can only follow him. He takes an umbrella and walks with him side by side in the heavy snow. Cheng Mu sees this scene, and the latter takes up his pen and draws a picture.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know, but ye Shengge does.


    Walking side by side in the long street, the snow was not only not small, but also bigger.


    Li Fuyao said as he walked: "after you leave, I will also leave Luoyang City. After that, I will walk around the world. I have a knot in my heart. It''s hard to break the situation."


    You shouldn''t talk to people about the practice, but ye Shengge is not an ordinary person after all,


    Li Fuyao naturally doesn''t feel that there is anything.


    "For the sake of two women, that''s what you do?" Ye Shengge looks the same, but there are some strange emotions in his eyes.


    He didn''t mean to ridicule Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao was helpless, but did not speak.


    "You and I should not have a heart to heart knot, that is, and green locust, such a matter, you can not handle well?"


    Ye Shengge stops suddenly and doesn''t look at Li Fuyao. It''s just because the lane that appears in front of him is the alley where they have experienced life and death together.


    Li Fuyao hesitated for a moment, but decided to tell the truth, "I think I like you too."


    "Do you think?"


    Li Fuyao said frankly, "I just like you."


    Ye Sheng song Oh, "OK."


    In fact, the woman in this world, which does not want to like the man just like his own.


    "I just like green locust." Ye Shengge finished the sentence for him.


    Li Fuyao nodded helplessly. If possible, he also felt that he liked one girl, but he just liked two girls. What should I do?


    He couldn''t do it himself.


    If you only like a girl, you really don''t have to worry like this.


    Ye Shengge said, "Qinghuai can''t accept that you like me."This is the essence of the matter. Ye Shengge is very clear, but she knows that it is one thing, it is another to be able to solve it, and it is another thing to be able to solve it and willing to solve it.


    Li Fuyao said, "you are really a strange woman."


    Ye Shengge did not speak, she was too lazy to answer such boring words.


    Li Fuyao frowned and said, "what don''t you want to say?"


    Ye Shengge walked along the alley and said without looking back: "there''s nothing to say. I can''t solve this kind of thing. Even if I can solve it, I don''t want to solve it."


    This makes Li Fuyao speechless.


    After they had walked a long distance in the heavy snow and had almost gone through the whole Luoyang City, ye Shengge suddenly said, "in fact, when I first came, I also had a knot in my heart. I originally intended to ask you a question, but you said it first."


    Ye Shengge''s heart knot is simple, that is, she wants to know whether the man she likes also likes her, and wants to get a definite answer, so she has never broken the situation, just for this matter.


    I want to ask Li Fuyao here, but Li Fuyao has already said it on his own initiative. Ye Shengge is very satisfied.


    He likes the man also likes her.


    That''s enough.


    As for the later things, she did not think about what to be together, what to marry him, even more did not think about.


    I like it if I like it. If I don''t like it, I don''t like it.


    What''s the matter?


    This is Ye Sheng''s song.


    It''s the pure kind of Tao called the heart of praise.


    Li Fuyao said to himself, "I am alone in melancholy."


    Ye Shengge did not answer, but just laughed, and soon the laughter changed from very slight to a little presumptuous.


    Even laughing.


    Li Fuyao has never seen Ye Sheng''s song like this. He is surprised and worried at the same time.


    He hoped that the woman he liked would not have any problems, but he soon realized that if all the monks in the world could have problems, ye Shengge would not be alone.


    At the thought of this, Li Fuyao was extremely melancholy.


    He looked at the distance and suddenly sighed.


    Ye Shengge said, "Li Fuyao, what do you think is the meaning of living?"


    Li Fuyao hesitated for a moment, and then said, "can''t it be alive?"


    The meaning of being alive is to be alive, which is what the sages who want to live forever think.


    Ye Shengge doesn''t think so.


    But Li Fuyao did not know what she would think.


    I said, "I don''t know what it means to be alive."


    Li Fuyao nodded and said, "yes."


    Ye Shengge suddenly found Li Fuyao a little boring and said, "go back."


    Li Fuyao then turned around and walked all the way back along the road when he came. Ye Shengge walked very slowly, as if he cherished the present time.


    "After I break into the sea, I will not come to see you. The next time I meet you, I will have to break into the sea."


    Ye Shengge said that she wanted to meet Li Fuyao before breaking the border, so she came here. Later, she said that she would not see Li Fuyao after breaking the boundary, and that she would meet Li Fuyao when she broke the boundary. She must be like this. She is one to one, and there will be no change.


    Unless before this, Li Fuyao is faced with the great difficulty of life and death.


    Otherwise, Ye Sheng''s song will not change my mind.


    Li Fuyao felt that even if he liked the woman in front of him, he would not feel too happy if he stayed with her for 100 or 1000 years.


    But the idea is a flash, not a long time.


    Ye Shengge and Li Fuyao walked slowly all the way and reappeared in front of the courtyard. Ye Shengge stopped and said, "I hope we can see each other in the future."


    That''s what she meant.


    Li Fuyao nodded and said, "I hope to see you again."


    Everyone knows that there are risks in breaking into the sea. However, for ye Shengge, it may not be a problem, but for Li Fuyao, it is not a small problem.


    After all, when he broke into the realm and ascended the building, he had already made a lot of noise. Later, he broke into the sea and was afraid that it was the most dangerous thing in the world.


    Li fuhuai, a peach blossom in the distance.


    Li Fuyao looked down. It was a white scale.


    I don''t know what the scales of the demon clan are.


    Li Fuyao can''t feel the air movement on it, but since it''s from ye Shengge, it''s good.


    There is no doubt about that.


    Ye Shengge didn''t seem to have an idea to explain. After standing side by side for a long time, ye Shengge suddenly said, "gone."


    Li Fuyao gave a hum, but the next moment, ye Shengge said, "close your eyes."


    Li Fuyao looked at her with some doubts.But ye Shengge repeated, "close your eyes."


    Li Fuyao closed his eyes obediently.


    Ye Shengge looked at Li Fuyao, who closed his eyes under the umbrella, and stood on tiptoe a little on his lips.


    Then his own face became a little red, and he wanted to reach out to touch Li Fuyao again, but his hand reached into the air, but he gave up again.


    At last, ye Shengge smiles, and his figure dissipates a little.


    It''s lovely, but it''s a pity that someone doesn''t have the luck to see it. It''s really pathetic.


    That''s another woman who likes him.


    This time it''s really gone.


    After a long time, Li Fuyao opened his eyes and looked in front of him. Without the white skirt woman, there was only a heavy snow left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    Li Fuyao left Luoyang on the 100th day after his father and mother left the world.


    Before leaving, the swordsman, who was one step away from the sea, went to pick the stars building.


    It''s snowing at this time, but Li Fuyao knows very well that this is not the snow last year.


    When the snow fell, Li''s father and mother were not dead, and ye Shengge had not come to see him.


    When the snow began to fall, everything became the past.


    Li changgu sat on the top of the tower, watching the snowflakes falling in front of his eyes, and suddenly sighed.


    The voice was full of tiredness.


    Li Fuyao was surprised and immediately asked, "is Mr. changgu tired?"


    At the beginning, Chao Qingqiu left the world because of his tiredness. Now Li changgu is a little tired, but he can''t leave the world, and he can''t even die immediately.


    "If you look at the same scenery for one or two hundred years, you will feel tired." The scenery outside


    as like as two peas is almost the same all year round. Even though there are some differences, it has become the same in Li Changgu''s eyes in the past one hundred or two hundred years.


    If you see more, you will feel tired.


    Li changgu said: "monks want to live forever. Maybe they just want to live forever. They want to see other worlds."


    Monks live too long and stay in the same place for too long, which will lead to tiredness, but many friars will restrain such tiredness because of fear of death.


    Only a few monks do something.


    However, Li changgu did not see much about the world.


    Apart from the star picking tower and other landscapes in the world, the sword immortal seems to have not seen much of it.


    "Is Mr. changgu going out of the building to see the world?"


    Li Fuyao looked at Li changgu and asked with a smile.


    Li changgu shook his head and said: "before such a building, there are only four seasons, spring, summer, autumn and winter. It''s meaningless to see or not to see."


    Li Fuyao smiles and says nothing more.


    "Your mood is better than last year, because what did that girl say?"


    Last year, ye Shengge came to Luoyang. Li changgu, the sword immortal in the sea, didn''t know.


    Li Fuyao nodded and said, "it''s only now that I understand why it''s best to say that mountain practice is to be empty and unimpeded, so as to save a lot of trouble, but the trouble is to save it, and it seems that there is almost something."


    Li changgu took a look at him, and then said: "in fact, in the final analysis, it still depends on yourself, which has never changed."


    Li Fuyao nodded, which was a kind of approval.


    Li changgu said: "after breaking the border or back to Luoyang City."


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    Li changgu continued: "even if you are targeted by this piece of heaven and earth, I will help you. Besides, if you are in Luoyang, at least you will be escorted by my royal highness of Chu and me. In other places, if we can''t detect it, it will be easy to have accidents."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "I don''t know what kind of scene it will be."


    Li changgu laughed but did not speak.


    It must be the most magnificent time in the whole world in the past six thousand years that a monk broke into the sea.


    Li Fuyao and Li changgu had a few gossips. Later, Li changgu said something about 6000 years ago. He said that even if he knew what happened then, the situation would not change in a short time. If swordsmen wanted to take charge of mountains and rivers again, they would have to face the sages of Confucianism and Taoism. Maybe they would have to involve the demon clan when they got into trouble. What do you think It''s not going to be easy.


    Li Fuyao is not deeply obsessed with this. Maybe it is unnecessary to take out his anger at these people after 6000 years ago. Moreover, once the mountains and rivers fight with the demon land, he is still very uncomfortable.


    Finally, Li changgu patted Li Fuyao on the shoulder and sent off the swordsman who was about to leave Luoyang City.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao went to the imperial palace before he left Luoyang City. However, he did not stay in the palace for a long time, so he went to Cheng Fu''s house. He did not pay a special visit to the old wine that had just entered the sea. He just wanted to see Cheng Mu.


    Li''s father and mother have already left the world, so Cheng Mu will not stay in Li''s house any more, so she returned to Cheng Fu a few months ago.


    Two people sat on the porch, watching the snow.


    Li Fuyao asked, "the official has not yet married?"


    Cheng Mu nods.


    Li Fuyao said, "what do you think?"


    "I always feel sorry for delaying others for so many years."


    The implication is to marry the man.


    Li Fu shook his head. "If you don''t like it, you don''t have to do anything. If you don''t say that he likes you, you should like him, and you don''t owe him because he has been waiting for you for so many years."


    Li Fuyao said: "everything must be based on liking. Besides, there are no other factors in the Cheng family."Cheng Mu nodded his head and said, "yes, uncle."


    Li Fuyao nodded and said, "I''m going to leave. I''ll come back after leaving Luoyang City, but I don''t know when, maybe a hundred years later..."


    He didn''t say too much, but Cheng Mu also knew what it meant.


    Li Xiaoxue and Cheng Mu are the only relatives that Li Fuyao cares about now. Li Xiaoxue has a high realm and can naturally live for hundreds of years. However, Cheng Mu doesn''t know how to cultivate himself. He is afraid that he will leave the world after a hundred years. If Li Fuyao fails to come back, this may be the last time to meet.


    Life and death are the most difficult things to break.


    Cheng Mu''s eyes are red, but he takes the painting from behind.


    This is the picture of Li Fuyao and ye Shengge holding umbrellas during the heavy snow last year.


    Li Fuyao took a look and said with a bitter smile, "keep it for yourself."


    Cheng Mu nods, puts the picture back, and looks at Li Fuyao standing up, and then quickly disappears.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Sheng''s song was on the mountain in spring.


    Not this spring, but last spring.


    As a watcher of the mountain, ye Shengge was free to go up the mountain. No one could stop her, let alone dare to stop her.


    Although the atmosphere on the mountain has always been a bit strange.


    In the face of this Taoist and demon clan blood, no one did anything.


    Zhang Shouqing led many mountain disciples to wait for her at the top of the mountain.


    But ye Shengge did not rush up the mountain.


    She walked slowly up the mountain, planted a lot of peach blossom, and cut many trees at random. Those trees were cut off by her Taoist method and would not be regenerated in the next year. The peach blossom trees she planted would be full of steep hills in the spring of next year.


    It''s just that this year, the mountain seems a little ugly.


    When she was a disciple of chenxieshan mountain, she could not do it because she would suffer a lot of criticism and her master Liang would have a headache. Now that she is the Lord of chenxieshan, no one can do anything when she does this.


    Even if there is criticism, she doesn''t care.


    When she got to the top of the mountain, she had just finished planting the last tree.


    Zhang Shouqing and his disciples bowed down to her and yelled, "welcome the Lord back to the mountain!"


    This is the first time ye Shengge has returned to chenxieshan since she became the master of chenxieshan. She takes a look at Zhang Shouqing and finds that the martial uncle''s realm has reached the end of climbing the tower. It seems that the distance from the sea is only one step away. She just doesn''t feel the accident. She looks at Zhang Shouqing, without thinking about it. She just says, "uncle will take care of the affairs on the mountain."


    When ye Shengge didn''t go back to chenxie mountain, Zhang Shouqing was in charge of all the affairs on the mountain. However, he thought that after ye Shengge returned to the mountain, although he would manage the actual things, he did not think that ye Shengge was so straightforward that he had already said such a sentence.


    Looking at Ye Sheng''s song, Zhang Shouqing suddenly asked, "do you dare to ask the abbot, are you going to close down?"


    Ye Sheng song, um, went to the front, leaving only a back.


    Yan Huanran was always in the back of Zhang Shouqing. After he regained his mind, another young genius on the mountain asked, "master, is the master going to the sea in seclusion?"


    Guess is a guess, but someone asked, or let everyone surprised.


    Ye Shengge has been climbing the building for more than ten years. How can it go to the sea?


    Is this the so-called first day in the world?


    Zhang Shouqing laughed. "It''s really the blood of Ye Sheng in Yun Duan, and he''s the proud disciple of Liang Sheng, so it should be!"


    Ye Shengge boarded the dengtian tower. In 3000 volumes, she found an ancient book about the demon ancestor in a bookshelf. Although it is incomplete, it can also explain something.


    Then she turned her head and looked away. After putting the book down, she picked up another volume about the lantern.


    After reading the two volumes of books, she stood in the tower and began to look at the mountain. For so many years, she never had a good look at the mountain. Now, once she started to close down, she would see a different one. So she wanted to take advantage of this time to have a good look.


    After a few eyes, he is not such a hypocritical person.


    Ye Shengge stood in front of a window on one floor and said softly, "you like two girls, but I only like one man."


    At this point, the man she liked was really wrong.


    But ye Shengge doesn''t care.


    I really don''t care.


    Just thinking of that guy who might worry about this for a long time, ye Shengge laughed. If he didn''t worry at all and didn''t think there was anything wrong with him, he would be surprised.


    Li Fuyao like that is not her favorite.


    Now it''s good.Thinking of this, ye Shengge stopped his thoughts and said, "that''s it."


    No one heard.


    She just closed the window.


    -


    when Chan Tzu was in Luoyang, he didn''t return to the Buddhist land. He just wrote a letter, so it didn''t take long for a group of monks to come from the Buddhist land. The number was not large. They were all ordinary people. There was absolutely no monk.


    The monks stayed in Luoyang for half a month, and then the construction of a temple outside Luoyang began.


    Three months later, the temple was completed and named Baima Temple by Emperor Yanling himself.


    Zen was the first abbot.


    He had been in Baima temple for three years, and no one was willing to become a monk. The monks did not go out to preach Buddhist scriptures, as if they did not care whether Buddhism would return to the mountains and rivers after that.


    One year later, a Luoyang common man came to the gate of Baima temple for two days because of his wife''s divorce and his son''s separation. After that, Zen Zi met with him and chatted for half an hour. The latter wept bitterly and finally decided to convert to Buddhism. He shaved himself for him and finally gave him a legal name.


    He was the first common people in the mountains and rivers to enter Buddhism after 6000 years.


    After leading the man into the Buddha''s gate, he would return to the mountains and rivers. The monks saw him off outside the temple. He walked towards the sky, and there were many lotus flowers at his feet.


    Zai Fu Huang Jin and a group of people looked up on the streets of Luoyang City. Now the people in Luoyang City are not as afraid as they were in those days, but they just feel strange.


    Huang Jin smiles and goes to the palace.


    Recently, Yanling has begun to plan to unify the territory of Yanling, and then it may be fighting against Liangxi and Dayu.


    Huang Jin, as a Zai Fu, naturally took on the responsibility of reform.


    As for the end, it is up to his majesty.


    However, looking at the emperor''s meaning recently, it is necessary to unify the territory of Yanling as soon as possible without delay. Whether it is the military offices in the north or in the south, it is necessary to destroy all those small countries soon.


    All things in the world are the same. Unification is the trend of history.


    Huang Jin understood, so he didn''t feel anything.


    Today''s Yanling is not the original Yanling.


    Who doesn''t understand?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After being ordered by the Ministry of war, the army of Junfu in the northern border soon went north and destroyed several small countries. Finally, the army stopped at the border of Fusu state, which was only a hundred miles away from Liucheng.


    The people of Liucheng can even hear the sound of horses'' hooves occasionally. However, it''s hard to say whether it''s true or not.


    Liu Shan sent away the old man in the private school, and the place was deserted. His small yard was still in short supply. At this time, it could not be sold. After all, the war is about to start. I don''t know how many people have fled Liucheng, and there are empty yards everywhere.


    The same is true of the Huang family. The woman had been married a few years ago. Now, after leaving Liucheng, she is afraid that Liu Shan is really hard to see her again.


    Liu Shan went to the abandoned blacksmith''s shop and spent half a month making a nondescript iron knife. Then he wrapped it in cloth and carried it on his back.


    He originally wanted to leave Liucheng, but he didn''t want to leave when the army was near Liucheng.


    Perhaps it is some nostalgia, reluctant to give up this hometown.


    In the end is an ordinary person, there will not be chaoqingqiu and Li changgu that sigh.


    At dusk of that day, the army of beijunfu approached Liucheng, led by a general surnamed Chen under the tent of wenbailou. There were not many soldiers in Liucheng. They only prepared to attack Liucheng in one hour.


    Liu Shan clearly heard the sound of horse''s hooves in the city. This time he really knew it. He knew that soon the town would be destroyed by Yanling''s iron horses. Thinking of this, he was somewhat melancholy.


    Then he untied the knife behind his back and tried to hold the handle. Then he wanted to fight with those Yanling soldiers.


    The army of Yanling does not kill the people, and the land is originally Yanling. They want to break down these small countries, which is also justified.


    It was just that he could not accept the fact that he was a common people of the Soviet Union.


    Looking down at his shaking hands, Liu Shan went to the backyard and dug a jar of wine. He thought that he would go out and try his best to drink a few drinks.


    But before he dug out the wine, the city was broken. The soldiers of Yanling entered the city, and they were as innocent as ever to the people.


    Liu Shan in the yard can hear the sound of armor collision from the street.


    He took a sloppy drink and tried to run out, but somehow, a young man in blue appeared in his yard.


    The man was dressed in green clothes. After coming, he didn''t look at him. He just poured a bowl of wine for himself. Then he said with a smile: "it seems that it''s a waste to drink good wine to go to death."


    Liu Shan turned his head and was stunned. Then he called out, "Mr. Li."It is not Li Fuyao who can be.


    He took a sip of wine, looked at Liu Shan, who was almost ten years old, and said, "what are you doing now?"


    Liu Shan looked at the iron knife in his hand and said earnestly, "go and fight for all those years!"


    Li Fuyao asked, "you''re not trying hard. You''re just dying."


    Liu Shan some stubborn said: "that also wants to go."


    Li Fu was so happy that he remembered that when he first met him many years ago, this guy still didn''t learn to use sword, and he didn''t want to leave here.


    Now it''s all changed.


    It may not have changed.


    I''m not sure.


    Li Fuyao said, "you can''t change it by yourself. Besides, the founder of the Soviet Union was the prince of Yanling. He also left a message saying that he must go back to Yanling in the future. As an ordinary people, even if you don''t want to see this happen, what can you do


    "If I had asked you to follow me to learn the sword, you would have followed me. Maybe there is still a chance."


    In more than ten years, even if Liu Shan can go on the road of cultivation, there is no possibility that Liu Shan will become a monk of high level. If he meets a monk who is with the army in the northern military mansion, he will be killed.


    However, if he became a disciple of Li Fuyao, the result may be different.


    Liu Shan''s lips moved and did not speak.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and asked, "many years ago, you said you wanted to carry a knife to travel in the world. I still remember. Now I come to you to ask if you want to go to the lake with me?"


    If Li Fuyao wants to walk around the world, a person will feel bored.


    "Where to go?" asked Liu


    Li Fuyao said straightforwardly, "in many places, it''s definitely bigger than the one you thought before."


    Liu Shan is hesitant.


    Li Fuyao continued: "if I say a word now, these people can quit Liucheng. Even if I want to, this Fusu country can stay, but you are not me."


    Liu Shan looks a little dispirited.


    Li Fuyao patted him on the shoulder and stood up.


    The latter will follow Li Fuyao to leave without saying a word.


    Li Fuyao turned his head to remind him, "don''t forget to bring a knife."


    You must bring a knife when you travel in the world.


    There is no doubt about it.


    "Where are we going, Mr. Li?"


    "To the southwest, the destination is a small country called the state of Zhou. The emperor''s majesty is much more powerful than you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The small country on the southwest side of Yanling is called the state of Zhou. The military office in the south of Yanling has already started operations against those small countries in the south of Yanling territory, but nothing has been done about this small country.


    Not many people know why.


    The emperor, who was no longer in the prime of spring and autumn, knew it, as did many ministers in the previous dynasties.


    People who don''t know are wondering whether it is because the Zafu in Yanling is Huang Jin, who is a person of the state of Zhou in any way. Now that he is such a big official in Yanling, he should have taken some care of the state of Zhou.


    But those who know it all know that the army of Yanling didn''t set foot on the land of Zhou state because of Li Fuyao.


    The man who is now a swordsman climbing a building will not do anything as long as he stays in this world for one day.


    Even after he left the world, no one would do anything.


    In recent years, the state of Zhou did not open up its territory, let alone launched any wars. The fighting power of the border army was still unclear. However, the civilian power in the court was still small.


    The river and lake are very prosperous.


    It''s much more prosperous than it was many years ago.


    Qinghuandu is a ferry in the south of Dazhou. Because the scenery is very good, the ferry is full of tourists all the year round.


    In addition to the tourists, there are many martial arts men who like to compete on a mountain beside qinghuandu.


    The mountain is a bit strange. A stone is born at the middle of the mountain. You can see the whole picture by looking up at the Qinghuan ferry. Many martial arts men choose the place in that place, which will naturally attract many people to watch. If you want to earn some fame in the lake, you can''t just rely on your mouth. You can only rely on your fists to fight one punch after another.


    It''s even more meaningless that no one knows that he has won a certain great Xia.


    This place is a natural place to fight.


    Even if they are defeated, they are just falling into the river and worrying about their lives.


    There''s a contest here today.


    The two sides are a swordsman called Nanjun sword immortal and a northern hero known as Beidi Shenquan.


    Among these two, the hero named Tang Yu in Beidi is already well-known in the world. There is a saying of Beidi Shenquan in the lake. In Beidi, he is also a figure of the highest rank. On the contrary, it is Lin Fang, the sword immortal of Nanjun, who is just a novice.In fact, the heroes gathered here didn''t know why the great Xia Tang had to fight against such a nobody at first.


    Later, it was reported that the sword immortal of Nanjun met the northern Shenquan in the restaurant before. He despised the boxing technique and said a lot of swordsmen in the world.


    Anyway, it probably means that no matter how powerful the master of boxing is, it is just a matter of one sword in front of those masters of kendo.


    Originally, Lin Fang, who was not famous in the world, said it. If Tang Yu was angry with him, he would appear that he did not look like a senior in the world. But who knows, after saying those words, the Sword Fairy of Nanjun took several of Tang Yu''s disciples with one sword.


    This makes Tang Yu move really angry, determined to fight with this southern county Sword Fairy in the Qing Dynasty.


    Time is half a month later.


    This is a matter of death and will never be changed, even if the state of Zhou was destroyed by Yanling on that day.


    So it is.


    In the past half a month, I don''t know how many martial arts men in the world came to this place, just to see the fight not only between swords and fists, but also between the north and the south.


    In this way, there were many more people in qinghuandu and many peddlers sold many things.


    Anyway, compared with these, everyone is looking forward to the war in half a month.


    A ferryboat came to qinghuandu from another ferry. All the swordsmen on board came here to watch the fight.


    Almost all with weapons.


    There was only a young man in blue, alone.


    The ferry didn''t go fast. Anyway, it came to qinghuandu before the fight, so even so, no one said anything.


    There are a large number of martial arts men on the ship. Some are bold and some are deep. These days, Liu Shan has seen the river and lake, but he didn''t think so.


    At night, a bright moon hung in the sky.


    Liu Shan put on a coat, came to the deck, found Mr. Li in the fence far view, this just came together.


    Li Fuyao noticed him, but he didn''t speak. He took a sip of wine and didn''t give him the wine pot.


    Liu Shan thought about it for a while, summoned up courage and said, "Mr. Li, I''ve heard a lot about you these days."


    Li Fuyao turned his head. This is in the state of Zhou. Some things about him are actually very normal.


    After all, he can be said to be the highest level monk in the history of Zhou state. Of course, he may not be a Zhou National.


    Li Fuyao said, "talk about it."


    Liu Shan took out a book from his arms that he had spent a few Wen to buy before. Then he said, "it says that Mr. Li is one of the youngest monks on the mountain to climb the stairs, or Mr. Li will certainly be able to become a sword immortal soon."


    Li Fuyao has a little smile. Since the Yanling Dynasty spread the stories about monks on the mountain, many ordinary people have a new understanding of monks in the whole mountain and river.


    "It also says that Mr. Li has many confidants."


    Li Fuyao looked at Liu Yi, "how many?"


    Liu Shan solemnly said: "it is only written in the book, it has more than seven or eight, do not know if Mr. Li is still there, this is not sure."


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then scolded his mother in a low voice.


    With the increasing understanding of the monks on the mountain, the common people in this worldly world have produced many anecdotes about the monks, except for those who clearly recorded them.


    As the most famous group of friars, Li Fuyao has more natural stories.


    Although Li Fuyao was helpless, there was nothing he could do.


    Liu Shan put the book in his arms and said with a smile, "but it said a lot of good things to Mr. Li."


    Li Fuyao''s whole life is a magnificent story. There are many records on it, which is quite normal.


    Li Fuyao nodded and said with a smile, "I hope they are all true."


    And then I had another drink.


    Liu Shan said, "Mr. Li, can you tell me about the monks on the mountain? Are they different from the rivers and lakes?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "no difference."


    In fact, it''s the same at the top and bottom of the mountain. The martial arts men in the lower reaches of the mountain want to be the first in the world, and they want both fame and wealth. In fact, the monks on the mountain are almost the same. They all ask for longevity and realm.


    "Things in the world are not new."


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "it''s the same everywhere. When you don''t practice Dao, what''s Liucheng like? After you practice Dao, what''s the river and lake look like. The river and lake is a bigger Liucheng, and the mountain is a bigger lake. It''s the same in the whole world."


    Liu Shan let out a cry, which seemed a little disappointed.


    At this time, Li Fuyao suddenly remembered what Li changgu said before. It turns out that all human beings are the same. No wonder Li changgu was tired of the whole world after he was tired of looking at the scenery in the tower of picking stars.i see.


    Li Fuyao also has some special emotions.


    Liu Shan said, "but there are still some interesting things in this world?"


    Li Fuyao nodded. If there were no such different people in the world, it would be meaningless.


    There are only a few interesting people like the red candle in the autumn forest.


    Li Fuyao finished drinking the wine in the wine pot, and was in a good mood. Suddenly he asked, "do you think all the people on this ship are people? What would you think if I told you there was a demon? "


    Liu Shan was immediately scared pale, there is a demon?


    This is a legendary thing for him.


    Liu Shan swallows mouth saliva, worry way: "Mr. Li can handle?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything, but put his eyes on the two people in the distance.


    At the end of the railing, there was a man and a woman. The man was beautiful, and the woman said that she was beautiful. After noticing that Li Fuyao looked this way, the man nodded and smiling at Li Fuyao.


    The woman said impatiently, "what are you looking at, elder martial brother?"


    The man turned his head and said in a low voice, "younger martial sister, you are impatient. There may be some good people on the ship. If you don''t pay attention, I''m afraid something will happen."


    The woman said with a smile: "there is a senior brother to protect me, where there is a problem."


    The man did not speak, just smile, appear gentle.


    The woman looked at the river and said, "elder martial brother, can we conclude the business this time?"


    The two men were not sent by the sect, but there was a business they wanted to discuss with the clan in qinghuandu. But for some reason, the leader of the sect didn''t send any disciples to qinghuandu to talk about the business. As the first disciple of the leader, she had already wanted to take charge of the sect after the old leader left for the west, but the old leader always wanted to talk about it She hesitated and didn''t know who to choose as the next leader. She ran out, thinking that as long as she had a good talk with qinghuandu, she would surely win the position of leader.


    The man didn''t trust her, so he followed her all the way out, but on this road, he didn''t really encounter any major event, which was also peaceful.


    Now looking to be close to the qinghuandu, the man''s heart also put down a lot of suspense, think that there should be no problem after.


    This is in the moonlight, come out and see the moon with his younger sister.


    They were chatting. Li Fuyao was about to return to his room in the distance.


    Liu Shan also felt a little cold, so he followed Li Fuyao back to his room, but Li Fuyao took a few steps and suddenly said, "don''t you want to stay and have a look?"


    Liu Yi was stunned.


    "What does Mr. Li mean by this sentence?"


    Li Fuyao said: "such a good play, you should like it."


    Liu Shan was stunned.


    In the distance, in front of the railing over there, before the two men and women returned to the room, a man in white appeared on the deck in the distance. He was not too tall, but he still had a special air.


    Standing in the distance, he looked at the other side and called out, "Miss Liu."


    The woman''s name was Liu Yue. When she heard the cry, she turned her head and looked at the man. She was surprised and said, "is it Lin Jianxian?"


    Lin Fang, who is known as the Sword Fairy of Nanjun, is one of the two protagonists in the war.


    But only Liu Yue and Liu Yue''s elder martial brother knew that this time they came to talk business with the clan where the Sword Fairy of Nanjun was.


    Liu Yue said, "I didn''t expect that Lin Jianxian was not in qinghuandu, but on this boat."


    Lin Fang didn''t look so arrogant. She just said with a smile: "before the first world war with Tang Yu, she got the news that Miss Liu was coming, so she wanted to talk with Miss Liu on the boat, so as not to wait for her next time."


    Liu Yue hugged his fist and said, "thank you very much."


    Lin Fang turned to look at not far away and said to the man, "I''ll talk to miss Lin first."


    The man nodded and left. There were only Lin fangliuyue and senior brother Liuyue.


    Liu Yue originally wanted to talk about their family''s offer and the prospect of this business. But Lin Fang shook her head and asked, "I heard that Miss Liu and your elder martial brother are gods and fairies?"


    Liu Yue''s face turned red. I don''t know why the Sword Fairy of Nanjun asked this question, but she quickly said, "it''s just that I admire my senior brother. There''s nothing else."


    Lin Fang looked at this elder martial brother Liu Yue and asked softly, "what do you think of Mr. Yang?"


    The man was smiling and speechless. There was something very strange in his eyes at this time.


    Liu Yue said, "Lin Jianxian is so powerful that nothing can be concealed from your eyes."


    Lin Fang ignored her, but said, "Miss Liu, I have something I want to ask you."


    Liu Yue nodded, "if there is anything, Lin Jianxian may open his mouth."


    Lin Fang said, "if you are in the position of master Yang and the leader of your gang, how do you choose Miss Liu?"Liu Yueshen was solemn and asked, "what is the meaning of Lin Jianxian''s words?"


    The Sword Fairy of Nanjun said with a smile: "that''s what it means. If you want to conclude this business, Lin wants Miss Liu to stay away from your elder martial brother!"


    Lin Fang''s voice is not loud, but her words are too sharp.


    There is a sword intended for Liu Yue''s side.


    Liu Yue looks at Lin Fang, the whole person''s expression does not change, but the brain is thinking of many things.


    Although I have never met the Sword Fairy of Nanjun, it is not impossible for the other party to know her. Moreover, if the other party is really interested in her and wants to compromise her in this way, it is not necessary.


    He was originally a sword immortal in Nanjun county. He played an important role in the clan. Although he did not have a great reputation in the world, he would never be too bad. Maybe after this battle, he would be on the top of the world.


    On the other hand, her elder martial brother is very powerful in the clan, but she is far from the sword immortal of Nanjun.


    Lin Fang looked at Liu Yue and asked, "what do you think of Miss Liu?"


    "My elder martial brother and I are very affectionate. I''m afraid that..."


    Liu Yue is still hesitating, but in fact, she has let go.


    Mr. Yang sighed, not because of Liu Yue''s appearance, but because of something else.


    He looked at Lin Fang and opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything.


    Lin Fang asked, "Miss Liu hesitated. I asked again. If Miss Liu was between her life and Mr. Yang, who would you like to choose?"


    Liu Yue''s eyes widened. Lin Fang has put her hand around her neck. It seems that some sharp sword is around her. Anyway, Liu Yue can feel death.


    Lin Fang said without expression: "say ah, how to choose?"


    "Why is Lin Jianxian here?" said Liu Yue


    Young master Yang finally said, "enough, younger martial sister."


    Liu Yue was stunned, but soon realized that it was not her who was shouting, but Lin Fang.


    Lin Fang looked at young master Yang in front of her and said with a calm smile, "elder martial brother, how many years have you been away? I thought my elder martial brother had forgotten my younger martial sister. Who knows elder martial brother can still remember it."


    Mr. Yang said, "it''s a good thing that younger martial sister is just like that year."


    Lin Fang grinned and said, "elder martial brother, you can see what kind of woman you like. How about going back to the mountain with me now?"


    Mr. Yang shook his head and said, "since you have left the mountain forest, I don''t want to go back."


    Lin Fang said coldly, "the elder martial brother wants to see her die in front of you."


    Young master Yang has already seen that his realm is not as far away as his younger martial sister. Now he can''t even move. How can he talk about conditions.


    "If you kill her, I won''t go back with you, and I won''t like you even more. Younger martial sister, you should die of this heart."


    Lin Fang sneered: "then I''ll see if the elder martial brother is really so heartless."


    The world did not know that the Sword Fairy of Nanjun was a woman, nor did he know the past of her and young master Yang.


    Only Liu Shan knew that the white robed man was going to kill the woman in his hand. He glanced at Li Fuyao and asked, "Mr. Li, don''t you do this?"


    Li Fuyao said, "are you in a hurry? Then you go first. "


    Liu Yi a bite teeth, then toward the front out of two steps, big drink: "stop!"


    Lin Fang looked up and saw Li Fuyao and Liu Shan in the distance. Li Fuyao, the man in blue shirt, did not move. It was the thin man who looked at him to stop.


    Lin Fang didn''t say anything, but the ship''s bow was killed.


    Young master Yang opened his mouth and said, "younger martial sister, don''t make mischief."


    Lin Fang said, "as long as the elder martial brother is willing to go with me, no one has to die. You are a monk and you can live for hundreds of years. Why do you have to wallow in this worldly world? It''s not good for practice


    Mr. Yang didn''t speak. He seemed to be thinking about something, but he didn''t quite like it.


    Lin Fang sneered: "that can only kill a person first."


    With these words, she stretched out her hand to draw out the sword and threw it out to Liu Shan.


    The sword swept over the railings and reached Liu''s shirt.


    Liu Shan''s face turned pale, but he called out Mr. Li quickly.


    After a moment, the iron sword hovered in front of Liu''s shirt, no longer moving forward.


    There was a voice on the boat, "a mountain demon, can use a sword?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    With the sound of the sound, the iron sword had turned its direction for a moment. After passing it, it hovered in front of the South County Sword Fairy''s nose. The sword Qi overflowed and the killing opportunity was undisguised.


    Lin Fang soon broke out in a cold sweat, not because of the high level of the people, but because of the genuine sword spirit.


    She is known as the Sword Fairy of Nanjun, but she is just fooling those martial arts men in the world. What kind of sword cultivation is it.


    But the sword spirit on this iron sword is not only a sword cultivation, but also a swordsman!


    In this world, whether it''s the demon land or the mountain and river, the most feared friars are not the monks of the three religions, but undoubtedly the swordsmen!


    If there was a swordsman on the ship, it would be difficult for us today.


    The young master Yang raised his eyes. Naturally, he did not look at the Liu Shan, who was already frightened to stand, but looked at the young man in blue shirt far behind him.


    Before, they had a look at each other on the boat. At that time, in fact, the young man in blue shirt had seen through their identity, but he had not done anything. When he knew that his younger martial sister was going to kill Liu Yue, he did so.


    Thinking of this, young master Yang''s heart was relaxed a lot. As long as he was not a monk who would take people''s lives, everything would be easy to say.


    Lin Fang looked at the iron sword hovering in front of her eyes, hesitated for a moment, and gritted her teeth and said, "little demon Lin Fang, I don''t know that the master of sword immortal is on the boat, and offended the master of sword immortal. He deserves to die!"


    She fell to her knees.


    This is the way in this world. Facing such a swordsman, no matter what she did or didn''t do, she should put her body low enough.


    Young master Yang thought about it and knelt down. If you want to live, you don''t need to talk about backbone.


    Li Fuyao went over and patted Liu on the shoulder, and the latter came to his senses.


    In the distance, Liu Yue, who had not been restrained by Lin Fang, also ran towards this side. She knelt down in front of Li Fuyao with a thump, "immortal master, she is a mountain demon. Please get rid of this evil!"


    Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to her, let alone speak. He just stood there and looked at the distance, and then said, "young master Yang, come and talk."


    Young master Yang did not hesitate. After hearing the voice, he quickly stood up and came to this side.


    Li Fuyao stood by the railing. After Mr. Yang came slowly, he bent over and stood beside Li Fuyao. The two women were still on their knees.


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and asked, "did young master Yang do evil things?"


    He was a little unprepared by this straightforward opening, but he quickly said: "after turning into human form, he has practiced for a hundred years, and has never harmed anyone, even if he is in or out of the lake and lake of Dazhou."


    Li Fuyao gave a sigh and said casually, "then you don''t have to die."


    Young master Yang''s forehead was already covered with sweat. After hearing this, he saluted Li Fuyao seriously to show his gratitude.


    Li Fuyao asked again, "what''s the situation with Mr. Yang and his younger martial sister?"


    The younger martial Sister Li Fuyao wants to ask is naturally not about Liu Yue, but about Lin Fang.


    Young master Yang said with a wry smile: "my younger martial sister and I were originally small demons who practiced in the mountains for a hundred years. We were tired of life on the mountain. So we turned into human beings. When we came to the state of Zhou, our younger martial sister had always been interested in me, so we kept looking for me. It was the first time that younger martial sister found me. However, in the process, did you kill innocent people, I don''t know. "


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at Lin Fang, who was kneeling on the ground over there. He asked with a smile, "well, you Sword Fairy of Nanjun, don''t you talk about it?"


    Nanjun sword immortal, such a title, to Li Fuyao''s mouth, will have a lot of special significance.


    A mountain demon sneaks into the state of Zhou, even if she wants to become a sword immortal in Nanjun. Even Li Fuyao doesn''t know what she thinks.


    Lin Fang raised her head and said, "master Jianxian is so proud..."


    Her story is also simple. She knew that after he left the mountain, he still had love for his elder martial brother. She had been searching for him for a hundred years. Recently, she learned that young master Yang was a disciple of a sect in the state of Zhou. She even fell in love with a woman named Liu Yue. How could she bear it.


    Then she sneaked into another sect and became a disciple of that sect. Slowly, she got the title of sword immortal in Nanjun county. As for the deal, she also promoted it.


    The purpose is to know that Liu Yue must be led to qinghuandu, so that she can take this threat and let her elder martial brother return to the mountain with her.


    All her plans were perfect. Even when she got to the boat, there were any mistakes. Her elder martial brother did not practice well at the foot of the mountain. Her realm was too poor for her. This time, she did not even have the strength to fight back.


    But Lin Fang didn''t expect that Li Fuyao would also come because of the contest.


    I didn''t expect his realm to be so wonderful.


    You know, she is already a demon Xiu in the Qing Dynasty. There should be no enemy in Zhou state, but in front of the iron sword, she has no heart of resistance.Now the swordsman''s pulse is different from the past. She can understand when she meets a swordsman, but she doesn''t understand. How can the realm be so wonderful when he looks so young?


    After watching Li Mingbian, she just doesn''t want to know what she''s worried about.


    Liu Shan didn''t know when he leaned over. Li Fuyao looked at him and asked with a smile, "what do you think?"


    Liu Shan hesitated for a moment. "Since there are no deaths, Mr. Li let them go?"


    Li Fuyao asked, "look at that person''s temper. If we encounter this kind of thing again and have a murderous heart again, what should we do if we happen to be away?"


    Liu Shan heard such a statement, but he hesitated for a while, as if he thought deeply.


    Li Fuyao patted him on the shoulder and said casually, "since I didn''t kill people, I won''t kill any more."


    This sentence was said to Lin Fang, who kowtowed to thank him immediately.


    But Liu Yue was very angry. After standing up, she looked at Li Fuyao and wanted to say something. But the iron sword in the distance was still hovering in the air. She immediately dispelled her anger. After saluting Li Fuyao, she did not look at young master Yang, so she raised her breath and swept to the shore, and soon disappeared in the mountains and forests.


    Li Fuyao suddenly said, "this girl is not smart. I don''t know that it''s the safest time to stay on the boat. What''s running around?"


    Young master Yang smiles and says nothing. His feelings for Liu Yue are not too deep. Now, he will not have any idea.


    It was Lin Fang, who had been kneeling on the ground all the time. Without Li Fuyao''s words, she would not have stood up.


    Li Fuyao asked, "are you going back to the mountains?"


    Young master Yang was stunned, then shook his head and said: "the life in the mountain forest is too boring. I don''t want to go back, but please rest assured that the little demon will never commit any evil deeds.


    "


    Li Fuyao nodded, then asked an interesting question, "if you like a woman again, your younger martial sister will find you again, will you repeat what happened today?"


    Even if I didn''t say anything about killing people later, I''m afraid this kind of thing is unavoidable.


    Li Fuyao took a drink, looked at Lin Fang and said, "after today, if you want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, then you should see if your head can withstand my sword."


    Li Fuyao''s voice is not big and his tone is flat, but his words are full of opportunities.


    Lin Fang kowtowed and said, "I dare not violate the wishes of the sword immortal master."


    Li Fuyao walked forward a few steps, and suddenly stopped. He said, "don''t use the sword in the future. It''s very strange."


    After the words fell, the iron sword had already fallen in front of Liu''s shirt, and the ghost made a great deal of it. Liu picked up the iron sword and tied it with the iron knife behind him.


    Li Fuyao took a look and didn''t say anything.


    When they return to the room, Li Fuyao sits in front of the window and puts down the wine pot.


    Liu Shan sighed: "Mr. Li, it turns out that mountain demons are also entangled in the affairs of men and women. Are you monks on the mountain also like this?"


    Li Fuyao asked, "do you think I look like a person?"


    "Mr. Li must be a man," Liu said


    "Since they are all human beings, monks on the mountain can''t have women they like, so they can''t marry and have children?"


    Li Fuyao thought of this matter and took a sip of wine.


    "Mr. Li, do you have a woman you like


    It''s time to come.


    Li Fuyao''s expression did not change. He wanted to speak to fool Liu Shan. However, Liu Shan already said, "a person like Mr. Li must be different from what is written in the book. He must only like a woman."


    Li Fuyao turned to look at him without saying a word.


    Liu Shan said to himself: "just young master Yang, he must be very angry. After all, he was entangled by a woman who didn''t like him, so he couldn''t get rid of it."


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help saying, "the thing that really annoys me is not this, but when that woman likes you, you also like her, and you like them not only!"


    Liu Shan is at a loss.


    Li Fuyao is no longer ready to speak.


    There are some things that I don''t want to talk about.


    After waiting for a long time, Liu Shan didn''t hear Mr. Li''s following, so he changed the topic and said: "the sword immortal in Nanjun is not a human being, and the duel of qinghuandu can''t be seen. Where are we going after that?"


    Li Fuyao looked out of the window at the moonlight. He thought about it. He said seriously, "we''re going to meet an old friend of mine."


    "Is it urgent?" Liu asked


    Li Fuyao said, "yes, because he is really old."


    Liu Shan nodded, as if he understood something. Mr. Li is a monk who can live for many years. He doesn''t have to worry about death. But his friends will die if they are not monks.


    And maybe when.


    Li Fuyao didn''t hear Liu Shan talking. He thought about the young general he met and shook his head.It''s all about leaving the world.


    PS: after more than a year, the human readership has been full. Now there is a second group, group number: 654626628. Welcome to blow water with me.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    When it is time to rain, there will be a rain.


    The rain in Shaoliang city started at the time of the day, and the rain was not very strong at the beginning. However, after almost every quarter of an hour, the rain would be heavier. After noon, it was already pouring rain. Even if it was umbrella, it could hardly hold on. The rain was too strong, and it could break the oil paper umbrella directly.


    So the streets are empty.


    In a courtyard east of Shaoliang City, an old man was watching the rain under the eaves.


    At his side were two middle-aged generals in armor.


    It''s just that they''re still here, and they don''t talk.


    The rain was so heavy that even standing under the eaves, there were many raindrops on the armor of the two middle-aged generals, and the old man''s clothes were already wet.


    But the old man didn''t care, looking at the distance, as if waiting for someone.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, there was another middle-aged man in black outside the yard.


    He was soaked to the skin. When he came here, he did not rush to change his clothes. Instead, he stood by the old man''s side. After a moment, he said, "it''s all ready."


    The old man did not turn his head, but said, "he is careful and careful. If something goes wrong, his previous achievements will be wasted and his life will be lost. It will not be worthwhile for anyone."


    The middle-aged man nodded, "it''s raining hard today. It''s a good time."


    Looking at the rain, the old man nodded, and then let the two generals in armor go out.


    "Wait for an hour, then go to the palace gate. Naturally, someone will open the door, and then rush into the emperor''s bedroom, kill him first, and then take control of the imperial city."


    The requirements are simple and clear in a few words.


    After the two generals went out, the old man turned to look at the middle-aged man and said, "sit down.".


    The latter sat down and said nothing.


    Maybe it''s a little nervous.


    The old man glanced at him and said bluntly: "his throne was originally taken from the hands of the late emperor. It''s not orthodox. Go and take it back. It''s right."


    The middle-aged man hesitated and then asked, "I don''t have to be accepted for this."


    "Not the same." Looking at the rain, the old man sighed: "he has no royal blood in his body. You have it. Your mother is the princess of the former Emperor. You have the royal blood in your body. You take the throne back, and you are right in your name."


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly, "but he has several sons. What should they do if they come to deal with me in the future?"


    The old man said of course: "after inheriting the throne, these princes can be demoted, imprisoned or killed."


    For the monarch, since ancient times, has been merciless, since ancient times has been so, there is nothing to say.


    The middle-aged man was obviously hesitant, but he soon showed no expression. It was obvious that the throne attracted him far more than anything else.


    The old man looked up at the rain outside and whispered, "wait."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The heavy rain is so heavy that we can''t hear any other sound except the sound of rain.


    The eunuchs and maids in the Imperial Palace have already taken half a day off, except those who are still working in the emperor''s bedroom today.


    In fact, the palace seems a little lonely at this time.


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was also sitting under the eaves, accompanied by several eunuchs.


    Among them, the oldest eunuch is also full of white hair.


    Although the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, whose surname was Xie Bu and surnamed Ji, was not too old, his gray hair looked very decadent, and the whole person looked listless and thin. He looked as if he was going to leave the world soon.


    Since ancient times, the emperor has not lived long. It is almost time for the emperor of Zhou to leave the world.


    But no one knows whether the Zhou emperor will continue to be turbulent after he leaves the world.


    During his many years in office, there was no problem in the whole Zhou Dynasty. The country was peaceful and the people were in peace. That is to say, it was the Zhou Dynasty under his administration.


    It''s just that no one can guarantee how long it will last.


    After watching the rain for a long time, the emperor of Zhou, who had already looked old, called the little eunuch who had been waiting for him all the time. He said in a low voice, "go and ask why the sixth Prince hasn''t come."


    The little eunuch was startled, then he flopped down on his knees and said tremblingly, "Your Majesty, you have forgotten that the sixth Prince has been sent to the border because of his rebellion. How can the sixth prince come to Shaoliang city without his Majesty''s will?"


    The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty said, "I am


    I forget that Laoliu had been sent to the border for making trouble in those years."


    The little eunuch knelt on the ground without saying a word.


    But soon the emperor said, "but how did he see you again?"


    Originally, the voice was not high, but when he said this, it happened that there was a thunder in the sky, which made the little eunuch pale. I don''t know whether he was frightened by thunder or by the words of emperor Dazhou.The emperor looked at him and whispered, "what did Laoliu promise you?"


    Even if he didn''t look at the eunuch in the distance, he said it all the time.


    The old eunuch had already sighed.


    After all these years, I don''t know how many ministers in the court have known about his Majesty''s wrist. Now, in his last days, the sixth Prince is going to make trouble again. This time, I don''t know how many people will die and whether the heavy rain can wash away the blood.


    Even if can rush to, also don''t know whether can let this imperial palace as at the beginning.


    After two words, the little eunuch had been taken down, but the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty didn''t look at this side at all, just looked up to some place.


    The old eunuch came over and did not know what he had said to the emperor. The latter nodded slightly. This time, he did not say who was left alive.


    The old eunuch hesitated for a moment and then asked, "is that really the case, your majesty?"


    Since Xie Ying became the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, he seldom killed people in these years. Even if the ministers who committed serious crimes can be forgiven.


    Most of them are exiles.


    He also pardoned the sixth Prince for his rebellion, but this time he gave an order to kill. The eunuch was worried that he could not make it, so he wanted to persuade him and give his majesty a step down.


    He was able to serve the emperor for so many years, and naturally he was able to judge the situation.


    Otherwise, they would not live to this day and still be here.


    Only this time, Xie should be very resolute. After nodding, he did not say much.


    The old eunuch retired and soon walked into the rain. Since the umbrella couldn''t cover the rain, what else would he do?


    Some things can''t be stopped. What else?


    It''s all the same.


    After the eunuch left, Xie Ying was ready to stand up, but at this time he saw an umbrella coming from the distance.


    Before and after the two umbrellas, the one in front could not be held by the rain. Under the umbrella was a thin man, while the one walking behind was always under the umbrella.


    I can''t see his face clearly. I only know that the man is wearing a white robe.


    It''s in the rain.


    Some bodyguards have found that even though they are angry, they say, "who dares to break into the palace?"


    Walking in front of that thin and weak man, do not know what is thinking of, even toward the front and ran over.


    At this time, the two bodyguards looked at each other and wanted to move, but heard the emperor shaking his head, "stop it."


    The two bodyguards stopped planning to move, but they also kept looking at the front to protect the emperor of Zhou at all times.


    The thin man ran to the eaves of the house and quickly took his umbrella away. He took a look at the old man in the Dragon Robe. Thinking that this was the emperor of Zhou Dynasty, he laughed at him.


    Xie Ying looks the same, but just looking at the umbrella in the rain.


    The white robe came to him at last.


    Go to the eaves, take back the umbrella and show your face.


    Xie Ying looked at this familiar face and laughed, "Li Fuyao, you are not old at all after so many years."


    Li Fuyao stood under the eaves and looked at the corner of the eaves in the distance. "I thought about it and thought you were going to die, so I wanted to come and see you."


    This is too much to say, but to Xie Ying''s ears, he felt nothing. He was going to die. There was no problem at all.


    Li Fuyao said, "there is a rebellion in your palace. Is it settled?"


    Xie Ying nodded, then sighed: "you came at a bad time."


    Li Fuyao said: "after seeing you for the last time, I will go to other places. I have something I can''t think of clearly. I want to look around."


    Xie Ying nodded and then said, "I often hear about you in Shaoliang city. You should be climbing the stairs now, and then you will become the saints in the clouds. I can''t say that you are my friend now."


    Xie responded to Li Fuyao and didn''t call himself me.


    They''re friends. They should be.


    With these words, a eunuch came to the chair. Li


    swayed his buttocks and sat down, looked at the rain that was falling, thought for a moment, and said with a smile: "now you can see it. In a few hundred years, there will be few people in the world who will know each other."


    For hundreds of years.


    Vicissitudes of life.


    Said some indifferent, but more is helpless.


    Xie Ying said: "in those years, you practiced sword to revenge for returning to Luoyang City. Then, what did you practice sword for?"


    Li Fuyao said frankly: "later, she practiced sword because her father wanted me to be a big sea before she married her daughter to me. However, after practicing, she found that things were not like this. Even at the beginning, it was not all for revenge."


    Yes, the old ancestor said something to him before he went down the mountain. He didn''t just practice sword for revenge. At that time, he thought that he would go to the shenxieshan mountain, but finally gave up. It was not because he was afraid of Ye Shengge, but later he realized that Liang was not a villain.Even if he stood in the Taoist temple, he was not so evil to Jianshan at all.


    Of course, in this battle with Liang Yi, Li Fuyao will go to him after he has become a sea of sea.


    "Not bad," Xie Ying said


    Li Fuyao nodded, but then said, "you have a very good day like this, which is the best in the story my father told me before."


    In the stories that Li Fu Yao told Li Fu Yao, if there was a Xie Ying like this, he would not only have a prominent family background, but also become a general at a young age. Later, he married the princess and became the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty.


    I''m afraid that if I tell it to others, others will not believe it.


    But these things are really true.


    Li Fuyao smiles.


    I don''t know what I think of.


    Xie Ying doesn''t speak any more. He is waiting for the news from the eunuch. The sixth Prince is plotting chaos. He has already known about it and has made arrangements. After that, he will clean up. There is no problem.


    But I couldn''t help feeling sad. It was all his sons.


    Li Fuyao has seen the court fight, but not much.


    I won''t say anything at the moment.


    Xie Ying said with emotion: "it''s better to be like you. You don''t have to go through too many choices."


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    Liu Shan, who has been standing, has some legs numb, and begins to beat his legs.


    Xie Ying noticed this thin and weak man, "your apprentice?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said with a smile, "he refused me when he asked him if he wanted to learn sword. Now, even if he asked me, I would probably refuse him. It''s just that he may be more interested in practicing Dao, but all the experts who practice sabre are not familiar with me. "


    There is only one old wine on the mountain and river side of the sea that uses knives. Although he is Cheng Yusheng''s master, he is really not vulgar.


    As for the two demons, Pingnan and Xishan have nothing to do with Li Fuyao.


    It doesn''t make any sense.


    Liu Shan laughs. He didn''t want to become a powerful monk, so he paid attention to it at all.


    Li Fuyao also knew that, so he didn''t get entangled in this matter. He just looked at the distance and stood up.


    I''ve met Xie Ying. He''s going to look for the sword.


    Before uncle Xi went down the mountain to stop the Lord, he told Li Fuyao that he would go to find the Tibetan fish sword.


    After so many years, Li Fuyao has never had time. Now that he has a lot of time, he naturally has to look for it.


    Xie Ying didn''t say anything. They didn''t have anything to talk about. They were still friends. But living in two worlds, there was really no connection.


    It''s normal.


    Xie Ying said, "you should think that my life is boring. After all, even my own son would want to kill me."


    "I don''t have a son, I can''t feel it," Li said


    This was originally a joke, but when he said it, Li Fuyao felt a little strange.


    If he didn''t practice sword, he might not only have a son, but also a grandson.


    But now it''s good.


    He turned his head and took a look at Xie Ying, saying that he left.


    Xie Ying said.


    Then Li Fuyao took a look at Liu''s shirt, who hesitated for a moment and said with some bitterness, "Mr. Li, can you wait a moment?"


    Li Fuyao doubts: "why?"


    Liu Shan looked down at his wet clothes, and then said: "look at the rain, so big, how to go?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    When I left Shaoliang City, the rain was much less. Walking outside the city, Liu changed his clothes and carried a knife and a sword behind his back. It was really strange.


    Li Fuyao joked: "you don''t want to practice sabre in the future. Go to show your skills. Maybe you have a future."


    He has known a lot about Li Fuyao''s temperament. Li Fuyao said that Liu''s clothes were not as respectful as before. Instead, he said with a smile: "Mr. Li, it''s really good that you go to work. After all, no one can see it."


    Li Fuyao takes a look at him. If he wants him to perform as a swordsman, he will be the only one in the world.


    Liu Shan suddenly summoned up courage and said, "Mr. Li, if I practice sword now, can''t I come here?"


    Li Fuyao took a look at him and said, "I can do it any time, but I won''t teach you anyway."


    What Li Fuyao said in the palace of the state of Zhou was not meant to be heard by others, but to Liu Shan.


    Liu Shan said with a smile: "Mr. Li is not the only swordsman in this world?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "there are many swordsmen you want to find, but there are really not many swordsmen who are more powerful than me. It is also difficult to find one that is similar to me. Finally, I want to find someone younger and more powerful than me. I''m sorry, none of them."


    This is a rare time for Li Fuyao to praise himself.


    Liu Yi was convinced. No matter the pamphlets or the later ones, they had already made it clear that Mr. Li in front of him was the most powerful group of monks in the world.


    Liu Shan was silent for a moment, or as usual asked: "Mr. Li, where are we going after?"


    Li Fuyao said, "go to a mountain, find a sword, and then return to Jianshan. If you want to learn sword, I''ll take you there. There are many swordsmen on the mountain. Whose door can you worship? It depends on your luck."


    Liu Shan thought for a moment and then nodded.


    Then he was about to walk forward with his umbrella. Li Fuyao called out to him.


    "Don''t leave this time."


    "How to get there?" Liu asked


    "Imperial sword."


    Li Fuyao is very natural.


    But when Liu Shan heard this, he went around Li Fuyao and finally asked, "Mr. Li, where is your sword?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t really have a sword hanging around his waist this time. However, it might be a bit partial to say that he had no sword as a swordsman.


    Li Fuyao said, "here we are."


    Before the words fell, a long sword appeared at the foot of Liu''s shirt, but in a moment, the sword with Liu''s clothes swept into the air.


    In the sky into a white light, of course, there is Liu Shan scream.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the border of Dayu, there is a mountain called Qingshan. There is a castle peak temple on the mountain. It was one of the ten major gates in Dayu border before Liang became a saint.


    At that time, the old watchman called Yang Haizhi. He had an apprentice who fell in love with the mountain demon. He also knew that, but he didn''t say anything.


    After that, his apprentice and the woman were together for many years, and they also had a child, which was considered as happiness.


    The child later became a Taoist priest in the castle peak temple. He has been in the border of Dayu these years, which can be regarded as some fame.


    Yang Haizhi, the old master of the temple, has not died and has done nothing in the past few years. However, after Liang Yichen became a saint in the mountain, he placed the wooden statue of Liang Yi in the temple.


    That''s all.


    Li Fuyao and Liu Shanyujian came to the Castle Peak. They didn''t stop at the top of the mountain, only at the foot of the mountain.


    Then we have to climb the mountain on foot.


    Liu Shan was scared to death. Now he fell to the ground. Looking at the sword, he didn''t know where to go. Then he bent down and vomited something.


    Li Fuyao is very calm. The imperial sword was slow enough before. If he was a swordsman, he would be scared to death.


    When Liu''s clothes relaxed, Li Fuyao said, "let''s go."


    Then he walked up the mountain.


    There is a Tibetan fish sword on the mountain. I don''t know if it is still there after so many years.


    Liu Shan stood up, or hold up the umbrella, this rain is not big, but he is so body bone, still don''t toss.


    An honest umbrella is the best.


    Li Fuyao went up the mountain slowly. He had already realized that the sword was on the mountain. As for where it was, he needed to feel it slowly.


    Liu Shan followed Li Fuyao up the mountain, and soon saw the woman on the other side of the mountain road. Li Fuyao looked at the woman, and the latter''s face immediately turned pale.


    Liu Shan noticed that the woman''s expression was not right, so he asked, "Mr. Li, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s a demon."


    Li Fuyao seemed calm, but in fact he was a little surprised. Why was there such a low-level demon cultivation under the rule of this castle peak temple.If you know this Castle Peak view, there are two brilliant figures, not to mention anything else.


    However, Li Fuyao was not a murderer. As long as the woman did not commit any crimes, Li Fuyao would not do anything.


    When the three met on the mountain road, Li Fuyao did not squint and passed by.


    Liu Shan was a little nervous, but still didn''t say anything.


    When the woman''s back was far away, Liu Shan said softly, "Mr. Li, why are there demons everywhere?"


    His voice was not high, and he was obviously afraid of being heard.


    Li Fuyao said bluntly: "it''s normal that this world is more than just human beings."


    Liu Shan swallowed his mouth and said, "only a monk like Mr. Li is not afraid. Is it because of this that you begin to practice?"


    Li Fu shook his head, looked at Liu Shan, shook his head and said, "sometimes, people are more terrible than demons."


    Liu Shan let out a cry.


    Li Fuyao is a little surprised. Liu Shan shouts something. He lowers his head and picks up a dagger on the mountain road.


    This is not a Tibetan fish. What is it?


    Li Fu shook his head. As a swordsman, he didn''t notice the Tibetan fish sword when he was walking on the mountain road. He didn''t pay attention to it. Why did Liu Shan step on it?


    Li Fuyao took a look at the Tibetan fish sword in his hand.


    Li Fuyao suddenly said, "you can''t do without practicing sword."


    Yes, it''s obvious that this is the master of Tibetan fish sword. Of course, it can''t be done without practicing sword.


    Liu Shan uttered a cry and then asked, "Mr. Li, what is this sword?"


    After finding this Tibetan fish, Li Fuyao did not rush to do anything. He found a stone and sat down to tell a story.


    "Many years ago, there was a mountain called Jianshan, on which there was an old swordsman and several young swordsmen."


    "Mr. Li, in the story I have heard, there is an old monk and a group of young monks."


    Li Fuyao looked at him and said, "the Tibetan fish sword belongs to a little swordsman."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Tibetan fish sword is the sword of Xi Chunan. When almost all the swordsmen in Jianshan wanted to use a long sword, Xi Chunan chose a short sword in the Xijian pool. When he took the sword, Chen Sheng actually asked himself why he was a senior brother.


    There was no answer.


    Later, when Li Fuyao went up the mountain to learn the sword at the foot of the mountain, Xi Chunan said that.


    The Tibetan fish sword is not a very good sword, but its former owner was an old friend of Xu Ji, who was also a swordsman. When he left the world, he put the sword in the sword washing pool, hoping that one day, other swordsmen could pick up the sword again. However, almost all Swordsmen used long swords instead of short swords, so this sword was a sword Shanxijianchi has been in existence for a hundred years, and no one has taken him away.


    Later, before Xi Chu went south to the mountain to choose a sword, he heard about this period of time. The disciple of Jianshan''s master at that time gave up the idea of choosing a long sword and chose this short sword on the mountain.


    After that, he has been hanging on his waist.


    At that time, he only wanted to please his ancestors. Of course, he didn''t have any ulterior motives. He just wanted his ancestors to be happy. That''s all.


    In fact, among the many disciples of Laozu, only this Xi Chunan knows the ancestor best.


    After he died, he stayed at the foot of the mountain not because he didn''t want to leave the world, but because he knew that if he and Xie Lu and Liu Yibai were all scared out of their wits at the moment, the old ancestor was afraid that he would not be able to withstand the blow, so he lost his spirit.


    That''s why he lived at the foot of the mountain with the spirit of those swords.


    Later, Guan Liang also wanted to climb the mountain. Why did he stop him? It was because he could not see his master''s sword mountain being bullied and humiliated by the master.


    It can be said that most of the things he did were inseparable from his ancestors.


    The reason why Xi Chunan walked so far in the sword idea was that he had such a heart.


    If not, it would not have been.


    Li Fuyao''s original meaning of sword was taught by Xi Chunan, and naturally he understood it.


    After a hundred years, none of his disciples took him away.


    Later, before Xi Chu went south to the mountain to choose a sword, he heard about this period of time. The disciple of Jianshan''s master at that time gave up the idea of choosing a long sword and chose this short sword on the mountain.


    After that, he has been hanging on his waist.


    At that time, he only wanted to please his ancestors. Of course, he didn''t have any ulterior motives. He just wanted his ancestors to be happy. That''s all.


    In fact, among the many disciples of Laozu, only this Xi Chunan knows the ancestor best.


    After he died, he stayed at the foot of the mountain not because he didn''t want to leave the world, but because he knew that if he and Xie Lu and Liu Yibai were all scared out of their wits at the moment, the old ancestor was afraid that he would not be able to withstand the blow, so he lost his spirit.


    That''s why he lived at the foot of the mountain with the spirit of those swords.Later, Guan Liang also wanted to climb the mountain. Why did he stop him? It was because he could not see his master''s sword mountain being bullied and humiliated by the master.


    It can be said that most of the things he did were inseparable from his ancestors.


    The reason why Xi Chunan walked so far in the sword idea was that he had such a heart.


    If not, it would not have been.


    Li Fuyao''s original meaning of sword was taught by Xi Chunan, and naturally he understood it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    With the Tibetan fish sword, if Liu Shan doesn''t want to practice sword, Li Fuyao won''t do anything. But since he has the mind to practice sword, Li Fuyao is naturally happy to see its success. However, it is said that whether Liu Shan wants to practice sword or not, which step he can take after practicing sword is not his business.


    When they went to Jianshan, they were only at the foot of Jianshan. Before the ruined temple, Li Fuyao stopped.


    "Just one thing. Starting from now on, you should go to the top of the mountain before dark. After that, someone will guide you to the mountain and arrange for you to see them. I can''t control this. If someone bullies you on the mountain, you can bear the small things. If you can''t find him, you can go to Chen Sheng. If you can''t find him, you can find Zhao Dabao."


    Li Fuyao looked at Liu''s shirt and asked, "how can I say it without me?"


    Liu Shan nods and grins.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know how. Looking at Liu''s shirt and grinning, he felt that he had seen Xiao Xu before.


    Li Fuyao asked him a few words. He took the Tibetan fish sword and went into the broken temple. He sat down in front of the statue of Xi Chunan. After drinking a few drinks, he wiped his mouth and said, "martial uncle, your sword looks good on that guy outside. I''ll leave it to him. I hope he will have some style of you in the future."


    Having said this, Li Fuyao went back to the temple, handed him the fish in his hand and said, "go up the mountain."


    Liu Shan looks at Li Fuyao and seems to have something to say.


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "if you have anything you want to say, you don''t have to say it. It''s meaningless to say it."


    Liu Shan Oh a, or Li Fuyao seriously salute, "thank you, Mr. Li."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. He just watched Liu Shan turn up the mountain. If there was no accident, he would climb Jianshan mountain. For Liu Shan, it was not a problem.


    Since he has the Tibetan fish sword, he will be taken seriously by wushanhe.


    After all, it''s a relic of martial uncle.


    Li Fuyao took a look at the peach blossom tree. Without saying anything, he turned into a sword light and left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This time I went to Gan River Mountain.


    When he went to Beihai for the first time, he took the sword for the first time. The school where Mr. Chao was headmaster for the first time was xiaoyilou on Ganhe mountain.


    After so many years, Li Fuyao has never been here.


    To this day.


    The climate of Beihai is similar to that of demon soil, and it is early winter at this time.


    When Li Fuyao went up the mountain, it had not snowed.


    Ganhe mountain was indeed invaded by the monks of Confucianism and Taoism several times at the beginning. However, with the reopening of Jianshan mountain, the focus of Taoism and Confucianism came to Jianshan. Naturally, they did not care much about Ganhe mountain.


    After that, the mountains and rivers were in chaos. Several sword immortals appeared in the world, and ganheshan was completely forgotten. Therefore, after so many years of development, ganheshan has been developing, and a swordsman of the spring and Autumn period has really emerged, which is one of the most famous swordsmen in the North Sea.


    Li Fuyao didn''t go to the main entrance, but went straight to the bamboo building without disturbing anyone.


    He had lived in the bamboo building before. After he left ganheshan, no one lived there, except that some women would clean it from time to time.


    No one else.


    Li Fuyao pushed the door straight in, came to the window and looked at the distant scene.


    He didn''t live in this world for a long time, only a few years. Instead, he thought about it for about ten years in Luoyang City, but they were all different and there was nothing to say.


    Just as he was thinking about those things in those years, there was a sound of feet behind him. Li Fuyao turned her head and saw that she was a little girl she had never seen before. She took a broom and whispered, "this is the ancestral residence. The headmaster has already said that he will not let others come. Are you not afraid of the headmaster''s blame for running in like this?"


    The little girl was a little flustered. She grabbed Li Fuyao''s sleeve and tried to drive him out as soon as possible. If she was found out that he was in the bamboo house, she would be punished by the door rules, and she herself would also be punished.


    But the little girl grabbed Li Fuyao''s sleeve, but found that the man in front of her had no sign of leaving. She looked up at the man in anger and wanted to scold him. But when she saw the man''s face, she was so surprised that she couldn''t speak.


    "Ancestor?"


    Then he went down to his knees.


    "If you collide with your ancestors, you should die for your crimes!"


    There are always two portraits in the cangjian tower of xiaoyilou. The first one is the first leader of xiaoyilou. According to the people in the clan, the leader, who is called chaofengchen, has never driven a crane to the west, but just walks around the world.


    The other is Li Fuyao.


    Fundamentally speaking, he was the first leader, but he never thought of what to do, so he passed the leader to Chao FengChen when he became the leader.


    But anyway, there should be a portrait of this one. After all, in the later years, every disciple of xiaoyilou knew what the ancestor in the portrait had done in the whole world.In Qingtian city of demon land, he faced countless young demon clans alone. In Jianshan, he made great efforts to turn the tide, and in the fog mountain, he killed the big demon parents and children


    Every disciple of xiaoyilou knows those legendary deeds.


    Even after becoming a disciple of xiaoyilou, the first thing he had to do was to see the portraits of the two in the Tibetan sword tower.


    However, the disciples of xiaoyilou did not think that one day the grandmaster would come back to xiaoyilou. After all, the place where he stood was the highest place. Apart from the sky on his head, nothing was higher than them.


    Li Fuyao said, "get up."


    The little girl hesitated, but she soon stood up. Li Fuyao looked at her and asked, "who is the master of xiaoyilou now?"


    The little girl said respectfully: "grandmaster Rong Chen, now it is the leader of Ye Zhou who is in charge of the affairs on the mountain."


    Li Fuyao said nothing, but told her that she didn''t have to disturb people on the mountain when she came back.


    The little girl bit her teeth and was silent for a moment.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and said, "if you have anything to say."


    "Grandmaster, sister Yufu has been talking about her ancestor all the time. Since the grandmaster has come, can you please go and see sister Yufu?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "it''s natural that we can see each other. Why should we meet each other deliberately?"


    The little girl flopped down on her knees, and then quickly said with tears, "grandmaster, sister Yufu was seriously injured due to her resistance to the villains a few days ago. Now she is going to die!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Another bamboo building in xiaoyilou is not big, and its location is a little remote, but it can be said to be quiet.


    Squeak.


    The door was pushed open.


    Li Fu walked into the room and smelled a strong smell of medicine. On the bed, there was a pale woman with weak vitality.


    Li Fuyao walked forward and sat down in front of his bed.


    The woman closed her eyes, and there was no trace of blood on her face.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and touched her forehead. It was cold.


    After this trip, Emperor Yanling left the world without seeing him. Later, Xie yingyao left the world. Li''s father and mother left the world. Many people left the world one after another.


    Yufu looks like this, and is about to die.


    Li Fuyao took out a pill from his arms and fed it to her. The swordsman had nothing but a sword on his waist. The pills on his body were still left by Ye Shengge.


    I don''t know if we can save Yufu''s life, but at least we can make her stay for a while.


    Yufu opened her eyes, took a look at Li Fuyao and laughed, as if she didn''t care. When she raised her hand to touch Li Fuyao''s face, she suddenly came to her spirit, "childe Is it true? "


    Li Fuyao asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The voice is a little gentle.


    Although xiaoyilou is one of the first-class gates in Beihai, there are many other temples staring at it, and there are occasional conflicts between them. Yufu was injured in the last conflict, but the other side was even more miserable, and many monks had died.


    Li Fuyao said, "why do you work so hard?"


    "Xiaoyilou has something to do with childe, and so is the bamboo building. If you can''t see it back, you will be uncomfortable."


    Yu Fu''s face was pale and his speech was very difficult.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and said in a soft voice, "it''s something out of the body."


    Yu Fu shook his head and said, "but I don''t think so. I''ve been pointing to the young master all my life. I can''t see him. Anyway, there''s a bamboo building."


    Li Fuyao didn''t say anything. In the final analysis, he couldn''t say clearly.


    Yufu looked down at Li Fuyao''s dress and saw that his blue shirt had been worn down a lot. Then he said in a low voice: "you must have been wearing these clothes for many years. The young master doesn''t care. Later, I made some clothes for the young master. They are all in the cupboard over there. If you don''t mind, you can take them away later."


    Li Fuyao asked, "why is this so?"


    Yu Fu said in a soft voice, "but I like you. What should I do?"


    "I know," Li said


    Yeah, I see.


    What else can be said besides this?


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "the young master is still not willing to cheat a man who is going to die."


    When Li Fuyao came in, he knew that Yufu''s vitality had begun to lose. The pill had no effect and could not be saved.


    Li Fuyao said, "I''m sorry."


    Yu Fu shook his head and said, "you don''t have to be like this."


    "It''s my servant''s business to like you, but you don''t like them. There''s nothing I''m sorry about. It''s my good fortune to see you again."


    Yufu looked at Li Fuyao, but he didn''t know how. He was already full of tears. Looking at him, he felt that he should feel pity."Do you see the girl you like? Does she like childe so much? "


    Yu Fu looks at Li Fuyao with tenderness in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    There is a saying in the world that when the old man at dusk came to the end, he was entangled with a thread by the Lord of Yan, and the kid was pulling the old man at the other end, and the relatives and friends here were also pulling hard. In a word, it was the little ghost who won in the end.


    Yufu can not be regarded as an ordinary person. She is a monk. Even if the realm is not too high, she is still a monk.


    It''s just that friars are a little bit bad.


    That is, they have no afterlife.


    If you die, you die.


    So even if Yu Fu wants to see Li Fuyao in the next life, he has no way.


    Fortunately, she was lucky to see Li Fuyao before she died.


    Li Fuyao put her hand back in the quilt and went to open the cupboard over there.


    The cupboard looked very large, and it was also very large. After a rough look, it contained dozens of clothes.


    The blue and white robes are separated.


    According to Li Fuyao''s way of dressing, I''m afraid he won''t worry about not having clothes to wear for hundreds of years.


    In fact, there are not many women like him in this world, but there are also many women who love Li Fuyao in their own way.


    Li Fuyao burst into laughter.


    Of course, it won''t be because Yufu left the world to laugh, just because he thought of something else.


    He walked out of the door, and the little girl stood by.


    Some red eyes, looking at is just crying.


    Li Fuyao took something from his body and whispered, "bury with her."


    With these words, he wanted to leave Yujian.


    The little girl gave a sigh, and then she saw Li Fuyao disappear in front of her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    No one has nothing to do with this world. A monk like Li Fuyao, who has quite a few friends, must experience this.


    What''s more, Li Fuyao can''t do anything to extinguish his emotions.


    So it must be sad.


    There''s no escape.


    After leaving Ganhe mountain, Li Fuyao wandered aimlessly along the coast of the North Sea. Finally, he opened a cave among the mountains and sat there for a year.


    Spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    Then he wrote a lot of things, including his Kendo, his story, and a few poems.


    Although he didn''t read a book for a few days, he said it for a long time, and it was normal to write a few poems.


    Careful calculation, this should be the fourth year he left Luoyang City, plus the ten years in Luoyang City, this should be the fourteenth year.


    Fourteen years, for the friars, this world will not be too drastic changes, but for ordinary people, in these 14 years, a lot of things will happen.


    For example, the second temple in Yanling was built. People began to enter the temple, and Buddhism reappeared on the side of mountains and rivers.


    It''s just that there are no friars, no apprentices, and nothing has been done by the Academy. The focus of Taoism is on ye Shengge, who broke the realm in the tower of heaven.


    So no one cares.


    Even if it is, it doesn''t.


    There are peach blossoms all over the mountain in chenxie mountain, which looks like a fairyland.


    Zhang Shouqing and Yan Huanran stood in front of the tower, watching the peach blossom fall upstairs. Zhang Shouqing, the monk who ascended the tower, did not speak. Yan Huanran said with a smile: "the master of the temple is breaking through the state quickly. I''m afraid it''s just these recent days."


    Zhang Shouqing shook his head.


    Yan Huanran was a little surprised, and then he asked, "according to the teacher''s father''s meaning, how many years are there for the master?"


    Zhang Shouqing said with a smile: "it''s not that there are still a few years left, but it can be done at any time. It''s just in her mind that the master can break the state or not."


    Zhang Shouqing didn''t finish his words. He knew that ye Shengge was waiting for someone. It was not clear who was waiting, but he was definitely waiting for someone.


    It may be Li Fuyao, or Liang Yi, or Ye Sheng.


    The reason for the latter two is that everyone knows. After all, this Taoist priest is in great danger of breaking the border. Without the escort of two sages, he is afraid that he will suffer something else.


    But if you wait for Li Fuyao, isn''t it that Ye Sheng''s mood is unstable?


    I''m afraid it''s not what they want to see.


    Yan Huanran said, "the master of the temple is the first genius in the world. There will be no problem."


    Although he tried his best to make his words light, but there were still some trills.


    Zhang Shouqing didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what his disciple thought. But if he knew it, he could only know it.


    After all, in this world, no one can control who ye Shengge likes or dislikes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Another spring, Chao Qingqiu took the woman to Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao opened his eyes and took a look at chaoqingqiu, which was unbelievable.


    "Chao Jian Xian?"Chao Qingqiu looked at Li Fuyao and asked with a smile, "is my duck egg delicious?"


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then embarrassed. He thought that the duck egg was made by Ye Shengge. He kept it for years. Who knows it was made by Chao Qingqiu, but since ye Shengge has chaoqingqiu''s duck eggs, it seems that he has seen Chao Qingqiu, but he doesn''t know why she didn''t tell Li Fuyao.


    "Chao Jian Xian didn''t die. It''s really..."


    Chao Qingqiu waved and interrupted: "needless to say so much. There is a story to tell you, and then I''ll ask you some questions."


    Li Fuyao suppressed the excitement in his heart and said calmly, "please tell me about Chao Jian Xian."


    The story of chaoqingqiu is a little long.


    However, he told Li Fuyao in great detail. The story began one day.


    When Chao Qingqiu broke into the sea, he began to explore the truth about 6000 or 7000 years ago. After knowing that truth, Chao Qingqiu has been targeting swordsmen. Whether it is to make use of the saints with limited time or other secrets, it is Chao Qingqiu who is doing it.


    But in the process of doing it, Chao Qingqiu found that there were some oddities in the world. Those oddities originated from the lantern in the Buddha land, and then the old dragon in the demon soil, and the thick fog in four places.


    At that time, Chao Qingqiu felt strange in the world just like Ye Sheng''s song before chaoqingqiu.


    But at that time, the most important thing was swordsmen. Therefore, the layout of chaoqingqiu in Luoyang City made the sages on both sides of Taoism and Confucianism lose a lot.


    But Chaoqing autumn sword opened the sky curtain, but found something else.


    "Those are monks from another world. Maybe we can call them the elders."


    Chao Qingqiu looked at Li Fuyao and said, "they are very strong and want to come to this world. This should not be their first attempt."


    Not for the first time, so how many times?


    According to Chao Qingqiu''s inference, there will be at least two times, the first is the old dragon in the deep North Sea, and the second is the lantern of the monk.


    Li Fuyao was not surprised when he heard the story, but he did not associate it with this for a long time.


    "Why do they come back now that they have become immortal?"


    This is what Chao Qingqiu is thinking about. If the world can live forever, then they can return to this world.


    Facts have proved that even if human beings can live forever, they have to pay a price, such as the old dragon in the North Sea.


    "But in this way, they are trying to come to the world, which shows that there is a problem."


    Chao Qingqiu said: "when I came back, someone wanted to come back with me, so it was very troublesome."


    Although the man was killed by Chao Qingqiu, he will try again as long as he has this idea.


    This is the fundamental reason why Chao Qingqiu stayed in the world.


    If it wasn''t for this, he would have died. After that, there would have been only a struggle for orthodoxy, and there would have been no harm to the whole world.


    Chao Qingqiu couldn''t let go of the swordsman, let alone the whole world.


    Li Fuyao is very surprised. Ye Shengge told him about this world before, but he didn''t care much, because he just looked at the sea, but he didn''t reach the level of looking at the sky.


    Now I think, Ye Sheng''s songs are really far away from him.


    At this point, he can''t match Ye Sheng''s song.


    "What does Chao Jian Xian want to ask?"


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know what Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know.


    "Now I want to know whether those people are our ancestors who left the world, or the monks of that world."


    There is a big difference between the monks who left the world or those who had been in the world.


    If a monk leaves this world, he may have good intentions towards this world, but if he is a monk in that world, it is not so.


    "If they are all monks of that world, why can they live forever?"


    Li Fuyao has some questions.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "maybe there is another human world in other places, and they can also fly to that world. Anyway, as long as they are not the predecessors who have soared in the world, it will be very difficult for them to come here."


    Li Fuyao nodded. He also understood this truth, "what do you want from the sword fairy?"


    "The sword of Xinfen."


    Chao Qingqiu looked at Li Fuyao and said, "after Xinfen''s ascent, he left his sword. The sword came back from tianwai and caused a great disturbance. Then it was destroyed by several sword immortals. Finally, it was recast and left in the palace of Luoyang City. Later, it was taken by you."


    Since the sword has gone to tianwai, there will be some information that others can''t feel. Chao Qingqiu can know.


    When Li Fuyao held the sword of seeking immortals, he also saw the scene of Xinfen rising.


    "No swordsman will lose his sword."


    Chao Qingqiu said: "no matter what the reason is, no swordsman will lose his sword. What''s more, it may be very dangerous outside this day. It is very problematic for a sword immortal to lose his sword."In the face of the unknown, there are people who have lost their weapons. Such a thing, no matter who looks at it, is not normal.


    "Look at his sword. Maybe there is something to see."


    That''s why Chao Qingqiu came here.


    Naturally, Li Fuyao didn''t know the answer to the question he was going to ask, but if he had the dagger, it would be enough.


    Li Fuyao took out the dagger from his sleeve.


    The sword spirit soared into the sky and scattered.


    In this way, the short sword with mottled body appeared in front of Li Fuyao and Chao Qingqiu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    The sword hovered in front of Li Fuyao''s eyes, sending out wisps of sword Qi. The sword spirit was like fog, right in front of the two swordsmen.


    Those swords have always been different. Li Fuyao knew that maybe it was immortal Qi.


    However, after the first World War in xiaoyuancheng, those swords and immortals were gone.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "the sword in the world is only one which is barely as good as mine."


    Li Fuyao knows what this means.


    So I didn''t speak.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "convergence of mind."


    Li Fu shook his head and immediately removed all the Qi machines on the sword.


    Chao Qingqiu held out his hand to find the immortal sword.


    A strong sword light came into being.


    Even though Chao Qingqiu was a great sword immortal in those years, it is not the same time now. He is not the peerless sword immortal in those years. When holding the handle to seek the immortal, the sword with the peerless sword spirit was hanged at Chao Qingqiu, which was extremely sharp.


    Just for a moment, there were a lot of wounds on Chao Qingqiu''s arm.


    There''s still sword spirit on those wounds. It doesn''t look good anyway.


    Chao Qingqiu had the same expression. After holding the handle and searching for immortals, he soon produced an equally fierce sword spirit.


    However, after this sword spirit, it is a sword meaning.


    The sword spirit depends on the realm. The higher the realm is, the stronger the sword spirit will be. However, the sword spirit is not like this.


    It depends on how far the swordsman has gone in kendo.


    Even though Chao Qingqiu can''t say how high he is now, his sword technique is still the first in the world.


    There is no dispute.


    So a moment later, the sword spirit was suppressed towards Qingqiu in an instant, and all of them were forced back to the immortal sword.


    Chao Qingqiu looks indifferent and looks at the dagger.


    Li Fuyao held his breath and did not know what would happen next.


    After a brief moment, Chao Qingqiu suddenly releases the dagger. The white light in the cave is so big that Li Fuyao can hardly open his eyes.


    "Close your eyes."


    The voice of chaoqingqiu came out in the white light.


    Li Fuyao closed his eyes and saw a scene. He was a middle-aged man carrying a sword.


    The man Li Fuyao had met before. When he held the sword for the first time, who else could Xinfen be?


    Among all the sword immortals in the world, the sword immortal who soared in the ancient times is also one of the best.


    If we add this kind of thing to Xinfen''s head, his name will be much bigger.


    It was a vast expanse of white fog. Xinfen carried his sword forward, and there was a golden light in the distance.


    In the golden light, it should be fairyland.


    Xinfen is facing the front, and suddenly there is a change.


    Suddenly, a big hand appeared in the golden light and came towards Xinfen.


    Between the electric light and flint, Xinfen was cut out with a sword, and a strong sword light appeared in the misty world.


    Xinfen''s sword cut open the big hand, but elsewhere, another big hand stretched out, also toward Xinfen.


    In the blink of an eye, there are several big hands.


    At the same time.


    Although Xinfen was putting out his sword and cutting off one or two hands, he was finally caught by a big hand.


    Obviously, the masters of those hands may have the same realm as Xinfen.


    However, because of the quantity, Xinfen, the peerless sword immortal, was tired of coping with it.


    Xinfen was seized by the big hand, but the sword in his hand flew towards the distance and soon disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The white light dissipates, and chaoqingqiu appears in front of Li Fuyao.


    "Chao Jian Xian..."


    Chao Qingqiu nodded his head and said: "it has been confirmed that after Xinfen''s ascent, he did not get the so-called longevity, but was killed by the elders of that world. In this case, it shows that those people are not the predecessors in the world."


    In this case, there will be another problem.


    "Why did they attack and kill Xin Jianxian?"


    This is a question worth pondering.


    After Xinfen''s ascent, they became immortal with them. In essence, they were the same kind of people. Moreover, according to the news from the immortal seeking sword, at least, it can be judged that they just wanted to attack and kill Xinfen, but did not want to find his way to the world.


    However, after the rise of chaoqingqiu, those who lived long wanted to return to the world.


    Not only to kill chaoqingqiu, but also to return to the world.


    This is what they did to chaoqingqiu.


    But it''s different to Xinfen.


    "This is another problem," said Chao Qingqiu


    Chao Qingqiu got the answer to a question, but it gave birth to anotherThe problem.


    Li Fuyao doubted, "what should we do?"


    Things outside the world are not things they can change, but things inside the world are what they can do.


    "So I went to the black forest before the tea break."


    If there is a war, the fighting power of the world can not rely on other friars, only those monks in the sea.


    "The speed of your practice has increased over the years. I think that''s why the curtain of heaven is not as good as it was."


    This is Chao Qingqiu''s guess, but I have to listen.


    "Originally, what is needed now is time," Li said


    He nodded to Qingqiu, but didn''t say anything.


    Time can make them strong enough. As long as they are strong enough, they can deal with outsiders. No matter what they think, no matter what they want to do, as long as the human world is strong enough, they can make them return without success.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "so you have to be quick in the sea."


    Li Fuyao smiles bitterly. His realization is not far away from the sea, but he has a knot in his heart.


    Although these two years have faded a lot, it is still in his heart.


    Although Chao Qingqiu knows a lot of things, there are still many unclear things about Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao said, "as soon as I can."


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly asked, "I heard that ye Shengge had a fight with Qinghuai because of you?"


    Li Fuyao is really convinced.


    I know how to face Qingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I don''t know about men and women, but this kind of thing is also simple. When you can''t get past it, it''s OK."


    It''s going well.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes brightened.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the younger generation of Kendo and said, "it''s so to practice sword, but not to men and women?"


    Li Fuyao understood something and saluted chaoqingqiu.


    After nodding to Qingqiu, he whispered, "maybe you still have a hundred years left, or maybe even this hundred years are gone. It''s not clear when those people from tianwai will appear here, but I will try my best to buy time for you. Next time we meet, you can only be the sea."


    Li Fuyao nods and salutes chaoqingqiu again.


    Qing Qiu accepted it calmly.


    Li Fuyao smiles, "Chao Jian Xian is also free and easy now."


    When he said this, he meant a woman who had to stand in the distance.


    Chao Qingqiu points to Li Fuyao''s heart, and then the figure dissipates, along with the woman in the distance.


    When the two left, Li Fuyao took back the sword to search for immortals, which made him feel more different.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Peach blossoms are blooming again.


    This time after the peach blossom, the mountain is a sea of flowers.


    Liang returned to the mountain.


    Zhang Shouqing led his disciples on the mountain to salute Liang, but this time, many people called out to the temple master, not Ye Sheng.


    Liang also nodded to them, and soon went to the tower of heaven. The cloud was shining with gold, and Ye Sheng fell to Liang Yi''s side.


    These two Taoist saints appeared on the mountain at the same time, not for other things, but to escort ye Shengge.


    The sky suddenly turned red.


    In the distance, there is a golden light.


    "Don''t panic even if something happens later!" Zhang Shouqing looked at the disciples on the mountain and yelled.


    The disciples answered in unison, but soon they all looked up at the curtain of heaven.


    Above the curtain of heaven, Ning Sheng drifted down, Ye Sheng''s expression remained unchanged, and Liang''s expression was flat.


    Among the four sages of Taoism, three have come directly.


    The disciples of Taoism never thought that they would be able to see so many Taoist saints one day.


    You know, these saints are only in the clouds on weekdays. Where can human beings appear.


    A disciple sighed: "it''s really a kind of Taoism. It''s the first genius in the world. So many people came to the temple when the master broke the state."


    "That''s nature. When the master was a disciple, he had already tried to suppress the people. Now he has broken the realm so quickly. It''s the only one in the world to have such a saint come."


    "Elder martial brother, it''s said that our temple master is still Ye Sheng''s son. If we break the boundary today, will it not be said that there are two saints in the cloud? This is also a difficult thing to see?"


    This is a disciple who just went up the mountain. He knows much less than the disciple on the mountain.


    The chenxieshan disciple, whom he called the elder martial brother, did not change his face, but felt a little disdain. Ye Sheng''s wife, who had passed away, was also in the sea. If someone knew about it, wouldn''t he be surprised to lose his chin?


    "Elder martial brother, look, Chen Sheng is here too!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A golden light appeared again in the sky, and then a huge talisman appeared. Chen Sheng appeared in the sea of clouds.


    In this way, all the four sages have come.In the past ten years, which friar has broken the realm and had such a saint come?


    This is the only one!


    "Elder martial brother, Zhou Fu Zi!"


    A Confucianist Tianshu appeared in the sky, and Zhou Fu Zi walked slowly and appeared in the sea of clouds.


    Zhang Sheng came with Zhou Fu Zi.


    On his side was Mr. twilight.


    The old Confucian scholar is in the distance.


    Ye Sheng has entered the sea of clouds, and a bright moon rises after Liang Yishen.


    Ye Shengge is the most powerful monk who ascends the stairs in the whole world. She broke the boundary today, and after several hundred years, she is afraid to be the first person in the whole world.


    When these Confucian sages came to chenxieshan, they were afraid that there was no simple ceremony.


    Maybe something else.


    But no matter what it is, there are eight saints in the cloud, which is an unprecedented event.


    "If all the sages of Confucianism come, what about those sword immortals?"


    This is still the former disciple. Ask each other.


    The elder martial brother frowned and said, "shut up!"


    The voice has not dropped, there is a sword light in the distance, there is a man in white robe appears in the cloud at the far end.


    Who else can ye Changting be?


    The Sword Fairy hung his sword and stopped.


    But it hasn''t stopped.


    A man with white hair and red robe appeared in the cloud sea in the distance. He led two children and stood in the sea of clouds.


    Further away, it is Li changgu.


    In addition, the wine over there stops hanging.


    Numerous majestic air machines meet here. It''s very strange and dangerous.


    In addition to Liuxiang, all the swordsmen have come.


    Maybe Liuxiang has come, but no one has seen him.


    And two wild sea forest red candle and old wine, also came.


    Ye Shengge, the Taoist priest, is really a great event in the world. There are so many monks in the sea!


    Although I don''t know what the sea is here for.


    Ye Sheng looked at those people, and his expression remained unchanged.


    This is almost all the sea of mountains and rivers. If you want to attack later, I''m afraid the situation will be very chaotic.


    Especially the two wild monks and the two sword immortals, no one knows what they want to do.


    If the two sword immortals want to fight ye Shengge, it''s hard to say what attitude Confucianism holds.


    A Ye Sheng song has affected too many people.


    Fortunately, it is in the mountains and rivers at the moment. If those big demons in the demon soil come here, it will be really chaotic.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Everyone comes to see the master break the situation!"


    No matter whether they liked Ye Sheng song or not, the disciples of chenxieshan were very proud at this time.


    When the monks who ascended the stairs in this world broke through the realm, who had such a big movement today?


    Except ye Sheng song, there is no one else.


    For thousands of years.


    Only.


    It''s just that everyone is looking at the tower, but there is no response.


    Since all the sea has come, it means that it is today. However, the Lord has no response.


    The disciples were puzzled.


    Yan Huan Ran''s face turned white and his lips trembled. "Is the Lord really waiting for someone?"


    Who are you waiting for?


    He doesn''t have to think about it. Besides Li Fuyao, ye Shengge has no other friends.


    Her master and father are here.


    Zhang Shouqing is not far away, and his expression is somewhat unnatural.


    The monks of the sea are here.


    So what is Ye Sheng waiting for?


    No one knows, and no one dares to ask.


    So they have to wait.


    Dengtian tower is the most important place in the world.


    All the changes have to start from this place.


    A sword light suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The sword light was much weaker than the two sword immortals before, and even worse than that of other sea friars. However, the sword light appeared in the sky when everyone was holding their breath.


    And then everyone felt different.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly a gust of wind rose from the sky.


    With the gust of wind, a peach blossom tree began to have petals falling.


    Soon all the peach blossoms of that tree fell down.


    And then the second one.


    Hundreds and thousands


    All the peach blossoms are floating in the mid air of the chenxie mountain.


    This is a sea of flowers.


    It''s absolutely spectacular.


    There was a young man in blue standing on the mountain opposite the mountain, looking at the scene, just a smile.


    And in the skyscraper, the white skirt woman stood at the window, looking at the peach blossom all over the sky, reached out to catch a petal, and whispered, "wait for you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    With these four words spoken, there appeared an extremely gorgeous color light in the sky screen facing the chenxieshan mountain, and then a bird song spread all over the world.


    After hearing the sound of birds, people think of this Shen Xie mountain temple master, but he has the blood of demon clan.


    But soon people stopped worrying about it.


    Because after the color light came into being, there was a rosy cloud in the sky. It seemed that there was something in the cloud, but the monks on the scene were indifferent and no one spoke.


    After the birth of the rosy clouds, the peach blossoms gradually gathered in front of the tower, where a ladder was paved, straight into the clouds.


    Among all the attention, ye Shengge came out of the tower and stepped on the ladder.


    Countless people''s eyes are on ye Shengge.


    Between heaven and earth, there was a burst of Buddha''s name.


    In the distance, the light of Buddha suddenly appeared. An old monk came here with a lantern.


    Maybe the people present don''t know the old monk, but they can''t guess the lantern in his hand.


    "It was The lantern


    There is a rumor between heaven and earth. There is a lantern in fo Tuling mountain, which can be used to observe people''s afterlife and this life, which is related to longevity.


    But since it is the lantern, it is easy for the person carrying the lantern to guess the identity.


    Huihou monk, the leader of Buddhism.


    This is almost the oldest one in all the seas. He never leaves the Buddhist land on weekdays, but now he has come.


    What a big event it has to be?


    In other words, how important should Ye Sheng''s song break into the sea?


    Ye Shengge went up slowly along the peach blossom ladder. Li Fuyao could see it clearly on the mountain in the distance.


    This broken situation is extraordinary. I''m afraid this is the only one in the world.


    But all of a sudden, a majestic evil spirit came from the sky. That kind of momentum is absolutely not what ordinary sea can display.


    Even if so many people came, they didn''t always come to see the ceremony. I don''t know how many people would like ye Shengge to fail in breaking the realm and die.


    After all, just now, it seems that it is possible to become a peerless power like chaoqingqiu.


    It''s just that Confucianism may not be able to do it. Lin Hongzhu''s free cultivation and ye Shengge have no grievances or enmities. At the moment, he is a big demon, which is reasonable and reasonable.


    It''s just that many people don''t know the fact that this demon sneaked into here.


    So the cloud, for a moment, didn''t make a move.


    It was only when the evil spirit swept across the sky that a colorful River emerged.


    Liang also waved his hand, and the colorful River roared, just like a real river.


    Hit directly on the majestic evil spirit.


    A moment later, the sea of clouds was turbulent and torn apart.


    Liang also did not retreat, standing in the sea of clouds, and even swept forward.


    This sage of Taoism is a master of Ye Shengge. Now some people dare to attack and kill ye Shengge in front of him. Naturally, he will not let go.


    At that time, when ye Sheng song was still in the spring and Autumn period, Liang also destroyed the other side''s whole clan because someone attacked and killed Ye Sheng song.


    Now, there are others.


    Naturally, it''s him.


    Liang also deceived himself, and the colorful River directly flushed the sea of clouds. The owner of the evil spirit has been hiding in the deep sea of clouds, but we can''t see which demon is.


    However, he is not fond of war. If he fails to make a strike, he has already fled thousands of miles.


    After all, there are too many monks in this place. It is very difficult to get rid of them if they are entangled.


    After Liang also made a move, there was a brief calm in the cloud.


    The old Confucian scholar looked at Ye Sheng''s song which was still walking towards the sea of clouds, and then said with a smile: "it''s true that you are born with Taoism and have the blood of the great demon of the sea. At this age, I''m afraid there is no second person in tens of thousands of years."


    It was originally a very quiet sea of clouds. Suddenly, such a sentence came out of the mouth of the old Confucian scholar. Everyone''s attraction was attracted by the old Confucian scholar.


    When all the saints were looking at the old Confucian.


    Under the sea of clouds, suddenly appeared a big demon.


    "Chongguang!"


    The demon king of the Ming Dynasty made a sudden move in mid air and rolled up countless demons to attack ye Shengge. If he hit him, he was afraid that ye Shengge would die.


    But at this time, there are more golden silk threads between heaven and earth, and Ye Sheng floats here.


    All other people can listen to the old Confucian scholar''s words, but for Ye Sheng, there is no need.


    All his attention is focused on ye Shengge, which is no problem.


    Chongguang was entangled in the golden silk thread. Although he broke free after a moment, Ye Sheng was already in front of him.


    With a light blow.Between heaven and earth, there are saints!


    Ye Sheng, as the most powerful person under the sky, has the true meaning of the road.


    Chongguang demon king is hit by such a palm, the whole person flies toward the sea of clouds, which is also the big demon to take the opportunity to leave.


    Ye Sheng didn''t care about him, because after he hit him with one hand, another demon appeared not far away.


    This is also to fight against ye Shengge.


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand, and countless golden silk threads were born from the sea of clouds between heaven and earth.


    There won''t be any trouble.


    It''s not easy to kill the monk Canghai.


    Stop, but no problem.


    Ye Sheng almost with the power of one person to stop two Canghai, Li changgu at this time out of the sword.


    He has been looking at it all the time. At this time, the sword has finally come out.


    The sword light went through the sea of clouds, chasing the demon king, and Li changgu''s figure disappeared here.


    As a swordsman, Li changgu naturally will not miss the good opportunity.


    Ye Changting didn''t say anything or do anything. He just looked at Ye Sheng''s song which was breaking the border.


    The old Confucian scholar''s expression remained unchanged, even with a faint smile on his face. In this world, I''m afraid no one knows better than him that there are big demons lurking here, and there are definitely more than three of them.


    Before he spoke, it was also to divert the attention of those saints. At that time, there would have been many big demons working together. I''m afraid that the situation has changed. Who knows, these people are too cautious.


    Actually, only two big demons were allowed to fight.


    Ye Xiujing was stopped by a person.


    It is impossible for the old Confucian scholar to do so himself. If he does, no matter whether the Taoist sages here ask for him or not, because of the situation, he will certainly help Ye Sheng.


    There will be no accident.


    So he had to do something else.


    It''s a pity that all these others are gone.


    Ye Sheng directly injured Chongguang demon Jun for the first time. The one behind him didn''t have time to make a move, and soon followed him.


    The sea of clouds became quiet.


    A little cinnabar between Ning Sheng''s fingers has appeared, and even Chen Sheng has been prepared. The old Confucian scholar no longer says anything.


    Above the clouds, all the people are watching Ye Sheng song.


    Almost those Canghai friars all know the fact that ye Shengge will become a real Canghai monk in a short time, and there should be no one else in the process.


    Sure enough, she walked along the peach blossom ladder to the sky. She didn''t care about everything that happened before.


    It''s already in front of the sea of clouds.


    Then everyone looked at ye Shengge, and she went in like this.


    There was no test of heaven and earth, no accident, and no problems of her own. She was like watching a rain, picking up a peach blossom, sleeping and drinking


    In a word, it''s not easy to say.


    In this way, she achieved the realm of the sea.


    Those peach blossoms suddenly scattered, began to fall to the world, the sky''s colorful clouds and bright some.


    According to the sea of watching rites, ye Shengge''s breaking the scene is really without any appreciation. It''s so simple, there are no twists and turns, and there are no difficulties. It''s only natural.


    It''s just that the monks of Canghai don''t think it''s a disappointment, but they are very happy.


    Because that''s the real genius.


    "It''s gone?"


    Some disciples were very surprised, but no one paid attention to him, because the fact had been put in front of them. No matter how we looked at it, that was it.


    Whether it''s simple or something else, it''s all like this.


    "Congratulations to daomen for another sea." The first one was an old Confucian scholar, who said to Ye Sheng.


    Ye Sheng nodded slightly, indicating that he knew.


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at those peach blossoms, and his expression remained unchanged.


    Lin Hongzhu has already turned to leave. Since all the broken places have been broken, there is no reason to stay.


    There''s always a monk in the clouds leaving here.


    One after another.


    In the distance, a sword light dissipated.


    As ye Changting walked towards the distance, several Confucian sages left, leaving the cloud empty.


    Ye Sheng stands with a negative hand and has more gentle emotions in his eyes. He looks out of place with him.


    Liang has also returned to this side. Looking at this scene, the temple master before the sinking slope mountain began to laugh.


    Ye Shengge has always been close to him, and he really wants to see his apprentice have a promising future.


    Now, this is the most promising.


    This is probably the youngest person in history.


    Liang yiha laughed.After so many years, it is rare for him to be so happy. He should be happy when he wants to come.


    Ye Sheng should be the same.


    There was a golden light in the sky, and then it changed into a huge peach blossom. Ye Shengge stood in front of the peach blossom in a white skirt, overlooking the world.


    The expression is indifferent.


    In the human world, on the mountain not far from the chenxie mountain, Li Fuyao looked up at the sea of clouds. Their eyes met, but they did not speak.


    A moment later, a sword light passed through the sea of clouds and disappeared in the far end, and the young man in green shirt was not found.


    On this day, daozhong Ye Sheng song broke into the sea.


    Many peach blossoms fell on the mountain, but new petals were soon born on those trees.


    Is the mountain full of peach blossom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    After ye Shengge, the master of chenxieshan temple, broke into the sea, the news soon spread to the whole world, and all the monks knew it.


    Of course, this also includes demon soil.


    At first, the demon monks of Qingtian City lamented the talent of that Taoist. Finally, they heard that there was a big demon going there, but nothing could change a lot, so they could not help complaining.


    In other places, I''m afraid that few people dare to talk about the demon king, but in Qingtian City, their courage is better.


    There are many drinkers in that restaurant recently, but even if there are so many drinkers, few dare to go out loud when drinking.


    It''s not because of anything else, it''s because of the women in the tavern.


    If the cultivation, she is a serious realm of climbing the stairs, if you say the status, she is the daughter of Qing Tianjun. Who dares to provoke these two points?


    Who can afford it?


    Feng Lu sat on a wooden table not far from the green locust tree, and slapped the table suddenly, which made many wine drinkers startled. But when he noticed that it was Fenglu, few people were really afraid.


    This is also a young demon clan, can be ranked in the top three characters, should be more tolerant, but his temper has never been the same as other demon Xiu, over time, no one too much care.


    "Since he thinks too much about the sea boy, I think it''s too much for him to eat fart." Feng Lu looked at the green locust, originally was ready to open mouth to comfort her, but did not know how to return a responsibility, this said, it seems to change the flavor.


    It is said that ye Shengge despises Li Fuyao, and Qinghuai looks up to him. Isn''t it that Qinghuai is inferior to Li Fuyao?


    Feng Lu knew that even if it was true, he could not speak out in front of a woman.


    Just wait for him to say such a words, but also did not see the green locust has any reaction, that woman is just drinking, did not pay attention to Feng Lu.


    Feng Lu said cautiously, "to tell the truth, the boy still has some conscience. He should not be a man of two sides and two minds."


    Since Feng Lu knew that he had said that sentence was not popular with people, then at this time, he said something else.


    It''s just that he''s talking like he''s double dealing.


    But the green locust is still indifferent.


    At this moment, Fenglv really can''t figure out what Qinghuai is thinking about.


    It''s hard to guess a woman''s mind. A nun''s mind is better to guess, but a nun like Qinghuai is more difficult to guess.


    Feng Lu rubbed his cheek. In the past years, he had never seen green locust like this, which was the scene after Li Fuyao appeared in front of Qinghuai.


    At the thought of it, Feng Lu burst into flames.


    What the hell is this son of a bitch?


    He rubbed his head, and the wine lady looked at Qinghuai with pity. She really wanted this girl to be happy.


    Fenglv drank several drinks, and Qinghuai didn''t talk to him, which made him feel a little upset. He was about to leave. He stood up and said, "don''t let me meet that smelly boy. Once I meet him, I promise he can''t eat it and walk around with me Ah, isn''t this Li Dajian immortal? How can you come to the demon soil to play tricks


    A sword Qi is generated, and then it disappears in an instant.


    Li Fuyao appeared at the door of the restaurant.


    Feng Lu looked at the young man in blue clothes, but his expression was not strange, just showed a lack of fight.


    The drinkers in the restaurant soon saw Li Fuyao. Only for a moment, the drinkers were scattered by animals.


    Actually, Li Fuyao and Xiao Xu made too much noise when they fought in Qingtian city. Now they not only know that Li Fuyao is the son-in-law recognized by qingtianjun, but also know that this young man is really good at fighting.


    I''m afraid that in Qingtian City, apart from Qingtian Jun, there is really no one who can beat Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao steps into the restaurant and ignores Feng Lu.


    Feng Lu grabbed his shoulder and said with some anger, "you boy, do you really regard yourself as a sword fairy? Today, Mr. donkey will show you what is the evil earth''s beating. "


    Li Fuyao turned his head and said, "don''t make any noise."


    Feng Lu thought about it, then shrugged and pulled his head and said, "OK."


    Li Fuyao entered the restaurant.


    The wine lady took a look at him and soon left. The atmosphere here became a little strange.


    Li Fuyao stands not far behind Qinghuai, looking at the woman who has been drinking.


    "I''ve thought about it. I''ve figured out some things."


    Green locust did not speak, even the action of drinking did not slow down half a minute.


    "I went to see her when ye Shengge broke the border. Before that, she came to Luoyang City to see me."


    In the heavy snow, ye Shengge even kisses Li Fuyao, just in front of Qinghuai. If you say this, it''s not his brain cramps, or he really doesn''t want Qinghuai.So, skip this point.


    "I thought about it carefully. When did I fall in love with you, not when I was in Baiyu Town, but on the way to Jianshan after leaving Baiyu town. I can''t tell you exactly. But at that time, I liked you. It''s true. Later, when I practiced sword, I wanted to revenge myself in Luoyang City, but later, my ancestors attacked me You have your expectations. "


    "I would not have been today without you."


    Li Fuyao walked forward a few steps and said with a wry smile: "like this matter, originally a man likes a woman, and that woman likes the man who likes her is the best. Originally I thought we were like this, but later I went to many places and met many people, and the most important thing was that girl."


    Who else could that girl be besides Ye Sheng''s song?


    "She and I have gone a long way, experienced a lot of things, life and death have also experienced..."


    Speaking of this, Li Fuyao did not have time to say, he was interrupted by green locust, "I know all these."


    Yeah, she didn''t know.


    To put it simply, the man that he likes falls in love with another woman in those days when he is not accompanied by himself.


    This should have been placed on any woman, which is an unacceptable thing, even if she is a green locust.


    But how could she not accept it?


    Accompanying him through life and death, at that time, it was not himself. Under the golden light, even though Li Fuyao was thinking about her green locust, he was surrounded by Ye Shengge.


    What can she do with that?


    After all, there is still no way.


    Think of here, her tears will not strive to flow down.


    Down the face, all the way to the cup.


    Silent.


    Li


    Fuyao did not know, but felt the sad atmosphere.


    "I don''t know how to say, like her, I can''t stop, but I, Li Fuyao, will always be on your side, parallel with you on the road."


    Li Fuyao looks at the back of Qinghuai.


    "An elder told me that it''s the same with men and women. We should do what we want."


    "So I understand that it''s the heart."


    Speaking of this, even Li Fuyao''s eyes are a little red. There are two girls he likes.


    There are more than two girls who like themselves.


    There was no fairness to talk about, nor did he say that Li Fuyao was going to be different and be able to accompany the two women.


    Since we have to choose.


    Then he still chose Qinghuai.


    Not to say forced, but with the heart.


    He walked forward a few steps, but he still didn''t dare to get too close to Qinghuai. Li Fuyao seriously said, "I don''t know if you can accept it, but I think I should make it clear. Otherwise, you will break the border with a knot in your heart, which is very dangerous."


    They all know that Li Fuyao or Qinghuai will be very dangerous.


    The green locust did not turn its head, but no longer shed tears.


    He likes the man, or will like another woman, but will not take the initiative to think, take the initiative to see that woman, seems to be good.


    What''s more, he is Li Fuyao, the first young swordsman in this world.


    In her heart, she is also the most powerful person in the whole world.


    Even qingtianjun has to stand aside.


    Li Fuyao wiped his face and said to himself, "after meeting you, I''ll find a place to close down and break the border. If not, this may be the last time we meet. You can slow down."


    Ye Sheng''s song of breaking the state is light, but it doesn''t mean that all monks who climb the stairs are simple.


    Not to mention Li Fuyao.


    A man who was punished by God when he became a monk in the spring and Autumn period and ascended the building.


    When he broke into the sea, it was hard for him to cope with the barrier of heaven and earth, not to mention anything else.


    The closer we get to the sea, the more bottomless Li Fuyao will be.


    However, even if he has no confidence to go, he will go and never shrink back.


    The same is true of heaven and earth.


    He took a deep breath and still couldn''t get a reply.


    Take another look at the green locust.


    He went to the door of the restaurant.


    The green locust drink that cup of wine mixed with tears, opened his mouth and said, "fool."


    As before.


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and some smile appeared in the corner of his eyes, but he soon turned into sword light and disappeared here.


    There is only one person left in the restaurant.


    Qingtianjun came in from the door, and he was sitting at the door. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Anyway, he didn''t speak for a long time. At last, he didn''t speak. He didn''t say anything at last. "Dad can''t say anything about this, but he''ll go to look at it, no matter who it is, Dad can kill. "What he said was that when Li Fuyao broke the border, if he had not withstood the test of heaven and earth, he would have no way.


    But after saying that, qingtianjun thought again, and then said, "if that boy doesn''t make it through, dad will bring him back for you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    Ye Sheng''s song has broken the boundary, and green locust has seen it.


    Yufu''s clothes have been collected.


    Some people have left the world, some have not, some people have seen Li Fuyao, some people do not have to meet.


    When the flowers bloom in spring, Li Fuyao goes to Qiufeng town.


    It was a small town where he stayed for several years after he left Jianshan.


    Li changgu asked him to break the border in Luoyang City. Li Fuyao thought so before. But later, both Li''s father and mother had left the world, and they were sad to go back to that place, so they decided to go to Qiufeng town.


    He and ye Shengge lived here for some time, but this time he came here, not for this reason.


    It''s just like white fish town.


    He used to be a storyteller in the town, though the people later clashed with him.


    Near the courtyard, which had been idle for many years, was bought by Li Fuyao before. Even if he left the yard, no one dared to intrude into the yard. After all, Li Fuyao was not only the owner of the yard, but also a mountain god who had been proved to be so.


    It''s just that time, they didn''t get along well with the people of the town. After all, they still firmly believed that ye Shengge was a monster. No matter what Li Fuyao said, they all thought so.


    After more than 20 years of time, the courtyard has been a bit of dilapidated. The grey tiles leak through the rain. Some weeds grow in the middle of the room. When you open the door, you can see that there is a hare in it.


    Li Fuyao was helpless. He reached out and pulled out the grass which was almost the same height as others before he went in.


    Standing in the middle of the house and looking at the bird''s nest on the beam of the house, a few swords will soon emerge and cut them off, but the roots are not removed. They will certainly grow again in the coming year.


    After cutting off all this, Li Fuyao went to pick up some broken tiles, repaired the roof, and finally found a wooden chair, the one ye Shengge had been sitting on.


    Under the eaves, Li Fuyao looked at the weeds in the yard and felt very satisfied. After a moment of silence, he chuckled: "everything is good, but there are fewer people."


    After saying this sentence, I don''t know why, this guy who can not eat or sleep has fallen asleep on the chair.


    And some snoring.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As night falls, smoke rises, and Li Fuyao says in front of the iron pot, "pepper is needed, and then pepper. This is not Qingzhou Prefecture. There are not so many people who eat pepper. Maybe no one sells it. Where should I find it?"


    The fish that he put in the basin was hard to open and close its gills.


    Li Fuyao looked at the fish and murmured: "spicy boiled fish, don''t say, maybe only chaojianxian is authentic, but chaojianxian doesn''t like to make things, so I have to trouble Mr. Chao. But where is Mr. Chao now, I can''t find him to make fish?"


    Li Fuyao was thrown to white fish town many years ago. During those years, he learned a lot of skills. Cooking is just a very simple one. But after so many years, Li Fuyao really forgot a lot of things.


    Cooking was the first thing to forget, because after stepping on the road of cultivation, Li Fuyao gradually did not need to eat, so he forgot everything.


    Once in a while, it''s mostly hot pot. He doesn''t do it himself.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao sighed.


    Then he threw the fish into the water tank. He went to the eaves of the house and sat on the chair. Looking at the stars above, Li Fuyang counted them one by one.


    No one knows what the stars, the sun and the moon are, because they are hanging on the sky screen. But even if the autumn is able to get close to the sky to the greatest extent, it is also found that the moon or the sun are far away from them.


    It just feels bigger.


    Perhaps only those who have left the world will know what the sun and moon are.


    Li Fuyang shook his head at the thought of Xinfen.


    If he was like the Xin Jianxian after his ascent, Li Fuyao would rather not fly.


    Thinking of this, he took out the sword of searching for immortals, which hovered in the palm of his hand with wisps of white mist.


    Li Fuyao reached for it and used it to shave.


    I haven''t shaved for a long time.


    Although the monks could live a long time, their hair would grow and their beards would pop up from time to time, which could not be avoided.


    After shaving his beard and feeling the flow of sword spirit in his body, Li Fuyao sighed: "I really don''t want to break through the situation so quickly."


    Maybe this sentence is a little too much. Thunder will soon ring in the sky, and soon a heavy rain will suddenly come. The heavy rain is so heavy that it will make a big hole in the roof which he has been struggling to make.


    Some of the rain dripped down the beams, but more fell directly into the house.


    Before long, the surface will be covered with rain.On the contrary, Li Fuyao, under the eaves, is in a better situation than those who are too much.


    Li Fuyao took back his sword and looked at the rain. He shook his head and said, "today is not a good day, no way."


    With these words, he fell asleep.


    I didn''t find those stars, but they were not blocked by dark clouds. Instead, they were hanging in the sky and looking at the world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There''s more than one place where it rains.


    The reed marsh where chaoqingqiu lived was also raining. He stood in front of the wooden house, watching the rain and the stars.


    The woman has gone to sleep.


    Chao Qing Qiu''s expression is more and more dignified, not because of other things, but because there are some stars in the sky.


    It''s raining at this time. There shouldn''t be stars.


    But why are there still stars?


    This is really a little strange, and this kind of strange thing, today is Moda, thank you for your support all the way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    Wu Shanhe left Jianshan a few years ago and returned to Jianshan a few years ago. At first, he said that he went down the mountain to school, but there were not many people who knew what to do.


    But after returning to Jianshan, everyone felt that Wu Shanhe''s realm had risen a lot. After he became a swordsman, he once had a war with Li Fuyao. Although not many people saw that war, many people knew that he had lost.


    Later, he went to the school. Many disciples in Jianshan speculated that the leader church would not go to Confucianism to reach any agreement. However, after a few years, everything went as usual, and no voice came out again.


    Even if Wu Shan he was on the mountain, few of his disciples had ever seen this master, only his words and music.


    Only when he is in charge of teaching can he know where wushanhe is.


    In a cave behind Jianshan mountain, Wu Shanhe is playing chess with yanle.


    It is said that the two small states in the north of Dayu are playing chess, which is said to be two small countries in the north of Dayu. Because of the continuous war, the state of Chu and the state of Han have never been able to distinguish the victory or defeat. The counsellors of the two sides have always wanted to defeat each other, so they have been playing chess. Later, they have played the sand table of the two countries, and then they have come up with such a game.


    At first, it spread in these two small countries, but later, it spread out.


    When it reached the mountain, it was the 20th year that the chess was created.


    Wu Shanhe sticks to the black and the speech music sticks to the red.


    According to the rules, the red chess moves first.


    Yanle stretched out his hand to move a piece on the chessboard, indicating the beginning of the game.


    After half an hour, Wu Shanhe has already achieved defeat and it seems hard to recover.


    Staring at the general, Wu Shanhe said: "he is like the general now, trapped in there, can not walk out, can only watch those people slowly toward him."


    Yan Le, who is so intelligent, naturally knows that the leader of the school is Li Fuyao. He said, "he wants to break through the realm. No matter where he is, it is the same. Even if he has the fortune of Chaojian immortal, there is no situation of Chaojian immortal."


    Even the swordsmen in the world, very few people know that when Chao Qingqiu broke into the sea, he used the sword immortal cave of the previous generation to block the Qi and avoid the exploration of other Canghai friars.


    Today''s Li Fuyao, even if he has the luck of chaoqingqiu, can find a former sword immortal''s cave to block the Qi machine, which is useless.


    Because Li Fuyao had already proved that he would suffer special treatment from the heaven and earth when he broke the boundary in the spring and Autumn period and when he ascended the tower. However powerful the human resources were, he could only block the outsiders from exploring. However, if he wanted to hide from the heaven and earth, even Chao Qingqiu was still alive, he was afraid that he would not have the ability.


    Li Fuyao is now like a lantern in the night. No matter where he is hidden, as long as there is a light, it will be seen by everyone.


    As long as Li Fuyao dares to break through the border, many hands will stretch out to catch the lantern in the dark.


    "There is nothing to avoid, nothing to hide. That is to say, my younger brother. "


    Wu Shanhe moved the pieces on the chessboard and whispered, "he is too much attention. Now he has to face not only those monks, but also the world. Every level is not easy to endure."


    Yanle said, "we have three sword immortals, all of them will come."


    Wu Shanhe said: "there are more sword immortals or more saints. How are the three sword immortals going to win against the last few Canghai seas? Do you want to


    ever?"


    yanle shook his head and said, "it''s not very clear."


    Wu Shanhe knew that yanle was talking nonsense. He looked into the distance and whispered, "there are at least two people on the mountain who have almost reached the end of climbing the stairs. Zhou Qing and Mr. Chao, of whom Mr. Chao has long been able to become a sword immortal in the sea, why has he been able to endure without breaking through? Have you ever thought about it


    Yan Yue was surprised and then asked, "is Mr. Chao trying to attract the attention of some Canghai monks for Li Fuyao on that day?"


    Wu Shanhe no longer speaks.


    That''s enough. I don''t need to say much.


    Yan Yue was silent for a moment, then said, "Mr. Chao, this is to give up his own cultivation, but how can it be so?"


    Wu Shanhe looks the same and doesn''t say anything, but what he thinks is definitely not simple. Many swordsmen on the mountain are always Pro Li Fuyao and alienating him.


    This is the difference between kinship and estrangement.


    Of course, judging from what Li Fuyao did, Li Fuyao did more than Wu Shanhe, but Wu Shanhe admitted that he had done nothing wrong.


    He didn''t understand why it was still the result.


    Why did everyone pay more attention to Li Fuyao, but did not praise him at all.


    Even if the old ancestor Xu Ji had left Jianshan to him, he just didn''t want to live with Li Fuyao.


    Wu Shanhe was not less than half a cent less than Li Fuyao.


    Thinking of this, Wu Shanhe closed his eyes and said, "let the disciples of Jianshan pay attention to it all the time. If there is any change, martial law will be imposed on the mountain.""That matter, we No involvement. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao FengChen left Jianshan and went back to Jianshan again. This time he was ready to leave again. Chen shenglai saw him off. After drinking wine, he asked an interesting question, "you know that your realm is enough, but you still don''t break it. What are you doing?"


    Chao FengChen is a wisp of sword spirit of chaoqingqiu. It may not be the best in terms of talent, but after all, it is not a very difficult thing to have the Kendo experience of Chao Qingqiu and go back to the road that he has gone before.


    But over the years, he has been restraining his own realm and has no plan to go up.


    Chen Sheng asked, "are you afraid of being killed by those monks in the sea?"


    When Mr. changgu broke through, it was Li Fuyao and the two sword immortals who fought for the chance in the small garden city. Now, it is dangerous.


    Looking at Chen Sheng, Chao FengChen shook his head and said, "it should not be this."


    Chen Sheng sighed, "that''s for Li Fuyao, that''s the bad boy."


    He is a very clever man. He only needs to make a calculation to know the truth of the matter.


    But Chao FengChen retorted: "this kind of thing is not my business. What am I worried about?"


    He was a climber. After that, Li Fuyao broke the boundary. I don''t know if he is still climbing the stairs. What should I worry about.


    Chen Sheng didn''t know that Wu Shanhe and yanle had thought about it before. He just thought about it and patted his head, "anyway, I don''t want to save my life for this boy."


    Chao FengChen knew that Chen Sheng had this idea. In this way, it is said that this guy has been fooling around all the time. In fact, he still pays special attention to his apprentice.


    Even if all swordsmen want to have the realm of the sea can be said to be lost, is really some great.


    "That''s my apprentice, not my son. I have no reason to be so nice to him."


    Chen Sheng took a sip of wine, as if he was angry at his previous ideas.


    Chao FengChen joked: "you don''t have a son. It''s not right to treat him as a son?"


    Chen Sheng, with a black face, "I don''t even have a daughter-in-law!"


    Chao FengChen laughed, "this kind of thing, or you have to blame yourself."


    Then he turned his head and looked at Chen Sheng and said, "live well, that boy naturally has his fortune."


    Chen Sheng shakes his head and says: "that stinky boy is facing a unique situation in the past thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years. I believe in that only when Chao Qingqiu stands in front of him."


    Facing the wind dust smile way: "then when that time is not directly killed several sea?"


    Chen Sheng patted his long greasy hair, which seemed to have some lice inside, which made him feel itchy.


    Chao FengChen took a sip of wine and asked casually, "who was the Liu shirt who went up the mountain before?"


    Chen Sheng said casually: "I wanted to go to see some of the three generations of disciples on the mountain. But after listening to the boy say that it has something to do with Mr. Li, I don''t care. Li Fuyao''s stinky boy is his temper. He looks at people first, and his aptitude is second. Anyway, that boy will never be a sword embryo. I''ll give it to them, anyway Whose disciple is more brilliant than Chen Sheng''s


    "Liang also," he said


    Come on, the Taoist sage with a Taoist disciple is not only inferior to him in Liang Yi''s realm, but also to the stupid disciple behind him, who can''t compare with ye Shengge.


    Chao FengChen no longer talks, after drinking the wine, he goes down the mountain alone.


    Chen Sheng looked at his back and opened his mouth. Finally, he couldn''t say anything.


    Some words, really can only hold back.


    It''s hard to say to his apprentice and to a swordsman like Chao FengChen. It''s meaningless.


    Chen Sheng patted his face and suddenly scolded, "Li Fuyao, do you know how many people are afraid of you


    It was he who cursed, but the one who was scolded could not hear.


    Chen Sheng turned and walked towards the mountains, and suddenly a sword roared from the mountain.


    Chen Sheng stopped, but for a moment, there was more sadness on his face.


    The sound of the sword is a cry of sorrow.


    This means that there is a swordsman on the mountain who is closed and breaks through the border. His body is dead.


    Now, Zhou Qing is the only one who breaks through the mountain. Who else can he be?


    Originally still did not stride that sentiment pass?


    Chen Sheng thought in silence.


    Xu Li stood in front of the bamboo building, listening to the sound of swords, thinking about the year when they were in white fish town, and then whispered, "it''s a good journey."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, there was a rain in Qiufeng town. After the rain stopped, a seed sprouted in the courtyard.


    Li Fuyao stood up from his bamboo chair and looked at the clouds in the distance. He thought that the weather was good today.So he took a sip of wine, stood under the eaves, thought about it, and then waved, and a few swords came to the horizon.


    Moon tower, green silk covering the clouds, ten miles of grass gradually green.


    Then Li Fuyao said, "it''s good to be here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    There are several sword lights in Qiufeng town. These swords are all moving towards the distance. I want to report the news.


    The content is also simple. Li Fuyao is going to break through the situation.


    He wanted to tell those who wanted to help him where they were, or they would come back later. If there was any problem, Li Fuyao felt that his life was not enough.


    Flying sword communication is the means of swordsmen.


    When night fell, the sword, like the moon, went to Luoyang City. Li changgu in the Star Tower and his royal highness king of Chu in the Imperial Palace opened their eyes.


    The two Canghai friars were stunned and then both of them were smiling.


    Li changgu in front of those old books to find a favorite volume, not in the waist, the other side of the hanging bitter short day, from the star tower down, came to Luoyang City.


    The royal highness of Chu put on the python robe that he had not worn for many years and walked out of the palace.


    The two Canghai monks did not face each other, but both knew what they were for.


    Cheng Mu stands in the courtyard, looking at the bright moon, thinking about his uncle, and opening his mouth to say something, not many people know.


    Chen Jiu, the monk of Canghai in Cheng''s mansion, felt something, but he didn''t know what it was. Anyway, his realm was the lowest among the three Canghai friars in Luoyang City. He didn''t know it was normal.


    But he could know that Li changgu and his Royal Highness the king of Chu had left Luoyang.


    He just came to the courtyard and saw a sword turn back. Then he said with some doubts: "it''s going to break the border?"


    The voice was so low that no one heard it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ten li sword went to find Lin Hongzhu. Lin Hongzhu is one of the most difficult people to find, because he is not only a vast sea, but also has no fixed place to live, but he is very happy to be found by Li Fuyao, so soon the sword falls in front of the wooden house where he lives. At this time, he just lulled the boy, the girl and the two children into sleep. After feeling the coming of the ten mile sword, he turned towards him Empty smile, "go and come."


    "OK, Mr. Lin," he said in a low voice


    Lin Hongzhu looked at her, empty this just bowed his head, cheek slightly red, light voice way: "husband."


    Lin Hongzhu pushed the door out, leaving only a back.


    When he broke the border in Qingtian City, Lin Hongzhu said that after Li Fuyao broke the border, he would definitely do it. Now is the time to fulfill his promise.


    Although this trip was really dangerous, it was probably no big deal for Lin Hongzhu.


    It''s just that I can''t trust some people.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun is walking south. This place has already passed the North Sea and belongs to mountains and rivers. Qingtianjun is not slow, but it will not be too fast. While he is walking, he is raising his momentum to the top. After walking a long way, qingtianjun can''t help but scold: "I have fought so many times in my life, but I haven''t had this time Excited, his mother, looking for a son-in-law, as if to find an ancestor for himself


    Qingtianjun, such a peerless demon, is calm no matter what happens. Where is he so angry like today.


    What''s more, he can''t fight the man who makes him angry.


    What the hell is this?


    Thinking of this, qingtianjun wanted to scold again. He saw the sky


    passing by with a sword, which seemed to be the tall building.


    This sword was given to Li Fuyao by his emperor Qingtian.


    Qingtian Jun said in a low voice: "his mother, this boy is smart, and he knows how to move and rescue soldiers. I don''t know how many friends you have and how many people you can find."


    That is to say, but after seeing the high-rise building, qingtianjun is not so slow as before. It turns into a blue light and directly goes into the sea of clouds.


    He couldn''t help being more quick. If he didn''t bring back that smelly boy, he would be doomed to see his daughter sad for a long time. Maybe even the girl would be unhappy all her life.


    A monk''s life is too long.


    How could he bear to look at his daughter so unhappy all her life.


    This is the truth for 10000 people.


    "Damn it!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The grass is gradually green and goes to the mountain, but it stops at the foot of the mountain without going up. The body of the sword is like a long sword of green grass. Hovering at the foot of the mountain, there is a peach blossom on the mountain.


    Ye Shengge opened the window of the dengtian tower. The first sage in the history of chenxieshan, who had always stayed on the mountain even after the destruction of the mountain, had already made dengtian tower a forbidden area for disciples on the mountain, and no one could get close to it.


    She is still a temple master of chenxieshan and a sage in the clouds. The disciples on the mountain will call ye Shengge Xiaoye Sheng in private. However, more disciples on the mountain think that ye Shengge is ye Shengge. Even if her father is the first Ye Sheng in the world, she doesn''t need to be called xiaoyesheng, because no one knows whether ye Shengge will surpass Ye Sheng in the future, It''s also number one in the cloud.After opening the window, ye Shengge waved, and the grass became green and fell into her hand. Then ye Shengge took a look at the distance and said with a soft smile: "I''m afraid of death."


    But at the same time, the whole person with the sword disappeared from the tower.


    Since someone is afraid of death, she has to save him.


    Not because he was afraid of death, so she went, but because she didn''t want him to die.


    There are 90000 characters in the world, but the monks can''t count them.


    But she has something to do with her, that''s just a few.


    It''s the only one she likes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Changting walked a long way to find Chao Qingqiu in the reed marsh again. But to his surprise, there seemed to be something wrong with the Chao Sword Fairy.


    In the early years, Chao Qingqiu was in Luoyang City, watching the snow and rain. Later, in those days, Chao Qingqiu went to the North Sea to fish on the sea, but actually he was looking at the dragon.


    In the days of Luoyang City, you can also see the sky curtain.


    Anyway, what he saw was never what the world thought.


    But watching the rain and snow and seeing the sea has profound meaning. Ye Changting expresses understanding and knowing. But now chaoqingqiu is looking at ducks here, ye Changting is really not clear.


    At this moment, Chao Qingqiu stood in the reed marsh and looked at the wild duck in the nest.


    Ye Changting was puzzled and asked, "so this duck may be something special?"


    Chao Qingqiu did not answer him.


    Ye Changting also said, "even if you have obsession with salted duck eggs, you don''t necessarily have to stay here and watch the ducks laying eggs?"


    Chao Qingqiu raised his eyes and asked casually, "are you here?"


    Ye Changting looks the same, but he only thinks that chaoqingqiu is a fool. He is standing in front of him. He also asks such a sentence, what is not a fool?


    Chao Qingqiu said: "at the beginning of those years, you always asked me what was in the sky. Later, I always told you that there were immortals. Then I looked at your eyes, just like the eyes you see me now."


    Chao Qingqiu straightened up. "Then I told you about those things, and then because of the North Sea, I told Qingtian Jun that Chao FengChen came to see me, and I told him. Later, a young man asked me, and I told her about it. Even later, I went to a young man and asked him something. I have some new understanding of tianwai. Today, you are a young man I''m here again. Do you want to know? "


    Ye Changting thinks that the young man who came to find Chao Qingqiu must be ye Shengge. Then who is the young man after that?


    "Li Fuyao."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t sell off with Ye Changting. He said, "there is something very important in his sword for finding immortals."


    Ye Changting asked, "did you bring that sword back?"


    Shaking his head toward Qingqiu.


    Ye Changting asked again, "what do you know?"


    Chao Qingqiu was about to speak when a sword came to him.


    It''s green silk.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the sword and suddenly laughed, "he''s going to break the border."


    Looking at the sword, ye Changting also had a smile.


    "What do you do?"


    It is impossible for people like Ye Changting not to know what will happen when Li Fuyao breaks the border. Fundamentally speaking, those swordsmen are not enough.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "wait until he gets through the heaven and earth, and then talk about it."


    When we want to break through the situation, there will naturally be a test of heaven and earth. When Li Fuyao has withstood the test, great events will happen later.


    "The king of the blue sky is coming. Ye Shengge and Lin Hongzhu will go. Li changgu and you. There are many people standing behind this boy. They just want to fight against the whole world. It''s still very troublesome. You go quickly."


    Chao Qingqiu seldom has some worries. There are many people in the world who will become his helpers. But in the end, there are only a few people who are extremely strong in fighting.


    Among those people, Li Fuyao must be the first choice.


    He is the most optimistic person in chaoqingqiu.


    Ye Changting did not say anything, and soon turned into a sword light.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the wild duck again and said calmly, "no matter what you want to do, it won''t be so simple. Remember, this is what I said."


    The wild duck gave a cry, but it didn''t mean anything.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the swords were gone, the moon sword found the king of Chu and Li changgu, Lin Hongzhu in Shili, qingtianjun in the high-rise building, and ye Shengge in Cao Jianqing.


    But what about Zheyun and Qingsi?


    Where did you go?


    I''m afraid Li Fuyao is the only one who knows.


    Li Fuyao stood under the eaves of the house and looked at the distance. He made sure that several seas had come towards this side. Listening to the thunder in the sea of clouds, he laughed at himself, "you are the biggest in the sky and the earth. You want me to die."


    "Why should I die?"Li Fuyao took a deep breath, sat on the ground, and began to absorb the Kendo Qi between heaven and earth.


    Inside, the fish in the water tank swam in the water tank, but I don''t know why, the scales began to exude wisps of blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    When Chao Qingqiu left the world, or should be said to be reborn, he had returned all his Kendo Qi to this heaven and earth.


    Swordsmen have been weak for six thousand years, or Kendo has been weakened for six thousand years. In these six thousand years, there has never been a sword fairy in the world. The sword spirit is so strong that it is beyond words. Finally, it is absorbed by Chao Qingqiu, and then he becomes the only unique sword immortal in the past six thousand years.


    The story after that is really simple. After six thousand years of Kendo luck, Chao Qingqiu became one of the strongest sword immortals in the world, and even surpassed Liuxiang to become a real strong man.


    The most powerful.


    Later, after Chao Qingqiu returned all of this Kendo Qi to the world during the first World War of Luoyang City, Li changgu was the one who got the most of it. Therefore, he became the first sword immortal who broke into the sea.


    Other Kendo Qi was scattered in the heaven and earth, and was taken by many people.


    For example, Zhao Dabao, wushanhe, yanle and Li Xiaoxue


    Swordsmen in the world, at this time, everyone can take this sword luck.


    Naturally, Li Fuyao also benefited from this Kendo luck. He went very fast in the later days, but there were still countless Kendo luck between heaven and earth.


    It''s a vague thing to say, but in fact it has its own number.


    In other words, swordsmen have been withered. Apart from those sword immortals who were killed because of the war, it is because the Kendo flourishing age 6000 years ago has consumed the whole world''s Kendo Qi. In the following 6000 years, together with the suppression of the three religions, there was such a world.


    Although it is not as prosperous as that of the Kendo 6000 years ago, it is better than any other times in the past 6000 years.


    Li Fuyao did not want to occupy the world''s surplus Kendo luck before, but now, he has to.


    Without his Kendo luck, Li Fuyao felt that he could not really stand the test of the world.


    Therefore, at the beginning of his breakthrough, he wanted to absorb the Kendo Qi of this heaven and earth and turn it into his own use.


    Not too much, of course, but absolutely a lot.


    The sword spirit between heaven and earth is just like the sword spirit. If any sword immortal looks down from a high place, you can see that there are countless sword like Qi flowing into the courtyard where Li Fuyao lives.


    At the moment, Li Fuyao seems to be the center of heaven and earth.


    Everything in the world, at this moment, should look at him.


    He closed his eyes, the sea of clouds has begun to thunder, do not know how many arcs have appeared in the sea of clouds.


    Autumn wind Town, there are people looking up at the sky, "this is going to rain?"


    Many people went back to their homes, hoping that the heavy rain would not last too long.


    But a moment later, they were all wrong.


    Because accompanied by those thunder, there is a gust of wind, which blows mercilessly, overturns the roofs of many people, and countless walls are overturned in this gale.


    All over the sky are the clothes of mortals.


    Like leaves, in the wind, there is no resistance at all.


    Also, how can such great powers be resisted by ordinary people?


    A big tree on the other side of the long street has been uprooted and fell on the roof of a family.


    The family is a family of three, the man just drank two or two wine, at the moment is not too sober, suddenly heard his roof bang.


    Then a piece of trunk appeared in front of him, and he swore, "what the hell is going to do?"


    "I drank a little wine, but I didn''t drink much. As for seeing such a strange thing?"


    He was totally an illusion that he had drunk too much.


    The woman had already run to the outside with her baby in her arms, but in the middle of the run, she remembered that her man was still at home, so she turned back and looked at the man swearing at the street. She was angry from her heart and slapped the man.


    "Let''s go quickly. If you don''t leave, why don''t you want me to be a widow?"


    The man was awakened by such a slap, and then he noticed that the scene in front of him was not an illusion. He suddenly woke up, and then he was scared to pee his pants.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not just the same with the second guy in the town.


    Countless people are carrying things to run out of town. Even the old people who don''t have good legs on weekdays are running very fast now.


    Someone passed by the small yard over there. They didn''t stop. They just ran and yelled, "what''s the matter? Let''s go hide?"


    There were more than one common people who had the same idea, but they soon found that although the courtyard was not affected by the gale, when they approached the courtyard, they were stabbed by a sword and had many wounds. Some people still remember the young storyteller who lived in the courtyard many years ago.At that time, they also had a conflict with the young storyteller. Later, the storyteller left Qiufeng Town, and no one came back to the yard in this town.


    Some people even looked through the crack of the door and saw that there was a young man in blue sitting in the yard.


    That''s the storyteller.


    People with sharp eyes recognize it at a glance.


    "Could he have made a noise?"


    "Leave it alone, and let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, apart from escaping for life, we should never have other ideas.


    Based on this idea, soon everyone in Qiufeng left the town.


    The whole town is in a mess. Only the small courtyard stands in the middle of the town and is not affected at all.


    Li changgu and his highness king of Chu were the first to come to Qiufeng town.


    The two men stood on the high mountain outside Qiufeng Town, which was just outside the affected area.


    Li changgu looked at the appalling scene, but for a moment, he said with a bitter smile: "this is not a momentum, it has been so, if it is really that time, I will certainly not save this boy."


    The king of Chu''s Royal Highness''s Python robe was blown by the wind. Looking over there, he also sighed: "such a great force of heaven and earth, one person against each other, and the other is a climbing tower. Who do you think can resist?"


    Li changgu said straightforwardly, "there is no one else except the sword immortals."


    The implication is very clear, that is, if Li Fuyao can carry the past, he is a monk who can shoulder with Chao Qingqiu.


    In the past six thousand years, there has been only one person like Chao Qingqiu.


    Can Li Fuyao be regarded as the second?


    Everything depends on what happens after that.


    The most important thing is whether we can carry the test of the past.


    His royal highness of the king of Chu suddenly asked, "Mr. changgu, what will you do after that


    This is what his royal highness of Chu wants to know.


    After all, it''s not the same thing to make a symbolic move here, or to fight for the life and death of those monks who really want to do it or later.


    Li changgu said straightforwardly: "if you are in love with reason, you should do everything you can. But his highness, the king of Chu, even if he has a friendship with him, is enough to search for a fairy sword. He doesn''t have to come here in person. "


    His royal highness of Chu said with a smile: "I have no friends in my life. There is one named Xu Ji. Xu Ji has been dead for many years. Since Li Fuyao is his favorite descendant, it''s fair to say that the king did it. At least he died here, and he didn''t feel regret."


    Li changgu sprinkles ran a smile, and then said: "this may be the most invincible in the world after Chao Jian Xian?"


    The king of Chu joked, "isn''t there a Taoist?"


    Li changgu laughed, "a family."


    His Highness the king of Chu also laughed.


    In fact, it is easy to say the things between Li Fuyao and ye Shengge, but they are not really easy to say.


    However, it depends on how to solve the crisis today.


    Li changgu held his breath and held his breath. His hand had been put on the hilt of the short bitter day. He said that if Li Fuyao failed to break through the border, he might not be able to save him. However, if he could not, he would not be able to rescue him, which would not prevent Li changgu from saving.


    Among the young people in this world, Li changgu has never seen a second person who is so similar to him.


    Li Fuyao and he are really similar.


    Although they used the sword, they still had some truth in their hearts, but they both knew that it was meaningless to say it with their mouths. They had to use the sword.


    This may be the reason why Li changgu really wants to save Li Fuyao.


    He didn''t want to see only Su Ye as a scholar in the world, but no young man like Li Fuyao.


    The world in his heart was never like this.


    What is called the good way of life is that there are such peerless sword immortals as Chao Qingqiu, scholars like Su ye, and young people like Li Fuyao and ye Shengge.


    I think it''s a good world now?


    "There are more people who are not good enough," Li changgu said with a laugh


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, there is a sword to the town of autumn wind.


    The moon sword went away and


    came back again. From a distance, he went back to this dilapidated courtyard, and then inserted it in front of Li Fuyao.


    The high-rise sword followed closely, also inserted in front of Li Fuyao.


    Ten li is behind Li Fuyao.


    Six swords were gone and only three came back.


    Cao Jianqing should be among Ye Sheng''s singers. I don''t know why. This Taoist didn''t return his sword to Li Fuyao.


    As for Qingsi and Zheyun, they still don''t know where they went.


    The scene in the sea of clouds is hard to describe at the moment.


    Those arcs have now become electric dragons. There is no dragon in the world, but since the demon ancestor came to the world, there are dragons in the world.In the distant sea of clouds, thunder sounds like drums.


    It''s like there are immortals beating drums in the sea of clouds!


    The whole world is gathering momentum.


    It is surprising that Li Fuyao, who is here, is indifferent.


    When the wind blows, the whole town of autumn wind is almost a ruin.


    Of course, we have to get rid of Li Fuyao''s courtyard.


    Li changgu finally saw what was between heaven and earth.


    "Kendo Qi Yun?"


    Before, he only paid attention to the scene in the sea of clouds. At this moment, he noticed that the heaven and earth were gathered by wisps of Kendo Qi.


    Since his highness is a monk of Canghai, he can''t know nothing. Hearing such a sentence, he quickly looked up and looked over there. Although he couldn''t see anything substantial, he felt the sharpness between heaven and earth.


    Li changgu murmured: "in this case, maybe it can be done."


    In the courtyard, Li Fuyao opened his eyes. His spirit house had already been filled with sword spirit. Even in his meridians, it was all sword Qi. No matter how much.


    At the beginning, when there were some fake spirit houses, it might be better than the present situation, but it was just that the number of sword Qi would be more, and it was definitely not that his killing power was stronger.


    He glanced at the three swords in front of him and whispered, "wait a minute."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the way to the north, the tall building met qingtianjun, but no one knew that Li Fuyao''s green silk went faster to the north.


    The sword is gone.


    Passing the North Sea, the sparrow looked at it, but the sparrow ignored it.


    So the sword went through the North Sea, passed over Qingtian City, and came to the hut.


    The woman was sitting in front of the door, making a suit of clothes. Seeing that the green silk fell here, she soon saw something more in her eyes. "Tell me about you, this sword is actually better than that one."


    When Li Fuyao came here, it was covered with cloud rather than green silk.


    The reason is very simple, that is, because the appearance of Zheyun sword is more beautiful than that of green silk sword.


    But at this time, the green silk sword came.


    Because it was his first sword in the true sense, just like the first girl he liked.


    The woman knew that her daughter was practicing, but she soon got up and stood in front of the window and called softly.


    Green locust opens her eyes.


    Some doubts, but soon feel the sword spirit.


    She looked up and the sword hovered outside the hut.


    The woman looked at the sword, and her eyes were full of worry. Qingtianjun and Li Fuyao were there. She was very worried.


    Worried about her husband and her daughter''s husband.


    Although the boy has not been able to formally marry green locust, but also really, she identified.


    Green locust came out, looked at the green silk sword, gently brushed the sword, and felt the message from it.


    That''s probably to say that he is going to break the border. I don''t know if it will succeed. Let me tell you.


    The green silk sword trembled slightly, and the tears of green locust fell down.


    "How can you die?"


    She knew that if Li Fuyao was sure, he would never let the green silk sword come.


    Since all the green silk swords have come, it means that Li Fuyao is not sure about this threshold.


    "You can''t die," said Qing Huai


    The palm of her hand was smeared on the body of the green silk sword, and some blood appeared on the body of the green silk sword.


    Green locust clenched her fist, blood dripping down, and of course, her tears. She roared at the green silk sword: "Li Fuyao, you are not allowed to die!"


    At the moment, the woman felt an unprecedented fear that she had never had before.


    He and she are afraid that the man will leave the world today.


    The green silk sword has left, and Qinghuai is in tears at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    Zheyun went to the Buddha land.


    After passing through a large area of Buddha land, I finally went to the Lingshan mountain and hovered on the square in front of the Mahavira hall.


    Huihou monk walked into the meditation room.


    His white eyebrows fluttered slightly, and he looked very kind.


    The lantern said, "he didn''t come to ask for help. In his heart, he had a very clear judgment on these things. He knew that you had no reason to do so. Naturally, he didn''t come to ask you."


    Huihou monk sighed: "there are very few such people in the world."


    Yes, when they know that they are in danger, most people will contact them all about them, but Li Fuyao is not like this.


    "He came here to apologize."


    The lantern''s voice was very long. "When he came to Lingshan, I asked him to kill me later. He also agreed. Just to kill me, I need to have a state of chaoqingqiu. He is not sure about this level now, so he came to apologize."


    Huihou monk said, "I can do it. If I want to break the scene after watching the building, I also need help. Now I have a fire. It''s good."


    Even if he is a Buddhist saint, Huihou monk is definitely not the kind of person who is detached from the world. It is also because of the current situation of Buddhism that he has to consider the situation.


    Zen went to Yanling before, but whether he wanted to do it or not was the same reason.


    "If he can make it through this, do you think he can become the next chaoqingqiu?" Although Huihou monk lived for a long time, he didn''t know as much about some things as lantern.


    "If it''s Chao Qingqiu in their eyes, then this boy may not only be like Chao Qingqiu, but also be stronger than Chao Qingqiu," the lantern said


    Huihou monk said with a smile, "in your opinion, what kind of person is chaoqingqiu?"


    The lantern solemnly said: "there is no other in the ages!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so optimistic about him."


    I don''t know if it''s Li Fuyao or chaoqingqiu.


    "It''s no use watching. If you don''t save him, this guy will die." As he spoke, the lantern shrank rapidly, and a big red lantern of the same size as the ordinary one was made. After it fell into the hands of Huihou monk, the voice came out, "I still expect him to help me. Now I can''t let him die."


    Huihou monk took the lantern and went outside. As he walked, he seldom joked: "didn''t you say there was Ye Sheng song?"


    "All of a sudden, it seemed to me that daozhong was not very good at speaking."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "In fact, I want to go out and have a look, and see what the hell is like."


    Huihou monk came to the hall of great xiongbao, looked at the hovering cloud cover and called the Buddha''s name, "Amitabha."


    Zheyun sword leaves Lingshan and goes in the direction of mountains and rivers.


    Huihou monk left Lingshan with this genuine lantern.


    In the last millennium, this lantern has only left Lingshan twice. The last time ye Shengge broke into the sea, and this time, Li Fuyao broke into the sea.


    Both of these two people have strange vision when they are in a bad situation. The lantern thinks it''s interesting, so they want to see both places.


    Ye Sheng''s song has been watched. This time, it''s Li Fuyao''s turn.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dozens of miles away from Qiufeng Town, there is a big river with tens of feet wide. A lone boat stands in the middle of the river, and the river is very fast. But the lonely boat just stands on the surface of the river and never moves forward or retreats.


    In the bow of a small boat, ye Shengge with a white skirt looks up at the sky in the distance. Now you can see the scene above Qiufeng town. It is obvious that someone has not really broken the land. Under the sky, above the sea of clouds, there has already been such a momentum. Even if ye Shengge is so far away, you can still see it clearly.


    This is a disaster of heaven and earth. Since ancient times, few friars have ever encountered it when they break into the sea. The heaven and earth have their own laws. The blood of Ye Shengge against the heaven directly killed the female demon king who was the sea at the beginning of birth. Emperor Wu and the descendants of the demon queen did not know whether they were actually born.


    Even if there is, it must have been a ordeal.


    Since their blood vessels can appear between heaven and earth, they are recognized by heaven and earth. After that, their practice will be much simpler. Just like when ye Sheng''s song broke into the sea, heaven and earth were not in the least embarrassed, and they were even happy to see their achievements.


    However, Li Fuyao, a young man of high quality and common blood, has come to this stage in such a short period of time. It is natural that heaven and earth can not tolerate it. Now that the natural calamity is brought down, he will be wiped out.


    This can also be said to be the test of heaven and earth. After all, once he has survived, Li Fuyao is afraid that he will be in the realm of the sea, and few people dare to say that he can surpass him.


    If ye Shengge has been hostile to him, I''m afraid there will be more enemies in this world.


    But now, as his Highness the king of Chu and Li changgu said, it''s really a family.


    When the wind blows through the skirt of Ye Sheng''s song, the Taoist temple master''s expression remains unchanged.The grass is green in the hand.


    Grass gradually green, some trembling sound issued, as if to go somewhere, but at the moment was ye Shengge holding, can not leave.


    Then she released her hand, and her sword swept into the sky.


    Ye Shengge said: "since you are afraid of death, don''t really die."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the wind rises and clouds rise, the grass gradually becomes green and returns to the courtyard. Li Fuyao looks at the sword and naturally knows that it is Ye Sheng''s song.


    To tell you the truth, when those swords left the courtyard, Li Fuyao knew that even if all the Canghai monks did not come, ye Shengge would surely come.


    This is a thing that he knew very clearly before.


    Now that the grass is green, there are only clouds and silk left.


    Among all the swords, there are only two swords that he didn''t carry to save the soldiers. The green silk sword is to say goodbye to someone, and the Zheyun sword is to apologize to a lantern.


    They are two things that Li Fuyao is worried about.


    Just thinking about it, the shield cloud has returned to the courtyard.


    Only the green silk has not come back.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the sky screen and said with a smile, "wait a second!"


    Voice down, there is a long blue sword, from the sky.


    Green silk is back here.


    Hovering in front of him, Li Fuyao takes a look at the green silk and finds that there are still some blood stains on the sword. He reaches out to brush it.


    The green silk sword trembled slightly, with some sadness.


    There is no sadness in the sword, but the woman who reposes on the sword has sadness.


    Li Fuyao reached out his hand and wiped the bloodstains. He said in a low voice, "I can''t bear to die. I haven''t married you in my whole life. I''m not willing to die like this."


    Words fall, he looked at the hovering moon tower in front of him, green silk covering the clouds, ten miles of grass gradually green.


    There are six swords here, not counting the one in the sleeve.


    Li Fuyao sighed, "it''s still a little short of one."


    Sword 19 was received by Ye Sheng in the demon bowl. It can''t appear now.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and said with a hearty smile, "then it''s going to start!"


    The sound was surging, and it was heard by the thunder dragons above the sea of clouds under the sky.


    Six swords began to surround Li Fu''s body, and the sound of swords sounded in turn.


    Heaven and earth can hear!


    The sea of clouds is tumbling and the thunder is getting louder and louder. It seems that a huge tornado has appeared in the sky, and countless thunder dragons are swimming in it.


    Li Fu shakes his blue shirt and swings, just like a lonely boat in the sea.


    His hair band had been blown away, and his long hair moved with the wind.


    He stood in the array of swords and looked for the immortal sword, which slipped out of his sleeve. Just a moment later, the short sword had been pulled out. Now, it was more than three feet.


    What is the strongest monk in the world?


    It''s just a Sword Fairy carrying a three foot sword.


    The momentum of his whole person is constantly climbing. Every time he improves, the thunder in the sea of clouds will be louder. When his realm finally climbs to the end of climbing, the thunder will spread all over the world!


    And soon a Thunder Dragon roared down.


    The Thunder Dragon came down from the sea of clouds, and before it was near the town of autumn wind, the whole town seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer and sank by half an inch.


    The smoke and dust has not yet been born, it has been swept away by the wind.


    All the buildings have been destroyed by this disaster. Only the dilapidated courtyard of Li Fuyao seems to be protected by someone. Although it is rickety, it still stands here.


    Li Fuyao is looking for the fairy in his hand. Looking at the Thunder Dragon, he has already swept into the air.


    The swords were still hovering.


    Leilong is from top to bottom, and Li Fuyao is from bottom to top.


    The two collided in the air. With only one sword, the immortal hunted down the dragon head. A huge Thunder Dragon turned into a headless dragon, and a large purple electric light was scattered on its neck.


    It is the purple thunder which symbolizes the power of heaven and earth.


    Li Fuyao''s face turned white. His sword went up and cut the Thunder Dragon in half.


    At this time, the long swords rose from the courtyard.


    Cut down those scattered purple thunder, and then reappear in Li Fuyao''s side.


    Li Fuyao hovered in the air, looking at the sea of clouds, slightly squinting, eyes have no mood.


    On the sea of clouds, the thunder was louder, and several thunder dragons roared at Li Fuyao!


    "Come on


    There is sword spirit everywhere between heaven and earth. Especially at this moment, in Qiufeng Town, Li Fuyao is like this, not to mention climbing the building realm. He is afraid that the monk Canghai dare not do it easily.


    Several thunder dragons roared down, and Li Fuyao said with a loud smile: "this cultivation is the result of my hard work step by step. I don''t know how many times I have experienced life and death, and I don''t know how much I have paid. If you think I''m not worthy of the sea, you''ll kill me. OK, tell me, why should I die?"Before the words fell, Li Fuyao did not move forward. Several long swords on his side had already been snatched away, and the bright moon sword had already cut into a Thunder Dragon.


    The body of the sword was like a long sword of the moon, but when Kankan and leilong met, they had already cut off half of the dragon''s horn with one sword.


    The same is true of the other swords, which have made a good start more or less.


    After those flying swords, Li Fuyao held the sword of seeking immortals and pinched the corner of his clothes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    The great power of heaven and earth can not be stopped by manpower?


    But when these friars were practicing, who would really like to face this situation and be arrested?


    Li Fuyao doesn''t know if others will, but he certainly won''t.


    Li Fuyao is doing a special thing while six flying swords are entangled with those thunder dragons.


    When there were fake lingfu, Li Fuyao was able to control several swords at the same time, all of which were just like his own sword. Later, with the help of Xiao Xu, he broke those fake lingfu houses, leaving only one lingfu.


    However, those swords had already communicated with him, and without much effort, they could fall where he wanted them to go.


    Li Fuyao is very clear about the thunder dragons born in the cloud sea, but they are just a trial.


    If it was a battle of life and death, it could not be cut off with one sword.


    It is not easy for Li Fuyao to survive the world.


    All the sword Qi scattered between heaven and earth was gathered by him right in front of him. After gathering, those fierce sword Qi did not take shape in an instant, but surrounded Li Fu''s side.


    There are many swords between heaven and earth. Li Fuyao has many swords, but none of them is what he wants.


    What he wants is his own sword. It''s nineteen!


    The sword array was short of 19 swords, so he had to send something to make him feel uncomfortable.


    It''s just that sword, destined not to come to him.


    He took hold of the fairy and bit his teeth.


    Li changgu and his Royal Highness the king of Chu looked at this scene from a distant mountain.


    Li Fuyao''s six swords strangle six thunder dragons, but there are too many thunder dragons in the sea of clouds. There will never be only six. Now there are only six because Li Fuyao has only six swords.


    His royal highness of Chu said: "if you were me, I would go to the realm of the tower and try it. It would never be possible."


    Li changgu didn''t answer. He just looked at Li Fu''s side, and all the fine sword Qi was around him. Li changgu, as a sword immortal, naturally knew better than his Royal Highness the king of Chu.


    The next wave of attack, obviously, is to rely on those broken sword Qi.


    But what will come out of the sea of clouds?


    Li changgu looked up at the sky, not to the depth of the sea of clouds, but to the clouds in the distance.


    A huge talisman appeared in the sky, and the golden light was shining on it. Before the talisman, a middle-aged Taoist appeared in their sight.


    "Chen Sheng is here."


    There are four sages in Confucianism and Taoism respectively. No one thought that Chen Sheng was the first to appear.


    Li changgu didn''t speak. He just let out a wisp of sword spirit from his body. Before ye Shengge broke the boundary, several big demons of the demon family came. Li changgu even swore against a big demon, but he didn''t leave him.


    Now that Chen Sheng is here, Li changgu has to tell him that if he makes a move, he will never die with him.


    Chen Sheng looked at this side and didn''t do anything, but the huge talisman behind him had become smaller and came to his side.


    In the distance, Zhang Sheng has already appeared in the cloud. He holds the spring and autumn inkstone, and his expression is plain.


    After Zhang Sheng, Mr. Twilight opened his eyes slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Zhou Fu Zi stood side by side with the old Confucian scholars.


    Just in such a moment, the four sages of Confucianism came together.


    It is conceivable that they attach great importance to Li Fuyao''s breaking the border today.


    Compared with the four sages of Confucianism, daomen is much poorer.


    It''s just a Chen Sheng.


    What about the other three saints?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Sheng fell on the boat on the river. He just took a look at the distant scenery, then looked at ye Shengge in the bow of the boat and asked, "do you think he can survive?"


    Ye Shengge did not turn his head to see Ye Sheng, but said to himself, "if you don''t think he can make it, what are you doing here?"


    Ye Sheng said: "even if he has passed the pass of heaven and earth, what about the back?"


    In the world, except for those monks who had old Canghai with Li Fuyao, the rest of the sea might have done something about it.


    It''s hard to stand alone.


    Ye Shengge looks the same, "do you want to move?"


    Ye Sheng said: "it''s about the future of daomen. I''m going to do it naturally, but maybe I don''t need to."


    Today''s move means that he will have a life and death feud with the swordsman, so even Ye Sheng is not willing to do it casually.


    Ye Shengge said, "I want to borrow something."


    She has a pure heart of Tao. It can also be said that the heart is exquisite. She can still guess some things.


    Ye Sheng, not to mention a Taoist sect leader like him, naturally knows more, "you want that sword."


    This is a statement, not a question.


    Ye Shengge did not speak.If Li Fuyao wants to pass the first level, maybe the 19th sword is also very important. But as the leader of Taoism, will Ye Sheng take it out directly?


    Ye Shengge turns around and looks at her father. Ye Sheng, who doesn''t feel surprised when the sky falls down.


    "I want that sword."


    Ye Sheng stretched out his hand, and the demon bowl appeared in the palm of his hand, "want to get it yourself."


    Ye Shengge is indifferent. The sword 19 is in the demon bowl, and the Liu Sheng is also in it. After ye Shengge enters, he may be trapped in it.


    After all, Ye Sheng knows very well that once Li Fuyao has passed the heaven and earth barrier, he will be involved in the future.


    Ye Shengge said, "I want that sword."


    This is the third time she has said it.


    Ye Sheng glanced at him. As for his daughter, he knew that she was a very interesting girl and a monk with outstanding talent.


    That is the monk''s view of Ye Sheng''s song, and his view of Ye Sheng''s song.


    As a father, he didn''t know ye Sheng song very well.


    In this respect, he is even inferior to Liang.


    Ye Sheng said: "for a man, you don''t want anything, but also free and easy."


    Speaking, Ye Sheng held out his hand.


    Liu Shengyan, who was meditating in the bamboo tower, saw a sword rising from the sky in the forest. He was stunned and wanted to leave.


    But when he was close to the curtain of the sky, a hand suddenly stretched out from the sky, and slapped him down.


    "You''d better be honest." Ye Sheng''s voice is everywhere.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sword 19 returns to the world.


    On the surface of the river, the sword hovered for a moment and then swept away towards the distance. It seemed that it was going to look for Li Fuyao.


    "Ye Sheng said:" after you want to move, I will not stop, but I will also


    Ye Shengge didn''t say anything. It''s unnecessary to say this kind of thing. She knows it as well.


    "The man you like, if you are a Taoist disciple, I won''t ask about it. After all, he is worthy of you, but he is a swordsman, and he doesn''t have to say anything before he becomes a Taoist disciple."


    Qingtianjun''s request for Li Fuyao is just to make him become a sword immortal. However, Ye Sheng''s implication is still higher.


    Ye Shengge doesn''t pay any attention to him. He just points his toes and leaves for the sky.


    There is a saying that Ye Sheng''s song has not been said, that is, without Li Fuyao becoming something else, her Ye Sheng song can''t be invincible in the world if she is the second Chao Qing Qiu?


    Ye Sheng was aware of this later, but he soon thought of it. He had a smile on his mouth, but he didn''t speak.


    How can he not be happy when his daughter is promising.


    But before he could do anything, Liang also appeared on the boat. The Taoist sage came a step late and didn''t see Ye Sheng''s song.


    "She took the sword?"


    Liang was a bit surprised. He didn''t think ye Shenghui would give the sword to ye Shengge.


    But now it''s given.


    "She never said the same thing to me," said Ye Sheng


    Liang Yi thought, you father and daughter have not seen each other several times, Shengge girl is not very fond of talking, you can say three words are wonderful, but also three of the same


    "Given the sword, he may not be able to survive."


    This is to give yourself a step.


    Ye Sheng looked over there and said, "what will happen after that, I don''t know."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jian 19 came from afar, and Lin Hongzhu also fell on the mountain. He was on the side of Li changgu. The latter gave him a smile, which was a salute.


    Li changgu still has some appreciation for the master of the evil cult. The scholars in the world are really reasonable. Lin Hongzhu is really one of them.


    When he fell to the top of the mountain, a white haired Lin Hongzhu looked at the scene in the distance. He was silent for a moment and said to the point: "he missed something."


    Li changgu nodded, and he also saw the problem. Li Fuyao, like this now, is really about to miss something.


    What is it?


    While they were talking, a long sword came from afar. In a flash, they joined the sword array.


    Sword nineteen!


    Li Fuyao was holding the sword of searching for immortals. The Thunder Dragon in front of him had already been strangled, but the sword array was advancing slowly towards the sky, which was because there was no sword nineteen.


    None of his swords is useless.


    Without Jian 19, Li Fuyao had already thought of replacing it with the Xianxian sword. However, once the Xianjian left his hand, the sword array would not be an absolute strong point.


    He had consciously replaced the sword 19 with the handle of Zheyun, but he didn''t know what was going on. Zheyun had other functions in the sword array.That is to say, it is still one sword short.


    Until now.


    Sword nineteen is back.


    When Li Fuyao attacked his green shirt, his seven swords were extremely fierce.


    And his whole person, facing the clouds under the sky, swayed upward.


    As the old saying goes, waiting for this world to beat him, it is better for him to beat that heaven and earth first.


    Biting his teeth, Li Fuyao leaped forward to get close to the sea of clouds.


    At the moment, there are countless thunder dragons coming.


    The front one was close to his body, but it was soon strangled by the sword array, leaving only thunder light.


    Under the sky, there are sword light and thunder light everywhere. Sometimes some of them are scattered and dissipate in the heaven and earth.


    And Li Fuyao is in the sword array, facing the sky curtain!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    It is not clear how many thunder dragons were strangled by the sword array. In the sea of clouds, there was a huge Thunder Dragon in the huge tornado. The huge dragon head looked like a hundred feet in size.


    Li Fuyao is very small in front of the giant Thunder Dragon.


    The Thunder Dragon''s eyes did not know what emotions were, but looking at Li Fuyao, Li Fuyao felt the pressure of the world.


    However, he did not retreat half a moment, but under the protection of the sword array, he thrust out a sword.


    Looking for the immortal sword, there were countless sword Qi like fog on it, and then went towards the huge dragon head.


    But the next moment, the Thunder Dragon took a picture with one paw, and Li Fu shook his body, and the sword array was destroyed in an instant.


    Flying swords spread out in all directions, and Li Fuyao was also hit by that claw, and the whole rapid fall towards the town.


    Without hesitation, the Thunder Dragon soon rushed down.


    It''s like a thunderbolt right here.


    To end this young man''s life.


    But when Li Fuyao fell down, the sword in his hand had been released, and those scattered flying swords had gathered again.


    Sword nineteen can''t be useless.


    Since there is a sword, it should be useful.


    In a flash, those swords became a sword dragon.


    In a moment''s time, the body had grown rapidly to the point where it could compete with the Thunder Dragon.


    The sword dragon, with the immortal seeking sword as its head and the sword No.19 as its tail, tore and tangled with the Thunder Dragon in the sea of clouds.


    Li Fu shakes down to the courtyard. Blood has begun to seep from his clothes. Just for a moment, he has dyed the whole clothes red.


    With just one claw, the swordsman who climbed to the top of the tower could be hurt. If there was no sword array to stop him, Li Fuyao was afraid that he would leave the world by now.


    Taking advantage of the sword dragon and the Thunder Dragon hanging in the sky, Li Fuyao took a look at the clouds in the distance.


    I don''t know how many saints have come.


    He knew that even though he had survived the first hurdle, the saints in the cloud and the later people wanted him to die.


    Spit out a mouthful of blood. At this time, Li Fuyao quickly absorbs all the broken sword Qi around him.


    This time, no matter how far you can go, you have to keep your state at the top all the time.


    The exhausted lingfu was filled with the sword spirit again. Li Fu shook his toes, and swept to the sky.


    In the sea of clouds, the tearing of the Thunder Dragon and the sword dragon made the whole sea of clouds appear countless strange scenes.


    The sword spirit tore up a lot of clouds, and the purple thunder appeared in the eyes of the world. The saints in the clouds were not affected, but they had never seen this scene.


    It was the great power of heaven and earth. In history, only a few people were able to attract such a vision when they broke into the sea, and only a few survived.


    But all of them became the strongest people of that era.


    It''s not to say that one has to undergo baptism of heaven and earth to become the strongest one, but that he who has the ability to survive this natural calamity has also been proved to be one of the most powerful monks in this world.


    If Li Fuyao can survive today, he will surely become the one that many people want to kill.


    Just as Ye Sheng said, it''s about Taoism, so we have to do something about it.


    Naturally, the Confucian sages over there would have the same idea. But now it seems that Li Fuyao can''t hold on to it. In fact, there are still two opinions.


    For now, at least, there is little hope.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Shengge falls to the top of the mountain, where you can have a wide view of the town.


    Li changgu and his Highness the king of Chu were not surprised that ye Shengge had fallen here. His highness, king of Chu, took a look at ye Shengge and then paid close attention to Li Fuyao.


    Lin Hongzhu opened his mouth and said, "you can help me later, and I will help him."


    He already thought that Li Fuyao could not survive the robbery that day.


    That''s why I said that.


    Ye Shengge glanced at him and whispered, "no need."


    If there is Li Fuyao who can''t hold up, ye Shengge will naturally go to save him.


    "It looks very dangerous. You''ve only entered the sea. I''m afraid there will be some difficulties."


    Lin Hongzhu is worried about Ye Sheng''s song.


    It''s just that ye Shengge doesn''t care much.


    Lin Hongzhu also knew the woman''s temperament, so he soon stopped talking about it.


    At this time, the sword dragon under the sky was bitten and broken by the Thunder Dragon, and all eight flying swords fell down.


    Li Fuyao held the green silk instead of looking for immortals. The sword Qi soared. In a flash, a Shen Tian sword gang with hundreds of Zhang long was born here.


    Li Fu shook his hands and held the hilt of his sword and chopped it hard at the Thunder Dragon in the sea of clouds.The sea of clouds spread.


    Something seems to have been cut in half.


    Countless sword Qi surged away.


    Between heaven and earth, it seems that this sword is the biggest.


    But it''s not over.


    At the same time that the sword is cut off.


    Those flying swords came back and hovered in front of Li Fu Yao, and their achievements were in line.


    Li Fuyao thought slightly, and the sword, which was made up of seven long swords, went towards the Thunder Dragon.


    This time, sword nineteen is at the front.


    Face the Thunder Dragon.


    The sword Gang dissipated as expected.


    Sword nineteen and one sword is the first!


    Stab Thunder Dragon eyebrow heart.


    But after a moment, the sword hovered, and the Thunder Dragon did not retreat, so it was frozen.


    Half a quarter later, the Thunder Dragon suddenly moved forward an inch. The body of Jian 19 was completely bent, just like a crescent moon.


    Li Fuyao turned pale.


    A moment later, bang!


    The body of the 19 sword was broken, and the fragments of the iron sword rolled down into the sky.


    And Lei long eyebrow heart, just appeared a light white mark.


    After Jian 19 was destroyed, the sword tip of the tower was again against Lei Long''s eyebrows, but it didn''t last long. A moment later, the sword broke again.


    At this time, the high-rise sword is also broken inch by inch.


    Roll down the sky.


    Li Fuyao vomited out a mouthful of blood. At this time, the blood on his body had completely turned his blue shirt into a red one.


    And this one hasn''t stopped.


    Behind the tall building is the bright moon.


    After that, the grass became green.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Countless pieces of sword are falling from the sky.


    The green silk in Li Fuyao''s hand can''t stop crying.


    Looking for the fairy sword became a short sword and returned to Li Fu''s sleeve.


    In all the swords, except for the green silk and the immortal seeking sword, the rest became fragments.


    Li Fuyao holds the green silk with a complicated expression.


    The next moment, he suddenly laughed.


    The Thunder Dragon has come towards Li Fu.


    Then the naked eye can see that there are countless white sword Qi between heaven and earth.


    All of them come to Li Fuyao''s side.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning, Li Fuyao was used to fill the lingfu, but at this time, he was used for the final fight.


    After that, a huge sword was born out of the sea of clouds. When the Thunder Dragon swayed towards Li Fu, it stabbed the Thunder Dragon in the waist.


    The Thunder Dragon howled bitterly. There was a large amount of purple liquid falling down. After falling on the earth, only a moment later, it had already made a large area of land turn dark. This was the strong sky thunder, but it was too strong.


    What''s more, all the fragments of the sword entered its body from the wound.


    Then he swam in the body of the Thunder Dragon, with a large amount of sword spirit.


    It made the Thunder Dragon look very painful.


    But at this time, Lei long still ran into Li Fuyao, but at this time, there was no previous prestige.


    Li Fuyao is welcome with his sword.


    This time, all the sword Qi in the lingfu came out.


    A sword came out and stabbed the dragon''s forehead.


    It''s not the reason for looking for the immortal sword. It''s because the green silk is more convenient to use, but it''s impossible to do nothing.


    It floated out of Li Fu''s sleeve, followed leilong''s waist, and directly entered the body of leilong.


    Another scream.


    The two have collided.


    This is where the mighty air burst.


    The visible air waves quickly moved around.


    Countless big trees were broken by the air wave at this time.


    "Ah


    Li Fu shakes his sword and stabs it into the dragon''s head, and he rushes out to find the immortal sword.


    The dragon head was cut off.


    Li Fuyao vomited a big mouthful of blood, and the whole person fell down.


    The sea of clouds began to become normal.


    From the present situation, as long as Li Fuyao is still alive, he will be able to cross the sea.


    But now, these saints are afraid that they will not watch.


    But Li Fuyao''s life and death are unknown.


    I''m afraid no saint dare to take the lead.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao fell heavily in the courtyard and became a bloody man.


    There was silence between heaven and earth.


    Some of the other guys looked at the mood of Ye Shengge.Li changgu looked solemn and had already grasped the handle of the sword.


    The sea of clouds is now back to normal.


    The sky was calm.


    The saints on the cloud don''t know what they are thinking, but none of them has done anything.


    Ye Shengge floated over the mountain.


    In mid air, wings are born.


    She went to the town and gave birth to wings to tell them that whoever stopped her at this time would die.


    But before she drifted down to the town, a white fish came out of the sky.


    White fish in the cloud sea, and then heard a bird song.


    The white fish turned into a white bird and soared in the sky.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a very vast sword meaning, incomparably high and profound.


    Li changgu said with a smile, "it''s done."


    But then he looked solemn.


    In the sky, a little cinnabar appeared in front of everyone.


    Reflecting half of the sky.


    Huge air pressure to autumn town!


    Numerous and majestic gas engines gushed out.


    Ye Shengge looks indifferent, so he wants to make a move.


    Ye Sheng takes a look at Liang, but the latter is helpless.


    Ye Shengge is a girl, but they won''t fight with her.


    That''s why Ning Sheng made a move.


    A majestic golden light is born between ye Shengge''s fingers and meets the cinnabar. Ning Sheng is helpless.


    But I''ll fight her.


    But ye Shengge has not left the town.


    I don''t know who sighed above the cloud.


    Then Zhang Sheng made a move.


    There is a golden light in the cloud!


    Ye Shengge, while fighting with Ning Sheng, goes toward Li Fuyao, trying to stop two cloud saints with the power of one person.


    Liang also sighed. What kind of girl is this.


    He stretched out his hand and wiped it. A colorful river appeared behind him and went towards Zhang Sheng.


    Zhang Shengyi Zheng, absolutely did not think that since Liang also wanted to make a move at this time, even if he did, why was he facing him?


    The clouds were full of gold.


    Zhou Fu Zi''s big move, Mr. Twilight toward the town will plunder, Saint realm, is really too fast.


    Li changgu stares at Mr. twilight. He and this one are old acquaintances. Su Ye''s Mr. is naturally very familiar to him.


    It''s just that he held down the hilt and didn''t make a move.


    As a sword immortal, his killing power would have to be the highest in the mountains and rivers. If he did it at this time, it would be more or less wasteful if he did it at this time.


    His highness, the king of Chu, reached for a cloud and looked at Mr. twilight. Then he joined the battlefield.


    The majestic golden light flashed in the clouds.


    The two Confucian sages have come to an end, and Zhang Sheng and Liang on this side also quickly quit.


    Liang also returned to the cloud. Ye Shengge was completely restrained by Ning Sheng at this time. Naturally, he couldn''t do it again.


    Next, the talisman appeared in the cloud.


    Chen Sheng is finally ready to go.


    Li changgu is in the distance, so he should be ready to make a move.


    The sword is flying into the sky!


    Li Fuyao was half kneeling in the courtyard, looking at the golden lights in the clouds, gasping heavily.


    The green silk is in front of me, but I don''t know where to go.


    The sword spirit in his body is now surging and transforming, which is the transformation of a monk from climbing a tower to a sea.


    There is no danger in this process, but if it is disturbed by the outside world, it is possible to die.


    So Li Fuyao could only watch the clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Sheng said, "let''s go."


    This is for all the saints present.


    Li Fuyao is the weakest now. Let''s go.


    Zhou Fu Zi, Zhang Sheng and Liang Yi, the three sages, have already made a move towards Li Fuyao.


    Three absolutely majestic golden lights appear here.


    These are three saints.


    In the distance, the lone sword appears in the white cloud Pavilion.


    Ye Changting is not here to save people, but to kill people.


    A peerless sword light passed through the sea of clouds and soon came to Zhou Fu Zi.


    Zhou Fu Zi felt the sharp sword in it and soon offered a sacrifice to the Confucian heavenly book.


    But that sword has been cut to the Confucian heavenly book.


    Ye Changting passes through the clouds. Before master Zhou reacts, the second sword has fallen on him.


    The golden blood fell on the clouds.


    Ye Changting looked down at the grass on the grass, which was mottled with blood.


    It''s just golden.There was a hole in Zhou Fu Zi''s abdomen.


    Ye Changting said blandly, "if you don''t want to live, go and die."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A man in blue clothes didn''t know when to appear in Qiufeng Town, looking at the two golden lights falling from the sky.


    He murmured: "Ye Changting, you can pick."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    At the same time, the three sages shook hands at Li Fu. The one with the highest level was stopped by Ye Changting. However, even the remaining two were very powerful.


    Ye Shengge and his highness, Li changgu and ye Changting all stopped different saints.


    Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, has yet to make a move. The two saints, to be honest, can''t stop them.


    The man in green shirt who came to Qiufeng town had a sword hanging around his waist. After saying a word about ye Changting, he made a sword towards the sky curtain.


    The fierce sword spirit is like a river running. When a sword is handed out, there is no light of the sword, but it directly stops Liang and joins hands with Zhang Sheng.


    The golden light was instantly cut off by this sword. The man in blue looked at the ruined courtyard in the distance and said with a smile: "I am a willow lane."


    Then the body disappears.


    By the time it reappeared, it was in the air.


    Liuxiang has been unknown these years, but at this critical time, it still appears.


    This sword immortal is a part of the Sword Fairy six thousand years ago. But after the Sword Fairy died, he was the only one who could be called Liuxiang.


    Ye Sheng looks down at Qiufeng town and looks at the old Confucian scholar in the distance.


    The bottom cards of swordsmen are the three sword immortals, Li changgu Liuxiang and ye Changting. Now all three have been stopped.


    His Highness the king of Chu and Lin Hongzhu have intimate relations with Li Fuyao, but his Highness has already fought with Mr. twilight. Even if Lin Hongzhu wants to fight after that, the two remaining saints above the cloud, no matter which one, Lin Hongzhu will not be enemies.


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile: "this little guy has something to do with your daughter. Why don''t you just let me do it?"


    In fact, Li Fuyao was one of his few old friends.


    However, at that time, when he was walking in the world, his identity was not important, and no one knew his identity. No matter what he did, no one would know that was what he did. But now, he is the person with the highest level of Confucianism.


    After death is the whole Confucianism, naturally will not think about those feelings before.


    Ye Sheng didn''t say anything. He stepped back to let the old Confucian scholar do it.


    The old Confucian can be regarded as one of the highest levels in the world at the moment. If there were no problems in the world, he would have risen.


    So he made a move. Even if Lin Hongzhu wanted to do it, he had no way.


    What''s more, after getting Ye Sheng''s acquiescence, he took out the mountain and river seal.


    It looks very serious.


    Ye Sheng said nothing.


    I''d like to know who else would help that little guy.


    This time, it''s not just the saints, but even the big demons may be lurking in the distance.


    Anyway, it is not easy for Li Fuyao to cross the sea today.


    In the hands of the old Confucian scholars, there was a golden light, and the mountain and river seal also issued a very dazzling light.


    But before those golden lights fell, Huicong monk came to the sea of clouds in the distance.


    "Amitabha."


    If only he came alone, the old Confucian scholar would not feel that there was anything wrong with him. Under the curtain of heaven, only Ye Sheng could barely keep pace with him. Although the old monk had lived for a long time, even he couldn''t catch up with him, he still had a lot to do in terms of realm combat power.


    But the old Confucian scholar was carrying a lantern.


    This is the real one.


    There are many magic weapons in the world, none of which can be compared.


    Huihou monk once came to chenxie mountain when ye Shengge broke the boundary, but he didn''t do anything about it. Now he appears in Qiufeng Town, which is not true.


    The old Confucian scholar''s face was calm


    , looking at Huihou monk, he asked, "you have to help him, because he once went to Lingshan?"


    Hui thick monk''s white eyebrows flutter, looking like a kind old man, but can appear in the clouds, no one will look down on him.


    What''s more, he carried the lantern.


    "A Buddhist monk once preached to 3000 Buddhist disciples. The most famous saying is that everything has a cause and effect. He has a cause with the old monk, so he will return the fruit today. If he and the old monk have no cause, it is possible to plant the cause today."


    It''s really interesting to say that, no matter whether it''s related or not, it''s all relevant to have a foot in it at this time.


    The old Confucian scholar is also learning from ancient to modern times. I don''t know how much truth is in his stomach. But listening to this sentence, I still feel helpless.


    The old monk is not reasonable, he only talks about cause and effect.


    Who can say anything about causality?


    But if we really want to fight, who is the opponent of Huihou with the lantern?


    In other words, who can be better at carrying lanterns?


    Once upon a time, there was one named chaoqingqiu.


    The old Confucian sighed, "even so, I still want to have a try."With these words, the golden light in the sea of clouds was completely released. At the moment, all the accomplishments of the old Confucian scholars over a thousand years were shown. Huihou monk only carried a lantern, and the lantern was flickering.


    Can also shine on the world.


    Ye Sheng did not go to see the two saints fight.


    Since you can''t do it, he''s the only one left.


    He went to the town of autumn wind, but in a moment, he had already appeared in that town.


    Standing at the door of the dilapidated courtyard, Ye Sheng can also feel the sword that is forming.


    He walked into the courtyard and stood under the eaves and looked at the young man sitting in the middle of the yard.


    Ye Sheng thought that this was something Chao Qingqiu had never experienced, and unexpectedly let such a young man experience it.


    But before he thought too much, there was a long blue sword flying towards him in the courtyard. Before Ye Sheng could react, the sword had come to him.


    Before Li Fuyao, there were many swords, such as the moon tower, the ten mile grass gradually green, the cloud and green silk, and the sword 19 which ye Shengge asked from the demon bowl.


    Besides seeking immortals.


    These swords accompanied Li Fuyao a long way.


    But now, except for the green silk, they are all in pieces.


    Green silk sword and his heart are interlinked. After Ye Sheng enters the courtyard, he automatically grabs it to stop Li Fuyao. This is the protector.


    However, the green silk sword had been seriously damaged before the battle with Thunder Dragon. At the moment, it swept to Ye Sheng, and was stopped by the golden silk thread between Ye Sheng''s fingers, and many cracks appeared on the sword.


    In a moment, it will be completely destroyed!


    The green silk sword is broken now.


    Li Fuyao''s sword is gone.


    It''s like those people who are related to him are leaving him one by one, regardless of the priority.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao can''t do anything now.


    He can only look at Ye Sheng.


    Maybe we can talk to him.


    "I really appreciate a young man like you, who looks like another Chao Qingqiu. His temperament is worse than him, and he is also a bit more stupid. But he is indeed the only one in the world who is worthy of my daughter."


    Ye Sheng looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "since you started practicing sword, I have had many chances to kill you, but none of them. I just want to see where you can go."


    This actually reveals something unintentionally.


    "When I was practicing Taoism, no one knew the name of Chao Qingqiu. When my name was praised by the world, Chao Qingqiu was just a good swordsman. But why did he walk to me? I don''t really understand."


    In terms of talent, ye Xiujing''s talent is absolutely no worse than that of chaoqingqiu, and even better than that of chaoqingqiu. In terms of cultivation environment, he is much better than chaoqingqiu.


    So when Chao Qingqiu came to him, ye Xiujing didn''t understand.


    "I look at you and think of him."


    Ye Sheng sighed: "I look at you, actually understand some things."


    There are thousands of monks in the world. Most of them only know that they are divided into demon monks, three cult friars, swordsmen and field practitioners.


    I think that there are only a few ways to build a road.


    Only those monks who really stand on the high place can know that the cultivation is far from such a few roads.


    The old Confucian scholars have been walking in the world for thousands of years, and they have realized that it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books.


    Even if he is just called by some sword immortal, there is nothing else but seeing eternal life.


    Willow lane is divided into two is a road.


    It''s just that the road doesn''t get through.


    Chaoqingqiu is the same road.


    Ye Sheng had a serious look at Chao Qingqiu''s passing away years, and he seemed to see a road.


    "Shengge doesn''t need to be accompanied by people. She has its own way."


    Listening to all this, Li Fuyao did not really say anything.


    His lingfu is surging, closer and closer to the sea.


    Before long, Li Fuyao may become the youngest sword immortal in the world.


    Ye Sheng finally said: "such a big world, no Chao Qing Qiu, is really the most boring thing."


    Although Chao Qingqiu was in, he was able to suppress him, but those who had never thought of his own face were always standing an opponent.


    Such as Liuxiang and Wudi.


    This will not be too lonely.


    With these words, a lot of golden silk thread has been born in his fingers for a hundred years, and it will spread in the past.


    There was a sudden sound of feet at the gate of the yard.


    There was a man in blue shirt who came all the way to the wooden door and gasped for breath. Looking at the middle-aged Taoist priest inside, he slowly stood upright and said, "ye Xiujing, your daughter doesn''t marry, and no one can marry, but my daughter will marry."Even qingtianjun was relieved to see that boy was still alive.


    Hurry up and slow down. It''s almost late.


    Ye Sheng turned his head and looked at the big demon who was famous in the demon land.


    Qingtianjun mentioned the peak of his life, looked at Ye Sheng, and said word by word: "ye Xiujing, whoever wants that boy to die, I will die."


    Ye Sheng said with a smile, "come and try."


    Qingtianjun doesn''t speak, but there is a huge evil spirit exploding here!


    (I haven''t talked here for a long time, but it''s really late at night. I wanted to go to bed after watching the Barcelona match, but I couldn''t sleep any more. After listening to a good song, reading the book review, I wrote a chapter. I actually like this story. Recently, the controversial Xuan ye or Xuan Qing is still like Li Fuyao It''s hard to choose. The two girls are good girls. I could have made Li Fuyao like Qinghuai alone. But after I saw the story in front of me and ye Shengge, I couldn''t be moved. It''s just like Yu Chuli wrote about ye Changting''s final ending more than a year ago. He went to the imperial palace to avenge him. He was the best in the world, and there was no one to pursue him According to the plot, I really can''t find the reason why Ye Changting is still alive. However, readers love this role so much that I can only let him disappear in Yu Chuli, without talking about death. At that time, ye Changting was in the same situation as Li Fuyao. It''s good to say that there''s no takeout in the middle of the night


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    The majestic evil spirit exploded, and many people''s attention was focused on Qiufeng town. Qingtianjun, a peerless demon, was said to be the top five of the demon land in those years. After all these years, I''m afraid that he has already reached the first place in the demon land.


    He stopped Ye Sheng, even if ye Sheng''s realm was so wonderful, he could not get rid of qingtianjun in a short time.


    The enemy is not even possible.


    If those who are interested in it further study, they will surely know that their identities are somewhat strange. Regardless of their respective powers, it is extremely interesting to start from the two daughters alone.


    The two women, however, have never been clear about Li Fuyao.


    However, no matter what special significance this war has been given, one thing is still certain, that is, the two men will definitely spare no effort.


    In a short period of time, ye Changting and Zhou Fuzi were the most dangerous battlefields in fact.


    Ye Changting''s swordsmanship has been improved over and over again. Even if it is still a little worse than that of chaoqingqiu before, it is just a line. Facing Zhou Fu Zi, who has the Confucian heavenly script, he still has the upper hand.


    Ye Changting, with the intention of killing, made the other sages not understand why.


    Since Zhou Fu Zi met Ye Changting to the present, he has been chopped three swords by Ye Changting. The first sword is in the lower abdomen. Now there is a deep bone wound.


    The second sword stabbed in the left arm, which is also bleeding.


    As for the third sword, it was half a point short of hitting the heart of master Zhou.


    Ye Changting stands with his sword in the clouds. His face looks ancient. They said they were afraid that Li Fuyao would become the next chaoqingqiu. But it is not clear whether Li Fuyao will be the next chaoqingqiu. However, ye Changting''s mother is almost another chaoqingqiu.


    Zhou Fu Zi had a deep look in his eyes. In their eyes, this war was a sure bet, but he didn''t expect that ye Changting''s realm was so wonderful.


    What''s more, under the current situation, almost all the sages of Confucianism and Taoism have already done something about Li Fuyao.


    On the mountain in the distance, there is even a demon sect leader who is watching the war in the distance.


    And ye Changting has a killing heart. Maybe he''s throwing his life here.


    "I said, since I don''t want to live, I''ll die."


    With Ye Changting''s words, a clear sword light appeared at the far end. Zhou Fu Zi did not dare to neglect it. It was the Confucian heavenly book that protected himself. He held out one hand and the golden light bloomed in his hand. The prestige of the sage was born here. Only the golden light was born. In a flash, he encountered a sword light and cut it off It did not dissipate, but spread out. Before the curtain of the sky, there was still a striking mark.


    The sword Qi dissipated.


    Between heaven and earth, there are sword Qi and sage Qi machines everywhere. They collide with each other in the sea of clouds, which directly makes a huge hole in the sea of clouds.


    Ye Changting stands long and looks at the distance, thinking about how the guy chaoqingqiu hasn''t come yet.


    This war, until now, is only the beginning. After that, there must be some big demons involved in it. Needless to say.


    Sure enough, just as ye Changting was thinking about it, there was indeed a powerful evil spirit coming from the horizon towards the autumn wind town.


    All the sage sword fairies felt the


    but ignored them.


    Let that majestic evil spirit fall into the autumn wind town like this.


    Qingtianjun and ye shengzao have already left Qiufeng town. Chongguang demon Jun''s body shape shows. With a wave of his big sleeve, a mountain rises from the ground and smashes towards the courtyard. However, before the mountain peak comes to the courtyard, it has already disintegrated in mid air and countless stones have fallen.


    Lin Hongzhu, dressed in a red robe, stood in front of the courtyard, looking at the big demon, with the same expression.


    At the beginning, he broke the boundary in Qingtian City, and the big demon dealt with him. Now Lin Hongzhu is fighting against him. Can it be regarded as revenge.


    Chongguang demon Jun indifferently smiles, and a huge red bird is born behind him, which is a huge Chongming bird.


    According to ancient books, Chongming people are like chickens and sound like phoenixes. Legend also has Phoenix''s blood, but this kind of thing, in the final analysis, there is no way to study.


    As soon as Chongguang demon king came up, he wanted to show this huge mirage. What was it for? It''s hard to say.


    Lin Hongzhu looked indifferent. After reaching out, one hand palm downward, the other hand palm upward, two hands together, a majestic golden light appeared instantly, drowning Chongguang demon Jun.


    In the distance, a dark shadow came rapidly.


    "Fengquan, do you really want to die?"


    Qingtianjun''s voice did not know from where, but now he and Ye Sheng tangled together, almost can''t spare a hand to deal with him.


    Ye Changting cuts back Zhou Fu Zi with a sword. Looking at the dark shadow, he has no intention of making a move.


    Wind spring demon king seems to have become the biggest troublemaker.But who will stop such a big demon?


    A piece of green tea appeared on the mountain where Li changgu stood before, and white tea appeared with fog.


    White tea stands on the top of the mountain, holding the teapot in her hand, and a piece of green tea is hovering on the other side.


    The demon earth demon looked at the distant scene, and his brows were stretched. It didn''t seem that he had any troubles in his mind.


    Soon two extremely domineering atmosphere appeared, Pingnan demon king and Xishan demon king, the two most skillful with knives, appeared here.


    The demon king of Pingnan had the favor of chaoqingqiu in those years. When he came here this time, he would not do so naturally in the face of such a broken situation. However, no one would think so except him.


    The red hair of the demon king of Xishan moved with the wind. He took a look at the blue figure in the cloud at the far end and said, "since the master qingtianjun has made a move, I won''t do it until it is necessary."


    He has a relationship with qingtianjun. Since qingtianjun wants to do something for Li Fuyao, he really doesn''t have to do it.


    Just counting the people who come here today, the four sages of Confucianism and the five sages of Taoism are there.


    Three sword immortals, one Buddhist sage and two wild practitioners.


    Plus these six monsters.


    A total of 18 Canghai friars all appeared in a place where the monks who ascended the building broke the realm.


    This kind of thing is really rare in the world.


    It was much more powerful than before when ye Sheng''s songs broke the boundary.


    Xishan demon Jun showed his attitude, pinghan demon Jun did not speak, but white tea was whispering.


    There is a peerless sword light in autumn wind town.


    From the top to the bottom, directly chop on the shadow.


    The huge sound of air collision resounds from the world.


    Fengquan


    the demon king had to stop. An old man with a wine gourd on his waist was holding a short knife and drinking wine. "Saint, I can''t make a knife out of this old bone, but you are such a dog. No wonder I cut you open with a knife."


    There are not many friars who use swords in the world. There are only two demon kings in the demon land, Xishan and Pingnan, while there is only one old wine on the earth.


    With this one in mind, there are now as many as 19 Canghai monks here. Besides the Huisi monk in the Buddha land, there should be no other Canghai friars.


    And the demon clan side, still some have not come.


    But that is to say, if all the monks of Canghai here died, they would feel sad for the whole world.


    If we say that after that war, which time in the past six thousand years can gather so many sea monks.


    It can only be said that there are no more.


    And the funniest thing is that all these sea friars gathered here for a Terran swordsman who was still breaking into the sea.


    Whether a person breaks the boundary or not affects the whole world. For the first time in history.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the Jianshan mountain, Chen Sheng walked two times in front of the bamboo tower, and then he wanted to go back to the bamboo tower.


    After him, Xu Li opened his mouth and said, "you''re still a little bit short of breaking the border, which may be the end of Shengjing."


    Chen Sheng didn''t turn his head. He just went to the bamboo house and looked at Xu Li. Then he said, "this boy was lonely at the beginning, and now he is lonely. As a master, I didn''t seem to help him. Today, those who have a deep relationship with him have gone. I won''t go."


    Xu Li sighed: "this is the fate of each."


    Chen Sheng sat down on the steps, "just say a few words of nonsense, absolutely don''t say too much. It''s true to have a good grasp of the talent in front of you. Li Fuyao is such a little bunny. My younger martial sister likes him very much. If I don''t do something and then go to see my sister, I''ll probably be stabbed on the spine for years. If the apprentice doesn''t care, and the younger martial sister doesn''t pay attention to it, there will be some people who are not human. "


    With these words, Chen Sheng really did not speak.


    In the distance, Zhao Dabao looked at this side with tears in his eyes and called for master.


    Chen Sheng looked at him and exclaimed, "two apprentices, I''m sorry for you again."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just when the white tea came to an end, a vast sword appeared between heaven and earth. It was definitely the breath of the sea. Everyone looked at Li Fuyao for the first time, but soon he was sure it was not him. He had a lot of problems with his body after the battle with Lei long. Later, things that would break the situation should be slower.


    But the world''s three sword fairies are here, and whose sword meaning is it?


    "When will there be a sword fairy in this world?"


    I''m afraid that''s what many people are saying now.


    Bai Cha''s expression changed slightly. Everyone only felt the sword meaning, but he was the only one who could feel that the killing intention was against him.He was startled. The green tea on his side had already floated out and wanted to stop the sword.


    A sword light suddenly emerged.


    The sword, called Xinlu, hovered in front of everyone.


    This is the 20th sea to come here!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    The fourth sword immortal in the world is not Li Fuyao.


    It''s the wind and dust.


    When it comes to Chao FengChen, he is a wisp of sword spirit from chaoqingqiu. It is no secret that Chao Qingqiu separated such a sword spirit at that time, not to walk on the same road as Liuxiang, but now that Chao FengChen has made the sea, it is really better than Liuxiang at that time.


    It''s just that Chao Qingqiu is dead. What''s the effect of your sword spirit and becoming a sword immortal?


    It''s not easy to say that the effect is big, but now, at least we can stop the big demon of white tea.


    There are six big demons in the demon soil. Qingtianjun is standing on Li Fuyao''s side, but the rest are not.


    The demon king of Pingnan took a look at Chao FengChen. Since this one was closely related to chaoqingqiu, he was not willing to fight with him. But at this time, since it was white tea, one of them should have done it.


    Just did not wait for their two hands, the distance of a majestic monster suddenly born, like a mountain like body appeared in the distance of the sea of clouds.


    "Shaking the mountain demon king?"


    Among the big demons of the demon clan, the highest qualification should have been the mountain shaking demon king and the star night demon king, but the star night demon king has left the world, and the whole demon land can no longer find a second demon king with the same qualifications as the mountain shaking demon king.


    Now the mountain demon king appears here, it seems that he wants to make a final decision!


    "Elder?"


    Qingtianjun''s voice came out. The demon really wanted Li Fuyao to live, whether it was for his daughter or something else.


    The mountain shaking demon king''s realm is superb. If he really wants to say it, it seems that he has to surpass him. If he makes a move at the moment, he is afraid that the war situation will be settled.


    After all, in today''s mountains and rivers, it is very difficult to find a Canghai monk who helped him.


    Only when the sage of Buddha land left Lingshan, or if there is another monk who ascends the tower, can he break into the realm of the sea at this moment.


    Otherwise, there will be no one.


    Chao FengChen chopped off the white tea with a sword, and fell into the sky of the courtyard. Looking at the two demon kings, Bai Cha and Zhenshan, the Sword Fairy hovered with his sword and said with a smile, "if you want the life of this young man, you must kill me first."


    The demon king who shakes the mountain doesn''t need to say much, but he hits the wind and dust of the dynasty with a fist.


    Chao FengChen laughs and raises his sword. He has the spirit of Qing Qiu.


    But Xishan demon Jun and Pingnan Yao Juan looked at each other in the distance, without much thinking. The two of them would join hands. If we waited any longer, there would be a sword immortal between heaven and earth.


    This kind of consequence is definitely not the result that these sea monks who are present want to see.


    Liu Xiang cut back Liang Yi and Zhang Sheng with a sword. His momentum is still climbing. The sword immortal has not been seen for many years. This time, he appears again, and his realm has been so much higher than before.


    Liang also just entered the sea soon, not his opponent can understand, but there is Zhang Sheng, the two even can be cut back by his sword.


    "Ye Changting!" roared Liu Xiang toward the sky curtain


    The latter had already gained the upper hand in the face of Zhou Fu Zi, but at this time, hearing the sound of the willow lane and handing out a sword, the sword spirit of all over the sky had not yet time to recover, so he took it to Qiufeng town.


    Among all the monks present, the most powerful were the old Confucian scholar Ye Shengqing Tianjun Ye Changting and the old monk.


    The rest of the Canghai monks, no matter how strong, are inferior to these men.


    Ye Changting gave up Zhou Fu Zi, and Liuxiang had already entered the cloud. This time, he alone stopped the three sages including the master next week.


    Liang Yi, Zhang Sheng and Zhou Fu Zi.


    Even if the willow lane can be stopped for a while, it will never take the upper hand for a long time.


    This is tantamount to drinking poison to quench thirst.


    Besides, ye Changting had already made up his mind to kill Zhou Fu Zi. If a saint lost his life here, he was afraid that it would really evolve into a scuffle.


    Ye Changting appeared here at the same time when the imperial court was shaken by the wind and dust. Facing the demon king with incomparable qualifications, ye Changting didn''t do anything, just a sword light, covering the other three people.


    Xishan Pingnan and Baicha, the three demon monarchs, are watched by Ye Changting. Chao FengChen still deals with the demon king who shakes the mountain.


    Even if he didn''t last long, it was better to let him face the three demon kings directly.


    The situation in Liuxiang is similar to that of Ye Changting. However, compared with Ye Changting, Liuxiang is better. After all, Zhou Fuzi has been seriously injured.


    But even so, there is no way.


    Ye Changting deals with three big demons and three big demons in Liuxiang. Facing the wind and dust, it''s very hard to deal with the demon king.


    Now it is very necessary for a new monk to join the battlefield to change the situation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the mountain of swords, the sound of swords sounded.


    The vast sword meaning appears in Jianshan, and the sword spirit in the bamboo building is more and more strong.Xu Li looked at the bamboo tower and felt the sword spirit inside. Until now, he really looked up to Chen Sheng.


    Chen Sheng, who knew him before, was a good man, but he would never admire him. But now, for Li Fuyao''s sake, he broke through the border. For Xu Li, it''s really convincing.


    A moment later, Wushan river came here and stopped in front of the bamboo building. Looking at the scene and listening to the sound of swords inside, "martial uncle, this is Do you want to break the border? "


    After saluting Wushan River, Xu Li said frankly, "brother Chen is going to Qiufeng town."


    Wu Shanhe looks the same, but there is some gloomy mood in his eyes.


    "If you really can break through the border, you should help younger martial brother Li. It''s just that martial uncle breaks the boundary. I''m afraid it''s dangerous."


    Xu Li had some special emotions in his eyes, but he didn''t speak. Nowadays, most of the monks are in Qiufeng town. It''s a good time for Chen Sheng to break the border, but it''s a good time for Chen Sheng to break the boundary. If he breaks the boundary by force, he will probably become the Shengjing of that year, which will be a flash in the pan.


    It''s just that Chen Sheng is determined, and no one can stop him.


    Zhao Dabao knelt in front of the bamboo building and kowtowed all the time. As for his face, his face was already full of tears. As for why, he did not know.


    Anyway, he felt very sad. He didn''t know whether it was the sad elder martial brother who was upset by many people at the moment, or the sad master who forced him to break the situation.


    Or Chen Sheng''s choice.


    Wu Shanhe suddenly sighed, "uncle."


    In the bamboo tower, the sword meaning was greatly made, and countless sword Qi poured into it. The sword meaning of the sea realm was revealed, but Xu Li was not happy.


    There seems to be something wrong with Chen Sheng.


    Those swords are not steady.


    The next moment, a long sword appeared in the sky. Chen Sheng went out of the building to defend the sword and went thousands of miles away.


    That war could be the last of his life.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The first one who failed was not Chao FengChen, nor the willow lane and ye Changting, who was struggling to support it, but Chen Jiu. This one, who was on a field trip, met Fengquan after his sabre, but there was still a big gap in the realm after all.


    Fengquan demon Jun is a demon king who has been famous in the demon land for many years. Chen Jiu is just an ordinary field work. Even if the sea is achieved, it is still not the enemy of Fengquan demon king.


    Therefore, when Feng Quan hit Chen Jiu in the heart, he had already flown out and rolled to the ground.


    There''s a huge hole.


    The old wine spits out a big mouthful of blood, and the whole person''s face turns pale instantly.


    The demon king of Fengquan looks at Li Fuyao, and the whole person bullies him, and the majestic spirit gushes out of his body in an instant.


    A sword came from the sky.


    With the most powerful sword spirit.


    Towards the wind spring, the demon king went.


    When Feng Quan demon Jun turned his head, he only saw a middle-aged man standing in the distance above the curtain of heaven.


    The man didn''t have time to change clothes or shave. He was still so bearded, but when he showed up here, his appearance didn''t seem so important. (I even want to write that when he appears here, he is the most beautiful kid in the audience)


    Li Fuyao is closed at this time. If he opens his eyes and looks at Chen Sheng, will he really praise his master?


    But it seems that Chen Sheng doesn''t have to be like this.


    Anyway, the master and the apprentice have a good heart.


    After Chen Sheng recalled the white fish sword and held it in his hand, he said in a loud voice: "this boy, my apprentice, wanted to kill him, asked me."


    The Sword Fairy Chen Sheng, I''m afraid the most beautiful time in his life, is to stand in front of more than 20 seas with his sword, and say such a sentence?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun blows out his fist. After Ye Sheng takes it, he never retreats. His golden silk thread has always been wrapped in qingtianjun''s fist.


    Looking at the realm, Ye Sheng should be better than Qingtian Jun. besides, Qingtian Jun should also be inferior to Ye Sheng.


    It''s just that some of them are really the first line.


    So it''s very difficult for both of them to distinguish the winner from the loser, let alone the life and death.


    For qingtianjun and Ye Sheng, the word "life and death" can only be said when the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    Ye Sheng forced Qingtian Jun back half a step and whispered, "you are such a big demon. You can come here. It seems that you really can''t give up him."


    Qing Tian Jun was silent.


    Ye Sheng sighed, "no matter what, today will be an extremely important day in the history of the whole practice."


    Qingtian Jun looked at Ye Sheng and did not speak. For a moment, the evil spirit soared and a supreme Dharma appeared in the world.


    A blue python with a length of hundreds of Zhang appears after the supreme Dharma of qingtianjun.


    All these reveal that qingtianjun is really going to fight for his life!


    Not far away, his royal highness, the king of Chu, was defeated and retreated. Mr. Twilight also suffered some injuries and did not move forward.Ye Shengge is one of the least stressed friars in the sea. Ning Sheng just wants to stop her, and doesn''t want to hurt her life.


    So her life and death, has never been a problem.


    What''s wrong, it''s the other saints.


    Through the sword light of Ye Changting, white tea comes to Li Fuyao''s courtyard.


    This is the best chance since the war began.


    He came to Li Fuyao with the teapot with many cracks in his hand. The demon, who was known as the demon soil and knew a lot about things, looked at the young man in green clothes and had no expression, so he wanted to make a move.


    At this time, there is no personal resentment, for the demon clan, he naturally.


    That''s right.


    So he reached out and the teapot floated to Li Fuyao.


    "Dare you?"


    Ye Shengge a pair of wings open, unexpectedly has given up Ning Sheng, on this side.


    There was no special expression on her face, but everyone could feel her anger.


    Everyone knows that if it was Bai Cha who made the last move today, he would be left by Ye Shengge today.


    This kind of Taoism doesn''t pay attention to any human race and demon clan, and does not consider the general situation of mountains and rivers. If she wants to kill people, she will never die.


    White tea didn''t hesitate, but the teapot still drifted towards Li Fuyao.


    All the way to the young man in blue.


    Then, no one thought of it, and no one would think of it. Li Fuyao opened his eyes at this time.


    He looked at the teapot, and there was a sound of sword between heaven and earth.


    Countless swords came towards him.


    His blue shirt, which had already been worn down, began to move without wind at the moment.


    Li Fuyao stood up, glanced at the white tea, and casually pulled a wisp of sword Qi into the air to make a sword. The whole person was extremely mysterious.


    "Want to kill me?"


    This sentence, heavy knock in the heart of white tea.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu stood in front of the reed marsh and looked at the wild ducks for a long time.


    It seemed that he was tired.


    At this time, the sword of searching for immortals in tianwai finally came.


    The sword swept across the sky like a white fog.


    Chao Qing Qiu looks up at the handle and looks at the immortal with the same expression.


    The next moment, the sword came against the reeds, and chaoqingqiu did not hide or avoid it, because he knew that the ultimate goal of the sword was not him.


    Sure enough, the fairy searching handle fell into the duck''s nest before.


    The duck couldn''t dodge and was penetrated by a sword.


    There was a gust of wind in the reed marsh.


    Chao Qing Qiu looks the same.


    After he went to Li Fuyao, he knew that the sword was not returned to the world by himself.


    Since those who are immortal can kill Xinfen, why can they let this sword leave the sky?


    There is only one explanation.


    That''s the sword of searching for immortals. They let it out of the sky on purpose.


    Returning to the world is to guide those who live forever.


    However, they did not expect that after returning to the world, they could not find the channel opened before.


    That legendary passage for evil spirits from other regions to come to the world.


    The monks killed them and made lanterns out of their skins, but did not know the passage.


    I don''t know what happened to that channel, so it disappeared.


    This sword is to reopen that passage.


    Looking for fairy sword always knows where the passage is.


    Of course, Chao Qingqiu also knows.


    So he''s here.


    This is where the monks first discovered the evil spirits.


    This is the passage.


    Why do you want to start today.


    Maybe it''s because of the war between the sea and the sea, the breath makes the sky unstable, so the elders get in touch with this search for immortals, and then they have to open up new channels here.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the sword and didn''t do anything. He just took a step forward.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a mysterious sword.


    Between the world, at this moment are trembling.


    Morning green autumn, today again into the sea!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    Compared with Chen Sheng and Chao FengChen, when Chao Qingqiu breaks through the sea, the swords in the world are trembling, and the momentum is too much.


    In the first battle of autumn wind Town, when the bitter days in Li changgu''s hands were short, suddenly trembling, then came Chen Sheng''s white fish sword, a new road towards the wind and dust, and the Baiwen in Liuxiang.


    Finally, ye Changting''s moshangcao.


    The saints did not know what this was because of. Only a few sword immortals looked at each other and guessed out the truth.


    "Is it Chao Jian Xian?"


    Ye Changting didn''t say that, because he knew that the other sword immortals were not. After they felt it, they soon had great passion.


    Although the former swordsmen have changed substantially from the original, they still need a little more.


    Whether the Chao Sword Fairy left the world or because of something else, it was no longer in the world.


    But now?


    Chao Qingqiu is back.


    The Sword Fairy is back!


    Who dares to say that the whole world is invincible?


    After hearing those swords, ye Xiujing took a look at qingtianjun and found that the latter was not surprised at all. He said, "is it chaoqingqiu?"


    At the moment, it doesn''t make sense to say that it''s not. When Li Fuyao succeeds in breaking through the realm, qingtianjun simply stops. The huge Dharma phase disappears in an instant. He stands opposite Ye Sheng and says with a smile, "if it wasn''t for this person, who else could have made this move?"


    Ye Sheng didn''t speak. When facing Li Fuyao before, he thought that the world would be really boring if there was no Qing Qiu in the world. Who knows, it has not been long before Chao Qingqiu reappears in the world.


    And it''s a return in this attitude.


    It seems that he has definitely become a monk of Canghai. Maybe, he is even higher than the monk of Canghai.


    He was invincible in the world before. Can''t he be worse now?


    Ye Sheng doesn''t think so.


    "What do you think of him?"


    This time, the question is not Chao Qingqiu, but Li Fuyao, who has already broken the border successfully.


    Qingtianjun glanced at Li Fuyao, who opened his eyes and carried his sword. He said with a smile, "no matter how you look at it, it''s just living."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Fuyao opened his eyes and officially declared to be a sword immortal, many sages stopped.


    But the white tea won''t run away.


    He was haunted by swords.


    The teapot was almost broken.


    The air sword that Li Fuyao held out his hand became lifelike.


    Before that, the saints had thought that if Li Fuyao was disturbed by white tea and did not become a sea, white tea would almost certainly be killed by Ye Shengge.


    Now, there is no white tea.


    But Li Fuyao became.


    So the next battle is Li Fuyao''s.


    All his swords had been broken into pieces before, and the immortal seeking handle had been gone for a long time.


    So Li Fuyao has only one Qi sword in his hand.


    A green shirt has already been dyed red with blood. Now the blood has dried up and become a little dark. The long hair is because of a lot of blood. At the moment, the blood coagulates into a blood scab, and there is no so-called sword immortal romantic flow at all.


    But when he stood up and carried the sword, many saints and several big demons felt a sharp sword.


    This has nothing to do with the state of mind, only with the state of mind.


    Now Li Fuyao, not to mention the white tea on the opposite side, is afraid that even the Emperor Wu of that year would also like to make a sword.


    White tea has a dignified look. Swordsmen are the hardest to deal with. As a monk in the sea, the sword immortal is also the last thing he wants to face. No matter ordinary sages of the three religions or on a field trip, they can''t have the possibility of retaining a ray of vitality in the dead like a sword immortal.


    Those sword Qi will appear in your harm any time you don''t pay attention to.


    The majestic sword spirit, in a moment, then rushed to the face!


    Bai Cha had a dignified look. She had already taken it very seriously. Knowing that Li Fuyao had gone through such a big battle, he must have been a sea that could not be regarded as a common sense.


    But no one thought that the first sword made him feel that he underestimated Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao carried the sword forward, and the white tea retreated. The countless majestic sword spirit gradually formed a line. Between Li Fuyao and his white tea, the line was a sword.


    The returned white tea soon found itself wrong.


    Because the sword, starting from Li Fuyao''s hand, went straight ahead, and there was a gully about ten meters deep on the whole ground.


    But even so, the sword spirit does not disperse, it is all the way forward.


    This is Li Fuyao''s first sword after stepping into the sea. It''s so powerful that people are shocked.


    White tea backward out of the badIt''s not more than ten feet, but the sword is always in front of me.


    Even if he wanted to get out of it, it was very difficult.


    Li Fuyao stood where he was, and a ravine spread out in front of him. However, there was a sword spirit all around his body, which was scattered between heaven and earth.


    From a distance, Li Fuyao is the center of the circle. Visible to the naked eye, there are swords as thick as fingers pouring into his body. It looks like countless springs pouring into a big pool.


    The power of sword can be described as the only one in the world!


    White tea still before the sword, crazy back to the back, until after a hundred feet, this just took out the teapot.


    The teapot suddenly grows bigger and falls in front of him. At this time, the white tea also sweeps towards the distance.


    The sword Qi met the teapot which was about to be broken. In a flash, it was just like cutting tofu, and directly cut the teapot open.


    Bang.


    The debris is flying around.


    The sword spirit did not disperse, along the road ahead, and then it split a hill in two.


    It''s just getting better.


    Li Fu shakes this sword, cuts open a big demon magic weapon.


    White tea gasped for breath, but the next scene will be unforgettable for him all his life.


    Because next, Li Fuyao had already thrown the Qi sword in his hand towards the white tea.


    The sword blows in the air!


    Li Fuyao rolled his hand, and all the fragments of the sword that had been calm were dragged from the ground to the air.


    Then a moment, a moment.


    Those fragments were mixed with sword Qi, but in a flash, they had come to the white tea body.


    The majestic evil spirit of white tea explodes and blocks the sword spirit one after another.


    All those pieces fell.


    The next moment!


    The moon is high, the green silk covers the clouds.


    It''s better if the grass grows green in ten miles.


    All the fragments of the sword were pulled together by Li Fuyao.


    He made a long sword with mottled body.


    Li Fuyao grasped the handle of the sword and whispered, "it''s true that there is only one sword."


    At this moment, who dares to say that Li Fuyao is not a real romantic figure?


    PS: originally, it was said that a group was full, so we built a second group. Later, it seemed very troublesome. It happened that some readers were generous, so we upgraded the group. Now it is a thousand people, and we can come. Group number: 124190652


    2 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    The mottled long sword is in my hand. There is too much complexity on it. It belongs to the green silk sword and the moon sword


    Each sword has its own pride. Nowadays, there are so many pieces of sword mixed together. If the owner of these swords was not Li Fuyao, there would have been a problem.


    But even if their swordsmen were all Li Fuyao, there were some problems.


    Li Fuyao said in a soft voice, "make do with it?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, the sword calmed down.


    This time, Li Fuyao raised his sword and looked at the white tea, and he had some assurance.


    Ye Changting thought that Chao Qingqiu had worked hard to save Bai cha. Now this guy is going to die under Li Fu''s sword. It''s really interesting.


    At the same time that he had this idea, Li Fuyao had already moved forward.


    Walking along the gully, at first, you just slowly move forward. After that, you will take a big step forward. With each step forward, there will be a dazzling sword Qi on your side. When you are approaching white tea, there will be several sword Qi around you.


    The magic weapon of white tea has been broken, and there is only a piece of tea on the side of the body. After a while, the tea leaves fly to the front of the body, and a piece of Green comes out, blocking those dazzling sword Qi.


    But just for a moment, the sword spirit has already penetrated into the green.


    There are countless green tea leaves here, which are broken by the sword spirit. There are countless sword Qi pouring into the green here.


    White tea''s face changed greatly, and a huge white sheep appeared behind her.


    It has already been spread that white tea is a member of the Baize people. Now it is not strange to see this dharma image.


    After the birth of the Dharma, the momentum of white tea changed dramatically, which was much stronger than before. However, Li Fuyao, who was carrying a long sword, had already arrived in front of Bai cha.


    I don''t need to say much about the consequences of bringing a sword immortal within one foot of himself.


    Close to Bai Cha''s body, the sword was suddenly suspended by Li Fuyao. In this way, it was like taking the sword into its sheath.


    White tea a little puzzled, there is an instant loss of consciousness.


    Li Fuyao took back the sword and then took out the sword. A sword on his waist had no scabbard, but at this time it was scabbard.


    Come on!


    A gray sword light appeared in the sky, and then a moment later, it crossed the green.


    At this moment, white tea felt that the world seemed to lose color for it.


    This sword is extremely sharp!


    More terrifying things still lie ahead,


    there is even a purple light on Li Fuyao''s sword.


    That should be the benefit of the first battle between the sword and the Thunder Dragon.


    Countless sword lights bloom in an instant!


    White tea can''t even open its eyes.


    By the time he opened his eyes, a sword had fallen on his arm.


    The sharp sword has already invaded his body.


    He can''t avoid it.


    Fengquan demon Jun and Chongguang demon Jun looked at each other, and they were about to make a move.


    Ye Changting has already held up his sword and waited.


    Chen Sheng, Chao FengChen, Li changgu Liuxiang, and now six sword immortals are waiting here.


    It''s just that Chen Sheng doesn''t look good.


    Six big demons, including Li Fuyao''s six sword immortals, look strange.


    Ye Sheng looked at the old Confucian scholar in the distance.


    Today, there are four more swordsmen.


    if it turns up again, no need to say anything, the whole world has the final say.


    Zhongshan River seal, an old scholar, suddenly burst into a dazzling white light, this time toward those sword immortals.


    Huihou monk held the lantern and wanted to make a move, but at last he thought about it and didn''t do anything.


    Chen Sheng''s talisman will come soon. A little cinnabar will shine on the sky.


    Zhou Fu Zi was seriously injured and could not do anything more. However, there are still seven saints in Confucianism and Taoism.


    Not counting Qingtian Jun, there are five big demons, they are twelve Canghai.


    I''m afraid the twelve Canghai will not let these sword immortals leave.


    At first, they just wanted to make Li Fuyao unable to become a sea, but now it is not a matter of not being able to become a sea.


    It''s about whether the swordsman should appear in this world again.


    Six thousand years ago, Confucianism and Taoism united with the demon clan to kill all the swordsmen. For the past six thousand years, the swordsmen have been struggling for a long time. It was not until the appearance of chaoqingqiu that they began to turn swordsmen around. But after so many years of planning, did the sword immortal''s plan become a complete failure today?


    After all, if so many sword immortals are here, not to mention one chaoqingqiu, even if there are two chaoqingqiu, it is difficult to recover the crisis. (I want to write that even if there are ten chaoqingqiu, but if I think about it, ten chaoqingqiu can really be achieved)


    Li Fuyao doesn''t care so much. Anyway, when they put out their hands, his sword was already on the white tea.A very slight sound of


    sounds.


    The sword pierced the chest of white tea.


    Innumerable sword Qi, like a river, poured into his body in an instant.


    White tea bow head, face of incredible.


    It was not long ago that he succeeded in breaking through the boundary and becoming the only sea of the Baize people, the protection god of the Baize people, and the hope of the Baize people. However, he never thought that it was only a long time before he was stabbed in the chest by a sword immortal.


    And the young man in front of him, not long ago, still needed to look up to him!


    Li Fuyao''s face was pale. After a sword was handed out, the whole person was almost collapsed.


    He gasped heavily, but still did not forget to tell white tea, "if you want to kill me, you have to think about whether you have the ability."


    White tea glared at her eyes and fell down slowly.


    There was thunder in the sea of clouds.


    It seems that there will be a rain soon.


    Ye Changting has cut back the seal of mountain and river with one sword.


    Chen Sheng''s face turned white and the whole person was shaking.


    It is in his body that there are innumerable sword Qi bumping around.


    Every time the orifices of the whole body are impacted by sword Qi.


    Ye Sheng has no movement.


    At this time, both the demon clan and the Terran sage understood that there were so many sword immortal swordsmen who could not stay.


    But how to kill is the problem.


    After all, where is the most important Sword Fairy?


    Ye Sheng''s face was gloomy. When he was over Luoyang City, chaoqingqiu had already taken away the lives of several saints.


    Now there are so many sword immortals, what kind of result will it be?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After chaoqingqiu broke the boundary, it didn''t stop there, but kept climbing up the realm.


    Go straight ahead. I don''t know when to stop.


    His white robe was full of sword spirit.


    When chaoqingqiu entered the sea, no one stopped him, and then no one could stop him.


    He was invincible in the world at that time, and he lived again.


    Nature is more invincible!


    While his momentum kept climbing, his eyes were always on the reeds not far away.


    The sword for seeking immortals had cut a gap in the reed marsh, and a big hand came out of the hole.


    PS: human readers: 124190652


    0 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    Many years ago, when Chao Qingqiu was in Qingtian City, facing several big demons, he once cut open the sky curtain with a sword. At that time, there was a hand out of the sky.


    Then in Baiyu town and later in Luoyang City, chaoqingqiu sword opened the sky, but nothing appeared. At that time, everyone thought about chaoqingqiu himself, and it was easy to ignore anything except him.


    But Chao Qingqiu doesn''t care about himself. He can see a lot of things and understand that there are many things to think about.


    Like this big hand right now.


    This hand absolutely does not belong to the human world. No matter how much he thinks about it with the human hand, Chao Qingqiu also concludes that it is not a human thing.


    What''s more, it''s coming out of the tunnel.


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t do anything. His breath has begun to stabilize. All the sword spirit and spirit are absorbed into his body.


    The passage in front of me is filled with fog. It seems to be the Fairy Spirit in the legend, but it is not.


    That big hand came a very vast realm of fluctuation, the violent Qi machine diffused in the hand.


    The sword is still opening up space for the hand. One hand is so big. How big is the whole body?


    Chao Qingqiu is too lazy to think about it, because soon he can see what is behind this big hand.


    He was calm and did not show any excitement, but in fact, it would be extremely nervous to be any monk except him.


    After this passage, it''s likely to be the elder!


    But Chao Qingqiu doesn''t care.


    It''s not that I don''t care, but I''m sure.


    The sword of searching for immortals made a bigger opening with the big hand. The reed had already fallen, and some flying catkins were floating in the air, flying freely in the sky.


    Just those catkins, are perfect to avoid chaoqingqiu, dare not fall on his body.


    He stood in the reed, but nothing could touch him.


    He was waiting for the hand and its owner to come to the world.


    Just waiting for a long time, the hand has not been able to reach out.


    Chao Qingqiu felt a little bored, so he gave birth to a sword light.


    The light of the sword came out of his body and fell on the hole a moment later. Just a moment later, a crack had been cut open, and the gap was expanded by tens of Zhang.


    From a distance, this is the earth produced a ravine, but only when chaoqingqiu stands in front of that opening can you see the scene inside.


    There is a dark, except for the big hand, there is no other to see, but belongs to the spirit of the strong show no doubt.


    Chao Qingqiu met many enemies in his life. The strongest one was not the friars on earth, but the immortal who met in tianwai after the curtain of the sword opened in Luoyang City. At that time, Chao Qingqiu had a great war with him.


    Although when he told ye Changting later, he seemed so cloud and light, but it was dangerous and no one could think of it.


    After that, he killed the immortal and returned to the world. With injuries, he killed several more Canghai.


    And then it''s too bad, and then you have to reincarnate.


    So he lived a whole life again.


    In the first life, although Chao Qingqiu knew a lot of things, he didn''t do anything about those things. His focus was to help the swordsman return to the past 6000 years.


    When he was the second, he had been thinking about things outside the sky and had done a lot of things. He was preparing to see the dragon in the North Sea and the passage in the reed marsh.


    Of course, it also includes helping white tea and Lin Hongzhu break through the border.


    A lot of things have his shadow towards the autumn.


    But in fact, no matter how many shadows there are, they have no effect.


    Because in the end, we still have to look at the realm and the combat effectiveness.


    The truth has been said thousands of times, but in the end, we still have to fight.


    The truth of this gate is also applicable in many places.


    Like now.


    After chaoqingqiu cuts the hole open, the big hand is no longer restrained, but it is not as chaoqingqiu thinks. There must be a huge body behind the big hand.


    After the scene, let Chao Qingqiu feel a little surprised.


    The big hand instantly became smaller, and soon it was almost the same as that of a normal person, and then a man climbed out of the hole.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is no difference between his appearance and the people living in the world. If he really wants to say different, he can only say that his eyes are blue.


    It''s like some kind of demon clan.


    But there was nothing else.


    He was dressed in shabby clothes, and his long hair was tied by a dead grass at random, but his body was very white. After climbing out of the hole, he exclaimed, "this is a good place!"Chao Qingqiu can fully understand, not because of the realm, but because he speaks, and the language is no different from the language used by the human race.


    If there is, he has no accent.


    I can''t tell whether Yanling accent or Dayu accent.


    It''s not even Liang Xi''s accent.


    Looking at him, like a very ordinary person, he asked casually, "is it coming?"


    The man who was amazed at the world noticed that there was still a man standing in front of him.


    He looked up and looked at the man in the white robe. He was surprised.


    Then he reached out to catch Chao Qingqiu.


    There is no intention of killing, because he feels that Chao Qingqiu is not worth letting him move. In his eyes, this is a mole ant, which can be crushed to death with a pinch.


    That kind of indifference mood, can feel towards the green autumn.


    Although he did not know why the man would kill him as soon as he came out, he responded quickly.


    A sword light appeared in the sky.


    In the eyes of Chao Qingqiu, there are countless swords.


    There is a lot of sword spirit scattered between heaven and earth.


    And then those things become a sword.


    Chao Qingqiu handed a sword to this man.


    The flying catkins all over the sky are swords at the moment. There is no wind, but at this time, they all fall towards the man.


    The man, er, seemed to be a bit of an accident, and then he wanted to catch those catkins, but he didn''t expect that the flying catkins went directly through his palm and left a hole in his palm.


    After that, the flying catkins fell on his shoulders.


    There''s a little bang.


    The catkins went through his shoulder, and a large blood flower appeared and fell into the gully.


    The man''s face turned very pale, and then the whole person became extremely scared, as if something had happened that could never happen.


    But Chao Qingqiu was very calm. After the sword was handed out, he did not rush out.


    The man turned to go back to the ravine.


    "That will die."


    The voice of Chaoqing autumn rings softly, just like the flying catkins all over the sky. However, to the man, it is so cold and heartless.


    He felt an immense fear, and that fear was familiar.


    Many years ago, he came to this world for the first time, and then he met the bald man without face somewhere.


    That time, he felt fear.


    This time, too.


    What else can people like them feel afraid of besides death?


    But he didn''t understand that people in this place can''t live forever. The bald man must be dead. But who is this man in front of him?


    Why is this man so powerful?


    After hesitating for a long time, he finally turned around and looked at the man who had no expression.


    "I have a few questions."


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t like to talk nonsense, and he doesn''t like to talk to such an unknown person. The key is that after he has dealt with this person, he still needs to see those people over there, so he is very straightforward.


    He had a few questions. If he answered them, he might still be alive. If he did not speak, or if he told a lie, even the oldest could only die.


    It was the will that the man felt, and he soon bowed his head and asked, "what do you want to ask?"


    "When did you come here?" he asked


    Chao Qingqiu felt at first that the monks had killed many evil spirits here. Those evil spirits must have come from the outside of heaven, so there must be a channel. But later, he stayed in the reed marsh for a long time before he understood a truth.


    The passage can only be opened from the sky, not underground.


    So there is something wrong with the reed marsh, but it has little to do with tianwai.


    So the first question is to find out whether this is the case.


    "I don''t know. I''ve been trapped here for a long time. I don''t know how many thousands of years have passed. But when we came, we met a bald man who had no face. He killed a lot of people. When I escaped here, I was suppressed by him."


    A bald man without a face is a monk.


    In the legend, those evil spirits like to eat human flesh and blood, so they were killed by the monks. But this man does not look like that kind of evil spirit. Why was he suppressed by the monks?


    Chao Qingqiu''s expression changed slightly, and he asked plainly, "why did that man want to kill you?"


    The man hesitated for a moment and quickly said, "come here, it consumes a lot. We need to supplement, so we kill a lot of people."


    In his mind, Chao Qingqiu, such a strong man, certainly would not care about the death of so few people, not to mention that it has been tens of thousands of years, even hundreds of thousands of years.


    Chaoqingqiu is very calm, as expected, there is no mood fluctuation.The legend of the killing of monks and demons is not known about the lantern. It was handed down by Buddhist disciples later. It may have been changed for the sake of believers, but it will not be too far away.


    At least they did.


    There is no doubt about that.


    Chao Qingqiu felt it when the big hand was stretched out. His realm was not strong, at least not as good as the one he met in tianwai before.


    It may also be because he is stronger now.


    "Are you the elder?"


    Chao Qingqiu wants to confirm this.


    "The people there are all elders."


    (human readership: 124190652)


    0 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    Everyone is an immortal. What kind of world should it be?


    Chao Qingqiu thought for a moment and then went to ask the following question, "are you all the same in the realm of longevity?"


    He should have known the answer by comparing the two elders he met, but in order to get an accurate answer, he asked.


    The man shook his head and said, "although all of them are elders, there are high and low levels. Monks like you can rank in the top five at least in our world."


    He swallowed his mouth. He didn''t expect that this place would have such a high realm when he met a monk.


    Chao Qingqiu is the first person in 6000 years.


    "Did the monks who left the world go to your place?"


    The way of long life is to fly up. I don''t know how many friars in the world finally fly away from this world for long life.


    The elder nodded and said, "yes, they all went to our world."


    "And then?"


    When Chao Qingqiu looks at him, a wisp of sword comes out of his eyes.


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know the picture in the sword of searching for immortals. The sword immortal Xinfen is also a generation of peerless strongmen. After flying up, they will encounter great difficulties. This is beyond anyone''s imagination. Since people like Xinfen have been killed by them, what about those monks who have been flying up before and after?


    Are they all dead?


    The elder felt a sense of killing, and originally wanted to say a few lies, but now they dare not hide a word.


    "When they came to our world, they were all killed."


    Chao Qingqiu did not have any expression fluctuation, "why?"


    This time the elder closed his mouth and said nothing.


    Chao Qingqiu gave birth to a wisp of sword meaning between his fingers and fell directly on the elder''s arm. In a flash, one of the elder''s arms was cut off and fell into the gully.


    Blood spilled down, it was really a mess.


    "I said before, it will die."


    Chao Qingqiu has never been a good talker. If anyone really thinks that such a Sword Fairy is good at talking, he is really wrong.


    "If you live forever, will you die?"


    Chao Qingqiu stood in the flying catkins all over the sky and said such a sentence lightly.


    If Chao Qingqiu had to cut him one by one with his sword, he would have to die no matter who he was.


    Listening to such a sentence, the elder was like falling into an ice cave, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    The whole man was paralyzed.


    "A long time ago, we There is something wrong with our world, so the emperors ordered that reproduction should not be allowed, but even if it is, it is only a drop in the bucket. There is a big problem in our world, so we should kill all the people who come to our world. They have high realm and magnificent internal Qi, which can make up for our world, but even so, it can only slow down the world It''s just change. In the long run, the world will still collapse... "


    Chao Qingqiu understands that it is a place where the elderly gather, but it is definitely not immutable. Perhaps because there are more and more elderly people, there are problems in the world. In order to solve this problem, those who live there should first forbid the elders to reproduce and then kill all the outsiders and use their essence to maintain the stability of the world But in the long run, it''s not a solution.


    "So there are those demons."


    Chao Qingqiu said to himself: "your world is going to collapse, so you want to leave and find a new home. You think of flying to the hometown of monks in your world, so you are ready to find a way to come here and occupy here."


    Chao Qingqiu stops here.


    He looked at the elder, and became very indifferent. "After occupying this place, not all of them will die?"


    The elder''s eyes widened, apparently did not expect that Chao Qingqiu should have guessed their purpose.


    They had this idea, but in fact, the main idea is not like this. Those heavenly kings will not want to leave that place, because after leaving that place, other places may not be able to let them live forever, so they move to the world, which is just a backup plan.


    The first is to take the people back to that world, kill them, and restore it.


    It''s a crazy idea, but it has to be tried.


    Because once the world breaks down, not only will they die, but the emperors will no longer be able to live.


    "Based on these ideas, hundreds of thousands of years ago, you people came here through a certain channel, but you were unlucky. When the monks found out, all of them died, while you were still alive and trapped here by the monks."


    Chao Qingqiu looks up at the sky curtain and thinks of the worst result that he has ever thought of.


    "Your world is protected by heaven and earth. You can only go out. If you want to come in, it''s like going to heaven. Unless there is something wrong with your world, it may be very small for us to come in.""Tens of thousands of years ago, the heavenly lords found that there was something wrong with your heavenly curtain, and it took a huge cost to open a hole for us to come in and open the channel from inside..."


    It is much easier to open a passage from the human world to the outer world than to open a passage from the outer world to the human world.


    If it had not been for the world''s problems in the great war six thousand years ago, it would have been impossible for him to come back if he had not opened up the curtain of heaven in the late Qing Dynasty.


    Of course, at that time, they had already noticed what was going on here, so they spent a lot of energy to send an immortal to the sky, who wanted to enter the world from here.


    But they underestimated chaoqingqiu.


    The elder thought that an ordinary Skywalker would not be so strong, but he did not think that he was not ordinary.


    Chao Qingqiu killed the immortal and returned to the world with the following stories.


    "The people over there know you''re not dead?"


    Chao Qingqiu asked about this, but it was just a statement. As early as after Xinfen''s death, the sword for seeking immortals had been controlled by the people there and fell to the world just to find this person. There must be something unspeakable between that world and this world.


    We can''t let those long-lived people come here in batches.


    That''s why they care so much about this living immortal.


    Will leave such a sword, hard to find him.


    It''s only because of the reason of this piece of heaven and earth that I couldn''t do anything before. At this time, I had a conscious opportunity.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at the sky curtain and thinks of the battle in Qiufeng town. He knows that it is for this reason.


    The war will make this world unstable, and maybe some problems will appear in the sky, so that the outside world can connect with this sword of seeking immortals.


    The world of the long-lived


    has gone wrong. Why is there no problem in their world?


    "What happened to the dragon?"


    "What?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Flying catkins all fell into the reed marsh. Looking at the elder, he didn''t want to say anything more, so a sword light flashed by, and his head rolled down.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at him with indifference.


    Those people in tianwai, whether they want to kill them or occupy the world, are not allowed by chaoqingqiu.


    So there''s nothing to talk about.


    It''s just that he''s a little surprised. Why doesn''t the immortal know about the demon ancestor.


    The demon ancestor is a visitor from the outside of the sky, which has been determined by chaoqingqiu.


    But why didn''t the demon ancestor who had been here for so long do nothing but help the demon family practice?


    Chaoqingqiu some doubts, but also no longer think, some things can not think through, so go to see.


    Chao Qingqiu stretched out his hand, and a mountain in the distance collapsed. Then the mountain was cut by the sharp sword and turned into stones, flying here to fill the gap.


    "Eh?"


    Chao Qingqiu looked down. It turned out that the immortal was not a human, but an animal that could not be seen. It was a bit like poverty, but the whole body was blue.


    Chao Qingqiu paid no attention to it. He filled the gully with his corpse and the broken stones, and then took a look at the sword for seeking immortals.


    Slightly waved, looking for the fairy sword came to the palm of the hand.


    A majestic sword was created. The originally mottled body of the sword was completely split and turned into pieces.


    Chao Qingqiu lost his sword handle and passed away in a flash.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was a bloody rain in autumn.


    When white tea is dead, the world will naturally have a reaction.


    Thunder was heard above the sea of clouds, but no one felt anything, because their realm was very high.


    Ye Sheng song hovers in the air, and the pair of wings have been taken back.


    Those blood rain fell on these monks, and no one cared about anything.


    Everyone''s eyes are on those sword immortals.


    A few of the field workers were not in charge.


    Li Fuyao has recovered a little, but Chen Sheng has a big problem. Before he broke through the territory by force, his sword Qi was unstable. At this time, the sword Qi in his meridians wandered around and destroyed many places in his body.


    Li Fuyao held his hand, and a sword spirit came out of his soul and slowly entered Chen Sheng''s channels.


    Chen Sheng said with a smile, "why do you have to do this?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but slowly poured those sword Qi into Chen Sheng''s body.


    Chen Sheng looked at him with more soft emotions in his eyes, "Fuyao, between life and death, can''t you see through it?"


    It is rare for Chen Sheng to speak so seriously. Even Li Fuyao has not seen it several times.


    Maybe this is the first and last time.


    Chen Sheng was not that kind of gentle person.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes were slightly red. "Many people have left. Why is master in a hurry to go now?"Chen Sheng doesn''t know how to respond. He has no way to deal with his current situation. Li Fuyao''s swordsmanship is in vain.


    Even ye Changting didn''t say a word. There was no way.


    Li Fuyao looked at Chen Sheng and said softly, "master, don''t go in such a hurry."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    Many years ago, there was a young man in the courtyard of a small town. He hesitated for a long time when he was asked by a middle-aged man with a ragged beard whether he wanted to learn sword, but he finally nodded.


    Many years later, the bearded middle-aged man went to the top of Kendo and became a sword immortal in the sea. The young man also went to the peak and stood side by side with his master.


    It''s just that this kind of time can''t last long. The middle-aged man with a scratchy beard is about to leave.


    He is the master of Li Fuyao, the martial uncle of wushanhe, the master of Jianshan, and the apprentice of Xu Ji, an old ancestor. However, he did not do a good job in any of these identities.


    As a martial uncle of wushanhe, his heart is on Li Fuyao, and he does not fulfill his duty to wushanhe. Chen Sheng is not good at being an apprentice of his ancestor Xu Ji. Although his ancestors have always loved him, he still feels sorry for him.


    Besides, as Li Fuyao''s master, he is even worse.


    At the beginning of his apprenticeship, he thought that Li Fuyao could become a swordsman in the spring and Autumn period after hundreds of years. He did not think that he could become a sword immortal.


    After that, he went to Jianshan to learn sword by himself, and Chen Sheng basically did not interfere with Li Fuyao''s practice.


    Li Fuyao learned sword at the foot of Jianshan mountain. Three martial uncles taught him.


    Chen Sheng didn''t take such things seriously, but he also knew that he was incompetent.


    He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "I didn''t want to leave, but I didn''t seem to be able to stay."


    Chen Sheng''s expression is plain, holding the white fish sword that was found in the past.


    He looked at Li Fu and said, "after I leave, I''ll leave the sword to you."


    Li Fu shook his head and said nothing.


    Chen Sheng suddenly laughs at himself. He knows that when Li Fuyao was about to go down the mountain, his ancestor Xu Ji was going to leave the old thing to him, but Li Fuyao refused. Now his white fish sword should be rejected for the same reason.


    If the sword is still in the hand of the ancestor, then the ancestor will not die. If the sword is still in the hand of Chen Sheng, Chen Sheng will not die?


    Chen Sheng had no choice but to smile, "you silly boy."


    Li Fuyao''s sword spirit walked around Chen Sheng''s body, and finally returned to Li Fuyao''s body.


    All those sword Qi flowed out of Chen Sheng''s body, not only the meridians, but also Chen Sheng''s whole body was a leaky spoon, extending in all directions!


    According to Chen Sheng''s appearance, when his sword Qi is exhausted, it will be his death.


    There is no other possibility.


    Li Fuyao gritted his teeth and said, "master..."


    Chen Sheng didn''t answer, but said to himself, "if you had married uncle Lu, you would have been able to call her mother."


    "The master didn''t do it well."


    Chen Sheng started again.


    At the end of the day, Chen Sheng, who was only serious for a moment, was the master Li Fuyao was familiar with.


    Chen Sheng said with a smile, "how did a scholar say that he had nothing to do in his life, but only bear this person?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but looked at Chen Sheng.


    Chen Sheng patted Li Fuyao''s head, looked at the saints over there and said with a loud smile, "who will come?"


    There was a dead silence, no one said anything. Everyone was looking at Chen Sheng.


    But there was no movement from anyone.


    The sword in Li Fuyao''s hand was all scattered at the moment, and the fragments were around him, just like before.


    His sword has also gone, and now master is going to leave.


    Things in the world can''t be so sad everywhere.


    The old Confucian scholar looked up at the curtain of heaven, then looked at Ye Sheng again, and said softly, "it''s too late if you don''t do it again."


    Ye Sheng was indifferent and did not answer.


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile: "it seems that chaoqingqiu is coming. If you don''t start, you will have no chance."


    Ye Sheng then said slowly, "the autumn is coming. Do you still want to do it, not afraid of death?"


    "You ye Xiujing will also be afraid of that killing embryo?"


    Ye Sheng didn''t speak. He took a few steps in the cloud, then fell to Liang Yishen''s side and said, "you can deal with him by yourself later."


    As he spoke, a sword appeared between heaven and earth.


    A sword light came from the distant horizon and fell in front of the old Confucian scholar, whose expression changed greatly.


    Among all the Canghai friars present, his realm was the highest. Except ye Xiujing, almost no one was his opponent. But in front of the sword light, the old Confucian scholar''s face changed greatly. The mountain and river seal was collected in an instant to block the sword light, but it still had no effect. The sword light fell on the mountain and river seal, and in a moment, the old Confucian scholar flew backward.


    A ravine hundreds of feet long was blown up in the sea of clouds.


    A large area of Saint''s blood.


    Those golden blood in the clouds, looked like a golden light, looks very good, but some people are not very good.If we come here several times, we can only see the old Confucian students die.


    Such a monk who can fly up is not willing to die here.


    The old Confucian scholar tried hard to stand up hundreds of feet away, but looking around, no one could see.


    In the sea of clouds, there is only one remaining sword meaning, which has never dispersed.


    Everyone was frightened by the scene.


    Although they didn''t fight with him, they also knew that such a strong man had reached the point where he could fly up. The realm of light theory was the highest among the people present. In terms of combat power, only Ye Sheng could compare with him.


    However, such a saint was forced to do so by a sword light at the moment.


    What''s more, the owner of the sword light hasn''t shown up yet.


    In this way, if the sound of the sword was not broken in the past, who could it be?


    But such a person, in Luoyang City, how many efforts did Confucianism and Taoist saints spend to let him leave the world, how come he is back now?


    Most of the saints present couldn''t figure out why.


    But we should also be surprised at the state of chaoqingqiu. Before he was the strongest in the world, it was because his realm was not enough. But now the realm of old Confucian scholars is enough, or is he forced to retreat by one sword? What is the state of chaoqingqiu?


    Is it really the only one?


    But it is the only one in the ages, and it is impossible to fight against them alone, right?


    However, the sage who gave birth to such an idea soon shook his head and turned his eyes to several sword immortals still standing there.


    After all, there are so many sword immortals. How to fight?


    Even if you win, you should win miserably.


    Just when their thoughts diverged, chaoqingqiu finally appeared.


    He came from a distance and stayed on the sea of clouds.


    Move forward slowly.


    Or the familiar face, or the familiar person.


    The only difference is that Chao Qingqiu''s face is a little younger than that of that time, and he doesn''t have a sword hanging around his waist.


    Wearing a white robe, you can see that you are a banishment from heaven.


    But really speaking, if Chao Qingqiu really left the world, rather than died in the world, he would be a banished immortal now.


    It''s just that chaoqingqiu died in the world in front of many saints, and they all realized that chaoqingqiu was reincarnated.


    Only after breaking through the boundary, they have become so powerful that they can cut off the old Confucian scholars with one sword. This Qing Qiu Dynasty is even more terrible than it was then.


    At the moment, I''m afraid that all swordsmen in the world will cry bitterly when they know that Chao Qingqiu is still alive. Do you think God has eyes?


    Chaoqingqiu stands in the sea of clouds and stands with negative hands.


    One person takes everyone''s eyes.


    He is still that morning green autumn, but now is not the original world.


    Even Qingtian Jun can only secretly scold him. Qing Qiu is still such a mother Install.


    Everyone stops, everyone looks at chaoqingqiu.


    Several sword fairies saluted chaoqingqiu, including Li Fuyao.


    Chao Qingqiu takes a look at Chen Sheng and pulls it casually. All the sword Qi between heaven and earth pours into his palm, and then pours all his brain into Chen Sheng''s body. After that, a few swords formed a big net and attached to the surface of Chen Sheng''s body, which can be regarded as blocking his sword Qi completely.


    Then the Qing Qiucai whispered, "let''s do it first."


    Then he turned his head and looked at the old Confucian scholar in the distance, and his expression was indifferent.


    The old scholar vomited several mouthfuls of blood and looked at Chao Qingqiu. He was about to say something, but soon he saw the sword meaning in Chao Qingqiu''s eyes.


    When even to the distance away.


    But a moment later, he was still chopped by a peerless sword light.


    It''s golden blood again.


    "Chao Jian Xian can''t do it!"


    Zhang Sheng says that he doesn''t want Chao Qingqiu to kill people here.


    Zhou Fu Zi was seriously injured. Among the Confucian sages in the cloud, only Zhang Sheng is regarded as having some friendship with chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t say anything, but the golden silk thread of Ye Sheng broke those already scattered sword Qi in the distance.


    It''s just that the golden silk thread is melting along with it.


    Ye Sheng said: "Chao Jian Xian lives a lifetime again. Compared with the original state, he has made progress. In the end, he is still the first person in the world."


    This sentence is a bit bitter, but in fact it is not wrong, one sword can drive back the old Confucian scholar chaoqingqiu, the realm is not really comparable to them.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "you''re good, too."


    There are only one or two monks who can make Chao Qingqiu feel good.


    Ye Xiujing is one of them.


    But after that, maybe there will be more.


    "Go back."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t go to see the old Confucian scholar or Ye Sheng. Instead, he walked to the front and just said this.He said this sentence not to the old Confucian or a person, but to all the monks here.


    Ye Xiujing did not move. Although the old Confucian scholar was in the sea of clouds in the distance, he did not continue to retreat. The big demons were looking at chaoqingqiu with high fighting spirit.


    Especially the demon king of Xishan.


    His red hair was thick and fiery.


    A majestic demon will be around the cloud again and again to push away.


    Chao Qingqiu''s realm is no more than a life and death to him.


    Chao Qingqiu turned his head and looked at the monks of the sea


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    Chao Qingqiu, who said such a sentence, never hesitated. After a moment, he looked at the sea and said, "borrow the sword."


    The word "sword" is really light.


    Thousands of miles away, on the Jianshan mountain, the old thing belonged to Xu Ji, his ancestor. At first, he wanted to give the sword to Li Fuyao, but Li Fuyao refused. Later, the sword stayed on the sword mountain.


    At the moment, the old story suddenly made the sound of sword, which made the whole sword of Jianshan follow the sound of sword.


    One after another.


    Before Wu Shanhe fell into the old thing, he had some nostalgia in his eyes. His ancestor Xu Ji was his closest friend. Even though Shengjing was his grandfather, he was more affectionate.


    "My ancestors!"


    Wushan river suddenly growled in a low voice.


    The old things broke through the clouds, and the sound of swords seemed to be in harmony, and they were sending off.


    There are tens of thousands of swords in this world, which can be used by the sword immortal. In the past, there was only one ancient sword.


    The green silk sword was borrowed once by Chao Qingqiu, but none of the others.


    It''s an honor, and everyone feels honored.


    At the foot of the cliff, Sanliang heard the sound of swords. When he walked out of the bamboo tower and looked at the sky, he saw the old story breaking through the clouds, and then he said to himself, "what''s the matter with his mother''s chaoqingqiu?"


    Four Liang stood aside and jokingly asked, "if I borrow you later, will you follow him?"


    "Laozi is the sword of Liuxiang. He looks at Qingqiu It''s not very nice to use, is it


    When it comes to the back, even he has some lack of confidence.


    Today''s chaoqingqiu, even when Liuxiang returned to the world, can we compare it?


    I''m afraid we should be weaker, right?


    Three two thought of this and sighed.


    How could such a sword immortal come out of the world?


    The old story broke through the clouds, and the swords of Jianshan were trembling, but after that, it was not just a handle.


    In the cave behind Jianshan mountain, there have always been some swordsmen closing down. Some have broken into the twilight, some have broken into the spring and Autumn period, and many have broken into the castle. However, only one person has broken into the sea these years.


    It''s Zhou Qing.


    This swordsman, when he entered the realm of climbing the stairs very early, just didn''t love fame and wealth. He just accompanied the woman to travel around. He didn''t come to white fish town until he took out his sword in Chaoqing autumn.


    In that war, Zhou Qing was also brilliant.


    Later, when Jianshan was reopened, Zhou Qing came to Jianshan and became a disciple of Jianshan. However, he did not stay in Jianshan for a long time. Until the woman on his side left the world, he returned to Jianshan and closed down in Houshan.


    Break into the sea.


    This kind of thing is a very difficult thing. Not every monk who ascends the tower can become a monk in the sea. Zhou Qing, such as a monk who died before the sea state.


    A lot.


    Zhou Qing died before the sea, but the sword was still there.


    The sword is called the human world. The world is so big that it becomes a sword.


    There should be no second sword in the world that can be compared with the word "human".


    Since Zhou Qing left the world, the sword washing pool has come to the human world. Many disciples who go up the mountain want to get it, but none of them can.


    After the old story broke away, the second sword was the world.


    After it was swept up, it carried a large amount of sword spirit, and its weather was vast. It was worthy of the word "human world".


    On the mountain of swords, the sound of swords sounded again.


    Wu Shanhe looked at the sword and was silent. After a moment, he whispered, "is that you, younger martial brother?"


    No one answered, only the sound of swords.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luoyang City, everything remains the same.


    Li Xiaoxue has been back in Luoyang for a long time. After Li changgu left Luoyang City, she has already returned. After that, she found that not only her master left Luoyang City, but also the royal highness of King Chu.


    This made her feel that the matter was not simple, so she was not in a hurry to leave at the moment.


    Cheng Yusheng goes in and out of Shangyang palace frequently these days, and Li Xiaoxue can really be free to accompany Cheng twilight.


    Her daughter, Li Xiaoxue, knows that she has not done her duty as a mother.


    Cheng evening and her sitting in the corridor, looking at the wind blowing, Li Xiaoxue said softly: "you really don''t intend to marry?"


    Cheng Mu did not look at his mother, just looked at the distance, did not care to say: "uncle has not married my aunt, I am anxious what ah."


    At the beginning, the official who had always liked her was now an important official in the court of Yanling king. I don''t know how many people have come to propose his marriage, but that one is still waiting for Cheng Mu.


    Even Huang Jin, the great master of Zaifu, couldn''t bear to see him. He came to the door several times to help promote his marriage, but he couldn''t stand Cheng Mu''s unwillingness.Although Huang Jin was the Prime Minister of the Yanling Dynasty, for ordinary people, it was absolutely unbearable, but even so, there was no significance for Li Xiaoxue''s family.


    Regardless of Li Xiaoxue and Cheng Yusheng, Cheng Mu''s uncle is the one they can''t afford.


    A swordsman, who is expected to be in the sea, is definitely not something that can be said by Zaifu.


    "You have to wait for your elder brother to get married. How many years can you live? How many years can you live? How can you survive him?"


    Li Xiaoxue looks at her daughter, only doting in her eyes.


    Cheng Mu said with a smile: "but it''s also very good. Besides, seeing a man like my uncle, everyone thinks it''s not good enough."


    Li Xiaoxue shakes his head, his brother, to now this step, really is not the world''s other men can match.


    "Mother, when do you think uncle can become a sword fairy?"


    Li Xiaoxue was stunned, but then he said with a smile, "it''s really fast."


    "Your uncle, I don''t know how much I have suffered along the way. I should give him something in return." Li Xiaoxue is very emotional.


    I''m afraid my elder brother has suffered a lot over the years. In the past few years in white fish town, I''m afraid that he has already died in a cold and hungry environment.


    All the way after that, I don''t know how much life and death I experienced.


    Cheng Mu hehe a smile, very confident said: "nothing can stop uncle."


    Li Xiaoxue touched her head and nodded her head, but it was at this moment that Li Xiaoxue suddenly changed her face.


    The light snow sword on her side suddenly came out of the scabbard, and a sword idea came out, which broke the clouds in an instant.


    It''s so fast that she doesn''t have time to react.


    At this moment in Luoyang, no matter who''s sword is, they all tremble together, which means to send off.


    This is the third sword borrowed by chaoqingqiu.


    Li Xiaoxue raised her head. Although she didn''t know why there were so many swords left, she soon laughed: "maybe it''s brother."


    Cheng Mu followed with a smile: "Uncle Chong ah!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is a sea in the demon soil, and there are many swords in the sea. That sea is the long sword left by many swordsmen after they died in battle. After that, qingtianjun went to that place, found many swords, and then put them in some place.


    Later, Li Fuyao came to Qingtian city and took a lot of swords here. The ten li moon and the grass of tall buildings are gradually green. They are all swords taken from qingtianjun.


    The former masters of these swords are all very powerful swordsmen. The sword owners with grass gradually green are even more so. They also protected Li Fuyao from going out of the demon soil all the way.


    After those swords were taken away by Li Fuyao, the remaining swords were still there.


    Among those swords, one of the swords was already rusty and covered with rust. It was the least impressive one among those swords. But at the moment, it began to tremble and wanted to steal it from here.


    Countless swords trembled with each other, but in addition to giving them away, I still don''t know. How could this sword be chosen?


    No one knows why.


    With this sword, it is actually four swords.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu looks up at the sky. The first thing that comes here is the old story, then the human world, then the snow, and finally the nameless sword.


    Then he looked at Li Fuyao and said calmly, "borrow the sword."


    Li Fuyao''s swords have now become fragments around him. If you want to borrow the sword, which one do you want to borrow from the sword fairy?


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak. He just waved his hand. Among those fragments, some of the blue fragments were stripped out and formed a long sword in mid air.


    It''s a green silk sword.


    Chao Qingqiu waved his hand, and five swords hovered on his side. Then he reached out to grab the nameless sword full of rust and wiped it out.


    It''s a long white sword.


    Chao Qingqiu, in front of those monks in the sea, did not speak. Instead, he looked at the old thing and said in a low voice, "Xu Ji, look at this world."


    Behind the old story, an old figure appeared.


    The old man looks the same.


    Then Chao Qingqiu said with emotion to the world: "Kendo is very difficult. No one knows how to go and how far to go."


    Zhou Qing''s figure appeared, or a sad face.


    Then there is Xie Lu, the martial uncle, who has a lot of similarities with Ye Sheng''s song, but there are a lot of people''s smoke and fire.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes were moist, and Chen Sheng also had a lot of nostalgia.


    "Women in the world, only you are full of heroism."


    At last, the nameless sword, standing behind was a thin old man with an ordinary appearance and a very kind look.


    This man is afraid that many people in the world don''t know each other. Only Chao Qingqiu knows that this old man would not have embarked on the road of practicing sword if he had not read a poem he had written when he was young.At present, that poem is not a good one, but it has a great influence on the Qing Dynasty.


    As for the green silk behind, naturally is Bai Zhihan.


    The last sword embryo in the world, dressed in a white robe, is full of high spirits.


    The sword is all.


    Chao Qingqiu said.


    Under the curtain of the sky, the majestic sword idea is born, and a huge tornado is born in the morning and autumn. This shocking scene makes the sages in the opposite place tremble in their hearts.


    Chao Qingqiu took a step forward.


    The general trend of the world is not as good as a step towards the autumn.


    In this step, except ye Sheng and Qing Tian Jun, all the Canghai friars took a step back directly!


    (human readership: 124190652)


    0 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    The general trend of heaven and earth seems to be all within this step of chaoqingqiu.


    Countless swords with the spirit of the sword, the cloud sea, Ye Sheng''s Taoist robe began to swing back, the old Confucian scholar stood upright, also felt the invincible sword.


    The two saints did not speak, but Ye Sheng had already produced countless golden silk threads to stop the sword spirit, which was still the same as before.


    But the rest of the saints are not.


    Zhou Fu Zi had been seriously injured before. Before this sword, he was the first one who could not bear it.


    Puff, there is his blood sprinkled on the clouds.


    Zhang Sheng, holding the spring and autumn inkstone, came to Zhou Fu Zi''s side and resisted with him. On the other side, Mr. Mu Yun''s face turned pale, but there was no problem.


    The blood red sky behind Ning Sheng is also dim at the moment. Chen Sheng stands behind the talisman with the same expression.


    The colorful River in front of Liang Yishen keeps driving away the sword spirit and spirit.


    It''s just that there are some difficulties.


    Those demon princes, the western mountain cut out a knife, and the blood red sword light met the sword spirit, but it was dispelled after a moment. The demon king of Pingnan couldn''t help laughing. His mother''s chaoqingqiu is still so strong. How can they live?


    Fengquan demon Jun and Chongguang demon Jun have the most ugly faces.


    The blood rain, even has been forgotten, all people only pay attention to this sword.


    The sword didn''t last long, and the sword Qi dissipated.


    The sword on the side of Qing Qiu''s body is still hovering, looking at those friars, but he doesn''t speak.


    This sword is Liwei, to let them know that it is not difficult for him to kill people.


    As for why he didn''t really kill people, Chao Qingqiu was also very clear about one thing, that is, the curtain of heaven.


    If you really want to spare no effort, the sky curtain will be completely broken today. After the opening, the world will be a small courtyard without a gate, which can only let outsiders in and out at will.


    Ye chaoqingqiu was well aware of the harm, so he was not willing to go to war.


    Killing an immortal is because the realm of the elder is not enough. If the curtain of heaven is opened after that, what will those elders do? He is afraid that he can''t stand it alone.


    Even if he was what the immortal thought, the world''s top five peerless.


    Neither.


    What''s more, the elder has been away from the world for at least tens of thousands of years, and his message may not be true except those who want to come to the world.


    Can''t the monks of that world produce some peerless strong men for tens of thousands of years?


    Therefore, Chao Qingqiu can only let them retreat in the face of such a vast sea of friars, but can not really start a war.


    Ye Sheng stood up and said frankly, "stop it."


    Chao Qingqiu''s mind, even if the rest of us can''t think of it clearly, he can''t be unaware.


    Chao Qingqiu''s swords have proved that it must be a heavy loss to fight today.


    So Ye Sheng opened his mouth.


    When ye Shengyi spoke, all the saints stopped.


    Both the old Confucian scholar and Zhou Fu Zi were seriously injured. The fighting power of the Confucian sage was not enough, so after Ye Sheng''s words, he followed the steps.


    Several sages stood up together, still separated from the Taoist saints.


    The big demons stood together, and qingtianjun also stood in the cloud. Although he had to save Li Fuyao before, but now facing Chao Qingqiu, he also had to stand there. But among these people, his heart was like a mirror, knowing that Chao Qingqiu would not kill.


    At the moment, he didn''t speak. The demon king of Xishan wanted to say something, but he soon closed his mouth.


    Because qingtianjun has stood out and fell into the courtyard.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at these people without saying a word.


    The old Confucian scholar was the first to retreat. He was badly hurt by the two swords of Chao Qingqiu.


    Zhou was the second.


    Above the clouds, there are saints retreating, even those big demons are also leaving.


    Qingtianjun and ye Shengge are left.


    This war, which gathered more than 20 monks from the sea, came to an end.


    Of course, it''s all thanks to Chao Qingqiu.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Huihou monk soon came to chaoqingqiu with a lantern. The lantern said in a voice that no one else could hear: "chaoqingqiu, since you are still alive, that sword quickly killed me."


    She glanced at him and shook her head.


    Now the world has to face the immortal outside the world. Such a lantern can never die.


    Chao Qingqiu whispered: "there is a thing, you listen, will feel that it is not cost-effective to leave the world now."


    "What?"


    When Chao Qingqiu waves his hand, a wisp of sword spirit enters the lantern. In that wisp of sword spirit, there are things that the lantern is interested in.Huihou monk''s white eyebrows fluttered, and he didn''t pay much attention to their conversation.


    "The elder I see. "


    The lantern sighed and quickly said, "in that case, death is really a boring thing."


    Chao Qingqiu took a look at Huicong monk and said, "stay, we have a lot of things to do."


    That''s what he said. He wanted the lantern.


    Huihou monk understood, so he looked at the lantern, and the latter said, "when you go, I will go to see you."


    Huihou monk''s white eyebrows fluttered again. He was very old and was about to leave the world, so he hardly cared about the things Chao Qingqiu knew.


    "Amitabha."


    Huihou monk handed the lantern to Chao Qingqiu, and then said, "Buddha''s earth, please Chao Jian Xian."


    After Huihou monk wants to sit down and leave the world, it will take some time for Zen son to become a saint. At that time, he also needs a peerless strong man to take care of him.


    The lantern was handed over to chaoqingqiu by Huihou monk.


    Then, with the light of Buddha, Huihou monk also left.


    Morning green autumn down the sea of clouds, came to the courtyard.


    Several sword immortals, Chen Sheng has little power to fight again. If he hadn''t done something to Qingqiu before, he would have died here on the spot.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "if you fight with people again, you will die. In fact, it''s worse than death."


    Chen Sheng burst out laughing. "In fact, it''s good. After all, someone will call me Chen Jianxian."


    Chao Qingqiu does not say yes. With a wave of his hand, the long swords are all taken away, only the nameless sword is on his side.


    The green silk sword was changed into fragments again and surrounded Li Fu''s body.


    Chao FengChen has gone far away. Li changgu and Chao Qingqiu will leave after they see each other, but Chao Qingqiu still gives him a ray of sword spirit.


    Li changgu had a complicated look, and finally left with his highness king of Chu.


    Luoyang City needs two more of them.


    Liu Xiang looked at Chao Qingqiu with a smile. "I''ll talk about it later. I have bigger things now."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak, so he was allowed to leave.


    Go to the wind and dust and sit under the eaves.


    Chen Sheng followed Chao FengChen.


    Because everyone knows that Chao Qingqiu and Li Fuyao have something to say.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "At that time, I said,


    I had the honor to drink with a later sword immortal, and now it has come true."


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know where to get a pot of wine. He cuts it in half with a sword. Li Fuyao takes half of it, takes a sip and laughs.


    This time, it was really luck.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "before I came, I killed a man."


    Li Fuyao is stunned. He has to tell him how to kill him.


    "It''s an old man."


    Chao Qingqiu is very serious.


    "Things about the world and beyond, in wine."


    With these words, he looked at the sky curtain toward Qingqiu and said, "we are in a very dangerous situation."


    Li Fuyao drank the wine, and Chao Qingqiu knew something, so he also knew.


    For tianwai, we have an understanding.


    "They just fear that they don''t want to occupy the world, but want to repair the world more."


    This is what the elder thought, but did not tell Chao Qingqiu.


    When Li Fuyao knew something, he guessed something else.


    "Why?"


    "The world is our hometown. If something goes wrong with their hometown, they naturally want to repair it instead of leaving. They come to the world to find materials."


    What is the repair material.


    The problem is obvious.


    That''s the essence of all these people on earth.


    If we really want those who live to come to the world, we can only turn the world into a sea of blood.


    "We can visit tianwai."


    Ye Shengge, standing in the distance, gave her the sword spirit of Qing Qiu before.


    Now all the people present, except Chen Sheng, all know about tianwai.


    "If they want to kill us, why should we wait?"


    Ye Shengge is still that different woman.


    "Because it''s not strong enough."


    If it is so strong, then the world will not be so.


    Ye Sheng got it.


    So she left.


    The fighting power is the only one after the war.


    Of course she knows.


    Li Fuyao looks at her back, but qingtianjun''s eyes are not good.


    "Do you want this sword?"


    A nameless sword hovered on chaoqingqiu''s side.


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I have it here."The fragments of those swords were all around him.


    Chao Qingqiu sighed: "it''s very difficult for them to become a sword."


    The sword and the sword have their own arrogance. Naturally, it is difficult to integrate into one.


    Li Fuyao also knows that even if he is a sword immortal, he also knows this truth. They can become a sword for a short time, but they will never be like this all the time.


    "What''s next?"


    This is Chao Qingqiu''s question.


    "I want to see if they really can''t be a sword."


    "And you?"


    Li Fuyao looks at chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I''m going to find the dragon and see what it wants to do. If there is any problem, I''ll kill it."


    Chao Qingqiu''s understatement.


    His present state is indeed very high, so high that if he wants to leave the world, he can leave.


    Or there was something wrong with the world, otherwise he would have left.


    Of course, it''s hard to say what will happen.


    Li Fu raised his head and took a look at qingtianjun.


    The latter is expressionless.


    Li Fuyao asked tentatively, "is that ok?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    Chao Qingqiu and Chao FengChen had a few gossips, but later Chao FengChen said, "we become one person now. It''s still up to you. Will the realm be higher?"


    Toward the green autumn glanced at the wind and dust, straight white way: "nature is higher."


    "The higher your realm is, the greater the chance of winning the battle against the elder."


    Chao FengChen didn''t finish saying, he had been interrupted by Chao Qingqiu, "I didn''t think about this kind of thing, but if I really can''t help it, I will also wronged you."


    Chao FengChen laughed it off.


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly said, "I don''t think it''s true what the elder said before. At least that sentence, the monks there are all elders. I don''t think it''s right."


    "The higher the realm, the longer the life span. Maybe this is the truth."


    Chao Qingqiu looks at the sky curtain and depends on a world to live forever. It is with the help of foreign objects. Can you really live forever?


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly felt that this statement was not right, which was caused by his state of thinking.


    "But there is something wrong with their world. It should be true."


    Xiang FengChen thought about it, and then said, "cut it with a sword."


    Chaoqingqiu does not speak, just smile, then no figure.


    According to his words, this is to go to the North Sea to find the dragon.


    In the courtyard, after Li Fuyao asked about that sentence, qingtianjun''s face became more and more ugly. In this battle, he was not hurt much. Ye Sheng stopped him, not to fight his life and death, but to drag him down. So after fighting for so long, Ye Sheng didn''t get hurt, neither did he.


    It''s just Li Fuyao''s previous sentence. For qingtianjun, it''s really a thunderbolt.


    His mother, in order to protect this boy, he almost had a big accident, but this boy is very good, after the crisis, he wants to take his baby girl away.


    "The green locust is closing in Wait. "


    Qing Tian Jun threw down such a sentence, in the eye already some press can''t bear to be angry.


    However, the young man seemed to be unable to see the situation clearly, and said frankly, "on the day when Qinghuai broke the border, I went to find her, almost."


    Qingtian Jun tried to resist the idea of giving the boy a punch, squeezed a rolling character from his teeth, and then his body disappeared.


    Li Fuyao chuckled. All the pieces were collected, and then he walked towards the wind and dust.


    Chao FengChen looked at him and called Li Jianxian.


    Li Fuyao also said a word to Chao Jian Xian.


    Chen Sheng coughed, so they both called out Chen Jianxian.


    Chen Sheng is very helpful and looks in good condition.


    Chao FengChen took the initiative to say, "what do you do next?"


    Li Fuyao went back to the eaves and said, "cast a sword first, then go to the demon soil when the green locust breaks through the state, and then, see what the Sword Fairy says."


    Since Chao Qingqiu has already said things outside the sky, then naturally he will look at tianwai.


    Nodding to FengChen, he asked with a smile, "do you think it''s meaningless to practice sword here?"


    Li Fuyao pointed to the sky and said with a smile, "isn''t there a Chaojian immortal on it?"


    Chao FengChen laughs and knows that the Chaojian immortal is the one who left here.


    Being a sword immortal is not the end of sword practice. Chao Qingqiu stands in front of them. Even if there is nothing out of the sky, he should try his best to see the scenery Chao Qingqiu has seen.


    Li Fuyao said that he would take Chen Sheng back to Jianshan after that. Although Chen Sheng said that he had saved his life, the sword net woven by Chaoqing autumn would collapse in an instant. At that time, even if there was a real immortal, there would be no way to save his life.


    Even Li Fuyao couldn''t help sighing at the thought.


    My master, after all, was just for him. Now he is like this.


    Chen Sheng didn''t have such an affectation. After a look at Li Fuyao, he was not angry and said, "you should marry a daughter-in-law now, whether it''s ye Shengge or Qinghuai. Let me have a good time. It hasn''t happened for many years that two Canghai monks have been married."


    Li Fuyao looked embarrassed, but did not speak.


    Chen Sheng looked at Chao FengChen and said with a smile, "the Sword Fairy is gone?"


    Nodding to the wind and dust, the two men left their swords. In this dilapidated courtyard, Li Fuyao was the only one left.


    Li Fuyao walks out of Qiufeng town.


    This small town has been completely reduced to ruins under the thunder, and it has sunk into the ground a lot. After that, even if the people will come back, they will never continue to settle here.


    After here, I''m afraid it will be overgrown with weeds.


    Do you want to sprinkle sunflower seeds?


    I don''t know why, Li Fuyao gave birth to such an idea.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­Chao Qingqiu went to Beihai with a lantern.


    The Sword Fairy is going to find the Dragon this time.


    "Chao Qing Qiu, is that old dragon really a foreign thing?" Although the lantern has existed for many years, it is still far behind the dragon, which is called the demon ancestor by the demon clan.


    So there are a lot of things that the lantern doesn''t know. It''s absolutely not nonsense.


    "It''s extraterrestrial. There is no doubt about it. The only problem is, what is the realm and what is the purpose?"


    How the realm is depends on whether chaoqingqiu can control it. As for the purpose, it is also the key factor determining how chaoqingqiu should treat it.


    However, since this old dragon is the demon ancestor, it is not easy to deal with.


    Maybe Chao Qingqiu can''t do with it.


    "You are so tired. You were going to take charge of the swordsman at first. Now it''s not easy for you to worry about it. You''re going to take care of the whole world again."


    In fact, the lantern has been a lot of words, but in the face of the monk Hui thick, can not say a few words.


    Chaoqingqiu is a good object to talk to. On the one hand, the realm of chaoqingqiu is high enough; on the other hand, chaoqingqiu''s insight is also high enough.


    Isn''t there only one such person for thousands of years?


    I think about the lantern.


    It has met many monks and countless Tianjiao. Even Emperor Wudi and Liuxiang seem to be worse than chaoqingqiu. If they push forward, the monks may not be as good as the Qing Qiu.


    But in the world of pride before, the lantern has not seen, also dare not say anything at will.


    Chao Qingqiu falls on the shore of the North Sea, and his mind moves, so he will cut a ravine with his sword.


    But a moment later, he turned his head and looked into the distant forest.


    There is a small bird''s nest on the tallest tree in that mountain forest. There is a small sparrow in this nest. It feels the eyes towards Qingqiu. It stands up from the nest and looks at the upper Qing Qiu.


    Just for a moment, the momentum of the little sparrow suddenly changed, and a monstrous spirit came out in front of it. Just for a moment, the magnificent spirit let all the demon practitioners who were hiding in the forest ground all restrained their breath and did not dare to let the owner of the evil spirit notice it. But in fact, no matter how they restrained their breath, they would certainly It''s known to that person.


    After all, the other side is a big demon of the sea. It is really very simple to kill them.


    The two eyes on each other. After a moment, they take back their sight towards Qingqiu and look again at the sea.


    This time, he cut the North Sea into a path that could accommodate one person.


    The lantern murmured: "Chao Qing Qiu, will you be too conspicuous?"


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak.


    In fact, there is no problem for such a person as him to publicize and not to publicize.


    The lantern closed his mouth wisely. Now it doesn''t want to die. If Chao Qingqiu wants to kill him with a sword, there is no place to cry.


    There are wonders in the North Sea.


    A piece of the North Sea, which I don''t know how deep it is, is almost divided into two parts by one sword. This is not a spectacle. What is it?


    Well, after chaoqingqiu enters the bottom of the sea, the sea water has changed into a piece. Walking on the bottom of the sea and carrying the lantern, the lantern is still on.


    The two of them, one is the most powerful sword immortal in the world, the other is the most eccentric magic weapon, so it is normal to be able to light it on the sea bottom.


    "Chao Qingqiu, I remember that many years ago, you killed a big demon here with your sword. Now you are wandering in other people''s nests. Don''t you feel afraid?"


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak.


    "Chaoqingqiu, really, I think you should give people some respect, even if you are the most powerful person in the world."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak.


    "The morning is green and Autumn..."


    Chao Qingqiu said calmly, "I''m going to make a sword."


    When he said this, the lantern really felt the sword meaning between his fingers.


    Since you don''t like listening, I won''t say it.


    The lantern closed its mouth.


    This kind of thing is only in the autumn of the Qing Dynasty. If Li Fuyao were to be a lantern, I would never have imagined that it was still a lantern with the style of a senior man before. It would be like this today.


    "The dragon was sleeping on the bottom of the sea. It should not have been voluntary."


    Chao Qingqiu seldom said anything more.


    "This piece of heaven and earth had great power before, and it should have been able to suppress it. However, the great war six thousand years ago made heaven and earth go wrong. After six thousand years, it should wake up."


    Perhaps Chao Qingqiu''s best performance is not his Kendo talent, but his correct understanding and inference of things.


    He has not experienced those things, but he can infer so many things from existing things, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    The lantern carefully opened his mouth and said, "Chao Qing Qiu, can you beat it in the end?"Chao Qingqiu did not give an accurate answer, but when the lantern said this, he had already come to the bronze door.


    When they came, ye Changting tried to make a few swords, but failed, so he recruited qingtianjun.


    This time, he has recovered the sea realm, and it is stronger than before. There should be no problem opening this bronze door.


    This matter didn''t want to hide from qingtianjun, so I opened my mouth in front of qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun is not a big demon in general. He will know his good intentions towards Qingqiu.


    Looking at the bronze door, Chao Qingqiu said, "I have to try."


    (human readership: 124190652)


    0 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    In the bronze door is the old dragon, which is the demon ancestor of the demon clan. Chao Qingqiu knows this kind of thing.


    It comes from tianwai, and chaoqingqiu also knows it.


    But what kind of realm it is and how its fighting power is, chaoqingqiu doesn''t know.


    So I don''t know if there will be a fierce battle after that.


    But it''s really necessary for him to go and see it.


    Chao Qingqiu stretched out his hand, and countless swords were intended to grow out of his palm. Only a moment later, he completely broke the depression on the bronze door, and then he reached for the door and pushed it.


    He pushed the bronze door open.


    Then Chao Qingqiu walked in.


    There is a very large passage, but when you enter, the sea water is separated.


    Walking in it, Chao Qingqiu looks calm to the extreme, the lantern is also holding his breath, no one talks, there is an old dragon, they have already felt the vast pressure, without exaggeration, the lantern also knows that once the old dragon is alive, it is absolutely necessary to be able to kill him.


    The lantern began to worry.


    It''s as green as autumn.


    At the end of that huge passage is a huge gate.


    When Chao Qingqiu stood in front of the door, the lantern whispered: "chaoqingqiu..."


    Before he finished speaking, the door was pushed open towards Qingqiu.


    Behind the gate, there is a huge cave. At the top of the cave, there are huge stones, emitting soft light.


    Under the stone, there is a dragon.


    The dragon is very huge. The dragon head looks like a hill, and its whole body is coiled together. It looks like a big mountain. The whole body of the dragon is black, and its scales look very smooth. It can even see its own appearance in the dragon scale in the early autumn.


    The dragon''s whiskers were floating in the air.


    Chao Qingqiu stands in front of the dragon with a lantern.


    No one spoke, but it was obvious that the lantern was getting nervous. If there was no problem, the dragon would be the longest living one in the world.


    "The eternal."


    Toward the green autumn face spewed out such three words.


    Then a wisp of sword was born here, showing its edge.


    The lantern whispered, "is it still sleeping?"


    "Chao Qing Qiu, can you make it wake up?"


    The essence of the lantern may not be a magic instrument, but a speech.


    Chao Qingqiu stretched out his hand and said the second sentence, "it''s so far away that I don''t say anything. It''s not very good."


    Chao Qingqiu is not a person who likes to talk nonsense. If he can''t let the old dragon reply, a moment later, Chao Qingqiu will be ready to make a sword.


    "You are the strongest in the world, but in our place, someone will kill you with one hand."


    It''s like a voice across the ages, full of vicissitudes and other things.


    This voice is a symbol of time.


    Carefully speaking, it has been more than 100000 years since the demon ancestor. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, it was still a wild age, and the whole demon clan could not practice. If it had not been for the demon ancestor with the demon clan, it would have been gone for a long time.


    In these more than 100000 years, I don''t know how many Tianjiao died one after another, and how many amazing people died in the world.


    There are also countless friars who fly away from the world and die in the sky.


    The word "longevity" seems to have never been touched by a monk.


    But this old dragon has lived for hundreds of thousands of years, maybe even longer.


    It seems to be the real longevity.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "it seems that you and I have no big difference."


    The old dragon slowly opened his eyes. There was no emotion in the eyes of the two dragons. He could only see the vicissitudes of life.


    It looked at chaoqingqiu, and after a moment, he suddenly said, "you are only a few hundred years old. If you live in our world, you will have this realm. It''s really a rare genius."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak. He wanted to get the information he needed from the dragon''s words.


    But the old dragon quickly sneered: "if something goes wrong in your world, those old guys over there will surely come to kill all the people in your world if they find a way."


    Chao Qingqiu looks the same, but looks at the old dragon and says: "you also have a problem, at least you are not as strong as ever."


    If you really want to do something to the world, you may die here.


    Laolong''s eyes were a little cruel. "The curtain of heaven is not as good as it used to be. There is something wrong with Weili in this world. They will come soon. Even if you can kill me, it''s useless."


    "But at least I can kill you."


    The face of Qing Dynasty remains unchanged in autumn.


    Laolongyi''s dragon head showed an extremely angry expression, "do you really think I can''t beat you?"


    Laolong has not only practiced for more than 100000 years, but also lived for at least 200000 years, including the time of practicing in that world.After living for 200000 years, it was threatened by a young man who only lived for a few hundred years.


    Chao Qingqiu''s face remains the same, allowing the two dragon beards to float in front of him.


    "Answer my question."


    Lao long is quiet, but he is not ready to speak.


    Chao Qingqiu has already made his sword.


    The sword Qi burst out from the fingers. In an instant, it rushed to the dragon''s head. In a short time, the sword spirit had already fallen on the dragon''s head.


    A brilliant white light flashed by.


    Numerous powerful air machines exploded here, and the whole cave began to shake and stabilize himself towards Qingqiu. However, his white robe was blown, and even a lot of scattered sword Spirit fell on him.


    The white robe was torn apart.


    The scale on the tap fell off at this time.


    The sword was a trial, but the result was good.


    At least this shows that Laolong is not invincible.


    The sword fell on his head, and he was silent for a moment, and then the dragon head backed back.


    "You''re really strong if I take it back."


    Lao long seems to be convinced by this sword.


    Chao Qingqiu said calmly, "I have a problem."


    Lao long didn''t speak.


    "How did you get here?"


    Chao Qingqiu wants to know whether there is really a channel in the sky.


    It''s just that Lao long doesn''t speak. It doesn''t want to talk about this kind of thing.


    Looking at him, he stopped for a moment and then said, "you can''t leave here, or you will still sleep."


    There are problems in this world. Because of the war in Qiufeng town before, the problem is even bigger. So Lao long can wake up, but he still has to be suppressed by heaven and earth to leave here.


    It has something to do with his realm.


    It''s also about the world.


    But chaoqingqiu will not.


    Because chaoqingqiu is the person of this world.


    "If I leave here, it''s not necessarily that I''m suppressed. It''s more likely that your world will collapse."


    "So I want to kill you here."


    When he said this, Chao Qingqiu looked very serious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    Laolong''s realm is far from that of the immortal found by Qing Qiu of the previous dynasty. That immortal is not Chao Qingqiu''s enemy, that is, the general sea. But Laolong really wants to do something. Chao Qingqiu should be in Bozhong with him.


    However, after the old dragon regained his realm, he was likely to be suppressed by the heaven and earth, making it a big problem.


    Therefore, after the former dynasty Qingqiu shot, it did not fight back, but fought against his sword.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword is not enough to kill it.


    "Think for yourself. If you want to kill me, I won''t do nothing. If the curtain of heaven collapses, let those people find the entrance. Can you accept this ending?"


    When the time comes, the world will suffer great disaster, and chaoqingqiu naturally does not want to see it.


    "Answer my question."


    Chao Qingqiu said that sentence again.


    Lao long glanced at him, and then said slowly, "tens of thousands of years ago, I was hunted down. There are many people who can''t hide from the world, so they come down the passage when they want to get through the world."


    Chao Qingqiu frowned and asked, "is the passage still there?"


    Laolong sneered: "if the passage was still there, your world would have been destroyed. That passage should not be able to withstand the arrival of people with too high realm. Therefore, it not only collapsed, but also killed many people."


    Only Lao long broke in alone.


    When he came to the beginning of this world, the old dragon felt oppressed by the heaven and earth, so the realm has always fallen into the sea.


    But even so, at the beginning of the world, no problem, also let him have to choose to sleep.


    "You also brought a dragon egg."


    Of course, chaoqingqiu knows that legend. The dragon clan has been living in this world for many years, and then it has no blood circulation.


    Lao long didn''t say anything, so there was no need to answer this question.


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, there were many demons in the heaven and earth. Later, it was learned that these people were immortals. It was because the monks with too high realm could not come here, so they chose to find a group of monks with low level."


    Since the state of mind is too high, there will be problems going through this channel. So, what will happen if we change some low-level ones.


    "Then they were all killed by the monks, and one of them was killed by me."


    People in that world are trying to send some people over, but what''s the use of being too low?


    Not the same. Are you going to be killed by the original monks here?


    So after those people were killed, the people in the world over there did not send people over for so many thousands of years.


    We should know that it is meaningless for people who are not enough to come here.


    However, those who have a high realm can''t make it. Even after they come, they will be oppressed by the heaven and earth.


    So it has been calm for tens of thousands of years.


    It was not until 6000 years ago that the great wars of the monks in the sea had made the world a problem.


    So that the monks here can''t fly up, there will be something to notice. So when Chao Qingqiu leaves the world and goes out to the sky, he will meet an immortal.


    But fortunately, it is chaoqingqiu, not someone else.


    But in any case, the world has been deteriorating, and every war will cause a problem in the sky.


    "They don''t stop trying to come to your world, at least that world is going to collapse."


    Laolong said, "no one wants his home to be good all the time."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak, which he could understand.


    It''s just that the positions are different and can''t be accepted.


    Laolong suddenly said, "how are you going to deal with it?"


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t answer. He just asked, "the so-called saying that your world is all immortal."


    Laolong''s Dragon''s head swung towards the distance, and then said, "a realm like you, where you can live for tens of thousands of years, can''t you be called an immortal?"


    "Tens of thousands of years."


    Chao Qingqiu caught the key words.


    "Eternal life is not eternal life."


    Laolong said: "those who stand on the top of the earth have lived for hundreds of thousands of years, but they are not the same, and will eventually die?"


    Longevity only means that you can live for a very long time, but it doesn''t say it''s immortality.


    Immortality is called immortality.


    In fact, in human history, we don''t know how many monks confused it.


    They think that the rise is immortal, but actually went to that world, only increased a lot of life.


    It''s a long way from true immortality.


    At least according to Laolong''s view, there has not been a real immortal in that world for thousands of years.


    Even if it has, it has never seen it.


    "Our world is crumbling, and the old folks who have lived for hundreds of thousands of years can''t sit still. Otherwise, they won''t care about you, which is not as good as our world."Lao long said it bluntly. It was like a rich young man. If his family had not run out of money, he would not have thought of a rich family.


    "Your world has been watched. Maybe some people like you can not be destroyed and enter that world to continue to practice. Why do you want to do something?"


    The speed of chaoqingqiu''s practice is indeed rare in that world. Those immortal houses and Dynasties will definitely compete for it.


    After tens of thousands of years, maybe thousands of years, maybe not so long, chaoqingqiu will become the group of people standing at the top of the world.


    It''s even possible to be immortal.


    "As you said, who doesn''t want their home to be good."


    "But it''s a battle you have little chance of winning."


    Lao Long''s breath came out and dispelled a lot of sword spirit, but he was a little puzzled.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "no fight, no one knows."


    Laolong sniffed, if those old guys really found a way to get through the passage, it would be enough to destroy the whole world.


    Those old people who have lived for hundreds of thousands of years are really wonderful.


    "In fact, that world is similar to your world."


    Yes, there are demons, Terrans, Taoists and scholars in that world, but there are no monks.


    Otherwise, the elder would not call the monk a bald man.


    Laolong looks at chaoqingqiu, slowly becoming smaller, and then turns into an old man in black, but he says it''s an old man with black hair.


    "I''m going to get out of here."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak and went out with a lantern.


    In other words, there are all the things that should be, but none of them should be.


    The lantern was silent for a long time, and finally asked in the passage: "are you really not afraid that he will do harm to the world?"


    "Afraid of autumn," nodded


    I''m afraid it''s of any use. At least we can''t do it, because once we do it, depending on their realm, it''s very likely that the curtain of heaven will be broken open.


    "We don''t have much time left."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    There was a gust of wind on the sea. Qingtianjun fell on the North Sea, holding a dragon shaped bronze door in his hand. He cut open the bronze door with a sword to Qingqiu. As the guardian of this generation, he naturally knew very well, but he did not do anything, because he could not do anything.


    As a sword immortal like chaoqingqiu, qingtianjun can''t stop him even if he tries to die. What''s more, Chao Qingqiu doesn''t have to do anything, so he can only watch.


    Qingtianjun looked at the sea and thought about his old friend Beiming. It was a long time since Chao Qingqiu used his sword in the North Sea.


    Qingtianjun looks as usual, occasionally a wisp of nostalgia appears between the eyebrows. Wutong Wutong flew into the sky, and a sparrow flew down to Qing Tianjun''s shoulder. There was something unexpected in the blue sky. The sparrow stayed on the Indus tree for a few hundred years before leaving the cottage. It never left. Later, it left the phoenix tree rather baffling. Actually, it made the blue Sky King surprise. But the more unexpected thing is that it is still here. It is still a fact that it is still here. It is a surprise that


    is still here. Meet him.


    The sparrow stopped on his shoulder, did not speak, just quietly looking at qingtianjun, also looking at the dragon shaped bronze piece in his hand.


    Qingtian Jun hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "are you really the son of Emperor Wu?"


    In the earthly world, if the emperor''s majesty has only one prince, he must be the crown prince. However, in the demon land, even the demon emperor can not guarantee that he will be the demon emperor all his life, let alone the offspring of the demon emperor, but the sparrow is still different.


    As the last demon emperor of demon land, Emperor Wu is not the same in the hearts of these demon families. What''s more, Emperor Wu in those days was really invincible. Who can fight with him except Liuxiang?


    After the sudden death of Emperor Wu, in fact, there are still many demon families who have expectations for the descendants of Emperor Wu. The descendants of a peerless demon emperor and a phoenix are almost unique in the world in terms of blood and talent. If such descendants exist in the world, they will be able to reappear their glory.


    But after the death of Emperor Wu, the empress of the demon did not seem to have any offspring. After the torrent of time passed slowly, he buried this kind of thing in the dust. I''m afraid that the demon soil will get rid of the qingtianjun''s family and do not know about this sparrow.


    The sparrow did not answer this question. If it had, it would have answered it many years before.


    "The Dragon came out."


    The sparrow said something very important.


    Qingtian Jun was stunned, and then some unbelievable said: "what did chaoqingqiu do to the demon ancestor?"


    The sparrow looked at the dragon shaped bronze piece, and there was a look of playful abuse in his eyes. "In this realm, he wants to fight chaoqingqiu''s life and death. There will be big problems in the world, so Chao Qingqiu dare not do it, and he is also afraid."


    Qingtianjun is one of the few people who know the things outside the sky. Looking at this sparrow, he is a bit surprised. Can''t this sparrow also know it?


    "If you live a long time, a tortoise will be very powerful, and you will know what you should know." Sparrow is to know what Qingtian Jun is thinking, and say such a sentence lightly.


    Although the sparrow didn''t admit it, he was almost sure that he was the son of the demon emperor. In that case, this one had lived for 6000 years. With such a blood gift, he might have already achieved the first-class friars in the world. I don''t know whether chaoqingqiu is in the middle of Bozhong compared with it.


    Or is this one better than chaoqingqiu?


    Sparrow in the end is not interested in accompany qingtianjun here more, said three words, then said a word again, "good look at the demon soil."


    With this sentence, the sparrow flew away from the shoulder of qingtianjun, and soon disappeared into the sky.


    Qingtianjun stood in the same place and didn''t seem to react.


    Fortunately, at this time, Chao Qingqiu has come out with a lantern.


    Seeing qingtianjun on the coast, chaoqingqiu doesn''t feel anything. After all, as a guardian, qingtianjun appears here, which is very normal.


    Chao Qingqiu came to the shore with a lantern. The lantern looked at Qingtian Jun and said, "the Dragon wakes up. You should be careful."


    Qingtian Jun took back the dragon shaped bronze piece, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "what will the demon ancestor do when he wakes up?"


    Chao Qingqiu seems to be a little tired. Although he didn''t have a real life and death battle with the dragon before, that sword actually consumed a lot of sword energy.


    "I can''t kill him. As long as he presses his realm in the sea, he can not be oppressed by the heaven and earth. Therefore, he can appear in any place in the world.


    only the people standing on the mountain peak will think about the mountain after falling on the mountainside."


    This kind of mentality, even if he is facing Qingqiu, just knows the way he is going and won''t do anything extreme.


    But that dragon is different.


    This heaven and earth can allow chaoqingqiu realm to be like this, because he was originally a monk of this heaven and earth, but for outsiders, it would not be like this.


    Even if there is a problem now, he will try to suppress Laolong.It wants to return to its former state unless the curtain is completely broken.


    When the curtain of heaven is broken, the saints can leave the world, but those outside the sky will also find a way to enter the world, so they will say before the autumn that there is not much time left for them.


    Qingtianjun didn''t respond.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "no matter it''s the demon ancestor or anything else, it''s a stranger."


    With these words, he stopped talking and walked slowly along the coast with his lantern in his hand.


    Qingtianjun looked at his back and stood quietly on the shore.


    Since ancient times, there has been a saying that people are not of our own race, and their hearts will be different.


    At that time, this sentence was put between the demon clan and the Terran.


    What happened later?


    Now it''s human and extraterrestrial.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the sea came an old man.


    He has black hair and no wrinkles on his face. He looks like an ordinary middle-aged man, but if someone sees the emotion in his eyes, he will feel that he is an old man.


    There are too many vicissitudes in his eyes, and endless vicissitudes.


    The little sparrow looked at the old dragon from a distant branch, and his expression was extremely indifferent.


    Watching the old dragon leave, sparrow standing in the branch for a long time, this just returned to the nest.


    The wild flowers on Jingkou mountain are blooming.


    At this time last year, the Yanling Dynasty at the foot of the mountain had sent a formal notice to the mountain. The content was probably the same as Su ye thought. From then on, the two sides of the mountain disappeared, and they were well off.


    But the new emperor of Yanling may want to leave a trace of affection. In the notice, he finally said that if there are students in the school who want to go to Luoyang City to become an official, they will be as usual.


    But now, we need a test.


    Taking the imperial examination of Yanling Dynasty is not a difficult task for those students who really want to study in the imperial palace. To speak of it, the master Zai Fu of the Yanling Dynasty is actually a student of the imperial palace.


    After receiving this notice, Su ye, the head teacher, did not hide it. All the people in the school had read it. Of course, some of the voices were not very good, but they were much smaller than a few years ago.


    During the years when Su Ye was in charge of teaching, there were many years in front of him who didn''t care much about the school. After these years, when he finally started to work, he was able to put the school out of order.


    In the course of this year, nearly dozens of school monks who had been unable to advance in their practice had already gone down the mountain.


    It is said that many people have become officials of the Yanling Dynasty, but their positions are uncertain.


    The Yanling Dynasty will certainly pay more attention to these friars in the future to see if they still care about the Academy. If they are faced with the overall situation, they will tend to the academy and will still be cleaned up.


    However, the current human situation is not very stable. Although the Yanling Dynasty has not dealt with Liangxi and Dayu, almost all the small countries in the territory have been dealt with.


    This is the real unification of Yanling Dynasty in the past six thousand years.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Wang Fugui finished his lecture, he came out of the school house and went around the stream to the pavilion where Su ye had been waiting for him for a long time.


    These two are now the most effective two people in the school palace. They meet under the pavilion. Wang Fugui puts his books on the stone table and takes a look at the wild flowers outside the pavilion. Then some emotion said: "it is a time of wild flowers in full bloom."


    Su ye turned her head and joked, "this sentence seems to have been heard somewhere."


    Wang Fugui nodded seriously and said, "it''s probably a strange novel written by a scholar in Huzhou Prefecture, which has such a sentence."


    After su Ye laughed, he pulled back to the topic, "it''s almost now. After the autumn wind town a few days ago, everyone in the world knows that Chao Qingqiu has come back. Now this situation is not very good-looking."


    The friars of the three religions have dominated the world for 6000 years. In recent years, although there is a great revival of swordsmen, after the first World War of Qiufeng Town, the line of swordsmen is no longer the same.


    Although there is an old Confucian scholar in Confucianism, his realm is excellent, and Ye Sheng on the other side of the Taoist school is almost as high as that of the Qing Dynasty.


    But chaoqingqiu reappeared in the world, even better than the original self, if it is just like this.


    However, in the first battle of Qiufeng Town, besides Li Fuyao, there were two Canghai sword immortals in the world.


    Of course, it''s not autumn.


    "A sword from the sea of clouds can drive back our old sage. They are not in a hurry. Who is in a hurry?"


    Wang Fugui nodded his head and said: "the situation is chaotic. Those so-called radishes and pits are empty words."


    Su ye said, "ye Shengge has gone into the sea, Li Fuyao has gone into the sea, and the green locust in the demon soil is also fast. If you don''t take a step forward, you really don''t have to say that you are afraid of the future."Wang Fugui nodded and thought it was.


    Whether Li Fuyao or ye Shengge, their practice time will not be too long, but they have already come to them, which makes them feel a little surprised. At the same time, they also feel that they are walking too slowly.


    "Speaking of it, the Li Jianxian still has some problems with the school."


    Wang Fugui said, "this kind of thing will be in your charge in the future."


    Su Ye has a helpless face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ll go first."


    Wang Fugui looks at Su ye with a smile.


    At that time, Li changgu, the three members of the school, was now a sword immortal. Su ye lived in the school and was not easy to get away from it. However, since Wang Fugui had helped Su Ye stabilize the situation of the school, it was time to see other scenes.


    Su Ye stood up and took the scroll on the stone table with a smile, "please."


    Wang Fugui nodded, and his momentum began to change. In his early years, because he was really disappointed with the school, he chose to leave the school and go to the demon land. Later, he returned to the school, but he couldn''t bear to see the Holy Land in the hearts of scholars all the time.


    Now that the work is done and there is a sage in the cloud, it is a step forward.


    He walked out of the pavilion and slowly walked towards the sky curtain. He said with a loud smile, "raise your head, the clouds in the northwest, depend on the sky, and you need a long sword. It''s said that this place is a place where you can see a bullfight in the deep of the night. I think the mountain is high, the lake is water-cooled, and the moon star is light. "


    This is the poem he left in the world after he left the school.


    He was in seclusion at that time, but he didn''t spend much time in the pavilion.


    After all, Wang Fugui at that time was still young.


    Su Ye stood under the pavilion, but also the sound of each other, "gorge bundle Cangjiang opposite, over the dangerous building, want to fly also convergence. Yuan Long is old! May as well lie high, curling cool mat


    Two scholars look at each other, can see the smile in their eyes.


    There was a golden light in the clouds, and Mr. Twilight cloud appeared in the distance, and the disciples of the school knelt down. For this old gentleman, even if they had not known before, they knew it in the past few years when he became a saint.


    In fact, it was Mr. Twilight who won the battle of swearing on the cloud that day. Later, Mr. Twilight also wanted to make clear what happened on that day.


    But the other side of the curse had already left the world, and Mr. Twilight put it down.


    He is here today to attract Wang Fugui.


    "Send Mr. Wang to the cloud!"


    When Wang Fugui came into the air, the monks kneeling on the ground turned their heads one after another.


    Wang Fugui, with a plain look, entered the sea of clouds.


    The golden light flourished, but it soon disappeared completely.


    There are different images of monks in the world, such as Li Fuyao, which is really rare, but it is so easy to be like Wang Fugui.


    In addition to Wang Fugui''s realm has already reached the end of the sea, but also because of his heart.


    Ye Shengge has a pure heart of Tao.


    What about Wang Fugui?


    Su Ye stood in the arbor and said with a smile, "today''s clouds, we can get a true saint."


    At this time, there was a young man in a blue shirt, climbing the Jingkou mountain. He was alone, just watching the scene of the clouds.


    Wang Fugui became a saint in the cloud. The young man also said with a loud smile: "congratulations to Mr. Wang for joining the cloud today!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    Luoyang, which has passed the winter, is cold in spring, but it is not.


    What is not cold is actually human heart.


    Several great events have taken place in Luoyang these days, the biggest of which is that Zhang Taiyi, the vice chief of Shangyang palace, has reached the peak of climbing the tower. It seems that it is only one step away from the sea.


    At the end of the day, Li Fuyao raised a question.


    Wang Yanqing laughed. "This kind of thing is too difficult to say. First of all, we have to find a way to make them sit together. Secondly, who will start and who will finish an article? These are very testing people. People who start can certainly stretch their talents, but do you want to leave some room for the later ones? As for the one who comes to the beginning, is it necessary to follow the artistic conception of the beginning or to explore a new way? After connecting, will you leave room for the future? Everyone is like this, so it''s not easy to write such an article, but I''m afraid it will be the best one in the world


    Li Fuyao took a drink with a bitter smile.


    Then he shook his head and said nothing.


    "Forget it, go around and have a look. There is always a way. I used to use other people''s swords, and I feel comfortable. Now I want to become my own sword and feel hot."


    Wang Yanqing laughed but did not speak.


    Li Fuyao then turned to Cheng Yusheng and said, "come out for a while and say two words."


    Cheng Yusheng ignores him, but Li Fuyao has stood up and walks to the gate of the hospital.


    He bent down to move the pot of orchids.


    "No regrets?"


    Standing at the gate of the courtyard, Li Fuyao finally dropped such a sentence.


    Then he walked out of the courtyard.


    Cheng Yusheng still didn''t get up, Wang Yanqing said with a smile: "some things, if you don''t hold them, you can''t really feel regret."


    Then Cheng Yusheng got up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sky street drizzle like crisp.


    "What do you say?"


    Cheng Yusheng came to Li Fuyao and asked bluntly, "what do you want to talk about?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t look at him, but said, "Cheng Mu doesn''t practice. What do you think about this kind of thing?"


    At the beginning, Li Fuyao didn''t pay much attention to Cheng Mu''s failure to practice. However, these days, he really wanted to think about the girl''s leaving the world. He seemed to be unable to bear it.


    "My daughter, do you think I''d like to see her die?"


    Cheng Yusheng is a little angry, but still can only be angry.


    He knew his daughter''s temperament better than anyone else.


    Li Fuyao said, "forget it."


    After all, it''s just a matter of fact.


    Cheng Yusheng bit his teeth and asked, "is that all you have to say?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at him. In fact, they were both tens of years old, but they still looked like two young people.


    "She may not feel unhappy, and you can''t change her temperament."


    Li Fuyao walks to the front. After saying this, Cheng Yusheng is about to get angry.


    As a monk in the spring and Autumn period, it is very difficult for him to face Li Fuyao, a real sword immortal.


    There''s not even a shot.


    But when the light of the knife flashed, he still swung it.


    Li Fuyao didn''t hide, so the light of the knife disappeared.


    "I don''t want to piss you off if you go with me for a while."


    Li Fuyao said to himself, "I know you have some regrets. I''ll let you regret when the snow is gone."


    Cheng Yusheng is a little confused.


    Li Fuyao said, "just follow me."


    Cheng Yusheng hesitated for a moment, but kept up.


    Turn around a few long streets, this is to come to the Li mansion.


    The mansion had been extended several times by Li''s father, but when the two old men left the world, Li''s house was still empty.


    No matter how much you accumulate in front of you, you can''t take it behind you.


    After Li Fuyao stood still, he made a gesture to Cheng Yusheng, and then he called out to the distance, "ye Shengge, when I go to the school palace, I will fight with you, and I will not choose the day to go to the mountain."


    Ye Shengge?!


    Cheng Yusheng was stunned, then his legs couldn''t help shaking.


    It''s not because of Ye Shengge''s status as a sage, but because of the girl Ye met in Luoyang City decades ago.


    Who knew she was daozhong?


    That''s the girl he liked.


    Li Fuyao patted Cheng Yusheng on the shoulder and said with a smile, "really, you don''t have to be so unpromising."


    Cheng Yusheng didn''t speak, but his eyes were red.


    The woman''s voice came from afar, "I see."


    Li Fuyao said hello, and then passed away, I don''t know where to go.


    Cheng Yusheng stood at the corner for a long time, and then beat his thigh hard. Then he walked slowly along the wall of Li Fu.That''s the courtyard of Ye Shengge.


    There is a peach blossom tree inside, which is growing well.


    Cheng Yusheng comes to the door and stops in front of the door. He doesn''t want to take a step forward or leave here.


    He knew that the woman he liked was in the yard, but he didn''t dare to knock on the door or make a noise.


    The woman in the yard did not want to open the door to let him in.


    As it was then.


    It was that year.


    Cheng Yusheng suddenly laughs. It turns out that he is not young.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before leaving Luoyang City, Li Fuyao went to Chengfu and saw Cheng Mu sitting in the corridor.


    Li Fuyao went to her and sat down. Looking at her not so young face, he said softly, "you silly child, what do you have to leave so early to do


    Cheng Mu smiles but says nothing.


    Li Fuyao said, "I''ll show you a nice one, will you?"


    Cheng Mu nods this time.


    Li Fuyao bent down in front of her and waited for a long time. However, Cheng Mu said, "it''s good to watch my uncle here."


    Li Fuyao said a good word without turning his head.


    His figure dissipates, but he doesn''t know that Cheng Mu has already painted a picture.


    It''s him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Originally, Wang Fugui broke into the cloud, which has made many school students feel extremely proud. No matter what unpleasant things happened to Wang Fugui and the school before, as long as Wang Fugui still belongs to the school, then this is the saint who went out of the school.


    But when they entered the cloud, they were surprised by an unexpected guest.


    Su Ye laughs bitterly under the pavilion. Before that, she just recited a sentence. Now she comes. This mouth.


    Su Ye thinks that he may have the attribute of crow''s mouth.


    Who is the most popular Li Fuyao who came to the school gate, except for Chao Qing Qiu?


    Li Fuyao, dressed in blue, stood outside the school gate and looked at the sky curtain. After the golden light dissipated, he looked at the school. He said in a loud voice, "Li Fuyao, from Luoyang, asks about the sword when climbing the mountain!"


    PS: in the later period, many things have been sorted out to reduce the update frequency. These days, there is a chapter of 5000 words per day, and the reader group number is 124190652


    in this paper www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    Along with this speech, there is also a sword light, which directly cuts open the gate of the school, with a loud bang.


    Starting from the gate of the school palace, buildings that have been going for at least hundreds of miles have collapsed in turn.


    Smoke and dust, countless school monks are surprised at such a scene, a few of the high-level monks on the stairs in turn, but after a moment, all of them tumble back to the school palace.


    No one died, but everyone was seriously injured.


    The Sword Fairy stood outside the school, and did not use a sword to kill people.


    This is even more strange.


    Song Pei runs out of the school house and runs to the higher bamboo building, where you can see the school gate.


    Just some things block, also can only see, that school gate, only a blue shirt, can not see the face clearly.


    Song Pei was worried. He just saw Gu Yuan, a senior sister in a flowery skirt, walking up the bamboo tower. Then he touched his head and cried, "elder martial sister, what''s wrong with brother Li? Remember what happened in whitefish? "


    Gu Yuan is also a monk who ascends a building. When he comes to song Pei''s side, he claps off his hand on his head and says seriously, "it''s a very humble story."


    Song Pei asked, "what?"


    Gu Yuan said: "you don''t have to know so clearly. You just need to know one thing. Even if Li Fuyao demolished the school today, he is still a friend of Gu Yuan. If you don''t like Li Fuyao''s behavior today, when you have the ability in the future, needless to say anything else, you''ll have a fight instead."


    Although song Pei didn''t understand what it was, he still nodded. This time, he listened to the elder martial sister.


    Gu Yuan looked at those green shirts and murmured with a smile: "it would have been nice if he had become a sword immortal at that time, but who would have thought that it would have been really done after only a few years."


    Song Pei asked, "elder martial sister, don''t think it''s a good thing?"


    Gu Yuan was not angry and said, "the school has been demolished. Do you think this is a good thing?"


    Song Pei said: "however, it''s really a happy thing that elder brother Li has become a sword immortal. Maybe in the future, it should be very good to compare elder brother Li with the sword immortal Chao."


    Gu Yuan glanced at him and did not speak.


    "I don''t think you have much hope of standing on his side."


    Gu Yuan chuckled: "but it''s good."


    Song Pei didn''t know why, but when his elder martial sister laughed, he also began to laugh.


    After a moment''s pause, song Pei said, "I''m going to close my door and break through the border. I''ll catch up with my elder martial sister as soon as possible."


    Gu Yuan pointed to the blue shirt outside the palace and said seriously, "it''s not me, it''s him."


    Song Pei nodded, extremely serious.


    Zhang Jiao Su Ye stood under the pavilion, looked at the scene, and said with a laugh: "yesterday''s cause, today''s fruit. It''s no big deal. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Many years ago, there was a young man in Luoyang City who was selected by the monks of the Academy. He thought that he was qualified for cultivation, so he had to take him to the school palace. At that time, although his parents were reluctant to give up, they were also happy.


    But then, there was a powerful family in Luoyang City. When they knew about it, they let their children take the place of the place. The monks who received the benefits didn''t care. After all, the child was also qualified to practice.


    Later, in order to cover up the incident, the family also asked people to take the child away from Luoyang City, and even left Yanling to go to a place called Baiyu town in the southwest border.


    Then the child was thrown to that place. According to the truth, there is basically no possibility of living. Even if he is alive, it is impossible for him to return to Luoyang City in his lifetime.


    Even if it is possible, it will not do anything to the power man.


    But later things, although there are not a few people in the mountains and rivers to know, but sooner or later it will come out.


    The child lived by storytelling for many years. Later, he met a swordsman and went to Jianshan to learn sword.


    After many years, he became a Sword Fairy.


    His name is Li Fuyao.


    He is standing at the gate of the school.


    Thinking of this, Li Fuyao smiles. In fact, we can''t blame the whole school for what happened in those years, but in the final analysis, it is this school that also has the crime of neglecting and shielding.


    So he can''t go too far with a few swords.


    After a number of monks who had been climbing the building had been beaten to flight, no one came out. Li Fuyao stood here and said nothing.


    Until then, the white dress woman appeared in the distance by the stream.


    Li Fuyao then said: "the two Qing."


    The voice was not loud, but it reached all the people in the school.


    If there is no sage in the world, then there will be no one who can stop the sword immortal.


    What''s more, today''s swordsmen are different.


    After Li Fuyao finished that sentence, his figure dissipated, and this appeared on the body side of Ye Sheng''s song.


    The two men stood by the stream and said nothing.Li Fuyao asked in the end, "you still haven''t seen the sound of Cheng rain?"


    "Well."


    Ye Sheng''s song was echoed.


    Two men went all the way along the stream.


    "When Qinghuai came to me and had a fight, we separated in front of a small stream. She was not seriously injured. I kept a few strength, but she was a little reluctant."


    Talking about another woman, Li Fuyao will chat again, but he dare not say anything at this time.


    Ye Shengge didn''t care. He just asked, "why do you take that peach wood sword when you want to make a new sword?"


    For some reason, ye Shengge gave Li Fuyao the peach wood sword.


    Li Fuyao said, "it doesn''t seem to be suitable."


    Ye Shengge said with a smile, "I''m afraid she will be jealous."


    Between the words or plain, if you change to another woman, already is murderous.


    However, this woman and that woman are all good women. I can''t tell who is good or who is bad.


    If you like them all, I''m afraid they will be scolded. Li Fuyao is too complicated a man.


    Li Fuyao said, "I didn''t use that sword very much. It''s not suitable to cast a sword."


    Ye Shengge nods, which is to approve this guy''s words.


    They walked along the stream all the way, to the end, they found a small waterfall, below is a cold pool.


    Li Fuyao and her stand on the top and look at the bottom.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Ye Shengge said: "judging from the words of chaojianxian, 80% of our world will be discovered by people over there. What do you think then?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the sky curtain. Now this kind of thing is not about the survival of the human race, but the whole world. "At first, I practiced sword, but I just wanted to return to Luoyang City. After returning to Luoyang City, I wanted to revenge. Later, I wanted to become a sword immortal because of my ancestors and Qinghuai. To be honest, if I asked me about these things for many years, I would I''ll tell you, it''s none of my business. "


    "Now?"


    Ye Shengge had such good patience only when he was with Li Fuyao.


    "Now, standing in this place, if a stranger comes, he will kill one. There is nothing to say."


    Ye Shengge squats down and reaches for a handful of water by the stream to pour it on his face.


    "Very likely to die, aren''t you afraid?"


    Li Fuyao asked, "are you not afraid?"


    Ye Shengge glanced at him, "you are not as powerful as me."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "there is no reason to let you die first."


    Ye Shengge said with a smile: "is she not afraid of being jealous at this time?"


    Li Fuyao said, "actually, I''m afraid."


    "Coward."


    Ye Shengge stood up and said nothing more.


    "In fact, I think you are much more fuming now than before." Li Fuyao says something in his heart. He is not afraid to be heard by Qinghuai. After all, Qinghuai is not here.


    Ye Shengge did not say anything, but looked at Li Fuyao, the only man she had ever liked in her life, and seriously said, "after a real fight, I must die first."


    Li Fu shook his head in pain: "why do you have to think about death?"


    Ye Sheng song is probably really a little tired, whispered: "probably it is not easy to survive."


    Li Fuyao once again said, "it''s really not the truth that women die first."


    Ye Shengge asked, "what is the reason?"


    Li Fuyao said, "we men should die first. If you can not, you will not die. But it is the monks who die first. After the sea comes the stairs. After climbing the buildings, it is the spring and Autumn period. If not, is it necessary to launch a group of common people to die first?"


    Ye Shengge raised her eyebrows and said, "this kind of disgusting thing can be done by Li Fuyao, but I can''t do it by Ye Shengge."


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth, probably to say that those Taoist saints behind you can really do it. They just worry about what they have to do, or they don''t say anything.


    Ye Shengge picked out the window paper and said, "there are still some people in the cloud who can''t do these disgusting things, such as my master."


    When it comes to Liang Yi, Li Fuyao has nothing to say. In other words, the former chenxieshan Temple master is not a villain. What he has done can be said to be worthy of his heart. However, he stands at different angles. One stands on the side of the river and the other on the other side.


    It''s that simple.


    It''s just a matter of the world, so simple, but not simple.


    "That''s my master."


    Ye Shengge stressed again that she seemed to know that if the war between tianwai and the human world started, her master would definitely die before her. She could die before Li Fuyao, and Liang could also die before ye Shengge.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his brows and then said, "I know, so it''s up to you."Ye Shengge suddenly asked, "Li Fuyao, have you always wanted to fight with me?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t hesitate and said with a straight smile: "it''s really such a thing. I always want to see how long I can hold on to you, or how much better than you."


    In the previous realm, it was Li Fuyao who had stepped into a certain realm, but it was not yet stable. Ye Shengge was about to enter the next realm. They did not really live in the same realm.


    Before entering the Canghai sea, Li Fuyao suffered a lot. He was chopped by the Thunder Dragon and watched by the monks. If Li Fuyao reached this level and could not compete with ye Shengge, Li Fuyao was really depressed.


    So this fight is going to be fought.


    Ye Shengge took a step forward and said, "I don''t keep my strength."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "good."


    With these words, the fragments of the sword reappeared on his side. He waved a little, then gathered in his hand and turned into a long sword.


    It''s just that the sword is mottled.


    The spirit of the sword soared to the sky.


    In the distant sea of clouds, there seems to be a big white bird flying in the clouds.


    Ye Shengge''s eyes are flat, and his body is full of Qi, which instantly reaches the peak.


    "Come on


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Thousands of miles away, Li Fuyao fell from the sky, but in this way, not two feet landing, but four limbs.


    After he finally got up, Li Fuyao scattered the debris and spat out a mouthful of blood. For the first time in his life, he seriously scolded ye Shengge, "this silly woman really means that if you don''t leave your hands, you won''t leave them."


    This is the vernacular he learned in Baiyu Town, but it seems to have come from Duzhou and Qingzhou.


    Li Fuyao sits on the ground, looks inside, supports his chin and presses a bone back in his body.


    His body was beaten like this by Ye Shengge. It would be more difficult for him to be another saint.


    Li Fuyao pushed his chin and banged. Then he said to himself with a smile: "but after eating my swords, she should not feel well."


    After saying this sentence, he was completely lost.


    A moment later, ye Shengge fell to this place. She was still as usual, without any expression. Looking at the place where someone had sat before, she lightly vomited out a congestion, and then said, "it''s more powerful than before."


    With these words, the sword spirit in her body was completely driven out by her at the moment.


    A moment of absence is also a departure.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning of the fight between the two strongest young men, the sea of clouds was torn apart by a peerless sword light, and then the sky was full of scattered sword Qi, and the two people did not hold back their strength.


    This is the so-called "all-out war".


    As for the process, no one seems to know, because no one can see the battle between the two.


    But as a result, someone knows.


    It seems that the mountain is still scattered in the place where it is not.


    Of course, in addition to that, there are some feathers that look very beautiful.


    Soon after, news came out.


    On that day, Li Fuyao, the sword immortal, asked the sword Academy.


    No one can defeat the Academy.


    On that day, the sword immortal Li Fuyao and daozhong ye Shengge fought hard and ended in a draw.


    Spread all over the world.


    Countless women have more admiration for Li Fuyao than at the beginning.


    -


    after Yanling wiped out the small states that occupied the territory of Yanling, Dayu and Liangxi began to respond.


    For a while, the number of small states in the territory of the two dynasties was decreasing sharply.


    Spring cloud country.


    The wind and rain are shaking.


    This small country in Liangxi has been in a state of panic since it saw its neighbors wiped out by the army of Liangxi a few months ago. In recent months, many people have gone to the capital from the border.


    Although it is obvious that this is only a temporary difficulty, for those people, they can hide for a while.


    Baihua town is a small town in the border area. There are not many people in this town after the people have fled.


    In the summer, some officials even counted the number and found that there were less than 50.


    In such a small town, there will be no human figure, but the two women living in the east of the town have no idea of leaving.


    In fact, they are women, and they are two old women who have already been over 50 years old.


    They came to Baihua town more than ten years ago. They didn''t know what they were for. At that time, although the two women were old, they were still pretty. Therefore, some men who were old but had no daughter-in-law wanted to marry these two women.But the other side''s attitude is clear, that is to say no, this is to make those men a little angry, life gas will want to do something they dare not do.


    But the man who gave birth to such an idea did not succeed when he touched the yard in the middle of the night. He was kicked out by one of the women in the yard and almost died on the spot.


    This let those idle men understand that this is not a delicate woman, but stubble.


    Therefore, the two women were never harassed in Baihua town.


    So they had a peaceful life for more than ten years.


    This time the people fled to the capital of the Kingdom, but the two women did not leave. It is because of their old age that they came.


    Most of them are old people.


    There is no doubt about that.


    In the early morning, two women went out to fetch water from the well at the end of the long street. Both were wrinkled.


    In fact, one of them can still keep his appearance, just watching the other old, that one is not willing to do so.


    In the past, there was a long line to draw water, but now there is no one. Two people carry the bucket slowly.


    The woman in front said, "Miss, in fact, it''s empty talk to say no. when the army of Liangxi comes, it will be very troublesome to find out that I am demon Xiu."


    The woman behind said, "yes, sister Qing, but I want to stay a little longer. When we call, we''ll go."


    The woman in front of me said, and then she didn''t speak.


    When the two men came to the well head, the woman called sister Qing bent down to draw water. Soon, she could fill a bucket of water. While drawing water, the woman, known as sister Qing, said with a smile, "Miss, there must be something that Miss Li doesn''t know. That''s Li Xianshi. Now she''s a sword immortal. It''s amazing."


    The woman said with a smile, "how great is the sword fairy?"


    Elder sister Qing said: "demon Xiu is most afraid of swordsmen. The most powerful swordsman is the sword immortal. Li Xianshi became a sword immortal before he was 100 years old. This is the first one in the world, and it seems to be the first in the whole history."


    The elder brother''s elder brother should be so amazing


    Green elder sister smiles, did not answer a word to hear a familiar voice in the ear.


    "It''s not that good."


    The woman was startled, then turned her head, and then cried out, "brother immortal!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    The man in green clothes suddenly appeared here, which surprised the two women. After seeing him, she gave a blessing and said with a smile: "the little demon has seen Li Jianxian."


    Li Fuyao reached over the bucket, lifted the bucket with one hand, and picked up the pole with the other, without any effort.


    Then, without saying a word, he went towards the courtyard over there.


    It is not difficult to say how Li Fuyao found these two men. Many years ago, the locust tree demon made a blood oath, so he had some contact with him. After that, his realm was not enough, and they were too far apart, so Li Fuyao couldn''t realize it. But now it''s not the beginning. Li Fuyao is now a sword immortal with high realm. You can find them in most of the world People are still not difficult.


    There was a battle with ye Shengge at the school palace, which was the strongest among the young people in the world. For Li Fuyao, although he suffered some injuries in the end, it was not a problem to break a few bones. What he was thinking about at that time was how to cast those swords into a new sword.


    But anyway, it''s a trip to the world. It''s better to have a look at Wen Yao first. After all, it''s never seen again. I''m afraid it''s not possible to see it later.


    Thinking about these things, Li Fuyao can''t help but sigh. All the way forward, the people who had been accompanying him stopped one by one. This kind of taste, perhaps those saints who have been in the cloud for many years may not care, but Li Fuyao, who is only a few decades old, can not do so for these things.


    That''s why this idea came into being.


    After Wen Yao and the locust tree demon had said a word before, they were all silent and did not speak any more.


    When he came to the courtyard, Li Fuyao poured the water into the water tank. Then he stood under the eaves and looked at the birds in the distance. Then he asked, "the army of Liangxi is coming near here. What are you waiting for?"


    Wen Yao stood not far away from him, perhaps because she felt that her face was old, so she deliberately chose a place that Li Fuyang could not see.


    "It''s very good here. Sister Qing and I have lived here for a long time. It''s like home. We can''t bear to leave."


    When it comes to starting a family, Li Fuyao is stunned and insists on his family, that is, one in Luoyang City, one in Baiyu Town, and the other in Luoyang City. After Li''s father and mother left, Li Fuyao can''t feel any sense of home. The one in white fish town is a beautiful recollection hidden in the bottom of his heart, so he doesn''t want to mention it.


    Wen Yao has been to many places in recent years, but in the final analysis, she still thinks Baihua town is better. Otherwise, she would not have lived here for so long.


    Li Fuyao squatted down, looked at the ants in front of the row, and whispered, "it''s good to have a home, but I don''t know if it''s always available."


    Since Chao Qingqiu told him about those things, Li Fuyao now feels that there is a big stone on his body.


    It''s not easy to breathe.


    It''s the whole world. It''s on the sea monks, but it''s much heavier than the so-called sword mountain.


    Li Fuyao felt that he was caught off guard.


    And I don''t know when, people from other places will come.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the curtain of heaven and talked about serious affairs. "After casting swords, I''m going to go to the demon soil. After the demon soil is finished, it''s time to practice in seclusion. Maybe not at that time..."


    Speaking of this, Li Fuyao stopped. He stopped talking about the meaning that everyone could understand.


    Wenyao nodded and whispered, "the immortal brother has many years to live. It''s good to live all the time."


    This kind of address is put in the mouth of a woman who is over 50 years old. The impression should be a little bad, but when Wen Yao talks, it seems so natural.


    Li Fuyao said, "it''s not good to walk alone on the road."


    "But isn''t there any girl you like? She can go a long way with you


    Li Fuyao turned his head, looked at Wen Yao and said with a smile, "is there anything else you want the immortal brother to do?"


    Wen Yao originally wanted to say that as long as the immortal brother came to see me, it would be very good. But looking at Li Fuyao''s eyes and thinking about it, she nodded slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The small country adjacent to Chunyun state, called Muye state, was destroyed by the army of Liangxi a few months ago. After the destruction of Muye state, Liangxi did not fight again for several months. It is said that it was a great exchange of blood among the army at the border of Liangxi.


    The general who led the expedition before was Fei San, the chief General of the northern military house of the Liangxi Dynasty. He had made great contributions. Although he had not fought many battles in his life, he fought every battle very beautifully.


    After these big battles, he not only secured the position of the chief General in the northern army mansion, but also had a high prestige in the border army. In this war against these small countries, he led the army with a strong momentum. He had easily destroyed several small countries. Only after destroying these small countries, when Muye kingdom was destroyed, Chaoge city was quickly added The whip sent a secret order, and the general was killed on the day the secret order arrived.These days have been trimming to wait for another general to come to the north to take charge of the overall situation.


    Speaking of Liang Xi''s general, he has been idle in Chaoge city for many years. The reason is that he led 100000 troops as the pioneer in the war to destroy Chu. He met 30000 Chu troops and was forced to defeat 100000 troops. Although he was facing Wen Bailou, general of the state of Chu at that time, it was he who was in the war of great disparity of forces Lost.


    In the decades after the end of the war, the general had never served as a military officer and had been in Chaoge city.


    Until now.


    A secret order, the old general dressed up again.


    Half a month ago, the army of Liangxi received a military order to move to the border of Chunyun state, and the old general would wait for them at the border.


    When the army arrived at the border, he met the old general who had been known as the soldier saint for decades.


    In the big account of the Chinese army, many generals were waiting for the old general to make a decision. However, the old general just took out his wine gourd and took a drink. He said a word to the generals who had been on the battlefield for many years.


    "There is such a huge disparity of forces that we should press all the tactics we want."


    Such a simple and crude remark reminds them of the old general''s defeat in the state of Chu.


    But the old general seemed to know what these guys were thinking, so he put down a sentence on the spot. He said that the man named wenbailou on this day, just his mother, was now in Yanling!


    With this sentence as the old general expected, the army of Liangxi easily broke through Chunyun''s border defense and moved forward slowly.


    At noon, the army of Liangxi was cooking in a highland, while the old general was drinking in the tent of the Chinese army.


    Several generals gathered around here and made a lot of plans for the next war. Who knows the old general''s voice rang out, "as I said earlier, there is only one person named wenbailou in this world. Your energy will be studied later when you fight Wen Bailou."


    As soon as he spoke, even some generals turned around and asked, "how did you and Wen Bailou fight in that war?"


    It was supposed to be the worst war the old general fought in his life, but he mentioned it several times in these days. These generals also knew that the old general was not the kind of person who cared about these things, so he also spoke frankly.


    The old general took a sip of wine and laughed at himself. "What can be said, Wen Bailou, a man who is familiar with the art of war, even if he doesn''t play cards according to common sense, can you think of a general of an enemy country leading 30000 cavalry troops alone to chisel the array?"


    Wen Bailou not only arranged a number of excellent Backmen, but also led 30000 cavalry troops to fight back his 100000 troops, which won time for the whole battle.


    If wenbailou is not a fierce general, if not wenbailou is a famous general in the world


    However, the situation is going to change.


    The old general has been thinking about the war for years. In fact, if he fights another hundred times, it is still him that wenbailou will annihilate his 100000 troops in that valley.


    I thought it would be impossible to fight with Wen Bailou again in my life. After all, the state of Chu has died, and Wen Bailou has died. It is very difficult for us to meet each other in the battlefield.


    But who knows, Yanling has become more and more active in recent years, and Wen Bailou has also transferred to Yanling. After that, it is possible for them to meet again in the battlefield. However, when they met at that time, they would not be able to make a good deal with general Wen if they really had to compare their military strength.


    Even if only a few generals heard such a sentence, they could imagine the scene at that time. After a few gossips, they returned to the current war.


    "Do you want to occupy Baihua town?"


    A general with a beard pointed to a place on the sand table and asked, "it''s a border town, but it''s in an excellent position. It should be occupied."


    In general, after the war, Liang Xi wanted to take the capital directly. After capturing those monarchs, things were naturally simple. It was not like two small countries fighting each other''s territory.


    "The old commander has already said that this kind of fighting method is OK. As for Baihua Town, 500 people are enough."


    The general''s straightforward speech is to carry out the old general''s ideas.


    The old general glanced at this side and said with a smile: "there are at least 20 places like Baihua town in Chunyun kingdom. If the other side has more than 100000 troops, they can rely on these places to block them. However, since they all say that we should be careful, we should let 1000 people occupy this place. After that, we should make preparations when we return to the imperial court."


    With the old general''s military order, soon someone ran out to order to occupy the town in the afternoon.


    The old general took a drink and waited for the good news. But half an hour later, a messenger came into the tent and hesitated and said, "report to the general, our army has been stopped..."The old general raised his eyebrows, "how many people are there on the other side?"


    "Only one man!"


    As soon as the old general patted the table and strode out of the camp, he could see that all the 1000 cavalry troops sent out had returned. Outside the camp, there was a man in blue, hovering in the air.


    Gaseous dust.


    The old general took a look, and his heart trembled. There is still a monk in this realm in his mother''s Chunyun country?


    After a glance, two monks of the Liangxi Dynasty came out. Originally, in order to avoid unexpected things, they also took them with them. However, these friars have never played in these wars.


    Looking at the man hovering in the air, the two monks with the army trembled in their hearts, and then said: "unfathomable."


    The old general secretly scolded his mother, and then he said frankly: "dare to ask this immortal teacher, why stop our army?"


    The man in blue shirt hovered in the air. He thought he couldn''t speak, but now he said, "you''d better take a detour when you''re in town."


    The old general asked, "what if you don''t agree to the request of the immortal master?"


    The man in green shirt didn''t speak. He just took a step forward. The soldiers in the outer part of the camp, afraid that there were hundreds of them, flew out and fell to the ground.


    The man in green shirt looked at the old general and said calmly, "Liang Xi wants to destroy the spring cloud country. I don''t care. But in Baihua Town, I don''t want to see a soldier of Liangxi."


    The old general was sweating on his forehead and asked, "dare you ask the name of the immortal master?"


    The man in green turned to walk slowly, only to throw down a sentence, "Luoyang people''s Li Fuyao."


    With this sentence, the old general almost fell to the ground, and the two friars on the side were cold sweated.


    When the man in blue went away, the old general murmured to himself, "this is the real God in heaven!"


    -


    in the wind or in the rain, Li Fuyao has gone through many places, including Dayu, Yanling, and naturally Liangxi.


    Later, he decided to go and have a look at the places where he had left his footprints to the wind and dust. They were Kendo sect gates. Those clan gates were not xiaoyilou. So when he passed through those places, no one regarded him as any ancestor, and no one knew who he was.


    But he found out that his portraits were actually on those doors.


    Not only his portrait, but also many people''s.


    Chao Qingqiu, Chao FengChen, Li changgu, Liuxiang, Li Fuyao, Chen Sheng.


    This is all the sword immortals in the world, and also the most sword immortals in the world in the past six thousand years.


    The event that Chao Qingqiu took up the swordsman''s pulse at that time has gone forever.


    Today''s world, in the end, it can be said that a hundred flowers vie for beauty, but in the final analysis, Chao Qingqiu is the only one. However, Li Fuyao was born with the idea of catching up, but now he has to deal with those things outside the sky first.


    Now the time is urgent, Li Fuyao somehow remembered Li changgu''s poem.


    His eyes moved to the portrait of Li changgu, on which there was an introduction about his sword. The iron sword, called the short bitter day, was nothing special. He just wrote the poem beside it.


    As for Li Fuyao, the written record on it said that he had many swords. In the end, it was straightforward to say that the sword fairy had no real sword.


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to smile bitterly. He was about to leave the Kendo sect called Haoran sect.


    The door was pushed open, and a child with a broom stood outside. Today, it was his turn to clean the bamboo building with a picture of the Sword Fairy.


    Li Fuyao stood in the room, but after thinking about it, the child couldn''t see him.


    When the child came in, he did not rush to clean it. Instead, he knelt down in front of the portrait of Chao Qingqiu and said, "thank you so much for your kindness to me!"


    Li Fuyao watched the child kneel down and talk for a long time. Then he took a step forward. A wisp of sword spirit burst out between his fingers and went straight into the heart of the child''s eyebrows.


    It''s a sword Sutra. It''s much more powerful than the ancient books of Haoran sect.


    According to the strange stories written by some scholars, this child is the real protagonist.


    The child kneeling before the portrait of chaoqingqiu, when the sword spirit enters into it, suddenly looks up and feels the sword Sutra in his mind. He is overjoyed and kowtows to the portrait of chaoqingqiu, and soon some blood stains appear on the floor.


    "Thank you for the sword Scripture from the Sword Fairy of Chao Dynasty..."


    Li Fuyao turns around and walks out of the bamboo building. His figure disappears.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao walked slowly in the sea of clouds. The fragments surrounded him. The snow-white fragments were ten miles and the moon. The green silk sword and grass were green. There was nothing special about the tall buildings and the clouds.


    I told Wang Yanqing before that it was very difficult to write an article. Now it is very difficult for Li Fuyao to cast a sword.The hardest first step, of course, is to pick out the pieces.


    If you put all the pieces together again, it seems that the sword is a little longer.


    "But to give up, can not give up."


    Li Fuyao thought about this, and suddenly laughed. "It''s better to melt all the pieces and cast them again, or there will be too many problems later."


    Although it will be difficult to do so, it is good that after casting the sword, it will not always look like a whole as before.


    Li Fuyao learned how to cast a sword in a dreamland, and even made the bright moon by himself.


    Therefore, we should be certain about casting swords.


    "Go to Jianshan."


    Li Fuyao said to himself, "I hope it''s OK."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Fuyao came to Jianshan, many people came to meet him.


    Even if there are already two sword immortals on the mountain.


    All the swordsmen on the mountain came, and everyone knew what happened when Li Fuyao broke through.


    Chen Sheng and Chao FengChen did not come out to meet.


    Wu Shanhe led many Jianshan disciples to the top of the mountain.


    "Welcome Li Jianxian!"


    The voice spread far away. Wu Shanhe looked bland. He stood in front of the crowd and looked at Li Fuyao who had fallen from the sky. When Li Fuyao got to his feet, Wu Shanhe took a step forward and looked at Li Fuyao. He didn''t know what to say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    It is a matter of no blame to fall on Jianshan and meet his elder martial brother Wu Shanhe. He is now the leader of Jianshan. If Li Fuyao comes to Jianshan now, he will be impolite if he doesn''t show up.


    So no matter what, we need wushanhe to come forward.


    Li Fuyao was independent. Looking at his elder martial brother, he didn''t take too many ideas. He just said that he wanted to borrow the sword tomb and the sword washing pool. He didn''t say much about anything else.


    Wu Shanhe waved, indicating that the Jianshan disciples would disperse, and then he stood side by side with Li Fuyao.


    The two brothers, standing on the edge of the cliff, did not say much and were not willing to say more.


    What happened at the beginning seems to be in my mind.


    Wu Shanhe thought for a while and said, "I won''t talk about the things I did before. What you want to do after that is to rely on your heart. Even if you want to take Jianshan back, you don''t have to feel owed to me."


    Wu Shanhe''s words seem to be magnanimous. To Li Fuyao, it''s just a gust of wind. He doesn''t care.


    It''s gone when the wind blows.


    "Elder martial brother''s eyes are Jianshan, which is the inheritance of swordsmen for thousands of years. Naturally, it''s not bad. It should be something that masters of Jianshan should have. Unfortunately, in the eyes of younger martial brother, it''s not human."


    Li Fuyao looked at the curtain of the sky and thought about what Chao Qingqiu had said. Now that he is in the sea, he naturally wants to look at the sky and the sky. Human affairs are behind him and in his heart, but he can''t take away his body.


    Wu Shanhe didn''t know about these things. As Li Fuyao was a sword immortal, what he saw afterwards should be a matter of heaven. Therefore, apart from a faint look in his eyes, there was no other expression.


    Li Fuyao didn''t say much about it. Now it''s still casting swords.


    So the figure dissipated and went straight to the bamboo house.


    Chao FengChen and Chen Sheng both live here today.


    With these two sword fairies here, the disciples of Jianshan have long regarded this place as a forbidden area, except that Xu Li, the swordsman who ascends the building, can come and go freely.


    That is Zhao Dabao and Xu Yue.


    When Li Fuyao came here, Chen Sheng was cleaning up the house. They had a meal of instant boiled mutton before. Li Fuyao came a little late and didn''t eat it.


    Zhao Dabao had a round stomach and was burping on the steps. When he saw Li Fuyao standing in the distance, he exclaimed happily, "elder martial brother!"


    Zhao Dabao''s happiest thing these days is that in addition to his master''s coming back undamaged, there is another thing that his elder martial brother has really become a sword immortal.


    This is his senior brother, not anyone else.


    Li Fuyao came over and kneaded Zhao Dabao''s head habitually. The latter''s face was unnatural. Li Fuyao noticed that Xu Yue was in the distance. He was immediately surprised and said, "Dabao, you are so fast that you are worthy of the name of genius."


    Zhao Dabao was stunned, then he began to laugh. Of course, he could not forget to wave his hands.


    Xu Yue is in the distance, frowning.


    Li Fuyao looked at her, and she saluted Li Fuyao. "I''ve seen Li Jianxian."


    After Li Fuyao nodded, it seemed that he saw the original green locust.


    Since it was Zhao Dabao, Li Fuyao was not in a hurry to find Chen Sheng. Sitting on the steps with Zhao Dabao, Li Fuyao stretched out his hand and pulled a weed in his mouth. Then he fell behind him and looked up at the sky. In fact, his eyes were full of fatigue.


    Zhao Dabao took a look at his elder martial brother. He didn''t speak. He was very quiet.


    After a short silence, Zhao Dabao finally began to speak, "elder martial brother, which girl do you like?"


    It is said that the woman Li Fuyao likes has changed from a green locust to several now.


    Li Fuyao''s expression did not change, "Dabao, how is Liu Shan on the mountain?"


    "He''s very good, elder martial brother. How''s the girl you like?" Zhao Dabao looked at Li Fuyao, thought about it and asked a word.


    Li Fuyao still had no change in his expression. "Dabao, do you think Shifu should care about you these days?"


    "Well, Shifu was very concerned about me when I went back to the mountain at the beginning, but later it seemed that she couldn''t hold on. Elder martial brother, does the girl you like care about you?" Zhao Dabao persevered in this.


    Li Fuyao had to say, "do you know that I had a fight with ye Shengge and made a draw?"


    Zhao Dabao said with a smile: "elder martial brother is very powerful, but it seems that you have something to do with that saint?"


    Li Fu shook his face expressionless. After a long time, he said, "Dabao, in fact, I can see that you are not a genius."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao stood up and walked toward the room, leaving Zhao Dabao in a daze and Xu Yue laughing in the distance.


    In the bamboo house, Xu Li, Chen Sheng, and Chen Sheng were all there.


    And a withered old swordsman.


    Seeing these three men, Li Fuyao first said hello to Xu Li, then Chao FengChen. Then he looked at the withered old man seriously and said, "the elder''s sword 19, the younger generation did not cherish it."When the withered old man heard the name of Jian 19, he laughed. Then he stood up and said with a bright smile, "you were chosen by that sword in those days. Now, the result should be found by itself."


    Li Fuyao didn''t speak. Jian 19 was indeed the only sword that recognized him as the master at that time, which made the withered old man a little confused.


    Li Fuyao finally looked at Chen Sheng.


    The latter glanced at him in a bad mood, and then took a sip of wine, "casting sword and casting sword, I said I wanted to cast sword at the beginning. It''s been several years, but it hasn''t been done yet?"


    Li Fuyao was helpless. "If you want to find a new sword, you don''t have to do that. It''s just that this sword is not a new sword, and it''s still a bit of trouble."


    Chen Sheng snorted and raised his eyebrows: "this is what I''ve done in my life. If you don''t win my respect, I''ll save you in vain."


    Li Fuyao smiles and doesn''t speak. He doesn''t know what to say to his master.


    Chaofengchen is a voice: "in fact, don''t worry, but you are in a different situation now."


    Maybe this is what happened to Qinghuai. It''s hard to say. Casting swords earlier is a good thing for Li Fuyao.


    "I''ve thought about it. I''ll melt all the pieces and then cast it into a sword."


    The reason why Li Fuyao wanted to borrow the sword tomb was that when all the fragments melted, a new sword was made. It is likely that after the sword was finished, there would still be the same problems as before. Therefore, with the help of the sword tomb, those swords could be turned into one.


    A real sword.


    It''s not a combined sword.


    "Have you decided on the name?" He asked with a smile.


    Li Fu


    shook his hand, gathered the fragments of the sword together and hovered in the palm of his hand, and then said, "I haven''t thought about this."


    With these words, Li Fuyao went to the sword washing pool.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are many swords in the sword washing pool. Before Li Fuyao finished talking with Wushan River, both the place and the tomb of swords were emptied. If a sword immortal wanted to cast a sword here, it would not be disturbed by outsiders.


    Therefore, when Li Fuyao came here, there were only swords in the xijianchi. There were many swords, including those left by the elder Jianshan and some newly cast ones. All of them were swords.


    Li Fuyao walked slowly and stopped in front of the old thing.


    This is the sword of the old ancestor Xu Ji. A few years ago, when Chao Qingqiu alone faced several saints in Qiufeng Town, he borrowed this sword to fight against the enemy, and then returned the sword. He still let the old thing go back to the sword washing pool.


    However, it was also because of the first world war that the sword became more popular in the sword washing pool. Many disciples guarded the sword almost day and night. They wanted to recognize the owner of the sword, but no one could really succeed.


    After Li Fuyao came here, the old story began to tremble.


    Li Fuyao stood in the distance and looked at the sword. In fact, Li Fuyao felt a lot when he looked at the sword. At the beginning, his ancestors gave his sword to Li Fuyao, but Li Fuyao didn''t want it. Now Li Fuyao appears here. It''s easy to show what he wants. That old thing will follow him, but now Li Fuyao wants a sword belonging to him, so this one is his sword He won''t take old things.


    But looking at this sword is the first step for Li Fuyao to cast a sword.


    As for the future, there are still many things to be done.


    Li Fuyao beckons to the world. Both swords hover in front of Li Fuyao. Li Fuyao just glances at it and takes out the pieces.


    The fragments surround Li Fuyao''s side and are soon gathered together by Li Fuyao.


    There are some sword furnaces in the sword washing pool. Li Fuyao wants to cast swords, starting from here.


    He put the pieces into one of the stoves, and a sword spirit poured into it.


    The fire is on.


    Li Fuyao looked at the stove with great dignity.


    Zhao Dabao, Chen Sheng or Zhao Dabao, also pay attention to the movement of the bamboo tower.


    Chen Sheng stood at the window, facing the wind and dust, but the sword fairy had a light face.


    Zhao Dabao did not know what was going on inside, and he was the most nervous person.


    He turned to look inside the bamboo building and called out, "master, how''s the elder martial brother?"


    Chen Sheng was puzzled and roared, "I don''t know."


    Zhao Dabao let out, then he was a little disappointed, but he said to himself, "I also want to ask elder martial brother, which girl does he like?"


    "There are several. Which one do you want to ask?"


    Chen Sheng didn''t know when he came out. He sat on Zhao Dabao''s side, thought about it, and then asked, "your elder martial brother likes seven or eight girls. Which one do you want to ask?"


    "Seven or eight?"


    Zhao Dabao looks unbelievable.


    Chen Sheng said with emotion: "yes, you like only one girl than you. Your elder martial brother is really worse."


    Zhao Dabao felt that his master was praising him. He was about to explain for his elder martial brother, but when he saw Xu Yue in the distance, he said solemnly: "it''s not good for you, elder martial brother."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    Li Fuyao had a big problem. Originally, he thought that even if there was a problem later, it would be after the sword was cast. However, he didn''t think that it would happen when he melted the sword.


    Li Fuyao wanted to melt the fragments of the sword together at first, but he found that it was impossible, so he had to melt the fragments separately.


    This means that Li Fuyao needs a lot of swords.


    Each stove was controlled by him with the fire, which was a little tiring, but after that, he still had a lot of sweat.


    At the moment, all the swords have melted into a lot of iron juice with different colors.


    This is also because the original colors of these swords are different.


    After drawing those iron juices into the air with the sword spirit, Li Fuyao wanted to integrate the iron juice of the original green silk sword and the green silk sword. However, the iron juice of the two swords made two long swords in the air, and they even started to attack each other. Looking at this, no one wanted to blend into the other.


    Li Fuyao had some headache. After thinking about it, he looked at the swords behind him. After drawing them with the sword spirit, he began to attack. For a moment, there were already many hot metal swords above the sword washing pool.


    Sword light appears here from time to time, and even the sword spirit is scattered.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the swords, but he still failed to stop the result.


    Some of the swords in the Xijian pool began to chatter,


    Li Fuyao looked up and looked at them quietly. After about a quarter of an hour, he asked softly, "in fact, there''s no need to argue. What are you fighting for?"


    Just no sword to pay attention to him, let him stand alone in place.


    Soon the whole Jianshan can see those sword lights and the swords in the air.


    Some people didn''t know what was going on at first, and then some people were shocked and said, "it seems that Uncle Li is casting a sword!"


    Many swordsmen are Li Fuyao''s nephews in terms of seniority. There are not many people who really care about his status as a guest Secretary of Jianshan.


    In any case, Li Fuyao and Jianshan are inseparable.


    "What kind of sword does Li Jianxian want to make


    This is what some guests and worshippers of Jianshan said. I think this scene is really strange.


    But no one thought about what to do now, because after all, it was a sword immortal who cast swords. They could only watch.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Shanhe and Yan Le walked slowly and casually along the mountain road. Instead of seeing what was happening on the mountain, Wu Shanhe said, "the school went to the school and found that our mountain and river are different from before."


    Yan Yue asked softly, "what does the master think?"


    Wu Shanhe thought for a while and then said, "Su ye must be in the cloud. I have to wait for some years. This is the advantage."


    Yan Le said with a smile: "it''s really hard to root a Kendo sect in Yanling. At least, Confucianism won''t allow this kind of thing. What will they do after tearing their faces?"


    "Su Ye doesn''t have any idea, but he will leave soon. It doesn''t seem to matter what he thinks."


    When Wu Shanhe said this, he turned his head and took a look at the mountain, looked at the sword light, and then said, "we have to do something."


    Speech music does not speak, but also nods.


    Li Fuyao had a big problem. Originally, he thought that even if there was a problem later, it would be after the sword was cast. However, he didn''t think that it would happen when he melted the sword.


    Li Fuyao wanted to melt the fragments of the sword together at first, but he found that it was impossible, so he had to melt the fragments separately.


    This means that Li Fuyao needs a lot of swords.


    Each stove was controlled by him with the fire, which was a little tiring, but after that, he still had a lot of sweat.


    At the moment, all the swords have melted into a lot of iron juice with different colors.


    This is also because the original colors of these swords are different.


    After drawing those iron juices into the air with the sword spirit, Li Fuyao wanted to integrate the iron juice of the original green silk sword and the green silk sword. However, the iron juice of the two swords made two long swords in the air, and they even started to attack each other. Looking at this, no one wanted to blend into the other.


    Li Fuyao had a headache. After thinking about it, he looked at the swords after him. After drawing them with the sword spirit, he began to attack. For a moment, there were already many molten iron swords above the sword washing pool and began to attack each other.


    Sword light appears here from time to time, and even the sword spirit is scattered.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the swords, but he still failed to stop the result.


    Some of the swords in the Xijian pool began to chatter,


    Li Fuyao looked up and looked at them quietly. After about a quarter of an hour, he asked softly, "in fact, there''s no need to argue. What are you fighting for?"Just no sword to pay attention to him, let him stand alone in place.


    Soon the whole Jianshan can see those sword lights and the swords in the air.


    Some people didn''t know what was going on at first, and then some people were shocked and said, "it seems that Uncle Li is casting a sword!"


    Many swordsmen are Li Fuyao''s nephews in terms of seniority. There are not many people who really care about his status as a guest Secretary of Jianshan.


    In any case, Li Fuyao and Jianshan are inseparable.


    "What kind of sword does Li Jianxian want to make


    This is what some guests and worshippers of Jianshan said. I think this scene is really strange.


    But no one thought about what to do now, because after all, it was a sword immortal who cast swords. They could only watch.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Shanhe and Yan Le walked slowly and casually along the mountain road. Instead of seeing what was happening on the mountain, Wu Shanhe said, "the school went to the school and found that our mountain and river are different from before."


    Yan Yue asked softly, "what does the master think?"


    Wu Shanhe thought for a while and then said, "Su ye must be in the cloud. I have to wait for some years. This is the advantage."


    Yan Le said with a smile: "it''s really hard to root a Kendo sect in Yanling. At least, Confucianism won''t allow this kind of thing. What will they do after tearing their faces?"


    "Su Ye doesn''t have any idea, but he will leave soon. It doesn''t seem to matter what he thinks."


    When Wu Shanhe said this, he turned his head and took a look at the mountain, looked at the sword light, and then said, "we have to do something."


    Speech music does not speak, but also nods.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    Dragon scale hanging in the air, emitting a dazzling light, but in front of the fire dragon, it still looks a little bleak.


    But even so, the dragon was quiet.


    It''s not a dragon. It''s just his sword. Because of the dragon scale, those swords are fused together, but it''s not sure that they won''t be separated later.


    This is not an ordinary sword. Judging from the material, it should be one of the best materials in the world. Besides, there may be great power in the sword.


    The Thunder Dragon represents heaven and earth.


    Li Fu shook his brow and looked at the dragon scale confronting the dragon dragon. After a long silence, he suddenly said with a smile, "are you a sword, or my sword, or do you want to listen to me? What''s the use of fighting for a higher position?"


    After Li Fuyao said this, he immediately poured a lot of sword spirit into the dragon scale. In fact, there are many things in this world that are very strange to think about. For example, why does the giant force of heaven and earth transform into other animals? But if it is a dragon, you should know that this dragon is not a race that has always existed in the world.


    It''s just meaningless to think about these things now. Li Fuyao just looks at the dragon scale which has been infused with a lot of sword spirit towards the fire dragon.


    He is such a sword immortal in the sea. His killing power is infinite. At this moment, he is really determined to suppress the fire dragon. With the help of this dragon scale, it is really much more smooth than before.


    The dragon scale absorbed the sword spirit, and in turn, wisps of sword spirit gushed out from the dragon scale, like one silk thread after another, and then fell on the fire dragon. At this time, the fire dragon seemed to have noticed something and ran into the dragon scale.


    The fire dragon is a sword. When it hits the dragon scale, more sword Qi overflows.


    A powerful sword came to the extreme, and a gust of wind blew. Li Fuyao stood in his place and watched the fire dragon smash the dragon scale, and then turned into a lot of iron juice.


    He stretched out his hand, and all the iron juice fell on his hand.


    It became a ball made of iron juice and hovered in Li Fuyao''s palm.


    The dragon scale split and fell to the ground.


    Li Fuyao took out a green leaf from his arms and put it into the iron juice. The fiery red iron juice instantly became as blue as the blue sky and looked very beautiful.


    Many years ago, Chao Qingqiu killed Beiming, which was transformed into a big demon in the North Sea. After that, the huge corpse of the demon sank into the bottom of the North Sea and it took a whole year to rot. at the last moment, Li Fuyao followed the descendants of Beiming into the body of the demon. In the corpse of the demon, he saw a tree with a fruit on it.


    The fruit is the heart of Beiming.


    The descendants of Beiming took the fruit away, but gave Li Fuyao a green leaf on the fruit. Therefore, after Li Fuyao entered the water, he didn''t have to worry about what he didn''t adapt to.


    It''s all about this leaf.


    Now he has become a Sword Fairy. This leaf has little effect on him, so he wants to put the leaf and iron juice together to cast the sword again.


    The molten iron gradually cooled, but it did not become an iron ball. Instead, it solidified outside, and the blue liquid flowed inside.


    Li Fuyao took a look at the old story, looked for a sword stove, and then put the iron ball on it and took up the hammer.


    It''s not difficult to cast a sword, especially for a sword immortal.


    It''s just that swords are not ordinary swords, so it''s not easy to cast swords.


    The iron ball was turned into a piece of iron bar with the sword gas. Li Fuyao heated the iron bar to the appropriate temperature with the sword fire, and then the sword casting began. However, he didn''t know when it would end.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Spring passed, and the peach blossom tree at the foot of Jianshan was blooming again. Chen Sheng wanted to go to the foot of the mountain to pick some peach blossoms for wine making, but he thought it was troublesome. Zhao Dabao went down the mountain to pick peach blossoms. The latter went down the mountain to pick peach blossoms. As a result, he wanted to make a wreath for Xu Yue. After doing a lot of things, he was not satisfied. He even ruined the peach blossom of a peach blossom tree.


    This made Chen Sheng angry for a long time, but fortunately, after those peach blossoms were gone, Zhao Dabao broke through the border and became a swordsman in the morning and evening, which was some consolation to Chen Sheng.


    His two disciples, one has become the present Canghai sword immortal, and the other is quite good among his peers.


    Chao FengChen didn''t think as much as Chen Sheng. He played a game of chess with Xu Li in the morning, and then went to Luoyang City.


    Someone died in Luoyang.


    The one who died was Gu Shiyan, the second most famous chess player in the world.


    It''s not a big thing that Mr. Gu drove the crane to the West in Luoyang City. The emperor sent someone to offer his condolence. Only a few officials who had made friends with him were still in the courtyard of Gu family. Wang Yanqing stood in front of the spirit hall.


    Of course, along with him is Cheng Yusheng.


    Zai Fuhuang has recently left again, and the same is true of Mr. Chen, who is also very prestigious in the imperial court.


    Chao FengChen, the Sword Fairy, has also come, but no one knows.He stood in the courtyard, listening to the sound of Suona, a calm face, do not know what is thinking.


    After a moment, his figure dissipated and he went north.


    Beside the North Sea, chaofengchen meets chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t stop the Dragon at the beginning. He didn''t leave Beihai these days. I don''t know why.


    When Chao FengChen saw chaoqingqiu, the Sword Fairy was looking at the sea in front of the tea house of Meng Jin.


    Chao FengChen came to him. They haven''t seen each other several times since they separated.


    A few times, very limited.


    Seeing each other again, Chao Qingqiu seems to know that he is coming.


    "Liuxiang doesn''t know who he is. I''ve made it clear to you that you are you and I am me. What''s the purpose of coming to me again?"


    Looking at the sea in autumn, I didn''t go to see the wind and dust.


    Chao FengChen said bluntly: "at the beginning, you had to go another way to save the swordsman, but you had only one person, so there was me."


    At the beginning, Chao Qingqiu, as the person who attracted worldwide attention, was in the eyes of all the saints in the cloud. He had to be very careful about what he wanted to do and how to do it. Although he finally made Chao Qingqiu set a lot of games, it was still very difficult to do those things that Chao FengChen did.


    So one day, Chao Qingqiu left a sword spirit on the mountain road. The sword spirit left menchen mountain, but it did not dissipate. It became chaofengchen.


    "In fact, I know that''s what you want to do. I have no objection, but also because of you."


    Facing the wind and dust and looking at the sea, I have boundless emotion, but in the end, I just said such a sentence.


    "After you have finished those things, you should have started again. I have never thought about what you will do afterwards. Even in the affairs beyond the sky, you can not get involved. I don''t care."


    Chao Qing Qiu still didn''t see the wind and dust.


    Chao FengChen said with a smile: "it''s because I don''t care about things outside the sky, so I don''t want to stay."


    When Chao Qingqiu heard this sentence, he took a look at Chao FengChen.


    "You think of the swordsman and the world, and this is chaoqingqiu. But I just want to be different from you. That''s me."


    "I don''t have any friends," he said with a smile


    "I don''t really worry about tianwai''s affairs. Li Fuyao has become a sword immortal. I don''t need to worry about it. You''ve been tired of watching this world. I''ve been watching it for years. As for tianwai, I don''t want to go. I''m not interested. I''m really tired."


    Chao FengChen looks at Chao Qingqiu. When he says these words, he doesn''t have any serious expression, but the weariness in his words can be heard by Chao Qingqiu.


    This is what he was like in Luoyang.


    I''m really tired.


    Chaoqingqiu is one of the few monks who are not interested in immortality. Many people have no obsession with immortality because they can''t touch the word Changsheng, but chaoqingqiu doesn''t belong to that kind of people.


    He simply didn''t want to live forever.


    Chaofengchen and chaoqingqiu are two different people, but to some extent, they are the same person.


    "Then you will come back."


    Chao Qingqiu looks at him with some special emotions in his eyes.


    Chao FengChen said, "don''t be afraid of anything. You really want to fight with that dragon now. Can you kill it?"


    Chao Qing Qiu shook his head and said, "it''s very difficult, only five points can be grasped."


    That old dragon''s realm is high, already above the sea. If you don''t care about this world, Chao Qingqiu will not be absolutely sure that he can be killed.


    "Plus me?"


    Facing the wind dust to say with a smile: "say up, have me not I all the same, actually have me not I difference a lot."


    When Chao Qingqiu let a wisp of sword Qi separate at the beginning, it was related to the origin of his road, but his realm was really superb, so there was no problem.


    After Chao FengChen returns to his body, Chao Qingqiu''s Kendo should be at least one Zhang higher.


    "If that is the case, I''m sure."


    Chao FengChen nodded his head and said, "when I go around the world again, I''ll come back to you. It won''t be long, just a few days."


    Chao Qingqiu is not a talkative person, but still said: "this kind of thing, you should think carefully."


    Chao FengChen didn''t answer Chao Qingqiu''s words, but looked at the lantern and said, "in fact, you understand the two words of tiredness most."


    The lantern had always been on the side of chaoqingqiu, and had never spoken. When he heard this, he said, "yes."


    What''s good about longevity?


    Longevity is good, but for some people, it doesn''t make sense.


    Looking at the woman in the distance again, he whispered, "no one is a substitute for whom."


    The woman was stunned, and then saluted the wind and dust.It''s important for Gao Zhangqing to think about the important thing of jianchaoqing.


    But after thinking about it, I still feel that it''s not important, it''s almost the same.


    Go to the distance toward the wind and dust, and then this just looked at Chao Qing Qiu and said, "Chao Qing Qiu, you are in the world, it''s really amazing." (when I wrote about Yu Chu, I wrote that it''s really great to have you in big Chu. That''s Ye Changting. I like this sentence very much. Now I put it here. Of course, the original sentence is from the legend of demon cat, which means Li Bai)


    Chao Qingqiu thought about it and waved to the wind and dust. The latter nodded with a smile and then disappeared.


    There is a sword light in the sky.


    The woman came over, some hesitation, but still sat in the side of the body toward Qingqiu, and then whispered: "Mr. Chao."


    Chao Qingqiu turns his head and looks at her.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaoyilou on Ganhe mountain.


    Chao FengChen and the withered old man climb the mountain. Both of them have a deep cause and effect with xiaoyilou.


    The haggard old man was the founder of kaipai before xiaoyilou was renamed, and chaofengchen was the founder of kaipai after xiaoyilou was renamed.


    Chaoqingqiu wants more Jianshan in the world. Xiaoyilou is the second one besides Jianshan. It has developed well in recent years, but it is still much worse than Jianshan for so many years.


    Chao FengChen, the sword immortal, walked on the Ganhe mountain with a smile on his face, but the haggard old man''s expression was unshakable.


    "It seems that you haven''t taken a disciple seriously for so many years?"


    Looking at the haggard old man, Chao FengChen said with a smile: "I haven''t found a good seedling.


    ¡±


    the haggard old man should say: "it seems that there are still hundreds of years to go. It''s not urgent to think about this kind of thing."


    "Mr. Chao has become so many lords that one has not been chosen?"


    Chao FengChen stopped and said solemnly, "is Li Fuyao not counted?"


    The withered old man rolled his eyes. "Mr. Chao wants to see if Chen Shengtong doesn''t agree."


    Chao FengChen seemed to have some helplessness and said: "it''s said that Li Fuyao is lucky. In fact, Chen Sheng is lucky. He picked up a disciple and didn''t manage it. He became a sword immortal."


    The haggard old man retorted, "at least it''s half a life."


    Laugh at the wind and dust, laughter spread far away.


    Chen Sheng, who is such a lousy fellow, really doesn''t know what to say.


    After the withered old man joked, he said, "I think Mr. Chao has something on his mind."


    After seeing Chao Qingqiu, Chao FengChen went to see the haggard old man and said that he wanted to go with him. The haggard old man did not think much about it, but he always felt that Chao Qingqiu had something on his mind.


    Chao FengChen didn''t speak, just laughed.


    When they came to the bamboo house, they met nothing, not even the disciples of xiaoyilou who were cleaning the bamboo building.


    Standing in front of the window, he said to the wind and dust, "I don''t know if the lady is still alive."


    The haggard old man thought of the cake made by the woman, nodded and said, "I don''t know anything else, but those cakes are really good."


    Toward the wind dust to smile, "I pour is to want to eat hot pot."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingzhou hotpot may be the best hotpot in the world, but people in other places will certainly have different opinions.


    As a member of the Qingzhou government, Chao FengChen did not eat the hot pot of Duzhou and did not care about the views of the outside world, so he came to Qingzhou Prefecture.


    The long street is full of hot pot shops. At a glance, there are at least 15 or 16, which is just a long street.


    Chao FengChen and the haggard old man walked into an old hot pot restaurant, which is said to have a hundred years of history, in the corner of the restaurant.


    The hot pot was quickly brought over by the waiter. Not long after, the bright red soup began to churn, and pepper and pepper rolled in the soup, sending out fragrance.


    Chao FengChen looked at the plate of tripe in front of him, and then said: "Chao Qingqiu, that man, has never liked eating. In fact, he is very boring."


    Although the haggard old man also knows the relationship between chaofengchen and chaoqingqiu, it is hard for him to talk about chaoqingqiu now.


    Chao FengChen ate a piece of tripe and then said with a smile: "the taste is not bad."


    Then his eyes were on goose and duck intestines. Few people in Qingzhou Prefecture ate goose intestines and duck intestines at the same time. Most of them chose either.


    This time, I asked for a lot of dishes from FengChen, and then I took those dishes seriously into my stomach.


    The haggard old man didn''t eat much, but he was worried.


    It is not easy for a sword immortal like Chao FengChen to die. However, he feels a little frightened.


    "This is my last hot pot in the world."


    Toward the wind dust put down chopsticks, looking at the withered old man said: "I am a little tired."The withered old man opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Chao..."


    Toward the wind dust smile, "walked once in the world, I think it''s OK, so I don''t feel sorry."


    The haggard old man looked at a loss, but he didn''t know how, and felt very sad.


    The imperial sword left the Qingzhou mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the Jianshan mountain, Li Fuyao, carrying a white sword with a red and blue handle, walked into the tomb.


    Chao FengChen looked at him in the distance and said to himself, "this sword is called FengChen. It''s really good."


    But then he said with a smile: "forget it, your sword, don''t think so much."


    The voice was not loud. Li Fuyao didn''t hear it. No one else did.


    He went to the North Sea.


    Chao Qingqiu stands alone by the coast, carrying two pots of wine. After seeing the wind and dust, he throws a pot to him.


    After receiving it, Chao FengChen said, "I went to eat a hot pot. It tastes good. It''s human taste. You should have tried more."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak.


    "Your name comes from the sentence" I''m over 20 years old, and my literary talent shines in the autumn. " My name comes from "I have a pot of wine, enough to comfort the wind and dust." who do you think is better


    "It''s all about the same."


    Chao Qingqiu seldom talks nonsense.


    Chao FengChen took a sip of wine, and then said with a smile: "forget it, no comparison."


    Chao Qingqiu asked, "have you ever thought that there is another way to go?"


    He shook his head toward FengChen and said, "I didn''t think about it. I don''t want to go."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak any more, just took a sip of wine.


    Then he threw the wine pot into the North Sea and walked towards Qingqiu in this way.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at him with the same expression.


    Toward the wind and dust side forward, while the body into a grain of light dust, so into the body of Chaoqing autumn.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a lonely sword.


    But it''s not ethereal.


    Chaoqingqiu, the whole person seems to have produced a layer of white fog, he said: "thank you very much."


    -


    on the sword mountain and deep in the sword tomb, Li Fuyao carved two characters on the long sword with his sword spirit.


    "The world of mortals."


    On the Jianshan mountain, a sword sounds.


    Countless swords trembled.


    There was a gust of wind between heaven and earth.


    Then.


    This summer, the world under a snow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    It was summer, but it was snowing heavily. It made many people think that it was the monks who made some big noise.


    They are not at the beginning now. They know that all kinds of affairs in this world are not related to the heaven and earth itself. Most of them can easily make trouble in the cloud sea.


    Just like every monk in the sea, when he leaves the world, there will be a bloody rain on the world.


    Only in such a summer snow, still let those children have a lot of fun, all year round, only winter can have a snowball fight, after winter, it will have to wait for a whole year.


    When the snow war comes, they will miss the snow war.


    Yueyang county is not far away from Qingzhou Prefecture. The hot pot of Qingzhou Prefecture spreads all over the country. The first place to go is Yueyang County.


    The local conditions and customs here are very similar to those in Qingzhou Prefecture. The food is spicy, but the life customs are somewhat biased towards Duzhou Prefecture. Walking on the long street, you can always hear a lot of noise. There are as many teahouses and card shops here.


    In the easternmost part of Yueyang County, in an abandoned yard, several children are bending down in the snow, kneading the snow into snowballs with their hands, and then putting them into bamboo baskets beside them.


    Since we want to have fun in snowball fights, we can''t smash them one by one. In this way, we can make a bamboo basket first, and then we can have a good time.


    A child with patched clothes blew his hands, turned his head and said something to a child in the distance, and then soon there was a rising and falling laughter.


    It''s very lively and joyful.


    About half a quarter of an hour later, the snowball battle officially began. Those snowballs flew over here and flew over, falling on some child from time to time. However, there was no sound of pain, only laughter and encouragement.


    Whew, whew.


    A snowball fell into the lane outside the yard and hit a young man in green clothes on his head. The snow ball scattered, but the young man with sword hanging on his waist laughed.


    In the distance stood a middle-aged Taoist in a Taoist robe, standing at the end of the lane, looking at the young man in blue.


    The young man in blue raised his head, and his eyes were just on the sight of the middle-aged Taoist who did not look very special.


    Two people look at each other, then both look away, but also do not speak.


    Just for a moment, the wind and snow in the alley can not be counted.


    The middle-aged Taoist took a look at the sword hanging on the waist of the young man in green shirt and said slowly, "at the beginning, you broke the boundary and Shengge was going to leave the sword. In fact, you should have come to me yourself."


    The young man in the green shirt said with a smile: "I didn''t qualify before. Now Ye Sheng wants to take a look at it?"


    Ye Shengzhi said, "Li Fuyao, you are not my enemy even if you cast a sword. I come to you not to kill you, but to ask you something."


    Li Fuyao pulled the corner of his mouth and whispered, "Ye Sheng wants to kill me. It''s not easy."


    Ye Sheng''s expression remained unchanged, and he said to the point: "according to chaoqingqiu''s temperament, in Qiufeng Town, he had the ability to leave a few saints, but he did nothing. What''s the reason?"


    People like Ye Sheng can naturally infer a lot from the things Chao Qingqiu has done, but he is not sure about some things, so he wants to prove them.


    He had already discovered that since the old Confucian scholar reappeared in the cloud, something was happening in this world that had never happened before. Therefore, the old Confucian scholar said that he wanted to open the curtain of heaven, but he did not respond to it.


    He didn''t think much about the war. The demon clan and the Terran were not willing to fight. This was expected, because no one wanted to die like this, but Chao Qingqiu didn''t fight. Ye Xiujing was a little confused.


    Li Fuyao asked, "since Ye Sheng wants to know these things, why don''t you go and ask Chao Jianxian in person?"


    Ye Sheng looked at him, there was no expression on his face, but his eyes seemed to be covered with a thin layer of fog.


    If you ask Chao Qingqiu what you can ask, there will be nothing difficult to deal with in this world.


    "Shengge went to see Chao Qingqiu. She knew something."


    When he said this, Ye Sheng looked at Li Fuyao and found that Li Fuyao frowned slightly. He knew he was right.


    Li Fuyao looked at the sage and was always careful. His sword spirit had already poured into his chest. After all, Ye Sheng was the first Taoist priest. Before that, his realm was already very high. When Chao Qingqiu did not become a monk again, only the old Confucian scholars could really fight Ye Sheng.


    "Li Fuyao, a hundred years of vicissitudes, such a thing happened now, how to look at it is not normal, what''s more, you Li Fuyao is not of medium qualification, some things, I can guess without saying."


    Ye Sheng is still so indifferent.


    But Li Fuyao said seriously: "Ye Sheng thinks, should the account of 6000 years ago be counted?"As a Taoist sect leader, Ye Sheng naturally knows what happened six thousand years ago. It was a rotten thing. As long as the swordsman''s pulse continues to decline, no one will turn it over. What if he did?


    Is there anyone else who can do something to them?


    However, today''s situation, however, is a line of swordsmen, not inferior to Taoism or Confucianism.


    If the next arrangement is to ask them to pay their debts, these things will be a headache for him.


    The old Confucian scholars want to leave the world, the saints also want to leave the world, the sword immortals want to settle accounts


    The demon clan is in the north.


    "You shouldn''t think about it."


    Ye Sheng looked at the sky and said, "if chaoqingqiu really wants to settle accounts, it won''t be what it is now.


    ¡±The meaning of this sentence is simple and clear.


    Without chaoqingqiu, even if the sword immortals all work together, it will not be so easy to get the results they want.


    Li Fuyao''s face was a little ugly, but he returned to normal in an instant. He looked at Ye Sheng and said with a smile, "maybe one day, I can do it."


    Even if Li Fuyao wanted to settle accounts, he would have to wait for the matter to pass.


    It''s just that after that, he''s still in the world. It''s hard to say.


    Ye Sheng took a step forward in the heavy snow. Although he had no intention of killing, he also felt a great pressure on Li Fuyao.


    The red sword trembled and excited.


    After casting swords, there has not been a war.


    However, in the first battle, he chose this Taoist sage, for fear it was a bit dangerous.


    Ye Sheng glanced at him and said lightly, "if you want to fight with me, you are not qualified."


    Before the words were dispersed, the saint had already turned into a golden light.


    Li Fuyao stood in his place, rubbed his forehead, and looked at the sky curtain. He left Jianshan, not in a hurry to go to the demon soil, but came here. No one knew it.


    If ye SHENGFEI wants a war, Li Fuyao will not have a helping hand.


    But he didn''t know how the sage found him.


    He thought about it, but he didn''t think about it clearly. Then he turned and walked towards the ruined courtyard. When he came to the gate, a snowball flew out of the yard. He reached for it and looked at the children in the yard.


    The children were surprised at the sudden appearance of the young man in blue, but they soon saw the young man throwing the snow at them.


    After throwing out the snow, the young man in blue looked at the distance and felt the sword handle on his waist.


    The child who was hit in the head did not feel angry or cry. Instead, he looked at the sword hanging from Li Fuyao''s waist.


    Li Fuyao sat down on the threshold and asked with a smile, "who wants to see it?"


    With these words, he untied the sword and put it on his knee with a smile.


    Several children looked at each other, lost the bamboo basket in their hands, and ran over. Several children gathered around Li Fu and looked at the sword.


    That''s a sword.


    There is a storyteller in Yueyang County. I don''t know how many stories have been told about those great swordsmen, which means that no one has ever seen a great swordsman appear in Yueyang County.


    Even the county blacksmith doesn''t make swords.


    It''s the first time to see the legendary sword.


    A bold child looked at Li Fuyao and asked, "big brother, can I touch it?"


    Li Fuyao stretched out his hand to collect the sword spirit from the sword and nodded with a smile.


    The daring child wiped his hands which had been red with cold on his clothes, and then he held up the sword called red dust with both hands carefully.


    And soon, there were other children reaching for it.


    If it goes on like this, everyone has already touched it.


    Finally, someone asked, "can we look inside?"


    Li Fuyao just nodded.


    Then the next half an hour, all the children want to try to pull out the red dust, but no one can really pull it out.


    The sword in the scabbard of green bamboo is still.


    "Isn''t it a fake?"


    Some children began to question, but Li Fuyao ignored it.


    But when they returned the sword to him, he stretched out his hand to pull out the world of mortals, but for a moment he went into the scabbard again.


    "I have a story about the Sword Fairy. Does anyone want to hear it?"


    A lot of people were immersed in the moment when the sword came out of its sheath. At this time, someone already said, "OK."


    It''s the kid with patches all over his clothes.


    "What''s your name?" Li asked


    "My name is Zhou Yu."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "that''s a good name."


    No one knows that hundreds of years later, there are not so many talents in the world at that time. There are very few monks who can achieve the twilight state in a hundred years. Each of them will be the treasure of each sect. However, Zhou Yu has already reached the twilight state in 80 years, and then the whole world knows it.It''s just that everyone doesn''t like his name very much. How can he call such a genius?


    But Zhou Yu always thought that his name was good, because when he was a child, he met a young Sword Fairy. The man himself said that the name was good.


    Of course, after that, he also knew that the Sword Fairy was Li Fuyao, the sword fairy who had made great achievements in a hundred years.


    Just this kind of thing, Zhou Yu did not tell outsiders, hidden in his heart, until he died, he never told others.


    "That story begins with a mountain."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Later, the Sword Fairy left the world for many people."


    It''s called the great sword in his life, even if he didn''t do it too much.


    So that story is just a story. It doesn''t sound like any waves, but after listening to it, there will be some slight sadness.


    "Big brother, what''s the name of the sword fairy?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said with a smile, "what was the original owner''s last name?"


    It has been more than ten years since this dilapidated courtyard has been uninhabited. It should be hundreds of years ago to trace back to the last official owner. Let alone their children, even the old people in Yueyang County will not know.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "is the surname Chao?"


    Not many people know that the sword fairy named Chao FengChen has left the world. In fact, Mr. Chao is a sword spirit of Chao Qingqiu.


    Not many people know that Yueyang county is actually the hometown of chaoqingqiu''s mother.


    Chaoqingqiu has already been indifferent to these things, but chaofengchen doesn''t think so.


    So when I chatted with Chao FengChen for the last time, Chao FengChen asked Li Fuyao to come to Yueyang county to have a look.


    At that time, Li Fuyao didn''t think much about it, but after casting his sword, he learned that Chao FengChen had left the world. He wanted to come here and have a look.


    That dilapidated courtyard, think is the place that Chao FengChen has been thinking about.


    Master Chen Sheng was the one who led him to kendo. The three martial uncles taught him the most.


    Mr. Chao is also an unforgettable person.


    Everyone has his hometown, but most of the monks will not stay in his hometown all the time. When they go through many places, many people will forget the so-called hometown. They can only see the road of eternal life and can only think of the word "longevity".


    Only a few people will remember what their hometown looks like.


    However, people like Chao FengChen treat their hometown as nothing more than a sentence. The place of peace of mind is my hometown.


    This is the place of peace of mind.


    Li Fuyao looked at the courtyard and said with a smile, "Mr. Chao, what''s the hurry?"


    With these words, he turned into a sword light and went to the demon soil.


    -


    Ye Sheng went to chenxie mountain.


    In the tower, standing is his daughter, the only female saint in the world.


    Ye Sheng appeared in front of Ye Shengge and pulled out a daojuan in the bookshelf. "There are many good things on the chenxieshan, and the best thing is the dragon scale. You are so willing to give it away when you say it is sent out?"


    Ye Shengge looked at the peach blossom trees on the mountain, thought for a moment, and then said, "I am the Lord."


    Yes, she is the host.


    To be serious, she is the highest level of cultivation in the history of chenxieshan. At most, other observers are just as good as Liang. At the end of climbing the tower, ye Shengge is the realm of the sea.


    Let alone whether she has the right to dispose of the dragon scale, even if there are any opinions, they can only hold back.


    There are more powerful songs in daomen than Ye Sheng''s, but can they be stronger than Ye Sheng?


    Ye Sheng said, "I went to see Li Fuyao once. You know where he is going now."


    In these days, Li Fuyao wants to escort the woman he likes.


    "I know."


    Ye Sheng song is still like that. Li Fuyao likes that woman. It''s not the first day she knows.


    Ye Sheng asked, "what is chaoqingqiu thinking?"


    If Li Fuyao is not sure, why don''t you ask ye Shengge?


    Ye Shengge said, "what do you want to do?"


    Looking at his daughter, Ye Sheng said with some seriousness: "some people want to leave the curtain of heaven, some people want to settle accounts. What does chaoqingqiu want to do is what I want to know and the most important thing."


    "Then ask him."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There was an old man with black hair who went to the demon land. He went to the sea instead of other places.


    In the sea, there is a piece of land.


    In this sea, this land is by no means too large.But it makes sense.


    The sea was rough. There were countless swords on the bottom of the sea. Of course, there were many bodies of swordsmen. There were two big demons in the land in the middle of the sea.


    One is called the star night demon king, and the other is the mountain shaking demon king.


    They are the guardians of the previous generation.


    Later, the star night demon king Shouyuan was about to end. He and the mountain demon king took qingtianjun to the North Sea. They told him a story, and then the star night demon king stayed behind the bronze door.


    Then the demon king died.


    There is only one person left to shake the mountain demon king.


    Now the demon king has come to the end of his life. It seems that he will leave the world soon.


    When he left the world, this demon soil, basically, should be the age of qingtianjun.


    Qingtianjun is unruly, but the demon king believes him very much, so he won''t feel anything.


    Before they die, a lot of people want to find a good place.


    That is probably after experiencing the unwilling and unwilling, just want to die.


    The demon king didn''t want to die, but he had to die.


    He looked up at the sky above him, but saw an old man with black hair in his sight.


    The demon king was shocked, but tears burst out of his eyes.


    He was so familiar with the smell.


    As a guardian, he will never forget what this breath represents.


    "Is that you?" he said, trembling


    The old man with black hair looked at him without expression.


    Shaking mountain demon Jun plopped down on his knees, and then said with a pious face: "demon ancestor is on!"


    The old man with black hair still didn''t speak.


    "What do you want to do when you come to the world again?" asked the demon king


    The demon ancestor indifferently said: "give you long life."


    Listening to this sentence, the mountain demon Jun trembled excitedly. He felt that the whole person was suddenly full of strength, and his body seemed to be hundreds of years younger.


    With these words, he looked up at the sky, what peace of mind is my hometown, this is what bullshit.


    He only knew that his hometown was in the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    The demon king left the land and went to the hinterland of demon soil.


    If the demon ancestor stayed on the land, he was waiting for someone.


    The place where the demon king of mountain shaking first went was not Qingtian City, but the territory of donkey clan. When he was near the Wansheng mountain, he suddenly gave birth to infinite sigh.


    In fact, the big demon Fengquan of donkey clan is not much better than Qingtian Jun in terms of blood. Both of them should have been the models of rising in the end of the demon land. However, the elegant demeanor of qingtianjun is too strong, which makes Fengquan always lose its luster. In the long run, when the demon soil mentions the so-called ordinary origin, he just talks about the Qingtian Jun.


    In fact, it''s not too strange to say that the former king and the defeated bandit are not unique to the other side of the mountain and river.


    When climbing Wansheng mountain, Fengquan stands on the top of the mountain, and looks pale. It should be the first battle of Qiufeng town before, and some injuries are not completely cured.


    After seeing the demon king of mountain shaking, although I know that he and Qingtian Jun are very close, Fengquan demon Jun still salutes to the demon king of mountain shaking. Yes, no matter what, the qualification of the demon king is still the highest in this demon land.


    Shaking mountain demon king looked at this big demon who had been famous for many years in the demon soil. There was some special emotion on his old face, but it soon dissipated. "Can you solve the gratitude and resentment between you and Qingtian Jun?"


    Fengquan demon Jun didn''t know why he wanted to say such a sentence, but after a little hesitation, he said, "it''s no big deal. It''s not easy for him to kill me."


    "Your nephew is good. What''s the state now?"


    Everyone knows that different from other big demons, Fengquan demon king has no children. His most valued descendant is the nephew named Fenglu. After Li Fuyao and ye Shengge, two of the most popular young men, have made great achievements in the sea, the rest of the young people, no matter how amazing, have already weakened these two frontiers.


    What''s more, the most remote young man is still qingtianjun''s baby girl, but she is only at the top of the stairs.


    "I have entered the building. Maybe in these decades, there is hope to move forward." The demon king of Fengquan looked at the distance and said frankly, "the boy''s free and easy temperament is that he didn''t spend much thought on cultivation. Otherwise, he would never stop at this state."


    People like the demon king who shake the mountain rarely walk around in the demon soil, and they don''t pay attention to those young people. Therefore, they have no interest in Fenglv.


    After a few gossips, he said, "there is a story that used to be known to only one or two people at a time, but now I want to tell you."


    Fengquan demon Jun turned his head and looked at the mountain demon king. He was silent for a moment and nodded.


    It''s not easy for him to open his mouth with such solemnity. He understands this very well.


    "You know something about the history of our demon clan. In the long years, who is the most important? You also know the demon ancestor..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shaking the mountain demon king took out a piece of black dragon scale, which had a very extraordinary atmosphere of the road, and more than the sea pressure. When he took it out, the wind spring demon king''s eyes were straight up.


    Shaking the mountain demon Jun did not wait for the wind spring demon Jun to open his mouth to ask questions, said: "demon ancestor back."


    The demon king of Fengquan has a dignified face and a little fanatical mood in his eyes. In the era of demon emperor, the big demons will obey the orders of the demon emperor, but they will not have such a fanatical mood, even in the face of Emperor Wu. They will not have too many fanatical followers, but the demon ancestors are not the same.


    If he is really alive, it means that he is a real monk of eternal life.


    "Where is the demon ancestor?"


    Fengquan demon Jun has no doubt that the breath on the dragon scale can''t be fake.


    Shaking mountain demon Jun pointed to the distance, the voice is long, "in that piece of sea."


    "What does the demon ancestor want me to do?"


    "Go and see him."


    Shaking the mountain demon Jun, looking at the wind spring demon Jun, the expression is plain.


    This time, the demon ancestor reappeared in the demon land, which naturally meant that all the big demons would be present. The status of the demon ancestor was much more important than the so-called demon emperor.


    He stood on the high ground, and all the demon monks would listen to him as long as he opened his mouth.


    As long as he wants to, he is the only voice of the demon clan, and there will be no one against it.


    Not only because of what he had done for the demon clan, but also because he was a real friar of eternal life.


    From more than 100000 years ago to now, no other friar can live this long. He is the only one.


    Shaking the mountain demon king thought of the words that the demon ancestor said to him before, so far I feel really excited, but the demon ancestor said to him, to give him eternal life.


    It was his dream.


    Feng Quan demon Jun nodded, and he was going to the sea, but shaking the mountain demon Jun said: "not one person, but a group of people."


    Yes, a group of people.


    A group of big demons.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After visiting Wansheng mountain, the second place to go is Xishan. Xishan is a big family, and the first demon emperor royal family to unify the demon family. After so many years, although no one has been able to ascend the throne of God, it has a profound foundation, which is not comparable to ordinary people. When the demon king comes here, he directly indicates his intention. There is no problem. The demon king of Xishan has no problem They have already rushed to the sea.


    Whether it is true or not, the demon ancestor is born, naturally we should go to see it.


    After leaving here, Zhenshan demon king took a detour to the Baize clan. The big demon named Baicha had already set foot in the sea. However, the only Canghai monk who was damaged in the battle of Qiufeng town was that the white Ze clan, who had the backbone, lost his heart completely. Before that, many clans had contacted Qingtian City, that is to say, to supply Qingtian Jun''s place again Mutton is needed.


    There was no more saying and doing, just saying that everything was as usual.


    This is the case with the demon land. If a big demon comes out, it may change an ethnic group. Without a big demon, it will also change an ethnic group.


    The demon king didn''t stay here for long, so he went to Bifang clan.


    Through the forest of rain and fog, the old ancestor Bifang stood on the bank.


    The old ancestor''s age is very big among the monks who ascend the stairs, but it is not so among the monks of Canghai. Facing the demon king who shakes the mountain, he still wants to hold the ceremony of younger generation.


    The king of mountain shaking demon looked at the big demon who had made great progress in the sea and said, "the Bifang people have been weak for many years. After leaving you, the future will be much better."


    "I hope it doesn''t interfere with the eyes of our predecessors," he said with a smile


    Before that, in addition to those big demons who had already indicated their identities, there were other big demons who had already made their moves.


    Whether it''s the demon king who shakes the mountain, but it can''t be judged.


    Shaking the mountain demon king is not willing to talk about anything else. He just takes out the dragon scale and repeats what he said before.


    This time, Bifang Laozu did not express anything but surprise.


    "It''s lucky for the demon clan to reappear the demon land!"


    Shaking mountain demon Jun looked at BI Fang Laozu and said indifferently: "demon ancestor wants you to see him."


    Bifang didn''t speak. He just remembered a few years ago that a sparrow, who didn''t know where it came from, fell on his shoulder and asked him not to do anything. At this time, ancestor Bifang already knew that the sparrow must be the descendant of Emperor Wu. I''m afraid that sparrow is the last Phoenix in the world and more likely to be the strongest one in this demon land.


    After all, he was a monk who lived six thousand years ago.


    It''s just that this has lived for 6000 years. It seems that it''s a long time. Can the demon ancestor live a long time?


    Originally, there was no need to consider the difference between the high and the low, but Bi Fang was still hesitant.


    He had never seen the demon ancestor, but he had felt the power of the sparrow.


    Shaking the mountain demon king looked at BI Fang''s ancestor and asked, "what are you still thinking about?"


    "There are so many affairs in the family that I''m afraid I can''t get away from it for a while," said Bi Fang


    Fundamentally speaking, the demon ancestor is not the demon emperor, and there is no need for people to obey him absolutely. Other big demons go because of his status as the demon ancestor, but if he doesn''t go, there will be no problem.


    If you want to order all the demon cultivation, unless he really becomes the demon emperor, he can really get his name right.


    In the eyes of the demon king, the opportunity of killing is fully displayed. Looking at the ancestor of Bifang, he seems to be able to make a move at the next moment.


    The old ancestor of Bifang looked at the demon king who shook the mountain. He felt a strong uneasiness in his heart. He nodded quickly and said, "I will come."


    Shaking the mountain demon king staring at him, did not say anything, but the body disappeared.


    Bifang was relieved.


    Biyu appeared on the shore after the demon king left.


    This young genius of Bifang clan has become a monk who ascends the building last year. Now he is a master of Bifang clan.


    "Grandfather."


    Bi Yu salutes Bi Fang.


    The old ancestor of Bifang glanced at BI Yu, didn''t say anything, just sighed.


    Demon ancestor was born, this kind of thing the whole demon clan will never be known by one person, there will be a lot of people, this is certain.


    Whether he goes or not can''t change the ending.


    It''s just that since the sparrow has come to say this, it has already had an idea.


    So Mr. Bifang wanted to wait.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The last place he wants to go is Qingtian city.


    Qingtian city has Qingtian Jun, who is now the most eye-catching demon in the demon soil.


    In other words, before there was no demon ancestor, the demon soil was the most effective way to speak.


    Famous, that is to say, Qingtian Jun.


    When the demon king came to Qingtian City, Qingtian Jun ate instant boiled mutton in that restaurant.Since the success of white tea, qingtianjun has not eaten instant boiled mutton. After Qiufeng Town, white tea has left the world, and the Baize family has no demon, so qingtianjun starts to eat instant boiled mutton again.


    This time, qingtianjun used sesame paste, chopsticks kept moving in the soup pot, until the mountain Demon King appeared in front of him, he did not stop.


    Shaking the mountain demon Jun standing in front of the window, looking at Qingtian Jun like this.


    Qingtianjun didn''t look up. They couldn''t look at each other at all.


    "Demon ancestor is born."


    This kind of thing for others, is a great news, but for qingtianjun, in fact, it is just like that, because he knows.


    He heard Chao Qingqiu say it on the north coast.


    Then the sparrow let him look at the demon soil.


    He had been waiting for a long time to get the news, which was quite unexpected to him.


    Demon ancestor came to the demon soil, what to do, chaoqingqiu did not know, the sparrow may know, but did not tell him.


    He can only guess.


    "Demon ancestor summoned all the big demons, you also want to go."


    Among these demons, the most promising one is this one. He thinks that he is likely to become the later demon emperor. However, after the appearance of the demon ancestor, all the so-called optimistic opinions are not important now.


    The demon ancestor has the method of long life.


    Qingtianjun didn''t say anything, but ate a piece of mutton. "White tea died, so I can eat some mutton. If there is a big demon in Baize people, I can''t eat this mutton again. I like to eat mutton, but in fact, it''s not only the Baize people."


    In fact, many people have reached a conclusion about what qingtianjun is eating instant boiled mutton.


    Shaking mountain demon Jun didn''t know what qingtianjun said these words. He just looked at qingtianjun and said, "you are the guardian."


    Qingtianjun is the guardian of the demon ancestor, and is likely to be the last one.


    Qingtianjun said: "I don''t know whether I am guarding the demon clan or the demon ancestor."


    The guardians of all ages are guarding the demon ancestor, but qingtianjun obviously doesn''t think so, "what does the demon ancestor want to do?"


    Shaking the mountain demon king''s face was ugly, "what does the demon ancestor want to do? It''s not what you should ask!"


    Qingtianjun did not speak, but ate another piece of mutton.


    There was some anger in the eyes of the demon king who shook the mountain, but he never showed it. After all, the king of Qingtian in front of him was not a general big demon.


    If he started, the demon king would not be his opponent.


    So everything needs to be careful.


    "You are one of the most important people in the demon clan. You should know the seriousness of this matter," said the demon king


    Qingtianjun looked out of the window and whispered, "the green locust is about to break through. Now I''m not going anywhere."


    Qingtianjun has always been a man who loves his daughter very much. This is well known in the demon natives. For his daughter, he can do anything and dare to do anything. Therefore, there is no way to shake the mountain demon king. He looks at him, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    Qingtianjun took out the dragon shaped bronze piece and threw it to the mountain demon king.


    After the mountain demon king catches it, he looks at qingtianjun with a complicated look, and doesn''t say anything more, but his body disappears.


    It turned into a black light.


    Qingtianjun put down his chopsticks and looked somewhere in the city.


    Everyone knows that he loves his daughter as much as his life. Now that Qinghuai wants to break through the world and become a monk in the sea, it is naturally a top priority. He uses this excuse, in fact, there is no problem.


    No one can find fault, but everyone knows that there must be something wrong with it.


    Qingtianjun doesn''t care much.


    He was just wondering what the demon ancestor was going to do.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are always things you can''t think through, and people can''t see through.


    Chao Qingqiu is an old friend. He has met several times, and this time he met again.


    Qingtian Jun looked at the sword immortal who had already made everyone afraid. He thought about it and asked straightforwardly, "you didn''t start at the beginning. You thought that the sky curtain would be broken after killing the demon ancestor. What would the demon ancestor do now?"


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t go to see qingtianjun. He just said, "Chao FengChen is a nostalgic person. He went to many places before he went to see me, but he didn''t go to Yueyang County. It''s a good place. Instead, he asked Li Fuyao to take a look for him, but in the end, he had a good feeling in his heart."


    Qingtianjun didn''t know what this meant, but he still listened carefully.


    "That dragon is from the outside of heaven. No matter what the reason is, now I have a chance to go back. What would you think if you were the dragon?"


    Qingtian Jun was stunned and then said, "he wants to open the curtain of heaven."


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know where to take out a pot of wine. He looks strange.


    There is an old Confucian scholar on the mountain and river side and a demon ancestor on the demon soil side. Both of them want to open the curtain of heaven. These two people are actually hidden dangers to the human world.It''s just that it''s not easy to kill either. Chao Qingqiu feels some trouble himself.


    Now the strength of the world is not enough to be compared with that of tianwai.


    "He didn''t dare to fight, so you big demons, this war is inevitable."


    Before the demon clan and the Terran have always had some friction, but really want to fight that Terran and demon clan war, is not easy.


    After all, qingtianjun, the big demon, has no heart to fight, and the demon clan lacks a person who can unite the whole demon clan.


    But now the demon ancestor came, things are not like before.


    Qingtian Jun looked at the boiling soup pot in front of him, "who can surpass the demon ancestor except you?"


    Chao Qingqiu did not speak. Before Chao FengChen returned to his body, he did not dare to say that he could defeat the demon ancestor. Now Chao FengChen has returned to his body. Even if Chao Qingqiu can kill the demon ancestor, he can''t kill him.


    But he didn''t die, and war seemed inevitable.


    "I''m here to see how I can kill him."


    Chao Qingqiu said the reason why he came to the demon soil.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to go or do anything."


    Qing Tian Jun looks at the Qing Qiu Dynasty with a serious face.


    Now Qinghuai is in front of her. I can''t say what will happen. Qingtianjun asks chaoqingqiu not to go in a hurry just to let him help.


    Don''t rush to do anything, just don''t want him to make something wrong with the situation.


    Chao Qingqiu glanced at him and said, "there is Li Fuyao."


    "What do you think he can do?"


    Li Fuyao had just broken through the frontier, but for a few years, qingtianjun didn''t believe what he could do.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "his road is different from what you think. We didn''t look at him."


    Qing Tian Jun was silent.


    The past events have proved that almost all of chaoqingqiu''s cognition is right, and there are few times when there are problems.


    "Do you know where he is?"


    "I guess he''s already here."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Less than 500 miles away from the North Sea, there is a small city called Wanghai city.


    There is a competition in the city today.


    Both of them are famous Wufu in the city.


    On the other side of the city, a group of people have surrounded the city, a group of people are looking up at the beginning of the fight.


    Among the crowd, there was a young man with a sword hanging from his waist and some steamed stuffed buns in his hand.


    I don''t know why, I just laughed.


    There was a girl who was also dressed in blue, staring at the young man in blue clothes and wondering if there was something wrong with him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    The competition in Wanghai city was so-called powerful and wonderful to those people. But to Li Fuyao, it was no different from a random fight between two children.


    He is too tall for a sword immortal like him.


    After eating some steamed stuffed buns in his hand, Li Fuyao left the city and went to find a wine shop. He was going to leave the restaurant to go to the demon land when he was ready to make a drink or two. He estimated that the green locust would not break through the country too quickly. Now the speed is just right.


    Just just sat down in the wine shop, the girl who had seen him before came in.


    Li Fuyao did not squint. He just looked at the jar of wine in front of him. Although he didn''t know what the wine in the restaurant was like, he could smell it.


    Just after the girl came in, a large group of swordsmen with swords swarmed behind her. One of them was one of the martial arts experts in the city before.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine and smashed his mouth. He thought it was true.


    The girl in blue stole a glance at those rich people who came in after her. After biting her teeth, she got up from the original wine table and went to sit opposite Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao, holding a bowl of wine, watched the unknown woman come to him and sit down. He was patient and did not open his mouth.


    In fact, the girl in blue clothes once scolded Li Fuyao secretly in front of the city, but Li Fuyao didn''t know. She didn''t feel embarrassed. After sitting down, she just didn''t speak.


    Li Fuyao noticed that the rich and powerful people from the river and lake swarmed into the tavern over there. He looked around in the tavern and asked with a smile, "are you hiding?"


    The girl in green looks at Li Fuyao. She is afraid that Li Fuyao will tell her own story, and then she nods.


    Li Fuyao took a drink and continued to ask, "did you steal someone else''s things or something else?"


    The girl in green shirt was a little angry, but she still pressed her voice and said, "no, I didn''t steal anything!"


    Li Fuyao made a sound and did not speak.


    But the corners of my eyes are a little funny.


    The girl in green looked at the empty bowl on the wine table. She didn''t know why. She started to think of Li Fuyao''s jar of wine. Li Fuyao pushed the wine over there, said "please." then she looked at the other customers in the restaurant.


    Qingshan girl poured herself a bowl of wine carefully. First she sniffed the wine in front of the bowl. Then she took a sip. Li Fuyao couldn''t help joking, "this wine is not really intoxicating."


    After listening to this sentence, the girl in green shirt plucked up her courage and drank a whole bowl of wine.


    Li Fuyao was stunned and then began to laugh. He was just talking nonsense. How could this girl take it seriously.


    After a bowl of wine, the girl''s face was slightly red, and she seemed to be drunk.


    "Are you learning from the sword fairy After a bowl of wine, such a girl''s speech box was completely opened. "Look at me, I learned from him, but I don''t have a sword. You have a sword. How much money did you buy it?"


    Li Fuyao asked casually, "which sword immortal?"


    It was the first time he met such a girl who dared to get drunk in front of strangers he did not know.


    I think it''s the kind of woman who has not gone through the lake at all, but yearns for it.


    It''s just that the river and lake she sees should be the one on the mountain.


    Since the Yanling Dynasty began to tell the common people about the mountain, the women in the world now have some admiration for those sword immortals and saints.


    "You don''t know, it''s the sword fairy who came out of Luoyang City, Li Fuyao and Li Jianxian!"


    The girl''s face was flushed, but when she mentioned the name, her eyes were full of admiration.


    Li Fuyao drank wine and said solemnly, "this sword immortal can really say that the dragon and Phoenix are among the people."


    "If he''s not good, you won''t follow his suit," she said


    Li Fuyao nodded, deeply convinced.


    He was dressed in a blue shirt with a sword hanging around his waist, which almost never changed. It was because he did not care about his own dress, but he did not know that there are many young men and women dressed like him in the Jianghu.


    Especially after he achieved great success in a hundred years, he reached the peak.


    Li Fuyao looked at the girl in green shirt and said with a smile, "what are you wearing like this, and you are afraid of being found


    After drinking the wine, the conversation became more and more. The girl in green shirt said, "my father insisted that I get married. After marriage, I can''t go far. I want to go a long way before I get married. If it is possible to see the Sword Fairy, everything will be worth it."


    Li Fuyao couldn''t help saying, "you may have been walking for seven or eight years in your life. When you are old, you still can''t see the Sword Fairy. What are you doing so persistently?"


    "But I like him


    "The first time I saw his portrait, I loved him," she said solemnly


    Li Fuyao just took a sip of the wine, and now he almost spurted it out. His facial expression was very strange, as if it was a little smile, more like a helpless."You haven''t seen him. If you really like him, would it be a little too much?"


    Li Fuyao swallowed the wine. He didn''t say much, but he asked.


    The girl in green shirt took another sip of wine and said firmly: "some of them like me. I really don''t want to know each other before I like them. Just like me, I like him now, I just like him. There is no other reason why I want to see him if I like him. Is that ok?"


    Li Fuyao rubbed his forehead, which he had not done for a long time in recent years. But today, hearing the girl''s words, he picked up the action again.


    "There must be many girls who have such a mind."


    When Li Fuyao said this, his expression was flat.


    "Li Jianxian has seen Li Jianxian''s portraits, of course. I''ve never heard of them, but they don''t like them."


    Li Fuyao nodded. This time he didn''t answer.


    Speaking of this, the girl in blue started to cry and said, "it''s just that I won''t be able to see that Li Jianxian in my life. If I have a chance to meet him, even if the Sword Fairy doesn''t like me, I can tell him that I like him."


    In the heart of a girl in blue, there is a man who lives far away. The man may never know that there is a certain woman who likes him in a certain place, but that woman doesn''t care.


    Li Fuyao couldn''t bear to take a look at the girl in blue and said softly, "look at me?"


    The girl in blue looked up at Li Fuyao and subconsciously said, "look what you do You have flowers on your face, wait You look a little like that Li Jianxian. "


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    "You are lucky enough to have a face similar to that of Li Jianxian." When the girl in green shirt said something, she would stretch out her hand to pinch Li Fuyao''s face.


    Li Fuyao dodged and asked, "Why are you lucky to look like Li Jianxian?"


    "Well, that''s Li Jianxian."


    Li Fuyao stopped talking. It was not that he didn''t speak, but that the girl was about to die of drunkenness when she said this. She was lying on the wine table and fell asleep like this.


    Li Fuyao looked at the girl in green shirt and thought that if the villain drank with her, what would happen now.


    Sitting at the wine table, Li Fuyao drank a jar of wine conscientiously. Only when the rich and powerful people there noticed this place. Approaching this side, the leading middle-aged man determined that the girl who had been drunk was the lady of the family. After a look at Li Fuyao, he clasped his fist and asked, "who is your husband? Why are you with my lady?"


    Li Fuyao sat up straight, put down the wine bowl and said, "Li Fuyao."


    The rich man was stunned and was about to call Mr. Li. He noticed the three words Li Fuyao said. Then he looked up and was surprised. But looking at Li Fuyao, he found that he was as young as the legendary sword fairy.


    As soon as he was about to speak, Li Fuyao already said, "is this girl from Wanghai city?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned and then replied, "it''s Miss Chen Fu."


    There are many people surnamed Chen in Wanghai City, but there is only one family who dares to say Chen''s residence.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know about the Li''s residence in Chen''s residence. He just said frankly, "this girl and I are destined to travel with her for half a day. How about sending her back at sunset?"


    The middle-aged man was about to say no, but he found that he could not speak or move.


    Li Fuyao looked at the middle-aged man and said with a smile, "I didn''t cheat you."


    Didn''t lie to you, is he going to send Miss sunset back or is He Li Fuyao?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the sea, looking at the sparkling, very beautiful. Li Fuyao walked along the coast with the girl in blue on his back and walked slowly.


    I don''t know how long it took. The girl rubbed her eyes and woke up. She found herself lying on a man''s back. She didn''t feel resistance for a moment. She just lay on his back, feeling very warm.


    Li Fuyao stopped. Knowing that she was awake, he put her down and made up a lie. "I think they are following you so hard that they bring you here."


    The girl in green shirt was not the kind of person who was pinching and pinching. When she heard this, she said a word of thanks.


    Li Fuyao laughed it off.


    It was the first time for him to do such a thing, but he didn''t think there was anything. Maybe it was because of his thick skin.


    They walked side by side along the coast.


    "Do you know, the girl I like? It''s here on the beach that I say I like her."


    The first time I separated from Qinghuai, and then I met again, it was in Beihai.


    Li Fuyao remembers very clearly that at that time, he was far less free than he is now. In fact, he was very limited.


    "The storytellers said that the demon girl Li Jianxian liked seemed to have met him here." Beihai Qingshan girl has been here several times, but she has never seen Li Fuyao."A Sword Fairy likes a demon girl. What do you think?"


    Li Fuyao looked at the sea and sighed.


    "It''s good that Li Jianxian dares to love and hate, but I think that ye Guanzhu is better."


    Many people have already known about Li Fuyao''s relationship with the two women, and many people have begun to argue about the two women.


    Even in some places, there are so-called Ye Dang and qingdang. They have been arguing about who is the most suitable woman for Li Jianxian.


    "That ye Guanzhu is also a monk of Canghai. He must be more worthy of Li Jianxian."


    The woman in green clothes is not thinking.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his face and said, "in fact, both women are very good."


    "Unfortunately, only one can be chosen."


    Li Fu shook his head and asked, "why?"


    "Because people like Li Jianxian are definitely single-minded. Even if they like two women, they will only choose one."


    The girl in the green shirt is so resolute that Li Fuyao doesn''t know how to answer.


    He walked along the coast, thinking about the two women and finally smiling.


    Nine times out of ten, life is unhappy.


    What''s more, he''s not unhappy.


    After a long time of walking with Li Fuyao, the girl in blue shirt pinched the corner of her dress. Then she got up her courage and asked, "do you have any money? Can you lend me some money? I''m in a hurry. I don''t have any money. Otherwise, you can take me with you!"


    Li Fuyao did not turn his head. He suddenly said, "I forgot to tell you that when I took you out of the wine shop, I told those servants of your family that they would send you back now."


    The girl in green shirt was stunned at first and then widened her eyes.


    He never thought that the man who thought he was good was bought by his father with money.


    "How much do you want? I''ll give it to you. Don''t send me back!"


    The girl in blue wants to struggle.


    Li Fuyao said, "they didn''t give me money. I want to send you back because I''m afraid you''ll have an accident outside."


    "I haven''t seen Li Jianxian yet. I won''t go back with you!"


    The girl''s eyes were covered with mist, and it looked like it was going to rain soon.


    Li Fuyao said: "you can''t see that Li Jianxian. Even if the Sword Fairy can travel around the world, he will never meet you somewhere. They are all flying around in the sky."


    The word "scurrying" is actually pretty good.


    "It''s like this," Li Fuyao said


    His mind moved, and the red dust on his waist left the sheath and hovered in the air.


    "I''m not a sword fairy, but I''m a swordsman."


    Li Fuyao said frankly: "if you go around alone, you can''t say you will meet some people and things. When the time comes, one of them will be bad and your life will be gone. If I see that Sword Fairy later, I will tell you for you and see if he can come to see you. What do you think?"


    "It''s so much easier for me to find him than for you."


    After that, Li Fuyao added, "you can''t let me take you to him. I have a lot of things to do."


    The girl in green opened her mouth and finally bit her lips and said, "you really want to tell him for me. There is a girl named Chen Yan who likes him very much in Wanghai city."


    Li Fuyao nodded, indicating that he knew.


    "Can you take me back with the sword?"


    Chen Yan''s eyes are full of expectations.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Yujian is OK. You can do it by yourself. I don''t have enough practice. I can only fly in the back."


    Chen Yan was a little happy and nodded.


    Li Fuyao let the red dust fall. After Chen Yan stood up, he slowly lifted up.


    The speed of Yu Jian is not fast, but it is very high. After a short time, the mountains and plants become very small. Li Fuyao hovers over the sea of clouds and looks at Chen Yan. His eyes are full of other women.


    The North Sea coast is not far from Wanghai city. If Li Fuyao went ahead at full speed, it would be only half a quarter of an hour. However, Chen Yan insisted that Li Fuyao slow down. So when they fell to Wanghai City, it would be night.


    On the long street, the lights flickered.


    There are few pedestrians.


    Li Fuyao is holding a lantern, and Chen Yan is beside him.


    Two people walk slowly, Chen Yan blows the hand that was frozen stiff before, these two just knew one day, walk on the long street like this.


    "In fact, Li Jianxian has a lot of problems. It doesn''t matter if you like it or not."


    Li Fuyao did not change his face when he said these words.


    Chen Yan didn''t think so, but he didn''t refute it.


    Li Fuyao smiles and doesn''t talk much. At the end of the long street ahead, however, a young man has already appeared. The man is holding a flower and seems to have been waiting here for a long time.Li Fuyao glanced at Chen Yan, whose face was somewhat unnatural, "waiting for you?"


    "Well."


    Chen Yan''s face is a little red.


    Li Fuyao joked, "didn''t you say you like Li Jianxian before? Why is there another one here?"


    "He likes me, but I don''t like him." Chen Yan said with a smile, "it''s just that Li Jianxian must be dead."


    "Originally, I wanted to marry someone who liked me after meeting Li Jianxian


    Chen Yan''s idea made Li Fuyao puzzled, but Li Fuyao just laughed and didn''t say much.


    The man stood at the corner of the street, looking at the two people here, a little pale, but never a step forward.


    In Chen Yan''s heart, Li Fuyao is the one who cherishes forever in his heart, while other men can join hands for life.


    Li Fuyao felt that what he had said before was white, but Chen Yan was not so persistent.


    Li Fuyao stopped and said, "the next way, you can go with him."


    Chen Yan nodded and said, "I don''t know your name yet."


    Li Fuyao looked at her and said, "look at me?"


    "What''s the matter, don''t you just grow up with Li Jianxian..."


    The voice stopped abruptly.


    Li Fuyao looks at her calmly.


    "You are Li Jianxian!"


    Li Fuyao didn''t deny it, but said, "we''re going to get married later."


    Chen Yan covered her mouth, which was very surprised.


    "He just took a flower and you blushed. You just look at my portrait and say you like me. It''s really interesting


    Chen Yan was completely speechless at the moment.


    "Where is Li Jianxian going?"


    Listen to this sentence, he looks at the north, where there are girls he likes.


    Li Fuyao looked at the man in the distance and then said with a smile, "the man who likes you has come to see you. I''m going to see the girl I like."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    Demon soil, wind and rain are coming.


    Since the news of the demon ancestor reappeared in the world, not only all the big demons except qingtianjun rushed to the sea, but also countless demon practitioners wanted to go to the sea to make pilgrimages.


    There is no belief in the demon clan. Every demon practitioner will be instilled with the idea of "the stronger is the first" by the elders of the clan from birth. This is the principle that the demon clan has always been strong for so many years, and it is also the code of conduct that the demon clan has always believed in for so many years.


    Even when there was a demon emperor at the beginning, the whole demon clan acted like this. Those who could become the demon emperor must be the strongest of the whole demon family. Since the strongest one is, he is qualified to control all the tribes. If he is not the strongest, he is not worthy to be a demon emperor.


    If it is said that believing in the demon emperor of past dynasties is only due to strength, then for that demon ancestor, the children of the demon family must have heartfelt gratitude and admiration.


    So when the news got out, almost all the children of demon clan were boiling.


    In the hearts of all discerning people, we all know that even if the demon ancestor is not the demon emperor, he has almost been able to control the demon family.


    There is no difference.


    The demon clan is about to reunite in the past six thousand years.


    At this time, the detached city of Qingtian seems to be the target of public criticism.


    In fact, after qingtianjun became the only demon king who didn''t go to the sea, many demon practitioners have been speculating about the reasons. One of the most popular reasons is that the big demon had the highest level of fighting power in the demon land. He had to think about Unifying the demon family and becoming another demon family big since Emperor Wu Demon.


    At this juncture, the demon ancestor appeared in the demon soil. Naturally, qingtianjun had a lot of other thoughts. It seems that qingtianjun didn''t go to the sea, which is excusable.


    But no one would think that the big demon would be the enemy of the demon ancestor.


    The power of demon clan is respected, which has not changed.


    But even today, Qingtian Jun is still a high spirited king. In the face of the demon ancestor, no one thinks that he can win, because the demon ancestor is not only the demon ancestor, but also an immortal who has lived for more than 100000 years. Qingtian Jun is full of calculation and has only practiced for hundreds of years. How could he be the enemy of this demon ancestor.


    A lot of people are waiting for what happens next.


    Qingtianjun was drinking with people at the head of the city.


    At the moment, there are many experts of the green snake clan in Qingtian city. As for the original residents, many people had already left a few months ago. Now, less than one fifth of them are left behind.


    These people who stay are reading the old love of Qing Tian Jun, and then they stay.


    It seems that such a city may become a dangerous city at any time.


    I Qingtian Jun is holding wine, and he is an old man of the green snake clan. In terms of his age, he is about 100 years older than his Qingtian Jun. as for the realm, he is much worse.


    It''s just going upstairs.


    When qingtianjun began to practice, the elder helped him a lot.


    These days, when all the evil cults of the green snake clan gathered in Qingtian City, Qingtian Jun remembered a lot of past events. At the beginning, the cultivation was difficult because the green snake clan was not a big family and could not provide him with anything. It was also because when he climbed up step by step, no one behind him helped him.


    If it wasn''t for chance and coincidence that he worshipped a great demon as a teacher, Qing Tianjun would have fallen down when he ascended the building and crossed the sea.


    This kind of thing, in today''s demon soil is not without happening.


    Qingtianjun is now considered to have gone to the top of the demon soil. Looking back on the road he had taken, he could not use other words to describe his journey except blood and tears.


    Those who had done something to him qingtianjun on the road have left the world now, and none of them are still alive.


    It''s not that he qingtianjun wants those people to die, but many people don''t allow them to live.


    Along the way, I still felt helpless.


    Chao Qingqiu was placed in such a position, even if invincible in the world, he couldn''t really be at ease. Qingtianjun was on the demon soil side. In fact, the situation of chaoqingqiu was not much better than that of chaoqingqiu. What''s more, he qingtianjun and the son-in-law of a swordsman of his own family!


    It is not easy for qingtianjun to stand here.


    After drinking wine, he took a look at the distant scenery. In the eyes of Qing Tian Jun, the mountains outside the city of Qingtian were probably the responsibility that he had been looking at all these years, but he didn''t really see the responsibility. Qingtian Jun said with a smile: "now the whole demon clan feels that I have the mind to compete with that demon ancestor. I really want to fight, that is to ask for trouble."


    The old man with white hair and wrinkled face is the only one of the green snake clan who can say a few words to his king Qingtian. Listening to this, he also said: "the temperament of the demon king, the whole demon soil people think they know, but in fact, the whole demon soil people don''t know."


    Qingtian Jun turned his head and looked at the old man, and said calmly: "who is the master of the demon land? In fact, I don''t care at all. As a demon family, I naturally have an obligation to protect it. The green snake family wants to preserve it, but my daughter should also be preserved."It doesn''t matter what position the green locust should be placed in and what other people think. What matters is what qingtianjun thinks.


    In the heart of qingtianjun, Qinghuai is the first.


    He didn''t go to the sea just because the green locust was about to break through, that''s all.


    There is no other reason.


    Even if he didn''t leave Qingtian city to make the matter worse, he didn''t really care.


    In the future, even if there are thousands of troops to Qingtian City, qingtianjun can also shoulder it!


    "In fact, you don''t feel sorry for what you have done to the green snake family. In the past 100 years, the green snake family has obtained a lot of things under the protection of the demon king. Now all of them are returned, and it doesn''t matter." The old clan looked at the distance and said, "it''s not difficult. It''s just about how the demon king decides."


    Qingtianjun said: "in fact, as the old saying goes, even if I''m sorry for the green snakes, I''m in debt, but I won''t stop doing it."


    The old man laughed and nodded.


    This is how things are. If you say right or wrong, he is not wrong.


    What''s more, before listening to the so-called demon emperor and demon ancestor, the green snake family should first listen to the emperor Qingtian.


    Qingtianjun finished drinking the pot of wine and threw it down at the head of the city. He said softly, "but this time, it''s different from the past. There must be another little guy who wants to advance and retreat with me."


    Voice down, qingtianjun looked at the mountains in the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The so-called "cold and quiet" is the saying on the other side of the mountain and river. It is not accurate to use it in the present Qingtian city.


    It''s just Qingtian city. It''s not wrong to say "Leng Qing" now.


    This one can be regarded as the most prosperous giant city in the whole demon land, and now there are few figures to see.


    A woman in a blue shirt walked on the long street, walking slowly, with the autumn wind blowing, taking up her wisp of long hair.


    Women walk slowly, alone.


    At the end of the long street in the distance, there are several ruins. At the beginning, the present-day sword immortal and another young man with high level fought in Qingtian city. They fought each other and destroyed many buildings in Qingtian city.


    Later, qingtianjun ordered people to repair. Some places were repaired, but some places were put aside for some reasons.


    Others do not know, in fact, only Qinghuai knows, in fact, these ruins are what she wants to preserve.


    She had known the man she liked for many years, but she had hardly seen him so high spirited.


    She had witnessed the war in the city, so she wanted to see more.


    Only now has the Qingtian city.


    Although she has been closed these days, she knows a lot about the situation of the demon land. She knows that the demon ancestor was born, that her father did not go to the sea because of herself. She also knows that there will be some consequences if she does so.


    If you know more about yourself, you will have some problems, maybe for her or for him.


    But she didn''t do anything because she couldn''t do anything.


    She could not change her father''s will, nor could she change his will.


    Since nothing can be changed, she will wait.


    Waiting for father to be ready, waiting for him to come from the mountains and rivers.


    It''s just that after waiting for so long, the realm has reached the bottleneck and can''t be stopped any more. It''s just these two days that she is about to break through.


    She stood in front of the ruins, or no expression, far away in the high-rise, there have been many green snake clan experts ready.


    "Don''t worry."


    Qingtianjun didn''t know when he came down from the head of the city. He stood not far away. He looked at the green locust and said with a smile, "my father is here. Everything is OK."


    Green locust smile way: "father is here, I am very at ease."


    This is obviously a trick. How can he not hear it?


    He looked at the girl who had some different looks and said, "I don''t know why that guy hasn''t come yet, but it''s not too late to come."


    Hearing such a sentence, Qinghuai showed a real smile and said, "I know, he will appear at the most appropriate time."


    Qingtianjun looks at Qinghuai, and inevitably gets angry with the young man who hasn''t shown up yet.


    This son of a bitch is already a sword immortal by his own strength, so he can''t do it?


    Qinghuai looked at qingtianjun and said in a soft voice, "it''s really very difficult for my father to support the green snake family all these years. My daughter didn''t help her father and added so much trouble to her father. I''m really sorry for my father."


    Qingtianjun said with a smile: "I have eaten a lot of instant boiled mutton these years. No one dares to say anything to me when I walk anywhere. How can I live so hard again?"


    Qinghuai looks at qingtianjun and doesn''t speak.


    Qingtianjun felt that something was wrong. He comforted him in a soft voice: "it''s not difficult for you to break the boundary. Relax your mind. Being a father won''t let people disturb you."He qingtianjun is such a girl. Naturally, he should try his best to maintain the integrity.


    Even if it is to die, even if it is to catch up with the green snake clan, at all costs.


    Only this kind of words, can only hide, can not put into the mouth, otherwise will affect the green locust.


    Qinghuai took a deep breath and said with a smile, "I can''t wait."


    "For now."


    Qingtian Jun nodded and began to quietly lift up the realm of his body.


    He is such a peerless demon, after dealing with many things, are not difficult, but can make him feel embarrassed, there are also many things.


    In the final analysis, he qingtianjun, after all, there is only one person.


    -


    the peach blossoms of chenxieshan have already opened, but ye Shengge still appears in front of the window. Looking at the peach trees, this woman who is in the realm of sage but still remains in chenxieshan, is in a white dress, feeling the autumn wind and silent.


    There are some Taoists on the mountain, but no one is near here.


    She looked calm, in fact, her mind had already traveled thousands of miles, but now she was not on the mountain.


    "It''s interesting to say something. I''ll do it for you, you''ll do it for him, and she''ll fight with me for you."


    She opened her lips and said two words to herself.


    "But no problem. You can do whatever you want, but this time, I won''t help you."


    With these two words, she pulled out a collection of Ci poems from the bookshelf beside her. The collection was written by a Taoist master who had escaped into the world of mortals. The elder had limited talent in cultivating Taoism, but had a good poetic sentiment. She was most good at writing poems about Crazy men and women.


    Therefore, in fact, there has been no sense of existence in the Shen Xie mountain.


    However, a certain observer thought that there was a sentence in the collection of Ci that "if the two love each other for a long time, they will not be in the morning and evening". Therefore, they put the collection into the tower of heaven.


    Three thousand scrolls. This one is not one of them.


    But when she read this sentence, she didn''t feel much. On the contrary, she had some feelings about another sentence.


    She looked down at the sentence without opening her mouth to read it.


    The anthology was put on the shelf by her. She left the window and went to the deep of the tower.


    A wisp of autumn wind blowing, but still can not blow that page, above is a small word, the last two sentences are written some flavor.


    "The belly is empty and hungry, but the mandarin fish in Tanzhong is fat. I don''t know if I''m independent


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The green shirt Sword Fairy, who left Beihai and went north, changed into a white robe after he had gone thousands of miles.


    Chao Qingqiu likes to wear white robes, and ye Changting likes to wear white robes.


    The sword immortal Li Fuyao, who has attracted the attention of the whole world, is actually wearing a blue shirt.


    Green shirt Sword Fairy three feet sword.


    He was talking about Li Fuyao.


    In the past, he used to have many swords, and he often had several swords. Although his fighting power was superior to that of his peers, he was not as romantic as a sword immortal. Now that he has a sword on his waist, he is really charming.


    Li Fuyao, a man of white robes and a sword hanging from his waist, falls on the lower reaches of the SangJiang river. Standing in front of a ferry that has been abandoned for many years, he looks at the vast river and travels thousands of miles.


    A moment later, a man with red hair appeared on the opposite bank of the river.


    Li Fuyao looked intently and found that the man was actually someone he had seen before.


    The demon king of Xishan people.


    It can be said that he is one of the most powerful monks in the world.


    The two men looked at each other. Li Fuyao didn''t speak in a hurry. However, the demon king of Xishan said in a loud voice: "the demon land is thousands of miles, but there is not an inch you can go to."


    Li Fuyao did not speak, but quietly watched the demon king who had been famous for many years.


    "Li Fuyao, if you go forward, you will die. If you go back, you will die. How do you choose?"


    This white robed Sword Fairy had met almost all the monks in the sea when he was in Qiufeng town. Now he saw the demon king of Xishan, but he thought about the woman thousands of miles away.


    Standing on the Bank of the river, Li Fuyao said seriously, "I want to go up this SangJiang river. There is a city called Qingtian city. In this way, whoever blocks me will die."


    When you say this, you are no less murderous than the surging river.


    But in fact, the demon king of Xishan didn''t care. He looked at Li Fuyao and said something to try.


    In his heart, Chao Qingqiu and ye Changting can say these words, but Li Fuyao is not qualified.


    What is the qualification of a descendant who has just stepped into the sea to say these things in front of him?


    If it''s not for the current trend of the world, maybe Li Fuyao will give you another hundred years, you will not be able to reach the realm of climbing the stairs, let alone the sea.


    You Li Fuyao just picked up the sword luck that Chao Qingqiu lost. You just happened to be born in the general trend of the world. That''s all!Words can''t kill, only sword can.


    Therefore, after trying to say the last sentence, Li Fuyao''s sword Qi exploded on his side. For a moment, the river in front of the white robed Sword Fairy seemed to be cut by something, which blocked the river from going south.


    In the gully, there are Li Fuyao and Xishan.


    Li Fuyao pressed down the hilt of his sword and said, "no one can stop the people I want to see."


    The water of the SangJiang River, however, is afraid that there will be hundreds of Zhang long river surface pouring back into the water, making a water sword. In the eyes of the demon king of Xishan Mountain, it turns into several water swords, all hanging in front of the white robed sword immortal.


    Chao Qingqiu is the first swordsman in the world, so he can borrow the sword of the world.


    Li Fuyao is not, and he does not have such a great face, but he can also resist thousands of swords.


    The next moment, countless majestic swords explode here in an instant!


    Countless flying swords, covering the sky and blocking the sun, are heading for the demon king of Xishan Mountain!


    Those who welcome these flying swords are naturally the sword of the demon king of Xishan.


    Blood red overlord sword light appears from the sky, and then falls on those flying swords.


    Numerous water swords began to break, but the broken water swords became a smaller flying sword.


    The number of flying swords is increasing.


    Li Fuyao looks the same.


    There are five rainbow lights between heaven and earth.


    Li Fuyao pressed the handle of the sword and pulled it out of the sheath.


    The demon king of Xishan felt a chill. It was the sword spirit.


    Countless water swords have been counted in front of him at the moment. After a moment, the water swords will be broken.


    The sword of the demon king of Xishan broke these swords.


    But soon, within a foot of his body, Li Fuyao''s figure appeared.


    The Sword Fairy pressed the hilt of the sword, and the world of mortals instantly came out of the scabbard.


    "No one told you that the swordsman was dead in front of him."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Li Fuyao changed his white robe into a green one, and his sword went north.


    On the Bank of SangJiang River, there is a big demon standing with a knife and spitting out a big mouthful of blood.


    There is a white robe dyed red, in the Mulberry River, floating, downstream.


    (human readership: 124190652)


    0 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    In the afternoon, the temperature of Qingtian City dropped suddenly. When qingtianjun came back to the city, there was a snowstorm.


    In the demon soil, it may snow as soon as autumn comes. This kind of thing is not strange, but the first snow of this year seems to come at a bad time.


    Qingtianjun is standing on the top of the city. At the moment, the head of the city is just one person. Whether it is rain or snow, it is a shoulder to pick.


    The city behind me, from now on, is that no one can enter.


    Whether he is a demon, or a demon ancestor who practices with the demon family, it is the same.


    Qing Tian Jun flicks the snow on his shoulder and looks at the distance quietly. The snow doesn''t come into your eyes.


    There was a muddy road outside the city. Now some snowflakes fell on it, which made it even more muddy. A boot stepped on the path and brought up a burst of muddy water.


    The owner of that boot walked slowly along the path, but no matter how slow, they all came to the front of the city, and saw the tall city and the king of heaven on the top of the city.


    Qingtian Jun stood with his hands on his back, and his expression was extremely dignified. The man who came to the city was wearing a long blue shirt.


    And Qingtian Jun''s blue shirt is far away from each other.


    Two people, one high and one low, one up and down, just like this.


    "Qingtianjun, I shouldn''t have been here." The man speaking with a trace of regret.


    Qingtianjun did not speak.


    "The demon ancestor does not want your daughter to have any contact with the sword immortal of the Terran family. In fact, it is not only him, but also us. Too many people do not want to have any contact."


    Many people know about the relationship between qingtianjun''s daughter and Li Fuyao. Many people know about it, but they don''t do anything, not because they don''t want to do anything, but because there are some costs that they can''t bear after they do it.


    Before that swordsman became a sword immortal, he always stood behind chaoqingqiu. Even if chaoqingqiu left the world later, there was a Ye Changting. Later, the situation developed, and there were several sword immortals and Canghai friars.


    And Qinghuai as long as there is qingtianjun such a peerless demon, it is enough.


    Now it''s different.


    With the demon ancestor, qingtianjun is not a person who can not be offended.


    What''s more, when he came back from that sea, the demon ancestor had already made up his mind. I''m afraid qingtianjun doesn''t know about the future, and only he doesn''t know.


    "The demon ancestor left from the North Sea and returned to the demon land. I saw you and said something. In fact, I know very well. It''s just two words."


    The word "war" still can not be avoided.


    Since it is decided to fight against the Terran, it is natural to kill such a sword immortal standing behind Chao Qingqiu.


    But since he didn''t go to the sea, he had already explained some things. When the demon clan needed unification, he Qingtian Jun had to die.


    Qingtianjun knows it very well.


    So I didn''t say much.


    "Today''s Qingtian city is not allowed for outsiders."


    Finally, Qingtian Jun just said such a word, and then looked at the Pingnan demon king standing under the city in silence.


    Pingnan demon Jun said with a smile: "those demon kings sent by the demon ancestor will not come for about half an hour. I would like to see if you are really so strong."


    With these words, a long sword appeared in his hand. The long sword made a piece of ice blue, which was cold.


    There are monks of three religions, swordsmen and demons.


    Why do swordsmen who use swordsmen list them separately?


    Just because of the two words of combat power.


    Apart from swordsmen, no matter what kind of weapons they use, monks in this world have never been really valued.


    Just talking about using a knife, today''s Canghai monk in the mountains and rivers is just an old wine.


    On the other hand, two demon kings with knives.


    It was he who won the first prize in Pingnan.


    Looking at all the swordsmen in the world, he is also the first one in the world.


    Therefore, when he stood here, he was the first person in the world. Besides, although he lost to Ye Sheng at the beginning, his fighting power was not weak.


    Today, he has the courage to fight against people like qingtianjun.


    Although only half an hour, in fact, he also felt very good.


    Naturally, the thoughts of Qingtian Jun and Pingnan demon Jun are different. Pingnan demon Jun is the second person who wants to decide with him who is the demon land after the demon ancestor, but he Qingtian Jun just wants to stop this person.


    That''s all.


    Therefore, when such a sword light appeared in front of the city, qingtianjun did not hesitate to kill him with a fist.


    Those green demons, majestic to the extreme, born from his fist, just a moment, they went through a large space to meet the fist, and then at another moment, those demonic spirits exploded, Pingnan demon king retreated dozens of Zhang, far away from Qingtian city.


    Qingtian Jun stood at the head of the city, never forward half a minute, nor retreat half a minute.The peerless demon who rose at the end of the city was indifferent.


    But after this punch, qingtianjun took a deep breath.


    His face turned pale.


    The demon king of Pingnan, dozens of Zhang away, vomited a mouthful of turbid gas, and by the way vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. Then he raised his eyes and looked at Qingtian Jun standing at the head of the city.


    The power of one punch makes him fly back dozens of Zhang, which shows the realm of qingtianjun. However, with such a fist, qingtianjun is still a little uncomfortable.


    The world is just, where there is such a simple.


    Pingnan demon Jun gritted his teeth and sneered: "come again!"


    Between heaven and earth, at this moment, a very huge Dharma form is born, which is a huge and incomparable ferocity!


    Its name is "red tailed leopard"


    In that ancient book, there was a very clear description of the ferocious people. Moreover, this ferocious clan was also a fierce beast in ancient times. It was a very ancient race in the demon land to be able to compete with such fierce beasts as poor and strange.


    It is no secret that the demon king of Pingnan is a ferocious clan. However, no matter who he is over the years, he has not been able to show his essence. Only the king of Qingtian can let him really show his real body.


    Qingtianjun stood at the head of the city, looking at such a huge body, there was no emotion in his eyes.


    But on the head of the city, there is a magnificent to the extreme of the evil spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the heavy snow, the mountain is not far from Qingtian city. Many people are coming.


    There are a black robed Feng Quan demon Jun, and there is a indifferent Chongguang demon Jun. these two are old acquaintances of Qingtian Jun.


    In addition to these two, the demon king of mountain shaking and the ancestor Bifang were also there.


    There are not many big demons who have passed away from the world these years, but many of them have left the world, either white tea or the ancestor of Xishan.


    It''s just that there are four of them here now. In fact, there are quite a few.


    The demon king of Xishan and the demon king of Pingnan went ahead and disappeared.


    But everyone knows that Pingnan demon king must take advantage of this good time to see if he can fight with Qingtian Jun.


    As for where Xishan is going, many people know.


    The Sword Fairy, who was wearing a green shirt, was afraid that he had already fought with the demon king of Xishan at the moment.


    Feng Quan demon Jun looked at the distant city, and suddenly said, "the fighting power of Qingtian Jun is not weaker than that Taoist sage. It''s a pity to kill him."


    He and qingtianjun had already said that they were old enemies, but at this time, no one would have thought of such a thing.


    Shaking the mountain demon king looked at the blue figure that he had high hopes for. He was silent for a moment and said with a sigh: "he was very hopeful to become another demon emperor of this demon land."


    "It''s a pity after all."


    Shaking mountain demon Jun said softly: "but the demon ancestor has already made a decision, also had to do so."


    Speaking of the demon ancestor, not only Fengquan demon Jun, but also Chongguang demon Jun and Bi Fang Laozu, all have some special emotions.


    Demon ancestors they have met, is the real longevity, this point, is completely not to question.


    Since the demon ancestors can live forever, they can also live forever, provided that the demon ancestors tell them the method of longevity.


    This is the reason why they are obedient to the demon ancestors.


    What''s more, this time the demon ancestor summoned them and told them a surprising secret. After knowing this, they would act according to the demon ancestor''s words.


    Looking at the front of the war, shaking mountain demon Jun looked at Fengquan and Chongguang demon Jun, and then said: "Pingnan is not his enemy, you go."


    Fengquan demon Jun and Chongguang demon Jun look at each other, and their bodies disappear on the mountain. This is to join the war.


    Shaking mountain demon king looked at BI Fang Laozu, and then looked at the south.


    No one knows, in addition to the West Mountain demon king, this time there is another person, to the south.


    That man, in terms of seniority, is only a line lower than he shook the mountain demon king. In terms of combat power, it is also a line compared with qingtianjun.


    It''s just a low line.


    In today''s demon soil, which one should be able to rank third.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, the quickest way to build up and down the imperial sword is to go up and down the green river.


    Therefore, when Li Fuyao realized that there was a huge evil spirit in the distance, he fell down, just on the side of the river.


    On the other side, standing a tall old man.


    The old man barefoot hair, eyes have endless vicissitudes of life, a momentum, like the mountains and the sea, unfathomable.


    Li Fuyao looked at the old man, just like before the war with the demon king of Xishan.


    How similar?


    However, in the previous war, Li Fuyao had already lost a white robe, and now he has to lose a green one. Even though Li Fuyao has so many clothes made by Yufu, there is only one person.As a sword immortal, the three foot sword is certainly romantic, but after a fierce battle, Li Fuyao can''t guarantee whether he will be able to stand there as a city of green sky.


    The river water in this place is a little urgent, and it is only a thousand miles away from Qingtian city.


    The old man was dishevelled and could not see any expression, but when Li Fuyao''s thoughts were flying, he had already punched out.


    The evil spirit passes through the river and explodes a large area of river water. A python appears on the river. Then a moment later, a giant python has opened its mouth and bites forward.


    Li Fuyao pressed down the handle of the sword, but soon released his mouth. There were countless sword Qi in his palm. When the anaconda came to him, Li Fuyao stepped back a little, and then he hugged the snake head of the water python. Countless sword Qi poured into it. Only a moment later, the water Python disappeared and Li Fuyao crossed the river!


    The river is not wide. Across the river is the demon who has never appeared in front of the world for hundreds of years.


    Many people have already forgotten him.


    At that time, when qingtianjun was just in power, people said that Qingtian Jun was the top five demons in this demon land, the top four demons, the star night demon king who had left, the mountain shaking demon king, and the two big demons who never showed their names.


    One of the two was the master of qingtianjun, who had already left the world as early as Luoyang City.


    The old man is the last one left.


    People call him the cloud demon king.


    The name is the same as that of the immortal Fuyun who died on the border of Buddhism and earth.


    If it wasn''t for the birth of the demon ancestor, maybe the cloud demon king would not appear here, but now that he has appeared, he just wants to stop Li Fuyao.


    Of course, at the beginning, he did not care about this young man who had just entered the sea.


    It was not until the demon king of Xishan failed to stop Li Fuyao that he was really on the heart.


    Li Fuyao''s arrival here is a great thing.


    "The love between the demon clan and the Terran has not had any good results. Since ancient times, ye Xiujing and the female demon king of the Luan bird clan have good results?"


    The old man finally opened his mouth, and his voice was changing, just like after countless years of vicissitudes.


    Li Fuyao, who was crossing the river, didn''t pay attention to the demon king, but when he got to the Bank of the river, he handed out a sword.


    Between heaven and earth, full of sword spirit.


    The long sword is called the world of mortals, so is his sword technique.


    It''s not like chaoqingqiu''s aloofness, nor is it direct with Ye Changting. Instead, it''s complicated.


    The world of mortals is so.


    When the sword was handed out, the cloud demon king raised his elbow to meet him. When the world of mortals hit the elbow, the sword Qi was scattered and the white light was dazzling, which almost blinded people.


    This is within a Zhang. Li Fuyao''s sword is already quite remarkable, but even so, it did not cause too much damage to the cloud demon king.


    After a sword, before the sword was closed, the cloud demon king''s fist came to Li Fuyao''s abdomen.


    Li Fu shakes his belly and does not have time to bow his head. He uses his hand as a sword to stab at the neck of the cloud demon king.


    The cloud demon gentleman frowned and immediately withdrew half an inch, but it was still a step late. There was a sharp white mark on his neck.


    It''s even beginning to ooze blood.


    This is a sword, and it is a real one.


    Li Fu fell back to the river. A moment later, another sword appeared between heaven and earth.


    Li Fuyao did not wait for the sword to accumulate momentum, but he gritted his teeth and said, "I told you so. No matter who it is, you can''t stop me!"


    Br >


    after the tyrant attacked the South demon spring, the situation was relieved.


    After the three people joined hands, unexpectedly in a short time, have not let qingtianjun back half step.


    Between heaven and earth, you can only see one after another of the evil spirits, colorful brilliance, is dotted with the sky.


    Qingtianjun''s fighting power is so high that we can see it now.


    The three big demons joined hands, and all of them couldn''t take him down for a while. It was only a matter of time before Qingtian king was defeated according to such a situation.


    What''s more, there are two demon princes, vixen king and Bifang Laozu, who didn''t fight.


    There are five demon kings outside Qingtian City, plus two demon princes who stop Li Fuyao on the road. There are seven demon kings in total. There is no way to kill a small Qingtian king.


    This is almost all the details of the demon clan.


    Even if there are still a few demon princes who have not come out in some places, there will not be too many.


    It''s a magnificent war.


    Qingtianjun died here, but it is really not buried him.


    Shaking the mountain demon king looked at BI Fang''s ancestor, and chuckled, "what news do people like you know?"Bi Fang''s father kept his mouth shut and never said a word. This demon king was the last to achieve the great ocean. Naturally, some things are hard to say.


    Shaking mountain demon Jun smile, no longer ask.


    Just put his eyes back on the head of the city. The king of Qingtian over there is not as strong as before. It is difficult for him to cope with the three demon kings. He has suffered several injuries, but Fengquan demon king or Chongguang demon king can not be killed for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In Qingtian City, Fenglu stood on the long street, looked at the girl standing in the ruins in the distance, and glanced at the battle situation at the head of the city. Then he whispered, "the guy you like doesn''t come, but I don''t like it. Isn''t it ironic?"


    Feng Lu, who was rare and serious, laughed and then found a jar of wine in a wine shop. He took a bench and sat down. He said to himself, "Damn it, the next fight is a big demon in the sea. I can''t carry it."


    Speaking of this, he mocked himself: "in fact, it''s all due to my lack of good practice. You can see, the girls I like now can''t be protected."


    After saying this, he got angry for no reason. "I can''t protect you. Can''t you protect a sword fairy?"


    With these words, he threw the jar of wine on the long street and wet the bluestone. "I haven''t seen such a useless Sword Fairy like you!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun fights back to Fengquan demon Jun, but he has not done anything. Suddenly, he feels that there is something wrong with the atmosphere of the city. He just loses his mind. He is punched in the chest by Chongguang demon Jun, spits out a large mouthful of blood, and falls from the air.


    Seeing this, the demon king of Fengquan takes advantage of the victory and pursues it. Facing Qingtian Jun, he makes another fist.


    This one is heavier than the one before!


    "King Qingtian, your end is here!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly a sword light came out of the sky. A young man in blue pressed on the head of an old man with white hair and smashed the gate. The sawdust was scattered. Of course, countless sword Qi dissipated between heaven and earth. The young man fell on the long street of Qingtian city. After entering the city, the young man released the dying old man''s body and raised his bloody head Looking at the city, panting.


    "Here I am."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    On the long street, there was a lot of wind and snow.


    The bloody young man stretched out his hand, and there were countless snows and storms. When he looked up, he naturally had water to clean his face.


    After washing his face, the young man in blue shirt stood with his hands, looked at the big demons at the head of the city, thought for a moment, and then pointed to the distance and said, "that''s the girl I like."


    It''s not loud, but it''s loud.


    After finishing this sentence, he pointed to the head of the city and said word by word: "that, can''t move."


    "He is the father of the girl I like!"


    After saying these two words, Li Fuyao straightened up slowly, and then said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Come to me."


    The three demon kings on the head of the city, Fengquan demon Jun and Chongguang demon Jun looked at each other. Pingnan demon Jun was pale and cold.


    Although qingtianjun received two punches and rolled down the city, he soon appeared on Li Fuyao''s side, vomited a large mouthful of blood, and then wiped the corners of his mouth, and said without expression: "not afraid of death?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I''m afraid of death, but I''m more afraid of losing the girl I like."


    Although qingtianjun must fight with him Li Fuyao at the moment, listening to this sentence, it will still be somewhat unnatural.


    "In fact, most of the people who come here are to trouble you. The rest of them are for me. It''s none of Qinghuai''s business."


    Qing Tian Jun coughed and said with some difficulty, "how are you?"


    Li Fuyao glanced at the dying cloud demon king on the long street, and then slowly said, "I had a fight with Xishan before, and then I had a fight with this old guy. It seems that it is not good."


    Qing Tian Jun was stunned and then asked, "didn''t you kill anyone?"


    Li Fuyao had no choice but to say, "if you kill someone, can you still stand in front of you now?"


    In fact, it is not difficult to distinguish between the two. It is really difficult to distinguish between life and death.


    If Li Fuyao tried his best to fight against Xishan, he had to distinguish between life and death. Then Li Fuyao''s injury would never be like what he is now. What''s more, there is a demon king waiting for him.


    "Also good, this just entered the sea, that year''s Chaoqing autumn is not as good as you."


    Li Fuyao laughed and took a deep breath. "That''s not the same."


    Two people in the long street looking at the city head three, temporarily did not hand, over there three demon Jun is also the same, because both sides need this time temporary repair.


    Qing Tian Jun needless to say, and three big demon life and death battle, already suffered a lot of injuries.


    Li Fuyao fought two men in succession.


    As for the three in the city, they were not seriously injured.


    The demon king of Pingnan still has the power to fight, so after a short half stick of incense, the next battle begins.


    "Be careful."


    At the same time, Li Fuyao took the initiative to meet Pingnan demon king and Chongguang demon king.


    Only left a wind spring demon king for qingtianjun.


    The majestic spirit swept across the long street. There was a huge ferocious roaring at Li Fuyao. In the air, it was a huge bird. What could it be if it was not Chongming bird?


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath. Instead of pulling out his sword, he allowed the two giant beasts to come to him. For a moment, the sword spirit of the long street condensed, and a dazzling white light was born in Li Fuyao''s palm.


    Li Fu shook his fist and hit his head with a fist.


    It looks like a punch, but it''s still a sword.


    Countless sword Qi instantly swallowed up the huge fierce beast, and the next moment, with a bird song, Chongguang


    demon king attacked and killed.


    With the vigorous wind, Li Fuyao''s blue shirt was blown back.


    Li Fuyao stretched out his hand.


    The big bird was shaken by Li Fu and pulled a wing, and countless swords suddenly surrounded him.


    Li Fuyao threw the big bird out with a hard throw, and then quickly hit the ferocious bird again.


    This time, Li Fuyao''s fist was bloody.


    But the demon king of Pingnan, however, had to show his figure and slide out on the long street for dozens of feet, and then stopped at the gate of the city.


    Li Fuyao looks the same. Looking at the big bird that flies again, his heart moves. Behind him, a huge white bird is born. The bird is extremely huge, with wings flapping, and it is thousands of miles long.


    Three thousand miles!


    Almost the whole city of Qingtian is shrouded in it.


    There are different swordsmen in the world, and their weather is different. Some people can see rivers and rivers when they understand Kendo, others can see mountains and dangerous peaks. When Li Fuyao realizes Kendo, he only sees a white fish and a white bird.


    There is a fish in Beiming, whose name is Kun, which turns into a bird and its name is Peng!


    Later generations have a poem saying: the ROC rises with the wind one day and soars to 90000 Li.


    This is the origin of Li Fuyao''s name, and the white fish and white bird complement each other.


    After the appearance of the huge white bird, Chongguang demon Jun flew towards the distance, but before crossing the city, he was caught by the white bird''s sharp claws and nearly torn into two.After a while, the Dharma disappears, and only two demon kings stand at the end of the long street, and Li Fuyao stands here, with a trace of blood spilling from his mouth.


    Li Fuyao turned his head and took a look at the distant scene. His eyes were gentle.


    No one knows when the green locust will break through the border, but before it does, Li Fuyao will not leave here.


    Fengquan demon Jun was beaten by qingtianjun, and then stopped to fight. He began to stand on the side of Chongguang demon king.


    At the gate over there, the demon king of mountain shaking has appeared here.


    Old ancestor Bifang followed him.


    All five demon kings are here.


    Li Fuyao put the trembling right hand behind him.


    Qingtian Jun said with a smile: "then you go slowly, I will come first."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "without you, the green locust will not be happy."


    What kind of character is Qinghuai? In fact, these two men are already very clear.


    The two most important men in Qinghuai''s life are qingtianjun and Li Fuyao.


    And both of them are here.


    "I thought that girl was heartless, just thinking about you."


    Qingtianjun said very seriously: "the road, as a father, accompany her can not go to the end, you will become her husband in the future, but can accompany her forward, remember, treat her well, otherwise I will not let you go."


    Li Fuyao asked, "today''s crisis, you don''t have a second hand?"


    Qingtian Jun didn''t speak, and he had already made great strides towards the five demon kings over there.


    Li Fuyao looks at his back, and his thoughts are complicated. As Qinghuai''s father, qingtianjun can''t find out any problems in everything he does from the beginning to the present. Unfortunately, he is not only Qinghuai''s father.


    Human affairs, of course, are not as simple as a person''s identity.


    Just like Li Fuyao, he is not just a sword immortal.


    Just thinking of this, Li Fuyao raised his head and said with a bitter smile: "Chao Jianxian, although this is really my own business, you are really willing to see death?"


    Only when this sentence was blown away by the wind, Li Fuyao looked at the front, full of determination.


    He looked down at the red dust, and then whispered, "I''m not just Li Fuyao."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun fought with five men, and it was obvious that he wanted to give Li Fuyao a chance to breathe.


    The sword will let him walk in the body.


    Li Fuyao vomited blood, took a look at the wind in the distance, and then thought of those swords in Qingtian city.


    Looking at the curtain of the sky, Li Fuyao gritted his teeth and said, "use the sword!"


    As soon as this was said, there was a very subtle sound of the sword from somewhere between heaven and earth, followed by the second and the third.


    In half a quarter of an hour, a sword was snatched from Qingtian city. After half a quarter of an hour, Li Fu had gathered several long swords before shaking himself.


    In order to study why chaoqingqiu was so strong, qingtianjun went to the sea to find many swords, all of which were in his treasure house.


    When Li Fuyao came, qingtianjun let him choose a few swords, but they were only a few. There were still countless swords in his treasure house.


    The countless swords, adhering to the will of countless swordsmen, stayed alone in the treasure house.


    Until now, Li Fu shakes his heart and makes these swords reappear.


    Countless swords poured into this place.


    On the long street, countless swords hover here.


    The sword spirit is full of Qingtian city.


    Li Fuyao looks pale. He looks at the big demons and qingtianjun.


    Qinghuai seems to be very independent and strong, but in fact, she is very weak. Whenever one of the two people present, whether qingtianjun or Li Fuyao, dies today, Qinghuai will be in a state of sadness and unable to extricate herself.


    What Li Fuyao wants to do is not only to ensure that Qinghuai can break the border smoothly, but also to protect qingtianjun''s life to the greatest extent.


    At the moment, qingtianjun wants to fight for time for Li Fuyao with his own death, and Li Fuyao also needs to use these time to protect qingtianjun''s life.


    When there are long swords in Manchang street, Li Fuyao drives thousands of swords. Man''s face makes an abnormal blush. Looking at qingtianjun, Li Fuyao says in a loud voice: "don''t forget, there are people waiting for you!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When qingtianjun strode towards the five demons, he didn''t think of Qinghuai or Li Fuyao in his mind.


    It''s about the woman who has been in the hut for hundreds of years.


    She once told him that her biggest dream was to walk around and see the world, but after suffering from such a strange disease, let alone look at the world. Even if it was the demon soil, there was no way for her. No matter who was facing the same scenery for hundreds of years, she could not bear it.


    It''s just that she put up with it.


    Qingtianjun actually understood that she was for his daughter and him.Thinking of this, Li Fuyao sneered at himself: "in fact, these years some selfish, if only for you to think about it."


    Speaking, the woman''s face appeared in front of her.


    Vaguely, but qingtianjun still thinks that this is the most beautiful person in the world.


    Qingtianjun stretched out his hand and wept for the first time.


    "Our daughter has really found someone to trust. Don''t worry. As for me, have you ever seen me lose?"


    The voice falls, the green sky king already approached five big demon, take a deep breath, he laughs: "want to live well."


    PS: recommend friends'' books "live operating room" and "Wu Dao cangyu"


    2 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    SangJiang river.


    There is a slow ship, which is not fast, in the upstream, there are only two people on board.


    Two men in white robes.


    Chaoqingqiu and ye Changting.


    The two sat around a small stove and cooked tea with boiling snow.


    Ye Changting glanced at the small tea stove, felt the heat coming from it, and directly asked, "Chao FengChen has returned to your body. Now, it is not difficult to kill Laolong?"


    Chao Qingqiu nodded his head and said: "to kill him, before only a few points grasp, now basically is not a matter."


    Ye Changting felt helpless when he heard this sentence. In this world, I don''t know how many monks in the sea are dealing with chaoqingqiu. However, no one knows. It turns out that this is not the strongest chaoqingqiu. The strongest chaoqingqiu turns out to be chaoqingqiu at the moment.


    "He has been practicing for many years and has gone to the sea. When he comes back, I can be stronger. It''s his credit, not me."


    It''s a good statement. It''s true.


    If Chao FengChen doesn''t become a sword immortal in the sea, even if he returns to chaoqingqiu''s body, he will not be as strong as he is now.


    It can be said that the state of chaofengchen is of great help to chaoqingqiu.


    Chaoqingqiu will not deny it.


    "The old dragon wanted to go back, but he didn''t dare to reveal his realm and open the sky curtain himself. So he wanted to start the battle between the Terran and the demon clan. After tearing up the curtain of heaven, no matter whether those people from outside the sky came or not, he certainly wanted to go back."


    Looking at the curtain of the sky, the words finally have some worries.


    He, the most invincible man in the world, was worried about the survival of the heaven and earth.


    Laolong can kill him, but if he does, he must fight with all his strength. Then there will be no need for any Terrans and demon clans to start the war, and then the curtain of heaven will be broken. Everything will be difficult.


    It''s just that if Lao long is really iron hearted, regardless of the so-called suppression of heaven and earth, he has no way to suppress him.


    "He is afraid, so he wants to kill qingtianjun. The most difficult thing is qingtianjun. If you kill him, things will be too simple. If you kill Li Fuyao, you will not be able to fight without fighting. At least you will never die with the swordsman. The monks of the three religions will stand by and watch, and the battle will be almost enough."


    Speaking of this, Chao Qingqiu feels for the first time that the current situation is somewhat out of his control.


    In fact, he began to have this feeling as early as he knew that the demon ancestor was still alive and that he was an alien.


    But later Chao Qingqiu felt that he could remedy it.


    But now, there is no way.


    Even if he is the most invincible person in the world, DNA can only watch this kind of thing.


    The outcome of the follow-up, and what will happen, is beyond his control.


    "Qingtianjun may die, but I don''t want Li Fuyao to die."


    Chao Qingqiu looks at Ye Changting and expresses his views.


    Ye Changting said: "Xishan failed to stop him, and the cloud after him failed to stop him. It''s just that there are too many people in Qingtian city. You don''t rush to help him. No one can save him."


    Looking at the steaming teapot, he thought of the breath he had felt before, and whispered, "there are still many people who have not come out."


    Who are those who hide in the dark, except sparrows?


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in the demon soil, there is a sea and a land in the sea. There used to be a place for the practice of two great demons. The sea once buried countless swordsmen.


    Since the demon ancestor came there, that land has become the forbidden land of demon clan.


    Except for the big demon, no one can come to it.


    Those big demons had come here to worship the demon ancestors, and then left here with the orders of the demon ancestors. However, there were countless demon practitioners kneeling on the coast, so they were not qualified to see the demon ancestors, but they did not leave.


    The dark people make a coastline with strange scenery.


    A little girl crossed the coastline and went to land.


    At that time, when the demon ancestor summoned all the demon kings of the demon soil for the first time, there were two people who did not go. One was Qingtian Jun, who was now in danger, and the other was this little girl. Her name was demon Li.


    Speaking of the origin of this one, it can be regarded as ancient. Six thousand years ago, when Emperor Wu was in power, this was the big demon under his command. Because he fell in love with the sword immortal of the human race, he was cut in the face by the sword immortal at the beginning of the war, leaving a scar.


    The scar not only destroyed her appearance, but also made her hate swordsman henceforth.


    In that war, her elder brother sealed her and let her live for 6000 years. After she woke up, she not only wanted to fight for a place to live for her people, but also paid attention to the situation of swordsmen.


    But before the battle with qingtianjun, she was not as good as qingtianjun. She was seriously injured and disappeared. Even before the demon ancestor issued a command, she did not come.But now, she''s here.


    Whatever the reason, she''s here.


    Kneeling in front of the demon ancestor.


    The demon ancestor looked at her, there was no emotion in his eyes, "you want to let the swordsman disappear from now on, now is the opportunity."


    "Demon Li raised his head and asked," demon ancestor, the territory of the green snake clan, can we give it to my family? "


    In those years, Lizu said, "you should not be harmed by the great war."


    The demon Li raised his head, kowtowed to the demon ancestor, and then stood up to leave the place.


    In a moment, the body disappears.


    When she left, the demon ancestor looked at the sky with the same expression, but at the next moment, a black dragon appeared in the sea.


    It was a huge dragon with unknown length. The whole body was dark, but its scales were very smooth, just like a black mirror.


    It can reflect everything in the world.


    The black dragon broke through the sea, and its huge body appeared in front of countless demon Xiu.


    The flying dragon is the living totem of demon clan. No one can be indifferent to this dragon.


    No one!


    Whoa!


    Countless demon monks knelt down.


    "The demon ancestor is on, bless my family forever prosperous!"


    One after another voice sounded, countless people were looking at the long black dragon.


    That is the demon ancestor, is their faith, is the whole demon clan, the most important person.


    He brought the practice method to the demon clan, led the demon clan to break away from the massacre of the Terran, and saw the light.


    No matter what adjective is used to describe the demon ancestor, it is not too much.


    If there is a God in this world, then the demon ancestor must be that one.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When almost all the big demons were not in their territory, a sparrow left from the North Sea.


    It has been building a nest there for several years. It has seen chaoqingqiu and the demon ancestor who left here, but only talked with Qingtian Jun.


    At the beginning, it said to let Qingtian Jun look at the demon soil, looking at the demon soil, but just looking at the demon ancestor.


    It''s just that the demon ancestor is too extreme. Before the emperor Qingtian does anything, he has already made the demon clan in chaos.


    And now it seems that the situation of the demon clan is not so simple.


    The sparrow looked up at the sky curtain with a disdainful look in his eyes, and then thought of the so-called invincible sword immortal, but also some disdain.


    Since it is invincible in the world, why is there any problem in the world?


    Sparrow thought of here, very helpless.


    What happened to the old dragon, who had lived for more than 100000 years?


    If you live for a long time, then this world is too boring.


    Thinking of this matter, it flies to the north, which is the demon soil.


    -


    when the sword spirit of the whole city is gathered on the long street, there is a white light visible to the naked eye in Qingtian city.


    The light is busy in the distance, it is a very huge column of light, but when you get close, you will find that it is actually a huge light column made of countless white rays.


    The countless white lights are a sword with a handle, which is the most powerful means that Li Fuyao can use.


    This sword is to drive back those big demons, and also to rescue qingtianjun.


    Countless flying swords with white light were swept out of the long street. Li Fuyao pulled out his sword, pulled it out of its sheath, and passed by with his sword. He came to the five demons just as qingtianjun and the five demons had just met.


    Qingtianjun''s blue shirt is covered with blood, and his front is already bloody. He fought against the five demons just to give Li Fuyao a chance to breathe.


    Li Fuyao put his hand on qingtianjun''s shoulder.


    A force, will the demon soil big demon almost overbearing pull back.


    It''s not that Li Fuyao is cruel, but if he doesn''t pull qingtianjun over again, I''m afraid no one can save him.


    Just after pulling away the king Qingtian, it is time for him to face the five demons alone.


    Five big demons joined hands, and Li Fuyao didn''t know whether he could carry it or not.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, countless sword spirits swept in.


    Behind those flying swords, push forward!


    With a crackling sound, those flying swords in the front began to be broken by those majestic demons, and then one after another fell into the long street, making a very clear sound.


    The five demon kings headed by the mountain demon king had no expression.


    There are countless swords in front of Li Fu, but when the sword is broken, I''m afraid it will come to him.


    Five big demons join hands, I''m afraid that in this world, only Chao Qingqiu can take over.


    Li Fuyao''s opinion is almost the same.


    Taking advantage of those swords are not broken, Li Fuyao turned to see the green locust.


    The eyes are gentle.But a moment later, Li Fuyao''s eyes were about to crack!


    Among the ruins there was a ferocious little girl who had reached out and held the throat of the green locust.


    Qingtianjun lay on the ground, angry to the extreme, but still unable to struggle to get up.


    The big demon named demon Li, looking at Li Fuyao, showed a sarcastic smile.


    Li Fuyao''s momentum began to continue to climb. Looking at the five monsters, Li Fuyao screamed: "all of you die!"


    Between heaven and earth, there''s a sword in the sky!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    On the long street, when the big demon''s hand fell on the black locust''s neck, the green locust had already vomited out a large mouthful of blood, and the Qi in his body had started to be disordered.


    Her face turned pale in an instant. From this point of view, she became a monk of the sea. I''m afraid there is no hope for her.


    But the realm is not to say, just life, are not necessarily able to hold.


    After all, demon Li and qingtianjun have a festival. This kind of thing is known to all.


    At the beginning of the first battle of Qingtian City, although qingtianjun was better than Yaoli, it was only better than half a point. This time, the demon Li God appeared here, and qingtianjun had been seriously injured. I''m afraid that things will not be too good.


    Qingtianjun looks at Qinghuai, and his heart is dripping with blood. Over the years, he admitted that he did not let his daughter suffer any injustice. But now, his daughter is in front of him, facing life and death, but he can''t do anything. How can qingtianjun not feel sad?


    He gave the ground a hard blow, and the blue veins on his forehead were visible.


    At this time, a not too majestic spirit from the distance, a black figure quickly bumped into the demon Li with the black locust neck.


    The majestic spirit swept across the long street.


    It''s Feng Lu!


    When Li Fuyao could not be distracted by the five big demons, the climbing demon xiufenglv stood up.


    At the moment, he is not the nephew of the big demon Fengquan, nor is he a demon monk. He is just a young man who wants to do something for the girl he likes.


    He took a deep breath, almost the strongest blow of his life.


    The majestic spirit dissipated when it was only half a foot away from the demon Li. The big demon''s hand was still on the black locust''s neck, but the other hand had already been stretched out.


    Looking at the young man who was going to ignore his life in order to like the woman, demon Li was very angry and asked, "do you really think she will like you because of what you do? You are so stupid that you don''t have to do such a thing. You are so stupid


    Before the words fell, the majestic evil spirit had already hit Fenglv. In front of a sea demon, Fenglv had no power to parry.


    Wind Lu flies out upside down, smashing a large building, life and death do not know.


    At the other end of the long street, Li Fuyang fought hard for the price of being beaten in the chest by the demon king of the mountain. He also came to Chongguang demon Jun within ten feet.


    At the moment when the second blow of the mountain demon king was about to fall on his chest, Li Fuyao grasped an iron sword.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a sword light.


    In front of such a sword light, the sky and the earth were suddenly eclipsed.


    Almost only this sword light.


    Shaking mountain demon Jun and other five people, all subconsciously do not see the sword light.


    When they open their eyes.


    What they saw was a picture they had never thought of.


    The young man, who was already dripping blood in his blue shirt, threw his head out of his hand. Chongguang demon king had already been cut off his head under this sword.


    A big demon, so dead.


    Li Fuyao''s hand holding the sword was full of blood, and the iron sword that he pulled from his hand was also fragmented.


    Under him, it was a pool of blood, flowing slowly.


    The face that was washed before is now covered with blood.


    Some blood from the head, not into the hair, let the hair look very bad.


    Li Fuyao gasped for breath, then threw down the iron sword, grasped the handle of the red dust sword again, and laughed in a low voice.


    He looked at the remaining four demons and said indifferently, "come on!"


    Fengquan demon Jun looked at the headless corpse and was shocked. This young man was a little monk who was unknown decades ago. Now he even killed one person with the first World War five.


    I''m afraid that this kind of combat power will be close to that of Chao Qingqiu before he left the world for the first time.


    If you keep this swordsman, I''m afraid it will be thousands of years since then. It will be the situation that the swordsman''s family will be the biggest one!


    Think of here, shake the mountain demon king has been bold.


    One of the oldest demons in the demon land, he is about to crack down on Li Fuyao.


    It is just from the fact that Li Fuyao defeated Xishan and Fuyun, and then killed Chongguang with his sword. Now, Li Fuyao is already a big problem of their demon clan, which has damaged such a big demon. Now they have to kill Li Fuyao here.


    Otherwise, no one wants to see what will happen later.


    Shaking the mountain demon king forward, with a large amount of evil spirit, the momentum was appalled.


    Li Fuyao clenched the world of mortals, spit out a mouthful of blood without expression, and swept forward with a little toe.


    Up to now, at least one thing that Li Fuyao knows very well is that before he falls, Qinghuai will never die here.


    The big demon had a mind. Maybe he wanted to use the big demon here to kill Li Fuyao. Even if she didn''t, when she did, she couldn''t let Li Fuyao have half the strength to resist.Li Fuyao can only do one thing.


    Even after the murder, he was still alive.


    After a sword is handed out, the sword Qi between heaven and earth is dissipated and gathered on the sword. The world of mortal swords is actually a sword.


    Li Fuyao began to stride forward.


    Fifty steps away from the demon king who shook the mountain, the sword spirit behind him had brought down all the buildings on both sides of the long street, but Li Fuyao was not moved.


    Forty steps.


    Thirty steps


    Within a Zhang.


    Li Fuyao hands out a sword.


    Break the stack of evil spirit in front of the mountain demon king.


    That red dust, a sword through the chest.


    At the same time, the demon king of mountain shaking is also a blow in front of Li Fuyang''s chest.


    Li Fuyao''s chest sank in an instant, and his clothes were stained with a layer of blood.


    Li Fuyao did not have any expression, but still firmly handed out the sword.


    Because there are also big demons. In fact, Li Fuyao still didn''t pour out all the sword spirit in the spirit house, but it was enough to let the king of mountain shaking demon leave his life here.


    Those swords like surging rivers rush into the body of the demon king, who will soon destroy his internal organs. This demon king who dreams of long life is unbelievable.


    In the distance, the old Bi Fang''s expression was complex, while Fengquan demon Jun and Pingnan demon Jun were completely lost in their spirits.


    No one can think of such a young man.


    This time, you can seriously injure two big demons and kill them.


    And it seems, it''s not the end of the line. It seems that after that, there will be people dying here.


    Li Fuyao drew out the sword.


    Stagger back a few steps, with the sword pestle ground.


    The green locust over there is already full of tears.


    There is no blood rain between heaven and earth.


    But when Li Fuyao turned to see the green locust, his eyes were full of blood and tears.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    Today''s Qingtian city is fragmented.


    But in fact, the most serious thing is not that the city is about to break down, but the Chongguang demon king who has lost his head and another demon king who has lost his life.


    The long street was silent, and only Li Fuyao could be heard breathing heavily.


    This young man in green shirt has collected all his sword Qi into his body. Everyone can see that the Sword Fairy is at the end of his tether, but the living demons have not made any moves.


    Old ancestor Bifang didn''t want to come. If it wasn''t for the order of the demon ancestor, he would not have been here. As for the demon king of Fengquan and the only remaining demon king of Pingnan.


    Fengquan demon king has been able to stand in the demon land for so many years. In addition to his high level, he is really good at judging the situation.


    Now Li Fuyao is like this, although it is impossible to really kill the four sides, but still a word, before he falls down, probably rate will take another big demon.


    As for whether the great demon is his Fengquan or Pingnan, or the ancestor Bifang, it is not clear.


    It''s just that things can''t go on like this. If something happens later, it''s hard to say.


    Among the three, Bi Fang Laozu was the least injured, but he could never come out at this moment, so the remaining two, Fengquan demon Jun and Pingnan demon Jun, were thinking about it.


    Fengquan demon Jun laughed and walked out a step. He said with a smile: "the elder fought qingtianjun fiercely before. He was injured too much, so he would have a rest."


    Pingnan glanced at him, put aside the past for the wind spring demon Jun contempt, the first time so seriously looking at him.


    "Feng Quan, he may not be able to kill you."


    Pingnan demon Jun looked at the wind spring and saw him off.


    Fengquan looked at the demon Li in the distance and began to stride forward.


    The majestic spirit starts at the end of the long street.


    Li Fuyao, who saw this scene, stood up slowly. The red dust was slowly pulled out of the long street. He reached out to wipe the blood and tears in his eyes, then tore off a piece of clothes and tied his hair.


    Blood flowed slowly down the back of his head to his back, and then spread to the earth.


    Li Fu shakes the horizontal sword in front of his chest. He remembers that his martial uncle Liu Yibai made many wooden swords for him when he practiced sword. Later, he sent him a sword box. Although the world is big, I only have one sword.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao practiced sword only for revenge a few years ago. He was not a real swordsman, nor was he free and easy. After walking so far, he felt like a real swordsman.


    Until later.


    People always go forward step by step, but no one knows where the end will be.


    Maybe today.


    Looking at the demon king of Fengquan in front of him, Li Fuyao took a step forward. All his swordsmanship is in this sword.


    Although the world is big, it is only a sword.


    The snow-white sword light flashed across the long street, but it failed to fall on the demon king of Fengquan.


    The sword light from the long street, but is facing the demon Li handed out a sword.


    That sword has the power of the sea, so that the demon Li was caught off guard, in a panic, can only retreat.


    The majestic evil spirit disperses, blocks a wind and snow, but is only for a time, can''t a lifetime.


    This retreat, can only let go of the green locust.


    Li Fuyao hugs Qinghuai, but he is hit in the back by Fengquan, and the whole person falls forward.


    Spit out a big mouthful of blood on the ground.


    Dyed red snow, demon Li in the distance, there is also a majestic spirit hit Li Fuyao.


    It seems that Li Fuyao has no threat at all.


    The bloody face, which had not been


    for a long time, only had a bloody face, facing the green locust like this.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and tried to wipe the bloody hands on her clothes. However, he remembered that his clothes were also full of blood. Finally, he could only wipe them in the snow on the long street. Then he reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of Qinghuai''s eyes.


    Looking at the girl he liked in front of him, Li Fuyao said bitterly: "at first, I thought that after practicing sword, you would not be bullied, but later I found that it was just a fantasy. So I thought that if I became a sword immortal, I should be OK. Look, now, I still can''t do it."


    When he said this, I don''t know why. Li Fuyao felt that he was extremely aggrieved. This feeling was like the feeling when he ascended Jianshan mountain but failed to become a disciple of Jianshan mountain. His ancestors gave him a lantern and let him go down the mountain alone.


    At that time, he also felt aggrieved. He felt that he could not become a disciple of Jianshan. In the future, he would not be able to fulfill what he had said before.


    At that time, he comforted himself that there was still a chance.


    What about this time?


    What can we say and do?


    Qinghuai swallowed the blood in her mouth and said with a smile, "it''s actually very good. I was worried that I couldn''t accompany you for a lifetime. You are a sword immortal. You can live for a long time. Now, we will walk like this for a lifetime. In fact, it''s very good."


    This is originally a comforting word, but it sounds like it can only be described in four words: sincere.Maybe it''s because it''s really sincere.


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "it''s just that I died like this. I''m sorry for many people."


    Green locust nods, agree with such saying.


    Life between heaven and earth, naturally there will be a lot of Sorry people, but Li Fuyao Sorry people, will be more important.


    Li Fuyao lies on the body of Qinghuai, feeling that he is gradually powerless. There is no way of death comparable to dying with the girl he likes.


    Consciousness gradually blurred, Li Fuyao suddenly appeared in front of many people.


    There was a woman in grey cloth clothes and holding a sword. Standing in front of a broken temple, she looked at him and said contemptuously, "Li Fuyao, what''s the matter? Is he dying so soon? Have you become the most invincible sword immortal in the world


    With these words, the woman turned and left without stopping for a moment.


    Then there was a man in blue, with the scabbless sword and wild grass hanging around his waist. With a wine gourd in one hand, he raised his head to drink wine. Then he said with a smile, "Li Fuyao, you can die, but if you die like this, you are not romantic at all."


    With these words, he disappeared.


    Then there was the middle-aged man with a short sword. He stood in front of Li Fuyao, just looked at him and said nothing.


    After smiling, there is no trace.


    After these three.


    A white robed Chao FengChen appeared. He raised his finger to the distance and said with a smile, "Li Fuyao, how many mountains and rivers have you seen? If these places are trampled on by outsiders one day, shouldn''t you step forward? I want to go now. What can I do so fast? "


    Li Fuyao wanted to reply, but without waiting for him to speak, the dust of Chao disappeared.


    Next up in front of him is a woman.


    The woman stood in front of the window of a bamboo building and kept looking out of the window. After a long time, she turned her head and saw Li Fuyao, laughing and shouting, "master."


    As soon as the picture turns, an old man appears. He is sitting on the Jianshan mountain and lying in the arms of the old man, silent.


    This old man is not his ancestor. Who can he be?


    He looked up at Li Fuyao and said with a soft smile, "Xiao Fuyao, if you''re tired, just have a rest."


    The old ancestor looks very kind.


    Li Fuyao murmured, "ancestor."


    The old ancestor Xu Ji said with a smile: "revitalizing swordsmen is a great God, and protecting the world is also an important thing. If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. Don''t feel sorry for anyone."


    In the end, Li Fuyao was just a child in the eyes of his ancestor Xu Ji.


    He could have given the sword mountain to wushanhe in order to let Li Fuyao have no burden. Now naturally, he won''t blame this little guy.


    Li Fuyao is very self reproach at the moment.


    Xu Ji is one of the best people to treat him.


    He didn''t feel as he wanted him to be.


    He''s guilty.


    Li Fuyao stretched out his hand tremblingly, but the figure of the old ancestor had disappeared.


    After that, a white skirt woman appeared.


    With a lot of peach blossom.


    This is autumn. Where do you get peach blossom?


    Li Fuyao thinks that it''s just wishful thinking.


    The white dress woman stood in front of him, and did not say a word at the beginning. Then she said softly, "I didn''t think you would die like this."


    Li Fuyao thought, in fact, he did not think that he would die like this.


    But now, I can''t help it.


    Demon Li such a prosperous demon is still there, there are two big demons and three big demons covetously.


    What can he do?


    "I seem to be really useless."


    Li Fu shakes like a mosquito. I don''t know who can hear it.


    But the woman in the white dress heard it, and she whispered, "you''re very good, Li Fuyao."


    "Don''t rush to death."


    Li Fuyao laughed and said goodbye in silence.


    But just a moment later, he heard a voice.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "This man''s name is Li Fuyao. He can be injured or killed, but he can only be injured and killed in my hands. No one else can do it!"


    "The man I like, who moves, who dies!"


    The sound is too loud, the sound shakes the world!


    Let the flying snow be a meal.


    When the last sentence came out, it had made all the people present have a deep chill.


    The woman who is famous for her blood and talent looks at the demon Li with cold eyes and does not hide her killing intention.


    That year, when she was in Qiufeng Town, Li Fuyao asked her what she liked besides her practice.


    She said peach blossom.


    Then Li Fuyao said, "no?"She said there were.


    What else? She didn''t say before.


    Now she told the world.


    She also likes Li Fuyao.


    This is her Tao, the indispensable man in life, whose importance is far more than Liang Yi and Ye Sheng.


    She said that this time you are looking for the woman you like, so I won''t help you.


    When you come to the woman you like, I don''t stop or help.


    But what if you die here?


    I won''t be happy.


    So I came.


    From chenxieshan to Qingtian City, it is more than ten thousand miles?


    The distance between me and you is more than ten thousand miles.


    Still.


    Close at hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    When there was a peach blossom rain in Qingtian City, the Taoist came.


    She stood in the long street, behind Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, and in front of her were four big demons.


    The woman in a white dress, after saying those two words, did not rush to start, but just looked at those big demons, quietly watching.


    But on the long street, there is a long way to go.


    The snow was flying in the sky.


    Ye Shengge stands on the long street. If Cheng Mu is still there, it will be a beautiful picture.


    Fengquan demon king''s body position is far away from the other big demons. He gave Li Fu a fist before, but after that, he didn''t have time to withdraw. When ye Shengge appeared in the long street, he found that it was not so easy for him to go.


    That indifference to kill, has been placed on him.


    As a big demon who has been famous for many years, Fengquan is not sure in front of Ye Shengge.


    Today''s demon clan, if it is attacked by Terrans, I''m afraid there is no resistance.


    Then again, apart from the demon ancestor, who can carry the sword of chaoqingqiu?


    But since the demon ancestor is in, chaoqingqiu is not necessarily an enemy.


    For a moment, there was something strange about the atmosphere.


    The demon king of Fengquan didn''t fight again. Now here, I''m afraid only demon Li can fight ye Shengge.


    If the rest of us work together, there is a chance.


    But no one knows what ye Shengge is going to do next?


    Do you want to kill Fengquan demon king at all costs, or do you want to take qingtianjun out of Qingtian city?


    They want to know how to choose ye Shengge, but the most important thing is how to do it.


    If she wants to do her best, can she stop ye Shengge?


    I''m afraid this is a question in the minds of many people.


    When the demon king of Fengquan felt that the killing idea was about to be strong to the extreme, the demon Li came towards this side.


    "You have half the blood of the demon clan. If you want to fight against your own compatriots and like a man who likes other women, don''t you think you are really cheap?"


    With a sneer on her face, she looked at ye Shengge and said, "Luan bird family, the king of 100 birds after the Phoenix, is so noble. You are the last Luan bird in the world with the blood of the Luan family. It''s really interesting to have such noble blood and so humble."


    Ye Shengge has no expression.


    Demon Li continued: "the man under the sky, originally did not have a good thing, especially these swordsmen!"


    Ye Sheng song still did not speak, just had a lot of peach flowers around her side.


    The petals set off her like a fairy in the sky.


    But the more so, the more angry she felt.


    She looked at the little girl with a ferocious wound on her face and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    When this sentence was said, the demon seemed to have been trampled on its tail. Looking at Ye Sheng song, he said word by word: "you should die."


    Ye Shengge did not speak, but between heaven and earth, there was already a golden light. At this moment, there is not only golden light, but also peach blossom all over the sky.


    Ye Shengge has the blood of Luan bird family, and has no hatred with the demon family. Before that, she never thought of doing anything to the demon family, but at this time, she wanted to kill the demon Li in front of her.


    So at the same time that the idea came into being, she made a move.


    In the palm of her hand, a golden light was born one after another, crossing the long street and heading for the demon Li.


    At this moment, no matter how high her status is, she wants to kill her.


    No one knows what will happen after the collision between the dazzling golden light and the majestic evil spirit in the long street, but one point should be well known.


    That''s the battle between the two women, and it won''t tell life and death so soon.


    It''s hard to win or lose.


    The already dilapidated city of Qingtian began to shake after the two women began to fight.


    A lot of buildings began to collapse.


    Ye Shengge removes the killing intention from the demon king of Fengquan. He has already noticed Li Fuyao in the distance. Just for a moment, the big demon bumps into Li Fuyao with his majestic spirit.


    Qingtian Jun has recovered a lot at the moment. Seeing this scene, he said angrily, "Fengquan!"


    Between the electric light and flint, the demon king of Fengquan has come to Li Fuyao''s back. Looking at this, he is almost about to run into it.


    The old ancestor of Bifang was the lightest one among the three big demons, and then the demon king of Fengquan.


    His collision, to say nothing else, was at least a Canghai monk.


    Li Fuyao has no strength, even if he is aware of the wind spring demon king bumping over, there is no way to avoid it.


    He squinted slightly, looking at the green locust.


    There was a light in Qinghuai''s eyes,


    she bit her teeth, but she didn''t know where her strength came from. She hugged Li Fuyao and rolled it around.


    Li Fuyao was on her body before, but now she is lying on her body.Feng Quan demon Jun''s face was ugly, but the momentum of rushing forward could not be stopped.


    There was a thump.


    Wind spring demon king bumps into green locust!


    Qinghuai vomited blood on Li Fuyao''s face.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes widened.


    The green locust looks pale.


    She looked at Li Fuyao and said, "Li Fuyao. "


    "Ah


    Li Fuyao has blue veins on his forehead. His face becomes extremely ferocious and his eyes are full of blood.


    The world of mortals swept out and stabbed the demon king''s chest with a sword. Then in Li Fuyao''s sight, he looked at the big demon and retreated.


    Taking advantage of this time, Li Fuyao quickly poured all the sword Qi from lingfu into Qinghuai meridians.


    Looking at the woman''s face showing a very strange flush, Li Fuyao murmured: "don''t..."


    Qinghuai looks at him with gentle eyes.


    At the moment, her eyes were full of him.


    It was the first time that I came to the mountains and rivers from the demon soil. When I was in the end of my life, I met the boy in the small town.


    After that, I went with him all the way to the border of Dayu.


    After that, she thought about how he could get to Jianshan.


    It was later that they met on the ship in the North Sea.


    At that time, she said, ah, if you have a girl you like, you can tell me that I will promote your marriage. If she agrees, I will kill her family. If she does not agree, she will only kill her.


    At that time, Qinghuai thought that Li Fuyao should be her own.


    But later, Li Fuyao walked through thousands of mountains and rivers, and there was no her on her side. Qinghuai thought, if you like Li Fuyao, you can do it.


    Say yes, actually how can''t!


    Green locust trembled and held out her hand, but she couldn''t touch Li Fuyao''s cheek. She had no strength.


    Li Fuyao put her hand to his face.


    That year in Baiyu Town, Qinghuai said that she had a dream. In the dream, she did not become a monk in the sea. She died in front of the sea.


    Now dreams come true.


    She looked at Li Fuyao, with thousands of tenderness in her eyes, but at last she just said, "Li Fuyao, you should take care of yourself in the future."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    With this sentence, Qinghuai closed her eyes.


    Qingtianjun, as the father of Qinghuai, watched this scene, and his spirit seemed to be lost.


    For Li Fuyao, it was the girl he had loved for a long time.


    But for qingtianjun, it was his daughter, who he had watched her grow up many years ago.


    There are thousands of women in the world, but who can match the green locust?


    Qingtianjun''s old tears are full of tears.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "No way!"


    Li Fuyao frantically transfers his sword Qi into the body of Qinghuai. However, Qinghuai, who has already closed his eyes, has no reaction at all.


    Li Fuyao began to go crazy.


    "How can you leave me alone?"


    Before casting the sword, Li Fuyao walked through many places and met many people. Many people died in front of his eyes. Most of them were friends. At that time, although he was sad, he was not like what he is now.


    This is his favorite woman.


    Li Fuyao clenched his teeth, and his blood and tears continued to slide down from his cheek. "How can you go like this?"


    Li Fu shakes his hand and takes out all his belongings. In fact, there is nothing left but the holy pill.


    Holy Dan!


    When the Wushan mountain was opened for the first time, the young disciples of the three religions went to experience. The young disciples of chenxieshan found a stove in the fog mountain, in which there was a whole furnace of holy elixir.


    That furnace of holy elixir was priceless. Later, Lin Hongzhu, the leader of the demon sect, did not know how. He robbed those pills and dumped them into the North Sea.


    After that, he attracted countless monks.


    Also attracted the world''s invincible sword immortal.


    The first time chaoqingqiu killed the sea demon was in Beihai.


    Li Fuyao was also in Beihai at that time. Although he was not as brilliant as chaoqingqiu, he also got a lot of good things.


    At least there is more than one.


    Those pills were eaten by him in the time of crisis, but the last one, he always wanted to leave for the green locust, so he kept it all the time.


    Even at that time, he was threatened by Zhao Sheng''s golden light at the border of Buddhism and earth, and he was useless.


    Now, it comes in handy.


    He took out the elixir and slowly put it into the


    mouth of the green locust.


    In those years, Feng LV ate that holy pill, but he couldn''t become a man for three years. I don''t know how the green locust will be after eating it?


    The elixir is like the mouth of the green locust, there is a golden light to illuminate the face of the green locust, and then, as expected, the green locust turned into a small green snake.


    It''s only an inch long.


    Li Fuyao reached out to pick up the snake and felt the vitality, which relieved the sadness a little bit before.


    After putting the green locust in his arms, Li Fuyao''s long hair moved without wind again. Looking at the demon king in the distance, his eyes were full of killing intention.


    The world of mortals fell into Li Fuyao''s hands.


    The killing intention spread in the long street.


    Just like ye Shengge had to kill demon Li before, Li Fuyao also wanted to kill Fengquan demon king.


    Just before that, Li Fuyao took a look at qingtianjun.


    Qingtian Jun breathed a sigh of relief.


    Li Fuyao stood up and straightened up slowly. Four words came out of his mouth, "you should die!"


    Five big demons, plus before Li Fuyao on the way to Qingtian City, at least have already fought with seven big demons.


    If you add demon Li, you will be eight.


    With so many fights, Li Fuyao is at the end of his tether, but I don''t know why. Fengquan demon king always thinks that he will die as long as he does it.


    This premonition is so strong that there is no reason at all.


    But it was born.


    Fengquan demon Jun looked at Li Fuyao, full of fear.


    According to the demon ancestor''s words, after dealing with this matter, they would go south to fight against the Terrans, unify the mountains and rivers, and then achieve the great cause of longevity. He Fengquan did not have much interest in unifying mountains and rivers, but he was really looking forward to the future of longevity.


    So he didn''t want to die here.


    But soon he found himself wrong.


    I have to die here.


    A sword light rose from the long street and fell in front of him. After the sword light dissipated, a long bloodstain had been drawn on the long street full of snow.


    Li Fuyao stood in front of him.


    Eyes full of blood!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the surface of the SangJiang river outside Qingtian City, there was a boat. Originally, there were only two men in white robes making tea. But now, a middle-aged man in Daopao came.


    Ye Sheng comes from the cloud.


    Chao Qingqiu is cooking tea, but he doesn''t pour a cup to Ye Sheng.Ye shengzhibai said: "I didn''t think that he could walk all the way from the south to here, and he was not dead without your help."


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the huge city whose walls were half collapsed and said in a low voice: "I want to save him, but this is a rare opportunity to sharpen Kendo, so I can bear it. If he wants to catch up with me or even surpass me, some things can only be experienced by myself."


    "On the contrary, it''s you who have high hopes for ye Shengge and want to come and watch it. I''m afraid it''s not very good."


    Ye Sheng looked at the distance, seriously said: "no matter how to say, I am her father, no father would like to see his daughter die like this."


    Nodding toward Qingqiu, he said, "it''s reasonable."


    A strong man like Ye Sheng, standing outside the city, can naturally feel the situation inside the city. After confirming that Ye Sheng''s song is not dangerous, he asks straight to the point: "that old Confucian scholar is determined to open the sky and leave the world. What did you leave and come back for?"


    Many people know a lot of things, but not Ye Sheng.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "there are many people who want to open the curtain of heaven. There is an old guy and a dragon. What I have to do is stop what they want to do. If the old guy wants to open the curtain of heaven, his realm is not enough, so I ignore him. But the dragon is different. He has this ability, so I can only look at him."


    The demon ancestor reappeared in the world, the demon soil knew, the mountain river also knew.


    Ye Sheng naturally knows.


    "His realm is enough to open the curtain of heaven, but he is a little afraid. If he wants to start a war, he has to solve qingtianjun first. If qingtianjun has not solved the problem, so many demons will die first. How can he launch a war? Therefore, he will surely come."


    Looking at the white fog from the hot water, I felt thoughtful.


    Ye Sheng thought for a while and then said, "what happened six thousand years ago, do you still have to calculate it?"


    In fact, Ye Sheng is hard to deal with.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "soon, everyone will not think about any Terran and demon clan, nor will they think about swordsmen and three religions."


    Ye Sheng said with a sigh of doubt.


    Chao Qingqiu did not say clearly, but said with profound meaning: "the unknown things are not clear, but there are good and bad."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    On the long street, when Li Fuyao killed the demon king of Fengquan with a sword, Fenglv also climbed up from the ruins. Looking at this scene, the young genius of the demon soil was grinning and crying out, "Li Fuyao!"


    Li Fuyao vomited out a large mouthful of blood. Before, he was at the end of his life. If he did not hold on to his breath, let alone kill the demon king of Fengquan, he would die here.


    However, after killing the demon king of Fengquan this time, there was no power to fight again. The lingfu was extremely empty.


    I''m afraid that at this time, any one can kill Li Fu. It''s just that on the long street, ye Shengge and the battle of demon Li have not yet been decided, and the demon king of Pingnan and Laozu Bifang have no action.


    The cloud demon king, who was already dying, had no reaction.


    Even if Li Fuyao was so, no one immediately took action.


    He pestered the ground with his sword, but he still half knelt down, blood dyed red and white snow, and slowly spread towards the distance.


    Green locust ate that sacred pill, turned into a small green snake, in Li Fuyao''s arms, Li Fuyao can feel her vitality.


    Yanhe saint''s elixir is not an ordinary saint. Although his aptitude can not support him to cross the sea, he has made many attempts in order to live forever.


    He even practiced two of them into pills.


    That''s why he lived for thousands of years.


    I''m afraid the elixir trained with his blood is really better than that of ordinary sages. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Qinghuai to keep his life.


    It''s just that I don''t know how to make Qinghuai wake up. Even if she wakes up, she will be a monk or become an ordinary person.


    No one knows these things.


    Pingnan demon Jun straightened up, and then took a look at BI Fang Laozu. The latter trembled and hesitated on his face.


    "With so many people dead, do you think you can get out of it?"


    The reason why he didn''t want to get involved in these things was that a sparrow had come to see him long before the demon ancestor. Although the sparrow didn''t do anything to him, the pressure he felt in it was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    When he saw the demon ancestor, he felt that kind of prestige. Although the two were different, he also felt very terrible.


    Caught between the two, Mr. Bifang did not dare to do anything easily.


    But now the demon king of Pingnan has opened his mouth, and the Sword Fairy on the opposite side has no power to fight again. If his ancestor Bifang doesn''t do anything, he doesn''t have to wait for the sparrow to come, and the demon ancestor will be able to tear him to pieces.


    He was silent for a moment, and asked, "now my demon clan has suffered heavy casualties, and the demon ancestor still needs to fight?"


    The established strategy for the demon clan to go south was already determined, just after the capture of Qingtian city.


    It''s just that maybe even the demon ancestor didn''t think that it would damage so many people.


    Li Fuyao alone has already killed three Canghai.


    Chongguang demon Jun, Fengquan demon Jun, Zhenshan demon Jun.


    The three demons died under the sword of a sword immortal.


    Now the demon king on the face of the demon clan is just a few respects. Even in the mountains and forests, there are still a few, but I''m afraid it''s just the number of hands.


    He was worried about the war to be fought.


    The demon clan has the demon ancestor, but the Terran also has the Dynasty Qing Qiu.


    Even if the level of demon ancestor is really so high that it can suppress chaoqingqiu, will this war be sure to win?


    What''s more, it''s not so easy to provoke.


    Chaoqingqiu''s invincible posture has left many shadows on them.


    "You don''t have to think about the things after that. What you should do well is to do well." Pingnan demon Jun was pale, but he said it clearly.


    Old ancestor Bifang looked at the young Sword Fairy in the distance and sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtian city is almost half abandoned, and the battle between ye Shengge and Yaoli is in the middle of the sky. These two monks who have made the sea in the body of women are the best in the world, especially ye Shengge.


    The golden light and the evil spirit interweave in the heavy snow, and there will be birth and death at any time. When the golden light disperses, another golden light will be produced in the palm of Ye Shengge to maintain the quantity of golden light.


    The golden light in the sky almost blinds people.


    But the two people wrapped in these golden lights were expressionless.


    Ye Sheng can sing a lot of Taoism, so is the big demon of the demon family.


    No one dared to take it lightly for a quarter of an hour.


    A purple thunder burst between the two.


    The tiny body of demon Li went back several feet, but after a meal in the air, he quickly swept to ye Shengge.


    Originally, demon Li was ready for ye Shengge to withdraw, but she didn''t think that ye Shengge was not going back.


    Two Canghai friars are fighting hand to hand.The demon Li''s fist, which was not too big, directly hit ye Shengge''s chest with the majestic spirit. If he was hit by such a fist, even if ye Shengge''s realm was so excellent, he would be seriously injured.


    However, at the same time, ye Shengge''s palm has already produced countless golden lights, which blooms in an instant, and one hand has already hit the sky cover of demon Li.


    Ye Shengge''s long hair has been blown by the strong wind brought by the powerful evil spirit. However, ye Shengge has no reaction. Her face is expressionless, and she seems to have made up her mind to exchange injury for life.


    Demon Li frowned, without any hesitation, he took back the fist to resist the majestic golden light.


    The golden light fell on her arm, leaving a deep visible bone wound, demon Li face unchanged, but quickly back away.


    At this time, ye Shengge had already offered a magic instrument.


    Demon Li Leng hum, a palm will fly its, but Ye Sheng song has come to her body.


    Life and death, such things, no one can say clearly.


    Ye Shengge is a kind of Taoism in chenxie mountain. In the past few years, she was just a person practicing Taoism on the mountain without any experience against the enemy. But later, she went through many places and had many hands. Naturally, she was not the one she used to be.


    Blood just let her go faster than others, to say the real combat power, can not do without her own.


    Two people against the enemy, between life and death.


    Only when the demon Li was forced to retreat this time, and then ready to reverse the situation, between heaven and earth, suddenly gave birth to a few vast as the atmosphere of the sea.


    The majestic and monstrous!


    This is not one or two, but five.


    Just outside Qingtian city.


    These five breath, have rich, also have not so strong, this all represents that breath master realm cultivation.


    But without exception, they are all monsters.


    The demon clan and the Terran were always playing games, and no one''s family was really placed in front of the other.


    The Terrans never know how many big demons there are.


    Whether there are several big demons hidden in the deep mountains and old forests has been decided.


    At least these five demons, the Terrans have never known.


    As for the Terran side, it''s hard to say whether there are some saints still hiding.


    "Woo..."


    With the five great monsters of the sea approaching the city of Qingtian, the sound of a horn suddenly sounded between heaven and earth.


    In the distant mountains, there is a black pressure of demon cultivation.


    Like the tide, it is coming towards Qingtian city.


    That''s the demon clan army, go straight to Qingtian city!


    It''s hard to see how many demon cultivation there are, but the evil spirit of these demon cultivation is just like a thick cloud.


    This is how many demon clans gathered together to have such a great prestige.


    The number of the sea friars of the Terran may be more than that of the demon land, but the number of ordinary friars is far less than that of the ordinary monks.


    This has already been proved 6000 years ago.


    Now, do you want to prove it again?


    Ye Shengge burst out a golden light in his palm, forced the demon Li to retreat, and then plundered to the long street to take Li Fuyao away.


    In this situation, no one can resist it.


    Demon Li sneered: "want to go?"


    No one could have thought that, in order to step down Qingtian City, the demon ancestor would bring such a large number of demon clans to sweep over.


    Maybe their purpose is not Qingtian City, but to go south.


    Qingtian city is just passing by.


    Now there are so many big demons have been damaged, this time of war, for the demon clan, is absolutely not a good thing.


    But if so, why should it be so?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the surface of SangJiang River, the boat still hasn''t wavered in the rippling river. Ye Sheng looks at qingtiancheng and is ready to move.


    The demon clan army here, also can''t stop him to save ye Shengge.


    Ye Changting looks at the distance quietly and has already grasped the sword handle.


    Only Chao Qingqiu looks at the teapot in front of him.


    "Here he is."


    In the distance, after the dark army, behind the five sea demons, there was an old man with black hair standing on a chariot.


    There was no expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    When the demon ancestor appeared outside Qingtian City, not only Li Fuyao and ye Shengge in the city, but also Ye Sheng, who was outside the city, frowned.


    "Is this the demon ancestor?"


    That majestic evil spirit is like a black cloud, in a piece of evil spirit, especially conspicuous.


    Although this evil spirit has not yet broken through the sea and came to the sea, but I am afraid that it can be ranked on the top of the demon emperors of all dynasties. Moreover, this is not the most powerful demon ancestor. If it is the strongest posture, I am afraid it will be stronger.


    Chao Qingqiu stares at that black cloud, has no expression, just says: "has lived for more than 100000 years, even if it is only Wang Ba, it is not very easy to provoke Wang ba."


    Ye Sheng asked, "don''t you do it?"


    There is Li Fuyao in Qingtian city. Chaoqingqiu doesn''t want this young man to die. Naturally, he has to rescue him. It seems that he has not made any action yet, so ye Shengcai has this question.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t answer this question. He looked at the distant mountain and said, "I''m afraid I can''t turn to me."


    Ye Sheng picked his eyebrows and asked, "is there a second person in this world who can beat the old dragon?"


    "You wait and see," he said


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The demon clan army all over the mountains and fields came to the outside of Qingtian City, and then stopped to look at the huge city which was already dilapidated.


    The chariot stopped at the front, and the black haired old man standing on it said nothing, but just standing there, he already had a kind of air of self-respect between heaven and earth.


    The demon ancestor of the demon clan led the demon clan from barbarism to civilization, and then let the demon clan survive under the siege of the Terrans.


    In the heart of the demon monks of the demon clan, the status of the demon ancestor is far from comparable to that of other people.


    In the past dynasties, there is no one who can be compared with the demon ancestor.


    So when the demon ancestor stood up, he could soon unify the will of the demon clan and let almost all the demon monks obey his orders.


    When those demon repair stopped outside the city of Qingtian, they looked at the demon ancestor, and their eyes were full of light.


    That unconditional trust.


    Anyone can tell.


    Chao Qingqiu''s boat was far away from Qingtian city. He stood at the bow of the boat and said lightly: "if I kill him, I would like to pick my skin and eat my meat if I wanted to repair it."


    Ye Sheng nods, he knows the benefit of this.


    If the demon ancestor is killed by the people outside the demon clan, then all the demon cultivation of the whole demon land will really never die for him.


    After Chao Qing Qiu, even if he wanted to unite with the demon clan, it was totally impossible.


    Even after the opening of the sky curtain, chaoqingqiu really needs several big demons of the demon clan.


    "So even if he is going to die, I can''t do it. Besides, I''m afraid I will break the sky."


    Facing Qingqiu, he looked at Ye Sheng and said, "the curtain of heaven cannot be broken."


    Ye shengruo thought, "is there something terrible out there?"


    As a Taoist sect leader, he can think of many things.


    As long as Chao Qingqiu reveals some things, he can guess a lot, such as things outside the sky now.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "I''m not an omniscient and omnipotent person. There are many things I can''t do. For example, I can''t solve this old dragon. If I do, he will untie the realm and fight with me in life and death. At that time, he will cut off the sky curtain. If I don''t, he will take the demon clan to the South and fight with the Terran. At that time, the sky will be opened."


    "It''s a dead end. I can''t do anything about it."


    Ye Sheng suddenly said, "the old Confucian scholars are on the other side of the mountains and rivers, and they should also be doing something."


    Chao Qingqiu nodded his head and said, "I know that it is almost inevitable that the curtain of heaven will open, but it will be more difficult to lose the demon clan as an ally at this time."


    Ye Sheng nodded. This time, he really thought about everything clearly. There was a problem outside the sky, and it was likely to endanger the human world. What Chao Qingqiu wanted to do was that when the tianwai problem happened later, he should have enough strength to resist.


    The demons will be one of those forces.


    Chao Qingqiu is not willing to throw it away, so he can''t do it unless he has to.


    A Qing Tian Jun, no matter prestige or realm, is not enough to stop the whole demon clan, can only change one person.


    It is very difficult to find a person in the demon clan who can compete with the demon ancestor.


    But Chao Qingqiu knows that man exists.


    Ye Sheng said calmly: "I was a little surprised, I want to know who that person is."


    Chao Qingqiu said in a low voice: "six thousand years ago, the Emperor Wu of the demon land died suddenly, but before his sudden death, the demon queen had already conceived an heir. After the sudden death of the demon emperor, the demon queen disappeared. Many people think that the demon queen did not give birth to children, but it is not necessarily the case."


    "Hundreds of years ago, qingtianjun became a big demon. His wife had a strange disease, but she could not be cured. Later, he found the residence of the original emperor and protected the woman. In the emperor''s residence, there was a sparrow.""The sparrow is on the Wutong tree."


    , whether it is a demon or a Terran, actually knows a word called Phoenix Wutong.


    Phoenix nature is arrogant, is also the king of hundred birds, the dwelling place will only be on the Indus tree, because Phoenix believes that only the Indus tree can carry its respectable body.


    Ye Sheng was silent for a moment and said word by word: "that sparrow is a Phoenix, and it is also the son of Emperor Wu."


    As the father of Ye Shengge, Ye Sheng is very clear about the help of his blood to his practice.


    Ye Shengge''s mother is a big demon of the Luan bird family, and her father is a Taoist sage. Therefore, since she was born, her practice has not been a problem at all. For so many years, she has never encountered any problems in her practice, even if she breaks into the sea.


    If the sparrow is the descendant of Emperor Wu, then he has the blood of Emperor Wu and the demon queen.


    Emperor Wu ranked in the top ten of all the demon emperors in the whole demon clan.


    The queen of the demon is the Phoenix, the king of a hundred years, and the blood is naturally needless to say.


    The combination of the two, this Sparrow''s cultivation talent and blood, I''m afraid, is much higher than Ye Sheng''s song.


    "A sparrow that has lived for 6000 years!" Ye Sheng sighed: "no wonder."


    For a monk who has lived for 6000 years, it is no longer a big deal now. Now there are demon ancestors who have lived for tens of thousands of years, Liuxiang, who has lived for 6000 years, and Yanhe sage who has made many attempts to live a long life.


    He also lived for thousands of years.


    It seems that longevity is not too difficult.


    "With him, I''m sure to deal with the old dragon." Ye Sheng looks at chaoqingqiu and laughs.


    Chao Qingqiu no longer talks.


    Knowing that there was such a sparrow, naturally it was Qingtian Jun who told him, but even though he had confirmed that the sparrow was the descendant of Emperor Wu, he was a big demon who was only afraid of being able to compete with him.


    But


    For six thousand years, he has done nothing for


    ?


    If he knew a lot of things as early as 6000 years ago, why didn''t he do anything?


    Such a person, when his realm reaches a high enough level, of course, will no longer care about human affairs. But even if he cares about the outside world, what has he done?


    Chaoqingqiu has always been unable to think.


    He sighed.


    He has already said that not all things in the world are in his control. It is like the curtain of heaven is about to break through. He can''t save it.


    But he didn''t think that it started from a broken green locust.


    Looking at the head of the city, Chao Qingqiu raised the teapot and poured some tea into his palm. The hot tea didn''t do any harm to him. He calmly washed his face and then looked at the sky, "can''t you give me some more time?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The demon ancestor looked at Qingtian City, and all the demon Xiu were waiting for him to give an order, so they would step down the city.


    Qingtian city may have been special in the demon soil before, but now, it doesn''t matter, whether it''s qingtianjun or someone else.


    Now the demon soil, demon ancestor''s words, is their highest instruction.


    Looking at the city, a big demon beside the demon ancestor asked, "demon ancestor, do you want to enter the city?"


    This big demon once went to kill Beiming in the North Sea. He was one of the big demons who won the fish. Except for that, he kept a low profile for so many years and almost never appeared in the demon land.


    Concentrate on practice.


    To now, in fact, this realm, and Qingtian Jun is almost the same.


    Originally, the demon soil has happened in recent years, and he has not been involved. If it had not been for the demon ancestor''s exaltation, he would not have been here at the moment.


    Among these five demons, he is still the highest.


    The demon ancestor thought about it and nodded. There were Bi Fang''s ancestor, Ping Nan Yao Jun, and Yao Li in the city. However, he still wanted to let the big demon enter the city for the sake of safety.


    Win fish nods, will leave the army, go to the city.


    "Kill the Sword Fairy and daozhong."


    The demon ancestor said, "then we will go south."


    Win fish nod, turn into a black shadow, fall into the blue sky city.


    Ye Sheng is watching from a distance and is about to make a move. There is ye Shengge inside. Even if there is a demon ancestor outside the city, as a father, he will do it.


    This time, Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak.


    So a golden light fell into Qingtian city.


    Ye Sheng, dressed in a Taoist robe, appeared in the long street.


    In front of Ye Shengge.


    He turned his head and looked at ye Shengge. He didn''t speak, but his momentum had reached the peak.


    "When you find a chance, you can leave. Don''t worry about me."


    Ye Sheng looked in front of him and suddenly laughed. Over the years, for the sake of longevity and Taoism, he has done a lot of things in the cloud.Win the fish to the long street.


    The demon ancestor is outside the city.


    Chaoqingqiu is also outside the city.


    Li Fuyao picked up qingtianjun and looked at Ye Sheng''s back. He didn''t know why. He didn''t hate him so much at this time.


    It turns out that all the fathers in the world are the same.


    A big war is imminent.


    At this time, a sparrow flew to the top of the city and stopped at the most conspicuous place.


    It looked at the numerous demon troops outside the city, some sighed, and when looking at the demon ancestors, there was only irony in their eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    The sparrow stopped at the most conspicuous place in the city. Although there was nothing more to do about it, it was still seen by countless demon monks.


    Those demon Xius with high and low realms, looking at this unidentified sparrow, think differently.


    Some people think that sparrows were exterminated 350 years ago, and now there should be no sparrow in the world.


    Others are thinking that the sparrow dare to stop here now, for fear that it has some confidence.


    But they think a lot, can''t remember the origin of this sparrow.


    Can you be a friend of qingtianjun?


    This is not what one person thinks.


    But this kind of thought, was quickly eliminated by them, even if it is the friend of qingtianjun? Now the demon ancestors are all in front of the city. Even if it is a peerless demon, it is difficult to find out what difficulties can be caused to the demon ancestors.


    Think of some demon Xiu here, even at this time want to kill the sparrow.


    But those big demons somehow felt a special breath, whether it was the big demons outside the city, or the big demons in the city.


    Demon Li looked up to see the sparrow on the head of the city.


    Think about a lot of things.


    Yingyu and Pingnan demon Jun are both looking at the sparrow.


    He did not dare to see him because they had seen him several years ago.


    At that time, the sparrow told him not to do anything, but at this time, he still appeared in Qingtian city. The only thing he wanted to let the sparrow know was that he was here, not for any other reason, but because he had to.


    These four characters may be life preservers.


    As a bird, he is too afraid.


    The suppression of the king of birds on the rest of the birds is too terrible.


    The winning fish clan is not a pure bird family, but it also has the blood of the bird family. At the moment, it also feels a little unusual.


    He looked at the sparrow, frowned and said, "is this?"


    No one spoke.


    At the moment, whether it is inside or outside the city, there is silence.


    The sparrow stood at the head of the city and did nothing.


    After a long time, in the crowd outside the city, suddenly a demon Xiu PA knelt down.


    The state of that demon cultivation is high, and it is quite famous in the climbing demon cultivation. What''s more, he is famous for his erudition.


    And he''s a bird, too.


    he knew little about it. He did not know that this sparrow had been in the residence of the blue emperor for several hundred years, nor did he know that it lived on that Wutong tree. After seeing it, the deep feeling of the deep veins of the blood rose again.


    It is the thing that melts into the blood, even if it is the vicissitudes of life, even if it is the phoenix of the world, has already broken the blood vein, also has not worn out.


    That demon repair regardless of the demon ancestor, unexpectedly is trembling majestic mouth way: "is it you?"


    The voice is very old, as if over 6000 years of vicissitudes of life.


    As these three words are said, there are already many people who think of some things.


    Before the death of the tyrannical emperor, he would know that he could not die six years ago.


    At that time, no one thought that Emperor Wu would die so suddenly, or that the descendants of Emperor Wu could appear in the world.


    After all, Emperor Wu''s realm is too high, and the blood of the demon queen is too strong, so it is difficult to give birth to children.


    Many people know what happened later.


    If the empress of the demon did not know where he was, the descendants of Emperor Wu were not born.


    This is a very normal thing.


    Nobody thought about it.


    Until now, the sparrow appeared at the head of the city. The demon Xiu of the bird clan knelt down and said these three words.


    So I put a lot of people''s thoughts forward.


    A big demon said coldly, "demon ancestor is in front of you, but you kneel down on such a sparrow. Who knows what it is!"


    The demon king''s voice was cold. When he spoke, he looked at the head of the city. It seemed that as long as the demon ancestor gave the order, he could kill the sparrow here.


    But I don''t know why, the demon ancestor has not spoken.


    The sparrow did not speak.


    They seem to be engaged in some kind of confrontation.


    For a moment, there was something strange about the atmosphere.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "If I think so, he is the son of Emperor Wu."


    Qingtianjun lies down behind Li Fuyao and takes a breath.


    He had known that sparrow for hundreds of years, so he should be the son of Emperor Wu.


    With such a blood line against the sky and 6000 years of cultivation for him, Qingtian Jun thinks it is very normal for him to say that he can be better than Qingqiu, or even better than chaoqingqiu."If the whole demon clan wants to find a person who can fight with the demon ancestor, this is the only one."


    Qingtianjun didn''t want the curtain of heaven to be opened, nor did he want the Terran and the demon clan to open a war, but no matter how unwilling, there was no way.


    Because the demon ancestor was determined to fight, he could not stop him. Even Chao Qingqiu could only choose one of the two poisonous wine in front of him.


    The curtain should be broken.


    But after the demon family where to go, qingtianjun understood, at least to change a person to lead.


    Since sparrow is the descendant of Emperor Wu, as long as it can defeat the demon ancestor, then the demon clan should be willing to worship him as the Lord.


    If he is concerned about the demon clan, he should know that it is not right to start a war.


    And the most important thing is that he is not a stranger.


    He is a perfect monk on earth.


    So he won''t think the same as demon ancestor.


    Of course, there is no absolute, if he did not resist the temptation of longevity, it is difficult to say.


    But since he''s here, it''s at least a good thing.


    "Li Fuyao, no matter what, you will seize the opportunity to take Qinghuai away and then cure her. As for me, you can ignore it."


    Li Fuyao spat out blood foam and did not speak.


    Li Fuyao will not abandon Qinghuai and qingtianjun. Neither of them will die.


    Just as everyone was tired of the situation in front of them, the sparrow on the head of the city spoke.


    "He can''t beat Chao Qing Qiu," he said


    It came here, silent for a long time, but the first word he said was full of weight.


    What are the conditions for this war?


    In fact, it is not their unconditional compliance with the demon ancestor, but their firm belief that the demon ancestor, who has lived for more than 100000 years, can kill chaoqingqiu.


    The demon ancestor is invincible.


    This is the premise of the war.


    As long as the demon ancestor is immortal, the realm is higher than the world''s Canghai friars, unparalleled in the world, and fearless of any sea sage and sword immortal, then such a battle will be the final victory of the demon clan.


    But if the demon ancestor is not equal to chaoqingqiu.


    Then this war can not be fought.


    When they are defeated by Chaoqing, the other big demons will have no advantage over the sages and sword immortals of the three religions.


    So how did it come about?


    But now the first word of sparrow is to say that the demon ancestor is not equal to chaoqingqiu.


    In fact, it has shaken the confidence of many people.


    Only a lot of people still believe that the demon ancestor can take them to eternal life.


    Demon Zu didn''t speak. He just looked at the sparrow.


    The second sentence of the sparrow is even more shocking, "he has no way to let you live forever."


    This one word, let innumerable people, all subconsciously look at demon ancestor.


    Longevity is the promise of the demon ancestors to each demon family, unify the world, and then they can live forever.


    This is what the demon ancestor said in the sea.


    But now, the sparrow says it''s fake.


    A big demon indifferently said: "what are you, dare to talk nonsense here?"


    The heart of the army is floating, so he wants to be stable.


    Sparrow looked at him, no mood, just continue to look at demon ancestor.


    "Who am I? You don''t know who I am yet."


    With this saying, the sparrow suddenly burst out a burst of ancient breath, it is such a breath, at the same time, countless bird friars are staring.


    If it was just a guess, now they can be sure that the sparrow on the head of the city is really a Phoenix.


    Is the real king of birds!


    Six thousand years ago, the demon queen was the last Phoenix between heaven and earth. If this one is also a Phoenix.


    He must be the son of Emperor Wu!


    When it comes to Emperor Wu, countless people are swaying.


    That is not only the last demon emperor of the demon clan, but also the most powerful one in the whole demon clan history.


    Now this one is the son of Emperor Wu.


    It is the continuation of Emperor Wu''s blood.


    If there was no demon ancestor, he would be able to harvest a number of followers now, and he might even be regarded as the demon emperor immediately and lead the demon clan forward for many years.


    No one is worried that his realm is not enough. The blood of Emperor Wu and the demon queen is enough.


    They have seen Ye Sheng''s song, which has been on the sea for less than a hundred years.


    This man has been practicing for six thousand years.


    How can it not be strong?


    The sparrow seemed to know what was going to happen. He just looked at the demon ancestor and said slowly, "this is my demon soil. You shouldn''t do something about it."


    Is this the declaration of sovereignty?Some people are very surprised, even if you are the son of Emperor Wu, but not Emperor Wu himself, how can you say that the demon soil is yours?


    The demon ancestor suddenly said, "I should have seen you."


    He was silent for a long time before he spoke.


    He spent many years at the bottom of the North Sea, and every generation has a guardian, so he has met a lot of people.


    So this one is one of the guardians of all ages?


    Who is that?


    "Even if you are a descendant of Emperor Wu, what about that?" The big demon who had been following the demon ancestor began to speak. It seemed that he even wanted to say a second sentence.


    He now unconditionally believes in the demon ancestor, as well as the long life he said, so he will be hostile to anyone who dares to violate the demon ancestor.


    He is very old, old enough to die at any time, so he can only hold the life-saving straw of demon ancestor.


    But the sparrow just looked at him and said, "you''re wrong."


    What''s wrong?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    "We are all wrong."


    Chao Qingqiu stood in the bow of the boat, and the white fog in the teapot surrounded him, making him like a real immortal.


    After hearing this, ye Changting raised his head. What the sparrow said on the head of the city, whether it was the demon Xiu or them, could hear it.


    He said you were wrong.


    What''s wrong with that?


    Ye Changting has been thinking, just some eyebrows, then heard the words of chaoqingqiu.


    He looked up at the broken city of Qingtian. The snowflakes were falling from time to time. Countless demon monks would not think about the snow at the moment. His attention was all on the sparrow at the head of the city.


    Taking back his eyes, ye Changting asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Chao Qingqiu said: "since it is him, then the matter is not so difficult."


    He said a silly word and began to laugh.


    He looked down at the sword hanging from his waist.


    The sword is called the ancient road, so it is named because chaoqingqiu yearns for the time when there were so many talents.


    But he can only be born in such an era, so some regret.


    Just at this time, he suddenly felt that, in fact, it was OK.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sparrow stood at the head of the city, didn''t say much. After a word, they just looked at the demon Xiu under the city head.


    Some demon Xiu frowned and tried to think about the meaning of sparrow, but they couldn''t think of it.


    Are you all wrong?


    Is it wrong that they followed the demon ancestor?


    Or something else?


    The sparrow looked at the demon ancestor and showed a sarcastic expression again.


    Demon Zu said: "I have seen you, who are you?"


    He suddenly had some uneasiness. According to the truth, a monk like him would never have such an emotion, but he did not know how, and it still could not be erased.


    He began to feel that the sparrow in front of him was very dangerous.


    As mentioned before, if he is the son of Emperor Wu, he is also a monk who has been practicing for six thousand years and has a unique blood, which should cause some danger to him. However, he doesn''t think he is.


    As for the story of Emperor Wu, after the demon ancestor woke up, he understood it.


    But I didn''t care.


    Since Emperor Wu didn''t pay attention to it, what about his descendants?


    The demon ancestor thought about the things he knew before, the things recorded in the ancient books, and if the sparrow in front of him was an ancient Phoenix.


    But when I think about it, I just think about it.


    "I have a story."


    The sparrow looked at them and said slowly, "the story is not necessarily good, but you can only listen to it."


    It''s an imperative statement, which is usually said naturally only by people in high positions.


    The beginning of this story is 6000 years ago, the immortal demon named Emperor Wu was originally a wolf demon. By chance, he was valued by the emperor''s teacher. The emperor did not hesitate to take the secret script from the palace of the former demon emperor for Emperor Wu to study.


    This directly changed the life of Emperor Wu. He had the most excellent books to study, and his talent was really good. Therefore, he soon became outstanding. Later, he surpassed the previous generation of demon emperor, truly unified the demon land, and became the last demon emperor of the demon family.


    Because of the realm and behavior style, he was made Emperor Wu by the demon clan.


    After Emperor Wu became the demon emperor, the realm did not stagnate, but it took a short time to become one of the strongest in the whole world.


    Apart from Liuxiang, no one else can be compared with Emperor Wu.


    At that time, Emperor Wu and Liuxiang were indispensable. If either side did not have such a powerful person, the war would start.


    But as the two most powerful men, they both want to leave the world and become immortals.


    At that time, the heaven and earth seemed to have some problems, but they were not clear about it. Liuxiang wanted to split into two to become immortals, but Emperor Wu didn''t have so many ideas.


    He knew that his blood was not enough to support him to go higher, but he still didn''t want to give up, so one day, something went wrong.


    The result of that problem is that the world knows that Emperor Wu died suddenly and left the world.


    If this is the end of the story, there will be no sparrow.


    After that, he could not think of a way to leave the world.


    He wants to have an heir to continue his blood and accomplish what he has not accomplished.


    At the end of the story, everyone will think that sparrow is the offspring.


    So everyone looked at the sparrow again.


    "So I said you were wrong."


    Sparrow''s voice seems to come from a long time ago, but how far is the so-called before?About 6000 years.


    In the following story, the demon monks no longer heard the sound, but seemed to have seen the original scene over 6000 years.


    In front of the broken hut, the thick fog dispersed.


    has a woman wearing a red robe, embroidered with gold thread and embroidered with a Golden Phoenix, standing under the Wutong tree.


    She was graceful and elegant, and she felt very beautiful when she looked at it. Although her abdomen was slightly raised, it did not affect her beauty.


    Such a woman, no one to say, who should know, this is the demon queen.


    There''s no other woman in the world who can have this attitude. The


    demon stood behind the Wutong tree until she bowed slightly. All the people noticed that there was a coffin before her.


    The coffin is made of black dark wood. It looks like nothing special. It is a kind of tree which is very common in the demon soil. But soon some demon repair noticed that there were gold silk threads around the coffin.


    "That''s the emperor wood!"


    In the demon soil, there is a special kind of wood, extremely strong, the body stored in this, can ensure that it will not rot for thousands of years.


    Because of this reason, many years ago, the coffins made of this kind of emperor wood were used when the demon emperors were buried many years ago.


    If that woman is a demon queen, who will be in the coffin in front of her at the moment?


    If there is someone, that person can only be the sudden death of Emperor Wu.


    I don''t know how many people want to see the appearance of Emperor Wu.


    That''s the last demon emperor in the world. Who doesn''t want to see it?


    So a lot of people are focused.


    As soon as the picture turned, they also saw the scene in the coffin.


    Li Fuyao is not so strange. In the dreamland six thousand years ago, he had already known the appearance of Emperor Wu. Looking at it again, he would not be surprised.


    The Emperor Wu in the coffin closed his eyes, but just look at this one, everyone will have a deep shock, this is Emperor Wu!


    The demon queen reached out and put his hand on Emperor Wu''s face with trembling trembling,


    and then tears fell on Emperor Wu''s face.


    A long time ago, it was said that Emperor Wu never loved the queen of demons. He only wanted a son with incomparable blood in the world to marry the demon queen. But now it seems that this is not the case.


    If it is true as the world rumor, then now the demon queen, definitely will not be emotional.


    Looking at Emperor Wu, the demon queen cried in a low voice: "you have said that you want to be the best demon emperor in all ages. How can you leave me like this?"


    People all know that Emperor Wu wants to leave the world and become an immortal, but they don''t know that he is far from it.


    But anyway, he''s gone. What else can we do?


    Lying on the coffin, the demon queen was crying, but her hand was still on her abdomen.


    "You know that we can''t give birth to an heir, but we want to live with it. Do you think I really don''t understand?"


    The realm of Emperor Wu is too high and wonderful, and the blood of the demon queen is too strong. The combination of the two is impossible to give birth to children. This kind of thing is understood by the world, and she also understands it naturally.


    That child can not be born, even if it is born, it will be a stillbirth.


    In the past, how can she complain about the man holding the whole demon soil, but now, the man has died, nothing can be said.


    Looking at Emperor Wu''s face, the demon queen said, "you are the demon emperor. You are the person who the whole demon family wants to look at. You are not a few peerless friars in the world. But in my opinion, you are just my husband."


    "I won''t let you die."


    The demon queen seems to have made a decision, some desolate words.


    "From now on, we will always be together, you do what you should do, my child and I will always accompany you..."


    With these words, the demon queen took off his shoes and lay down in the coffin.


    The demon monks thought that this was the funeral of the demon queen, and they all felt a lot. But at this time, the coffin, which was known as strong and abnormal, began to light up.


    The fire was too bright.


    This is a fire!


    "This is Nirvana of Phoenix? "


    It has been said that the Phoenix clan is the Flamingo and the most noble bird family in the world. They have something endowed by heaven and earth. When the Phoenix family live to 500 years old, they will be reborn. After rebirth, they will live for another 500 years. They will never die. The only death is this Nirvana rebirth. Once they fail, they will disappear forever.


    Phoenix Nirvana exists in the world, but absolutely no friar of Phoenix clan can survive more than three times.


    That''s exactly the life span of the monk Canghai.


    According to the age of the demon queen, now the demon queen is far from 1000 years old, and it should not be the second Nirvana rebirth time.


    But why?


    People with puzzled, looking at the next picture.


    The fire was very strong, and when the fire disappeared, the demon Queen appeared in front of the coffin.She bent down and picked up the little sparrow.


    My eyes are full of love.


    then gently tiptoe and put the little sparrow on the Indus tree, where there is a nest.


    The demon looked at the little sparrow and whispered, "remember to look at our demon soil."


    Then the body behind the demon began to dissipate slowly and turned into fire light.


    Her eyes are full of admiration and love for her lover.


    Finally, when the face of the demon disappeared, she called softly, "your majesty!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    The sound of his majesty seems to have returned between heaven and earth, never leaving for a long time.


    When everyone came back to God, the sparrow on the top of the city was gone.


    Instead, there was a man in a black robe standing on the top of the city.


    His face is like a knife cut sword carved general, tall, standing on the top of the city, looking at the city below, it naturally exudes an invincible momentum.


    That is a generation of emperor, monarch in the world!


    The impact is much stronger than before knowing that he is a Phoenix.


    That''s Emperor Wu!


    He is the last demon emperor of this demon land, and he is the strongest one who can compete with Liuxiang.


    At that time, it was just a great demon that could become a demon emperor with ordinary blood. At this time, it also had the blood of the Phoenix clan. In addition, after six thousand years of practice, how strong would it be?


    The original Emperor Wu was the top ten demon emperors in the history of the whole demon clan. At the moment, many people believe that the present Emperor Wu is enough to win the top of the list.


    But his opponent seems to be the demon ancestor.


    If these two people really make a move, no one knows who will win in the end.


    Emperor Wu looked at the demon monks and said, "I''m back."


    The voice is not very loud, but it can spread all over Qingtian city. Everyone here can hear it clearly.


    That''s Dewey!


    Qingtianjun struggled to climb down from Li Fuyao''s back, then knelt on one knee and said in a loud voice, "see your majesty Emperor Wu!"


    Emperor Wu is the last demon emperor in the history of the demon clan. After his death, there will be no demon emperor in the demon family.


    In other words, when Emperor Wu reappears in the world, he is still the demon emperor of the demon clan.


    Since he is the demon emperor, is there any reason why the demon clan should not see him?


    Qingtianjun knelt down. After thinking for a moment, he knelt down.


    "See your majesty!" he said in a loud voice


    There were many big demons on the scene, no less than ten, but only two of them knelt down to show their identity to Emperor Wu, which was obviously abnormal.


    However, it is also normal. No one knows how the state of Emperor Wu is now, and whether he can still have the cultivation of dominating the world and pushing all the enemies in nine days and ten places.


    The demon Li had met Emperor Wu. Looking at the Emperor Wu at the moment, he thought of many things that had happened six thousand years ago, but he did not kneel down.


    She doesn''t know what Emperor Wu thinks, but at least she knows one thing, that is, the demon ancestor wants to fight a war, and Emperor Wu doesn''t have to.


    In order to exterminate the swordsman, she could not make a decision early.


    Li Fuyao stood on the long street, looking at the Emperor Wu, thinking about all the experience of that fantasy, thinking about the Emperor Wu who died on Ye Sheng''s singer.


    Ye Shengge stood on the long street, also thinking about what Emperor Wu said to her before he left the world at that time.


    At that time, Emperor Wu said, "I don''t think I''m as boring as the story."


    At that time ye Shengge did not know the meaning of this sentence, but now it does.


    In this world, is there anything more boring than the boring death?


    Emperor Wu will not be that boring person, so he will not die so boring.


    Because it won''t die, the next story will be more interesting.


    Ye Shengge walks towards Ye Sheng, and she asks, "is Chao Jian Xian here?"


    Now in the world, only the Emperor Wu and chaoqingqiu can rank in the top three.


    How can chaoqingqiu not come?


    "He''s out of town."


    Ye Shengping opened his mouth, but still looked at the scene in front of him. He did not dare to leave Qingtian City rashly because he did not know what would happen next.


    But the worst case is that Emperor Wu and the demon ancestor join hands. Once these two peerless friars are on the same front, between heaven and earth, I''m afraid that even chaoqingqiu can''t stop them?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With qingtianjun and Bifang kneeling down, many demon monks followed. See the four words of your majesty, and they hovered in the sky.


    Many old demon repair old tears, incomparable joy!


    Compared with the demon ancestors with a history of more than ten thousand years, the name of Emperor Wu has a special magic power.


    This is Emperor Wu after all!


    Only the big demons of the sea, always only two kneel down, they are different from other demon repair, standing in the sea, will know that the word "longevity" is so attractive to them.


    The nirvana can live for tens of thousands of years, but they can''t live for thousands of years.


    So instead of kneeling, they stand behind the demon ancestor.


    Emperor Wu, dressed in a black emperor''s robe, looked at the demon monks and said, "I don''t want you to choose which side of the river to stand on."


    It''s still quiet, but everybody''s listening.


    "It doesn''t make any sense.""According to the rules of the demon clan, I am the emperor of the demon land. You will do whatever I say. I don''t want to know what you are thinking. You can think about it, whether you want to live forever or fight against mountains and rivers. But you can only think that this is my demon land, the demon land of countless people, not one of you who wants to lose it for your own sake."


    "Listen, no matter what you want to do, remember, I don''t want to!"


    I will not!


    All the above can be ignored, but the last three words of Emperor Wu have been heard by many people.


    Emperor Wu said he would not.


    According to the rules of demon soil, he is indeed the demon emperor, and he has this power.


    Of course, now the demon ancestor is here, and there are many big demons in the sea. If you don''t want Emperor Wu to continue to be the demon emperor, you can challenge him now.


    But the question is, who dares to do it at this time?


    Who dares to fight against Emperor Wu, who knows that he is not easy to be provoked?


    At this time, the demon ancestor suddenly said, "it''s you."


    He is the demon ancestor. When he sleeps, there will be many guardians. When each Guardian becomes a guardian, he will come to see him. Since Emperor Wu is the demon emperor of the demon clan, he is also a guardian once. Naturally, he has seen the demon ancestor.


    Emperor Wu said, "if you want to bring the demon clan into the land of eternal destruction, you are not worthy to be the demon ancestor."


    Why the demon ancestor can be called the demon ancestor is because he once rescued the demon family from ignorance.


    Now, in order to leave the world, the demon ancestor wants to take the demon clan into the land of eternal destruction. What qualification is it to be called the demon ancestor?


    The demon ancestor said with a smile: "since they are all people in this realm, how can they still think about their life and death? I will lead you to leave the world and pursue a real long life. People like you should not stay here."


    The voice of this sentence was very low, except for Emperor Wu, no one else heard it.


    Emperor Wu had no expression.


    The demon ancestor said, "why do you suffer?"


    Emperor Wu looked at the demon ancestor with deep eyes, "she said to take a good look at our demon soil."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    Emperor Wu stood at the head of the city and said a lot of words. The demon monks who listened to them all said nothing at the moment.


    Emperor Wu reappeared in the world and stopped them on their way to the south. All these three words were forbidden by me.


    Even if they were obedient to the orders of demon ancestors, in the end, Emperor Wu did not allow them.


    As the demon emperor, he has this power.


    Of course, they can also find various reasons to reject the words of Emperor Wu, but no one has done anything, because everyone knows that next, there is only one person who decides the fate of the demon clan.


    And this person, can only be one between Emperor Wu and demon ancestor.


    It doesn''t matter who talks now or in the past.


    It''s just a matter of separating the top and the bottom.


    These two, one is the demon ancestor who helps the demon family to come out of ignorance, and the other is the Emperor Wu who has the Phoenix blood.


    If it was Wudi six thousand years ago, even if they would marvel at the strength of Emperor Wu, they would not really think that he could compete with the demon ancestor. But now, the demon queen is reborn, changing the blood of Emperor Wu, so that he has the blood of Phoenix. Such a Wudi has practiced for 6000 years. Besides, he can''t fight with the demon ancestor. Everyone thinks it''s a joke.


    Only two of the demon clan''s peerless strongmen, really want to die at this moment, that will be a huge price that the demon clan can''t bear.


    Some old demon Xiu, thinking about this, are already anxious.


    But the two people who are in the center of this matter seem to be indifferent.


    The demon ancestor looked up at Emperor Wu, who had regained his blood with secret methods. He thought that in his own world, there would not be a few people with such great courage. Moreover, in sum, after seven thousand years of practice, Emperor Wu could make him feel dangerous. This kind of astonishing younger generation was rarely seen.


    "If you really want to fight, you know what''s going to happen. The guy with the sword doesn''t dare to give his all. You dare to do it here?"


    The demon ancestor opened his mouth with a smile, and Chao Qingqiu didn''t dare to put all his strength into it, because he was afraid of breaking the curtain of heaven. Since Emperor Wu had enough realm, he knew nothing less than Chao Qingqiu.


    "Since you want to leave, I''d better kill you first, so as not to catch up with the demon soil."


    Emperor Wu was dressed in a black robe, and his cold face was expressionless. People would have a heart of submission if they looked at it.


    The demon ancestor sneered: "opened the curtain of heaven, the road ahead of the demon soil is not necessarily better than now, how can there be an egg under the cover of the nest? You haven''t heard that? "


    When the curtain of heaven breaks open, it is likely to bring those monks out of the sky. At that time, the end of the whole world is no different from that of the demon soil.


    Emperor Wu said, "in this case, what is the difference?"


    "At least you can follow me in search of eternal life, instead of dying here now." The demon ancestor has no expression.


    Without thinking, Emperor Wu said, "if you want to move my things, you should first think about the consequences after you move them."


    "It seems that you are going to fight me regardless of the consequences." The demon ancestor looked at Emperor Wu, and his face was gloomy as if he could drip water at any time.


    Emperor Wu didn''t want to talk.


    He slowly left the city and walked towards the air. At this time, the snow paved a road in front of him.


    The rest of the wind and snow fell to the ground, but on his head they were separated automatically, just like a minister''s respect for the king.


    The black emperor''s robe, in the sight of innumerable demon repair under the city, became extremely dazzling.


    As Emperor Wu looks like this, everyone thinks that he should be the emperor of this demon land, and he should be the king of this world.


    The demon ancestor looked at him, his eyes also gave birth to the killing machine, he slowly walked down from the chariot, stood in the snow, and then for a moment, also slowly rose into the sky.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t fight his life and death because he was afraid that the sky would break. At that time, Chao Qingqiu still hoped that the demon ancestor would be afraid of some things and would not do anything. But now, since the demon ancestor has already thought of opening the curtain of heaven, there is no need to say that he will kill the demon ancestor no matter what.


    Without Emperor Wu, there will be Chao Qingqiu.


    Emperor Wu walked into the air and stopped. Then he said in a cold voice, "go back three thousand miles!"


    The sound was so loud that the flying snow was trembling. The low-level demon monks were bleeding their ears.


    To retreat three thousand li is to set aside a battlefield for him.


    It''s only 3000 Li. Is it too big?


    With that sentence, Emperor Wu''s big sleeves and small movements made the whole robe sound like hunting.


    In the snow, the demon emperor, looking at the demon ancestor, said coldly, "come to die."


    Demon ancestor is indifferent, but the momentum of the whole person has begun to climb, and after a moment, it has reached the end of the sea.


    This demon ancestor has been pressing his realm in the sea because he is afraid that the heaven and earth will suppress him. But at this moment, if he does not exert all his strength to face the Emperor Wu, he will not have any chance of winning.


    Only when his momentum rose a little bit, there were black clouds gathering in the sky.This let the demon ancestor''s eyes, a bit more fear.


    But later, when he felt the majestic momentum of the Emperor Wu in front of him, he still let himself cross the sea.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a high sounding sound of dragon chanting!


    Behind the demon ancestor, there is a huge and incomparable black dragon shadow roaring in the sky!


    But Emperor Wu was in the snow, and he was alone.


    He reached for a snowflake and watched it turn into a thin piece of ice in the palm of his hand. At last, with a little force, he crushed it.


    There was silence between heaven and earth.


    An invisible and majestic air machine was born from Emperor Wu. In a moment, it spread and went away. The demon monks who had not quit 3000 Li were affected at the moment.


    As soon as those big demons came into contact with this air machine, their faces changed slightly, their bodies moved slightly, and they retreated.


    This retreat is really three thousand miles away!


    And those who are not in the realm of demon cultivation are spitting blood.


    Left a little blood plum on the snow.


    In Qingtian City, Li Fuyao takes qingtianjun and begins to retreat. When a white rainbow rises, he has already gone two thousand li.


    But still failed to avoid the air machine, so he also had to spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    Ye Shengge and Ye Sheng two father and daughter retreat, these two people''s condition is still good, this time withdraws, has not been injured.


    The old ancestor of Bi Fang and a group of big demons began to retreat, and did not want to pursue and kill Li Fuyao and his party.


    The future of demon soil is likely to come to light today. No one wants to think about other things now.


    It was Fenglv. If it had not been mentioned by the demon king of Xishan, he would have died here.


    Emperor Wu has not yet made a move. Just such a magnificent air machine, he has really cleared out the three thousand li radius.


    Such a realm is really beyond ordinary people''s comparison.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chaoqingqiu stands in the bow of the boat, and ye Changting stands behind chaoqingqiu in silence.


    Chaoqingqiu''s hair was blown by this air machine, and the boat went down the river rapidly, and withdrew for three thousand li.


    Ye Changting stood behind him. He thought that chaoqingqiu would do something, but when the boat quickly headed downstream, he began to ask, "such a big war, don''t you look at it?"


    Chao Qingqiu listened to the wind coming from his ears, then turned his head and said calmly, "I also want to see it, but there are some important things."


    Ye Changting let out a sound and thought of something.


    There seems to be something on the other side of the mountain and river.


    That old Confucian scholar is not like a man who keeps his own mind. If he wants to leave the world, he will do something.


    Before chaoqingqiu, he thought that the demon ancestor was the most important thing to watch. Now that the demon ancestor was watched by Emperor Wu, he really wanted to find the old Confucian scholar.


    It may be easier to deal with the old Confucians.


    In the past, there was his Qing Qiu in the world, but now he is not only in the world, but also in the world.


    Thinking of this, Chao Qingqiu suddenly whispered, "do you really want to know?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    There is a big war.


    Not only the great demons of the demon soil, but also the sages on the other side of the mountain and river, have already realized that there is definitely a big war going on between heaven and earth.


    Emperor Wu said that he would go back three thousand li.


    It''s because once they start, all monks will be affected within three thousand miles, not that their war can only spread for three thousand miles.


    It''s a mountain.


    Liang also walked down from the clouds and came to the back of the mountain. This time, he did not arouse the public and hid almost all the breath. He did not let any Taoist disciples know about it.


    The only person who knew he was here was Ning Sheng.


    He is the elder of Liang Yi. He can make Liang Yi shout his martial uncle.


    Ning Sheng walked along the mountain path with him, glanced at the lifeless weeds beside the mountain road, and then he and Liang came to the cliff side to have a look at the sea of clouds. Then he looked further away.


    Between heaven and earth, there are so two breath, entangled in the distance, looking at the direction, is probably in the demon soil there.


    "Is it autumn?"


    Ning Sheng frowned, some doubts.


    They all know that the demon ancestor reappeared in the world. Many saints are very interested in the old dragon who has lived for more than 100000 years.


    But since they have lived for tens of thousands of years, they can''t do anything to the old dragon.


    Besides, the old dragon represents the whole demon clan. Who dares to do anything?


    Except for the Qing Dynasty and autumn.


    Only in autumn.


    Ning Sheng thought of here, there will be some helpless.


    "We can''t see through his realm, but that demon ancestor exists in the world, which is really not a good thing for the Terran."


    Liang also said: "if Chao Qingqiu died in the demon soil like this, and the demon ancestor were both defeated, would it not be the best result?"


    Ning Sheng didn''t speak. Whether it was mountain or river or demon soil, they, the highest level monks, naturally realized something.


    Liang also sighed: "Chao Qingqiu is such a person. I don''t know how long it will take for him to get out. But we think about his death all day long. No wonder many people say that there are few real saints in the cloud."


    The relationship between Ning Sheng and Liang Yi is extraordinary. Some words can be said here.


    Don''t be afraid of anything.


    Ning Sheng said in a soft voice: "for hundreds of years, but in order to seek a long life ear, how many monks in the world are not like this?"


    Liang also smiles. There are several sages of Taoism and Confucianism. If you can, you can count the Buddhists and the earth saints. It''s really hard to find a few who are qualified to be true saints.


    Liang also wanted to come here, but he was too lazy to think about it. He just said, "I went to the demon soil before Shengge. It''s estimated that something happened there. In fact, I''d like to see it, but since Ye Sheng has gone, let''s forget it."


    Ning Sheng said: "in the end, the saints are not all without desires and desires. Ye Shengxiu is astonishing to the heaven, but he is still worried about his daughter. In this way, maybe we can really say that it is not the way of Bai Xiu for hundreds of years?"


    "If that''s the case, those swordsmen are really cool and unrestrained. I''m looking forward to that time 6000 years ago."


    Ning Sheng said with a smile, "so you want to be forced to hold your head by the swordsman?"


    "Isn''t it almost the same now?"


    Liang also said with a smile.


    He has not been in the cloud for a long time, but he is still the same Liang Yi, no matter before or after entering the cloud.


    Liang also thought about it and took a step forward. Suddenly, he said, "uncle, I don''t want such a person as Chao Qingqiu to die. I feel worried that he did such a thing in Luoyang City before."


    Ning Sheng turned his head and looked at Liang Yi and thought about it. Then he said, "he has done a lot for the swordsman. Even standing opposite him, he should respect him."


    Liang Yien, he walked toward the sea of clouds, and suddenly came up with the idea that if he could stand on one side with Chao Qingqiu and do something together in his life, it would be a pleasure.


    Ning Sheng stood in place, just looked down at his fingers that point cinnabar.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The royal highness of the king of Chu went out of the palace to see Li changgu on the tower of picking stars.


    In fact, this is the first serious meeting between the two monks in Luoyang.


    The autumn wind is howling.


    His Highness the king of Chu went up to pick the Star Tower and sat down with Li changgu. This time, his highness brought tea, but they didn''t even look at the tea set, just staring at the distance.


    The king of Chu''s Royal Highness did not know the two sides of the war, so he just asked, "is it the Chaojian immortal and the demon ancestor?"


    Li changgu shook his head and said: "I didn''t notice the sword spirit,


    I''m afraid it''s not towards the sword immortal."


    After a short period of astonishment, his royal highness immediately asked, "if not Chaojian immortal, who could it be?"


    Yes, since that demon ancestor can live for more than 100000 years, who can make such a big noise besides chaoqingqiu?Li changgu really did not know the answer, can only casually say: "Li Fuyao that boy is also possible."


    His royal highness chuckled bitterly. Although Li Fuyao is already a sword immortal, who can believe that he can make such a big noise?


    Li changgu was also troubled. He looked at the distance and said, "I would like to know who has the courage to kill the demon ancestor, but I can''t see clearly."


    The king of Chu nodded. This time, he really didn''t ask.


    But at the next moment, Li changgu suddenly said, "it''s not Chao Jian Xian anyway."


    His highness of the king of Chu was still a little puzzled. Didn''t he say it before? Why do you say it again now?


    But it soon occurred to me.


    Not chaoqingqiu, who is that?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Hongzhu stood in front of the wooden house by the lake and looked at the two children playing nearby with a smile in his eyes, but then he still looked at the distance, deep in his eyes, full of worries.


    Empty standing not far away, looking at Lin Hongzhu''s back, full of love.


    By the North Sea.


    Wang Fugui stood on the bank, where the breath of the war could be felt most clearly in the mountains and rivers.


    But even so, he still did not know, in the end, which two fight in the demon soil.


    One of them is the demon ancestor, so who is the other?


    Wang Fugui thought for a long time and thought about all the people he knew, but he still didn''t think about anything clearly.


    The highest level of Confucianism is the old Confucian scholar, but his fighting power is almost equal to Ye Sheng. How could he be the enemy of demon ancestor.


    So who is not an old Confucian scholar?


    Can''t it be Ye Sheng?


    If it''s Chao Qingqiu, he doesn''t need to feel it. He''s afraid that no one can''t recognize it, but he doesn''t feel it.


    Naturally, I don''t think it''s a Sword Fairy.


    Wang Fugui bent down and looked at his face and said to himself, "it won''t be me anyway."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    Three thousand miles away, Li Fuyao rolled down from the clouds.


    The reason why he said to roll off is that he is really unsustainable now.


    In Qingtian City, he should be exhausted and exhausted, and he could not hold on to the imperial sword for three thousand li.


    After rolling down, he still protects the black locust on his chest.


    Qingtianjun had some spare power. He stood by the river and looked ahead. There was a big war going on.


    The life and death battle between Emperor Wu and demon ancestor.


    There is no audience in this war, but this war is definitely the most dynamic one in human history.


    Two monks on the sea have never seen a battle in the world.


    Li Fuyao gasped and wiped the snow on his face, barely keeping awake. Then he said, "the Emperor Wu was not dead."


    I was shocked beyond measure in Qingtian city before. Now I say this sentence, I just sigh that Emperor Wu not only did not die, but also could compete with the demon ancestor.


    Qingtianjun turned to look at Li Fuyao, and his face was full of worry. "According to the words of Chao Jianxian, this war will open the curtain of heaven. Once it is like this, we may really be exposed to the sky. How long can the world last? It is unknown."


    Li Fuyao also thinks of this. Chao Qingqiu''s efforts in these years are not only to know the truth of those things, but also to keep the world alive.


    He may have been tired of the world, but he will never be indifferent to the future of the world because of these weariness.


    After all, for the monks on earth, the world is their hometown.


    Li Fuyao looked at the sky curtain and said in a soft voice, "go and see."


    Now that things have developed to the present situation, no matter what, we can only look down. Maybe there is nothing worse in the future.


    Li Fuyao took out the little green snake in his arms and put it in his palm. Looking down at the little green snake, Li Fuyao''s eyes were full of affection. He said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. Even if I travel all over the world, I''ll wake you up."


    Qingtianjun looked at this side and saw the little green snake in the palm of Li Fuyao''s hand, but he didn''t know why he didn''t come to this side.


    Perhaps at this moment, qingtianjun has already understood that the young man in the blue shirt will replace him forever.


    Think of here, qingtianjun eyes some gloomy, but more or gratified.


    When the girl grows up, it will be sooner or later.


    In the past, he always thought that it was really difficult for this girl to grow up. But when Li Fuyao appeared in her life, qingtianjun found that she had grown up suddenly.


    And then a little bit away from him.


    He stood in place, looking at his daughter, leading other men, a little bit toward the distance slowly.


    Don''t know why, think of here, qingtianjun eyes suddenly some red, he reached out and rubbed his cheek, still did not speak.


    -


    Emperor Wu is the demon emperor of the demon land. It has been proved that the level of Emperor Wu is so wonderful that he could compete with Liuxiang at that time. Now he appears in the world again. I''m afraid it is higher than that of Liuxiang.


    According to his realm, under normal circumstances, it is not difficult to push all the enemies in the world.


    But in this era, there is a clear autumn.


    A few days ago, there was a demon ancestor.


    However, they are just the two


    people.


    At the beginning of the war, it had been half a quarter of an hour. It had spread from the center of the two men to a thousand miles. It was a scene that the ground had sunk by one foot. It seemed that they had created a huge battlefield for themselves.


    After the battle field is built, the two men will really try their best to fight.


    After a previous collision, the two men were almost five Zhang apart. There was a black smell on Emperor Wu''s robe, from the collar to the hem, and then it was shaken off.


    And demon ancestor side, there is a group of air in the forearm of the explosion, leaving a white mark on his forearm.


    In terms of physique, demon ancestor is the only dragon in the world, and Emperor Wu is not as good as him.


    But Emperor Wu is famous for his tenacious vitality and won''t suffer much loss.


    These two wars are destined to be extremely good-looking.


    After the operation of Qi in Emperor Wu''s meridians was over, the next moment he took the black emperor''s robe and ran into the demon ancestor again.


    The demon ancestor''s face was indifferent. He didn''t have too many ideas. He didn''t hide or avoid it. He strode to Emperor Wu.


    When they fight, he doesn''t believe that he will suffer from physical loss.


    In a flash, they don''t know. By the way, which hasn''t come to see me in the novels, come and order a collection for me.


    Vertical and horizontal novel app.


    The weather is cold, remember to put on more clothes, wish you all well.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    Emperor Wu''s robe moved with the wind, and the demon ancestor''s face was hard to see at the moment.


    There are not many people in the world who use swords. There are only three people who can become the sea.


    The two demon kings of the demon clan, Xishan and Pingnan.


    Among these three swords, Pingnan demon king is worthy of the first place.


    It''s just that when Emperor Wu mentioned the sword, no one in the world could say anything about it.


    He pulled a wisp of snow and gave birth to a transparent ice skate in his hand.


    After lifting the knife, there was a burst of sabre spirit between heaven and earth.


    The majestic sword is intended to be born here. It is full of wind and snow, full of the meaning of killing.


    Standing on the vast land, Emperor Wu looked at the curtain of heaven. "Chao Qingqiu is worried that the curtain will break. After it is broken, people from your world will come here. But from my point of view, so what? If you come here, I''ll cut one person. If you come to a hundred, I''ll cut a hundred! "


    "If tens of thousands of people come here, I will behead tens of thousands of them."


    Emperor Wu''s face was expressionless, and there was no mood fluctuation when he spoke. However, just these two words showed his authority.


    The demon ancestor did not speak. His mind was all on the unpredictable Dao Qi between heaven and earth.


    That was the foreshadowing of Emperor Wu''s first laying down the sword before he took out the sword. After that, he would certainly echo with such a Dao Qi, which would create momentum. I''m afraid it would not be too small.


    It''s possible to do even one thing.


    The demon ancestor''s arms and chest have given birth to black scales, this stranger, really some fear of the Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu said with a smile, "this is the world. You are just an outsider."


    The voice dropped.


    Between heaven and earth, the wind and the clouds are changing.


    The black robe of Emperor Wu began to float, and abundant Dao Qi gushed out of the robe. On the other side, there was already a mixture of Dao Qi and Dao Qi.


    There''s a knife!


    In the sea of clouds, there were several thunders. Then between heaven and earth, there was a black Sabre Qi visible to the naked eye. It started in front of Emperor Wu and began to grow slowly. First, it was several feet. After a moment, it was ten feet.


    With this knife, the sea of clouds split in two.


    That black Dao Qi is like a giant sword, born between heaven and earth!


    I don''t know if this Dao is the strongest one in Emperor Wu''s life, but judging from the current momentum, most of the world''s oceans dare not say that it is the next one, and it is just a starting point.


    The opportunity to kill has come.


    The knife fell in the air.


    There is no way to avoid the evil ancestors, except for the hard resistance.


    Before the sword was wielded, a huge black round shield even appeared in front of the demon ancestor. After carrying the sword, the demon ancestor could seize the opportunity to fight with Emperor Wu again.


    When this Dao falls, countless Dao Qi is scattered, just like the falling of nine stars. It is magnificent!


    In a flash, they have already collided.


    The majestic Dao Qi explodes, between heaven and earth, resounding thunder!


    The huge noise, starting with two people, began to spread out and dissipated thousands of miles away.


    The demon ancestor''s face was ugly, but under a knife, he still didn''t retreat a cent. The black round shield in front of him had already begun to crack. What''s more, there are still bone breaking sounds coming out between heaven and earth.


    In an instant, the sword of Emperor Wu has already passed the round shield and cut to the demon ancestor!


    Demon Zu hands up, clamp that huge knife gang.


    Sure enough, at this moment, the previous Dao Qi has come to Dao gang and integrated into it. Only for a moment, it has been suppressed


    .


    The demon ancestor''s feet sank to the ground, and the sword Gang slowly pressed down. There was blood on his hands.


    The body and soul of demon ancestor can be said to be the first in the world, but under this knife, it can''t resist!


    After the blood flows.


    Almost half of the whole demon ancestor has fallen into the ground.


    At this time, the knife gang that he grasped in his hand had begun to break.


    It was a very long huge Dagang, but at this moment, it was broken from it.


    After breaking off, Dao Gang fell heavily on the ground behind the demon ancestor.


    Then there was a huge gully on the ground, which spread from the front of Emperor Wu.


    The demon ancestor is in this gully.


    The ravine spread three thousand miles away. Many demons who fought in the three thousand li battle saw the ravine spread and felt the sword meaning contained in it. No one could have imagined that this was the movement made by Emperor Wu.


    Looking at the ravine that was still spreading, yingyu demon Jun didn''t know what he was thinking, but his face began to look ugly. Not far away, there were several demon kings. At first, he just thought that the sparrow was a Phoenix. Later, although he knew that he was Emperor Wu, he did not think how strong he was.


    But now, it''s not only to be able to compete with demon ancestors.I''m afraid that he has already crossed the sea and become a monk of higher realm.


    "Emperor Wu!"


    In the crowd behind them, I don''t know who roared, and then there were many voices.


    "After all, it''s the Emperor Wu," sighed Bi Fang


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The ravine did not stop three thousand miles away, but spread south to the North Sea.


    The ravines are connected with the North Sea.


    The turbulent sea water poured into the ravine. The North Sea, which was formed six thousand years ago because of the Second World War, entered the demon land in this way.


    The Kunpeng people in Beihai were one of the ethnic groups in the demon land many years ago. At this time, when the North Sea came to the demon land, did the Kunpeng people return to the demon land again?


    Now no one is thinking about these things. They are all thinking about how to end the great war that happened near Qingtian city.


    Is it a draw or is it doomed to die?


    If one is going to die, who will it be?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A knife scattered, the long transparent sword in the hand of Emperor Wu was still there, and the demon ancestor was covered with blood.


    On both arms, the dragon scale has dropped a lot.


    It''s bloody.


    He slowly climbed out of the gully and looked at the man whose face was still unchanged. He didn''t know what he was thinking. When he came here hundreds of thousands of years ago, there were not many powerful monks in the whole world. At that time, the demon clan could not even practice. Who knows, after more than 100000 years, the demon clan can not only share with the Terran Autumn, and even out of a like emperor Wu such arrogance.


    After only seven thousand years of practice, he has been able to compete with him and even win the battle.


    There are more than one such strong character in the world.


    In fact, some demon ancestors believe what Emperor Wu said before.


    Just now, he really didn''t want to die.


    "You really don''t want to live forever?"


    The demon ancestor is almost word by word, gnashing his teeth to ask.


    The transparent long sword in Emperor Wu''s hand was cracked at the moment, then broke, and there was no knife in his hand again.


    Listening to this sentence


    , the demon earth Tianjiao said with a smile: "everyone wants to talk about longevity, but I''m not going to be crazy about it."


    For the sake of longevity, Liuxiang was once divided into two, just to pursue the way of eternal life. He devoted himself to practice and also for the sake of longevity. Longevity is of great significance to these monks.


    It''s just that longevity is different.


    Ordinary friars think of longevity because they don''t want to die.


    And people like emperor Wu and Liuxiang want to live forever. They just want to have a longer time to pursue a stronger realm.


    There is a realm above the sea, but what about the one above the sea?


    But this world is not only a long life can let Emperor Wu heart.


    Now, in the eyes of Emperor Wu, what is more important than longevity is the demon land and the world.


    A real monk should have this awareness.


    "Demon ancestor look indifferent," in this case, then you go to die. "


    Emperor Wu laughed and said nothing.


    The thunder in the sky was rolling, and the world seemed a little quiet.


    Then between heaven and earth, there was a sound of dragon singing. A huge black dragon rose from the ground and circled in the sky. The huge dragon head looked at Emperor Wu in the air.


    Emperor Wu looks very small at the moment.


    Most of the big demons of the demon clan fought against the enemy by opening up the FA Xiang and attacking them with hundreds of Zhang tall FA Xiang. Since Emperor Wu had already crossed the sea, he would not have done so.


    He looked at the huge black dragon, at the scales on the black dragon, and frowned.


    Then he reached out.


    His ice skate has been broken before. Now he reaches out for what?


    To cut the dragon, he reached out at the moment, naturally for a knife.


    But where is the knife?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is a deep mountain in the border of demon land. In the deep mountain, there live the demon family, which is the sword sparrow clan.


    This is one of the most rare bird families in the demon land. In those years, apart from the Phoenix family, there was no other bird family more rare than the knife sparrow.


    The knife sparrow clan is also the companion of the Phoenix clan.


    For generations, they were slaves of the Phoenix clan.


    Six thousand years ago, there was only one demon queen left in the Phoenix clan. The Dao que clan was the bodyguard of the demon queen. Until Emperor Wu died suddenly, the demon queen asked them to leave the palace with something to live in seclusion.


    This will be 6000 years.


    To this day.


    The old patriarch with white hair was kneeling in a Temple deep in the mountain. It was not a Buddha but a demon queen.


    As for the back of the demon, there is a long black sword.The whole body of the long Dao is dark, but there is a long blood line on the blade.


    At this time, the long black knife on the rest began to shake.


    Even some calls came out, it was the sound of birds.


    The old patriarch glared and exclaimed in disbelief: "Your Majesty, Emperor Wu, are you back?"


    Before the words fell, the long black knife left the blade and swept away, pulling out a black trace in the sky.


    A few miles away, it turns into a black bird.


    The long sword came from thousands of Li. After Emperor Wu grasped it, he looked calm.


    "What if the curtain of heaven is broken?"


    "I will defend the world and kill all the enemies!"


    Emperor Wu stood in the world and wanted to kill the Dragon at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It is said in ancient times that there is a fierce sword in the world, which is called wild sparrow.


    At this time, there was a man who slaughtered the dragon, known as Emperor Wu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    The black dragon appeared in the sky of the demon soil. When it was coiled up, it looked like a black mountain. When it expanded, it was like a black river.


    Neither rivers nor mountains are demon ancestors.


    It''s a dragon.


    There is no dragon in the world. There are many fierce animals, many races, the Phoenix, the king of birds, the poor and strange people who became the first demon emperor in the history of demon land. There are many famous and unknown races.


    But there is no dragon.


    There is no dragon in the world. The Dragon comes from the sky.


    After it came, it did a lot for the demon clan, so the demon clan worshipped the dragon as the demon ancestor. In the past hundred thousand years, every demon friar, regardless of the level of the realm, would respect the demon ancestor. Such a person who led the demon family to come out of ignorance came from heaven for hundreds of years, so it doesn''t matter.


    He has done so much for the demon clan, and it is proper to respect him.


    But now, in order to leave the world, he wants to bring the whole demon clan into the land of eternal destruction.


    The big demons are not clear about the cause and effect, but people who know it have the same thoughts in their hearts.


    "From today on, he is not our demon ancestor."


    This may be the idea of qingtianjun, but it is definitely not the idea of qingtianjun alone.


    Standing three thousand miles away, the big demons looked at the huge black dragon, and it was easy to remember what happened more than 100000 years ago. Now, without knowing why, some demon Xiu knelt down again.


    They may be grateful to the demon ancestor, or because of something else.


    Many demon monks are very religious. They don''t kowtow. They just kneel and look up at the black dragon in the sky.


    Countless people have countless sighs.


    In a sense, the demon ancestor can represent the history of the demon clan.


    But the next moment, the pupils of several monsters couldn''t help shrinking. It turned out that a huge black bird appeared in front of the black dragon.


    The bird was not big. Compared with the dragon, it was much worse, but the black was too strong, which made them feel very uncomfortable.


    It''s like looking at the black bird, something bad will happen.


    The king of yingyu demon has a wide range of knowledge. When he sees the black bird, he finally remembers the legend handed down from ancient times.


    It is said in ancient times that there was a black bird between heaven and earth. It is a descendant of the Phoenix family, but it is a variety.


    Because it was born black, this bird was regarded as an ominous omen by the Phoenix people. They wanted to burn it to death with industrial fire, but it turned into a fierce sword. There was the bird''s design on the blade, so it was called wild bird.


    At first, the sword was always under the care of the Phoenix clan, but later, they didn''t know why. The exiled demon soil was taken by many famous demons, but no one died peacefully.


    Therefore, before emperor Wu, no one has been the master of wild birds for 3000 years.


    Until Emperor Wu was born, after marrying the demon, he got the wild bird and became the last master of the wild bird.


    But if we had seen before, Emperor Wu died suddenly, and the outcome was not good.


    But now Emperor Wu came to the world again and mentioned it again.


    Today, he still has the sword to kill the only dragon between heaven and earth.


    Winning fish demon king looks moving, just can fight with the demon ancestor to now, it is enough to show how strong Emperor Wu is.


    Many big demons have been wondering how strong Emperor Wu is. They have searched all kinds of ancient books and records, but they can''t see it with their own eyes.


    With a knife, Xishan demon Jun and Pingnan demon Jun looked at the black bird, both of them showed their bitterness.


    Even when they were at their peak, it was a matter of one knife to compete with Emperor Wu.


    However, they were soon relieved because the man was not someone else, but Emperor Wu.


    He was originally the strongest one in the demon clan for thousands of years.


    Now it''s the man who wants to attack the demon ancestor.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky.


    The black bird tore the body of the black dragon with the sharpest claws. The shining scales were not afraid of the claws, but they left some white marks on it.


    From time to time, the huge beak appears on the body of the black dragon.


    The demon ancestor wanted to kill Emperor Wu, but he had not been able to tear up the bird.


    Emperor Wu stood on the earth and looked at the black dragon. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but everyone could see that Emperor Wu was already in an advantage in the battle between the two.


    The demon ancestor, who has practiced for tens of thousands of years, has no way to take Emperor Wu.


    The big demons three thousand miles away, I''m afraid they all know that the demon ancestor is not the opponent of Emperor Wu.


    Some demon monks who always believed that the demon ancestor was the demon clan in the future began to cry bitterly.Their cries were loud, but no one paid attention to them.


    Because standing beside them were demon monks loyal to Emperor Wu.


    Black dragon some pain rolling in the cloud, and then toward the cloud under the Emperor Wu roared, "you are just a mole ant, how can you kill me?"


    The sound wave brings the strong wind. A strong wind blows to the Emperor Wu, which makes the emperor''s robe and hair swing.


    Demon ancestor in the sky, said this sentence, scorn full, but Emperor Wu did not move.


    The real strong will never be so angry.


    When he is so angry, it shows that he is really impatient.


    If you are impatient, you will die easily.


    Emperor Wu was very clear, so he just looked at the demon ancestor and did not react.


    The wild sparrow fell on the Dragon at the moment, and its claws finally broke a large scale, and then brought up a large piece of flesh and blood.


    Those blood is also red, and there is no difference between them.


    A large amount of blood fell to the world, and I felt sad.


    The Dragon roared at the wild bird, but only shook it out for a short time. Then the black dragon took a breath three thousand miles away!


    A gust of wind swept by, starting from three thousand miles away.


    It''s just that this time it''s not blown, it''s inhaled.


    Guardians from generation to generation, word of mouth, the sleeping demon ancestors have a huge amount of energy to borrow, but the guardians will return them in their twilight years.


    It was something the guardians voluntarily offered, but the demon ancestor took a breath and looked like he was going to rob.


    Three thousand miles away, countless demon monks who were not enough were swept up by the wind and went towards the demon ancestors.


    For a moment, there were many voices, weeping and complaining mixed in.


    "Oh, no!"


    The five monsters didn''t show much.


    But the demon king of Xishan has already grasped the knife.


    The bloody knife light appeared before the gale.


    If the previous war was just to see who could take the demon family to go on, now, the demon king of Xishan has completely stood on the side of Emperor Wu.


    In this way, the demon ancestor is not worthy of being called the demon ancestor.


    But when his knife was cut out, it was blown away by the wind.


    After all, the demon ancestor is the great demon on the sea, which is not comparable to ordinary people. Even the demon king of Xishan is not its opponent.


    The demon king of Pingnan took a deep breath and rose from the ground.


    Bi Fang hesitated for a moment, and he did the same.


    Several majestic demons appear here to stop the demon ancestor.


    Emperor Wu looked at the numerous demon Xius rolled up by the strong wind and came here. His expression remained unchanged, but he said indifferently: "I said, this is my people."


    "How dare you move?"


    Emperor Wu''s words were cold, and after saying that, the wild bird in the sky turned back to the black sword.


    After holding it, Emperor Wu cut out a knife in the distance.


    That knife directly cut off the strong wind, and countless demon monks began to fall from the sky, a howling sound, but even if it fell, there would be no life worries.


    Emperor Wu, while those demon Xiu fell to the ground, walked toward the sky. The wild sparrow in his hand was very powerful at the moment. It seemed that he was accumulating strength.


    It seems that the demon ancestors are no longer enemies of Emperor Wu. Now Emperor Wu wants to make a sword. Who can stop it?


    After the Emperor Wu had gone several Zhang, he had a knife cut out.


    At this moment, between heaven and earth, everyone can see this knife.


    The black Sabre Qi rises from the air and reaches the sky with lightning speed. The big demons who are 3000 miles away haven''t responded, and the sword has fallen on the demon ancestor.


    This knife stood on the body of the demon ancestor, and the majestic spirit of the demon exploded, and directly scattered the sea of clouds!


    Above the sea of clouds is the sky curtain.


    However, this knife is still in the future before the curtain of heaven, and then dissipates on the demon ancestor. The demon ancestor is fleeing with blood and flesh at the moment, and looks miserable and incomparable.


    I don''t know how much the dragon scale lost, and the blood kept flowing out.


    In fact, Emperor Wu didn''t do his best.


    After a knife was wielded, Emperor Wu stood up with his sword and said indifferently, "the last one."


    The huge body of the demon ancestor is constantly tossing in the sky, and the sound of dragon chanting is constantly transmitted.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a second light.


    As always, it''s still black.


    This knife started in front of Emperor Wu and landed at the neck of demon ancestor.


    That Dao can be said to be the strongest sword light in the world, passing by the neck of the demon ancestor, but it does not dissipate, but goes towards the curtain of heaven.


    Thunder!


    Countless demon monks are looking at this scene, which may not be forgotten in their lifetime.


    In front of them, a huge black dragon head fell from the sky. The huge dragon head kept spraying blood, and the hot blood even sprayed thousands of miles away.Emperor Wu looked at the dragon head rolling down without expression.


    The life of demon ancestor has been cut off.


    Then he looked up at the sky.


    The curtain of heaven had already become very weak when they were fighting against each other. At this time, it was cut off by Yu Wei, and there was a gap.


    Some people may have seen the gap cut by Chao Qingqiu in Luoyang.


    But there will never be a bigger gap.


    It was a gap of several miles long. The sky curtain was cut open with a knife. There was no difference between it and the past.


    The sky curtain is a thin transparent barrier.


    But as everyone knows, the curtain of heaven is broken.


    Emperor Wu was holding a knife, and his robe was floating. He looked at the gap and saw no sadness or joy on his face.


    (human readership: 124190652)


    0 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    The curtain of heaven is broken, and it has not been reunited. Everyone knows that there is something wrong with it. When Chao Qingqiu opened the curtain of heaven in Luoyang City, it was opened at that time, but after Chao Qingqiu returned to the world, it will recover as before.


    It won''t be like now. Emperor Wu cut open the curtain of heaven with a knife, and there will be a gap in the sky curtain, and it will not recover as before.


    The hole is hanging in the sky like this.


    Many big demons look at that hole and have their own thoughts.


    Some big demons have hot eyes, looking at such a gap, their thoughts are very clear.


    For six thousand years, no one has been able to leave the world and achieve the way of eternal life. It is because there are problems in this world. Even when they reach the realm of soaring, they can''t leave the world.


    Of course, few people can really reach that level.


    But in any case, after arriving at the sea, the vast majority of monks are looking at the long life in front of them.


    You can''t live forever in the world, you have to leave the world.


    There was no chance before, but now there is a gap in the sky.


    So many big demons have some thoughts.


    But when they had to do something, they remembered that the emperor was standing at the bottom of the line.


    He was wearing a black imperial robe, carrying the wild bird, looking at the hole, no one knew what he was thinking.


    But everyone felt something special.


    The huge dragon head is not far away, looking very ferocious, seems to be telling them the story happened before.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have to tell those stories, because everyone has seen them with their own eyes.


    "See your majesty!"


    He was the first person to kneel down again.


    Looking at the back of Emperor Wu, he did not produce any ideas, just knelt down.


    He looked at the back of Emperor Wu devoutly. This piety is definitely more true than before.


    "See your majesty!"


    "See your majesty!"


    Many demon friars knelt down, including those who supported Emperor Wu, and those who had been followers of demon ancestors but were almost eaten by them.


    After all the dark demon Xiu knelt down, the big demons all knelt down.


    Xishan demon Jun, Pingnan demon Jun, Yaoli, Bifang ancestor, and several big demons that came out later all knelt down.


    The king has not knelt down.


    He stood upright.


    There are many monks who did not kneel down. Even if it happened before, they still had great trust in the demon ancestor. Even if Emperor Wu won, they did not kneel down.


    Emperor Wu slowly turned around. The wild bird turned into a black bird and fell on the emperor''s shoulder.


    Emperor Wu looked at these demon monks.


    His face was the same as in those days, and there were countless stars in his eyes.


    This is a trace of time, but also a strong proof.


    Winning fish demon king''s vision of Shangwu emperor was just a moment, and he felt his eyes were very painful. After a moment, he actually shed blood.


    He was so shocked that he had to kneel down slowly.


    When he knelt down, Emperor Wu looked at the demon monks who had not yet knelt down. When he saw where and where the demon monks were, they knelt down.


    After looking around for a week, no demon Xiu was kneeling.


    Between heaven and earth, there are countless demon Xiu, all kneel down.


    He is the only one who kneels down.


    Looking at these people, Emperor Wu did not speak, but the snow on his head finally fell.


    Between heaven and earth, there is wind and snow.


    No one knows when Emperor Wu will say the word "flat body", just as they do not know what it means to have a gap in the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Which is the highest mountain in the world?


    Maybe it should be one of those snow mountains in the far north of the demon clan.


    But the Terrans don''t think so.


    From ancient times to the present, the highest mountain is called Buzhou.


    Buzhoushan is located in Dayu. In the southernmost part of Dayu, it passes through buzhoushan and is a sea called South China Sea.


    Passing through the South China Sea, there is a swamp. At the end of the swamp, there will be a cliff. On the cliff, there is a thick cloud.


    Buzhoushan is on the edge of the South China Sea, which is one of the most gathering places for field work.


    At that time, ye Feixian, the master of Feixian Island, was practicing in the South China Sea.


    But there are also many monks on the mountain.


    They devote themselves to practice and do not care about the world.


    A few days ago, several people came up to the mountain.


    Then the monks on the mountain left.


    Because when the first friar came, everyone saw a golden light, and the golden light came from the clouds.That is to say, the friar who came first was not a general monk, but a cloud saint. Since he was a cloud saint, who would dare to find out what he wanted to do?


    So when the first sage came here, the other friars from Zhoushan went to the South China Sea.


    After two more cloud saints came in succession, there was no monk in Nanhai.


    All the monks left.


    In the whole South China Sea, there is no more monk.


    So in the following days, on the mountain of Buzhou, apart from the sound of waves and seagulls, there was only an old Confucian scholar''s reading voice.


    The old Confucian scholar sat on the edge of the cliff, looking at the South China Sea, with a yellow book on his knee.


    Beside him was a tall young man, with the bookcase on one side, and he was also sitting.


    "Xiao Xu, how was your fight before? Have you figured out any way?"


    The old Confucian scholar opened his mouth with a smile and looked at the young man who followed him through many places.


    "I''m not as good as him. In other words, if ye Shengge wants to fight with him one day, he is not his opponent. When he ascends the building, he is so bold as to borrow my fist. After the natural calamity, I can only defeat faster in the sea."


    Xiao Xu is tall and has a steady breath. Compared with before, he has made some progress, but he has not yet become a monk.


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile: "you, this guy, want to catch up with him, maybe it''s impossible. He went all the way to Qingqiu, give him some time, even we old guys, also want to look at him as if we were looking at Chao Qingqiu."


    Xu''s face was a little confused, and then he asked, "Sir, in this case, why don''t you do anything?"


    The old Confucian scholar was surprised and said, "what didn''t we do in Qiufeng town before?"


    Before, in Qiufeng Town, I don''t know how many monks of Canghai gathered together, and finally failed to achieve something.


    Xiao Xu thought about it and nodded. Then he said freely: "forget it, it''s no big deal."


    He wanted to fight for the first young man, but he failed. That doesn''t mean that his spirit is gone, just that he doesn''t do those meaningless things.


    The old Confucian scholar said with a smile, "Xiao Xu, do you think that there will be opportunities in the future?"


    Xiao Xu said nothing but looked at the South China Sea.


    The old Confucian scholar patted him on the shoulder, and then said, "today''s world is not 6000 years ago, nor decades ago. It''s a foregone conclusion that the swordsman''s glory has been restored. Even if Chao Qingqiu can leave the world, who can fight with him? We can''t fight. We can''t fight for ourselves."


    Xiaoxu silent, not because he didn''t know what to say, but because he knew that there was no meaning in saying anything.


    Since the old Confucian scholar has decided to open the curtain of heaven and leave the world, what can he do as a disciple?


    The last way to see you off, of course.


    Looking at the South China Sea, the old Confucian scholar may be about to leave the world, so he felt that he wanted to see more of the world.


    "Sir, I have read for more than a thousand years, and I have seen so many things. I thought I would never think about the world again after I had traveled all over the world. But before I left, I was still a little sad."


    Looking at the bookcase next to him, the old Confucian scholar said, "swordsmen will not do anything to the three religions. Even if Confucianism declines in the future, it will not be to the point of extinction of orthodoxy. Besides, there are su Ye''s people. There should be nothing wrong with the problem, but you can do whatever you can."


    Xiao Xu was silent and just nodded.


    The old Confucian thought he had nothing more to say, so he stood up and came to the top of the mountain.


    Zhou Fu Zi is in the front, with Zhang Sheng and Mr. Mu Yun on his side.


    On the other side, there is a Taoist saint, Chen Sheng.


    In addition, the old Confucian scholars themselves are five sages.


    We can''t get together in Zhoushan.


    Their purpose is very clear, that is to leave the world today and achieve long life.


    Except for Wang Fugui, all the sages of Confucianism came.


    Looking at the sages present, the old Confucian scholar said in a deep voice: "open the curtain of heaven, and you can leave today and achieve long life."


    Before today, he had said many things to these saints, whether about this world or about longevity.


    "Now is the best chance."


    With these words, he looked up at the sky.


    Today, many words are needless to say, as long as we work together to open the curtain.


    Xiao Xu walked over to pick up his bookcase and was ready to go down the mountain.


    There was a golden flash on the old Confucian scholar, and then slowly gathered in his hands. So did several sages, who were already preparing.


    After that, the plan was opened.


    But at this time, a scholar went to the top of the mountain.With a Book pinned to his waist, he stopped at the top of the mountain and saluted Mr. Twilight here. "Yes, sir."


    Mr. twilight''s face changed slightly.


    The old Confucians were as usual.


    For Su ye, who was in charge of the school, he had some appreciation, but that was all.


    After straightening up, Su Ye looked at the saints present, mainly at the old Confucian scholars, and seriously said, "I want to ask you a question."


    To get to the point.


    Besides, they are on the mountain now.


    The old Confucian said in his life: "ask."


    Su Ye stood still and asked, "younger Su ye, where do you put Confucian orthodoxy and sage?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    Su ye, who was in charge of the school, entered the holy place quietly.


    Therefore, when he asked that question, the old Confucian scholars could not look at Su Ye as if they were monks on the stairs. In fact, the most important thing was that Wang Fugui and Su ye were needed to support the Confucian orthodoxy after they left the world.


    In this case, we really need to give a serious answer.


    The old Confucian scholar thought for a moment, and then said, "Confucianism has experienced tens of thousands of years. There have been six thousand years of glory and a long dormant period of 6000 years ago. When the moon is full, it will lose, and when the water is full, it will overflow. I don''t need to say much about this. As the leader of the school and the best scholar in the world, you can think of it. "


    "In today''s world, swordsmen are all back to their old days. Confucianism and Taoism, even with Buddhism, can''t stop them. It has nothing to do with human beings. It''s just the law that everything should follow. We can''t change it without us."


    When the old Confucian scholar said this, he even answered Su Ye''s first question.


    After a pause, he said, "as for the saying of saints, Su Zhangjiao wants to ask with the words in ancient books, but who knows whether those answers are problematic."


    "Speaking of the word" sage ", even if the sages in the cloud did not do much, their existence naturally provides protection for the Confucian monks in the world."


    The old Confucian scholar sneered: "swordsmen can''t raise their heads for six thousand years, but it''s just because there are few Qing Qiu dynasties."


    Listening to this, Su Ye frowned. Even if the first question of the old Confucian scholar was somewhat meaningful, the answer to the second question was not tenable at all.


    But soon, Su Ye''s eyebrows began to stretch. The truth in the world is nothing more than two people''s fists which can''t be bigger than the other''s.


    If someone''s fist is bigger, the truth will be grasped on him, without exception.


    So Su ye, who asked this question, didn''t really ask what the old Confucian scholar, who was the leader of Confucianism in name or in fact, could really do.


    He stood at the top of the mountain and said nothing.


    "Su ye, I know that you are not satisfied with the current situation of Confucianism, but it is very difficult for us to fully implement what you think and think. After we leave today, Confucianism will be your own Confucianism. What do you want to do and how to do it without any resistance."


    Zhou Fu Zi looked at Su ye and said so without expression.


    Su Ye was not moved. He said, "what do you want to do has nothing to do with Su Ye. As the master said, Su ye can really clarify Yu Yu after they leave, but they want to leave the world without permission."


    The old scholar frowned and said, "why?"


    Basically speaking, there is no difference between opening the sky curtain and leaving the world. Why doesn''t Su Ye agree?


    At this moment, all the saints on the mountain have already felt that Su Ye is making trouble without reason.


    They opened the curtain of heaven and left the world, only to weaken their own orthodoxy. Before they thought that Su ye came to stop them because of this, but since Su Ye has said it, not because of this, why do they oppose it.


    "Because it''s not good for the world."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The boat flowed down the river. The current was not too fast, and the scenery on both sides of the river was not bad. There were many fishermen fishing on the river. Some Osprey kept entering the water in the distance, which was brought by those fishermen.


    Many fishermen couldn''t help but take a look at the boat, the two men in white.


    At the end of this river is the South China Sea.


    All rivers return to the sea.


    "When did you go to see Su ye?"


    Ye Changting stood at the bow of the boat and looked at the white robed man staring at the teapot and asked, "was it before you came to the demon soil?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "Su Ye is a good man."


    Chao Qingqiu answered the question.


    "Good man?"


    Chao Qingqiu stood up and nodded: "in fact, there are many good people in this world, but Su Ye is the most special one."


    Ye Changting was intrigued, took a look at the river, and then asked, "in your opinion, what kind of person can be called a good man?"


    Monks like them don''t know how many people they have killed and how many things others hate. Of course, they can''t be called good people. Why can people like Su ye be called good people by Chao Qingqiu?


    Chao Qingqiu has such a high evaluation that no one can get it.


    Maybe Su Ye is really a good man, but what is the standard of a good man in chaoqingqiu?


    Chao Qingqiu said: "I didn''t tell him that after the curtain of heaven was broken, there might be monks coming from outside the sky to exterminate the world. I just said that once the curtain of heaven was opened, the monks in the world would become more and more difficult to practice as time went by."Ye Changting was silent. In his river and Lake area, it was difficult to practice. It was very rare to be able to cross the five realms. There were only three years of martial arts practitioners in the seven realms.


    But the reason is the gate of heaven.


    Chao Qingqiu said this, but also let Ye Changting lost in thought.


    "Of course I lied to him."


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile: "after breaking the sky curtain, when you reach the sea, you will have a chance, and you don''t have to leave the world."


    Ye Changting asked, "he believed, so he went to buzhoushan?"


    raised what he said to the green autumn, and said, "those saints open the sky and leave the world. The Confucian religion is what he has the final say in the evening, and how he wants to do it. He always wants to change the status quo of Confucianism. This is the opportunity, but it is difficult to make the practice of the monks practicing. It is not something that can not be accepted. But he still went to the mountains. He''s for the sake of monks, and he''s a good man. "


    With these words, he poured some sword meaning into the teapot, and then he threw it into the river. Maybe one day, a teenager will salvage the teapot and feel the sword in it.


    Maybe that young man will become a very amazing swordsman in a few years. Maybe he will become the first Kendo at that time.


    It is just that the premise for these things to happen is human or human, and the world is not destroyed by friars from the sky.


    "I hope there are more people like Su Ye."


    Ye Changting turned his head to the north and took a deep breath. Then he said, "the curtain of heaven must be broken on the demon soil side, but are you sure that Emperor Wu can win?"


    As the boat sailed down the river, the outline of buzhoushan could almost be seen. The entrance to the sea was ahead, and the South China Sea was also ahead.


    Chao Qingqiu said lightly: "if you live for a long time, you will have no meaning in this world."


    This sentence was once said by Emperor Wu.


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know.


    But in fact, it should be regarded as the heart has a soul.


    "But Su ye should not be able to stop it."


    "I know."


    "What do you want him to do?"


    "Let him know the truth."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When we can''t agree, we can only fight.


    So after the old Confucian scholar shut up, Chen Shengbian had already sacrificed the ghost symbol.


    Under the golden light, Chen Sheng has already made a move.


    This Taoist sage came here with Ye Sheng on his back, not for anything else, but to leave the world and pursue long life.


    The old Confucianist''s palm gave birth to the golden light, blooming towards the sky.


    After the appearance of the sky, a dazzling white light bombarded the sky.


    Mr. Zhang Sheng and Mr. Twilight also offer their own magic weapons.


    For a moment, the mountain was surrounded by golden light.


    This is the result of the joint efforts of several saints.


    The curtain of heaven was a little thin, but relying on these saints, it was not able to open it in a short time.


    Although the old Confucians had a high habitat, they were not strong in fighting. Even if they united with several sages, they could not open the curtain of heaven in a short time.


    The old scholar frowned, and the next moment, he had already made a sacrifice to the mountain and river.


    The majestic golden light starts from Buzhou mountain and goes straight to the sky.


    Chao Qingqiu has come, he walked down from the boat, looking at the sky began to crack, he did not hand.


    "There is a place broken in the demon soil, and there is also a place along the mountain and river."


    At the moment, if he uses his sword to fight with some saints, and it affects the curtain of heaven, he will also break the curtain of heaven.


    After all, he was a little late.


    There are other reasons.


    But it was also because the old Confucian scholar was too intelligent to cover up his exploration.


    Su ye can find here because he thinks that Buzhou mountain is the highest in the world.


    And chaoqingqiu felt the fluctuation only when they started.


    But always do something.


    Chaoqingqiu''s figure dissipates and reappears at the top of the mountain.


    Just in front of Su ye, with a wave of his hand, the ghost amulet retreated.


    The sword Qi condenses between the fingers. Slightly, there is a hole in the ghost amulet, but the sword spirit does not disperse, but dissipates just in time.


    This power of control, the whole world, is just one person.


    Looking at the old Confucian scholar who was always bombarding the sky curtain, Chao Qingqiu said plainly: "leaving the world, only death."


    This is the cruelest truth, but no one believes it.


    The old Confucian scholar walked in the world for thousands of years. In order to live forever, the sky was almost broken, and the hope was in front of him. Naturally, he would not believe Chao Qingqiu''s words.


    There is no difference between blocking and not blocking at the moment, because there is a gap in the sky of demon soil, but one more on the mountain, which is just adding fuel to the fire."Chaoqingqiu, we want to leave the world, you want to stay in the world, no mistake, no dispute."


    Old Confucian life and death to see chaoqingqiu, very afraid at this juncture toward Qingqiu..


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t look up, but said in a soft voice, "the curtain of heaven has opened."


    At the moment, there is a small gap in the sky, which can''t be compared with that of the demon soil, but it can let one person in and out.


    The old Confucians were overjoyed, so they plundered toward the curtain of heaven, and other sages were stunned, and they would follow them.


    It''s just that the body shape should be slower than that of the old Confucian scholars. After all, the realm of the old Confucian scholars is much higher.


    The old Confucian was the first to leave the world from that gap.


    But a moment later, there was a scream from the sky.


    It was such a scream that all the saints in the back stopped.


    The next moment, a fierce beast came out of the gap.


    Like a dragon, like a horse, not a horse.


    It''s not huge, but the breath is very strong.


    There are still some traces of blood on the corners of its mouth.


    If you want to eat, you are an old Confucian scholar.


    On the back of the fierce beast sat a man hidden in his armor.


    The man was carrying a bloody spear, and he didn''t look like a divine general from fairyland.


    The breath beyond the sea is spreading wildly here.


    "See you again."


    Chaoqingqiu is not affected.


    He is standing on the mountain of Buzhou.


    He was the highest man in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    The man in the armor wore a mask with only eyes on his face and carried a long bloody gun.


    It looks like a general of a dynasty.


    The outside world may be different from the human world.


    Even Chao Qingqiu can only know part of the situation there. Therefore, looking at this man, the rest of the saints don''t know what to do.


    What''s more, he has already known that he is better than the old Confucian scholar just by feeling.


    If you leave the human world and go to the fairyland to live forever is what the sages have always known, then this person must be an immortal in the fairyland.


    Immortals are more powerful than friars, which is normal.


    The abnormal thing is why the old Confucian scholar was killed as soon as he left the world?


    Is it difficult to enter the fairyland only by flying?


    But if the immortals want to be so powerful, what can they do if they go to the fairyland and live forever?


    Living in the clouds, overlooking the human world has been for hundreds of years. As saints, monks on earth should look up to them, but if they go to the fairyland, they will look up to others.


    It may even be slapped to death at any time.


    Even if you can live forever, you don''t have to live long. What do you do when you leave the world.


    The saints were thoughtful, but they were far away from the man in the armor.


    The beast with a dragon head, but with a horse like body, breathes fire in its nostrils.


    What kind of monster is this?


    In the demon land, I don''t know how many demon clans there are, but none of them are like this.


    They quickly remembered what the man had said before.


    Maybe he knew Chao Qingqiu.


    After all, Chao Qingqiu once left the world and went to the sky. It''s normal to have an immortal to know him.


    Chaoqingqiu looks at the man, and the man is also looking at chaoqingqiu.


    After a long time, he sighed: "after tens of thousands of years, we are here again."


    Judging from the history of the world, the last time the friar came to the world was the evil invasion tens of thousands of years ago.


    However, the realm of those people was not enough. After they came here, they were all killed by the monks, and one of them was sealed for tens of thousands of years.


    It was the first time that a monk from tianwai successfully came to the world.


    And in the tens of thousands of years after that, they tried many times. The most recent one was that after the curtain was opened by Chaoqing Qiujian, they wanted to come to the world through that gap.


    But what they met was chaoqingqiu, so they failed to kill chaoqingqiu, and then came to the world through that gap.


    At that time, Chao Qingqiu killed a man, was seriously injured, but still returned to the world.


    But in fact, there were two people in tianwai at that time. One of them was the friar who was killed by him, and the other was this man.


    The man was watching from a distance. When he thought it was wrong, Chao Qingqiu had already killed the monk before him.


    And the world at that time was different from today.


    So he didn''t come to the world.


    But he didn''t leave.


    Chao Qingqiu knows.


    He''s been preparing.


    However, the emperor wants to live as late as possible.


    Slow is not slow.


    Once the curtain of heaven is broken, only two situations will happen. The first is that the man passes through the curtain and comes to his eyes, which is acceptable to him. If a group of monks come after the curtain is broken, even Chao Qingqiu will find it difficult.


    Fortunately, God is good to him.


    Now the only one who came to the world was this monk who had seen him that day.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Changting is in the distance, thinking about the words that the man said before, and then thinking about the words that Chao Qingqiu said these days, which makes a meaningful look at Chao Qingqiu''s back.


    Chao Qingqiu still has a lot of things to say.


    For example, in this case.


    But it must not be the only one.


    Maybe about tianwai, you also need to see it by yourself.


    The man rode the fierce beast and slowly walked towards Qingqiu in the sky. Then he stopped at a distance of less than 100 Zhang. Then he looked at Chao Qingqiu and said, "you are the strongest person in this place. You just need to kill you. Everything will be easy."


    "I let you run before. I''m here now. You can''t run away."


    When he said this, there was a strong breath under the sky, which made all the saints feel uncomfortable, even breathing.


    At this time, they thought that the old Confucian scholar had left the world before. So soon, there was a scream. It was not that the old Confucian scholar was not strong enough, but the man was too strong.Su Ye raised his head and looked at the fierce beast and the man sitting on the fierce beast. Chao Qingqiu had never mentioned anything out of the sky, and he was not very clear about it. But now that this happens, things are not as simple as Chao Qingqiu said when the curtain of heaven is opened.


    Now, only Chao Qingqiu and the man sitting on the fierce beast are supposed to know the whole story.


    "I thought you would at least get some more people." Chao Qingqiu looks at him, his face is flat.


    Although he did not fight that day, Chao Qingqiu also knew that he was only with him in Bozhong.


    At that time, there was a big difference between the two.


    The man looked down at Chao Qingqiu, still contemptuous and said, "the strongest people in your place are not so strong. Why do you look for someone else?"


    "Don''t you have to look for people, or can''t you find people?"


    Chao Qingqiu looks at him, and suddenly some smile appears on his face.


    The man''s face was hidden behind the mask. Even Chao Qingqiu could not see the expression on his face, but he could clearly feel the breath of the man when he asked this question.


    This is so subtle that even if it is felt, the average person will not know what it means.


    Chaoqingqiu is very clear.


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, you spent so much effort to send over a few monks who were not in a high level. After tens of thousands of years, you two have a higher realm, but only you two are."


    Looking at that monk, Chao Qingqiu didn''t really have any intention of killing.


    But that man, has a single mind to kill Chao Qingqiu. After all, in his opinion, once Chao Qingqiu dies, the whole world will never find a second person to stop him.


    Therefore, after a short silence, he has been facing chaoqingqiu.


    He threw the bloody spear at Chao Qingqiu and wiped it across the sky, leaving a bloody trace. But behind the spear, there was even an invisible blood rope.


    The rope was in his hand, but the spear had already passed quickly and came to Chao Qingqiu''s eyes.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t take out his sword, but leaned slightly to let the bloody spear enter from the top of the mountain.


    Under the guidance of the majestic gas engine, a huge hole blew up the top of buzhoushan mountain, and the long gun went into it. I don''t know how far.


    The man sneered and stretched out his hand, pulling the bloody spear from the depths of Zhoushan towards the sky.


    But instead of pulling out the bloody spear, I wanted to pull the whole mountain.


    Xu can''t feel how strong he is at the top of the mountain.


    Even though Chao Qingqiu was the first person in the world in the past and now, at this time, Xiao Xu would never think that Chao Qingqiu was the man''s rival.


    Anyway, that man is always from the sky.


    Is the real longevity!


    Not Zhou mountain in the crazy shaking, do not know when will rise up, chaoqingqiu is still expressionless, do not know what to think.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, I thought to Qingqiu, you haven''t made any progress for so many years.


    He shook his head.


    Chaoqingqiu stepped on the ground a little harder, so that the mountain stopped shaking.


    Then the Sword Fairy looked up at the sky.


    I don''t know when, several sword lights appeared in the sky.


    These sword lights appeared in the cloud sea, but they were actually on the side of the fierce beast and the man.


    No one saw the sword coming out of chaoqingqiu, but after seeing the light, not only Xiao Xu, but also the saints felt a little uneasy.


    It seems that once chaoqingqiu takes out his sword, everything in the world will not be a thing.


    This kind of feeling is actually over the years, witnessing countless times of Qing Qiu''s sword.


    The light of the sword fell on the man''s armor.


    In the eyes of the saints, the sword light was absolutely unpleasant, and even they could easily avoid it. But I don''t know why, the man couldn''t.


    The sword light fell on the man''s shoulder.


    Then there was a fire.


    The fire, unlike the ordinary light, was like the light of iron because of repeated beating.


    Click!


    The armor on the man''s shoulder broke open, revealing the yellow clothes inside.


    At the same time, the next few sword lights of chaoqingqiu have been implemented.


    Shoulders, chest, knees


    Of course, the most important sword light fell on the man''s face.


    There is a mask where people can''t see what he looks like. Chaoqingqiu''s sword naturally wants to see what this man looks like.


    The sword light fell.


    The mask fell in two.


    The face hidden under the mask was also revealed. It was an ordinary face without any brilliance. Maybe it was not as good as the steamed bun vendor in the street outside the Li mansion.Such an ordinary face, thrown in the crowd, no one will care, but he will certainly be remembered.


    Because he had a blue tattoo on his forehead.


    It should be a "prisoner".


    The world outside the sky and the world on the whole are not much different, no matter the words and languages used.


    The only difference is that the world outside the sky, the overall strength is much stronger than the human world.


    Chao Qingqiu clearly saw the word, and then he had more curiosity about his identity.


    But this did not prevent him from handing out another sword.


    (it is recommended to draw a knife by qingfenghua Yueming, and there is a second chapter to follow.) www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    If the previous swords had made the sages see the horror of chaoqingqiu, then what happened next would certainly subvert their cognition.


    Because later, before Chao Qingqiu took out his sword, the man had already pulled back the bloody spear and held it in his hand.


    Facing the falling sword light, he gritted his teeth and waved his gun, and a large sea of blood appeared in the sky.


    Saints all know that Ning Sheng has a little cinnabar, which can reflect half of the sky, but has never seen such a scene in the sky.


    The strength above the sea, at this time, shows incisively and vividly.


    The sea of blood enveloped the man. It seemed that nothing in the world could pass through, including the sword light.


    But he was still wrong.


    Because the man was called chaoqingqiu, when the sword light appeared in the sky, it had already torn the sea of blood.


    On August 15 every year, there will be a great tide at the entrance of the South China Sea. On this day, when you stand high and look at the entrance to the sea, you will see a line of tide, that is, a line of tide, which seems to separate heaven and earth.


    At the moment, the light of the sword is in the sea of blood, just like the tide in front of everyone.


    Separate heaven and earth.


    Some of the saints were gloomy, some were silent, and some were shocked.


    How can a monk in the world have such ability.


    It''s just that the man comes from the sky, but why is Chao Qingqiu just a monk on earth, so powerful?


    Don''t let them marvel.


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword has come to the man. The sword light is not very impressive in the sea of blood, but it is the sword light that has torn the sea of blood.


    The man was cut off his armor by several swords of chaoqingqiu. At the moment, he only has a yellow dress on his body. It seems that he is not as domineering as before.


    Faced with this sword, he has almost no resistance.


    At the moment, the fierce beast that he sat down suddenly pounced forward to face the sword light.


    The fierce beast with a large flame slapped on the sword light. Only a moment later, a huge beast''s claw was cut off.


    The blood rolled down and fell to the periphery of Buzhou mountain. It turned out that there was a fire.


    This fierce beast looks extraordinary.


    Even the saints can feel that this fierce beast has at least the realm of the sea.


    The monks outside the sky are strong, so they should be.


    The sword light cut off the fierce beast''s claws, and then disappeared.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the fallen claw and thought of the huge claw after the sky curtain was cut open. He was silent.


    The man looked at Chao Qingqiu and didn''t rush to move again.


    The light of the previous swords had already let him know that the present chaoqingqiu was not the one when the curtain of heaven was opened.


    In just a few decades, chaoqingqiu is not only stronger than it was, but also able to compete with those who are really strong in their world.


    With such a rapid speed of practice, I''m afraid those old people who have lived for tens of thousands of years will be interested in chaoqingqiu.


    The man was holding a long gun, looking at chaoqingqiu standing on the top of the mountain. He was silent for a moment and then said, "you are stronger than before."


    Chao Qingqiu replied, "you haven''t changed."


    It''s not ridicule, but it''s actually no different from ridicule.


    "Even if you get stronger, you can''t resist US."


    Chao Qingqiu is the strongest in the world, but it will not be the strongest in their world. Once a stronger monk comes to his world, Chao Qingqiu still can''t resist.


    Looking at him, he suddenly asked, "how does it feel to be abandoned as a chess piece?"


    The man frowned and said in an instant, "what do you say?"


    Chao Qingqiu looks at him without any mood swings, but his eyes seem to have seen through all the real thoughts in his heart.


    He felt that he was in front of chaoqingqiu and had no secret to speak of.


    "If there were many people, you would have come long ago. Why let you come first?" Facing Qing Qiu, staring at the prisoner on the man''s forehead, said in a cold voice, "you are just a prisoner."


    Prisoner?!


    It''s a big surprise.


    Such a sentence is meaningless for chaoqingqiu, but for those sages, these two words are too shocking.


    After a thousand years of walking in the world, the old Confucian scholar thought that there was something wrong with heaven and earth. If he wanted to leave the world, he had to open the curtain of heaven. Therefore, so many saints gathered. But after opening the curtain of heaven, they were killed by monks who had been hiding outside the curtain of heaven. Although they did not know why the monk wanted to kill the old Confucian scholar.


    But one thing they knew was that this monk was a real immortal, a monk whose realm would be higher than them.


    Next, Chao Qingqiu didn''t know why. He fought with such a friar and seemed to know the monk.


    According to what they thought, Chao Qingqiu was the strongest in the world, but naturally he would not be an opponent in the face of these tianwai friars. But who knows, the friar didn''t have any resistance and was defeated by several swords of chaoqingqiu.After that, it was revealed that the monk was not a respected immortal in the world.


    It''s a prisoner!


    Is such a powerful monk a prisoner?


    Who can believe it?


    But if you don''t believe it, there are prison words on his forehead.


    What happened in a short period of time is enough to shock their cognition beyond limit.


    If such a powerful monk could only be a prisoner, what role would they play in trying to leave the world and go to that place?


    All these things make them a little difficult to accept.


    The saints looked at the monk and the fierce beast full of infinite fear.


    "It''s risky to come here. If the realm is too high, it''s too low. It''s useless to come here. Even if you''re in a state like this, there''s a risk of death. Ordinary monks don''t have the courage. Who would want to die? Who is willing to gamble his life unless he gives enough? "


    Chao Qingqiu said understatement, he looked at the saints, also looked at the man.


    He knows a lot of things. After seeing the prisoner''s words on the man''s head, he can easily connect with those things and draw conclusions easily.


    If there is a problem in this world, there will be no friars in the world. If there is no monk flying up, there will be no monk who has been soaring here for 6000 years. In addition, there is a big problem in that world, so I want to come to this world.


    Heaven and earth have laws, which makes the most powerful people on their side can not come here, so they can only let the monks who are not high in the realm to come here.


    Apart from the exception of Lao long, the evil spirit tens of thousands of years ago is an attempt.


    But those people were too humble to do anything in the world, so they were killed by the monks.


    Tens of thousands of years later, they sent a few more people, but the only ones who really came outside the curtain of heaven were just the two of them.


    The rest of the people didn''t come and died outside.


    The man looks at chaoqingqiu as if he sees some monster.


    This man has never been to their world, but why does he know so much?


    Take out the lantern in autumn.


    The saints were surprised. This is the lantern on the Lingshan mountain. It should have been in the hands of the old monk of Lingshan, but now it appears in the hands of chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu is holding a lantern, and everyone''s eyes are on it.


    "So familiar."


    To everyone''s surprise, the lantern actually spoke.


    Except for a few people on Lingshan mountain and chaoqingqiu Li Fuyao, no one really knows that this lantern can speak.


    The man also felt familiar.


    It''s the smell of a certain race in their world.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the monks sent by that world were all monks of that race.


    "The monks made a lantern out of their skin."


    The monks thought that this could make evil spirits go beyond the limit, but they didn''t know that it made the lantern spiritual.


    Even after the precipitation of time, he was able to speak.


    After that, rumors became more and more intense, and even said that this lantern can illuminate people''s past and present lives.


    But not many people know it''s because of the sky.


    The saints looked at the lantern and felt very strange, but no one would have the thought of snatching it, because the person carrying it at the moment was chaoqingqiu.


    "Do you want to die?" he asked


    This, of course, is the man in question.


    A few swords didn''t kill him before, which is not to say that he couldn''t kill him. He wanted to keep him, but Chao Qingqiu wanted to know more.


    Chao Qingqiu is not a person who is good at forcing others. He asks if you want to die. It means literally.


    If the man said that he didn''t want to die, he would have to answer many questions about Chao Qingqiu.


    The man was silent for a long time and did not speak.


    Chao Qingqiu continued: "there are some things I have not told them, you can also listen to, if there is a mistake, you can help me correct it."


    The man still didn''t speak.


    Chao Qingqiu is looking at those saints.


    Between life and death, it''s hard to say that they don''t care about life and death at all.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "that place is your hometown. If something goes wrong, you want to repair it. But this place is our hometown, so we can''t give it to you. Besides, you seem to have to kill people."


    When Chao Qingqiu said this, the man widened his eyes.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "tens of thousands of years ago, there was a dragon in your world."


    The man''s eyes widened again. The realm of the dragon was much higher than that of him. Tens of thousands of years ago, he escaped from the world and came to this world because he was chased and killed.There are not many people who know about this kind of thing.


    At that time, few of them believed that the Dragon could really come here. After all, his realm was too high.


    But at the moment, Chao Qingqiu told him that the Dragon really came.


    But the next sentence made him feel that the world was full of strangeness.


    "But it should be dead by now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    The body of the demon ancestor is about to be covered by the wind and snow, and the huge gap is still in the sky.


    The heavy snow is still falling.


    Emperor Wu still did not say the word "flat body".


    He stood in the heavy snow, but no snowflake could contaminate his imperial robe. A thick layer of snow was accumulated on all demon Xiu''s bodies, including those big demons.


    No one wanted to remove the snow with air, they were all kneeling, waiting for the emperor to speak.


    Whether it''s a flat body or something else, it''s time to say something?


    After a long time, Emperor Wu finally said, "why did I kill him?"


    The voice was not loud, but it had passed through the snow and reached every demon Xiu''s ear.


    Why kill him.


    He is the demon ancestor.


    Why does Emperor Wu want to kill the demon ancestor? Many demon practitioners have different ideas about this matter. The demon ancestor is the belief of the demon clan, but the Emperor Wu is the demon emperor of the demon clan. When the two opinions differ, who should listen to?


    You have to fight.


    This is definitely the idea of most demon monks.


    Who should the demon clan listen to? In the final analysis, it depends on who is stronger.


    Emperor Wu is stronger, that is, Emperor Wu stands here to speak. If it is the demon ancestor who is stronger, then the one standing here at the moment may be the demon ancestor.


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, he came to the demon land and passed down the cultivation method, so that the demon clan could avoid being slaughtered by the Terrans. So respect him as the demon ancestor, and he has done a lot for the demon clan. You can call him the demon ancestor, no problem."


    "For tens of thousands of years, he has been sleeping, and the demon clan has been guarding for generations because of his previous achievements."


    In addition to the guardians of the past ten thousand years, no one else knows the story of the demon clan.


    Today''s demon land, only qingtianjun and Wudi know.


    This was originally the biggest Xin secret of the demon clan, but since the demon ancestor died here, Emperor Wu no longer regarded it as a Xin secret, so he told the demon monks.


    With these words, Emperor Wu scanned these demon Xiu, and no one spoke. There was no other voice between heaven and earth except for the wind and snow.


    "Tens of thousands of years later, he woke up in the North Sea and told you that if you want to live forever, you should follow him and start a war with him to unify mountains and rivers."


    Speaking of this, Emperor Wu still couldn''t help but sneer: "in his eyes, you are all chess pieces. Longevity is a fake, and a unified mountain and river is also a fake. The only thing he wants to do is to open the curtain of heaven, leave here and return to his place."


    The demon ancestor does not belong to the human world, but comes from the outside of the sky. Chaoqingqiu knows that, qingtianjun knows it, in fact, Wudi also knows.


    Now, everyone knows.


    Terrans and demon clans can never completely believe each other, because that sentence is not our race, their hearts will be different.


    Since the demon ancestor is from tianwai, no matter what he has done, it is not necessarily true.


    "You are chessmen, things that he can give away at will in order to leave here. He doesn''t care about you, but I do, because you are all my people."


    Speaking of this, a big demon finally raised his head, looked at Emperor Wu, and asked in a loud voice: "Your Majesty said that the demon ancestor came from the outside of heaven. Why did the demon ancestor come from the outside of heaven, and what''s the purpose of coming to the world?"


    This is the king who won the fish demon. His time is limited. He is too obsessed with the word "longevity". After the demon ancestor was killed, Emperor Wu, who has lived for 6000 years, may have a way to live forever, but he always has to ask clearly.


    Chao Qingqiu knows a lot about this world and that world.


    But I don''t know how much Emperor Wu knew.


    Emperor Wu may know more, but he may not know much.


    "I don''t know many things, but one thing I know very well is that those people outside the sky will not be friendly here."


    When Emperor Wu finished this sentence, Qingtian Jun came.


    The demon earth demon almost died before, but now he has recovered a little. He doesn''t want to escape. He has come here to pay homage to Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu looked at him and asked, "what did Chao Qingqiu say?"


    Chaoqingqiu is the one who knows the most about these things, and qingtianjun is also the one who knows those things.


    So Emperor Wu asked.


    It is also to let the whole demon clan know their next situation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu looks at the saints and calmly tells them what they should know. After these things are told to them, they will soon be known to all the sages on both sides of Taoism and Confucianism.


    The story is told from the demon ancestor who came to the world more than ten thousand years ago.


    When it came to killing those evil spirits tens of thousands of years ago, the man also had some feelings.


    The first successful attempt of tens of thousands of years ago ended with such a result.


    Xinfen left the world at that time and left a sword to search for immortals. It turned out to be the thing used by the friars of tianwai to search for the world.In that reed marsh, there is still a monk sealed.


    After tens of thousands of years, Chao Qingqiu killed a monk in the sky.


    The rest, right here.


    There is nothing wrong with these stories, because Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know the details, so these are just a general idea.


    But the saints were shocked.


    "Feisheng doesn''t know if it''s a scam, but now after feisheng, he won''t get a long life. When the curtain of the sky is broken, it will be easier for them to find here, and they will come again soon."


    It''s very honest because that''s the truth.


    Even the man didn''t contradict.


    The saints looked up at the curtain of heaven and saw that the gap was not closed. When the curtain was torn open before, it would close quickly. But now, it is different.


    "There''s a big problem in the world."


    When Chao Qingqiu said this, he felt helpless for the first time.


    There is a big difference between breaking the curtain of heaven and not breaking it.


    But the demon ancestor wanted to leave, and the old Confucian scholar also wanted to leave.


    It is doomed to the result of today.


    The curtain of heaven is broken in two places. The first one is necessary. The second one is that chaoqingqiu intended to do it.


    He was gambling whether the monk was still there. If he was, it would be better to bring him into the world than to leave him out of the sky.


    Fortunately, Chao Qingqiu is right.


    The man appeared in front of him.


    And it doesn''t look like a hard person to talk to.


    Zhang Sheng arched his hand and asked seriously, "as the sword immortal Chao said, there is something wrong with the world. They want to repair the world with the blood essence of our monks, so they want to occupy this place?"


    Nod to Qingqiu.


    That''s the truth.


    "How many days will they come here, according to Chao Jian Xian?" Before Zhang Sheng came here, it was entirely because of Zhou Fu Zi and the old Confucian scholar. Now that the old Confucian student is dead, Zhou Fu Zi is silent, and Zhang Sheng''s thought of longevity has completely faded away.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t answer this question because he didn''t know.


    He needs to know more to guess more.


    The man looked at Chao Qingqiu, his face was flat, "I still can''t think you have any chance of winning."


    Chaoqingqiu doesn''t decide whether to win or not. It''s not decided by the day or by the people.


    "I don''t want to die. I want to see how you can turn things around."


    The man took back the bloody spear and stepped down from the fierce beast, which shrank rapidly and was taken into the palm of his hand.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, the man said to the point, "my name is Lengshan."


    Chao Qingqiu is not interested in his name.


    "I am indeed a prisoner, a prisoner of Daming prison. The emperors have decreed that in order to survive, we will try to cross the golden Boulevard. Some people died, but I came here alive."


    The words "Daming prison" and "Jinguang Avenue" are two words that chaoqingqiu vaguely thinks of the golden avenue that Xinfen passed after he left the world. However, he has never heard of Daming prison.


    It''s supposed to be a place in the world where prisoners are held.


    As for the emperor, he should be the master of the world, and his status is equal to that of the sages.


    "There is a big problem there. The emperors reckon that after hundreds of thousands of years, the whole world will no longer exist. For this reason, the emperors have issued many decrees in order to let the world exist for a longer time. However, these temporary measures do not cure the root cause, so they think of you."


    In a distant place, there is a world. The strongest group of people in the world find that the whole world is declining. After hundreds of thousands of years, they may even perish. After trying many ways, they finally set their eyes on the far away place.


    Hundreds of thousands of years are very long, but for the emperors, it is a lifetime.


    Came up with the idea of using these friars and the world to repair that world.


    Based on this idea, the group began to try


    So the collision between the two worlds began before the Dragon came to the world tens of thousands of years ago.


    Chao Qingqiu''s mind is very relaxed, then push these things once, and then asked: "now can come over, can only be your realm?"


    Leng Shan nodded his head and said, "at least now, the emperor is the most powerful one. He tried to let the stronger friars come here, but he made a mistake and let the Dragon come."


    In those years, the demon ancestor was chased and killed, and he came to the world by mistake.


    That quota should have been used by the emperor for the monks who were loyal to them.


    The king of heaven had been very weak and cultivated for tens of thousands of years because he sent such a monk here.


    It was extremely difficult for the emperors to send such a monk. Therefore, they did not try again for more than 100000 years.


    "It wasn''t you who killed the dragon?" Lengshan looks at chaoqingqiu, but he is also surprised.The dragon''s realm is higher than that of him, but it is still dead. This shows that there will be a strong monk in the world. Chaoqingqiu is already one. If that is another, before the heavenly lords can''t come, I''m afraid no one can really attack this place.


    "Not me." Since you want to know something in the mouth of cold mountain, some things should not be hidden.


    And to tell the truth, today''s Emperor Wu, Chao Qingqiu doesn''t think he can really beat him.


    Their life and death battle is about five to five.


    If they fight, Emperor Wu will be the strongest opponent he has ever met in his life.


    "You are really a crouching tiger, a hidden dragon."


    Lengshan has some feelings.


    Chao Qingqiu, who has been in a state of great increase in the past few decades, and the strong man who can kill the demon ancestor are the surprises given to him or to them by the world.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "when you come next time, it will be stronger."


    Cold mountain nods, the heavenly monarchs are very concerned about this matter, so they are constantly trying to find a way.


    "Can you tell me how many years you have practiced?" Leng Shan asked, looking at Qing Qiu.


    "I don''t remember."


    It''s cool in the morning and autumn.


    Sure enough!


    Leng Shan thought that it was too long to practice, so he couldn''t remember clearly.


    "Maybe seven hundred years."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leng Shan''s eyes widened, and he felt extremely shocked for 700 years.


    Seven hundred years is not too long, but too short. If someone in their world achieved such a goal in seven hundred years, he would be a genius among the peerless talents.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him and suddenly thought of Li Fuyao. He whispered, "maybe there is a young man who is similar to me in more than 100 years. What do you think?"


    Lengshan stares at the morning green autumn, already speechless.


    It''s a big joke.


    "Don''t believe it. The man''s name is Li Fuyao."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingtianjun left. He wanted to stay, but Li Fuyao gave him a smile and signaled that he was ok, so he really left.


    Li Fuyao sent qingtianjun away and walked slowly towards the mountains and rivers in the heavy snow. At the moment, all the demon clans are paying homage to Emperor Wu in Qingtian city. No one will stop him.


    But he may not be able to return to the world in the end.


    He is too weak.


    Walking forward, there is a bloodstain dragging on the snow, leaving a clear trace, if someone pursues him, he can be easily found.


    Because the spirit of the sword dried up in lingfu, Li Fuyao could not resist the sword.


    But he still walked forward. He didn''t know who won the battle between Emperor Wu and demon Zu. He just wanted to go back to the mountain and find Mr. Chao quickly.


    Maybe only Mr. Chao can save Qinghuai.


    He moved forward slowly, but did not know that there was a woman with a white dress standing in front of him.


    There was a peach blossom in the palm of the woman''s palm, standing in the distance, watching the young man struggling forward.


    Further away, there is a middle-aged Taoist in a Taoist robe.


    He was looking at the woman in the white dress.


    White skirt woman from the man some distance, after the man pulled in, she will go forward some, always keep the distance.


    After a half hour of stalemate.


    The young man fell down.


    The white skirt woman walked slowly past, picked up the young man in green shirt and walked slowly towards the south.


    There was no expression on her face, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    Ye Sheng stood in the distance, looking at this scene, did not come out to stop, just think of a woman.


    That woman is his favorite.


    Just like this young man she likes.


    This world is not good for many people, but for many people, as long as there are some good.


    These may be individuals or things.


    Maybe it''s just a thought.


    Who makes it clear?


    Everyone wants to be here all the time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    After the fall of demon soil, there was a heavy snow, in which the most important war in the history of demon clan broke out.


    Both sides of the war seem to be the two strongest demon Xius of the demon clan for tens of thousands of years.


    Before winter came, we knew the outcome of the war and the demon ancestor who had just appeared in the world. In this short time, he was killed by the Emperor Wu six thousand years ago.


    For a moment, the monks in the whole world were thinking about two questions.


    The first question is, if the Emperor Wu is still alive, will the sword immortal Liuxiang be alive.


    As for the second question, it is even more urgent to think about who is more powerful than Chao Qingqiu since the Emperor Wu is still alive. If he is not superior or inferior, then the Terrans and demon clans can still get peace. If one of the two sides is stronger, there will be another big war.


    However, between these two people, no friar can really say who is stronger.


    Even if the demon monks witnessed the scene of Emperor Wu killing the demon ancestors, they would not feel that Chaoqing Qiuzhen, who was able to resist the sword against so many sea friars in Qiufeng Town, would be weaker.


    At a time of rumors.


    Xiao Xu came to Jianshan.


    After leaving buzhoushan, the monk who was able to fight Li Fuyao in Qingtian city went to Jianshan to challenge wushanhe.


    However, unfortunately, Wushan river did not return to the mountain a few days ago, so Xiao Xu stayed on the mountain.


    It''s not far from the bamboo building.


    According to Xiao Xu, looking at the bamboo tower here and feeling the unique sword spirit of Chen Jianxian is only beneficial to his cultivation.


    Xiao Xu is a taciturn person, and he challenges the leader of the mountain. Therefore, after going up the mountain, he has no contact with the disciples on the mountain. Only Zhao Dabao has to say hello every day when he passes by.


    Xiao Xu is also willing to say a few more words with Zhao Dabao.


    Although the elder martial brother didn''t hate him in the world, he didn''t hate him.


    After winter, several young people came up from Jianshan mountain. After climbing, they all succeeded in climbing to the top of the mountain. Although this situation is rare, it is not common.


    After the arrangement on the mountain, he even let a disciple worship Zhao Dabao''s door.


    In fact, many of Zhao Dabao''s brothers have taken apprentices, but Zhao Dabao is still young, and now he has a disciple, which is an interesting thing on the mountain.


    However, Zhao Dabao didn''t think there was anything wrong with her. She only thought that the little girl had an eye on her own. The most important thing was that she not only made him feel good, but also because she, like Zhao Dabao, walked through the world when she was young.


    Although it really needs to be said, it''s not walking, it can only be said to be rolling.


    At dusk, the first snow of this year fell on Jianshan mountain. After teaching his lessons, Zhao Dabao took two pots of wine to the bamboo house. After chatting with his master, he was chased out. Later, he went to see Xu Yue, but he was closed.


    Zhao Dabao couldn''t imagine how he provoked the girl, so he went to meet Xiao Xu with the remaining pot of wine.


    At that time, Xiao Xu was sitting on the bamboo stool in front of the door, watching the snow which was about to grow up.


    Zhao Dabao trotted all the way. As soon as he put the pot of wine away, he went to the house and brought a small stove between him and Xiao Xu. Then he lit the fire and put the wine pot aside. Then he took out a large bag of sunflower seeds from his arms.


    After finishing this, Zhao Dabao put both hands in the air not far from the stove, feeling the warmth, and then asked, "Xiao Xu, how did you get defeated by your elder martial brother in the previous war?"


    These days, after mixing, as long as Zhao Dabao sees Xiaoxu, his first sentence is to keep it.


    Xiao Xu glanced at him. He didn''t know what to say and how he was defeated by his elder martial brother. It''s hard to say anything about this kind of thing. However, anyone who has a little insight can only ask about it.


    But Zhao Dabao is such an alien.


    Zhao Dabao knocked sunflower seeds, did not get the answer also angry, began to nag. Xu, do you think you are better than the teacher


    Xiao Xu was silent.


    "Xiao Xu, you have had a fight with your elder martial brother. Have you ever had a fight with that Taoist priest?"


    Xiao Xu still doesn''t speak.


    "Little by little..."


    Xiao Xu finally couldn''t stand it. He turned to Zhao Dabao, and then said, "before your elder martial brother became a sword immortal, he was one of the best one or two people who could be said to be one of the best. I went to fight with him to see who was the first. Now he has become a sword immortal, and ye Shengge has also become a cloud saint. I can only find Wu Shanhe, who It''s the first person to climb the building, and then it''s up to you. "


    This is to say his purpose of going up the mountain.


    Zhao Dabao nodded, and then said casually, "Xiao Xu, tell me about your bad practice. What kind of fight do you look for everywhere? Did your husband teach you that? "The world knows that Xiao Xu''s husband is the old Confucian scholar in the clouds, but I don''t know that the old Confucian scholar has already died in the sky. There are two gaps between Zhoushan and the sky curtain of demon soil.


    There was no one else except those monks who knew about Zhoushan.


    Xiao Xu is an exception.


    But since Chao Qingqiu let him retreat, he believed that he would not say anything more in the world.


    After looking at the first generation of Xu, we can see what is the most difficult place for the younger generation.


    Since the beginning of the war, I''m afraid that there will be no sea realm, and even the qualification to participate in the war will not be available.


    So Xiao Xu wants to ask Wushan river for boxing, so as to get into the sea as soon as possible.


    These thoughts are only known to him and can not be told to outsiders.


    Before that, I''m afraid the friars in the world were still worried that the swordsmen had produced several sword immortals, and they wanted to be the only one in the world. But what happened after the war began?


    I''m afraid that there are sword immortals everywhere in the world. After all, the sword immortal''s fighting power should stabilize the rest of the monks.


    Swordsmen will play a very important role in the battle between the Terran and the demon clan 6000 years ago, and the battle between the human and the celestial after 6000 years.


    When Xiao Xu thought of this, he didn''t know why. He picked up the pot of wine and took a sip of it. He didn''t feel much about it.


    "What is Wushan river going down the mountain to do? When is it going back to the mountain?"


    Zhao Dabao opened his mouth and thought that he didn''t care about this kind of thing. Who knows when he will return to the mountain.


    "The time for the leader to go down the mountain and return to the mountain is within half a year."


    In the distance came a flat voice, which was music.


    This young man, who has always been regarded as the leader''s confidant, and later became the master of Jianshan''s temperament, appeared here.


    Xiao Xu raised his eyes and saw that Yan Yue''s sword was pure, but it was worse than him. Even if he wanted to fight, it was not significant.


    Yan Yue ascended the stairs not long ago, and his realm was ranked in the top ten on Jianshan.


    When he came to the eaves, Zhao Dabao said hello to Yan le and continued to knock sunflower seeds.


    His position on the mountain is extraordinary. One elder martial brother is the master of Jianshan, one is Canghai sword immortal, and the other master is also a sword immortal.


    Such a guy, don''t just say hello to him, even if he doesn''t say a word, yanle doesn''t care about anything.


    Originally, there is no qualification to care about what.


    Yanle came to the eaves and saluted Xiao Xu. Then he said, "master, if you can''t wait, you can fight me first."


    Xiao Xu just glanced at yanle. Before he got up, a fist burst out, which made yanle burst out. Yanle reacted to it. In an instant, his sword Qi overflowed. But a moment later, he was also sent to the forest by this boxing.


    Xiao Xu sighed, "I''ve played, but I still have to wait."


    In the same situation, yanle did not give full play to the advantages of swordsmen, and even reluctantly fought back.


    Yanle''s face turned white, and after adjusting his breath, he returned from the forest to the eaves.


    Looking at the young man, who was unknown before and only after the World War I with Li Fuyao, he hesitated for a moment and asked cautiously, "how did you lose in Qingtian city?"


    Such a question is the same as that of Zhao Dabao. However, Zhao Dabao wants to know how powerful his elder martial brother is. As far as Le is concerned, he wants to know how far the gap between himself and Li Fuyao was when they both went to the building.


    Zhao Dabao almost thought that Xiao Xu would not answer, but he did not expect that Xiaoxu would soon open his mouth and said, "in the first battle of Qingtian City, he broke the fake spirit house in his body with my fist. If it was not for this, we would have won or lost in half an hour."


    "He won. I''ll take it."


    It''s a kind of service.


    Yan Yue is silent. Xiao Xu can defeat him with one punch, and Li Fuyao can convince Xiao Xu in half an hour. That is enough to show that even in the realm of climbing the stairs, he is definitely not the enemy of Li Fuyao''s sword.


    Thinking of this, yanle not only shows bitterness on his face.


    The world of kendo, before all in chaoqingqiu.


    Now I''m afraid it''s all to Li Fuyao.


    Xiao Xu raised his head and said, "fight, how to fight. Do you know how many monsters he killed in the demon land this time? Three of them


    Xiao Xu said with a smile: "I''m afraid that the same age Chao Jian Xian is not as strong as Li Fuyao."


    This time, yanle is really a bit of a dead heart.


    Many people who wanted to get close to Daqiu mountain could not use it.


    Today''s young swordsmen, I''m afraid that they will also regard Li Fuyao as a mountain of kendo. Before that, everyone wanted to move it. Now, it''s hard to look at his back.


    In kendo mountain, there is chaoqingqiu first, and then Li Fuyao.It''s that simple.


    Looking at yanle, Xiao Xu can understand his frustration. For young people, Li Fuyao is a mountain, especially for young swordsmen.


    Finally, Xiao Xu looked at the snow and whispered, "no matter what, you''d better go faster. After all, time is not waiting for you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The war in Yanling was over in the spring.


    In the whole Yanling area, even the Zhou state has been submitted, and the new emperor of Zhou has become the Marquis of Zhou. Only half of the original territory of Zhou is his fiefdom.


    The whole Yanling has integrated all the military forces, and there are a total of 2 million troops, of which 50% are border troops.


    And the chief General of the million border troops is the guy named wenbailou.


    He has already left for the northern border to fight against the Liangxi Dynasty.


    Whether the mountains and rivers are unified or mixed depends on which of the three dynasties is stronger.


    Just before the northern border of Yanling, it was a small town called Yingxue town in the hinterland of Yanling. It really snowed.


    This snow is not small. It started to fall in the morning. By noon, it had accumulated a very high layer.


    It''s probably able to go over the calf.


    The children really have never seen such a heavy snow, so they always want to run out


    , but all the adults have some heartache for the children''s body, and they are not willing to run out in such a heavy snow day, so there are few children in the street.


    In a small courtyard near the east of the town, a man placed a stove under the eaves with a number of sweet potatoes on it.


    In the courtyard, there are about seven or eight children who are practicing their swords with wooden swords.


    The man, dressed in a moon white dress, didn''t go to see the children. He knew that the children''s Kendo had not yet started.


    As the leader of the largest Kendo sect in the world, there are only a few young swordsmen he can look up to, which can make him feel good. Maybe there are, but they are definitely not the children in front of him.


    Flipping the sweet potatoes on the fire stove at will, knowing that they are almost enough, they waved and let the children come down to the eaves.


    Few children really like practicing swords. They just know that only when they practice swords, the man who comes here from time to time will bring them money and, of course, dignity in his mouth.


    Before practicing sword, they were almost all beggars in these places.


    Seven or eight children rushed into the eaves, one grabbed a baked sweet potato. Only the last one was the most shy and did not fight for it. After all the children in front of them had finished taking them, they went to take the smallest one and sat on the threshold far away from the stove and ate it carefully.


    Wu Shanhe sat down on the side of the child and thought about it. Then he remembered that the child''s name was Li Yao.


    The name was given because he was weak from childhood and couldn''t do without medicine, but even so, at the age of eight, he was still thrown away by the family.


    No one can stand taking medicine like this.


    This guy''s name is similar to another famous sword immortal in the world, even his life.


    What''s more, even the temperament is the same.


    In fact, Wushan river has some feelings.


    "Every time you don''t argue, you always get the least food. If you don''t argue about something about the future in front of you in the future, it will be worse and worse."


    Li Yao smiles at Wu Shanhe, probably because he thinks that his nominal master is reasonable, so he doesn''t refute it.


    Wu Shanhe said to himself, "people like you, I think I said that. You won''t argue in the future. It''s a dead brain."


    Li Yao asked, "Master said you, who is it?"


    He doesn''t argue, but he''s smart.


    Wu Shanhe frowned, but he still said: "a guy you should call martial uncle has the same temperament as you, but you can call him martial uncle. If he calls me elder martial brother, he will never hear of it in his life."


    Li Yao asked, "what''s the problem between master and uncle?"? What is it about? "


    It is true that he is intelligent. He is really very intelligent.


    Wu Shanhe thought Li Yao was very interesting. After thinking about it, he said, "how come you guys are my apprentices. If you look at it together, it''s a very small sect. But far away, I still have a mountain. There are more people on that mountain. But it''s left by my master''s master, not your uncle. Of course, more people like your uncle, As long as he says he wants to, maybe now that mountain is his. "


    "But he didn''t say he wanted it, but I was afraid that he would, so I said some cruel words to him. He seemed a little sad and wanted to go back all the things he gave me."


    Wu Shanhe looked at Li Yao, "is master wrong?"


    Li Yaoshi Cheng nodded and said, "master, it''s really wrong to treat martial uncle like this."Wu Shanhe also laughed, but he was a little sad. "Master is also afraid that he will say yes one day, but master can''t afford to leave the mountain. It was left by the ancestors to master. Master didn''t want to lose it."


    Li Yao took a bite of sweet potato and didn''t rush to speak. After swallowing it, he said, "if the martial uncle says he wants it, the martial uncle will be sorry to Shifu, but the martial uncle doesn''t say anything, then it''s the master who is sorry for the martial uncle from the beginning to the end."


    Li Yao is young, but he has a thorough understanding of it and has no problem at all.


    However, Wu Shan he had no way to save it


    Li Yao did not comment, but asked, "how is your life, martial uncle?"


    Wu Shanhe thought about the news spread these days, and knew that Li Fuyao had killed three big demons in the demon soil. For a moment, he was about to shoulder shoulder to shoulder with the Qing Dynasty.


    It''s not good.


    He nodded.


    "Because of a mountain, master and uncle can''t continue to be together. It''s not worth it. But if master wants a mountain, his apprentice will get you another one."


    Wu Shanhe was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say.


    However, he was still quick and said, "yes, but if there is such a day, what''s the name of your mountain?"


    Li Yao thought for a moment and then said with a smile, "let''s all practice swords. Let''s call it Jiange."


    Sword Pavilion.


    Wu Shanhe read these two words several times and thought it was not bad.


    "Well, it''s called the sword Pavilion."


    "The best place for this mountain is in the south of the Yangtze River, where the scenery is good. When you practice sword, you can see the scenery is better, and the sword technique will be higher."


    Wu Shanhe laughed and stood up. Since he had stayed here enough, he would go back to the mountain that should belong to him.


    But he didn''t know, and Li Yao didn''t know that the place called Jiange would be the most prominent Kendo sect in the world in the future.


    After that, there will even be two chieftains of swordsmanship.


    The white Sword Fairy even raised the level of martial arts in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    When wushanhe Yujian returned to Jianshan, someone had already arrived at Jianshan first.


    A white skirt Ye Sheng song, carrying that life and death do not know Li Fuyao, went to the sword cliff.


    Three two and four two, two people playing chess in the bamboo building.


    When ye Shengge came here, the snow fell.


    At the bottom of the cliff, there are not only three Liang and four Liang swords and scabbards, but also a chicken and a yellow dog.


    If Li Fuyao wakes up and sees the chicken and dog, he will think of what happened in the fog mountain.


    Three two walked out of the bamboo building, looked at the white skirt woman and the young man on the back of the woman, smacked his tongue and said, "it''s like being stabbed hundreds of times with a knife. There''s no difference."


    Ordinary people can''t see Li Fuyao''s injury, but it''s natural for monks like them to see that Li Fuyao''s body is full of holes at the moment. In the previous wars, Li Fuyao was seriously injured.


    He was so injured that he needed to be treated. Ye Shengge thought Chao Qingqiu had a way. But she didn''t know where Chao Qingqiu was at the moment. So she took him to Jianshan mountain to get rid of him.


    On realm, even if Chao Qingqiu can''t be found, Li changgu of Luoyang city is also a sword immortal. It seems more appropriate to find him, but this is to cure a disease, not to find a helper. Therefore, ye Shengge prefers to believe that three Liang is more effective.


    Ye Shengge asked, "can you help me?"


    "I don''t know what you, a Taoist sage, care so much about this sword immortal," he said


    Ye Shengge ignored what he said, but repeated, "is there help?"


    Three two knead forehead, seem to also be in melancholy, how oneself this lifetime met, are so strange person.


    At the beginning, the strange Liuxiang was named Sanliang because it cost three Liang silver.


    Then there was the strange chaoqingqiu.


    Now I meet such a strange sage.


    "You threw him in that stream."


    Since three Liang has a way, it won''t be helpless.


    Before ye Shengge put Li Fuyao into the stream, he did not forget to take out the little green snake in front of him.


    "And what is this?" Sanliang has a headache.


    Ye Shengge glanced at him and said, "the woman he likes."


    "You are not the woman he likes?" he asked in surprise


    Ye Shengge thought about it and said casually, "another one."


    There is nothing wrong with this sentence, but Sanliang looks strange to hear it. However, four Liang, looking at Ye Sheng''s song, has a look of admiration in his eyes.


    There are thousands of sword meanings in that stream. Before Li Fuyao came to the bottom of the cliff to take his sword, he suffered a lot in this place. But at this time, when ye Shengge put him into it, the sword meaning inside would become too much.


    It was like a stream of sword spirit that slowly entered Li Fuyao''s body, swam through his meridians, and then came to his dry lingfu.


    San Liang was too lazy to go to see Li Fuyao. He just said, "one or two years is almost enough."


    Ye Shengge put the little green snake in his palm and took a look at it. The latter understood her idea. After reaching for it, ye Shengge said to Sanliang, "Emperor Wu is back."


    There were few friars in the same era as Emperor Wu, but Sanliang, a sword, happened to have something unclear with Emperor Wu.


    After all, he used to be a sword in Liuxiang.


    Three two one Zheng, did not say


    words, but there are a lot of nostalgia in the eyes.


    Ye Shengge did not speak any more, and his body shape was already dissipated here.


    She is to save Li Fuyao. Since Li Fuyao has been able to save her, she has to do something she should do.


    Four Liang put away the little green snake, and then looked at the place where Ye Sheng song disappeared. Then he said with emotion: "she is really a strange woman."


    If you can tolerate the man you like more and like another person, and don''t care about it, ye Shengge can do it in the whole world.


    He has been under the cliff for six thousand years. He has only one expectation, that is, he wants to come here again one day and take him away.


    That''s all.


    "You don''t think he''s a willow lane, but between heaven and earth, where is the second willow lane?"


    Ten years to think more open, since the willow lane was divided into two, and one died, then the remaining one can only be the willow lane.


    "Even if he is a willow lane, he is not a real willow lane," he said


    Four two frowned and said, "this is unreasonable, but I don''t want to argue with you. If you don''t leave, you don''t leave. I''m satisfied with the life under the cliff anyway."


    For six thousand years, they could not see more than one outsider here. In fact, Sanliang couldn''t stand it. However, he was stubborn and didn''t see Liuxiang. Even when Li Fuyao came to him, he didn''t want to follow him.In his eyes, even if it is chaoqingqiu, it is not as good as Liuxiang.


    "You just miss the past time. In fact, you know that the willow lane can''t come back, and you are not the original."


    Four two looked down at the little green snake, "those things are Chen sesame rotten millet, now the world, is these young people''s, if you want to see, follow to see, if you don''t want to see, just stay honest."


    "Stay back and stay, you don''t want people to remember you. Look at the green silk before. I''m afraid many people will remember it now. Of course, Bai Zhihan was mentioned by the way."


    When Si Liang talked about this, he found that Sanliang''s face was a little ugly. He stopped talking about it. He just turned around and walked into the bamboo building.


    San Liang took a look at the young man in the stream and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Maybe he is also wondering, Bai Zhihan is such a sword embryo. His sword skill is so excellent that he has failed to achieve great success in a hundred years. How can this guy in front of him become a sword immortal even though he has no medium qualification?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After all, Xiao Xu and Wu Shanhe had a fight at Jianping.


    Both of them were defeated by Li Fuyao.


    But this war still attracted the attention of the whole Jianshan disciples.


    With Wu Shanhe finally handed out a sword and Xiao Xu finally gave up his hand, the two men had a draw.


    Then they stood on the edge of the cliff, looking at the snow.


    Xiao Xu''s expression remained unchanged, but he said frankly, "was it difficult for Li Fuyao to win at the beginning?"


    Wu Shanhe is also a sprinkling of Ran, and he replied bluntly that it is not difficult. When there was a green locust watching at the foot of the mountain, Li Fu shook out his sword and worked hard. It was really not too difficult.


    Xiao Xu laughs. After such a fight, he doesn''t hurt his spirit.


    Wu Shanhe asked, "after one fight, how long does it take to go away from the sea?"


    Xiao Xu thought for a moment, "just like you."


    Wu Shanhe has a smile on his face. He is only one step away from the sea. He can achieve the situation of the sea almost soon. Xiao Xu and he are equal, but it is not a big deal.


    Xiao Xu said: "before, I thought I would be the first in my life, but after losing to Li Fuyao, I knew that it would be hard to catch up with him in this life. You are the same. So you might as well take it easy and think about something else. I''ll tell you when you become a Sword Fairy."


    Listening to this, Wu Shanhe didn''t know what he thought of, but he thought it was strange, but he said quickly, "we''ll fight again later."


    Xiao Xu didn''t answer. After all, he had gone down the mountain and left. Looking at Xiao Xu''s back, Wu Shan he looked as usual.


    More than Li Fuyao, I don''t think about it.


    It''s good to have a good look at the mountain.


    Wu Shanhe looked up at the sky curtain, but he couldn''t see the difference between the sky curtain at the moment and that before.


    There are some things that he really doesn''t know.


    -


    buzhoushan also ushered in this year''s snow.


    It''s getting cold.


    There were many saints in Buzhou mountain before. Now there are only two left.


    Zhang Sheng and Mr. Mu Yun.


    These two Confucian sages stayed in the clouds.


    Zhang Sheng and Mr. Twilight stood at the top of the mountain, looking at the boundless South China Sea. Suddenly, Zhang Sheng laughed, "why did Mr. Twilight stay?"


    Mr. Twilight listened to this sentence, also smile, and then said: "you are not also stay?"


    Two people look at each other again, also see the smile in their eyes.


    "After studying in the school for so many years, I couldn''t let go of the victory or defeat of such a simple debate. I had read so many books for nothing, but later I was not worth the word" Changsheng ", which is even more true. I''m afraid that even Mr. Ju can''t be called a saint. I''m so blind that I read so many books."


    Mr. Twilight sighed that the things happened before seemed like a dream to them.


    Now the dream also wakes up, Changsheng can''t see it anyway.


    Fortunately, we should be worthy of the three words of the scholar.


    Zhang Sheng said: "I have always admired Chao Qingqiu, and I think he has done those things very well. But it seems that I have read them wrong."


    "He is really thinking of swordsmen, but he still thinks about the world, which is admirable."


    "But from now on, everyone will be the same," he continued


    Mr. Mu Yun nodded his head and said, "if anyone really wants to die for the world, it should be us scholars first."


    Zhang Sheng said with a smile: "now, I always feel that it''s not good to say such a thing."


    "I''m not very good at it, but fortunately I have a good disciple."


    When it comes to Su ye, even Zhang Sheng nods.


    This scholar is really a scholar.From beginning to end.


    Absolutely no problem.


    Zhang Sheng said with emotion: "but after the world, I don''t know if there will be a few more Su ye, and I don''t know if Su ye can live. If we die, it will be a loss to the world."


    Mr. Mu Yun nodded, but this time, he didn''t talk about good or bad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    There is a gap above the curtain of heaven in Buzhou mountain, and then two saints need to watch it, because when the friars from tianwai come here, they must enter the world through the gap.


    But there is more than one gap. There is also one place in the demon soil.


    The place was guarded by Emperor Wu himself.


    Emperor Wu''s palace was built at the original site of Qingtian city. Qingtianjun didn''t have any opinion about it, so he started to work quickly. After the palace was completed, Emperor Wu would stay here and look at the gap.


    But before that, two people came to the demon soil.


    A man in white and a man in yellow.


    Two men walking in the snow, neither fast nor slow.


    The man in yellow had a prisoner''s letter on his forehead, and this time he didn''t wear a mask.


    "Daming prison, as you expected, is naturally used to imprison us. There are laws and decrees of the emperor, and no one can escape. If you don''t want to stay in the prison for a lifetime, you''d better take it out and work for the emperor. When you''ve finished, you can be released. Don''t try to escape. Everyone has the mark of emperor, no matter what You can be found in every place


    Lengshan said something about Daming prison.


    Chao Qingqiu is soon heard the key place, "he can''t come here."


    The emperor left a mark on those prisoners to find them at any time. However, on this side of the world, the emperors could not come over. Therefore, Lengshan seemed to be absolutely safe before the heavenly kings opened the passage.


    Of course, as long as they complete the task, they will also be forgiven by the emperors.


    Chao Qingqiu asked, "what did you do and you were put into Daming prison?"


    Leng Shan didn''t speak. His face was a little ugly and even more strange.


    After a long time, he said slowly, "I had problems in my practice. When I was possessed by demons, I slaughtered a sect, but the leader of that sect really had a grudge against me."


    Chao Qingqiu did not speak, just waiting for the following.


    "He killed my sister."


    Chao Qingqiu has no younger sister, and his parents died hundreds of years ago. Therefore, it is difficult for him to empathize with him. So he just nodded and said that he had killed a little more.


    That Zhangjiao killed Lengshan''s younger sister, so Lengshan killed him. But it was a bit too much to kill the clan. It was not unjust to be arrested in Daming prison.


    "In your place, what kind of existence are the heavenly kings? How do you distinguish between the high and the low except for the realm of practice


    This question, of course, is about the state of the world. In the world, the monks on the mountain and the secular Dynasty at the foot of the mountain are always respected by the monks on the mountain. Even if the common people at the foot of the mountain are slaughtered, as long as the monks of high realm do not intervene, everything will be fine.


    But listening to Lengshan, it seems that this is not the case there.


    "The heavenly king is the strongest one in the whole world. Naturally, they are also the masters. They are not from a certain place. They may be the leaders of a certain sect or the emperor of a certain Dynasty. However, no matter what their status is, once they become the emperor, they will have the same rights and have the right to deal with everything in this world. The major issues are discussed by them, but if they are internal affairs It''s your own decision. "


    if a monarch of the dynasty is a king of heaven, then the emperor has the final say of himself, and he will not need to discuss with others.


    The same is true of zongmen.


    When it comes to deciding on the major events of the whole world, there will be emperors to discuss together.


    "The Daming prison where I live is under the jurisdiction of the emperor of Mobei."


    Leng Shan said, "it''s still the same as you. The strong are respected, but there are more checks and balances."


    Their checks and balances are on the surface, but the human balance is more in the dark.


    But it''s almost the same.


    So it''s all the same.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "what about practice? With a knife, with a sword? "


    "It''s the same except for the bald head."


    No bald head.


    That is to say, there is no monk.


    The man who had been trapped in the reed marsh for tens of thousands of years also called the monk a bald man. It can be seen that there are no monks there.


    Just mentioning monks, Chao Qingqiu thinks that Huihou monk may be leaving the world in the next two years.


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t ask any more questions. He has known a lot of things these days. In fact, he is also curious about the world.


    But now it''s time to deal with these things.


    "I''d like to know who the monk who killed the dragon was."


    The reason why Lengshan followed the demon soil was that he wanted to see Emperor Wu.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I brought you here to see him. He is the master of this land and the emperor of the whole demon clan."


    Lengshan does not feel shocked, because in their world, the demon clan also has the emperor, and alsoThere were more than one of them, and they had a very high realm and a right to speak.


    The old dragon was also one of the friars who thought he might become another emperor in the future, but in the end he had to come here because he had offended some people.


    "I don''t think you have a tyrant there."


    In the early autumn, I climbed a snow mountain, and then there was a huge pit in front of me.


    It''s a huge pit that stretches out from Qingtian City, a whole three thousand li.


    That''s the battlefield.


    "You see, this is the battlefield."


    Lengshan stood to the side of chaoqingqiu body, looking at the huge pit, also some shock.


    It is said that the war between the emperors will also create huge battlefield relics, but in the past hundreds of thousands of years, because of the world, the emperors have rarely attacked.


    But in ancient books, there will also be descriptions.


    It is rare for such a strong man.


    This makes the cold mountain docking down to see the person, more and more looking forward to.


    Say a word to Qingqiu and go to the pit.


    Cold mountain followed.


    Two people in the demon soil slowly, snow howling.


    For Emperor Wu, Chao Qingqiu also respected him very much, not because he was the most powerful man six thousand years ago, but also because he had taken up the demon clan alone.


    Such monks are rare.


    Also because Emperor Wu represents that era.


    Many times in his dream, Chao Qingqiu wanted to go back to that time, compare swords with other swordsmen and fight with Emperor Wu.


    Once you open your mind, it''s hard to close it.


    But before he thought too much, a black bird came to him.


    Lengshan exclaimed, "wild sparrow?"


    In some ways, they have the same understanding as human beings.


    The wild bird appeared in their eyes, and soon it was the man in the black robe.


    He stood in the wind and snow with no expression.


    It''s very domineering.


    Chao Qingqiu stopped his pace, and his sword idea was hidden.


    Lengshan was shocked.


    At present, this person is quite different from Chao Qingqiu.


    But they all have something in common.


    Yes, they are all equally strong.


    "In autumn."


    Emperor Wu spoke indifferently, but without hostility.


    This is the meeting of two of the strongest men in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    There are many great encounters in this world. For example, in ancient history, the sword ancestor and the monk met.


    But from the perspective of the realm, I''m afraid it''s not as good as this one.


    These two are the strongest two people in the world. Pushing forward, I''m afraid they will be one of the strongest in the whole human history.


    It could even be the strongest two.


    In the wind and snow, the wild bird lingered for a moment and fell on Emperor Wu''s shoulder. The legend of wild bird has been handed down by the demon clan for many years. Chao Qingqiu also knows something about it, but he doesn''t worry about Emperor Wu at all.


    Because when a person is strong to a certain extent, nature is not afraid of anything.


    Two of the strongest people in the world stand against each other. It''s easy for many people to think of Liuxiang in those years.


    Emperor Wu also remembered.


    "You are different from Liuxiang."


    Emperor Wu and Liuxiang did not fight each other, but this does not mean that Emperor Wu did not know that Liuxiang, known as one of the strongest two people six thousand years ago, must have a very deep understanding of the other person.


    As the old saying goes, there is nothing wrong with you. What you know best is not your relatives, but your enemies.


    Chaoqingqiu is different from Liuxiang. Although Liuxiang was the moon six thousand years ago, there are still many stars around.


    But chaoqingqiu is the peak, and the side is plain.


    The situation makes a hero, and it''s easy to make two people''s mood completely different.


    "If Liuxiang doesn''t continue to move forward in kendo, even if he is alive, he will probably be inferior to you if he compares his sword with you."


    There are only two people that Emperor Wu can look up to in his life. One is Liuxiang, and the other is chaoqingqiu.


    There will be a third one in the future, not necessarily.


    But is Liuxiang so dead? "


    When Emperor Wu mentioned Liuxiang, he always sighed. After all, it was not an ordinary person, but an enemy of his life.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at Emperor Wu blandly. After Emperor Wu pulled his thoughts back from his memory, he said, "there are some things to tell your majesty."


    Emperor Wu looked at him and nodded.


    Then there was a huge wind and snow between the sky and the earth, and those flying snow piled up around to form several high walls.


    This landscape suddenly appears between heaven and earth, but no one is surprised. Many demon monks know that the autumn is coming.


    After all, the unique sword meaning, even in the wind and snow, did not cover up more.


    After seeing this landscape, many people naturally feel that this is Emperor Wu''s fight against chaoqingqiu in the wind and snow.


    For this seems to be better than the original war between Emperor Wu and the demon ancestor, many big demons are looking forward to it, but looking at these high walls, we know that Emperor Wu does not want to let outsiders know.


    Standing in the wall, Lengshan looks at Emperor Wu. He doesn''t know how. Clearly, the realm of the two people is not very huge, but he also has the impulse to visit.


    "The Dragon came from the sky. Your majesty has already known about it, but there are some things your majesty doesn''t know yet..."


    Many years ago, Chao Qingqiu was not a talkative person. He did what he wanted to do. It was nothing more than a sword. But since he was reborn in Luoyang, Chao Qingqiu''s words have become more and more. That''s because he needs to tell a lot of people about it.


    For the swordsman, Chao Qingqiu has done a lot.


    He did more for the sake of the world.


    Now facing Emperor Wu, he talked about those things again.


    Emperor Wu knew a lot of things, and he was also very clever, so Chao Qingqiu said it quickly and made the whole thing clear.


    Emperor Wu was silent, unable to see the joy and anger. Only after Chao Qingqiu had finished this, did he look up at the curtain of heaven.


    "I''ll see you here. It''s OK."


    When he said this, Emperor Wu''s tone was very gentle, and there was no fluctuation, as if to say a matter of no importance.


    But whether it''s cold mountain or chaoqingqiu, you can expect that if one day those monks from tianwai enter the world from this place, the Emperor Wu will certainly stop them. If they can''t, then Emperor Wu will die here before the monks on earth.


    There is no need to be bold, just because he is Emperor Wu, that is enough.


    He didn''t make any guarantee, but Chao Qingqiu was extremely at ease.


    When Emperor Wu finished this sentence, he stopped talking. He looked at chaoqingqiu, and then the flying snow cleared away. Then he walked towards the distance, leaving only a figure of his back.


    Lengshan looked at his back and suddenly exclaimed, "if he was in our place, he should be a king."


    Chao Qingqiu did not refute, just said: "he may not be willing to go."


    "When the curtain of heaven is broken, there are still some advantages better than nothing."


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly laughed.


    Yes, he had already discovered that before the curtain of heaven was broken, his practice was much better than before.


    After the curtain of heaven was broken, it was easier for people to practice.


    Perhaps in the next time, the world will be a lot more sea.There will even be people over the sea, to the sea above.


    There was no one in chaoqingqiu before, but there was Emperor Wu, but there was a Emperor Wu. How can it be enough?


    Having met Emperor Wu, Lengshan asked, "where are we going next?"


    This kind of words was asked by Ye Changting before. After the DNA was not from Zhoushan, ye Changting went to other places alone.


    The sword immortal came to the world to find people and to explore the truth. Although the truth is unknown now, it has become so in the world. He has to devote himself to practice.


    Looking at the south, he thought about it and said, "let''s go and see that little guy."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The story of Chaoqing swing to the demon land spread all over the world. Everyone thought that he was going to fight Emperor Wu in the demon land, but some people still noticed the man on his side.


    In the past, there was always a man standing on the side of chaoqingqiu, who was called Ye Changting. However, the person on his side was not ye Changting, which was really confusing.


    Many people have speculated that this may be a new sword immortal of swordsmen.


    However, no one can prove it, because the saints do not come out to speak, and if they want to know the truth, they can only seek it from that person.


    But that person''s side is facing Qingqiu.


    So if you should guess, you should continue to guess.


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t know what the outside world is thinking about. Even if he does, he doesn''t care. However, some changes have taken place in the whole world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are many disciples gathered outside the building.


    Most of these disciples are outstanding in every mountain peak. But speaking of them, there is still some distance away from the real genius. Their realm is different. The highest one is Yan Huanran, but it is the end of the spring and Autumn period.


    The lowest is just the beginning of Taiqing.


    They gathered here today because of the meaning of their teachers. In fact, those teachers knew something last night, so they chose the most brilliant people among their disciples overnight, and then told them not to think about it, but to come to the tower at noon.


    But from the teachers, they all know that this should be a good thing.


    A group of disciples, looking up to the sky.


    Yan Huanran looked up at the tower and thought about the master of the temple. Many years ago, he could only call "elder martial sister". Later, he could only address the temple master. Not long ago, he could only address the sage.


    In fact, people have not changed, Ye Sheng song is Ye Sheng song, but her identity has been changing.


    She is still the master of chenxieshan.


    Although there are many disciples standing outside the tower, they are very quiet because everyone knows that there is a saint in the building.


    So no one will say anything.


    In case the saint doesn''t like it.


    But they don''t know whether it is the meaning of the female sage to let them come here today.


    Just when they were all thinking, the window on one floor of the tower was pushed open, and the plain looking woman appeared beside the window.


    The disciples bowed their hands and saluted without exception.


    "See the saint!"


    The sound is very neat, no extra sound comes out.


    All the disciples bent down, and no one looked up to see the honor of the sage, because it was disrespect for her.


    But maybe many people would like to go to ye Shengge and have a good look at ye Shengge.


    This saint, too legendary.


    Of course, in addition to those legends about her realm itself, there are also some legends that people are very interested in, such as the story happened in the demon land not long ago.


    In front of countless demons, she said that sentence to the world.


    Even though the Taoist disciples thought it was not good, none of them dared to tell her that it was not good.


    She stood in the cloud, and no one could judge her except the sage in the cloud.


    "Up."


    Ye Shengge said one word.


    The disciples straightened up, but no one looked up. They all looked straight ahead.


    At the moment, it was very quiet in front of the building, so that they could only hear the breath of the same door.


    "How many times have you been to the tower?"


    Ye Shengge, standing in front of the window, is asking, of course, not whether they are bored to visit the tower, but to ask them whether they have entered the building.


    In the past few years,


    with 3000 scrolls, dengtian tower has always been the most important place in the mountain. It is impossible for ordinary disciples to come here.


    In addition to ye Shengge, a kind of Taoism, who can go in and out at will, the others, not to mention the disciples, even their teachers, have no chance to enter the tower.


    As for the disciples of other sects, only if they win in the Taoist Association will they be able to enter the tower.


    Many disciples have never had the chance to enter the tower in their lifetime.Practice is not easy.


    After ye Shengge became a saint, no disciple could enter the tower.


    In fact, it''s not good for chenxie mountain.


    "I haven''t been here before. I can come after today."


    With these words, ye Shengge floated out of the window and went to the back mountain.


    People in front of the building looked at each other, and they didn''t know what they were thinking, but everyone could see the shock on each other''s face.


    "Uncle Yan, saint, what does that mean?"


    Some novice disciples looked at Yan Huanran. They were not familiar with things on the mountain. Naturally, there were many things they didn''t know clearly, so they asked.


    Yan Huan ran was silent for a moment and said firmly, "sage It means that in the future, all the disciples on the mountain will be able to enter the tower to understand the Tao and Dharma. "


    All the disciples were wide eyed when they listened to this sentence.


    This sentence is not something that can be said casually.


    It''s like throwing a big stone into the calm water of the lake.


    Who can know what big waves will start?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "This kind of thing is originally the master of the temple. What''s more, he is still a saint. Even if ye Sheng is afraid, he can''t say anything."


    At the back of the mountain, Zhang Shouqing said to other Huang Zi Taoist people of the same generation.


    Those Huang Zi Taoist people all have some disciples. At the moment, they are afraid that they have already entered the dengtian tower. They are only worried that ye Shengge will disobey the rules on the mountain. After the situation becomes serious, the saints in the cloud will also participate in it. But since Zhang Shouqing said so, they are relieved.


    After all, after all, after all, the chenxieshan mountain will be more powerful than ever before.


    "It''s just brother Zhang. What hasn''t been changed for thousands of years, but sage Ye is going to change it?"


    Zhang Shouqing didn''t even turn his head this time, so he said with a smile: "this kind of thing is not very easy to say."


    It''s hard to say, not impossible to say.


    In Zhang Shouqing''s opinion, since ye Shengge can be indifferent to people''s eyes and like Li Fuyao, how about making some changes to chenxieshan?


    Now in the world, what should be done is not what Zhang Shouqing can control. He just looks at the front and doesn''t know whether he can go forward to where he wants to go.


    "What is master thinking?"


    Yan Huanran came back here from dengtian tower and looked at Zhang Shouqing and asked.


    Zhang Shouqing took a look at his favorite disciple, thought about it, and then said, "I''m thinking about when you will enter the cloud."


    Yan Huanran was a little ashamed, but more helpless. He said with a wry smile: "maybe it will be hundreds of years, maybe this life is impossible."


    Zhang Shouqing reprimanded: "if you really think so, you can''t even be a master of shenxieshan Temple if you don''t think so in your life."


    Yan Huan ran raised his head and Zhang Shouqing looked at him with a smile.


    "Practice with heart and strive to move forward. Where can we go? This kind of thing is as good as fate, and the rest don''t have to think about it."


    Yan Huan ran bowed his head and said respectfully, "I understand. Thank you for your teaching."


    Zhang Shouqing shook his head and said, "this sentence is not for you to listen to, but for self encouragement."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao''s affairs at the foot of Jianshan cliff are doomed to be concealed. What''s more, ye Shengge doesn''t want to hide it from others.


    She did not hide her whereabouts when she left Jianshan. No matter how stupid the disciples of Jianshan were, they would feel that this incident was unusual, and they would definitely report it to Wu Shanhe.


    Then after the fermentation of time, you will know that there is a person under the cliff.


    Ye Shengge doesn''t believe in wushanhe, but she also knows that wushanhe will not do anything to Li Fuyao.


    Because he is a Sword Fairy.


    He is a swordsman who needs to be respected.


    In spring, many people came down from the cliff.


    There are Chen Sheng, Xu Li, Zhao Dabao and Xu Yue, yanle and wushanhe.


    Sanliang seldom met so many people. I don''t know if he is happy, but I can be sure of one point.


    That is, he doesn''t like the young man who caused it.


    He looked at the young Sword Fairy in the stream with a dignified expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    "Elder martial brother!"


    Zhao Dabao stood on the big Bluestone and looked at Li Fuyao, who was soaking in the stream. He soon had a lot of tears in his eyes.


    In the young man''s heart, the best person for him was the master who had not yet gone to the mountain. Apart from that master, he was Meng Jin, the old master.


    Meng Jin is dead, and his master may also be dead.


    Among the living, master Chen Sheng is a master, but his feelings are not as good as Li Fuyao.


    Senior brother Li Fuyao is his senior brother, and also the object of his admiration.


    Looking at his elder martial brother like this, Zhao Dabao naturally thought that his elder martial brother was irreparably injured and was about to die at the moment.


    He soon remembered what had happened before. It was spread that his elder brother went to the demon land to kill three big demons. Naturally, Zhao Dabao thought that it was because of the war.


    Chen Sheng ignored Zhao Dabao. He soon realized Li Fuyao''s current situation. Looking at the stream, Chen Sheng asked, "is this how it can be saved?"


    Three two did not speak, four two light voice way: "the brook sword will comb meridians, mend the gap, can save, but it will take some time."


    Most of the swords here are the swordsmen who died in the war six thousand years ago. After six thousand years, most of them have changed a little. The stream is the place with the most strong sense of sword. It can be used to repair the wound of a sword immortal.


    Li Fuyao is like this now. There are only two places and one person in the world who can save him.


    The man was Chao Qingqiu. Two places were the sword tomb on Jianshan and here. However, the sword meaning in the tomb was more fierce, which would make Li Fuyao suffer. It was not as good as the current stream.


    So this would be the best place in the world.


    Chen Sheng, as a sword immortal in the sea, understands it very well.


    So I said a word and left.


    That''s when you wake up and tell me.


    Then Xu Li followed him. He had already arrived at the end of climbing the stairs. He might soon break through. It was not suitable to waste time here.


    So there are only a few young people left behind.


    Zhao Dabao jumped off the big blue stone, and before moving forward, he opened his mouth and said, "don''t touch him."


    Zhao Dabao turned his head and acted according to his words.


    When he came to the stream, Zhao Dabao did not reach out.


    Xu Yue suddenly asked, "can you really save it?"


    When she asked this, even Wu Shanhe was moved, because he wanted to know about this kind of thing.


    Although he and Li Fuyao had a bad history, his elder brother never wanted him to leave the world.


    Yanle understood this feeling very well, so he took a look at Wushan River and then asked, "if you need anything, please feel free to open your mouth."


    "That stream can cure his injury, but he can''t wake up. It''s hard to say."


    Wu Shanhe just slightly pondered and knew the reason, "he cares so much about that woman. It''s a heart disease and can''t be cured."


    Nod in pairs.


    That''s right. If we simply talk about the physical injury, Li Fuyao will soak in this stream for a year and recover naturally. But if Li Fuyao can''t accept the status quo of Qinghuai, he will not wake up.


    "He will wake up," he said


    With this sentence, he left the cliff, but yanle saluted three Liang and four Liang before leaving, "please two elders."


    Then he left.


    Finally, Zhao Dabao and Xu Yue also left. Zhao Dabao wanted to stay, but Xu Yue said it was meaningless.


    Zhao Dabao thought for a moment. He didn''t know what he thought, and finally he left.


    "These descendants of Jianshan are so lifeless that they have no vitality at all."


    After all the people had gone, they began to speak.


    "It''s not that in those days, when people practiced swords without any worries and without any burden on their shoulders, that''s why they were carefree. Today''s swordsmen have to shoulder these young people. Since they are required to take responsibility, where can they still laugh?"


    "Even so, it''s not good."


    "No good, no good. What''s your business?"


    The latter turned his head to look at Li Fuyao and said with a smile: "this young man is not a willow lane, but it is also very interesting."


    Three two no longer talk, just think how now is a person and Liu old two comparable?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After spring is over, it is summer. Zhao Dabao has come several times in these months, but each time he asks a few questions from the four or two and then leaves.


    It''s polite.


    Si Liang also likes this young man very much, but he has nothing to send out.


    When he looked at his younger brother, he left the river soon.Chen Sheng didn''t come once. He drank and ate meat in the bamboo house, and occasionally had a hot pot, but he didn''t think it was delicious because Mr. Chao, who made the hotpot before, was gone.


    Xu Li was closed, and even Xu Yue couldn''t see him again.


    Xu Li is her father, but there are other identities, at least as a swordsman, Xu Li will want to move forward.


    In kendo, you can''t stop.


    It is said that one night Chen Sheng did not know how, he got angry and cut off many green bamboos with his sword.


    Make the back of the bamboo building bare.


    Many people urged Zhao Dabao to have a look, but Zhao Dabao didn''t want to get into trouble, so no one knew what happened to Chen Sheng.


    It was not until winter that Chen Sheng came out of the bamboo house and went to get snow water to make wine.


    Zhao Dabao went to the cliff again and found that his senior brother was still awake.


    He scratched his head and went back to the mountain.


    It''s been a whole year since I thought about it. Four or two elders also said that the elder martial brother''s injury was almost all right. But why didn''t the elder martial brother wake up? Is it really not easy to wake up?


    What if that happens?


    Zhao Dabao wants to find his master Chen Sheng.


    Chen Sheng is not in the bamboo house.


    He went down the mountain.


    Right under the cliff, standing with Si Liang.


    Sanliang sleeps in the bamboo building, unwilling to see visitors.


    "Most people only know that he is a sword immortal, but forget that he is only a young man who has been practicing for decades. Some things he has experienced for the first time and can''t go out are actually normal."


    Chen Sheng is also looking at that side, just said: "his life experience, than the vast majority of people in the world are more bitter, since there is such a bitter, fell, do not want to continue to support."


    Chen Sheng knew what Li Fuyao had been through these years. He knew that it was right for his ancestor Xu Ji not to give him a burden. He had already suffered so much. If he had been given another burden, he would have been crushed.


    However, as a master, Chen Sheng is not willing to see his apprentice leave like this.


    He shouldn''t have gone this way.


    "What is he practicing sword for?" he said


    "At first for revenge, and then for marrying that girl, and to live up to us."


    Now that girl is gone.


    Chen Sheng frowned.


    There was a gust of wind under the cliff, and then two people came.


    It took Chao Qingqiu a whole year to return from the demon soil to the mountains and rivers. It was not that he was so slow, it was because it was too fast and unreasonable.


    Lengshan followed him. The two monks standing here, even if they didn''t do anything, naturally had a momentum.


    Bang.


    Three two push open the door, looking at these two people, he said: "do you want him to die?"


    "He is awake," he said with a smile


    Chao Qingqiu did not look at that side, just said such a word, several people''s eyes all cast to that side.


    Li Fuyao did wake up. He opened his eyes, sat up from the stream, and then stood up.


    He did these things naturally, just like sleeping.


    After a sleep, and then when it''s time to wake up, he opens his eyes and may stretch out and then stand up.


    For Li Fuyao, maybe it''s just a sleep, because it''s winter when you close your eyes. Now it''s winter when you open your eyes.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him with relief in his eyes. He was surprised. Chen Sheng said, "they said you had obsession. They said you might not wake up. How did you wake up?"


    Li Fuyao asked, "what obsession."


    "The girl you like is going to die. You have no nostalgia for this world, and then you die like this."


    Chen Sheng is a person who doesn''t like euphemism, and since Li Fuyao wakes up, he can''t speak euphemistically.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, and then said of course, "she''s not dead. Why should I die?"


    Since Qinghuai is not dead, Li Fuyao should think about how to save her. Naturally, she should not think about death.


    Chen Sheng patted his head and thought that he had never thought of it. He was really stupid.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t have too many thoughts. Looking at Li Fuyao who woke up, he just nodded and said, "it''s not bad."


    Li Fuyao did not immediately answer Chao Qingqiu''s words, but looked at four Liang.


    Li Fuyao took out the little green snake and said thank you. Then he put the little green snake in his arms and felt her vitality. Although it was weak, it was still alive.


    Pointing to Lengshan, he said, "this is a guest."


    Li Fuyao turned his head, looked at Lengshan and felt the other side''s realm. Only then did he understand the meaning of the word "guest".


    The guests mentioned by Chao Qingqiu are the guests of the whole world, but there are several kinds of guests. One is called having friends coming from afar.There is also a kind of "uninvited guest".


    "How long have you practiced?"


    Lengshan seems to have some obsession with this issue recently.


    Li Fuyao took a look at chaoqingqiu. The latter did not respond. He said, "less than a hundred years."


    Lengshan''s eyes widened again.


    I''m used to it.


    It can even be said that they don''t care.


    He even figured out why.


    But he didn''t speak.


    After Li Fuyao finished that sentence, he said, "I also have a question to ask chaojianxian."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    There are many people under the cliff, but those people are not interested in Lengshan. Even though he is a stranger, they believe that chaoqingqiu can be controlled.


    So everyone is looking at Li Fuyao.


    He''s the main character.


    Chao Qingqiu looked into Li Fuyao''s eyes and said, "I seem to be better at killing people."


    Li Fuqing doesn''t need to ask Li Fuqing what to do.


    But he is such a sword immortal. Although he knows a lot, he is not good at saving people.


    Li Fuyao wants to say that you saved Chen Sheng, too?


    But before he opened his mouth, Chao Qingqiu had already said: "he is a swordsman, and it is a matter of channels. This is not difficult. The girl you like is not. He has been hit by the sea and has cut off the vitality in his body. If you had not used that holy pill to continue her life, he would have died now."


    The holy blood of Yanhe sage is not comparable to that of ordinary saints. He once ate two amazing young monks.


    Let him live for thousands of years, and the holy blood is more useful than ordinary holy blood.


    If it wasn''t for this, the elixir couldn''t save the black locust.


    But now can let the green locust lift a breath, it is already a very good thing, want to let her wake up, it is too difficult.


    Chao Qingqiu took out the lantern and said, "maybe he knows."


    Li Fuyao looked at the lantern and lit up hope. It was handed down in the world before. This lantern can light up the past life and the next life. However, it has existed for many years and it is normal to know something.


    Li Fuyao looked at the lantern and said earnestly, "I can help you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The lantern is speechless. Now he doesn''t want to leave the world. Even if Li Fuyao wants to kill him, he doesn''t want to.


    "It''s easy to do."


    The lantern was silent for a moment, and then directly expressed his views. He knew a lot of things, "but it''s not easy to do."


    His self contradictory statement made Li Fuyao a little confused.


    "There used to be a bodhi tree on Lingshan mountain, which was planted by the monks. But now it has withered and died. If it is still alive, the Bodhi on it should be able to save her."


    The lantern said that the standing monk would miss some of these things. He seldom missed these things, but he was indeed a person worthy of remembrance.


    Li Fuyao''s eyes darkened.


    Lengshan suddenly said: "this kind of injury, in our side, can be saved."


    Li Fuyao raised his eyes and looked at Lengshan.


    The friars in the world over there are stronger than they are. When they are strong enough, there will be many ways.


    But now both sides are hostile. Even if Li Fuyao can leave the world at the moment, he will be wiped out if he does not come to that world. There is no other possibility. Therefore, there is no way to do so.


    Li Fuyao looked down at the green locust, and there was something unclear in his eyes.


    At this time, the lantern spoke again, "in fact, the bodhi tree is still saved."


    Li Fuyao looked at him again.


    "There is a saying in Buddhist scriptures that if there is a sarira, the bodhi tree can be saved."


    The lantern has lived for tens of thousands of years, and knows too much.


    Chen Sheng some discontented said: "can not talk big gasp?"


    The lantern ignored him, only said: "only when Buddhist sages sit down, can they leave serrezi. Only


    are the sages who have not been able to leave serrezi in Buddhism for tens of thousands of years."


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    "There is still a chance."


    There was some sadness in the lantern''s voice, "xiaohuihou is leaving quickly."


    There are only two Buddhist sages. One is Huihou and the other is Huisi. Huihou sage is the Buddhist master. Buddhism is boundless and has many merits. It is a real eminent monk''s great virtue. After he becomes a monk, he will probably leave a sarira. However, even if he remains, Buddhism will not necessarily use this Sharif to put out a fire, even if Lingshan is willing to use it To save the bodhi tree, no one knows if it can be saved.


    After the rescue?


    Hundreds or thousands of years to come?


    Even if the result is thousands of years later, will you be willing to give it to Li Fuyao?


    The important thing is, even if it is handed over to Li Fuyao, can it really save Qinghuai?


    Still have a bit, can green locust hold to that time?


    This is a series of problems, no matter which link has a problem, it is difficult to let the green locust wake up.


    But it''s the only way.


    Li Fuyao thought, "I''ll go to Lingshan."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t stop him, but said, "if we practice hard, we won''t have too much time."


    There will not be many monks who can be of great use in the future. Li Fuyao is one of them. Therefore, he must ensure that Li Fuyao''s state of mind is constantly improving.Li Fuyao nodded.


    "I will live up to the request of the Sword Fairy."


    Chao Qingqiu corrected seriously: "it''s not me, it''s human."


    Li Fuyao nodded, then saluted to three Liang and four Liang, "thank you very much."


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally he shook his head and said it was OK.


    San Liang was a little impatient and said, "do me a favor."


    Li Fuyao raised his head and said calmly, "please speak, master."


    "If you see a guy, tell him you want to do something faster."


    Sanliang didn''t directly say who the guy was, but Li Fuyao knew it was Liuxiang.


    He nodded and agreed.


    After that, he left the cliff.


    Chao Qingqiu stood in the same place, looked at three or two, and then said: "Emperor Wu is back, do you think he will come back?"


    "Emperor Wu has come back. Can he not come back?"


    Three two pairs of chaoqingqiu, not much respect.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t answer, but said to Lengshan, "next, we''ll meet another person."


    Lengshan has given birth to too many ideas about the monks in this world. Now Chao Qingqiu asks him to see a person again. In fact, he is a little happy.


    "To whom?"


    "The woman who practices faster than this boy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the cliff, Li Fuyao did not rush to the Buddha land, but returned to Jianshan.


    It''s in front of the bamboo building.


    Zhao Dabao sat on the steps in a daze. He suddenly saw a blue figure in front of him. He wanted to wave him away, but later he saw that this man was his elder martial brother Li Fuyao. He laughed, then began to cry.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    Li Fuyao walked slowly over to dry his tears. Then he looked at him and said with a smile, "it''s a little taller."


    Zhao Dabao''s eyes were red. He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "I still regard


    as my elder martial brother, and you died like this."


    Zhao Dabao or that Zhao Dabao, is still a word can let Li Fuyao speechless.


    Li Fuyao said, "I can''t bear to die. I haven''t married yet."


    Zhao Dabao nodded again and again, "yes, yes, my elder martial brother has practiced for decades, but he has not married. If he dies like this, isn''t he a bachelor?"


    Li Fuyao said nothing.


    After relaxing for a while, he said, "how''s the girl you like?"


    Zhao Dabao pretended stupidly, "what girl?"


    "Isn''t it the grass girl at the foot of the mountain? Last time you said that the girl was good-looking, mainly because she was magnificent?"


    Xu Yue was in the distance. When she heard this, her face sank.


    Zhao Dabao also knew that Xu Yue was near here. After hearing about the nonexistent grass girl, Zhao Dabao was shocked. He had to stretch out his hand to hold down Li Fuyao''s mouth. However, he was not as tall as Li Fuyao and couldn''t cover his elder martial brother''s mouth. He said with a sad face: "elder martial brother, what are you talking about? Where are there any grass girls, I just like them Moon girl. "


    Li Fuyao said, "what girl will you stop talking about this time?"


    Zhao Dabao opened his mouth and wanted to cry without tears. It turned out that his elder martial brother was deceiving him.


    Li Fuyao patted Zhao Dabao on the shoulder and said earnestly: "it''s a big thing to like a girl. It''s hidden and hidden. If you don''t let me know, even if you don''t let me know, you don''t let that girl know?"


    Zhao Dabao blushed and said nothing.


    "If you like a girl, tell her earlier. If you can get married, you should get married first. Don''t wait for this kind of thing. Of course, if she doesn''t like you, it''s nothing."


    "This is the experience of the elder martial brother. Do you want to be a bachelor for hundreds of years just like master?"


    Zhao Dabao shook his head and said, "I don''t want to be a bachelor for hundreds of years like master."


    Li Fuyao''s face suddenly changed. Then he scolded, "what are you talking about? How can master be an old bachelor!"


    Zhao Dabao opened his mouth and thought that was not what you said, elder martial brother?


    Li Fuyao kept a straight face and said nothing.


    Not far away, Chen Sheng, who had come back from the bottom of the cliff, stood in the distance, looking ugly.


    Not far away, Xu Yue also has a smile on her face.


    After seeing master Zhao, she said, "master Chen is bitter."


    Chen Sheng remained unmoved.


    Then Zhao Dabao called out again, "elder martial brother."


    Li Fuyao has a mellow smile on his face.


    Finally, Zhao Dabao looked at the distance and exclaimed, "moon, moon."


    He looked pitifully at the girl he liked, just like a child who had not yet grown up.


    After hesitating for a moment, Xu Yue came back and saluted Li Fuyao and Chen Sheng first. Then she approached Zhao Dabao and complained, "Why are you so stupid?"Looking at this scene, Li Fuyao naturally recalled that many years ago, when he and the girl accompanied him, the girl called him a fool when he was free.


    Nowadays, all fools have become sword immortals.


    Li Fuyao felt a lot.


    But there was no talk.


    In the distance, Wu Shanhe looks at the bamboo building and stands alone. Subconsciously, he wants to get the wine gourd on his waist.


    When I reached out, I remembered that the wine gourd had already been asked to go back.


    Without the wine gourd, I seem to have lost the younger martial brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    Li Fuyao didn''t stay in Jianshan any more. After the last snow, he had to leave Jianshan. Before that, he cooked a hot pot in the bamboo house.


    His technique is not skilled, after all, before this, hot pot was all started by Chao FengChen and Yufu.


    But now, both of them have left the world.


    So this hot pot can only be done by a guy who doesn''t know how to do it.


    A hot pot, this time only five people gathered.


    In addition to Li Fuyao and Chen Sheng, the other three are Zhao Dabao and Xu Yue, together with Liu Shan who went up the mountain before.


    Liu Yi said that he had some twists and turns before, but after he went up the mountain, he didn''t have any problems. He was diligent. Among the disciples who went up the mountain at the same time, he was also the best. Of course, this is also inseparable from Zhao Dabao''s guidance.


    After a few years, when I saw Mr. Li again, Liu Shan would not call Mr. Li again, but he called Li Jianxian honestly.


    Li Fuyao just nodded his head. He didn''t say much about anything else. It''s not appropriate to say things like diligence now.


    After sitting down, they just wait to eat. No one talks. The atmosphere is a little special.


    It''s too quiet.


    Zhao Dabao didn''t know what to say, but in the end, Chen Shengxian said, "if the bodhi tree on Lingshan mountain can be saved, it''s very difficult to do the following things."


    He is a man of understanding and knows how uncertain the so-called method of saving people is.


    Li Fuyao was holding a piece of tripe. After listening to this, he was silent for a moment and said, "then go to tianwai."


    In order to save Qinghuai, he can do anything, even if it is dangerous outside the sky.


    Chen Sheng stopped talking. As his master, even if he was not always with him, he also knew his apprentice''s temperament. As long as he determined something, no one could persuade him.


    Back to that piece of tripe, Li Fuyao chewed in the mouth, and his expression was extremely flat.


    Zhao Dabao ironed his duck intestines honestly. He has nothing to say about this kind of thing. He doesn''t care what to say.


    Xu Yue couldn''t speak in front of the two sword immortals, so she didn''t open her mouth. She got the Liushan of xichunan''s Tibetan fish sword before going up the mountain. She wanted to say something, but after being pulled by Zhao Dabao, she didn''t speak.


    There is a sense of spring outside, but in the bamboo house there is a sense of parting.


    Li Fuyao ate a piece of tripe, then a piece of lotus root, then a piece of yam, and finally a piece of duck blood.


    Then he said, "the taste of hot pot is not authentic, because it is not made by Mr. Chao. He is a member of Qingzhou government. We are not."


    The hot pot of Qingzhou government should be made by the people of Qingzhou government.


    Chen Sheng did not speak.


    "Without master, there will be less in Jianshan." Li Fuyao looks at Chen Sheng. This is what he wants to say.


    Chen Sheng understood what this sentence meant.


    He thought about it carefully, and then said, "it''s not necessarily necessary for people from Qingzhou government to make hotpot. Even if it''s an outsider who has been in Qingzhou for some time, he will be very good at making hotpot."


    Chen Sheng is seldom so serious.


    Li Fuyao put down his chopsticks and sighed, "there are many people who make hot pot in the world, but I don''t know anyone else except Mr. Chao."


    Zhao Dabao and Liu Shan are not very clear about what they are talking about, but Xu Yue, who has a delicate mind, knows something about it.


    But I just know, and I didn''t say anything.


    Chen Sheng did not speak, but looked at Li Fuyao very seriously.


    "When master can''t do it, don''t do it. I''ll try my best to bear the burden."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao stood up and walked outside.


    Chen Sheng didn''t get up, as if he was a little lost in his mind. Actually, it was easy to understand from Li Fuyao''s point of view.


    Almost all of the people who had some relations with him in this world have already left the world. No matter Li''s father and mother, Chao FengChen and the three martial uncles have all gone away. Qinghuai is now in this miserable appearance. Other monks may not care, but Chen Sheng knows that Li Fuyao is still a young man.


    The blow was a bit too big for him.


    Zhao Dabao called master in a low voice and pulled Chen Sheng''s thoughts back. Then he stood up and walked to the bamboo tower and looked at the scenery of Jianshan. Then he looked up at the sky. Then he said with a smile, "the master doesn''t carry the burden. He has to be an apprentice to carry it. Do you think it''s strange?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Jianshan, Li Fuyao went to Luoyang City.


    If there is still someone he cares about, Luoyang city must be one of them.


    In March, spring is deep, and Luoyang city is also a good time.


    The succeeding emperor of Yanling, apart from gathering troops to fight against Liangxi, was criticized. At other times, he was always the sage Lord in the mouth of the civil and military ministers.There are more and more friars in Luoyang City. Confucianism doesn''t know why and doesn''t do anything to Yanling. Yanling''s national strength is booming and peaceful.


    Especially Luoyang, the capital of the country.


    Li Fuyao had just entered Luoyang City and heard some rumors about him as a sword immortal and as well as about that Taoist. Anyway, both of them are inseparable in the secular rumors.


    Except for such a thing.


    Before Li Fuyao went to the demon land to kill the three big demons, which had already made him a little taller among the common people.


    Although there has been no conflict between the demon clan and the Terran in the past six thousand years, it has not been clear that the two clans have been involved for six thousand years.


    In addition to those about the monks on the mountain, Li Fuyao also heard some other things. Of course, they were irrelevant things.


    But there are still some interesting things for Li Fuyao.


    For example, Cheng Mu, his niece, now has the title of female painting saint in Luoyang City.


    I don''t know how many princes and nobles, as long as she can draw a picture, they can spend a lot of money.


    However, although she is known as a saint of painting, there are very few portraits of outsiders. Once in the palace, she painted a picture for the imperial concubine, which has already shocked the whole palace.


    In addition to this painting, there are only a few in Luoyang.


    The one that has been copied the most is naturally Li Fuyao of Cheng Mu''s.


    Many people have heard of the name of Li Jianxian, but they have never seen it. The portraits circulated before dare not be regarded as Li Fuyao''s real face. However, Cheng Mu is different. She is Li Jianxian''s niece, so everyone believes that her portrait is Li Jianxian.


    Before Li Fuyao went to the Chengfu mansion, he also took a look and found that he was really himself. He had to change his face and buy a bunch of sugar gourd at the corner of the street. Then he came to the backyard of the Chengfu mansion.


    There are not many people in the backyard. It was March, but I don''t know why. I can''t feel the spring in it.


    And not far away came a smell of medicine.


    Several doctors came out of the courtyard, and after a closer look, they were still imperial doctors in the palace.


    Li Fuyao frowned and walked toward the yard. On the way, he ran into an old woman.


    The old woman stepped back two steps. When she looked up, she saw Li Fuyao''s face.


    Then for a moment, she knelt down to Li Fuyao and called out a few words of master Jianxian.


    Li Fuyao said, "how is your lady?"


    This old woman was in Cheng''s house at the beginning. I think it has been decades since she met Li Fuyao.


    "Miss is critically ill, and the doctors are helpless. Master Jianxian..."


    The old woman''s eyes were red, and she was in tears.


    Li Fuyao wants to enter the house.


    But the old woman stopped him and said, "Miss, if master Jianxian comes, please don''t go to see her."


    Li Fuyao looks at the old woman with the same expression.


    He thought of a lot of things, probably about Cheng Mu. His niece was the offspring of two monks, but she didn''t want to practice, so she would soon grow old and leave the world.


    But before she left the world, there was still some time. She could have had a better life, but I don''t know why. Over the years, her favorite thing to do is to paint.


    So she got the title of a female painting saint.


    Li Fuyao sighed and stood in front of the door with the string of sugar gourds in his hand.


    Why did Cheng Mu not see him? Perhaps Li Fuyao can also think of it, that is, Li Fuyao, who is old and unwilling to change his appearance.


    But after thinking about it, Li Fuyao went in.


    The room was full of the smell of medicine. There was a bed inside, but the bed was surrounded by portraits.


    There are many.


    Most of them are Li Fuyao.


    The rest are Li Fuyao and Qinghuai, Li Fuyao and ye Shengge.


    One of the most vivid pictures is the back of Li Fuyao and ye Shengge.


    Li Fuyao walked forward a few steps and came to the bed where an old woman with wrinkles was lying.


    Her hair was white, and she was no longer what she had been.


    If you close your eyes, it is obvious that your life will not be long.


    Li Fuyao reached out to smooth her brow, and then said softly, "little girl."


    Cheng Mu doesn''t open his eyes.


    Li Fuyao put his hand on her wrist and found that her vitality was about to be cut off. Let alone him, others could not save her.


    Li Fuyao looked at her and remembered that a long time ago, the girl was still a half grown child.


    They went to see where old Master Cheng''s soul fell.


    And a lot of other things.


    For his younger generation, he had only pity on her.


    Li Fuyao did not speak.He has seen too many people die in front of his own eyes, too many, too many, he is not willing to count in the end.


    He just sat there.


    After a long time, he put the sugar gourd beside her and stood up.


    Li Fuyao did not seem to be able to wait for the girl to call him uncle again.


    Just after he gets up, Cheng Mu''s eyes are full of tears.


    In the world, there are too many unpleasant things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    After Li Fuyao left the yard, Li Xiaoxue and Cheng Yusheng came back. In fact, they had already come back, but Cheng Mu didn''t let them in, so they had been waiting.


    Come to the house, or like that Li Xiaoxue looked at his daughter, then can''t help it.


    With tears in her eyes, she knew that this kind of thing would happen after she said she was not willing to practice, but she still couldn''t accept it.


    Cheng Yusheng hugs Li Xiaoxue, but his eyes are still red. Anyway, Cheng Mu is his own daughter. Even as a monk, he has feelings for him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "In this world, everyone will die. If you say long life, it is illusory." Li changgu is sitting on the tower of picking stars and looking at the front, it is Liuyun.


    Li Fuyao sat beside him, drinking wine.


    There are two holes in the sky, and soon after, friars from tianwai will come here. The monks of Canghai all know this.


    Those stories have already been passed on. Li changgu is very clear about what the world is facing.


    In this city, both his royal highness of the king of Chu and the old wine knew it.


    Many people will die in the future, but probably not many people, but all people.


    "I can live longer in the sky, but I have to die. I''m afraid I can''t find two of them."


    Li Fuyao wiped his mouth, and then said, "what does Mr. changgu mean by his words, or do you believe that someone will live forever?"


    "Didn''t we think we could become immortals after flying?" Li changgu looked at the sky and said.


    The views on the human world and beyond have been wrong for tens of thousands of years, even hundreds of thousands of years.


    That perception was wrong.


    How can they think they can''t live forever?


    "The sea is not the end, there is a higher realm."


    Li changgu said: "chaojianxian, like you, is capable of moving on."


    Li Fuyao asked, "what about Mr. changgu?"


    Li changgu shook his head and said, "we can''t go too far. We just think that after they come, we can die less."


    Once the tianwai war started, it was not so easy to stay out of it, not to mention that they were still one of the highest people in the world.


    "If you want to save people, Lingshan may not succeed. Then you have to go to tianwai after


    , and you should be more careful when you are dying."


    Li Fuyao felt the vitality of Qinghuai in his arms, then thought about something else, then looked at Li changgu and said, "standing in this place, we are not us."


    It''s an exclamation, but it''s more of a statement, a statement of fact.


    As strong as Chao Qingqiu, when standing at the highest place in the world, he did not really get comfortable. Instead, he suffered a lot of constraints.


    Just like the killing of Beiming in Beihai, chaoqingqiu was almost forced to make a sword at that time.


    After doing things, there are many things that are not his original intention towards Qingqiu. Although that is his layout, there are some things that are really helpless.


    It''s helpless to the extreme.


    Therefore, only after that, the world is so bitter that it''s better to be young.


    Li Fuyao, standing here now, actually understands a lot. He has not yet reached the height of chaoqingqiu, but he also has a burden on his shoulders.


    If there is no word "human world", in fact, many people will be much more relaxed.


    "Some people say that mortals and friars are people of two worlds, but in fact they are all people of one world, and even are closely connected."


    Ordinary people are not in the eyes of the monks, but it is very likely that their offspring will be another monk.


    It''s just the connection.


    There are many more.


    "They have done a lot of things for the friars. We''ll guard them once. It''s nothing."


    Although Li changgu is a sword immortal, he doesn''t look at the world coldly like other Canghai friars.


    In fact, after this, many of the monks who broke the boundary and became monks of the sea were more humane than the monks before.


    For example, Su ye, Wang Fugui


    Of course, it also includes the three in Luoyang City.


    Li Fuyao took a sip of wine, and then he fell behind him, forcing his eyes.


    Li changgu did not say anything, and then opened the book.


    There are his poems in the book. Besides this, there are many things that can''t be said by words.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When he came to Luoyang, naturally, he met more than one person. Besides Cheng Mu and Li changgu, Li Fuyao also went to see his royal highness king of Chu.


    The monk Canghai gave him a sword, which saved his life, but later, Chao Qingqiu discovered some problems with the sword.


    However, Li Fuyao had no intention of doubting his royal highness.He and his ancestor Xu Ji are good friends.


    Li Fuyao was not very good at playing chess in that small courtyard, so this game was very dull. The most powerful player in Luoyang city had been dead for many years. After that, the players'' chess ability was much worse, and there was no outstanding player in the world.


    Of course, all this is not Mr. Wang Yanqing''s.


    After playing chess with his Highness the king of Chu, Li Fuyao left the palace and did not go to see anyone again.


    After that, he would leave Luoyang City, but before that, someone found him.


    It''s Cheng Yusheng.


    The purpose of the present vice Lord of Shangyang palace to find Li Fuyao is simple. He just wants Li Fuyao to have a drink with him.


    The simplest drink.


    They found a small restaurant, just drink, nothing else said.


    Two people met many years ago, but the relationship has not been very good. If it wasn''t for the relationship between Li Xiaoxue and Cheng Mu, they would have no intersection.


    But since there is such a relationship, it''s nothing.


    Two people drink, different thoughts, but still drink all night.


    In the early morning, Li Fuyao walked out of the restaurant and Yujian left Luoyang City.


    This time, he wanted to go to Lingshan. His purpose seemed to be impure. He even wanted to wait for the Huihou monk to leave the world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Li Fuyao went to the Buddha land, there was a man who broke the boundary on the Lingshan mountain.


    That person is not other people, also can''t be others, can only be Zen son.


    Chan Tzu, dressed in a red cassock, stood on the top of the Lingshan mountain. Some Buddha light came out of his body and lit up the whole mountain.


    He''s going to break through these two days.


    The news of breaking the border has already been released.


    I believe that at this moment, whether it is chenxieshan or Jianshan, or the school, have received the post.


    Lingshan has not been so swaggering for a long time.


    But I don''t know why, this time it must be like this.


    PS: I recommend "wanzhang Xuanguang", which is a big cat, and then there is a book called "the last father". This book is highly recommended. I''ll recommend it several times in the future for fear that you don''t think it''s good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    When the post was sent to the school, as many as dozens of monks were sent down the mountain. After these dozens of monks left the school, the school was really able to say that it was completely new.


    The fact that Su ye entered the cloud before Su Ye is not only known in the Academy, but also known all over the world. For this world''s first scholar, he has the status of a saint, good and bad,


    the advantage is that when the sage deals with something in the future, even if others don''t accept it, he has to be patient to listen to it.


    The disadvantage is that he became a sage in the clouds, and he was afraid that Su ye would be more troublesome.


    All kinds of constraints.


    However, as expected, Su Ye continued to take charge of the school with the sea level, just like the Shen Xie mountain over there. In this way, the final cleaning was much simpler. Naturally, no one in the school dared to oppose Su ye, but what they didn''t understand was more than that. There were some Confucian sages on the cloud, but they didn''t know why. They didn''t say a word about it.


    Sages live in the clouds, and they never care about human affairs in the past because they don''t care about the things they do not care about at the moment. However, even when they are in front of them, they don''t feel that they are important things.


    Song Pei and Gu Yuan are standing under the pavilion, looking at the faces that have been familiar with each other in the past few days. Song Pei is a little bit heartless and says with a bitter face: "elder martial sister, is it a little heartless to do this? How many batches are these? "


    Gu Yuan said, "the last batch."


    song Pei listened to this, and couldn''t help but make complaints about it. "Yes, sir, they almost drove people away, of course the last batch."


    Gu Yuan listened to this, turned to song Pei, and asked plainly, "if you are the leader of this school, how do you deal with this situation? The situation that the head teacher is facing is not formed overnight, nor is it simply saying that if you don''t want to do it, you won''t do it. In such a situation, what else can we do to remove the bone with a knife? "


    Song Pei seldom saw his elder martial sister speak so seriously. He immediately weakened. He said in a low voice: "elder martial sister, I''m not a scholar like my husband. It''s very normal that I can''t handle this kind of thing."


    Gu Yuan didn''t speak. After a long time, he reached out for a few fallen leaves and said in a soft voice, "why don''t you think about it? You should be the master of the school in the future."


    "Isn''t Mr. Xu going to be the head teacher of this school?"


    Xiao Xu came to the school once before. Even though he expressed his intention to Su ye, he was the leader of the school after that. He was a student of the old Confucian scholars, and he could be regarded as the highest level young man of Confucianism in the world. So he wanted to be the leader of the school, not to mention other students on the mountain. Even song Pei, the leader of the school, thought it was very suitable.


    But Gu Yuan just looked at him and said, "does he reason?"


    Song Pei was stunned for a moment, then thought about the previous meeting, and then shook his head.


    "The school is still yours."


    Gu Yuan took it for granted.


    Song Pei, however, responded and asked, "elder martial sister, why don''t you teach as a leader?"


    From Song Pei''s point of view, it''s no big deal to become the leader of the school as a woman.


    After all, Ye Sheng''s song on the Shen Xie mountain over there can be done. Why can''t my elder martial sister do it?


    Gu Yuan is too lazy to explain anything. She is not the second Ye Sheng song, and naturally she is not willing to do the second Ye Sheng song.


    It''s just that she is one of the three most suitable constitution in the world. She is not as much as ye Shengge.


    Song Pei looked at his elder martial sister. After thinking about it, he changed the topic and said, "the post sent by Lingshan, did you ask who went?"


    Gu Yuan said casually: "the master will go there in person."


    Song Pei was disappointed. After all, he had not been down the mountain for a long time.


    But when he regained consciousness, Gu Yuan had already walked out of the pavilion and headed for the gate of the school.


    Song Pei called after him: "elder martial sister, where are you going?"


    Gu Yuan didn''t answer. Go to see the beautiful monk. What else can he do?


    On the tower farther away, Su ye and Wang Fugui stood side by side, looking at the two young people in the distance, with a smile from their hearts on their faces.


    Wang Fugui said: "there are not enough young people like this, but it''s lucky to have one or two of them."


    Su ye still did not wear the old book, watching the two young people gradually away, and then melancholy up, "I am a little afraid."


    Wang Fugui nodded: "me too."


    Many people will die in the next big war, but they are not afraid of death. What they are afraid of is that they can not protect this world and these young people.


    "In the past, even practice was only for the sake of reasoning and for more people to listen to, but in fact, I never paid too much attention to the realm. Now that the disaster is coming, I realize that there is no power to protect the people who want to protect."


    Su ye said with a smile: "there is a saying in the world, which actually means something. Maybe it means that Wen Chen picks up the pen and the general wields his sword?"


    Wang Fugui frowned and asked, "where did this come from?"Su ye made a ha ha, "I don''t remember clearly. Maybe that''s what it means. Now we all stand together. In the future, this kind of thing will be given to these swordsmen. It''s also very good for scholars to read honestly."


    Wang Fugui stopped talking, but he still had a smile on his face.


    Su Ye kneaded her bun and said solemnly, "that''s gone."


    Before the voice fell, Su Ye''s figure dissipated here.


    When Wang Fugui looked up, his face was only dignified.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, Lingshan''s post was sent to chenxieshan. Although the relationship between Buddhism and Confucianism and Taoism is not very good, it is not too bad.


    it is reasonable to send the post to chenxieshan.


    Three days ago, Zhang Shouqing and his disciples, representing the chenxie mountain, had already gone to the Buddha land.


    Ye Shengge didn''t go.


    She dug a cave in the back mountain and raised a few white cranes. She said it was raising cranes. In fact, she was practicing Taoism.


    Before that, she always followed her original heart, and it was natural for her to improve her realm. But now it is the situation of the whole world that forces her to practice. This is actually against her original intention, but she has to do so.


    Before that, she went to the four places and explored the world. In Chao Qingqiu''s words, she knew a lot of things. After that, she probably didn''t practice for herself, but for something else.


    She knew that the young man who had passed through the demon soil would surely bear the burden. How could he stop when he was walking forward?


    Looking at the two white cranes, ye Shengge reached out to tidy up the temples, and there was no expression on his face.


    A golden light flashed from the sky, and Liang also showed her figure in front of her.


    Looking at his apprentice, the Lord of the temple said, "when are you going to eat these two white cranes? Remember to call on the master."


    Ye Shengge looked at him and whispered, "master, this sentence is not very funny."


    Liang also seems to be a little aggrieved, he said with a smile: "I am not the one who can make you laugh."


    Listening to this, ye Shengge stopped talking.


    Liang also looked at her and said in a low voice, "I know what you are thinking. What you think is that he went all the way from mountains and rivers to demon land, and even the person who almost got killed is not you."


    Ye Shengge retorted, "No


    Although he refuted it, Liang could also feel that this sentence had no foundation.


    He is afraid that his apprentice is not very clear. He should also know a score of seven or eight.


    "This time, Zen broke into the sea, and he wanted to go."


    Liang also came to visit the mountain. After all, he didn''t come here casually. Naturally, he wanted to say something. As a master, he was still thinking about his apprentice all the time.


    Ye Shengge picked her eyebrows, but did not make any response.


    Liang also shook his head, and then his body was scattered and disappeared.


    After saying what he wanted to say, he didn''t stay much.


    After his master left, ye Shengge raised his head and said to himself, "then go and have a look?"


    It''s good to have a look. What''s more, she went to see the monk, not to see the swordsman.


    Of course, I didn''t go to see the swordsman named Li Fuyao.


    Thinking of this, she began to laugh, and then slowly walked toward the clouds, but after a moment, they disappeared. It seems that this is the Lingshan.


    Then there were two crane crows from the mountain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    A bamboo building starts at the top of the mountain.


    This is the achievement of two sages on the mountain for more than a year. However, there is no green bamboo in Zhoushan. Mr. Mu Yun found the green bamboo on a nearby mountain.


    As for the person who built the bamboo tower later, naturally it was Zhang Sheng. The sage who had not done anything in the cloud in recent years, naturally, was not as famous as many sages in the world, but he would have a lot of things. One of them is that he built the bamboo tower here.


    After a short period of half a month, a bamboo building began to take shape. In the next few months, the two sages spent a lot of effort in this bamboo building, and finally completed the construction of the bamboo building.


    In fact, many monks in the South China Sea have already known that there are two sages living in Buzhou mountain. At the beginning, some monks wanted to come here to see if they could get an eye contact in front of the saints. If the sages gave the way, everything would be worth it. But no one thought that after they knew this, they wanted to go to Buzhou mountain, which could not even climb the mountain.


    This time, they understood the minds of the two sages, and after that, they naturally died.


    What the saints have made up their minds to do, generally no one can change it. They all know that.


    The two sages on Zhoushan mountain were really undisturbed by this kind of thinking.


    In the days that followed, the two sages seemed to have figured out something. First, they had roasted rabbits twice in front of the bamboo house, and then roasted two birds. Even Zhang Sheng even said that he had been practicing for hundreds of years with a clear mind and few desires. Only now can they know what the world is like.


    As for Mr. Mu Yun, it is the same view.


    These two sages who don''t meet each other on weekdays have become more and more intimate this year.


    Today, the two sages did not eat rabbits and birds. They just played a game of chess. Neither of them was a master in the game. Playing chess was just a game of luminous Yin.


    However, since they are sages playing chess, they are not like ordinary people. They have no chessboard or black and white pieces. They are just a chessboard made by using Qi machine to form a line between them, and the falling of pieces on them depends on their own realm.


    In the beginning, two people played chess only one piece for one person, which was not considered as a state of mind. However, after that, there were more and more pieces. At this time, it was necessary to use Qi to maintain the previous pieces. It was a great test of skill.


    Before this game of chess, the two players were divided into the winners and losers on the chessboard. After that, they would divide the so-called level of realm.


    Zhang Sheng looked as usual. Looking at the dense pieces in the sky, he said with a soft smile: "in the first half of my life, before I entered the cloud, I felt that I should be a real scholar. But the more I got to the back, the more I didn''t know what I wanted. After entering the cloud, after sitting in the cloud for hundreds of years, I heard the most about what I wanted to return to Confucianism and what not to let the sword It is no wonder that the realm has not been able to move forward for hundreds of years


    Mr. Mu Yun was hundreds of years later than Zhang Sheng in the position of sage, not because he did not have the ability, but because the cloud before him could not accommodate him.


    But now that he has been on the chessboard for hundreds of years at night, he is really a little worse than Zhang Sheng in terms of realm. At the moment, he is maintaining the pieces on the chessboard. Listening to Zhang Sheng''s words, he has already made two pieces disappear on the chessboard. Mr. Mu Yun sighed: "it was a contest for a while before, and it''s not really an open-minded person. Now it''s like this This realm is already the end. If you step forward, you don''t have to think about it any more. "


    Zhang Sheng said with a smile: "you still have a good student. Su Ye doesn''t change before and after, which is good."


    Mr. Twilight said nothing with a smile. Although he didn''t speak, everyone could see the pride on his face.


    People are like this. When they are fixed in this way, they will think about their descendants. If they do better, they will naturally be happy. If they are not good, all kinds of regrets are common.


    But what happens to saints is not much.


    Zhang Sheng smiles and leaves a son. Now he has no hope of rising. They really want to put their thoughts on the world.


    There are so many scholars in the world, there will always be a few people who take their original books and books as treasures.


    Don''t say if their truth is true, but someone will remember them in the end.


    Mr. Twilight reached for another son, but suddenly a breath came out of the sky.


    It''s a breath that you know at the end of the sea when you feel it, and the most terrible thing is that there are more than one.


    Zhang Sheng and Mr. Twilight look at each other and smile.


    They knew it would happen, but they thought it was too early to happen now.


    Zhang Sheng stood up with a smile and a inkstone appeared in front of him.


    The sage''s magic weapon, spring and autumn inkstone.


    On the other side, Mr. Mu Yun also took out a bamboo slip.


    In the past, Zhang Sheng had participated in several wars against the Qing and Qiu dynasties, but none of them had tried his best, and Mr. Mu Yun never did.This may be Mr. Mu Yun PS: human readership: 124190652


    in Chinese www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    Three demon soil, two buzhoushan, a total of five tianwai friars, came to the world again after decades.


    But this time, not in the sky can not enter the world, but without hindrance to the world.


    However, these five tianwai friars did not cross the sea, but at the end of the sea, which was about the same as the old Confucian scholars before.


    It''s not completely invincible.


    It is believed that if Chao Qingqiu and Emperor Wu attack each other, they will soon be able to solve the problem, but the problem naturally lies not in the five friars, but in the five tianwai friars.


    Are these five monks coming to the world to tell the world that they can let friars come almost at any time?


    Although you can''t come to such a powerful person as chaoqingqiu and Wudi, it''s easy to come over several seas?


    Besides, there are only five people this time. Will there be more next time?


    Then, how to resist it?


    This kind of thing should be concerned by them.


    Emperor Wu and Chao Qingqiu both know one thing very well, that is, in the face of the present situation, they should not do nothing.


    So when the three friars came to the demon land, Emperor Wu didn''t make a move, but let the three demon kings do it.


    This is not for anything else, it is to make the friars of demon clan stronger.


    There are many ways to improve the realm, but the fastest way is to find some people to fight for life and death.


    There are not so many monks in the world who can make them fight for life and death. The monks from other places are just fine.


    And that''s where it is today.


    No matter how majestic the evil spirit is under the sky, and no matter who can win after all, those friars who come from the sky will always die here.


    Qingtian Jun did not know when he came to the eaves, not far from Emperor Wu. He saluted Emperor Wu and then asked, "Your Majesty, do you want to leave a living mouth?"


    Emperor Wu did not turn his head to see qingtianjun, but shook his head.


    Now that the two sides have set the tone, there is no room for turning around. In fact, it doesn''t make sense whether they want to live or not. Even if they know the layout there, they will surely go here or the gap on the other side of buzhoushan. If the realm is not enough, they will be killed here, and the realm is higher than that of Emperor Wu, even if they know in advance It''s no use.


    This is a battle that may be deadlocked for tens of thousands of years, or it may be possible to determine the victory or defeat in one dynasty.


    There are only two points in this war. The first is how high the highest Dharma can be in the world, and the second is how high can the monks who can come over there?


    Qingtian Jun looked up at the battle in the sky and found that the three demon kings who had taken the fight before, in addition to the western mountain demon king, could still insist on it. The other two had already achieved defeat. In addition, there were several big demons in the square. After that, he should take the move at any time to replace the previous three demon kings.


    Emperor Wu said frankly, "I''m not sure about all the things that will happen later. If you want to blame me, you should be frank."


    Qing Tian Jun smiles and just says, "Your Majesty can''t go. We can''t go. What can we say?"


    Emperor Wu turned to look at Qingtian Jun, but there was no other emotion in his eyes. After thinking about it, his majesty said, "if I die first, the next thing will be left to you."


    Qingtianjun''s expression is dignified and dignified. As the war is about to start, whether many people will die or not is unknown to everyone. However, it may be predestined that Emperor Wu is the first to die.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Sheng and Mr. Mu Yun are two Confucian sages, and perhaps one of the monks who can''t fight in the whole world.


    So it was hard for them to stop them in front of the two monks with spears.


    The two masked monks looked at the two seriously injured people, and one of them said with a sneer, "the monks in this place should be the strongest, but they are still too weak. The task of Lord Tianjun is so simple."


    Another friar frowned and said, "don''t rush to a conclusion. It''s obvious that some people came here before, but they didn''t reply. I''m afraid it''s an accident."


    Out of the sky, there are some bones.


    "Don''t you see those bones? How could they have come here. "


    The monk who first spoke was obviously not satisfied. The bones that he had seen outside the sky were the monks who had not successfully come to the world before.


    "If not for them, who opened the passage?"


    This is a question. If it was not for a monk from heaven, why would there be a gap in the sky?


    They don''t think that the monks on earth will open it themselves.


    The second monk was still so cautious. Although he was a prisoner, he had a lot of knowledge in the world before he went to prison.


    At the beginning, the friar waved his hand, "anyway, kill them first."As soon as this sentence is said, the latter also nods to agree. No matter what the situation is in this world, one thing can be confirmed, that is, to kill these two friars first, and then to act.


    The two sages have reached the end of their strength, and they are no longer rivals. If it were not for their spirit, they would have been defeated as early as this morning, when the two tianwai friars were going to fight.


    The horizon does not know how, suddenly appeared a person.


    The man, with white hair and a red robe, stood in the cloud.


    Lin Hongzhu, the leader of demon sect.


    The world''s most famous monk, standing here, looking at the two tianwai friars.


    If there is no nonsense, it has already been done.


    Countless golden lights were blooming in the clouds, which made Lin Hongzhu sacred and had nothing to do with the four words of the cult leader.


    The three great masters in the realm of climbing stairs, Su Yelin Hongzhu and Liang Yi, have now achieved great success.


    It''s just how far the three people have gone in the sea, and there won''t be too many people to know.


    The curtain of the sky exploded and Lin Hongzhu welcomed the two monks.


    The wind is surging!


    Chaoqingqiu, who turned into a sword light, came here. After standing in the distance, he saw this scene and was silent.


    "Who is he?" Lengshan asked


    Chao Qingqiu said, "Lin Hongzhu."


    According to the usual practice, Lengshan should ask him how many years he has practiced, but this time, he said frankly, "do you want to leave them to the monks?"


    He nodded to Qingqiu and said, "this kind of opportunity is not many. Before a large number of monks from your world come, they should improve their level."


    After a while of silence, Lengshan said, "Lin Hongzhu is not an enemy."


    Although Lin Hongzhu has made great achievements in the sea for a long time, even so,


    he is still struggling with a monk at the end of the sea, not to mention two at the moment.


    "Leave it to someone else."


    Chao Qingqiu sighs suddenly, and then communicates Lin Hongzhu with his heart. The latter is stunned, and then he stops. After that, he has gone far away.


    Lin Hongzhu''s actions made the two monks feel strange, but before they return to their senses, there is a peerless sword light between heaven and earth.


    Just a moment later, the sword light fell on their arms. The sword light could easily cut their arms, but it could not hurt their roots.


    Lengshan felt the power of the sword light, thinking that if he changed himself, he would not be able to accept it.


    When the two monks looked at each other, they could see that their eyes were afraid. Then they went towards the sky gap one after another. Just by the light of the sword before, they knew that there must be some strong people in this place, let alone how strong they were. Anyway, they could kill them with one sword.


    In this case, if they stay, there will be other results besides death?


    No one is a fool, even if they want to complete the task of the emperor, they are not willing to put their own lives on it, so they are soon close to the gap.


    Leave the world.


    But as they approached the gap, there was another flash of sword light.


    Forced them back hundreds of feet.


    This time, the sword light separated them. Under the sky and above the clouds, two sword lights were produced almost at the same time.


    The two monks were extremely ugly, but faced with the sword light, they couldn''t resist it, so they went crazy and disappeared in buzhoushan.


    It''s going in two directions.


    The light of the sword was pursued.


    From the birth of the sword light, until the two tianwai friars left here, they did not see the owner of the sword light, nor did they know who they were fighting with.


    Lengshan looked at the curtain of the sky with a strange expression, "it''s easy for you to leave psychological shadows on them if you fight like this."


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak, but walked slowly and fell to the top of the mountain. Looking at the two wounded saints, he said softly, "thank you very much."


    Zhang Sheng and Mr. Twilight were silent when they saluted.


    "You two, go back, and there will be other friars coming."


    When Chao Qingqiu said this sentence, looking at the clouds, Lin Hongzhu happened to hear such a sentence. He looked at chaoqingqiu and nodded seriously.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t say much about it. In fact, it was not so easy to want to die. At least, before Chao Qingqiu left the world, the sages here would not die in front of him. On the contrary, the Canghai monks here would benefit from the great war.


    After dealing with this matter, Chao Qingqiu also went to see the two tianwai friars, so he soon left with Lengshan.


    Lengshan followed Chao Qingqiu. Now he couldn''t feel where the two monks had gone. He asked with some doubts: "who are you going to leave them to?"


    "Just go and see for yourself."


    Looking at the distance towards Qingqiu, there is a smile in his eyes.Lengshan was silent for a moment. He did not follow chaoqingqiu any more. He turned his head and plundered to some place. His realm was so wonderful that it was far better than the two monks. When he went to look at one of them, he could actually guarantee the life of a monk.


    This, in fact, is also his benefit in the world.


    At least for now, that''s right.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    The two swords forced the monks from tianwai at the end of the sea to flee for their lives. Apart from chaoqingqiu, no one else could do so.


    Although they were prisoners of the world beyond heaven, their level of cultivation was not too high, but after they came to the world, they stood at the top of the world. However, no one thought that they should stand on the top of the world. That is to say.


    Lengshan swept far ahead, only in the cloud sea saw the sword light, and the friar of tianwai who was chased by the sword light.


    The friar of tianwai, holding a long spear in his hand, was forced to run to a certain place by the sword light at the moment, and the cold mountain was not far or near behind him.


    I don''t know how long it took, a mountain suddenly appeared in the distance. The cold mountain has traveled many places these days, but there are still many places he doesn''t know. He probably knows that there are demon earth mountain river and Buddha land in this world, and Yanling and Liangxi in the mountain and river, and Dayu.


    But he didn''t know where this was.


    Just know it''s a mountain.


    After seeing the mountain, Lengshan found that the sword light of chaoqingqiu was no longer chasing the monk. Instead, he shot down the monk from the cloud and landed on the mountain.


    Smoke and dust rose everywhere, and some stones even rolled down the mountain.


    Lengshan fixed eyes, there is still a person standing on that mountain.


    It was a woman with a white dress. She was very beautiful and tall. She looked like a fairy in the sky.


    Lengshan from tianwai knows very well that there are few women who can compare with her in tianwai''s world.


    It''s not about cultivation, but about temperament.


    This is not for everyone.


    Lengshan smiles, and suddenly thinks of the woman who said before.


    There are two people who practice fastest in this place. One is a man and one is a woman. He has already met the man. Now he is looking at the woman.


    Looking at her, Lengshan wants to know whether she can surpass the friar after that. He has to wait and see.


    The smoke and dust dispersed, and on the top of the mountain, the sword light had disappeared, and the friar had climbed out of the pit he had smashed.


    Ye Shengge stood outside the pit and looked at him. She left chenxie mountain and went to Lingshan. This road was just a random choice. No one else would know that such a monk who had never seen him suddenly fell from the sky. She was a little confused at first, but when she saw the light of the sword, ye Shengge didn''t feel puzzled at all.


    She looked at the monk who slowly got up from the pit. After a moment''s silence, she asked, "from the sky?"


    The monk didn''t speak, so far he was scared. The oppression of the sword light before was too terrible. He didn''t feel it in Daming prison. Only when he saw those heavenly kings did he have this feeling.


    Of course, he would not believe that the master of the sword light was the same as those of the heavenly kings, but in any case, the master of the sword light should also be a peerless strong man.


    But why did the owner of the sword light not kill him directly, but forced him to come here?


    He couldn''t understand.


    His thoughts diverged and he thought about a lot of possibilities, but before he could recover his thoughts, ye Shengge had already started.


    Countless gold threads came out of her palm, and the golden light lit up most of the sky.


    She has never been a woman who likes to talk. Since the other party is not willing to answer her questions, please call.


    That''s it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Different from the previous monk, the monk who chose to enter the world from this place with him was much deeper than his city government.


    Under the pressure of the sword light, he went all the way to the West. On the way to escape, he had already felt the intention of the sword light, which was obviously to force him to some place.


    Having guessed the man''s intention, he didn''t want to resist, but on the way, he just changed his direction a little, and the sword light came towards him more urgently. After a moment, he was cut off again.


    After that, he did not dare to change direction, so he had to face the West honestly.


    He didn''t know what was waiting for him, but one thing was very clear. If he didn''t act according to the master of the sword light, he might have been killed somewhere before he saw the truth.


    With his mind back, he was all the way to the West. Of course, he was still in a nervous mood.


    -


    many people gathered on the Lingshan mountain today.


    Hui thick monk personally sent out the post, can not care about people, in the end is not a few.


    In the clouds above the hall, Su Yeli, the head teacher of the Academy, stood in the clouds, wearing a common Taoist robe, standing in the deep sea of clouds without expression.


    Li changgu, as a representative of swordsman, came to Yunhai.


    Not far away are old wine and Ning Sheng.Liang stood alone in the distance.


    On the square in front of the main hall, there are many monks. Some of them are the helmsman of the Taoist temple in the Academy, and some are famous field practitioners. In short, they all come here.


    They also realized that today''s affairs, I am afraid, are not as simple as Zen''s breaking through the sea.


    Maybe xuhuihou monk would pass down the position of Buddhist master after he became a monk in Canghai.


    However, it is not clear whether it is passed on to Zen.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Huisi monk''s face, but there was no change in the latter''s expression.


    Although the two scholars of the song Peili Palace are standing behind them in the future, they are also the senior scholars of Liang Peili.


    Looking at such a large area of people, song Pei asked softly, "elder martial sister, is it really the day for Huihou sage to pass on the throne?"


    Buddhism is different from Taoism and Confucianism. They have only one Lingshan. Once they become the leader of Buddhism, they will be the leader of Buddhist monks.


    Respect for status is more important than that of a sect.


    Gu Yuan didn''t say anything. She just looked at the hall and thought that the monk who was beautiful when she met for the first time would enter the cloud today.


    How many years has it been?


    Gu Yuan didn''t reply, and song Pei didn''t know what to say. He just followed Gu Yuan and looked at the distance.


    Soon, many monks came out of the hall in the distance. All the monks, dressed in grey robes, filed out of the hall and stood in two rows.


    When they stood up, the white browed Hui Hou monk came out, and the square was quiet.


    Huihou monk is a famous monk with great virtue, and is also a Buddhist master. He has not done anything evil for so many years, and is highly respected by people.


    Huihou monk walked to the steps, but did not move on. Instead, he turned and looked at the hall with a smile on his face.


    After that, he came out of the hall with a red cassock.


    (this chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    Many years ago, when he first left the Buddhist land and came to the mountains and rivers, he was in Beihai.


    At that time, when Gu Yuan saw Chan Tzu, he sighed that he was good-looking. If he had not been a monk, many people would have liked him.


    Of course, Zen was first found in people''s minds. Apart from being good-looking, Zen was erudite.


    He is definitely one of the most mysterious people in the world.


    Gu Yuan thought that it had been decades since he first met Zen son.


    With a red cassock on his head, he walked slowly to the square. The white eyebrows of Huicong monk floated up, and he looked really happy.


    On the other side, Huisi monk looked at the front without any expression. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    All the monks are looking at Zen.


    When they see Chan Tzu, many people think of the other two young people. In today''s world, the younger generation, they are the first to enter the sea.


    Zen Tzu was older than them, but he still fell behind them.


    But today, it will catch up.


    When he came to the center of the square, Zen son stood in his place and saluted the monks who came to watch the ceremony, so the monks were all paying back.


    Remove Gu Yuan.


    She seemed a little out of place.


    When Chan Tzu looked at her, he still had a smile in his eyes. As a Buddhist, marrying a wife is one of the commandments. In fact, some monks would not abide by this commandment, just as Ananda was.


    Chanzi had a girl he liked, but that girl didn''t like chanzi, so he didn''t copy Ananda''s story.


    To be careful, there may be some regrets.


    Zen son hands together, that handsome face is full of peaceful meaning, "Gu girl, thank you very much."


    Gu Yuan looked at Zen son and thought a lot, but in the end, he just said with a smile: "what''s your thanks?"


    Zen son nodded, smiling, "thank you for appearing in front of me and in my heart. Although I have never been able to join hands with Miss Gu, I have opened a flower in my heart because of Miss Gu. "


    When Chan Tzu spoke, his voice was not lowered at all, so all the monks heard him, whether they were Buddhist monks or other monks.


    Many people don''t know that Chan Tzu had such a past. Naturally, it''s a bit shocking. But after all, this is Lingshan, so even if they all think so, no one speaks.


    After Chan Zi finished, he did not show any other performance. He just turned his head and saluted Huihou monk.


    After that, Chan Tzu smiles and is about to break through.


    But at this time, at the end of the square, there came a young man in blue.


    A lantern is hanging on his waist.


    In fact, there is no other young man in the world who is equal to his manner.


    Even some monks whose practice days were not short saw the shadow of the early Qing Dynasty in this young man.


    "See Li Jianxian!"


    Some swordsmen soon opened their mouths when they saw Li Fuyao. In their hearts, the sword immortal chaoqingqiu was still the first one in the world. However, this young sword immortal had killed three demons in the demon soil, which could not be compared with Chao Qingqiu, but in their hearts, he was also the second sword immortal after chaoqingqiu.


    So Li Jianxian cried bitterly.


    Li Fuyao smiles and gossips to Zen son. He retreats to the crowd.


    It is the biggest thing for Zen son to break through the situation now. Even if he comes, he will not be able to dominate.


    Song Pei stares at Li Fuyao, and the whole person seems excited.


    Chan Tzu restrained his mind and stopped thinking about it. At this moment, he had already raised the Qi in his body to the peak, and his whole body began to bloom with Buddha light.


    The light of the Buddha was so dazzling that even some monks could not open their eyes.


    Huihou monk was not affected. He calmly looked at Zen son and his eyes were filled with joy.


    Huisi monk also smiles.


    Anyway, Zen is his junior.


    Zen son seems to be wrapped in the golden light, infinitely bright.


    Then in the eyes of all, a golden lotus was born at the foot of Zen son.


    Many monks didn''t know about Buddhist practice and what the Golden Lotus meant, but they were still surprised, and some even breathed out their voices.


    Huihou monk didn''t show much, but he was very happy. Buddhist scriptures recorded many scenes when the elder broke the state. However, apart from the Buddhist monks, there was no one like Zen who gave birth to golden lotus under his feet when he broke the state.


    For tens of thousands of years, this is the first time for Zen.


    In this way, Zen can even walk forward in the sea.


    Maybe it''s possible to be side by side with or even surpass the monks.


    After the birth of the golden lotus, Zen son slowly walked toward the curtain of heaven. The light of Buddha on his body did not decrease. When he ascended to the sky, the golden lotus that had been born before did not dissipate, and then a new golden lotus was born.Huihou monk counted the number of golden lotus.


    When Zen went to the middle of the sky, nine golden lotus flowers were born.


    "Nine golden lotus?"


    Although many people do not know what the nine Golden Lotus means, they all know that it is not easy.


    Hui thick monk''s white eyebrows float more and more happy.


    At this time, under the sky and above the clouds, a Buddha statue was born slowly.


    The statue of Buddha is huge and incomparable. It is very solemn to look at it.


    Soon, the monks noticed that the statue of Buddha had no face, so they all thought of the legend of Buddhism.


    That monk is a monk with no face.


    Before they could react, the Buddhist monks all knelt down.


    The meaning of the monk to them is probably the same as the meaning of the demon ancestor to the demon clan, and the meaning of the sword ancestor to the swordsmen.


    Few Buddhist monks can bring visions when they break through the realm, let alone the visions like Zen Zi. They not only produce Golden Lotus under their feet, but also have Buddhist statues of Buddhist monks in the clouds.


    Such a scene has never been seen in tens of thousands of years.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s no waste to come here to watch the ceremony.


    When Chan Zi walks in the clouds, he turns half of the sky into gold, which is the same as that of Ye Sheng''s song. Naturally, there is no resistance. It only takes some time.


    Such a monk would be brilliant in any era, but now it is under the pressure of two people.


    Many monks looked at Li Fuyao.


    If these three monks were separated into three times, there would be descendants to compare them and think who would be more brilliant if they lived in the same era.


    There''s no need to worry about it. The three of them were in the same era.


    With a vast breath like the sea rising in the clouds, all the monks knew that Zen had succeeded in breaking through the realm and became a new saint on the Lingshan mountain.


    So many monks saluted Zen again.


    This is the third saint of Buddhism, and everyone will respect him.


    Zen Zi hid the light of Buddha and fell down from the cloud. Then he came to Huihou monk.


    Everyone''s eyes are on that side, trying to see what''s going to happen next.


    Several saints in Yunhai sea are ready to turn around and leave. The next thing they can guess is to ask Huicong monk to pass down the position of Buddhist leader.


    Sure enough, after the Zen son fell to Huihou monk''s side, the Buddhist master quickly stood in front of all the people and first gave a low cry of Amitabha.


    Then the Huihou monk looked at the crowd and said a few words, which probably meant that Zen was the master of Lingshan.


    Many people in Lingshan have already prepared for this kind of thing, because long ago, the mountain knew Huihou monk''s intention.


    The biggest resistance in the past should be Huisi monk, but after today, I''m afraid it will not be.


    Because Huisi monk personally witnessed the Chan Zi''s destruction of the realm, which was not a general broken state.


    Huihou monk didn''t have much spare time to say those words. Anyway, after he announced that the leader of Buddhism was chanzi, and then he saluted Huihou monk, and the whole thing was over.


    After all, everything is over now. There is no reason to stay on the mountain.


    The monks soon left, leaving only a few people, and the saints on the cloud also left.


    Li Fuyao, Gu Yuan and song Pei did not leave.


    Song Pei wants to talk to Li Fuyao, but Li Fuyao goes straight to Huihou monk.


    Gu Yuan grabbed song Pei.


    Without looking at the edge, Chan Tzu went straight to Huihou monk''s side.


    Before coming to the three Buddhist sages, Li Fuyao first said to Zen: "congratulations."


    Chan Tzu returned the ceremony.


    Then Li Fuyao opened his mouth to Huihou monk, "I have something to ask for."


    Huihou monk looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile, "if Li Jianxian asks for it, if he is not in a hurry, he will tell Zen son after that. The old monk is tired of the world and will leave now."


    Huihou monk had already run out of oil and the lamp had run out. It was not easy to see Zen break through the world and become a monk in the sea. After watching Zen achieve the sea, there was nothing left for the whole person''s spirit and spirit. It was reasonable to leave the world.


    When he said this sentence, not only Chan Zi but also Huisi monk were sad.


    Huisi monk opened his mouth and called out a senior brother.


    Zen is silent.


    Li Fuyao said in a low voice: "maybe only the elder can help. If the elder can''t help, then there is no other person who can do it."


    Huihou monk said with a smile, "please tell Li Jianxian clearly."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is no need to say much about that story. Li Fuyao only told the root of the story, but he didn''t tell any details.Huihou monk''s white eyebrows fluttered. "Since it''s what the lantern says, it''s feasible. But I don''t know whether I can leave the Serri son or not."


    Originally thought that this matter would be very troublesome, but I don''t know why, Huihou monk didn''t object, but he seemed so calm.


    Li Fuyao wanted to thank him. Whether he was successful or not, Huicong monk was grateful for his behavior.


    "Li Jianxian doesn''t have to do this at first, and I don''t know whether he can leave the sacrificial son to the sword immortal. Even if he can keep it, he can still say whether he can. But if he can save Qinghuai girl, the old monk wants to ask Li Jianxian to agree with him."


    Li Fuyao nodded his head and said, "please tell me, master."


    "Maybe there will be a disaster in the world. If Li Jianxian can spare no effort, can he protect the Buddhist incense?"


    Huihou monk has a serious face. He is very concerned about the inheritance of Buddhism.


    After all, this is not a common thing, but a continuation of orthodoxy, which Li Fuyao can understand.


    Without hesitation, Li Fuyao immediately nodded his head and said, "if Fuyao does not die, Buddhism will be there."


    Huihou monk nodded, which was an agreement.


    Huisi monk and Zen son did not speak. Huisi monk did not speak because he believed that Li Fuyao had the ability. There were still few people in the world who could do this.


    Moreover, if Li Fuyao really said, after the bodhi tree survived, it would not only bear one fruit, perhaps there will be many more.


    But Chan Tzu didn''t speak because he believed in Huihou monk.


    After that, Huihou monk said, "Li Jianxian, come with me."


    Then Huihou monk walked to the back of the hall, where Buddhist monks usually draw water.


    An old well.


    Next to the well is a stump, which is supposed to be the dead bodhi tree in the rumor.


    Looking at the stump, Huihou monk said, "this tree was planted by the monks themselves. After thousands of years of wind and frost, it is no match for time. However, since it is a lantern, there is still a ray of vitality, so we can try it."


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    Huihou monk slowly sat down next to him. Zen came to salute him, but his eyes were already red. Huihou monk said with a smile, "what has been set is today. Why can''t I put it down?"


    "The Dharma is not deep, it can''t be done without sorrow and joy," Chan Tzu said in a low voice


    Huihou monk nodded his head and said, "we still need to practice."


    Zen also nodded.


    Huisi monk stood aside, watching the scene, not moved.


    Huihou monk looked at Li Fuyao and said, "Li Jianxian, please don''t stop Li Jianxian when the saints on Lingshan die. Buddhist orthodoxy is important, but compared with the whole world, it''s not so good. Moreover, when the religious monks established their religion, they left their last words, saying that they were practicing and cultivating their mind. In the final analysis, they were still in the world."


    In fact, Li Fuyao wanted to protect the spirit of Buddhism rather than the Buddhist monks.


    Li Fuyao nods. In this world, he doesn''t admire many of his predecessors. Huihou monk is really one of them.


    After finishing this sentence, Huihou monk said with some remorse: "in fact, we should live some more days, after all, we can do something for the world."


    Li Fuyao opened his mouth and said, "master, I''m on earth."


    Huihou monk nodded, and then began to whisper the contents of a Buddhist sutra. His whole body was born with Buddha light and looked very solemn.


    Now the whole Lingshan has faded from the golden light before, but at the moment, it is looking at the whole mountain covered in the golden light.


    Li Fuyao stood in front of the Huihou monk.


    A moment later, the sky did not know where to float a lantern, and Li Fuyao hands of the lantern is not the same.


    This lantern is the one of the monks.


    The lantern floats in front of Huihou monk and hovers in silence.


    Huihou monk said, "see you again, it''s our younger generation''s fault."


    Lanterns have existed for tens of thousands of years. I don''t know how many monks have left the world. It''s common, but it can''t be quiet.


    "If you can''t leave, it''s better, but if you have to go, no one can stop you."


    The sound of the lantern is a little low, probably still can''t put down.


    Huihou monk asked with a smile: "when the monks left the world, they should be very free and easy, right?"


    The lantern laughed. "He is more afraid of death than you."


    Huihou monk also laughed, but quickly said, "at the beginning, you didn''t produce wisdom, but it was just hearsay."


    The lantern did not speak. I didn''t know whether he didn''t want to refute or not.


    Huihou monk stopped talking, just looked at them, and then began to close his eyes.


    There are many ways for a saint to leave the world, and there will be different consequences. However, when Huihou monk leaves the world, he seems a little quiet. He just sits beside the bodhi tree and begins to turn into light grains with a smile.Looking at this scene, Li Fuyao did not put his mind on the sarira.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under the sky above the Buddha''s earth, sword light flashed through the clouds. A monk wearing a mask made a rapid progress from the cloud sea. It happened that he ran into several saints who had left Lingshan.


    Ye Sheng looks at this scene, and the golden light in his hand has been born. It is obvious that this monk is not a monk on earth.


    But soon he felt the sword light that the friar was chasing after him, so Ye Sheng didn''t rush out.


    In addition, the monk with the spear did not stop, but went all the way.


    Liang also came to Ye Sheng''s side. After standing still, he looked at the monk''s leaving back, and then tried to say, "is it a stranger from heaven?"


    Ye Sheng nodded and said softly, "it should be good."


    "Chao Qingqiu is chasing him?"


    Liang also saw the sword light, and naturally felt that the sword light was the sword of the Qing Dynasty.


    However, he was quickly rejected by Ye Sheng, "although the monk''s realm is high, he will never let Chao Qingqiu''s sword light catch up with him. Chao Qingqiu wants to drive him to some place."


    Ye Sheng is worthy of being the leader of Taoism. Just for a moment, he has already realized the intention of chaoqingqiu.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Ye Sheng turns around and follows the figure.


    Liang also followed, and in the process of catching up with them, they met other sages.


    For a while, several saints went back to Lingshan.


    And those who leave, see the golden light flashing in the sea of clouds, and then see that those golden lights are heading for somewhere, they are a little lost.


    "That seems to be the direction of Lingshan?"


    A monk opened his mouth, which seemed a little shocking.


    Why do saints return?


    "Go and have a look!"


    When the monks saw this scene, they naturally wanted to see what happened.


    When Gu Yuan and song peicai arrived at the foot of the mountain, they saw that there were more saints in the cloud. Song Pei asked, "elder martial sister, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Yuan did not speak, but turned decisively and climbed the mountain again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When they were all guessing what had happened in Lingshan, the sword light fell on the cloud sea on the Lingshan mountain, and shot down the monk tianwai in just a moment.


    It''s almost the same as one of the other friars.


    A monk at the end of the sea fell on the square in front of the hall, bringing a lot of smoke and dust.


    (this chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    When the monk fell on the square in front of the Lingshan hall, there were also many Canghai monks in the cloud.


    Ye Sheng and Liang also stood side by side in the cloud. Li changgu and another Canghai monk also stood closer.


    Zhou Fu Zi also came to the sea of clouds.


    All the people looked at the strange monk rolling down on the square. According to their realm, they naturally knew that the monk''s realm had come to the end of the sea. I''m afraid that few of the people present could dare to say that they could win steadily.


    Then some saints looked at Ye Sheng. Among the three religions, except for the Huihou monk who has left the world, he is afraid that only Ye Sheng has the highest level. Maybe he can really win after the end.


    As for the others, none of them can.


    Li changgu noticed the dissipated sword light, and determined that chaoqingqiu should come, so he didn''t worry too much. In the whole world, if there were monks who Chao Qingqiu could not cope with, then he could get the whole world worried.


    But the monk looked like a monk from the sky. Actually, Li changgu was also worried about the fact that visitors from the outside of the world came so soon.


    This time, chaoqingqiu can cope with it. What about the next one?


    These things are unknown.


    But at this time, there are worries.


    That is why Chao Qingqiu forced the monk to come here?


    Many monks in the cloud are thinking about this problem.


    On the other side of the mountain, after Huicong monk turned into a golden light, he really left a sacrificial son with golden light in his place. Before Li Fuyao could see it clearly, the relic had already disappeared into the dead stump.


    The lantern said, "it''s almost done. Whether it can be done after that depends on the will of God."


    After nodding, Li Fuyao pointed to the other side of the square and asked, "how do you say that?"


    The lantern said, "the meaning of chaoqingqiu is for you to join hands."


    Li Fuyao has some helplessness, "it seems that the realm is at the end of the sea."


    Lantern indifferent way: "I am afraid at this moment, a white skirt woman, has already killed it."


    "I''ll go," Li Fuyao said


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, the monk stood up and looked around. He could not see the peerless sword light again. He was relieved. However, he soon felt the atmosphere of the sea in the sea of clouds. He was a little nervous, but not too nervous. After all, with his realm, the ordinary monk of the sea could not do anything harm to him.


    The red spear was held in his hand, and the monk of tianwai who was hiding under his mask still didn''t dare to act rashly. Although he lost the light of the peerless sword, he vaguely felt that the sword immortal should be in the distance.


    Instinct kills him easily, but why not?


    He thought for a moment, only to see a young man walking in the distance.


    On the other side, there is a wine gourd.


    When he saw the young man, he knew why the Sword Fairy did not kill him.


    Looking at the young man, he raised the spear and said with a scornful smile, "is it a person or a group of people?"


    Li Fuyao held down the hilt of his sword. It was the first time he met these monks. Of course, it was the first time that he would face a group of monks later.


    "I don''t know. You''ll see for yourself later."


    When words fall, there is a sword.


    ¡­¡­


    On that nameless mountain, ye Shengge, who had already killed the monk tianwai, stood tall. His face was a little ugly, and the Qi machine in the lingfu was even more turbulent.


    But even so, ye Shengge is still indifferent, standing in the same place, looking at the distance, the whole person does not look like after the war.


    Lengshan came down from the clouds and hovered in front of Ye Shengge. He could see clearly from the beginning to the end of the previous World War I. although ye Shengge''s realm was not as good as that of the monk tianwai, he was still full of Taoist techniques. During the war, he was even more calm than most people. Now ye Shengge is in the Canghai realm, and he is afraid that he can not find several enemies Hand, not to mention she is so young.


    Looking at Lengshan, I don''t need to know that he is not a monk on earth. Ye Shengge is just a little tired and asks, "do you want to fight?"


    Lengshan shook his head, thought about it, or seriously asked, "how long have you practiced?"


    Lengshan asked a lot of people about this question, and ye Shengge would not be the last one.


    It''s just that this Taoist just looks at him and has no words.


    Lengshan thought about it and said again, "this time, there are two tianwai friars from Zhoushan. Chaoqingqiu left one for you and the other for Li Fuyao."


    Ye Shengge raised his head and took a look at him. He noticed that he didn''t seem to be lying. He murmured to himself, "training?"


    After all, they are smart people. Many things can be guessed without people saying anything.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao is the first time to fight with tianwai friars, but is it the same as the first time? Even though the skills of tianwai friars are different from theirs, the realm is that realm, which is not stronger than this side of the world.Therefore, after Li Fu shook his sword, he didn''t think much about it any more. The Hongchen sword is a new sword made from the fragments of several previous swords. It has long been in common with Li Fuyao, and there are so many swords integrated. After being punished by heaven, its sharpness is second only to that of chaoqingqiu.


    He soon left a lot of white marks on his spear, which surprised the friar, but soon recovered.


    He throws out the spear, and the whole spear is like a fire dragon. It is on the square, eye-catching.


    What is more shocking is not the fire dragon itself, but the majestic spirit contained in the fire dragon. Even Ye Sheng frowns slightly.


    But Li Fuyao, who was in the battlefield, just let go of his long sword. In a moment, several powerful swords rose from the air, and then condensed into a Dao Qi sword. They were ready for battle.


    Originally, there was a fire dragon on the other side. Li Fuyao should form a sword rope here, which is the best way to deal with it. But I don''t know why. He is just condensing gas sword. It seems that he wants to make up his mind and meet with the other side.


    When several Qi swords were condensed, the red dust had already passed the fire dragon and came to the monk outside the sky.


    Then at the next moment, several air swords with great momentum swept by!


    Hit the dragon.


    At this time, in the eyes of the monk tianwai, there was another scene. In his eyes, those Qi swords seemed to exist independently, but in fact, after each Qi sword, there was a very subtle sword Qi connecting them together, and all the sword Qi was connected to the red dust.


    Therefore, when the red dust came to his chest, it contained enough sword Qi to kill a monk.


    What''s more, the most terrible thing is not here, but that when the red dust sword hovers over his chest, one hand is on the hilt at the same time.


    Li Fuyao did not know when he had already crossed the fire dragon and came to him.


    After holding the world of mortals, the sword spirit is even greater!


    Before that, the square was full of sword spirit, and now it is even more. In the whole world, except for a few sword immortals, no one has such abundant sword spirit.


    Li changgu on the cloud frowns, and then nods, is to feel good.


    Then a sword was handed out.


    The majestic sword Qi gushed out in an instant, just like the Milky way of the Ninth Heaven falling into the world. That momentum easily makes people give up the idea of resistance.


    Before the hall of Lingshan, it was filled with sword spirit, and the meaning of killing spread.


    The next moment, the friar slipped backward, but the mask on his face had fallen off.


    Like Lengshan before, there was a prisoner''s word on his forehead.


    It should be a prisoner from Daming prison like Lengshan.


    Li Fuyao had heard Chao Qingqiu say such things before, so he naturally knew some things.


    "What''s your name?"


    That day, the monk took a deep breath and stood still, looking at the young man in front of him with some fear.


    Fu Cang Hai can not even take advantage of this realm.


    Their world is not without sword cultivation, but there are no such powerful figures as Li Fuyao.


    "Li Fuyao."


    Li Fuyao grasped the handle of the sword, and without thinking much, he had already answered the question.


    Putting aside their positions, the man in front of him can be regarded as the strongest opponent Li Fuyao has ever met in his life.


    "Tuo Ba Zhe."


    Tuo Ba zhe looked at Li Fuyao for a moment, then said, "I know that the man forced me here for military training, but our army is at the back. You can''t have time."


    His voice was not very loud. Only Li Fuyao could hear him.


    Li Fuyao said, "are you in such a hurry?"


    Tuo Ba zhe looked at him and said frankly, "the emperors are really in a hurry, but you are also very strange. We have to spend a lot of money to come here. The most powerful people on your side are probably not the enemies of those heavenly kings."


    Li Fuyao stopped talking.


    "But no matter what happens, I can''t see it."


    With these words, he took back the red spear again, and Li Fuyao''s Qi swords also disappeared.


    When they were in opposition, Tuo Ba zhe said, "you are a good monk, but you are born in the wrong place."


    "Actually, I think it''s not bad here." Li Fuyao laughed and said seriously, "it''s a blessing to be born in the world."


    After saying this, Li Fuyao said no more, but said solemnly, "please."


    (after writing about this later period, I feel that my ability is not good, and I don''t know how to write about it in many places. So I slow down these days, and I''m also learning. I hope that I can make a good ending. Unlike Yu Chu before, I have to finish in such a hurry. I don''t know if it will be changed in the next month. Let me tell you in advance It''s limited ability, not slack. Finally, I wish you all well.)(this chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    The battle between Li Fuyao and Tuoba zhe may be regarded as the peak battle in the world.


    It''s amazing to have so many saints watching the war in the clouds.


    But in fact, only a few people can think of one thing. This Tuoba zhe was not only left by Chao Qingqiu to Li Fuyao, but also to those saints in the cloud.


    A Tuoba zhe may not be able to show them the cultivation system of the whole outer world, but it will eventually let them know a lot of things that they don''t know in ordinary times through this war.


    Of course, one of the biggest beneficiaries was Li Fuyao, who started his own business.


    His sword had come to Tuoba Zhe''s chest several times before, but he failed to deliver the sword finally, and did not cause any irreparable injury to him.


    However, Tuoba Zhe''s spear had fallen on him from time to time, which made Li Fuyao suffer a lot of wounds. Although it was not fatal, it seemed that Tuoba zhe wanted to take the upper hand from the whole situation.


    However, although Li Fuyao suffered some minor injuries, he would not affect his combat effectiveness.


    Although they tried their best, they didn''t know why, but they didn''t know why.


    With the long spear sweeping, a fire dragon roared. Li Fuyao''s red dust sword in his hand soared, and a sword was handed out. The whole square was cut into a huge gully by this sword, and there was a green sword spirit in it. It was an extremely frightening sight.


    Tuoba Zhe''s long spear was standing on the ground. Qi Jisheng twisted out the sword Qi, and then took the initiative to snatch it to Li Fuyao. When he was close to the opponent, he shot out with a big wind.


    With the sound of the wind, it fell into my ears.


    There are several holes in Li Fuyao''s clothes. There is a subtle smell left on it. After a moment, Li Fuyao''s blue shirt has been torn by these Qi machines. It looks sad. However, at this time, Li Fuyao''s has not known how many times he has come to his waist.


    Li Fuyao looked at him with a strange look on his face, but the tip of the sword of the world of mortals still reached Tuoba Zhe''s waist.


    In this moment, the long gun in his hand became shorter, fell on his shoulder, and penetrated into his shoulder directly at the next moment.


    Left a bloody wound.


    Li Fuyao''s face did not change, but he had let the sword go into his waist.


    Tuoba zhe ate pain, and then he hummed, "I have to say, I like you a little."


    He put one hand on Li Fuyao''s shoulder and looked pitifully, "give you time, you may be able to move forward a little more, but what''s the point of that? You are destined to be like this. It''s almost like dying early or late."


    As he spoke, a vast air force came into his palm. Just in a moment, there was flesh and blood left Li Fuyao''s wound, and scarlet blood came out of his body. It seemed that he was going to fall into Tuoba Zhe''s body.


    Looking at the scarlet blood, Tuoba zhe was stunned. Then he looked dignified in an instant, and then said, "it turns out that he is less than 100 years old."


    Judging his age from his flesh and blood is not a magic power, which makes him wonder that it is not Li Fuyao''s realm, but that Li Fuyao is still under 100 years old.


    At such an age, in their side, not to mention the sea, even in the morning and evening, I am afraid it is a little reluctant.


    Of course, the title of their realm in that world will not be the same as that of this side,


    but in fact, their combat power is the same.


    Li Fuyao felt the blood in his body was moving towards Tuoba Zhe, but he did not panic. He just continued to push the red dust into his body. At the same time, there was also a fierce sword spirit that went into Tuoba Zhe''s body with the long sword.


    The sword spirit was earlier than those of the blood and entered Tuoba Zhe''s body and swept around his body.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath, stretched out a hand and took Tuoba Zhe''s hand off his shoulder. Then he looked at him and said, "you can''t see what happened after, but the world will always be there."


    With these words, he hit Tuoba Zhe''s face with a reckless blow, and then, in a flash, hit several more.


    This is not a blow. Each blow is actually a sword. After a few punches, Tuoba Zhe''s face is already blurred, and he can''t recognize his original appearance.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t say anything. If he punches, he does it. That''s all.


    From this point of view, Tuoba zhe had no strength to fight again, and his death was his destiny.


    The saints above the clouds have collected all the battles, and naturally they can see something. As for how much they can see, it depends on their personal realm and insight.


    Liang also tut Zan said: "such a young man, before he killed three demons, he can win the battle even before such a friar. I''m afraid I''m not his opponent now."


    Ye Sheng didn''t go to see Li Fuyao. Listening to this sentence, he did not follow Liang Yi''s words and said, "since this man came from outside the sky, it should be that there is something wrong with Bu Zhoushan. He was a Confucian sage before, and then a Taoist school."After a pause, Liang said, "I''ll go."


    Ye Sheng nodded and then said, "you can''t die. There''s chaoqingqiu here. If he doesn''t die, you can''t die."


    "I know," said Liang


    Ye Sheng, standing in the cloud, suddenly asked, "have you ever thought about the future of daomen?"


    Liang also said casually: "first protect the world, as for after, who can say exactly?"


    Ye Sheng also wanted to say something, but soon saw a white skirt woman in the cloud, so he closed his mouth.


    Liang also smiles at ye Shengge, and then dissipates. He wants to rush to buzhoushan to look at the gap in the sky.


    When ye Shengge comes to Ye Sheng''s body, Ye Sheng can easily feel her breath unsteady. He reaches out a little, and a golden light spreads to ye Shengge''s body. Ye Sheng asks softly, "Zhao Qingqiu has left a person for you?"


    Ye Shengge nods, not words.


    Chao Qingqiu always valued ye Shengge and thought that she was one of the most capable people to fight against tianwai friars.


    "If you really want to fight, don''t be too anxious. It''s your turn when your father dies."


    Ye Sheng looks at ye Shengge with a smile. He doesn''t know why. Suddenly, he feels guilty. Maybe he doesn''t care enough about his only blood in the world these years.


    Ye Shengge turns to look at Ye Sheng, but he just looks at it and says nothing else.


    Ye Sheng decided to say more. He said with a smile: "if you like a man, you can like it. Even if he is a sword immortal, you don''t want to fight, then you won''t fight. But if you fight, no one can stop you, and you can''t say anything about you. There''s Qingtian Jun behind that woman, and she''s still alive as a father."


    Ye Shengge did not keep silent this time. He looked at Ye Sheng and whispered, "why do you always think of death?"


    Ye Sheng has some bitterness. Why does he always think about death? It''s not his fault. It''s just that the situation is so. The saints know something about what the whole world is facing now, and the saints like him know more.


    More clearly than him, there are only Chao Qingqiu and Emperor Wu.


    Although there are no eggs under the nest, if you can win by chance, you can survive a few people.


    Ye Shengge looked at the bottom, very serious said: "we will not lose."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace of demon emperor, Emperor Wu left under the eaves, and the last remaining Qi between heaven and earth was scattered at this moment.


    Many demon monks can only see a black robe.


    The battle of demon soil came to an end.


    Before the three demon kings and three tianwai friars, they did not win the battle, all were defeated, but they did not die. After that, the other three demon kings killed the three tianwai friars.


    From the beginning to the end, Emperor Wu just watched the war begin and end.


    Never made a move.


    After the war, qingtianjun came to the square, threw a pot of wine to Xishan demon Jun, and then sat down on the steps.


    In the first three demons, only the demon king of Xishan hurt the friar. As the actual discursor of Xishan people, Xishan, who has this ability, will surely be able to surpass the ancestors of past dynasties over time, but I don''t know whether it can reach the realm of poor emperor.


    However, as the first demon emperor of the demon family, poor emperor''s realm is higher than that of Emperor Wu six thousand years ago.


    After sitting down, Qingtian Jun looked at the demon king of Xishan and said: "maybe there will be more wars like this. If you miss one time, you will lose your life."


    Some feelings, qingtianjun is not afraid of death, just afraid to see the demon family destroyed once.


    "No choice."


    The demon king of Xishan said with a smile: "I wanted to be the first one to use the sword in the world before, but now it seems that I can never surpass your majesty."


    Qingtianjun smiles and doesn''t speak. People should have hope. If they don''t, they will be boring.


    "How''s the elder''s girl?"


    Although they had done some things under the orders of the demon ancestor before, they were all demon ancestors. Now that they are standing in the front line, they are all harmless.


    "Give it to that boy. He''ll do something about it."


    Qingtianjun looks very indifferent.


    "The reputation of protecting a girl has already been spread out before, why now..."


    Qingtianjun is a man of what temperament, not to mention the demon soil before, that is, there are some hears on the other side of the mountain and river. At the moment, he looks like this, which is really surprising.


    Qingtianjun smiles and doesn''t speak.


    The demon king of Xishan said: "but it''s good to say that the elder picked that son-in-law."


    Qingtianjun asked, "now you can find a second better young man than him?"


    "That''s really not to be found."


    The demon king of Xishan said with a smile, "you can''t find such a young man."


    Qingtianjun said: "these are secondary things. The main thing is that the girl likes him, not others."This is always the most important thing.


    (this chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    While qingtianjun and Xishan demon Jun were chatting in the square, the only existing Banshee of the demon clan, demon Li, came to the palace of Emperor Wu.


    The gate has not been closed, but the demon Li did not dare to break in, not only her, there is no one in the world dare to enter the palace of Emperor Wu at will.


    He was not only the Emperor Wu of 6000 years ago, but also the emperor of Wu who killed the demon ancestor after 6000 years.


    Although both of them are one person, they can not be viewed by the same person.


    So when she came to the gate, she had already knelt down. She looked inside the Palace door, glanced back and forth on the pattern on the Palace door, and finally stayed somewhere. Then she said devoutly, "demon Li, please see your majesty."


    Soon after, Emperor Wu''s voice came out from inside, still as calm as that, and people could not feel any emotion.


    Demon Li stood up, slowly opened the Palace door, and then slowly walked into it.


    The decoration of Emperor Wu''s palace was simple. It was because it was too ornate that Emperor Wu could not use it. It was an empty hall. At the bottom of the hall, there was a portrait, which was the demon queen.


    In front of the portrait is a futon. Emperor Wu sits on it with his back to the demon Li. The black emperor''s robe gives people an unparalleled visual impact, but more importantly, it is a psychological impact.


    Demon Li is the only one of these big demons who has seen Emperor Wu''s demon cultivation six thousand years ago.


    Naturally, he understood that Emperor Wu was much better than he was six thousand years ago.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Kneeling down again, demon Li looked at the back of Emperor Wu and did not speak again.


    Emperor Wu did not speak in a hurry. The time passed by bit by bit. In this empty palace, it was very quiet. It was terrible.


    "Your eldest brother was killed by the sword immortal, and your face was also cut by that sword immortal. You and the swordsman have a deep blood feud. I don''t want you to put it down. It''s just different now. The demon ancestor wants to start a war, so he died in my hands. If you want to do something, think about it first. I don''t have many old friends. You are one. Don''t think about dying like this."


    It''s hard for Emperor Wu to say so many words, and it''s even more difficult to talk to someone with such an attitude.


    Demon Li knelt on the ground without saying a word.


    Although she was not very clear about the situation that the world was facing now, judging from the three monks who had come to the world before, the following things would not be very simple. At least now, it is almost impossible for the world to fight internally, but to look outside the world.


    Emperor Wu suddenly stood up, then slowly turned around, looked at the demon Li kneeling on the ground, and then asked, "can''t you put it down?"


    Demon Li hesitated for a moment, or nodded directly, then looked up at Emperor Wu and said, "Your Majesty, this hatred can not be solved."


    Emperor Wu asked, "what do you want to do?"


    You can''t use the demon clan. Since you can''t use the demon clan, you can''t do anything to the swordsman.


    Don''t mention other people, just a sword of Chao Qingqiu is enough to make her die.


    "I want to wake up big brother."


    She said it slowly, as if she had made up her mind.


    Wake up big brother.


    Today''s demon land, today''s demon clan, not many people will know how amazing the ethnic group with the demon surname 6000 years ago was, let alone what her eldest brother of demon Li was at that time.


    The big demon of the demon clan is the elder brother of the demon Li and a top monk of the demon family in those years. He is regarded as the highest monk of the demon family. If the Emperor Wu does not come out, the position of the demon emperor will belong to him. Unfortunately, Emperor Wu was born in the sky and broke many people''s dreams of the demon emperor. Among them, there is the second most famous one in the world who has always loved the demon queen This one is more famous than the other.


    He''s called demon min.


    Emperor Wu remembered that when he first entered the sea, he could still fight with him for several days without losing ground.


    Six thousand years ago, not only the Terrans, but also the whole world, there were too many amazing monks left the world.


    However, since he has left the world, there is no chance to return to the world.


    For example, the reason why the demon Li can live up to now is that the most precious treasure in the family has returned to the heavenly pearl, and the Emperor Wu can live to this day because of the nirvana of the Phoenix after the demon


    How can a demon live?


    When the demon Li died in battle, she couldn''t bear to leave the world, so she took out the Pearl to let her live, so that she returned to the world after 6000 years.


    And after he died in the war, he was really killed in the war


    "People tell me that my eldest brother has not left the world completely. The iceberg will last for thousands of years."


    Demon Li looked at Emperor Wu and said in a soft voice, "can your majesty help me arouse my elder brother?"


    Emperor Wu said, "do you still have a second pearl?"


    He looked at the demon Li chest somewhere, according to his realm, naturally can see that there is a bead filled with mist in her body.


    That is the return of the Pearl, demon Li can live to this day, entirely because of the return of the Pearl.If it was demon Li who gave the so-called demon Min who had been immortal for thousands of years, she would have died.


    What''s the point of life for life?


    "Because I can never let go of this matter. I can''t unite with the Terrans to fight against the outside world if I live. Only when I die, can this knot be untied."


    Emperor Wu looked at her and didn''t say much. Even though the state of demon min was high and famous six thousand years ago, she would not be able to make a difference now, not to mention revenge. It''s hard to say whether she can have the power to fight a war after dealing with the friars outside the sky.


    Demon Li lowered his head and said softly, "in fact, I just want to be a big brother."


    She can''t let go of such things as hatred. But when she knows that there is no result, it is probably the same as after the revenge. She only feels that she has nothing to do with her life and has no desire to continue to live.


    This is the case with death of heart.


    "The elder brother is more useful than the minister. Please allow me."


    Demon Li lying on the ground, do not let Emperor Wu see her tears, but that is so, also can not stop the sad meaning, slowly overflow.


    Emperor Wu turned his head and looked at the portrait of the demon queen, and probably understood the idea of demon Li. Those who did not want to leave, but left again, probably felt that they had no regrets after seeing each other again?


    After he returned to the world, the world marveled at how he, the peerless demon emperor, came back to the world again. But most of the people stood in the distance, watching from afar, praising or worrying, but not too many of them were not far away from Emperor Wu.


    In the end, he is the loneliest person in the world in the past six thousand years. His friends have already died, and those who he can remember their names are already gone.


    Six thousand years of vicissitudes, Emperor Wu saw almost no change in the world, but did not know why, but did not feel familiar.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Mountain river south, a small town.


    The battle between Yanling and Liangxi was a big one last year. The two dynasties, bypassing Dayu, have begun to contact. After several battles in the north, Yanling still has the upper hand.


    However, Liangxi is not suffering too much. It is probably to maintain the balance of power.


    In this war between the two sides, the three religions and the swordsmen did not interfere at all. Apart from the monks trained by the two sides, none of the monks on the mountain participated in it.


    Among them, Taoism and Confucianism have already had strict orders, so long as they are involved in the war, they will be removed.


    However, the two armies should also stay away from the orthodox big and small sects on both sides.


    There is a gap between Yanling and the school palace, so it will be fine if the school doesn''t do anything. But who would have thought that this time it would be a bystander for generations to collect the Taoist gates worshipped by Liangxi.


    This allows the secular people to guess, but also let them know the minds of both sides, which is acceptable.


    In this small town, because it was in the hinterland of the dynasty, it was not disturbed by the fire of war. Every household was as usual, but more money was turned in this year.


    A big event happened in the town a few days ago. It was the man surnamed Liu who left the town decades ago and returned.


    His family lives at the end of the alley where there is a willow tree. He left the town several decades ago. He didn''t know where he had gone, so that the residents of the town had been looking for a long time.


    After several decades of searching, those who knew that he had been in this town gradually died. Finally, the children who were left behind were the old people with white hair.


    The man surnamed Liu was naturally Liuxiang. He returned to the town and sat on the threshold again.


    After decades of going out and doing a lot of things, I finally came back.


    Sitting on the threshold and looking at the willow tree at the entrance of the alley, Liuxiang thought too much. For example, after he and Liuxiang were divided into two, he practiced again and walked in the world more than the old Confucian scholar had gone through. Finally, he came to this small town when he was tired.


    Because he was not old, he would change his face to appear in front of them every once in a while.


    The last time you changed your face was decades ago, when you used your original look.


    He had been seen in the town, and there was no one else except the old men.


    Maybe after those people died, no one knew him here.


    The next time he greets others, he can say that I am a willow lane, and then no one else will refute him.


    as like as two peas in Liu Xiang one, Liu lane was one divides into two. Why can''t he say he is Liu Xiang?


    That Liuxiang is dead. Who else in the world can say that he doesn''t deserve to be called Liuxiang?


    Sitting on the threshold, with a piece of willow branch in his mouth, the willow Lane said to himself, "I am you, but how can I always think that you are you, I am not you?"


    When talking, there is a wind in the distance. When the wind blows, the willow leaves are swaying, which is really good-looking.


    In the distance, there is a small river gurgling, which is a beautiful view of the world.But there''s a confused man in the picture.


    (it is recommended that Dugu Laodao''s "the posture of the overlord") is


    (this chapter is exclusively titled and broadcast by the last father! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    Liu Xiang returned to the town. He didn''t want to hide it himself. If he wanted to hide it, others would never know he was back. Therefore, in the mouth of the few old people who only saw Liuxiang, the story of Liuxiang came out again.


    They did not know where Liuxiang had gone or who he had met in the days to come. But just by looking at the unchanged appearance of Liuxiang, they must know that he had become a monk on the mountain.


    Although this is a remote town, thanks to the Yanling Dynasty''s dissemination of the detailed information of the monks on the mountain, the whole mountain and river knew about the monks'' situation, and they did not have so much fear when they were still in awe of the monks.


    Many things are afraid because of the unknown, and this is also the case.


    The old people didn''t know much about what happened after that, so they used a very exaggerated tone to describe what happened in Liuxiang town. As a result, LiuXiang''s biggest hobby was just a man who liked to sit on the threshold with the willow tree at the end of the alley. Now, in the hearts of the people in the whole town, he was also an extraordinary man.


    For a time, I don''t know how many girls began to fall in love with Liuxiang.


    Although this place also has the name of Li Fuyao chaoqingqiu, it is not as real as the willow lane.


    Many days after that, there was a very strange picture in the alley. When the willow lane was sitting on the threshold with the willow branch in its mouth and looking at the willow tree at the end of the lane, there would be a group of women watching the lane.


    Everyone was quiet, but no one bothered Liu Dajian immortal.


    But it''s a little strange. Since people in the town have heard the names of sword immortals like Chao Qingqiu and Li Fuyao, why haven''t they heard the name of Liuxiang.


    You know, although there are not many swords in Liuxiang these years, most of the monks in the world know that there is such a sword immortal in the swordsman''s line.


    Liu Xiang occasionally thought of this thing, but according to his temperament, there is only one thing in his life that I can''t think of. I have to continue to think about it. If I can''t think of the rest, I won''t think about it.


    So after watching the sun set, the willow lane was ready to get up and walk back to his shabby yard to deal with another day.


    However, before he got up, a young man came from the alley, holding a large number of letters in his hand. His legs were trembling as he walked slowly towards the willow lane.


    The willow Lane looked at him and the setting sun behind him.


    I don''t know why, he didn''t get up in a hurry, just waiting for the boy to come here.


    After coming back to the town, it was like a willow Lane turning around and asking, "you are not afraid that I will blame you?"


    Liu Xiang''s manner didn''t seem to be angry, and the boy was not so afraid. He just bowed his head and said, "my sisters have given me a lot of money, and I want it very much."


    "What do you want money for?"


    Liu Xiang casually asked each other, the mind is not in this young man.


    "I want to buy a sword and go wandering in the world." Young people have been staring at the waist of Liuxiang Baiwen, which is from the heart of love.


    "With a sword, you dare to go out and wander in the world? Don''t you fear being killed when you meet those cruel people There was some interest in the willow lane.


    The young man hesitated for a moment, then timidly said, "it should not be so bad luck?"


    Liu Xiang said with a smile: "since you have placed your life and death on luck, what kind of river and lake do you go?"


    The young man seemed to know that his words were wrong, but he still said, "but I just want to go and have a look. Maybe one day, I will become such a great man as master Jianxian."


    Liu Xiang listened to these words and was silent for a while, then he said, "have you heard the name of Liuxiang?"


    The young man was stunned, and then said cautiously, "the sword immortal master doesn''t call this name?"


    Liu Xiang said with a bitter smile: "I am Liuxiang, but you know Chao Qingqiu and Li Fuyao. How can you not know Liuxiang?"


    This sentence quite has the meaning of self talk, the young subconsciously replied: "I know."


    Liuxiang has some helplessness. What he said and what he talked about were not the same thing.


    Liu Xiang sighed, and then did not intend to pay attention to the boy, but the boy just sat motionless.


    "What else do you want to do?"


    Liu Xiang took a look at the youth.


    "Master Jianxian has finished reading all the letters. Do you have a favorite sister? If so, I will inform him?"


    According to his previous observation, if Liuxiang really likes a woman, he just needs to inform him, and he must have some money.


    It''s OK to buy a sword with the money I saved before. But when I wander in the world, there is no place to spend money. Saving more money is not a bad thing.


    Liu Xiang didn''t read those letters. He had lived for 6000 years and never had the idea of marrying a wife. Although he spent most of his time looking for the secret method of becoming an immortal, he also met many amazing women, but no one could let him stayFoot.


    He is like a traveler, walking alone in the world.


    The young man asked again, "even if the master of Sword Fairy didn''t like his sisters, he never liked a woman?"


    Liu Xiang found that the boy talked too much, but he didn''t hate him too much.


    He nodded.


    These sword immortals in the mountains and rivers are not alone now. Li changgu also had a favorite woman in those years. There are still many stories between Chen Sheng and Xie Lu.


    As for Li Fuyao, the youngest sword immortal, the woman she likes is not to mention that his affairs with ye Shengge and Qinghuai are well-known not only in the mountains and rivers, but also in the whole world.


    However, Liu Xiang was the focus of the whole world six thousand years ago. I don''t know how many people like him. After six thousand years of walking in the world, no matter what, he has never been a little concerned about women.


    The young man said, maybe he is still a little happy. As long as the Sword Fairy master doesn''t like the woman, then the sisters in the town still have hope?


    Maybe after he received the money, he would really be happy for those sisters.


    Liuxiang didn''t want to talk, so he turned and walked into the house.


    "Master Jianxian..."


    The young man spoke again. He looked at the willow lane with expectation on his face, and then cautiously said, "master Jianxian, can you show me your sword?"


    The young man''s eyes were full of light, so that Liuxiang could not find the reason to refuse, so the sword immortal who had lived for thousands of years nodded.


    So he untied the hundred Wen and handed it to the young man.


    When Liu Xiang didn''t practice sword, he bought a sword and a scabbard with only seven Liang silver, and named them three Liang and four Liang. Of course, after Liuxiang became famous in the world, the world knew the names of the sword and scabbard.


    Later, when Liuxiang went out from here, he bought a sword with his only hundred Wen money, named Baiwen.


    After that, the world knows about this sword.


    Liuxiang watched the boy take Baiwen in the past, and then just for a moment, he pulled out his sword.


    Suddenly, the sound of swords rang through the town.


    Liu Xiang was stunned, and then he took a serious look at the young man. It didn''t matter. Only then did he find that the young man''s sword training ability was so high.


    If the qualification of sword embryo is the cloud in the sky, then this young man is the mountain nearest to the cloud.


    Swordsmen in the world may not go far enough if they are qualified, but they will be much easier than others.


    This kind of qualification is not much worse than sword embryo. It is not too much to say that it is rare in a hundred years.


    However, this is the most suitable youth to practice sword in Liuxiang for 6000 years.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Xu Shu."


    Willow lane for the first time, looking at the young man asked: "I teach you to practice sword?"


    The young man was stunned. He never thought about this kind of thing. He nodded happily, and then he understood what. Even when he knelt down and kowtowed to the Liuxiang, his forehead turned red. Liuxiang accepted it calmly and appreciated his cleverness.


    The young man then raised his head, held the Baiwen and asked, "this sword?"


    "See you off."


    "What does the master use?"


    (this chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    Liuxiang is not the kind of person who likes to talk half and leave half. But in fact, it is not easy to find a sword without a hundred Wen sword.


    It''s not that other swords are bad, but they don''t mean it.


    Why did Liuxiang spend three Liang silver to buy a sword at the beginning? Apart from his little silver, there is another very important thing, that is, to weigh one''s mind.


    At the thought of this kind of thing, Liuxiang was a little melancholy, but it soon cleared up. After all, the bigger problem was not here.


    That question is the root of his melancholy.


    Xu Shu didn''t say much. Holding the sword, his whole mind was on the sword. With the sword, he would be able to travel in the world and become such a great Xia. For him, this kind of thing is really the most happy thing.


    Liuxiang is too lazy to pay attention to this cheap apprentice''s idea. When he has seen the sunset, he will let the apprentice go.


    Xu Shu probably didn''t feel anything.


    When night falls, the young man comes home and holds the Baiwen sword sent out by Liuxiang. The whole person will be as happy as he can be. In his mind, even if Liuxiang can''t be compared with the sword immortal like chaoqingqiu Li Fuyao, he will be a very powerful swordsman, let alone the club of imperial sword?


    Xu Shu kneaded his head and went home. He washed his face and went to sleep. However, he did not take away the sword in his hand and held it until he fell asleep.


    In that lane, the willow lane has no sword, which can be regarded as alone. Standing up and walking slowly towards the entrance of the lane, the bluestone paved street, in the moonlight, looks at some other beautiful things. In the distance, some insects chirp. According to the boundary of the willow lane, even the sound of the river water nearby can be heard clearly. However, Liuxiang doesn''t care about such things. He just walks slowly to the willow tree In front of the tree, and then look up at the branches.


    The moonlight fell on his face through the branches and leaves.


    Willow Lane looks very calm.


    Maybe it was because he had taken a disciple before, he was in a good mood, but his most troubled things these days are naturally the most important thing.


    Who is he?


    Many years ago, he went to see Chao Qingqiu and wanted to know the answer, but Chao Qingqiu didn''t point out the answer. In fact, after that, he also knew that this kind of thing could not be said by outsiders, but could only think about it by himself.


    So no matter what happened in the world, he had been thinking about it, but now, there is no answer.


    Everyone calls him Liuxiang, but is he Liuxiang?


    Perhaps that is to say, his identity is his own, or others must give.


    Or naturally?


    The willow Lane leaned against the willow tree, bit a piece of willow branch, and said to himself, "at the beginning, you didn''t go to engage in such a thing as bisection, did you not have my current distress? Or if you live, I''ll come back to you. You''re a willow lane, and I''ll die. It''s better than it is now. "


    In the dead of night, he is the only one who can hear himself.


    Liu Xiang sighed, "I can''t catch up with you, it''s true that I can''t catch up with you. In the face of the present situation, you will probably say such a small matter. Why do you care, even if you care, why bother?"


    "But I know what you think, but I really can''t be a person like you."


    "So you are actually Liuxiang, I can only be liudajie."


    That is to say, but in those days Liuxiang had already left the world. Now he is the only one alive, saying that he is not Liuxiang, and no one else can say yes.


    Liu Xiang murmured to himself, "Liu Laosan, Liu Laosan, do you know that the guy from the North has survived, but it''s your enemy of the whole life. Chao Qingqiu, the younger generation of kendo, seems to be going to surpass you. You are the guy who claims to be the world''s sword immortal like stars, but I''m the bright moon. Even if you survive, who can you beat?"


    Speaking of this, he laughed at himself: "but I am really you, you can''t beat, I can''t fight."


    What''s more, it''s really meaningless. Liuxiang thought for a while, and he''s going to leave here and go back to the house.


    Just in the moonlight, a young man came at the moment.


    He was in blue, with a sword at his waist and a lantern.


    Look at it like floating like a fairy.


    It''s just that there''s some sadness on the face that destroys the beauty.


    Looking at the young man, Liuxiang came back to his senses and asked, "Chao Qingqiu may not be able to find me. How can you find me?"


    A sword immortal like him, even if he can''t reach Liuxiang six thousand years ago, it''s very simple to hide his breath. Once he has made up his mind, it''s very normal that Chao Qingqiu can''t find it.


    Li Fuyao held the lantern and said with a smile, "it''s easy for Chao Jianxian to find someone, but it''s very difficult for me to find someone. It took a lot of effort to find Liu Jianxian. I asked all the way."


    The name of Liuxiang is very loud in the whole world, as well as in this small town and beyond.


    Liu Xiang understood that he had different views on the young man in front of him.Li Fuyao said: "it''s mainly because someone wants to say something to Liu Jianxian, so they asked me to look for it. I happened to have nothing else to do, so I came."


    Liu Xiang asked, "is Chao Qingqiu looking for me? If he doesn''t have to, I''ll do it when it''s time. "


    Li Fu shook his head.


    "To be precise, it''s not a person, it''s a sword."


    There are many swords in the world, and there are also many famous swords. In terms of sharpness of swords, there is even a list of magic weapons. But all in all, only one sword can speak.


    He is the sword of Liuxiang, called Sanliang.


    Liu Xiang was stunned and then looked at Li Fuyao, wondering what he had said.


    "He said that Liu Jianxian wanted to do something faster."


    Li Fuyao looked at the willow lane and said with a smile, "I can''t wait."


    Liu Xiang was speechless. He had nothing to think about when he wanted to speed up some things, but what he could not think clearly was just that thing. However, others said that he wanted to be faster, so he could really think faster.


    For six thousand years, that problem has plagued him.


    Almost all of them had become a barrier in his heart.


    Li Fuyao said: "what Liu Jianxian thinks about is probably the question of who I am."


    Liu Xiang nodded, and did not hide it. In the eyes of those monks standing high, these are not secrets.


    Liuxiang said: "before I thought I was Liuxiang, now I feel that I am not actually Liuxiang. I don''t talk about realm, just talk about action."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "where there are people who are unchanging."


    Liu Xiang shakes his head. Only he knows what it is and how to do it.


    Li Fuyao and Liuxiang walked forward a few steps together, and then he said, "Liu Jianxian


    since he can''t think clearly, he goes to ask him. Since Liu Jianxian has been invited to see him by three or two predecessors, he naturally knows something


    Liu Xiang chuckled indifferently and asked, "what''s the situation in the world now? Before emperor Wu reappeared, he fought with the demon ancestor to break the sky curtain. Later, the sky curtain on the other side of Zhoushan mountain was also broken. Could Chao Qingqiu be busy


    Li Fuyao said: "there were two people who came to this side of the mountain and river. The realm was not beyond the sea. Chao Jianxian forced them to two places. One of them was killed by me, on the Lingshan mountain, and the other was killed by Ye Shengge."


    How clever Liuxiang, some things can speculate a lot of things, "Chao Qingqiu is also a little worried about the situation after, otherwise, he won''t have the thought of training soldiers now."


    Li Fuyao also nodded and said, "the monk who comes to Canghai realm now may be a monk like Chao Jian Xian."


    Liu Xiang said straightforwardly, "you don''t have to worry. If the monks after you are like chaoqingqiu, you don''t need to fight if you come to more than ten times at a time."


    Li Fuyao is speechless.


    The willow Lane this just positive color way: "demon soil over there?"


    "After the Emperor Wu killed the demon ancestor, he built a palace under the gap. Before that, there were three tianwai friars coming to the world on the demon soil side, but they didn''t go out of the demon land."


    Liu Xiang praised: "if nothing else, Emperor Wu has no selfish intentions in these major events."


    "Liu Jianxian and Emperor Wu were both outstanding figures six thousand years ago..."


    Li Fuyao wanted to praise Liuxiang, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Liu Xiang didn''t care. He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "I can''t say anything unique with him like this."


    Li Fuyao did not answer.


    "I''ll go and find three Liang, but I have to trouble you first."


    Liu Xiang said, "I''ve got an apprentice named Xu Shu here. You can teach him some introduction to Kendo for me, and then take it to Jianshan. I will stay there until you go to Jianshan."


    Li Fuyao was helpless. "Liu Jianxian, if you accept an apprentice, if you don''t teach yourself, you throw it to others?"


    Liuxiang random way: "follow you this sword immortal, also can''t suffer a loss."


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, but finally he nodded. What he had to do was probably done. The sarira had already saved the tree. According to the lantern, it would take decades for the tree to recover completely. How long will it take to bear fruit.


    During this time, he may also want to walk in the world.


    Look at the battle of unifying mountains and rivers in Yanling.


    After he should go down, the willow Lane dissipated and turned into a sword light.


    Li Fuyao looked up and thought about the man named Xu Shu. He could make Liuxiang people like him and accept him as his disciple.


    And then disappeared into the night.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, when Xu Shu woke up from bed with the sword called Baiwen and pushed the door open, he saw a young man in blue lying on the opposite side of the house, waiting for him to open his mouth in fright.The young man sat up, looked at him and rubbed his cheek.


    (this chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    One big and one small, after looking at Li Fuyao''s sword, Xu Shu suddenly became nervous.


    The young man sitting on the wall of his courtyard doesn''t look like a villain, but in this world, there is no saying that judging a person is good or bad by looking at his face.


    "Who are you?" Xu Shu looked at this unknown young man strangely. He held the hundred Wen sword and was already determined. If the young man wanted to do something later, he would fight with him. It was one thing that he could not fight well. However, since he became a disciple of Liuxiang, he should be more sanguine. Otherwise, he would not go wandering the world and even face Liuxiang, He would feel his cheek burn.


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer this question, but said, "the elder who wants to teach you how to practice sword is going to do something important. Next, let me take you to find him. But maybe we can walk around before looking for him..."


    Before Li Fuyao had finished what he had to say, Xu Shu ran out of his house like a madman and rushed to the small courtyard where he lived in Liuxiang. Li Fuyao did not stop him. He just sat on the wall of the courtyard, thinking that he was honest at the beginning, so he went to Jianshan without making such a big noise.


    Knowing that Xu Shu would come back in vain, Li Fuyao was not idle. He found a bamboo chair in the room and put it under the eaves. After sitting down, he looked relaxed. First, he felt the vitality of the green locust tree. The situation was not good or bad, but it did not continue to get worse. Then he looked at the sky like this.


    Sure enough, after about a quarter of an hour, Xu Shu, with his sword in his arms, went back and saw the young man sitting under the eaves of his own house, and his face had some sense of stability.


    Liuxiang is a man who has lived in a small town for many years. Xu Shu can trust him no matter what. Although his leaving alone has a bit of a blow to himself, it will not affect anything in the end. It is this Li Fuyao who has never met before that makes him distrustful. But now his master is gone, and there is only such a guy of unknown origin, neither does he I have to stop dealing with him.


    "Are you a friend of my master? What should I call you? "


    Xu Shu saluted Li Fuyao, though he didn''t know whether he was willing to.


    Li Fuyao glanced at him and then stood up. "Speaking of it, Liu Jianxian is my elder. As for you, you can call me elder."


    Xu Shu ignored the word "sword immortal". He thought that his master was a real sword immortal. However, he was somewhat resistant to the call of elder Li Fuyao. After all, he thought carefully that since Li Fuyao was the younger generation of his master, he and he were of the same generation. If he called him elder, it would not be a disorder of the hierarchy?


    Li Fuyao didn''t know what Xu Shu was thinking. After finishing the previous sentence, he said frankly, "let''s go."


    Xu Shu was stunned and then asked, "don''t you bring anything?"


    "To practice, everything is external objects, except your sword, of course."


    With these words, Li Fuyao has reached the gate of the hospital.


    Xu Shu was stunned. Then he bit his teeth and found a lock in the room. After locking the door, he caught up with him. However, in addition to the sword, he also brought a pair of cloth shoes, which were left by his deceased mother to him and must be carried with him.


    Fortunately, Li Fuyao did not go far. He waited for him by the river in zhenzikou. After watching him panting, Li Fuyao began to move forward again.


    Xu Shu panted, but he did not dare to rest. If Li Fuyao really decided not to follow him, his so-called idea of wandering the lake would be completely lost.


    Along the way, Xu Shu followed Li Fuyao about a foot behind him. Li Fuyao walked in front of him, took out the wine gourd on his waist, and after drinking a few drinks, he said, "the swordsman is dead in front of him."


    There was no foreshadowing, no hint, so he said things that monks in the world knew.


    "It''s a place of death within one foot. It''s a sword practitioner. You can''t let people go within one foot?" Xu Shu quickly expressed his own opinion, but it seemed that he was not quite right.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "it''s someone else who absolutely dare not step into the swordsman''s body within one foot, otherwise it will only be a death."


    Xu Shu was shocked to hear this for the first time, but he still looked at the Baiwen he was holding.


    It''s hot in the eyes.


    After saying such a sentence, Li Fuyao stopped talking. He walked a hundred miles and never said a second sentence. Obviously, he wanted the young man to think for himself.


    When night fell and the two men were making a fire to roast rabbits in a mountain depression, Li Fuyao said again: "there are three ways to do Kendo in the world. They are sword spirit, sword spirit and sword art."


    "Most swordsmen only practice on one road, and if they go to the end of one road, they will be very powerful."


    Taking the roasted hare to Xu Shu, Li Fuyao said, "if you have enough level, if you have enough knowledge in kendo, you will naturally be able to master it. However, if you can''t get to the top, you will have a choice."


    Speaking of this, Li Fuyao asked, "how do you choose?"This time, Xu Shu finally asked respectfully, "which way did you go


    Li Fuyao didn''t answer, but said, "no matter what you choose, I can teach you. Liu Jianxian has already opened his mouth. Before you get to Jianshan, you can at least learn something."


    Xu Shu frowned and didn''t know how to choose.


    "Of the three, I''m actually good at swordsmanship. The one who taught me swordsmanship was the world''s best swordsman." Li Fuyao said this, probably because he didn''t want his martial uncle Xie Lu''s family swordsmanship to be lost. He may not really be able to concentrate on finding a young man with good qualifications to teach kendo. It''s hard to meet one of them. Naturally, Li Fuyao has some ideas.


    Looking at Xu Shu''s desire to speak, Li Fuyao said casually, "if you learn swordsmanship, it doesn''t mean that you can''t practice the other two. If you find yourself qualified, you can go three ways at the same time."


    Speaking of this, Xu Shu finally nodded, looking at Li Fuyao''s eyes with gratitude, but more expectation.


    Li Fuyao looked at him and felt that he had seen himself at that time. However, the two men were different. He had practiced sword because he wanted to practice sword for revenge, while Xu Shu wanted to be more simple.


    So on that night, Li Fuyao taught Xu Shu one of the most basic skills in Xie''s swordsmanship. Then he took a night''s sleep with his head in his arms. In the morning of the next day, looking at Xu Shu, who was still practising that move with his teeth, Li Fuyao was surprised.


    What''s unexpected is not only that he has achieved nine points in one night, but also that he can practice one night alone.


    However, Li Fuyao didn''t say much about it. He just said "go".


    So we''re going north.


    Along the way, Li Fuyao didn''t tell Xu Shu anything in the daytime, but at night, he would pass on the sword technique to Xu Shu.


    And Xu Shu will practice for one night.


    After they had been away for more than half a month, Xu Shu''s swordsmanship was even more powerful than those who had practiced swordsmanship for half a lifetime. However, in Li Fuyao''s opinion, he had not yet started his swordsmanship.


    Three days later, as they passed through a rare mountain forest, they saw a scene of a mountain bandit robbing a rich businessman. Xu Shu asked Li Fuyao if he could do it. Li Fuyao just said that he was up to you.


    So Xu Shu beat down a dozen mountain bandits for the first time.


    In the next few days, Xu Shu became more energetic in practicing sword. He was very energetic all day. Although he had not really started to walk in the first three areas of swordsman, Li Fuyao had laid a good foundation for him in these days. It was much simpler to set foot on the road of cultivation.


    However, it is simple to say that practicing sword these days is actually a part of practice.


    The small town is remote, but if you go north, you will pass through many big cities. Xu Shu left the town for the first time after practicing sword. Naturally, there are many things he has never seen. However, the young man is now concentrating on sword practice and is not interested in other things.


    If you go north, you can see the cavalry in the Royal Court of Yanling galloping along the official road. The war has already begun. I don''t know how many Yanling Erlangs died in the north, and how many Yanling Erlangs will rush to the battlefield.


    This is not a battle to defend the country, but a war to fight for the world. It is not clear whether it is right or wrong.


    Li Fuyao watched the large number of cavalry leave, and the smoke gradually dispersed. Then he asked Xu Shu a question, "Xu Shu, what do you think is the purpose of practicing sword?"


    This is what Li Fuyao has always wanted to know, but only now.


    Xu Shu said: "I like practicing sword. Practicing sword can protect the people I want to protect."


    Li Fuyao asked, "do you have someone to protect?"


    Xu Shu said with a smile, "for the time being, I have no ability, but if I have a chance, I can protect my master and my predecessors."


    Li Fuyao smiles, "where is so easy?"


    "A lot of people you don''t know may be persecuted, and you will do it."


    Li Fuyao had basically established this point when he saw him attack the mountain bandits before.


    "Of course, that''s the same as being a soldier to defend the country." Xu Shu took it for granted.


    "Even if it is possible to lose one''s own life?"


    "It''s better not. If you have to, you can."


    When two people communicate here, they are almost ready to see the wolf smoke.


    Li Fuyao nodded and said, "I don''t know if Liu Jianxian has told you that everything can be lacked in this world, but there is only one that can''t be lacked."


    "What is it?" Xu Shu asked


    Li Fuyao said solemnly: "a sword immortal with a sword spirit of 90000 Li."


    (it''s recommended to be an Qiqun chivalrous record by a layman).


    (this chapter is exclusively titled and broadcasted by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    About a month later, in the middle of summer, Li Fuyao and Xu Shu, both big and small, finally arrived at the northern border of Yanling.


    The war has started here, and the soldiers of Yanling Dynasty can be seen in many places. However, since the beginning of the war, although the Yanling Dynasty has failed to achieve too much success, it has not fallen behind. Now the front line has been pushed beyond 600 Li beyond the northern border, that is to say, from the original territory of Yanling to 600 Li, it is now the territory of Yanling ¡£


    The two of them, at this moment, are just three hundred miles within the six hundred Li.


    No more, no less, just half.


    Xu Shu heard a lot about Yanling during his journey. Now he knows that the commander of Yanling is the general of the old Chu state and the most famous general in the mountains and rivers. This time, he was the commander in chief to control all the soldiers and horses in Yanling.


    There are too many things he doesn''t know about this general. He only hears that he will be the best general in the world. With him, he will probably lead the country war in Yanling to the end.


    In the afternoon, Xu Shu and Li Fuyao rest under a temporary tea shed. Li Fuyao originally thought that he would go back and forth to Jianshan, 600 li away from the border.


    There are still three hundred miles to go, so there is no need to worry.


    Drinking tea is not too good. Xu Shu looks at the soldiers of Yanling who appear in the distance from time to time. The whole person has no spirit. The attacks in the world are all small things in the world, which can''t fall on his head anyway. He just wants to practice his sword well.


    It''s just that after drinking a sip of tea, Li Fuyao put all his mind on a simple military tent in the distance. It should be a simple residence built by Yanling soldiers stationed here. After all, this is not the front line, nor is it a crucial place. There is no need to guard against anything.


    At this time, the distance sounded a burst of horseshoe sound, a few riding with smoke, galloping.


    On the top of the first horse was the general. He was a big man, just wearing ordinary armor. It was difficult to judge what the military position was. But soon after dismounting, two other soldiers, who were not tall but had a long breath, were standing in front of the big tent. They did not look like ordinary people.


    Xu Shu also looked over there and asked, "master, why do we come here to have a look?"


    Li Fuyao said meaningfully: "maybe there will be a war in the future. Of course, the two sides of the war are much more powerful than these ordinary soldiers, but there is one thing at least the same, that is, they really want to fight. The scene is similar to that here."


    Xu Shu gave a sound, a little confused.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your turn."


    After drinking tea, Li Fuyao suddenly said with a smile, "but you can see a good play at this time."


    This time Xu Shu was confused, but the next moment, his mind was completely attracted by the things that happened in the distance.


    After the first burly general entered the army account, it was still calm for a period of time, but when a peddler was nearly ten feet away from the army account, he was in a violent attack.


    The majestic air plane just started in front of the army tent, and the two guards standing in front of the army tent had been flying out in an instant.


    From Li Fuyao''s point of view, the two sergeants were at least monks in the Taiqing area, and they were defeated in this instant. It can also be seen what kind of state the friar was in a violent attack.


    After the man attacked two more sergeants, Gang Feng tore up the military tent directly. In the eyes of young Xu Shu, he only saw the man who could not see his face clearly exchanged hands with the burly general inside.


    The vigorous wind directly lifted the buildings within a radius of tens of meters, but the tea shed was not affected at all.


    Li Fuyao is calm, but Xu Shu''s heart is full of trouble. How long has he been practicing sword? How can these two people start to do it? They look like they are going to overturn the world?


    Li Fuyao didn''t know Xu Shu''s idea. If he did, he didn''t know whether the tea could still be drunk.


    "The nine realms of friars are climbing the stairs one by one in spring and autumn. You can see it, and it''s good."


    Li Fuyao looks at Xu Shu. He hasn''t told him about the division of friars'' nine realms these days. Xu Shu must be confused at this time.


    Although he knows something about it, he probably only knows about sword immortals and saints. He certainly doesn''t know about them.


    "You asked me why Wen Bailou was the general of the Yanling Dynasty, not others. Now I tell you, it''s because wenbailou is a monk of high level. He can live for many years. What''s the benefit of living a long time? That is, when the seniors with higher qualifications all die, the position will naturally fall into your hands. It''s no problem for Wen Bailou to lead the army to fight, But after all, they were generals of the old state of Chu. When they came to Yanling, they didn''t have any details. It''s very difficult to be a general of a dynasty without spending decades. " Li Fuyao looked at the battle that had begun in front of him, and continued: "however, the mountain doesn''t say so."


    Xu Shu uttered a cry. Just after their conversation, the victory or defeat was about to be determined. The burly general''s realm was not as good as the monk who disguised as a peddler. Therefore, he had already fallen into the downwind. It seems that after a long time, the burly general will be defeated.It could even be physical death.


    Xu Shu didn''t know the status of the burly general, but asked, "master, what is the end of practice?"


    Li Fu shook his head. "There is no end to practice, but according to the secular view, the end of practice is probably like this."


    Before the words fell, Xu Shu''s one hundred Wen sword instantly came out of its sheath, took up a wisp of sword spirit, and instantly crossed the tea house. Without the naked eye''s sight, the Baiwen sword instantly penetrated the monk''s body, and then returned to the scabbard. The sword was still scabbard only in a moment.


    In a flash, a monk who ascended the building had already died.


    Li Fuyao stood up and said, "let''s go."


    Xu Shu glared at the Baiwen sword and Li Fuyao, but he didn''t see the big tent in the distance.


    Li Fuyao walked out of the teahouse and clasped his fists to the big, pale general.


    The latter was stunned and then laughed.


    Neither of them spoke. He changed his armour and headed for the front line. Li Fuyao would take Xu Shu to the last place, and then he would return to Jianshan.


    Xu calmed down and looked at Li Fuyao and asked, "master, what''s going on?"


    Li Fuyao said casually: "at the beginning of the war, the monks on both sides assassinate each other''s generals. It''s normal. However, since Taoism and Confucianism have stopped interfering, I have some problems with it. But who is the name of that man is just one of my old friends."


    Xu Shu doubts: "the elder still has friends in the secular world, who is that person?"


    "Wenbailou."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yankou plain is the first place of the 600 Li period of Yanling Dynasty. At this end of the plain, nearly 300000 elite cavalry have been stationed here for more than three months.


    At the other end of Yankou plain, there are also 300000 Liangxi cavalry, ready for battle.


    The two sides have been in confrontation for three months, but nothing has been done. That is because both sides are waiting for a good season. Before spring, there was a lot of rain in this place, which made the soil of the plain moist. It is absolutely not suitable for cavalry to fight.


    So they were waiting for the soil to become suitable for the cavalry charge, for three months.


    To this day.


    The confrontation between the two armies has reached the limit.


    With the sound of horns on both sides, two torrents of white and one black began to flow forward.


    It''s just that between heaven and earth, there is no sound at all except the sound of horns and the sound of horses'' hooves.


    On the mountain in the distance, watching this scene, Xu Shu wrote all his feelings on his face. Although Li Fuyao had no expression on his face, his heart was not completely untouched. Nearly 600000 people from both sides fought on the plain. After that, at least 100000 people were killed.


    This is not much for the whole secular world, but there are many monks in the world who die of 100000 people.


    Xu Shu looked at the burly general on the flaming horse before the cavalry, and whispered, "general Wen!"


    It''s no accident that Li Fu shook his eyes and cast his eyes. Wen Bailou has been a well-known pioneer in the war since he was in the state of Chu. It''s reasonable for him to look like this now.


    After the two armies met, there were more sounds of swords and soldiers colliding between heaven and earth. The sound of sharp weapons penetrating the body also came to Li Fuyao''s ears.


    Li Fuyao stood in the same place, there was no sigh. The change of the ages and the reincarnation of the world are all like this. Things in the world must be separated and separated for a long time. This day will come sooner or later.


    After watching the war, Li Fuyao will return to Jianshan.


    "Master, I''m afraid there''s always a question I don''t want to ask."


    Xu Shu rubbed his head, a little embarrassed.


    Li Fuyao said, "now it''s fun?"


    Xu Shu said with a smile, "the elder gave out the sword and said that this was the end of the monk. The elder must be the sword immortal. I haven''t consulted the elder about the taboo."


    Li Fuyao looked at him, but he was not ready to sell off. He said, "Li Fuyao."


    There are so many Li Fuyao in the world, but there is only one Li Fuyao who is really known by the whole world.


    "Li Jianxian..."


    Li Fuyao interrupted with a wave, indicating that it would be good for him to call on him.


    Xu Shu swallowed his mouth and asked carefully, "what about master?"


    "Willow lane, who else can it be?"


    Li Fuyao looks at Xu Shu with a smile. His eyes are meaningful.


    Xu Shu understood now that his master was not the master of the sword immortal he spoke of, but one of the most famous sword immortals in the world.


    What a Sword Fairy willow Lane!


    (this chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    After this trip to Yanling, two people, one big and one young, actually gained a lot. Xu Shu naturally got what Li Fuyao taught him, and what Li Fuyao gained from his trip to the world was a different kind of thing.


    When you come, you will travel thousands of miles. When you go back, you will be able to travel with a simple sword.


    There is Li Fuyao, the peerless friar who can rank in the top ten in the world. Xu Shu doesn''t have to worry about anything. Before Yujian enters the sea of clouds, Li Fuyao casually teaches him some magic tricks, but his realm is not enough and he can''t display it. Therefore, Li Fuyao finally uses a ray of sword spirit to help him successfully control the sword.


    For the first time, Xu Shu didn''t have as much fear as Li Fuyao thought, but was a little excited.


    Li Fuyao slowed down. It took them three days to reach Jianshan.


    After falling on the Jianshan mountain, many disciples immediately met Li Fuyao and saluted him. He is not only in a high realm, but also has a high level of seniority.


    After Li Fuyao nodded his head, he noticed that Xu Shu''s face was completely frozen and looked very ugly. The disciples looked at the young man he had never seen and wondered whether he was the disciple of Uncle Li.


    "This is Liu Jianxian''s disciple. According to Liu Jianxian''s intention, he practiced sword in Jianshan for several years first."


    The disciples smacked their tongues, not to say whether the willow lane was the original one. Even the Sword Fairy of Chaojian was younger generation, who dare not respect him?


    Liu Jianxian has been walking for six thousand years, but he has never heard of an apprentice. Why did he suddenly think of accepting an apprentice at this time?


    Is it really a natural talent for practicing sword?


    The disciples were very surprised, but Li Fuyao didn''t care. Looking at a disciple who was in charge of some things on the mountain, he arranged: "find a place to tell him about the practice of cultivation. Take an introductory sword Sutra at will, and don''t care about anything else."


    The disciple was surprised. The disciple of Liu Jianxian could take a sword Sutra at will?


    However, he didn''t think much about it. Soon he would take Xu Shu to the Tibetan sword Pavilion on the mountain to select the sword scriptures.


    Of course, other disciples have to go through the clan to report this kind of thing, but since he is a disciple of Liuxiang, he is not so complicated. Xu Shu rubbed his hands and called out his master.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "I''ll go to see Liu Jianxian first. You should be honest. Liu Jianxian has taken you as a disciple for six thousand years, and will not leave it alone."


    Xu Shu didn''t have much sense of security in his heart, which Li Fuyao knew very well.


    Xu Shu followed his disciples to the cangjian pavilion to select the sword scriptures. Li Fuyao went to the bamboo building, where Master Chen Sheng stayed as usual.


    Zhao Dabao seems to have gone down the mountain before. I don''t know when he will be back.


    But this time, there is no Zhao Dabao in the bamboo tower, but Xu Li is here, and he has changed from a swordsman to a sword immortal.


    In this way, there are two sword immortals in Jianshan, and Li Fuyao, who is dedicated to Keqing, has really become the number one gate in the world.


    However, the current situation is not in the dispute over orthodoxy, and few people care about it, but the swordsmen are at least somewhat happy.


    Xu Li is tall, but his temples are still frosty white. His wife died a few years ago, and now Xu Yue is the only one left.


    Of course, there will soon be another son-in-law.


    Li Fuyao was a little surprised and joked, "if you don''t make a good investigation, my younger martial brother may not be a real good person."


    Xu Li''s eye corner some smile, "Dabao that child also is I looked to grow up, what disposition I can not know? Besides, there are two sword immortals standing behind him, and yue''er will not suffer any loss when she marries him. "


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "before marriage, I stood behind Dabao. After marriage, I stood behind Xu Yue."


    Xu Li laughed, and even Chen Sheng laughed and scolded: "that boy is not afraid to bully his daughter-in-law. After you say that, it is very difficult for him to turn over."


    This was originally a joke made by three sword immortals, but I don''t know when Zhao Dabao went back to the mountain, and then forget it. He even came to the bamboo house. What''s more, he didn''t expect that he heard it as soon as he got to the door.


    Zhao Dabao stood outside the bamboo tower with a bitter face and called out to master. Then he looked at Li Fuyao and cried out with bitter face: "elder martial brother!"


    Li Fuyao turned around with a smile on his face. As a sword immortal, how could he not know that Zhao Dabao was here, but all three pretended not to care. At this time, Zhao Dabao called his elder martial brother, but Li Fuyao ignored him, just looking at Xu Yue.


    After several years'' absence, Xu Yue is more beautiful than before.


    Xu Yue also heard the previous statement, and now he did not call the elder brother, but called out, "elder martial brother."


    Li Fuyao nodded with a smile, "I may not see when you two get married, and there is nothing good for you. I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years and have a good son early."


    After meeting Liuxiang, he would like to close down, maybe 10 years, maybe 20 years, when they get married, Li Fuyao probably can''t see it.What''s more, he has nothing in his hand. A swordsman is a sword at his waist, and he can go anywhere. Although he is not an ordinary swordsman, he has many swords before, but now he has only one sword.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly took out a number of thousand li ring, put it in Zhao Dabao''s hand, "this is still the original green locust girl gave me."


    Now this thing has no effect on him, leaving some, giving most of them to Zhao Dabao can be regarded as a way to express one''s feelings.


    After finishing this, Li Fuyao looked at Chen Sheng and said, "Liu Jianxian is at the bottom of the cliff. Shifu doesn''t want to see it?"


    Chen Sheng shakes his head. When he looks at Xu Li, the latter is shaking his head.


    Li Fuyao was a little surprised.


    "Wushan river is about to break through. We''ll watch from the mountain." Chen Sheng looked at Li Fuyao and said such a meaningful sentence.


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then nodded, indicating that he knew that Wu Shanhe was going to break the border at the moment. In fact, it was quite normal. After all, they were the most dazzling young people in the world. Now, it is time to break the boundary.


    It''s just that Li Fuyao didn''t expect to meet him.


    He thought about it for a while, but he didn''t say anything. Then he walked out of the bamboo building.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Under the cliff of sword mountain, willow lane has been coming for a long time, but he has never walked into the bamboo building, nor has he spoken with three Liang and four Liang. He just sat by the stream and looked at the broken swords.


    He didn''t know most of those swords. Although these swords fell here only after the great war six thousand years ago, ordinary swordsmen did not know Liu Xiang, let alone their swords.


    In the bamboo building, he looked out through the window, and was also a little annoyed. "He thought about this question for 6000 years. I thought he wanted to open his mind now, but he still didn''t. sit here and wait for bird excrement?"


    The sword spirit of Jianshan is too heavy. This is one of the places where the sword spirit is the heaviest. There can''t be any birds, so it''s just random words.


    "I can understand him. The state and identity of Liuxiang are too high. No one can match him. He suddenly becomes another willow lane. The willow lane has not disappeared before. Can you talk about it and accept it for a while?"


    This is not a day or two. It has been 6000 years.


    Si Liang seemed to realize that there was something wrong with his speech. With a slight smile, he went over and smoothed the brows of Sanliang. He comforted him and said, "since you are too stuffy here, if you want to go out, you will go out. No matter what he thinks, he is Liuxiang."


    Three two cold hum, in the end this sentence is still good, no matter how he thinks, but he is such a thing as Liuxiang, it is true.


    Three two sighed and was about to go out towards the outside, but at this time Liuxiang had already stood up. Looking at the bamboo house, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I''m not a willow lane. I can''t do it either."


    When he said this, Li Fuyao also happened to come down from Jianshan and was in a trance for a time.


    At that time, on the mountain road of menchen mountain, a man in white looked at him and said that he was chaofengchen.


    He is more open than the willow lane. At the first time after leaving chaoqingqiu, he has made it clear that he is not Chao Qingqiu. He was once a wisp of sword spirit on chaoqingqiu, but after leaving chaoqingqiu, he is chaofengchen.


    They are homologous, but not one person.


    That''s why chaofengchen is free and easy.


    But in the end, he was tired and knew that with his own dynasty, Qingqiu would be more powerful, so he left the world.


    Even when leaving the world, in fact, chaofengchen is also free and easy.


    It''s not tangled.


    On the contrary, it''s Willow lane. It''s too tangled.


    "He was the peerless sword immortal six thousand years ago. He was the most powerful person in the world who wanted to look up. I''m not. I''m just a guy who asked me to find the way to become an immortal. I went there. I shouldn''t be called Liuxiang. I don''t have his spirit. I don''t have his spirit. How can I be him?"


    Liu Xiang thought for a long time, this may be his answer.


    Three two came out, looking at the willow lane, eyes emotion is not clear.


    Liu Xiang said: "I will never be a willow lane. Besides, I don''t want to be one."


    Three two just listen, no words.


    Willow Lane sprinkle ran smile way: "I am not as good as willow lane, more inferior to the wind dust, I am just a stupid guy."


    Li Fuyao was a little distracted.


    "There is no other willow Lane anymore. You can live according to your own ideas, even if you are not willow lane."


    Liuxiang shook his head. "I''m not Liuxiang, but I know what swordsmen need to do. Now, Liuxiang is more useful than me."


    This is another very strange word.


    The next moment, Liuxiang looked at three Liang, very seriously said: "so, let Liuxiang come back."


    As soon as he said this, he was shocked not only by twos and fours, but also by Li Fuyao.(this chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    Emperor Wu is back.


    After the world thought he had died 6000 years ago, he reappeared in the world and became stronger. After killing the demon ancestor, he could really reach the level of rivalry with chaoqingqiu and become one of the two strongest monks in the world.


    Wanli demon soil, now in the hands of Emperor Wu.


    As Liuxiang, which was compared with Emperor Wu six thousand years ago, probably even when walking in the world, everyone would miss the willow lane which was full of vigor and vitality six thousand years ago.


    That sword immortal was in the best time of that year, and could still be so dazzling. That''s why many people revere him.


    But now on Jianshan mountain, those ancient books clearly record that the Sword Fairy willow lane was killed by a big demon, and his body died.


    This is different from the sudden death of Emperor Wu. No one knows why. The death in Liuxiang is well documented and is iron evidence.


    So after Emperor Wu reappeared in the world, he did not want to find another willow lane.


    But now Liuxiang is standing under the cliff of the sword mountain where the sword immortal Liuxiang died in battle. Facing his sword once, and facing the young sword immortal, he said such a word.


    This sentence will only reveal one meaning, and only one meaning, that is, another willow lane may not be dead.


    Now this willow lane is considered to be the continuation of another willow lane, but judging from the will of this willow lane, he is actually different from that sword immortal.


    So, if Liuxiang was still alive six thousand years ago, where it would be and what form it would live in would be unknown to others.


    But since the two willow alleys are of the same origin, shouldn''t it be this willow lane that should be most clear about the situation of that willow lane?


    Liu Xiang said quietly, "I know you are still there."


    When it was so quiet under the cliff, there was no mood fluctuation in the second sentence of Liuxiang.


    "I can''t find the way to become an immortal. I don''t want to find it. I don''t want to do it in Liuxiang. This world needs you. Come back."


    This is the third sentence.


    I don''t know who he''s talking to.


    Three two did not speak, four two some expectations, Li Fuyao is a little confused.


    "Where is the willow lane?" Sanliang looked at the Liuxiang and asked a question that we all wanted to know.


    Liu Xiang raised his head and looked at three Liang and then said, "you are Liuxiang."


    The stone breaks the sky!


    "Liu Laoer!"


    Four two a little angry looking at the willow lane for the first time, she did not know why, suddenly some panic.


    Li Fuyao was still puzzled. He looked at the willow lane and then said, "please tell me why Liu Jianxian is."


    Liu Xiang looked at San Liang and sighed, "there are thousands of swords in this world. Have you ever seen a sword that can be transformed into a human being?"


    Li Fuyao calmed down and thought that it was true. There were not many swords in the world, but apart from the sword in Liuxiang, there was no other sword that could transform the human body like two or three.


    This is absolutely abnormal.


    But why didn''t Li Fuyao feel like this when he first came to the cliff to look for a sword?


    Sanliang didn''t speak, but frowned. Liuxiang said, "even the sword of Liuxiang can''t do this."


    The sword in Liuxiang was bought by him for three Liang silver. It is not ordinary any more. In terms of material, it is just ordinary pig iron. Even if it is accompanied by Liuxiang for a long time, and gradually produces wisdom, it is absolutely impossible to be the same as it is now.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Four Liang opened his mouth at the moment and pulled Li Fuyao''s mind back.


    If three Liang is willow lane, so it can be transformed into human form, what about four liang?


    She''s just a scabbard.


    This kind of view is absolutely unreasonable.


    Liu Xiang sighed and said, "you are three Liang."


    Three two is willow lane, four two is three two.


    This makes Li Fuyao feel a headache.


    Liu Xiang said: "on the Jianshan mountain, you were killed by a big demon, and your vitality was cut off, but your soul was sucked into the body of the sword, so that you can survive forever. Because of absorbing the sword spirit at the bottom of the cliff, Sanliang becomes a human figure, so you will have your company at the bottom of the cliff for 6000 years."


    The world does not know that Liuxiang is still alive, nor does it know that after the transformation into human form, it is actually a woman.


    I don''t know. Now I have to tell them by Liuxiang.


    Liu Xiang said, "I''m a little tired. If you can do something, you can do it yourself."


    When he said this, he clearly knew that if he really wanted to let Liuxiang return to his body, he would disappear in the world like chaofengchen, and the real Liuxiang would come back.


    Looking at Sanliang, Liuxiang has finished all he wants to say. The next thing is to admit that he is Liuxiang.


    But San Liang just looked at him and asked him a very strange question, "you and he are the same person. Without him, you are the willow lane. Everything you do represents the two of you. Even if he is still there, why do you think it is right for him to exist, but you can''t shoulder this responsibility?"Liu Xiang shook his head and said, "it''s not that you can''t do it. You just don''t want to. Everyone has his own ambition. You can be an invincible sword immortal in Liuxiang, but I can''t do it, and I don''t want to."


    Liuxiang didn''t know whether he was Liuxiang or not. Maybe it was because he felt that he couldn''t compare with Liuxiang and he didn''t want to go there.


    They are two very different people.


    Three two shook his head and said, "I''m very disappointed with you."


    When he said this, the mood on his face was indeed disappointment.


    Liu Xiang looks at Sanliang and Li Fuyao.


    Li Fuyao looked at Sanliang and called out, "master.".


    "You are wrong," she said


    "I saw him cut in two by the big demon, and his life was cut off. Then I rolled down from Jianshan to the cliff. In the process of falling, I saw a lot of things..."


    "I''ve been waiting for him for six thousand years. I knew he would come back. I thought you were him, but I was still wrong. Liuxiang is Liuxiang. No one can copy it, even if you walk out of his body."


    Speaking of this, he vomited out a foul breath, "you are not a willow lane, nor do you deserve to be called a willow lane."


    Finish this sentence, three two turned to look at four two, and then said a let''s go.


    "You are not really a willow lane?" he asked with uncertainty


    Three or two corners of his mouth pulled out a radian, and then said: "take the body of the sword and seek for long-term survival. Don''t you think it''s too boring for such a willow lane?"


    At first, in the illusion of lantern, ye Shengge told a story to Emperor Wu. At the end of the story, Emperor Wu died suddenly. After hearing this, Emperor Wu told ye Shengge that he didn''t feel so boring as in the story.


    Liuxiang was the only immortal sword immortal who could compete with him at that time. Naturally, he could not do anything to capture the sword. Even if he was unwilling to die on the Jianshan mountain, he would not do so.


    Liu Xiang was a little lost in his mind, but he still asked, "where is he still?"


    He will come back to take hold of him again. This is an obsession of three or two or six thousand years. He will never let go of it easily. However, he does not know where Liuxiang is.


    "Somewhere in this world, he may return, maybe not, but I will wait for him."


    When I talk, I have a lot of emotions.


    "I don''t believe it."


    What Liuxiang said not to believe is not to believe the sentence in front of Sanliang, but not to believe that Sanliang is not Liuxiang.


    "Come on then."


    San Liang didn''t want to talk nonsense, but looked at the willow lane. Since he didn''t believe it, he began to explore.


    The sword Qi of Liuxiang came into being. It took only a short moment to get from the fingers to the body of Sanliang.


    The fierce sword spirit became very soft at the moment, and after a moment, the willow Lane had recovered the sword spirit.


    He laughed.


    And then there was a complete silence.


    Li Fuyao probably knows the result. He looks at the willow lane and doesn''t know what to say.


    Sanliang stopped talking, but he would not stay in this place. This time, he would really leave.


    "Since you are going to leave, how about taking advantage of the younger generation as a place of seclusion?"


    The bamboo building at the foot of the cliff is invaded by countless sword Qi. It is the most powerful place on the mountain except for the sword tomb and the sword washing pool. It is suitable for cultivation.


    Three two nod, should be under this matter, Li Fuyao in this place can also avoid other people''s damage to it.


    Three or four Liang turned into a sword light to leave, but the willow lane was still standing on the side of the stream.


    Li Fuyao said, "Liu Jianxian is wrong."


    Liu Xiang nodded.


    Li Fuyao comforted him: "Liu Jianxian can think about it again."


    Think about it again, think about things that you haven''t thought of for six thousand years.


    Liu Xiang smiles bitterly, no longer words, but turns into a sword light and goes up the sword mountain.


    Li Fuyao comes to the bamboo building and looks up at the sky.


    In the distance, there was a sound of sword.


    On the mountain of sword, the spirit of sword is very strong.


    Li Fuyao can feel it at the bottom of the cliff.


    Before coming down, master Chen Sheng said that after that, Wushan river would break into the sea. Now, of course, the only thing that happened was that this elder martial brother wanted to break into the sea.


    After Wu Shanhe became a sword immortal, many people in the world would surely calculate the time spent on their practice.


    When did you enter the sea? How long did you practice


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the sword mountain, the sword spirit lingers, and on the sky, the wind and clouds are surging. All these tell them that there will be a sword fairy in the world.


    San Liang and Si Liang didn''t leave immediately. Instead, they watched the scene in the cloud. Si Liang was a little worried. Maybe he was still thinking about whether Sanliang was a willow lane or not.


    "What''s going on here?" He asked again."I''ve been waiting for him all the time. I don''t know when he will come, but he will come," he said with a smile


    Speaking of this, he was suddenly in a good mood and said seriously, "but after that, I can also go to him."


    (this chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! When you look at the end of life, you will see the last father www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    After the sound of the sword sounded, every place in Jianshan knew what had happened. So those swordsmen who had not closed their doors on the mountain all went out of their houses and watched the place where the sword Qi rose.


    On Jianshan, everyone''s thinking is different now.


    Chen Sheng came out of the bamboo tower and stood side by side with Xu Li. He looked at the mountain which was shrouded in clouds and obscured his sight. After thinking about Chen Sheng, he really felt that Jianshan was different from the past.


    Many things have happened in the past few decades and hundreds of years. In order to keep Shengjing free from invasion, the old ancestor Xu Ji forced his way out of the pass and killed the offending Taoist monk with one sword. After that, Jianshan declined, and it was not a big sect. However, as the Holy land of swordsmen, it still stands in the world, which is good Yes. Later, when the old ancestors were defeated, they had to close the mountain. Later, over the town of Baiyu, a sword was sent out to ask the sage of Qing Qiu, and Jianshan was reopened.


    After that, things did not go smoothly. First, there was a struggle for the leader of Jianshan, and then there was the old master Meng Jin''s return to the mountain.


    But in the end, it is now.


    Now Wushan river has broken into the sea. Chen Sheng is the sea and Xu Li is the sea. Even if Li Fuyao is not a sword immortal, Jianshan should be able to compete with half a Taoist school or a half Confucianism.


    Taking a deep breath, Chen Sheng said in a soft voice, "if master can see such a scene, I don''t know how much I should be pleased."


    Old ancestor Xu Ji, I''m afraid only one idea of rejuvenating Jianshan in this life.


    Xu Li said with a smile: "today''s world is no less than that of a hundred years ago, but I don''t know how long it can last."


    Chen Sheng said, "that''s why we have to guard."


    It was a casual remark. Chen Sheng patted himself on the waist at the next moment, muttering: "no reason, I become so fond of talking nonsense."


    Between the two people''s words, the sword spirit had become very strong to a terrible level, and then it had spread to the sky. The sea of clouds had already been startled by the sword spirit, and the colorful glow could be seen in the sky.


    While everyone was happy for Wushan River, Li Fuyao frowned.


    The swordsman broke through the realm. There were all kinds of scenes. Nothing could have happened. But the colorful glow was extraordinary. Now it is a troubled time. He had to think about it.


    There was more than one person who noticed the colorful glow, but there was no one who thought so much with Li Fuyao.


    The sword spirit slowly stops, the clouds gradually close, and the momentum of the master of Jianshan changes slowly. All these all mean that wushanhe is another sword immortal after Li Fuyao among the young swordsmen in the world.


    Maybe in the future, there will be things like Li Fuyao and each other, but when, no one can say clearly. After all, now is the scene that Li Fuyao left alone.


    At the end of the destruction, the whole Jianshan mountain began to return as usual. Three Liang and four Liang left hand in hand. I don''t know where the next time it will appear in the world.


    Liu Xiang found Xu Shu, who was looking at the scene with a crazy face. He slapped Xu Shu and then sat down with a big stone.


    The whole person seemed very casual.


    Xu Shu came back to his senses and wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. Then he said with a smile: "master, this is our master of Jianshan. Now he is a sword immortal."


    Liu Xiang nodded, looked at Xu Shu and said, "after more than a hundred years, maybe you can also be a sword immortal, but there are so many things in the future that you are not sure about


    Xu Shu nodded seriously, but still said, "master, I''m sure I can make it."


    Liu Xiang didn''t speak. He just looked at Xu Shu for a long time. Then he said slowly, "there are tens of thousands of Kendo in the world. Although you are my disciple now, you should never refer to it as a teacher. You can learn sword in Jianshan, or Li Jianxian taught you anything. You don''t have to follow that road all the time. I don''t want to pass on your Kendo, but you do It''s my sword. "


    Xu Shu didn''t know what he knew, and held the sword tightly.


    Liu Xiang''s silence is not that he doesn''t know what to say. It''s just that he doesn''t want to say something. It''s as if his Kendo has been in the Baiwen sword all his life, but he doesn''t want to tell Xu Shu directly. He just depends on whether he can walk out of his own way under the influence of his Kendo day after day.


    Xu Shu''s qualification is not difficult to achieve under the premise that there is no problem in the whole world. However, if you want to be a sword immortal like Zhao Qingqiu or Li Fuyao in those days, it is very important.


    Out of their own way, it is possible.


    It is impossible to follow his path.


    There will be a lot of expectations for the younger disciples, but whether those expectations can be achieved depends on the younger disciples. Thinking of this, Liu Xiang patted Xu Shu on the head, and then said in a warm voice: "practice sword well. Don''t worry. Other things can''t fall on you now."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The colorful glow did not disperse.


    It was only blocked by the sea of clouds, but also by the sky.


    Fortunately, it was blocked.


    Maybe it shouldn''t be blocked.


    Chaoqingqiu and Lengshan are standing in the sea of clouds at the moment, looking at the colorful glow that is not far from the world.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "what is that?"


    Lengshan''s face was a little ugly. He thought of something, "it''s not Xiaguang, it''s Xianzhou."


    Chao Qingqiu did not speak, waiting for Lengshan''s afterword.


    "Xianzhou is a treasure there. Only those who have a long history can have it. There are too many dangerous places in our place. Monks who are not good enough can not set foot on it. But on top of Xianzhou, we can resist many dangers. This is a treasure, and there are few in the world."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "are they in this boat?"


    Lengshan nodded his head and said: "it should be like this. Coming here one by one doesn''t help, and the risk is huge. So the emperors should have spent a lot of money to use this fairy boat..."


    Leng Shan''s face was more ugly than ever before. "This time, those who came here could never be prisoners. They should be young Junyan of small sect leaders or large families."


    The young Junyan in lengshankou is probably a monk who has lived for thousands of years.


    Chao Qingqiu asked, "how many people can you carry on a fairy boat?" The third problem of chaoqingqiu is the most important one.


    How many people can carry, in other words, how many monks will come to the world.


    "A fairy boat can carry 99 people at most. However, there is a problem. If the place to go is more dangerous, the level of the monks on the boat will be lower and the number will be less. Otherwise, the safety of the immortal boat itself will not be guaranteed. If the immortal boat is damaged, all the monks on the immortal boat will die."


    Lengshan murmured, "it''s very dangerous to come here, even beyond the unknown places. There may not be too many people on the boat, and the realm may not be too high, but..."


    There won''t be too many people. Will there be 50 or 60 people? The realm will not be too high. Is it the sea or the end of the sea?


    Even if those monks are the sea, even if only 50 people, it is a force enough to destroy the human world.


    The sea of the world, add up to just how much?


    "There are bound to be a few monks of high enough level to sit down, because they have to deal not only with the dangers of the journey, but also with you."


    Lengshan is worried. It is possible that in the world today, it is possible to die out overnight.


    They don''t need this world, they just need the blood essence of all the people in this world and the origin of this world to repair that world.


    So once the world is broken, this place will become a boundless hell.


    No matter how humble a monk is, he will be moved.


    It''s just that the monks here can''t resist, and the monks there won''t have any compassion for their own homes.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak. He just watched the colorful glow flowing slowly outside the curtain of the sky. He followed him for a long time.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "can it be destroyed?"


    Lengshan shook his head and laughed bitterly, "I''m afraid that in addition to the emperor, other monks want to destroy it. It''s really difficult."


    Xianzhou is a great treasure. Chaoqingqiu doesn''t know how much he cherishes it. But from Lengshan''s words, he at least knows that it can''t be destroyed by himself.


    "The opening of the curtain of heaven is not big. It should not let such an immortal boat break in. If it hovers outside the curtain of heaven, how long will it wait?"


    Chao Qingqiu is so calm and calm that his palms are sweating.


    Now it''s really time for him to feel at a loss.


    Chao Qingqiu''s face was as usual, and he walked to the north with Lengshan following him.


    "There''s less and less time left for us."


    Chaoqingqiu turned into sword light, and soon went to the north, to the demon emperor palace under the other gap.


    Emperor Wu, dressed in black robes, is also waiting for the Qing Dynasty.


    The demon king, looking at the sword immortal of the Terran, did not say much. Lengshan told Emperor Wu what he had said before.


    Emperor Wu was silent for a moment, then said, "I know."


    The sound seems to cross the endless time, and seems to be in the moment.


    Chao Qingqiu suddenly burst out laughing, "the result of dying in the world is not very good. In fact, I always want to go outside to have a look, just don''t know if there is a chance."


    Emperor Wu said, "I always think that this kind of thing is the most stupid thing in the world, but I didn''t think that one day, I will become a fat pot."


    Chao Qingqiu doesn''t speak. They are the highest people standing in the world, but they still feel small at the moment.


    "Demon Li, I will go to save your elder brother." Maybe after knowing the situation, Emperor Wu finally decided on some things.There are also some ancient demons, which Emperor Wu also wants to find.


    The number is not large, maybe just two or three people.


    But they''re going to be the best.


    Demon Li in a very far away, also heard this sentence, her tears hazy.


    Emperor Wu turned and walked towards the distance, wearing his robes like a black cloud.


    this chapter is exclusively titled and broadcast by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    There are not many people who know that there is a fairy boat beyond the sky above the sea of clouds, but only a few people.


    When Xianzhou will be able to break through the sky and come to the world is an unknown number. Chao Qingqiu is worried, but apart from worry, it seems that the most important thing is to do something.


    Emperor Wu led the demon Li to leave the palace for the first time after the curtain of heaven broke open and went to the sea in the north.


    It is the coldest place in the demon land, and few people practice there. But those who can live in that place all the year round are the great demons with the highest level.


    Two of them lived for many years, and the demon was there.


    The big brother of demon Li, the big demon named demon min.


    Walking in the snowy mountains, Emperor Wu does not necessarily have much mood swings, but for demon Li, the last section of the road at the moment, let her five tastes mixed.


    Emperor Wu walked in the front. When he got here, he did not need the demon Li to lead the way. He could already find the sleeping place of the demon.


    In this snow mountain, it can ensure that the corpse will not rot for thousands of years. After the death of demon min in the war, its people hid the body in this snow mountain.


    It''s been six thousand years since it was here.


    Emperor Wu looked at the snow mountain in front of him. His pace slowed down a little, "my greatest regret in my life..."


    "Your Majesty..." Demon Li opened his mouth, "sad past, your majesty mentioned, will disturb the mind."


    Emperor Wu calmly smiles, and the wild bird on his shoulder just looks at the front.


    "It''s a good thing to meet people you want to meet. Unfortunately, after meeting, you only miss them."


    The demon Li wakes up the demon min at the cost of returning the Pearl. After waking up the demon, the demon Li will leave the world.


    You can''t be good at meeting each other.


    This is similar to the experience of Emperor Wu at that time, but it may be better than Emperor Wu. At least they can see the last time. When he opens his eyes, there is nothing else except the memory in his mind.


    That peerless young demon queen, after all, did not let him see for the last time.


    Thinking of this, Emperor Wu also has some nostalgia.


    Continue to go forward, all the way to the mountainside, in front of a huge stone, covered with snow, with a special smell on it, should be the hands of the demon Li people, to prevent outsiders from destroying the body of demon min.


    Emperor Wu took a move, and the stone broke open, and the breath on it dissipated, revealing a big hole.


    Emperor Wu walked in.


    It was a snow cave, in which there was an ice bed, on which lay a tall man.


    He was not too handsome, but just lying there, he looked at some heroic flavor. Emperor Wu looked at him and thought of the past six thousand years ago.


    At that time, there were many big demons in the demon soil, and the demon min was one of the few people he could see.


    Standing in front of the ice bed, Emperor Wu said, "after he wakes up, I will leave you a time of incense sticks."


    Once huantianzhu leaves the body of demon Li, she will die immediately, but Emperor Wu can still maintain the vitality of a stick of incense for her here.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    While speaking, the demon Li has already taken out the Pearl from his chest, and the bead filled with mist lies quietly in the palm of demon Li.


    Emperor Wu stretched out his big hand and poured the majestic spirit into the demon Li body, and then put the Pearl back to heaven in front of the demon min''s chest.


    Wearing an emperor''s robe and moving in the wind.


    Two majestic demons arose from both hands of Emperor Wu at the same time. After a moment, Emperor Wu stopped his hand and dressed in black emperor''s robe, and then recovered as usual.


    Above the ice bed, there is a strong breath is reviving.


    The demon Li became extremely weak.


    Emperor Wu looked at the ice bed, watched the demon min slowly open his eyes, and then spit out a cold breath. Then he looked at him and said, "come to me later."


    He didn''t say much, so he walked out of the snow cave alone and went elsewhere.


    In the snow cave, demon Li''s eyes were dim and he called out a big brother in a low voice.


    Demon min sat up from the ice bed, looked at the demon Li whose appearance was different from that at the beginning, reached out to brush the ferocious scar on her face, and said in a warm voice, "why do you suffer?"


    At the beginning, he would return Tianzhu to demon Li, which was to want her to live. Now it seems that he has returned to his body.


    In this way, after the demon Li is how to die.


    With tears in his eyes, the demon Li lay prone on the body of demon min and choked: "now the demon soil needs big brother. The elder brother is more important than me. The most important thing is that I miss the elder brother."


    Demon min patted her on the back, did not ask anything about today''s things, nor said anything else, is patting his sister''s back.


    "What else would you like to do?"


    Since this has already been the case, if you want to save yourself, this sister is no longer good.


    Even if demon Min has thousands of emotions, at this time, they can only hide in their hearts.


    "It''s no pity to see you again.""The world is too dangerous now," said the demon Li softly. "Brother wanwang must take care of his life. Life is the best thing."


    Demon min didn''t speak. He had some doubts in his heart. Before that, he was looking at Emperor Wu. Even Emperor Wu was still alive. What danger could there be in the whole world for Emperor Wu to wake him up?


    Is it possible that the Terran went north and the demon clan was in a precarious situation?


    Demon min looks strange, but still did not say much.


    Demon Li garrulous said a lot, but not much about today, are talking about their past.


    The time of a stick of incense is not long, so it will come to the end soon.


    The vitality of the demon Li gradually dissipated, even the demon min also knew that this was almost the end of his life. He looked at his sister, and his eyes were full of heartache.


    Although they are all monks of the sea, he has never been his sister. He is a great man and has been taking care of her carefully all his life.


    "Is that man alive?"


    Since he has survived, the sword immortal who left a scar on the demon Li''s face may still be alive.


    Demon Li shook his head.


    "The swordsman''s pulse?" he inquired


    Demon Li still shook his head.


    By this time, she was already angry.


    Demon min no longer spoke, the face of the whole person was covered with a layer of sadness.


    On the occasion of parting, the demon Li suddenly raised his head and whispered, "brother?"


    Demon min lowered his head, "yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Emperor Wu went to another snow mountain. This time, there was no demon Li. He walked very fast, so he soon entered a certain area, and a strong breath began to explore him.


    He was expressionless, and after a few steps forward, the breath began to breathe.


    This is the warning.


    This breath is extremely strong, even ordinary monks in the sea will not have the heart to resist.


    But they are not facing ordinary people, but Emperor Wu.


    When Emperor Wudi came to an ice and snow gorge, there was a majestic evil spirit in the canyon, which brought a cold killing opportunity to his face.


    Emperor Wu broke with a big hand.


    The next moment, a huge figure appeared.


    The figure shrank rapidly, and soon came to the Emperor Wu and hit him with one hand.


    Emperor Wu didn''t move, but the wind and snow exploded behind him. He just stretched out his hand, that''s all.


    There''s a continuous stream of air coming out here and exploding.


    Emperor Wu''s robe didn''t even swing. In an instant, the man flew out and rolled heavily in the snow.


    Then there was a brief silence.


    The man climbed out of the snow and saw Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu looked at him in silence.


    He didn''t actually know him.


    The man looked at Emperor Wu''s black robe and muttered, "now there is another emperor in the demon clan?"


    "These days..."


    He suddenly saw the wild bird on Emperor Wu''s shoulder, and then his eyes fell on the emperor''s face. Then he exclaimed, "Emperor Wu?"


    Emperor Wu had no expression.


    It is reasonable that such a demon who has practiced for thousands of years does not know the length of the world.


    Emperor Wu looked at him and said, "follow me."


    That''s the three words. After that, there''s nothing to say.


    He is a demon emperor. Any friar in the demon land should listen to him, not this person.


    After a long time, the man suddenly knelt down and cried out excitedly, "please see your majesty!"


    He has practiced for thousands of years. At the beginning of his practice, because Emperor Wu died suddenly, the demon land was in chaos, and the dragon was without a leader. He did not ask about the affairs of the world. To say, the person who could make him truly submit to him was not a demon emperor after Emperor Wu, but a person of Emperor Wu.


    Only Emperor Wu can make him kowtow.


    Emperor Wu said, "there are still people in this place."


    He raised his head, and the whole man was excited. "Is your majesty going south to unify the world?"


    The demon clan has thought about things for many years. Maybe it is going south to unify the world. In their opinion, the demon clan should be the master of this land.


    They were driven to demon land because of the Terrans.


    This is a hatred.


    Emperor Wu thought, "this kind of thing is more interesting than unifying the world."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Demon Li slowly closed her eyes, a wisp of invisible fog dissipated on her body, and then the ferocious scar on the little girl''s face disappeared and her vitality was not broken. After that, the little girl awoke leisurely.


    A little confused.


    She looked at the scene in front of her as well as the heroic man in front of her.


    Some childish girls began to ask, "where is this?"Demon min reached out and touched her head and said with a smile, "it''s still in the demon soil."


    The little girl said, "where''s dad?"


    Her memory still lingers in many years ago when demon Li seized her house.


    She was already dead at that time.


    Demon Min said: "to the distance."


    The little girl had tears in her eyes. Maybe she remembered that she had already separated from her father.


    "Who are you then?"


    Asked the little girl, looking up.


    "I''m your brother." Demon min stood up, took the little girl''s hand, walked toward the outside of the snow cave, and then stood at the mouth of the cave, looking at the wind and snow, said softly, "I only have you."


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    This world seems to be suddenly quiet down.


    Since the Sword Fairy Li Fuyao closed down under the cliff of sword mountain, there have been many Canghai friars in this world before and after that.


    Ye Shengge, the master of the chenxieshan temple, had already passed down the law when she was closed behind the mountain. If there was no matter of life and death, she should not be easily awakened.


    Ye Sheng led Ning Shengliang to close down in the cloud. Chen Sheng was entrusted to handle the affairs of the world''s Taoism for the time being.


    Chen Sheng, who won such an honor, did not show up in the world.


    The Taoist disciples in chenxieshan have the right to enter and leave the dengtian tower at will, and their realm has been improved very quickly. Many disciples who are stuck in a certain realm and have not been loosened have broken through the realm and entered a new realm after a visit. This has greatly enhanced the strength of the Taoist school.


    On the other side of the school palace, Su ye, the head teacher, gave lectures in person, answered the monks'' questions, and brought out many practical problems and actively explained them. It seemed that he was dealing with the sinking slope mountain, but only Canghai monks knew why.


    All the sea saints received the news of chaoqingqiu. They were afraid of the celestial boat.


    The whole world is alive and dead, but it is in their hands.


    There are many temples between mountains and rivers. Buddhism begins to pass down the cultivation method, and the Buddhist incense begins to return to the mountains and rivers.


    This is a new voyage, but I don''t know if it will continue.


    No one can tell.


    Because there''s a catastrophe on earth.


    Chan Tzu occasionally went to the bodhi tree to chant sutras, probably in memory of Huihou monk, and probably for Buddhism.


    In the whole world, the monks no longer fight with each other. Even the monks in the South China Sea are now devoting themselves to practice.


    This is a situation that all Canghai friars acquiesce to see.


    Three years later, the cloud in the demon soil was born. Under the curtain of heaven not far from the demon emperor''s palace, a black Dharma was born between heaven and earth, and the evil spirit hit the sky curtain, which showed that there was another big demon in the whole world.


    Qingtianjun went to explore in person and found out that the man was Fenglv. Although he was not as talented as Qinghuai, he had a strong understanding. He should have been one of the top young people in the demon clan. If Qinghuai didn''t have an accident and became the first demon in the sea, it would be him and Qinghuai.


    Now, after the accident of Qinghuai, it''s understandable that he became the first person to become the sea.


    Before, the donkey clan had been greatly damaged by the death of Fengquan demon king. Although Emperor Wu reappeared in the world, the territory of the donkey clan was not robbed by other clans, but the situation was not very good.


    Now Fenglu broke the boundary and became a sea at this time. To a large extent, it enhanced the confidence of the donkey clan.


    After Feng Lu became a big demon in the sea, the first thing he did was to go to the palace of demon emperor to see Emperor Wu. The man who was almost invincible except Chao Qingqiu saw him in that palace and declared himself closed.


    There are many monks in the world who are closed, but Emperor Wu is different from them.


    If Emperor Wu really devoted himself to breaking through the realm, the greatest help to the whole world would be.


    After all, a monk of his realm can make the whole world feel more secure if he takes a step forward.


    Therefore, many people are looking forward to the further development of Emperor Wu''s next exit, but they are not willing to see any mishaps in his Majesty''s seclusion.


    After all, he is the backbone of the whole demon clan.


    After Emperor Wu left the world, the demon clan was temporarily led by the demon min, who was the big demon at the end of the sea six thousand years ago. Now it is not a problem to be in charge of the demon clan when he reappears in the world.


    The key is that qingtianjun has no opinion.


    So the demon clan is also stable.


    Nothing big happened.


    Only the war in Yanling has been going on.


    However, by the fifth year, Yanling had already besieged the capital of Liangxi. The Chaoge city was in danger. The great Liangxi Dynasty was almost destroyed at any time.


    The chief General of Yanling, Wen Bailou, has begun to think about when the battle with Dayu will begin.


    The unification of mountains and rivers is almost a foregone conclusion.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the ninth year, Gu Yuan entered the building. After she left the pass, she had a few conversations with Su YeYe, the leader of the pavilion. She soon closed the door again. Her younger brother, song Pei, also went to the spring and Autumn period.


    At dusk, Su ye and song Pei, two of them, stood under the pavilion and chatted a lot.


    At that time, the most important thing song Pei asked was whether there would be something important to happen in the future and whether there would be something they could not carry?


    But Su Ye just smiles at his disciple. After thinking about it, he says that no matter what he meets, he will not let his students die in front of him.


    Song Pei was in a low mood and said with some complicated words: "it turns out that something really has to happen."Su Ye touched his head without saying much.


    "What about the elder martial sister? Will she live?"


    Song Pei looks at Su ye and is afraid that his husband will give him a desperate answer.


    Su ye said with a smile: "nature will live, the dead this kind of thing, is like this, from the tall to the short."


    "Of course, if you''re the tallest, you''ll have to stand up and not hide."


    Song Pei nodded. He understood the truth.


    Su Ye doesn''t speak any more, but just beckons to let song Pei do his own thing.


    Song Pei trotted out for a long distance. Then he saluted his husband seriously. Then he began to laugh. "Sir, I don''t think you should take a death attitude. You have to strive to live."


    Su Ye rarely burst a rude word, and then said with a smile: "I know."


    Song Pei disappears in his sight. Su Ye turns his head and Wang Fugui appears behind him.


    The scholar looked at Su ye and said with a smile, "I envy you that you have a good student."


    Su Ye laughs, "such words come out of your mouth, it''s really a wonderful thing."


    Wang Fugui laughed and then sighed, "I don''t know when the sword hanging on our heads will fall down. I''ve been watching it for years."


    Since Chao Qingqiu let them know that there is a fairy boat outside the sky, and there may be a group of sea monks on it, their hearts have been hanging. It''s been a good day for two days, but now it''s been many years. It''s hard to avoid people who are so strong.


    Maybe that''s what those friars in tianwai do on purpose. They have to defeat the psychological defense line of their opponents before they attack.


    Su ye said: "it''s better to be late. Let''s all go ahead, and then maybe we can die less."


    The worst result, of course, is that the whole world will die, but everyone is willing to look at the good.


    Wang Fugui nodded his head and said, "no matter how strong you are, there are only two people. If we can help you, we can help one. Maybe we can make it through."


    "In fact, this is not my biggest worry."


    "Do you want to say that even if this fairy boat is resisted by us, there will be another one after that?"


    Su Ye nodded his head and said, "their world is better than ours. This kind of thing can only be admitted."


    Wang Fugui said, then he didn''t say anything. He didn''t know why he took a pot of wine with him, so he took a sip himself.


    Su ye came in and sat down and took two drinks. Then they just sat and drank. After that, they didn''t say anything. They talked to each other. It was like this until the night came.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the tenth year of Li Fuyao''s seclusion, the wars in the mountains and rivers stopped, and Yanling unified the mountains and rivers, destroying the two dynasties of Dayu and Liangxi. Naturally, the Yanling dynasty became the greatest emperor in the history of Yanling.


    But he also knew that he was able to unify the mountains and rivers because of the acquiescence of the saints of the three religions. After the unification, he did not exploit the people, nor did he dare to do anything to those Taoist academies.


    Anyway, the present Yanling Dynasty is not the real enemy of the three religions.


    In the second year of the unification of mountains and rivers, that is, the eleventh year of Li Fuyao''s seclusion, several monks went to Luoyang City. It seems that there are one Buddhist, one Confucian and one Taoist.


    When they entered the palace, they did not know what they had to say to Emperor Yanling. After that, there was a upsurge of practice in the Yanling Dynasty.


    Many of the not so wonderful Taoist classics and other classics are now circulating.


    The Yanling dynasty always wanted to see no one on the mountain. Now it seems that the world is blooming everywhere, which is not necessarily a bad thing.


    In the next few years, many young people emerged from the whole world, all of whom were gifted. Some of them had reached a high level by virtue of the spread of the cultivation secret books. Some young people worshipped Taoism or Confucianism. There were more monks in the whole world than before.


    In a few years.


    Li Fuyao woke up for the first time. He went to Lingshan and looked at the bodhi tree. Then he went back to the bamboo building and continued to close. It was only a day before and after that.


    His sword sense is much stronger than before, and his Kendo realm has also gone forward several steps. I''m afraid that he can match the chaoqingqiu of that year.


    This time, we closed the door again, for nothing else. Of course, we should continue to move forward to deal with what will happen later.


    Once again, Li Fuyao tried to improve his kendo.


    His own road is derived from the sword immortal wanchi''s imperial sword method. Although he has made a new road, it is not perfect in fact. In the past ten years, what he has done is just to improve the kendo.


    Once perfected, combat power will continue to soar.


    So you can''t be careless.


    He closed again at the moment, but he didn''t know that the peak was not around. He handed a sword to Qingqiu to the sky, and the sword spirit forced the boat back to its front, which was almost passing through the sky.Chao Qingqiu raises his sword and stands up. He looks up at the sky and takes a deep breath. In his eyes, the opportunity to kill is fully displayed.


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    Only the bow of the boat, which looked like a mountain, was exposed from the gap in the sky, and the rest were just colorful rays, which could not be seen clearly.


    But now that he has been forced back by the sword of chaoqingqiu, the whole immortal boat has not really entered the world.


    "Pariah!"


    From the gap in the sky, there was an angry voice. Maybe the monks in tianwai didn''t expect that their first attempt, which took a lot of effort, failed to enter the human world, and then declared failure.


    They are quite dissatisfied with the result, and the source of their dissatisfaction lies in the cost rather than the fact.


    It would have taken a lot of mental effort for the heavenly masters to let this celestial boat come out of the world. But who knows that it is a difficult thing to enter the world outside the sky.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t see the scene of the fairy boat, just because he was in the world, and did not go to the sky.


    At the moment, just outside the sky, the immortal boat, which is like colorful rays, hovers outside the sky. The boat is very huge. The colorful glow envelops the immortal boat. Even before the fairy boat, it is difficult for the monks who are not in the state to see clearly what is on the immortal boat.


    At the moment, there is an old man in gray clothes standing in front of the Xianzhou boat bow. His gray clothes are full of the atmosphere of the road, which makes him look extraordinary. I think he is the master of the immortal boat and the leader of the friars in tianwai.


    He stood at the bow of the boat, his eyes fell on a white trace on the fairy boat. Although he was still expressionless, he had some thoughts in his heart.


    "Lord..."


    I don''t know when, there was a middle-aged man behind him. The man was good-looking, tall and brave, but he looked a little elegant, not a rash person.


    "The sword before..."


    Before the fairy boat consumed a lot of treasure, and the strength of all the people was finally forced to squeeze into the world from that gap, but the bow of the boat just crossed the gap and encountered a sword.


    Although the sword was not enough to make Xianzhou suffer, it was not simple, and even forced them to return to the day.


    "Suzerain, is it possible that the previous sword has reached the realm of quasi monarch? If so, we, as a group of people, were only killed in the past. Please think twice about how to make a decision. "


    The middle-aged man was very worried. He had never heard of a man who could leave a mark on the immortal boat with a sword. That kind of ability should have been possessed by a monk in the realm of heavenly king.


    "Zhun Jun"


    The old man shook his head and said, "of course, this sword is extraordinary. It can leave such a mark on the immortal boat, but if it is said that the person will have the realm of quasi monarchy, this statement can not be justified. This sword can leave traces on the immortal boat, because the Xianzhou crossed the road and suffered great damage, but the man is really extraordinary. Even I am afraid that I have just entered the Jidao, plus this aspect of heaven and earth If you want to kill him, you have to waste some Kung Fu. "


    As the leader of this group of tianwai friars, he is also the leader of a certain sect. His realm has already reached the top of Jidao, and he can step into the ranks of quasi monarchs without one step.


    He''s the strongest man on this fairy boat.


    According to the calculation of the heavenly kings, no matter how powerful the friars of the heaven and earth are now, they are probably under the extreme way and at the top of humanity.


    "Even if he is the emperor to be, we can''t retreat. The emperors spent a lot of money, only to get through the road when they came, and the fairy boat can''t afford to return. Therefore, the retreat is a dead end. Only when the


    is completed, will the heavenly lords make another move and completely open the channel."


    The old man was very clear about the purpose of this group of people.


    The middle-aged man asked, "suzerain, when will we open up the road again?"


    There will be a second attempt that was blocked by a sword, but not necessarily at the moment.


    The old man looked at the gap in front of him and was silent for a moment. Then he said, "the immortal boat is seriously damaged. It is not allowed to have a second violent collision. Use the immortal blade to break the hole until it can allow the fairboat to pass."


    The middle-aged men frown. Although the immortal blade is the sharpest weapon in their world, it is not easy to break through the barrier of a world. At least the process will be very long.


    The real masters on the ship must not be able to attack, because they will be the most important fighting force in the future war. If they don''t, the process will be slower.


    "Tens of thousands of years have passed. How can we not wait for these years, more than ten years?"


    The old man said that he said so, but he still recited the Dharma formula and offered a sword that looked extraordinary. It was an immortal soldier, but it was not too big. After falling into the gap, a white rope was connected to the handle, and the other side was tied to the bow of the boat. Then the immortal boat began to move slowly towards the other side.


    A friar had come to the bow of the boat and poured his Qi into the fairy rope.


    Xianzhou slowly, look at this, I don''t know when to make that gap into a fairy boat into the world.There are at least a few years to go.


    Looking at this scene, the old man said with a flat expression: "our time is not long. Finish these earlier and go back earlier."


    The middle-aged man behind him nodded, deeply touched by it.


    It''s not that they can''t abandon the immortal boat and enter the heaven and earth like this, but the immortal boat is too important. If there is also heaven and earth to suppress in that world, the immortal boat can carry it for them.


    And the most important thing is that they are really scared by the light of the sword. They don''t know what the world is. If they enter the world rashly, something bad will happen.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Above the curtain of heaven, the multicolored glow was walking slowly near the gap. There was a white light at the gap, which seemed to be slowly enlarging the gap.


    Lin Hongzhu looked up at the scene, and then said in surprise, "this is to completely open the curtain of heaven?"


    Before that, Chao Qingqiu pushed back the fairy boat with a sword. He saw it. He thought that there would be a fairy boat coming into the world. But he didn''t expect that the other side was so cautious.


    Chao Qingqiu held his sword, and Leng Shan on his side sighed: "just for a moment, I felt the breath of some great man. I should be a person who is about to become a king."


    Although the monks standing on the top of the extreme way are not few at all, they will have an endless reputation.


    "That''s Xiandao. What they want is to open up a channel and then a fairy boat will come here together."


    Not waiting to ask questions in the autumn, Lengshan has already opened his mouth.


    Chao Qingqiu said, "it seems that we still have some time."


    Lengshan worried: "what happened after that?"


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him, thought about it, and then said, "do you think we have any other way?"


    The monks from tianwai have come. What else can they do? It''s just a war.


    "I don''t want to


    now, I just want to see when Liuxiang can come back."


    The best combat power is what the world needs. As for the rest, it doesn''t work in the future.


    "Things can be told to the world."


    Chao Qingqiu was a little tired, and then he said such a sentence.


    Lin Hongzhu also had some sadness on her face. In fact, it''s OK to tell the world whether to tell the current situation or not. Later, when Xianzhou came to the world, he couldn''t hide it.


    I''m afraid there will be chaos.


    If I had told the monks, I''m afraid there would have been some confusion.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t think too much. Since he said this, it was a foregone conclusion.


    So after he left buzhoushan, a news spread all over the world at a very fast speed.


    All the monks in the whole mountain and river know it.


    So the whole world was silent.


    Tianwai, invasion, destruction.


    In the past, they didn''t know all these things. Now someone suddenly told them that they felt at a loss. They were afraid that they could not change it in a short time.


    But they know very well that the news will not be false.


    Because the news came from Lingshan, Jianshan and chenxieshan.


    Therefore, the news is 100% false.


    "It turns out that the Lord let us into the tower to deal with the situation today."


    Before climbing to the sky tower, a Taoist disciple sighed. They did not think that one day, the world would have such a big problem.


    "Elder martial brother Can we win? "


    There was a little boy who had just entered the school. He also stood in front of the tower and asked the elder martial brother who had been there before.


    "You haven''t started yet. Don''t lose heart."


    Yan Huanran came here and said with a smile, "it''s good not to admit defeat."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ye finished the morning class, but did not leave immediately. There were many students in the study room who were watching the teacher in charge of the school.


    "I know what you want to ask," he said with a smile


    The students were silent.


    Su Ye shook his head and said: "not optimistic, but we will not give up."


    Finish this sentence, Su ye will leave the school house.


    At this time, all of a sudden, a student opened his mouth and said, "teach in charge."


    Su Yeh said.


    "Come on


    Su Ye smiles. In this world, he still likes it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Sheng appeared in a deep mountain, and the demon bowl was in his hand. After his brilliant work, Zhao Sheng returned to the world after decades.


    Ye Sheng looked at him, "you know about human affairs, how to choose."


    Zhao Shengshen indifferent, looking at is not the original realm of Ye Sheng, silent for a moment, "the world is important."


    Ye Sheng nods, as long as Zhao Sheng is this attitude, then let him out there is no problem."There is still some time to walk around."


    With this, Ye Sheng didn''t say anything more.


    Zhao Shenghua left with a golden light and disappeared.


    It was not long before he arrived at the top of Buzhou mountain and left for Qingqiu for a long time, but Lin Hongzhu didn''t notice him.


    So he flew towards the gap.


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    Zhao Sheng used to be the second sage in Taoism. His state of mind was absolutely beyond ordinary people''s comparison. Even though he was defeated by Ye Sheng, he didn''t stop practicing after he was put into the demon bowl. In the past few decades, his realm has been greatly increased. Although he still can''t be compared with Ye Sheng, he still hasn''t been separated too much by Ye Sheng.


    After coming out of the Zhenyao bowl, he learned about the current human situation. Without hesitation, he went directly to buzhoushan. With good luck, Chao Qingqiu was not there, so he went to tianwai along this gap.


    There is a white light at the gap, that is, the immortal blade is tearing open the gap. After the gap, the fairy boat emits colorful glow, which makes Zhao Sheng''s mind waver. That''s all.


    Only immortal can be in such a colorful fairy boat, only immortal can have this style.


    Zhao Sheng hovered in front of the fairy boat and looked at it. He was longing for something that he had never felt before. He felt that every pore of his body was absorbing the spirit of immortality. He felt that he would soon surpass Ye Sheng and become a stronger monk in this environment.


    He thought a lot and was watched for a long time.


    The old man and the middle-aged man stood in the bow of the boat, passing through the multicolored barrier, looking at the friar flying out of the gap with indifference.


    "Lord, do you want me to capture this man?" The middle-aged man hasn''t played since he came here, and this time it''s time to show off.


    From his point of view, the man is still within the scope of humanity, and his realm is too low. He can only do it with his hands, and he can almost catch it.


    There are many monks in the realm of humanity. I believe there are also many in that place. But their greatest dependence is still the extreme monks who surpass the scope of humanity.


    Of course, as the strongest one in the realm of Jidao, the old man is naturally the final figure.


    "Let''s have a look first. If he dares to come out of this realm, he will have some opinions." Looking at Zhao Sheng, the old man still has no change.


    But after a moment, the message from Zhao Sheng was received in Xianzhou.


    The middle-aged man asked, "can there be fraud?"


    The old man said with a smile: "under the cover of the nest, there will always be some people who muddle along and live."


    After the words fell, he reached out and a brilliant white light came out. In a flash, Zhao Sheng was arrested on the Xianzhou.


    Zhao Sheng has not yet come back to God, the old man looked at him and said: "there is not much time to talk nonsense, you say your requirements, and then look at your chips."


    Although Zhao Sheng is a Taoist sage, and there are not many monks in the world, looking at this old man, he suddenly feels that his heart is unstable and he has no power to fight.


    He forced himself to suppress the fear in his heart, thinking that this was the monk of the fairyland.


    "If you want to destroy the world and take away the essence and blood of those monks, you will not have more than one more, but you will have a lot less of me." Zhao Sheng carefully said: "I am just a fish and shrimp in a small river. Even if I can grow bigger in the other lake, it will not affect the original big fish in the lake."


    The old man gave a sign that there was nothing wrong with what he said.


    He really knew that it would be good for the overall situation to let go of such a monk. In fact, even if half of the monks in the world let go, they would not make any waves.


    Just let him let Zhao Sheng go, which requires him to take out something to protect his life.


    "Zhu


    I don''t know the situation in the world. Who is the strongest and whose weakness is what..."


    Zhao Sheng said slowly, "some things, I know, some things I can do, as long as you let me go, I can do a lot of things for you."


    The old man did not speak, but the middle-aged man sneered: "as long as you open this gap, Xianzhou comes to your place, no matter who, no matter how fierce, can''t escape being crushed into powder."


    The old man did not go to say anything more, but asked frankly, "who is the strongest with the sword?"


    That sword light greatly shocked his mind before. It was extraordinary that the man could practice in this place to such a degree. After that, the biggest resistance must be him.


    "In autumn."


    Zhao Sheng looked at the old man and said: "Chao Qing Qiu, practice less than a thousand years, almost invincible in the world."


    Less than a thousand years ago, the middle-aged men frown slightly. If so, there will be a state of today. I am afraid that once the orthodoxy on their side knows that there is such a person, he will surely be left with his life.


    Of course, this premise is that Chao Qingqiu can not care about the destruction of the world by them.


    However, on the road of practice, many monks are indifferent and merciless. Maybe they really don''t care about these things.


    "Almost invincible? Does he have an opponent? "


    The old man is worthy of being an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years. He can extract so many things with such a sentence.


    "In the northern demon land, there is a big demon called Wudi. Originally, it was a wolf demon, which was Nirvana by the Phoenix and survived for 6000 years. Now, the realm is comparable to that of the Qing Dynasty."Zhao Sheng said with a smile: "there are still some monks in the world. Although they are not as good as chaoqingqiu and Wudi, they are also very fast-growing young people, one of them..."


    Before Zhao Sheng finished, the old man waved his hand and interrupted, "there is no need to say anything else."


    Zhao Sheng although some doubts, but still quickly nodded, and then looked at the old man said: "in this way, the immortal should be able to let me go."


    The old man said with a smile, "since you have said so much, you can naturally let go."


    Zhao Shengda was very happy, but before he could speak, he was held by the old man''s neck. His pupils dilated rapidly, and the spirit house had already met with tremendous Qi. As a monk of the sea, he could not resist for a moment. The lingfu was broken and then its vitality was cut off.


    The old man threw Zhao Sheng''s body on the deck and said, "such a person, we can''t miss it."


    One thousand years later, he has almost reached the extreme path. This kind of character can definitely carry the revival of a religious sect. As long as the person is willing to follow him, he will hide and bring it back to them. Maybe in ten thousand years, a top sect gate will be born on that earth.


    If the man put himself into his family, he might be the first emperor in the history of the clan.


    The middle-aged man is also very clear about the importance of this matter, his eyes twinkle with light, "maybe there are some good seedlings in that place, the patriarch can find some, and the clan may benefit a lot from it."


    The old man nodded with a smile, "that''s what I think."


    "What is the Lord going to do?"


    Once Xianzhou comes to the world, then the whole war is imminent, and it is not easy to do anything else.


    The old man pointed to Zhao Sheng''s body and said with a smile, "he was given to me by heaven."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The day when Li Fuyao finished his seclusion was just in the autumn rain season. Seeing the autumn rain, he went to Baiyu Town, but he didn''t stay much. He just stayed in the house for a while and then went to Lingshan.


    Zen is chanting in front of the bodhi tree.


    Li Fuyao looked at Zen son and stood for a long time before he said in a soft voice, "it''s hard."


    Chan Tzu turned his head and looked at Li Fuyang. Then he shook his head with a smile, and then turned around again.


    The bodhi tree grew slowly, and only two branches appeared after all these years.


    Some green, but not much.


    "According to the Buddhist scriptures, as long as you are sincere, you can speed up your growth. In fact, it''s also good for your cultivation. However, it''s just that both sides benefit. It''s not hard to say that it''s really hard to say that it''s Chao Jian Xian who works hard. These years, Chao Jian fairies have produced some white hair."


    A monk usually doesn''t change his face until he is old. But Chao Qingqiu thinks too much about things these years, which leads to his hair turning white. He came to Lingshan a few years ago, and Zen saw him, and he was sad.


    Chaoqingqiu can''t fall at this moment or in the future. If it does, there will be no one to rely on.


    His burden is heavy.


    Li Fuyao said: "Chao Jianxian has done a lot of things for the world. I hope that even if he really falls down, no one will say anything."


    It''s hard to predict. Many of these things have not happened, so it''s not surprising.


    But now, Chao Qingqiu should never be criticized by anyone.


    Zen son smile, change the topic way: "do not know Li Jianxian present realm, how?"


    Li Fuyao said frankly: "Kendo has been improved a lot. If you really want to fight at this moment, maybe the chivalry immortal in the lily can''t beat me."


    Li Fuyao met many opportunities along the way, but they were all given by others. He needed to digest them. This closing together with the one in the dreamland was the best opportunity.


    There is only one chance in the dreamland. There is no second chance. It''s not that Li Fuyao can''t enter the dreamland any more, but that after he goes in, he doesn''t do much good to his practice.


    Chan Tzu said, "Li Jianxian has a heavy burden on his shoulders. I hope Li Jianxian will not be crushed."


    Li Fuyao smiles and says no more.


    After saying a few more words at will, Li Fuyao left Lingshan and returned to Jianshan cliff again. He took out the lantern.


    The lantern said: "Chao Qingqiu let you take me, is to let you go faster."


    Li Fuyao nodded, indicating that he knew.


    "What are you going to do this time?"


    A few years ago, in order to improve Kendo, he studied many historical Kendo through lanterns.


    Although it''s not the core, I also know the elegant demeanor of those sword immortals.


    Now take out the lantern again, for what?


    "This time, I just want to see someone."


    Li Fuyao looked at the lantern and whispered, "I want to see my ancestors. I want to see Uncle Xie Lu, uncle Liu and uncle Xi."


    "Want to see father and mother."


    "I want to see myself."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "it should not be a problem."Lantern said: "looking at the past, looking at themselves, seeing right and wrong, is not necessarily good, but it is not really bad."


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    At dusk, there is a ray of slanting sun shining in on the Jianfeng side of Jianshan mountain, which makes the whole Jianshan look at it with more other scenes.


    The distant birdsong occasionally came to their ears, but they didn''t care much.


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, there were many young people standing on the Jianping platform, asking each other for swords.


    Among these young people, the biggest one is called Sheng Liang. He is tall and gentle. When he looks at several younger martial brothers comparing swords, Sheng Liang chuckles and says, "the essence of swordsmanship is not in fast writing, but in accumulating thousand blades and moving fingers. Younger martial sister Xie, your family swordsmanship is the only one in the world, but in fact, if you want to practice it well, you really can''t be anxious. "


    The young woman in gray cloth said, "well, she didn''t say much. But when she finished her sword, she was really slow. On the other side, a voice quickly rang out," elder martial brother, how am I doing? "


    The young man who made the noise looked the youngest and looked childish. In fact, he was the youngest of these brothers, but he was still older than his younger sister Xie Lu.


    Sheng Liang said with some helplessness: "younger martial brother, you are the best qualified. The master specially instructed you to let you go hand in hand in the three aspects of sword art, sword and mind. Never slack off. Your swordsmanship is too poor."


    Although Sheng Liang is famous for his generosity, he is especially serious in kendo. Chen Sheng''s swordsmanship has not yet entered the mainstream. This is because he has only been up the mountain for a short time, and he will really be able to watch it in a few days.


    Chen Sheng laughed and didn''t take the elder martial brother''s words seriously. He just reached out to grab the wine gourd of the young man in Tsing Yi and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Liu, give me a drink."


    Liu Yibai, dressed in green, was the Centennial chieftain in Dayu''s rivers and lakes before he went up the mountain. He had been forty years old, but from the view of monks on the mountain, he was still a young man.


    He let Chen Sheng snatch the wine gourd and said with a straight face, "drinking will cause trouble."


    Chen Sheng spat out his tongue and handed it to his elder martial brother Xi Chunan. Then he asked, "do you want a drink, elder martial brother Xi?"


    Xi Chunan is also a gentle temperament. He wears a dagger around his waist. Listening to Chen Sheng''s opening, he just smiles and refuses.


    Chen Sheng had no choice but to go to qiufengman, put the wine gourd on him and said with a smile, "elder martial brother Qiu drinks."


    Autumn wind is full of cold temperament, which is known in the mountains. Except for his younger martial brother Chen Sheng, he hardly has much communication with others. Chen Sheng handed over the wine gourd, and then he took a sip of the wine gourd, and then planed it to Liu Yibai.


    Liu Yibai pinned the wine gourd to his waist again, waved his hand, then looked at Qiu Fengman and asked, "elder martial brother, would you like to have a competition?"


    Qiu Feng man didn''t speak, but the sword came out of the sheath in an instant, and he had already made a move in a moment.


    Liu Yibai laughs. The long sword on his waist is called wild grass. It is originally a long sword without scabbard. It also saves the skill of sword. In a moment, the two men, who both take sword Qi as the main road ahead of kendo, have already fought.


    The sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, causing a lot of wind.


    Sheng Liang looked at this scene and nodded with a smile. The younger martial brothers on the mountain all have their own strengths. This is very good. It would not be good to turn them into swordsmen like master.


    Only when we move forward, can we see the real road.


    It''s just that although they are martial brothers, there are also conflicts between them, just like the sword fight between master Xu Ji and Chao Qingqiu.


    Thinking of this, Sheng liang thought of his father again. At this moment, he should be closed on the mountain. He didn''t know whether he could become a sword immortal and let the whole swordsman have a backbone.


    The situation of swordsmen without sword immortal is extremely miserable. There are fewer and fewer swordsmen in Jianshan.


    When Sheng liang thought of this, he took a look at Xi Chunan. The latter went far in the sense of sword. After a look at him, the two brothers were smiling and silent.


    The similarity between them is the highest. Judging from their temperament, they are most likely to become the next leader of Jianshan.


    It''s just that Xi Chunan''s temperament will be more insipid, and he should not fight for something.


    This also makes Sheng Liang feel at ease.


    The two martial brothers, who are famous for their swordsmanship, asked each other about the sword and the side of Jianping. All the people''s attention was attracted by them. Chen Sheng walked towards Xie Lu and said with a smile, "is the sword skill of younger martial sister really not spread out?"


    Xie Lu embraces Xiaoxue and looks at his elder martial brother. Although he is a senior brother, he is still far from good at kendo. This may also be because Chen Sheng wanted three roads to go hand in hand.


    Xie Lu nodded his head and said: "the ancestors have said that the swordsmanship handed down by Xie''s family will not be spread out, unless there are special circumstances."


    Xie''s swordsmanship has not been in the world for a year or two, but it has been almost ten thousand years.


    Even if Xie''s family had been studying Jianshu for two years, it was only in these two years that Xie''s family was able to learn.


    The first situation is to exchange swords with other Kendo major schools or other Kendo masters, and they want to come and teach their own swordsmanship.


    It is such eclecticism and the continuous innovation of swords by the ancestors of the Xie family in the past dynasties that made Xie''s swordsmanship the first in the world.The second situation is more simple. If a man falls in love with a woman of Xie''s family and is willing to take over Xie''s family, he can learn this skill.


    At that time, when Kendo was at its peak in the world, I don''t know how many people said that few swordsmen wanted to join Xie''s family because most of them were not Xie''s women, but Xie''s swordsmanship.


    However, since it is a Kendo clan which has been handed down for thousands of years, the Xie family can see clearly those swordsmen who really like Xie''s women or covet Xie''s swordsmanship.


    Now Xie Lu is the only one left in Xie''s family, and Xie''s swordsmanship is in her hands. If she does not give birth to children and inherit Xie''s swordsmanship, it will disappear in the world.


    Chen Sheng said with a smile: "since the younger martial sister is the last person of Xie''s family, why do you have to stick to the rules? Do you really want to see your family''s swordsmanship lost in vain?"


    Looking at Chen Sheng, Xie Lu didn''t nod or even shake his head. After thinking about it, the strange woman said, "if you want to have a child, you can continue Xie''s swordsmanship."


    Looking for a child, in Xie Lu''s mouth, as if this is something unimportant, casually said, incomparably casual.


    Chen Sheng secretly smacked her tongue. She, a younger martial sister, really can''t judge with ordinary people''s eyes.


    Xie Lu suddenly asked, "do you want to learn Xie''s swordsmanship?"


    Chen Sheng rubbed his head and laughed, "I mean Say, younger martial sister''s Hey, stop talking. "


    Chen Sheng frowned when he said this. He looked really melancholy.


    "If you want to learn my swordsmanship, marry me!"


    Xie Lu''s face was slightly flushed. It seemed that she could not really say it casually. Then she whispered, "don''t change your senior brother''s surname."


    Chen Sheng made a ha ha, pretending not to hear.


    But in fact, these young people who were present heard it.


    Even the two swordsmen are like this.


    Everyone looked at this side, and Xi Chunan said nothing with a smile. Xie Lu liked this younger martial brother''s affairs. He had known about it for a long time. Actually, everyone on the mountain knew it, but Chen Sheng didn''t know.


    Maybe Chen Sheng also knows, but he didn''t say.


    Xie Lu shook his head, probably knowing that his elder martial brother would not reveal his intention, so he stopped talking.


    In this world, the most rare thing is that you love me. Besides, with Xie Lu''s feminine nature, you will never be too entangled.


    Chen Sheng thought about it for a while, and then said, "the younger martial sister''s family swordsmanship can actually take an apprentice. It''s not so important to have a surname other than Xie?"


    Xie Lu said casually, "if the elder martial brother has any disciples in the future, I will pass on Xie''s swordsmanship to him."


    Chen Sheng burst out laughing. "If I take in 180 students, my younger martial sister will really teach Xie''s swordsmanship."


    Xie Lu said in a soft voice, "what does it matter if you are a master brother and disciple?"


    It turned out that at this time, uncle Xie Lu had already made up his mind to pass on his swordsmanship to Chen Sheng''s disciples. Chen Sheng thought that his younger martial sister was joking, but later, after Li Fuyao went up the mountain, things were just like today''s development.


    Xie Luguo really gave Li Fuyao all his swordsmanship.


    But at this time, Chen Sheng did not know, nor did Xie Lu.


    Chen Sheng rubbed his nose and wanted to say something. He suddenly turned his head and looked at a place where there was no one there.


    He was still surprised.


    He didn''t know. At this time, there was a young man in blue at that place.


    The young man had a sword hanging around his waist. He was beautiful, but he looked like a fairy.


    He stood here and listened to what Xie Lu and Chen Sheng said, and then he laughed.


    This time I chose to enter the dreamland again, but I didn''t choose to be in the scene. Instead, I was like a passer-by. I took a quick look at it.


    People here can''t see him, and he can''t change anything.


    Even in an illusion.


    Martial uncles and uncles all left to ask Jianping, and he was left alone.


    Li Fuyao is also ready to leave here, but at this time an old man comes from the distance, which is the old ancestor Xu Ji.


    Carrying the old story, he came to ask Jianping and began to practice a set of sword techniques.


    In the distance there is a river running over the clouds.


    Li Fuyao looked up at the cloud, and then at the back of his ancestor.


    Then he began to laugh. Now Jianshan is not the best, but it is the best, whether it''s an old ancestor, a martial uncle Xie Lu, or a master, Chen Sheng.


    At the moment, uncle Xie Lu has no resentment towards anyone, and master Chen Sheng has not carried anything.


    The most gratifying thing for Li Fuyao was that his ancestors were not so old.


    Looking from afar, his hair seems not to be all white.


    "Ancestor." Li Fuyao whispered.No one should be able to hear it.


    But the old ancestor Xu Ji didn''t know how, so he stopped his action. After a long time, he gave a gentle sigh.


    Li Fuyao stood in the same place, but for a moment, his face was covered with tears.


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    In the deep spring and March, outside Luoyang City, a piece of green.


    Before the gate of the city, a group of people wanted to enter the city.


    This is a stage troupe in the south of Yanling, which is quite famous in the south, probably because the leading Huadan is known as the most beautiful woman in the world. In fact, the stage troupe thinks that it is because of their good performance.


    This time I came to Luoyang, the capital city of Yanling, because some people paid for it. They not only paid a high price for singing opera, but also gave full money for food and clothing along the way and money for going back.


    This made the stage troupe, who had already become famous in the south, decided to come to Luoyang City to sing. Maybe they could become the leading Opera Troupe in Yanling in the real sense.


    Of course, all this depends on the green eyebrow of the flower in charge.


    Thinking of this, the head of the family took a look at the knight errant who said he wanted to go with them on the way. He thought that no matter whether he was a real great Xia or a fake great Xia, he would never leave the troupe at this time, otherwise the future would not be easy to do.


    Speaking of this, we have to talk about the Huadan who is called the first beauty in the south of Yanling.


    Green eyebrow grew up with the troupe since she was a child. Her mother was a leading actress in the troupe. But somehow, she fell in love with a poor scholar. After mixing with her parents for a period of time, she abandoned her mother again. Until now, she has disappeared.


    The remaining green eyebrow mother with green eyebrows stayed in the theater alone.


    After giving birth to green eyebrow or waiting for green eyebrow to grow up, in fact, green eyebrow''s mother did not live up to the troupe. When green eyebrow grew up, green eyebrow''s mother was already very old. Therefore, green eyebrow was placed on the top of her mother''s position.


    Green eyebrow mother is a beauty, and that poor scholar is also born handsome, otherwise she would not be so fascinated by green eyebrow mother, so green eyebrow is more beautiful. After she came on stage, she pushed the troupe to another height.


    It''s been booming these years.


    But green eyebrow, like her mother, is a simple woman, and her temperament is not as tough as her mother.


    Half a month ago, there was a man running in the troupe. The man was green eyebrow''s best friend. He was a peddler. He was very beautiful. He had a mouth smeared with honey. Green eyebrow liked it very much.


    But it seems that because green eyebrow was thinking about her mother''s affairs, she refused to take the last step with him. Therefore, the peddler ran away on the way to Luoyang City, leaving green eyebrow in tears every day.


    The boss of the troupe was worried. The one who asked them to come to Luoyang City was a big figure in Yanling. He asked green eyebrow to come on stage and sing well. But how could he say that he was not worried about his appearance before.


    Fortunately, a few days ago, a young man in blue with sword hanging came to his troupe and said that he wanted to travel home and travel with him.


    The troupe boss didn''t intend to agree. It was not so simple to go out and bring an unfamiliar person. However, when green eyebrow saw the man''s dress up, his eyes seemed to have a spirit. The troupe boss thought carefully that the young man looked like a villain, and he really had a Luoyang accent. So he agreed.


    In fact, after he agreed to come down, green eyebrow did not cry again.


    According to the idea of Luoyang, as long as they are young, they have been in Luoyang.


    With this in mind, he even wanted to talk about the price with the young man.


    After all, it''s not a big deal to give up some money. As long as there is no mistake, everything will be fine.


    Seeing that he was about to enter the city soon, the troupe owner was also relieved.


    In the last carriage of their class, Li Fuyao drove the carriage, and there were green eyebrows in the carriage.


    This is not a job he asked for, but the troupe boss deliberately arranged it so as to appease green eyebrow.


    Green eyebrow in the carriage, across a layer is not too thick gauze curtain, looking at that straight back.


    He put his eyes on the sword in the carriage.


    After hesitating for a moment, she asked in a low voice, "is the young master really a great Xia in the world?"


    "No The answer was straightforward.


    "No matter how you can see it?"


    Green eyebrow was stunned. She didn''t expect him to be like this, so she thought about it for a moment. Then she said, "my mother said that a great swordsman with martial arts skills, if you practice internal skills, your temples will swell up. You are a swordsman, but you don''t have any calluses on your hands."


    The young man laughed and thought of something. Then he nodded and said, "it''s very good. After practicing swordsmanship for a few days, I''m afraid I''m tired. As for internal skill, I haven''t learned it yet."


    Green eyebrow laughed. "Childe must be the kind of aristocratic family. He yearned for the lake and went for a walk. He just felt that the river and lake were too far away, so he wanted to go home."


    The young man did not speak.


    "It''s true that you are from Luoyang."Green eyebrow says firmly: "otherwise accent won''t be so pure."


    There was a short silence, and then the curtain was lifted. The young man in blue looked at the green eyebrows and said with some doubts: "you don''t look like an ordinary troupe."


    Green eyebrow is beautiful, otherwise it will not be the first beauty in the south. Few men have seen her without any other ideas.


    But at this time, in the eyes of the young man, what she saw was pure.


    "Young master, there are many beauties in Luoyang City." Green eyebrows frown slightly, as if some sad.


    "What do you say?" The young people were puzzled.


    "Otherwise, why didn''t you see me?" Green eyebrow says with a smile: "but is it more? I will know when I enter the city later."


    The young man paused, and then said, "I don''t think you like that hawker very much. Before that, you were all pretending to be like that?"


    Green eyebrow said frankly: "I didn''t want to come to Luoyang. Those high-ranking officials and nobles in Luoyang City can''t be provoked. Many of them are unreasonable. If I fell in love with me, I can''t sing opera any more. What''s the meaning of staying in Luoyang all my life?"


    I don''t know how many actors in the world hope to leave the troupe one day, but green eyebrow doesn''t think much.


    "That''s not a change of mind after meeting me." Young people understand that things are not that simple.


    "Yes, later on, I thought that I would go anyway. I''d better sing in Luoyang City once. I haven''t sung in the capital in my life. If this is really the last time, it will be very good here."


    The young man thumbs up and praises seriously: "this idea of you is not bad."


    Green eyebrow laughed, but still a little sad.


    The young man stopped talking.


    If many years later, it will be very simple to change the fate of anyone in Luoyang City. It is a matter of one sentence, but now it is different.


    "Tell me your story?"


    Green eyebrow looked at him expectantly.


    Who knows, the young man just laughed, and then said, "I just left my parents for too long, and now I want to go back and have a look."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    After entering the city, the Opera Troupe will go to find an inn to stay in. It will be about half a decade before the Opera Troupe goes to the residence of the high-ranking official. During the half ten days, they plan to find a pear garden in Luoyang City to sing for the people of Luoyang City. This is the main purpose of their coming to Luoyang City. After that, whether their master Huadan can come out of the mansion of the high-ranking official, It''s hard to say.


    Of course, this is the worst plan.


    After entering the city, the young man wanted to leave. However, under the strong encouragement of the troupe leader, Li Fuyao stayed in the troupe for several days, until they made their debut in a pear garden in the city.


    Before the opening of the good play, a lot of people came to see the play. Behind the curtain, everyone was very nervous. However, green eyebrow asked, "do you think I can have another destiny?"


    The young man put down the tea cup, thought for a moment, and then said, "yes, it''s not too late now. You can probably do whatever you want to choose, even after you enter the mansion of the high-ranking official. There is still a chance. However, this choice can only be made when things are not over. If things are over, you can''t choose them."


    Speaking of this, young people seem to have some sad feelings.


    "Young master, there must have been something that was not selected." Green eyebrow is very smart. You don''t have to guess a lot of things. In fact, you can feel that "after today, you want to go. Before you leave, can you tell me?"


    The young man thought about it for a long time. He thought about it and shook his head.


    "It''s not something worth talking about, so let''s not say it."


    "But my name is Li Fuyao. I can tell you that."


    Green eyebrow was a little disappointed, but still didn''t say anything. Then she got up and went to the stage.


    Li Fuyao sat in the same place and watched green eyebrow come on stage. Without speaking, he finished the pot of tea.


    Sitting in his place and listening to the sound of the play, Li Fuyao slowly remembered a lot of things. Before he left Luoyang City, his mother was a bit fierce, but there was no lack of warmth. In his memory, it was at this time of the year that a stage team came to Luoyang, and he quarreled with his father to take him to the theatre. But his father was too busy He couldn''t spare time, so he wanted his mother to take him with him.


    At that time, his mother stood in the courtyard, listening to this, just vomited the melon seed skin all over the ground, and sneered that it was better to buy a piece of meat to eat if she had the spare money to watch the opera.


    When Li Fuyao was young, he was most afraid of his mother. Therefore, a little fantasy disappeared in his heart and he returned to the room. In fact, he still kept thinking about the play. Later, he did not know what happened. He got up his courage and took the money that his mother had put on the table to watch the play. Later, he was very worried. When he went home, he thought about what to do You are going to be beaten by your mother, but who would have thought that this matter will not end in the end.


    After that, he always felt that his father had carried the matter down.


    Li Fuyao laughed. Now he remembered that maybe things were not so simple.


    After that, he didn''t stay in Luoyang for a long time. After that, he was taken to Baiyu town. After many years of hard work, he became a monk, a swordsman and wandered in the river and lake. Year by year, he had seen, killed and even killed the big demon''s son. Now, his name is loud enough.


    When it comes to Jianxian, no one can''t help thinking of his name.


    As for today, I have to look at the sky. I have been moving forward all my life. I have never stopped. When I look back on the past, I find that every bit of warmth has to be carefully studied.


    Especially for my mother.


    Li Fuyao said to himself, "in this case, why don''t you let go of your mother and yourself when you are here?"


    With a long sigh, Li Fuyao stood up and, knowing that the play was over, walked out from the other side without saying goodbye.


    In front of the stage, the people left one after another. Looking at the green eyebrow standing on the stage, he cried out: "sister, you are so beautiful!"


    Green eyebrow at the moment has not shown her true face, if ordinary people speak, she will think it is a prodigal son, but such a child, really let her say nothing.


    She bent down, squatted on the stage, looked at the child, rubbed his small head, and said a few gossips with him. Then she heard the child say anxiously: "Oh, I have to go home, sister, or my mother will curse you..."


    Green eyebrow nodded with a smile, and he was about to say something small


    be careful. The child had already turned his head and ran towards the distance. But when he was about to get to the door, he turned his head and cried, "sister, remember, my name is Li Fuyao!"


    Li Fuyao?!


    Green eyebrow is startled, and then rush toward backstage to run, but this time, already is a person walk tea cool.


    She stood where she was, a little out of her wits.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao came as like as two peas in the street, looking at the same city of Luoyang as he remembered. Then he watched a half child run past him. Li Fuyao was somewhat disappointed when he saw it.


    It''s about seeing yourself.


    He laughed and soon followed.


    Xiao Li Fuyao''s speed is not fast, so Li Fuyao behind him just follows slowly, so he won''t be lost. Besides, Li Fuyao knows where he is going.


    Now he remembered that it was at this time that he came to see the Opera Troupe when he was young.


    It''s green eyebrows.


    Li Fu shook his head. These details were really out of my mind.


    Xiao Li Fuyao trotted all the way, and soon passed through several alleys and returned to Li''s house. After that, he returned to his own house. Li Fuyao jumped to the courtyard wall and looked at Li Fu''s house.


    This found that his mother, had been standing at the corner looking at Xiao Li Fuyao, and then put some money on the table again, acting as if nothing had happened.


    Li Fuyao has a good view of all this.


    Now the Sword Fairy, eyes moist at the moment, looking at the back of his mother''s turn, gently called out.


    My mother didn''t hear it. Nobody heard it.


    He always felt that his mother was too cruel and severe, especially the decision to send him to white fish town.


    As parents, it turns out that not everyone has to protect their children when they are in danger. Some people will protect themselves.


    This is human nature, but for Li Fuyao, it is somewhat unacceptable.


    After years, he didn''t want to see how he had sent him out of Luoyang.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Fuyao said, "that''s it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    That''s it. Li Fuyao did not leave immediately. He stood on the wall of the courtyard. The scene suddenly accelerated in the spring and autumn, winter and summer. It was the scene of the Li family in the following years. Finally, he stayed for a moment when Xiao Li Fuyao left Luoyang City, and then pulled away.


    After Xiao Li Fuyao was taken away, Li''s mother was bathed in tears every day, which is probably too sad. It can be said that Li Fuyao is really affectionate.


    But now that it is, why not do something?


    Li Fuyao did not think deeply, and soon the scene came to the birth of Li Xiaoxue. It happened to be the light snow season on that day, and a light snow fell in Luoyang City.


    So his sister was called Li Xiaoxue.


    At the moment, Li Fuyao''s left eye is the scene of Luoyang City, but in his right eye is the scene of white fish town. Just when Li Xiaoxue was born, the novelist of white fish town was braved the wind and snow to come to the restaurant and talk about books.


    He looks funny when his shirt is too long, but the drinkers laugh, but it''s not because of his dress up.


    At that time, the little guy named Li Fuyao was able to live in white fish town. Judging from the money he saved, he would not die of starvation as long as he did not suffer any natural or man-made disasters in the next few years.


    Li Xiaoxue grew up slowly, and the novel writer lived on.


    Li Fuyao stood there, tears in one eye and joy in the other.


    He was sad for his past experience, but he was very fond of his sister.


    In his life, he has many things to do willingly, but a few things are really not so good.


    It seems that Li Xiaoxue had to marry Cheng Yusheng at the beginning. He clearly knew that Cheng Yusheng liked the woman named ye Shengge. He didn''t like Li Xiaoxue so deeply and sincerely, but he still followed his sister''s wishes.


    Close your eyes, the voice of the lantern rings, "past clouds, but a big dream, in this dream, it seems to see, or their own heart."


    Li Fuyao stood in his place and said calmly, "how about the people and things we have seen for tens of thousands of years? Now we can not be happy with things and sad with ourselves? "


    The lantern said with a smile, "I''m just a lantern. No matter how much, the descendants mention me, it''s just that extraordinary lantern. If you go forward a few steps, your name will be remembered by the descendants of the whole world."


    "Chaoqing, you are the same."


    Li Fuyao has a lantern in his hand. He carries it across the long street. Then the scene changes. There are many swordsmen here.


    To be exact, it should be a group of sword immortals.


    Those sword immortals, from his recent Chaoqing autumn, have been more and more ancient sword immortals.


    Chao Qingqiu stood in the front, looked at Li Fuyao and said with a smile: "since I am in the front of this, I will ask first."


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    "Li Fuyao, is it only me who is the most romantic swordsman between heaven and earth?"


    Without hesitation, Li Fuyao said bluntly: "romantic is not romantic. It has nothing to do with whether a swordsman is a swordsman or not. It all depends on one''s temperament."


    Smiling and nodding towards Qingqiu, she stepped back.


    Li Fuyao moves forward, and the second sword immortal is wanchi.


    "Is my imperial sword technique a breakthrough in kendo? Are you lucky to have my imperial sword technique? Are you lucky enough to use imperial sword technique to push all enemies horizontally?"


    The sword immortal is ten thousand feet long. He was suppressed by Liuxiang six thousand years ago, so he can''t show up. There is Li Fuyao''s method of imperial sword, which may make the whole world look at it.


    "The elder''s Kendo is the best in the world. However, if you continue to walk along the Kendo of the elder, there will be an end to the road ahead. The younger generation should go out of his own way."


    Li Fuyao is a little calm.


    "In the world, no one can get out of my sword technique!"


    Wan Chi is very confident in his sword technique. He is even ready to do it. At the end of the long street, there are countless iron swords hanging in the air. The tip of the sword is facing Li Fuyao, and the sword is full of vigor.


    "My sword technique can produce innumerable spirit palaces in my body. You can kill thousands of enemies in your fingers. Why do you have to find another way?"


    Ten thousand feet sound like a great bell.


    Li Fuyao remained unmoved and let the thousand swords point at him, so he forcibly crossed over ten thousand feet and came to the front.


    In front of him is a sword fairy in grey robe. Not far from his side is Xie Shen, a sword fairy in red, which is very eye-catching.


    Li Fuyao saluted him.


    "Is Xie''s swordsmanship the best in the world


    Xie Chen inquired. His mood did not fluctuate, but his eyes were very fierce. Li Fuyao did not speak.


    What he learned was complicated, including Xie''s swordsmanship, the sword immortal''s technique of imperial sword, and even Liu Yibai''s sword spirit and the sword spirit of Xi Chunan.


    But no matter what it is, he has to go his own way in the end.


    There will be some familiar scenery on that road, but the things that appear in the end are still their own.So no matter what Xie Chen said and how he answered, he wanted to make the woman sword immortal angry.


    Other people he can not care, but this is the ancestor of Uncle Xie Lu, he should consider her mood.


    So he didn''t speak. He just bravely crossed him, and then came the Sword Fairy willow lane. The Sword Fairy in green stood there and looked at him. Li Fuyao did not wait for him to ask questions, so he went forward again.


    After that, there were some characters who only existed in the ancient books of Jianshan. Li Fuyao had never heard of them before. When he walked on, he always had some painless questions that would be asked by those people.


    Li Fuyao answered some questions, some did not, and finally came to the end of the long street.


    That''s an old man with gray hair.


    He was wearing a rag jacket with an iron sword on his side. Seeing Li Fuyao, he didn''t ask any questions. He just said with a smile: "there are great talents in Jiangshan generation, and each generation is better than the other."


    Li Fuyao looked at him, and the whole person was a little excited. The old man standing at the end of the long street did not look like some big sword immortal, but his manner was very natural and he looked extraordinary.


    After finishing the first sentence, the old man immediately said, "your burden is very heavy, but you should bear it. Don''t be afraid. It will pass."


    Li Fuyao nodded and felt the expectation.


    "Who is the elder?"


    The old man laughed and said, "the name has long been forgotten, but I remember that people later called me Jianzu. In fact, the ancestors were not ancestors, which was not pleasant. Since they like it, let them call it. Anyway, my old bone has already turned into dust."


    Li Fuyao righted himself and saluted the old man seriously. "Younger Li Fuyao, I''ve seen Jian Zu."


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    There are only a few people who can really influence the whole history, who do not know how many years of history has flowed, how many Tianjiao and how many outstanding people there have been.


    The ancestors of the three religions, the demon ancestors of the demon land, are all people who are changing the historical process.


    He was a martial arts man in the world. He made his way step by step. Finally, he not only created a line of swordsmen who could be feared by the monks of the three religions, but also kept this pulse of incense and fire until now.


    There are some swordsmen in the world who are romantic, but no matter how romantic they are, the most romantic sword immortal should also pay homage to the sword ancestor.


    Not because of his realm, but because of what he has done.


    The lantern has never seen the sword ancestor. He is a magic weapon made by the monks from tianwai. It was only tens of thousands of years ago. The sword ancestor has existed for a long time.


    For a long time, it seems that the whole world can no longer find anything about the sword ancestor, only the word "swordsman".


    Most of the things Li Fuyao has seen now are those seen by lanterns, but Jian Zu is not.


    Why can I see the sword ancestor?


    Li Fuyao also has some doubts.


    "You don''t have to think about this kind of thing. What can be traced back to its source?" Jianzu looked at Li Fuyao kindly. Instead of being oppressed, he was like a neighbor''s father-in-law. He wanted to have a chat with a younger generation. The content he talked about was like the words about the harvest in the field.


    "When I was practicing sword, why did you want to take a few steps in front of you? It was a word of Qi."


    Gas word?!


    Li Fuyao doesn''t quite understand.


    "The so-called Qi character can be thought of as heart qi or unconvinced Qi. To be specific, this Qi is the root of sword Qi."


    Jian Zu sighed: "on that day, there were three religions in the mountains and rivers. Any other school of practice would be suppressed by these three religions. It was very difficult for me to develop. I was just a hero in the lake. What I could do was to look at the injustice and draw out my sword to help. But when I found that the monks of the three religions were practicing the so-called unfair things, the sword in his hand became useless, so he would I''m not convinced. "


    "So I began to study the method of practice and to enter the Tao with a sword. This kind of thing is just a word, but you know how difficult it is to go that way."


    Yes, as the world''s first swordsman, there is no road ahead, and every step needs to be taken by ourselves. Maybe this step is wrong, and there will be no more details. How can we record the hardships with a few words?


    What''s more, it''s not only tenacity, but also perseverance and luck.


    Luck is also Qi.


    "Swordsmen are not indestructible. If there are other schools of practice who can do what the swordsmen do in the same vein, they will not exist in the world, and it will not be a big problem. I will create a line of swordsmen with one breath, and the fundamental existence of the same vein of swordsmen is also within this Qi


    , so that they can be really romantic and natural."


    Speaking of this, Jian Zu asked slowly, "if you have a sword in your hand, you can go anywhere in the world. Is this Kendo?"


    This is a question from Jianzu, which seems to span countless times. From more than 100000 years ago to now, the voice is not loud, but it is enlightening!


    A swordsman can go anywhere in the world with a sword on his waist. This is the love of swordsmen for tens of thousands of years. But it seems that there is profound meaning to ask this question.


    Before Li Fuyao had time to answer, a sword Qi rose in the lingfu. The sword spirit was not his original thing, but he did not know why he was born in the lingfu and is now writhing in the lingfu.


    It seems that the sword spirit is just a question of the sword ancestor. If it can''t be solved, maybe the whole body will be destroyed here.


    Li Fuyao has been practicing for less than a hundred years. I''m afraid his time in kendo is not as many as that of many people. However, his realm is enough to compare with many legendary sword immortals.


    Even worse than that.


    Li Fuyao took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth. "This saying has been around for thousands of years, and the swordsmen also regard it as a real romantic swordsman. However, the word" Kendo "is not so. Back to Jianzu''s question, Kendo should be based on one word of Qi."


    "What''s the anger?" cried the sword ancestor


    "If you have a righteous spirit in your heart, when you use your sword, you will never go forward, be upright and upright, and you will have a breath in your chest. You will not be attacked by others or avoid disasters, but your sword will last for 90000 miles."


    Li Fuyao replied frankly. This is what he has always believed in, not to answer the question of Jianzu.


    Jian Zu laughed and his long hair was flying in the wind. After a moment, he turned into sword light and ran around the long street. If you look at the sword light carefully, you can even feel the Kendo breath.


    Li Fuyao is shocked. If this is the Kendo of Jianzu, isn''t it the origin of Kendo?


    Looking at the origin of kendo, I''m afraid there are too many advantages for him.


    Thinking of this, he concentrated on looking at the light of the sword, but in a flash, there was a sword directly facing him, which was the iron sword of Jianzu.


    Li Fuyao''s long sword came out of his sheath in an instant. After a hundred years of cultivation, Li Fuyao burst out in an instant. The sword of the world of mortals soared!These two swordsmen, one is the sword ancestor standing at the front in the whole history of swordsmen, and the other is the sword immortal standing at the end. At the moment, they are facing each other, but they are between the electric light and flint, and the two swords have already intersected.


    The sword Qi exploded in the long street, and instantly destroyed the sword. Li Fuyao was hunting in his green shirt. Although he was facing the ancestor of kendo, he did not step back.


    Like the sword spirit of a sword, he wiped it on his face, leaving one bloodstain after another.


    "There are things in the world that can be managed and ignored, and some things can''t be managed. The worst thing is not to ask. "


    The voice of Jianzu hovered between heaven and earth, and finally changed into two words, "look at the sword!"


    Li Fuyao''s green shirt has already appeared a gap, but Li Fuyao''s mind is extremely peaceful at the moment, and even the sword spirit in the spirit mansion has subsided.


    He was immersed in a special state, but he was still casting his sword.


    The ancestor of swords has disappeared, but those swords are still in front of him. The sword''s meaning condenses in the sky. Li Fuyao''s sword comes out in an instant, and his sword is full of white light.


    The voice of the lantern sounded, "big dream is in a hurry. After today, your Kendo may be higher than chaoqingqiu."


    Li Fuyao didn''t hear these words, but when he opened his eyes, he saw the stream and the thousands of broken swords.


    A light snow fell under the cliff.


    Cover up the sword spirit.


    On the Jianshan mountain, only a few sword immortals felt something. Chen Sheng looked at the direction under the cliff, thought for a moment, and then said, "I think it''s the boy. He took a few steps forward."


    Xu Li asked with a smile: "a few steps, that is how many steps, before we could kill several big demons, and now go forward a few steps, and Chao Qingqiu shoulder to shoulder, he is less than 100 years old, you forget?"


    Chen Sheng hit a ha ha, "I am afraid you forget one thing, he is my disciple."


    Xu Li made a strange expression, and then said, "it''s nothing to boast about. He didn''t learn anything good from your master."


    Chen Sheng said, "then he is my master''s disciple."


    Xu Li said with a smile, "go away."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There are two gaps in the sky, and the demon soil is still calm. But at this moment, on the other side of the mountain, colorful rays spread, a white light flashed, and a figure fell into the world.


    It''s on the top of the mountain.


    Look at the figure. It''s Zhao Sheng.


    But then, before the whole curtain of the sky, a sword light flashed across the sky. The white robed Sword Fairy, sitting high in the clouds, waved a sword, and Zhao Sheng''s face changed greatly.


    He flashed a white light in his eyes and said in his heart: "I came to give you a golden road!"


    He is such a powerful man with high realm. Although he is a soul wandering at the moment, he should not face this sword.


    But it is.


    At the same time, he was astonished at the realm of the sword immortal, and he was very happy in his heart. It really took more than 100000 years for such a friar to reach the extreme path.


    What a genius is this man?


    "There''s no point in sticking to the world!"


    He tried to persuade Chao Qingqiu.


    But in a flash, the second sword of chaoqingqiu has arrived.


    The Sword Fairy sat in the cloud, with the sky curtain on top of his head, and the immortal boat beyond the curtain.


    He''s not in a hurry. He''s just a sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    There are countless swordsmen in the world. There are countless kendo.


    But a sword immortal like Chao Qingqiu is just one person.


    People like him always do.


    Although I don''t know whether it''s the unique sword of Chaoqing autumn, it''s necessary to let the whole world look at it with such prestige.


    As the first to bear the brunt, the patriarch who came to the world with the help of Zhao Sheng''s body did not dare to take the sword by force, but quickly retreated hundreds of feet.


    In the sea of clouds, there is a white trace, suddenly out.


    Chao Qingqiu is sitting in the clouds. Before he gets up, the third sword has already risen. He is the strongest one in the world. To some extent, there is a whole heaven and earth behind him. Maybe it is nothing when facing the friars in the enemy world, but when he is against the friars outside heaven, he has a natural advantage.


    The white light in the palm of the Lord''s hand was very big. There was a line of white light between heaven and earth that separated the sea of clouds. I don''t know if it would be necessary to separate the sea of clouds. But when the sea of clouds was separated, the power was incomparable.


    He didn''t have a weapon in his hand, but it made people feel that he had an immortal soldier with boundless edge.


    "You are stubborn. This place is far from the road of eternal life. People like you should not stick to it."


    The purpose of his trip was to take Chao Qingqiu away from here, but he didn''t think that Chao Qingqiu didn''t pay attention to him, even didn''t have the mood to answer him a word.


    These two swords have almost revealed their own feelings.


    The white light swept across the sea of clouds, and soon came to Chao Qingqiu''s body. But Chao Qingqiu''s expression remained unchanged. He sat in the sea of clouds and looked at the white light. When the white light was approaching, a few sword Qi came into being. Those swords did not rush to repel the white light, but just in front of the white light, it was like pulling silk and peeling cocoons to decompose the white light Come on.


    The old patriarch was very angry. According to his realm, he could see that what Chao Qingqiu was doing at this time was studying his skills. His skills were naturally good things that ordinary people could not see through, but people like Chao Qingqiu had unlimited possibilities.


    He is angry not because of Chao Qingqiu''s practice, but because Chao Qingqiu doesn''t care too much about him at all. Although he is only a fine spirit, he also has the confidence of a top expert in Jidao.


    The Qi in his body is surging wildly, and he is going to take the hand at this time.


    At this time, he took a look at Qingqiu, and then there were countless white lights in his fingers.


    Most of those white lights are sword like, but a few of them are his previous skills.


    The old patriarch was shocked and angry.


    And then ecstatic.


    Such a monk is really too precious for his sect. Just looking at his skills can do so. If he really lets him learn the secret of his sect, he will be a good world again.


    "If you can follow me, you will be given all kinds of skills, which is much higher than your skills here. In ten thousand years, you will be able to go far ahead. Maybe you will be able to cross the pole road and come to the fairyland."


    The old patriarch was very energetic, but his face was Zhao Sheng''s, and he felt that it was really strange.


    "In the world, there is no difference between the high and the low. What''s the skill? No need. " Chao Qingqiu was not willing to say more, but when he talked about this, he couldn''t help saying more.


    But after finishing this sentence, Chao Qingqiu''s third sword had been cut out. The sword had passed through the sea of clouds and had not stayed for long before it came to the old patriarch''s chest. Then for a moment, Chao Qingqiu said, "fight as you want, don''t say that there are no such things."


    When the words fell, the sword light passed through Zhao Sheng''s body, and Zhao Sheng fell down like this.


    He was just a corpse, so he can''t be said to be dead at the moment.


    The spirit of the old patriarch floated out of the corpse and did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he looked at chaoqingqiu.


    "Since you''re so persistent, I''ll break through your place first, and then I''ll talk about it later. But one thing I''m talking about right now and counting later is that if there are monks of general genius like you in this heaven and earth, I can protect my life together. Even if people like you are willing to die with this heaven and earth, many people are willing to live, which can also be regarded as biography We will continue to do so


    The existence of the world may not necessarily be just the existence of this place on earth.


    Chao Qingqiu said plainly, "let''s talk about it."


    The old patriarch laughed and said nothing, and the whole person disappeared here.


    That trace of spirit has been cut off by Chao Qingqiu, and can''t be returned to the immortal boat outside the sky. However, such a wisp of spirit is not very important to the old master. He is a monk at the top of the extreme Taoism, and doesn''t care about such consumption.


    Even if he was able to let Chao Qingqiu kill him seven or eight times, it was not a big deal.


    After all, in this place, even Chao Qingqiu, in fact, can not pose much threat to him.Looking at the old patriarch dissipated here, chaoqingqiu looks the same, but there are some residual white light on his fingers.


    That''s what he saw before.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Beyond the sky, above the fairy boat.


    The old patriarch took a deep breath, and then all the Qi machines on the surface of his body disappeared into his body.


    Then I opened my eyes.


    Before that wisp of spirit is not his own, but also represents his own, so we should protect himself with Qi.


    The middle-aged man said at the right time, "how''s the Lord?"


    The old patriarch laughed and said, "the talent is excellent and the mind is rare. Such a person is born for practice."


    The middle-aged man said with a smile, "isn''t it safe to say so?"


    The old patriarch shook his head, "some things, words do not matter, still have to reach out."


    The middle-aged man was stunned and then said with a wry smile, "do you still want to fight? After the patriarch, is there a killer? "


    The old patriarch did not speak, but there was a smile on his face.


    After a moment of silence, he looked up at the gap. The white immortal soldiers had opened the whole gap a lot, but it was not enough to make the immortal boat come to the world.


    The old patriarch stretched out his hand, put one hand on the rope, and then began to exert himself without expression.


    "Lord!"


    The middle-aged man did not understand why at this time, the patriarch of his family was impatient.


    According to the destruction of the gap by the immortal blade, they will be able to enter the world in the near future, but it will take some time.


    "What he wants is time. If I don''t give it to him, the reason doesn''t make sense. I tell him with my fist that only the strong can do what they want to do in this world."


    (this chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, see the last dad) www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    Li Fuyao is out of the customs.


    However, there was no one who came out of the bamboo tower.


    The sword fairy who can''t move now is not in the building.


    Li Fuyao didn''t stay much, but he passed away and went somewhere on the mountain.


    Today''s Jianshan is much stronger than it was when it was first reopened. Many swordsmen have left Jianshan and traveled in the world after learning. But even so, there are at least a thousand swordsmen on Jianshan.


    This may be the highest level of a thousand swordsmen in the whole mountain and river, and even in the whole world.


    They are all Jianshan disciples.


    There are no other sword schools in the world, but the scale is not comparable to here.


    Swordsmen in the world all come out of Jianshan, which is a sad part of swordsmen for six thousand years. Now it is the glorious time of Jianshan.


    Walking around Jianshan, I don''t know how many young disciples I see, but Li Fuyao, the sword immortal, is not seen.


    He passed by these disciples, who seemed unaware that no one was passing by.


    This is why Li Fuyao is a sword immortal.


    It''s more about his mood.


    There are no more peerless friars in this world than Emperor Wu and Chao Qingqiu. The reason why these two have the present state is related to the breath in their hearts. Without that tone, even if they could become the sea and become one of the most powerful monks in the world, they would not be as they are now.


    Therefore, when Li Fuyao really had such a breath, he was different from the ordinary monk of Canghai even though his state was not enough.


    Along the mountain road, you can go to the back mountain. There are several caves in the distance between the green mountains and the green water. It was originally the cave closed by the elder masters of Jianshan mountain. However, those inside at the moment must not be considered as senior masters.


    Far away from the caves, there is a bamboo grove. At the front of the bamboo grove is a pavilion.


    At the moment, a group of Jianshan disciples gathered in the pavilion.


    When Li Fuyao was still a hundred paces away from the pavilion, he stopped and hid himself in the forest.


    The reason why I stopped was because when I was near here, I heard one of the disciples of Jianshan''s explanation of kendo.


    That''s the most fundamental sentence in the mountain sword Sutra, "one way of sword lies in the right heart."


    But the disciple''s explanation of this sentence was more interesting.


    "What is the right heart? I don''t think it should deal with Kendo, but with people."


    It is the foundation of life and kendo that a man should be upright in his mind.


    The young disciple, who was only wearing an ordinary moon white sword shirt, said slowly: "the late elder of Kendo Xi Chunan on the mountain should be the great uncle of many martial brothers here. There are 11 Kendo outlines he left on the mountain, which has a detailed introduction to kendo. Everyone should have a good look at it."


    I have not even heard of his master''s uncle for several times when he mentioned this vegetarian masked face. Many young disciples have no idea who it is.


    Fortunately, after the young disciple finished the first sentence, he immediately added the latter one, "that uncle is Uncle Li''s, and Chen Jianxian''s elder martial brother."


    "A master''s Apprentice."


    In this way, the disciples could feel that the master uncle was indeed an extraordinary person. Some people asked him how he was killed.


    As a result, the topic of Kendo disappeared. The young disciple talked about Xi Chunan, Xie Lu and Liu Yibai, and then there was a sigh and a sigh.


    Everyone said that when those martial uncles were not born, if they were now, they would be sword immortals.


    Maybe many people in this world are like this. If they can''t do something by themselves, they always hope that others can do it.


    In fact, it''s normal, everyone does.


    This time, the Kendo discussion under the pavilion was originally organized by the three generations of disciples on Jianshan mountain. They wanted to confirm whether Kendo was biased. But after this incident, few people talked about Kendo anymore.


    After half an hour, the crowd dispersed, leaving only one young disciple.


    He sat under the arbor and thought about the Kendo insights he got before. In fact, he did not have much insight, but it was better than nothing.


    This young disciple, named Xu Caohu, is the most active one of the three generations of disciples on the mountain. His realm is not the highest, but he has some ideas about Kendo and dares to implement it.


    There are a lot of brilliant ideas. They not only dare to do it themselves, but also take many disciples to do it.


    This made his master feel very melancholy. If Wu Shanhe had not said that there was no big problem, he would have been arrested and locked up.


    Thinking of those feelings of kendo, Xu caoshu was in a good mood. Later, he began to develop Kendo according to his own thought of the movement track of sword Qi.


    Only for a moment, there was a big problem in the body.


    The sword Qi rushes everywhere in the meridians, which is almost the end of hitting lingfu.Fortunately, he had a white hand on his shoulder at the next moment. Just for a moment, a gentle sword spirit stopped the sword spirit and let it return to the spirit house.


    The man stood behind the grass and trees, and his indifferent voice came out, "no matter how many thoughts you have, you only have one pair of body. It''s not easy to go far in kendo if you''re broken."


    Hearing this, Xu Cao Mu thinks that he is an elder on the mountain who knows his affairs for a long time. He just gasps, "someone has to go to see the new road, so as to give the later generations more choices."


    "That person laughs:" press you to do so go on, perhaps did not wait for this time, oneself first did not have. "


    Xu caoshu turned to talk. He glanced at Li Fuyao''s face and thought that the elder was really young, but after a moment, his eyes widened.


    "Uncle Li?"


    Many people on the mountain will call Li Fuyao''s Li Jianxian, but there are also many people who will choose the more intimate name of Uncle Li.


    Li Fu waved his hand, indicating that his voice should not be too loud. After he sat down, he looked at the disciple who had never seen him on the mountain and said calmly, "I don''t know how your seniority is calculated, but when you shout, it''s no big deal."


    "Xu Caohu, my sword, do you want to learn it?"


    I don''t know how many people have called Xu Cao Mu''s name under the pavilion before. Li Fuyao knows it is reasonable.


    Li Fuyao, sitting in front of Xu Caoyu, asked such a question, which is quite surprising. For Xu caoshu, Li Fuyao is the most famous sword immortal in the world. Learning from his sword, he can naturally go faster and farther.


    However, he did not think too much about it, so he had already rejected Li Fuyao. Xu Caohu said with a wry smile, "what was it that I had instigated before?"


    Li Fuyao also said with a smile, "I just mentioned it casually."


    This time it was Xu''s turn to be speechless.


    After a short silence, Xu caoshu asked, "uncle, why are you out of the pass now


    He is not unaware of the current situation in the world.


    Li Fuyao said: "my Kendo is almost the same. I want to do something else later."


    Kendo is perfect. Li Fuyao has spent a lot of thought. Now he has really walked out of a new road. In kendo, he has almost no problem.


    If you want to go one step further, you need to do something else.


    Maybe it''s referring to time and space to prove kendo.


    Or maybe something else.


    But if he has time to do these things, I don''t know.


    Xu Caohu nodded: "since you are here, you should do something else."


    Li Fuyao suddenly asked, "how do you choose to live or die


    Xu Cao mu, after a meal, soon understood what this question was, and he said with a smile, "it''s not bad for the world."


    Li Fuyao patted his head and looked up at the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Peach blossoms are blooming all over the mountain.


    Dengtian tower should have been the best viewing place, but now the woman who wants to see the peach blossom is not in the tower.


    Upstairs are a group of young Taoists.


    The woman is in the back hill.


    She has raised several yellow cranes. Now she throws a basket of small fish towards the yellow cranes. Watching the yellow cranes fight for the yellow cranes here, her face also shows some smile.


    People all think that the yellow crane is the real thing of the immortal family, but it is no different from the ordinary things.


    After feeding the fish, the white dress woman seemed to be tired and wanted to sleep at the stone table, but a young man in blue appeared in the distance.


    He held a bucket and looked at this side with a smile on his face.


    The woman in the white dress looked at him without speaking.


    "When did you want to do this? Peach blossoms are all in bloom. Have you seen it?"


    The young man in blue shirt said to himself, "there are people everywhere in the tower. You certainly don''t like it, but don''t you like peach blossom?"


    With these words, he began to float out of the barrel in his hand a petal of peach blossom, which soon flew to the sky, and then fell down again.


    This barrel can hold how many peach blossom, but it is continuous.


    The white skirt woman noticed this and said, "you have a lantern, but you don''t have a jar."


    The young man in green shirt said, "Kendo has come to an end. I thought about something else. I went to the river once and found that I could also use a jar to hold some water."


    White skirt woman nodded: "not bad."


    "How is that tree growing?"


    White skirt woman casually asked: "should still be good?"


    The young man nodded and said, "where''s your yellow crane, isn''t it?"


    The white skirt woman did not answer him.


    The young man in green shirt didn''t feel embarrassed. He continued: "I thought about it later and realized that when I didn''t go to see the mountain, although the mountain was still there, I still felt sorry for the mountain."The woman with white skirt glanced at him, "it''s not good to beat around the bush."


    "I''m a coward, you don''t know."


    White skirt woman oh a, and then tone unchanged said: "has not changed over."


    The young man in blue said, "it can''t change."


    This time, the white skirt woman did not say these things, but looked up and said, "the gap is getting bigger and bigger."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    The gap in the sky is getting bigger and bigger, which can not be felt by friars with insufficient realm. However, monks like them can feel the difference of the heaven and earth almost all the time.


    Before there was a gap in the sky, great changes had taken place in the human world in the past when the curtain of heaven was becoming weaker and weaker. What is most relevant to the friars is that when the curtain of heaven becomes weaker and weaker, their practice becomes easier and easier.


    This change reached its peak after a gap appeared in the sky curtain.


    This period of time is the most suitable period of practice for the whole world. In this period of time, I don''t know how many monks have broken through the bottleneck of realm which has not been loosened for many years, and how many more monks have emerged in the world.


    The whole world has become more powerful than ever.


    Maybe the top monks can''t be at the top of the whole history of practice, but at least there are more monks in other realms than in the past.


    This change is enough to show one thing, that is, without that scene, the world''s monk''s realm is completely possible to be higher, and even the so-called eternal life theory before is also possible to achieve.


    But happiness and misfortune, the sky curtain hindered the practice of the whole world, but also protected the world.


    Today, when the curtain is broken, the practice can be simplified, but the monks outside the sky can also enter the human world, and may carry out an unprecedented massacre on this world.


    How many people will survive then?


    Ye Shengge was not a woman who liked to worry about these things, but now I have to say more about them.


    "That gap was completely opened, that is, in the past two years, Chao Jianxian didn''t do anything, didn''t ask you to find me, which means he had no way, and then there was only one result."


    The yellow cranes make a slight noise, just beside Li Fuyao''s and Ye Sheng''s songs.


    Crane has always been a little worried about the meaning, now it is very suitable.


    Li Fuyao nodded and said, "I know it''s not easy for Chao Jianxian. I haven''t helped him for many years."


    Some shame.


    It is not only for the Qing Dynasty, but also for the whole world.


    Ye Shengge understood what he meant, but he didn''t say anything to comfort him. In today''s society, it''s useless to say anything guilty. After them, they can naturally find a way to repay the world.


    Nothing is more solemn than death.


    So these two most dazzling young people, standing side by side, have never made a sound, just like this.


    As if to stand to the end.


    After a long time, Li Fuyao asked with a smile: "I''ve been here for so many years. I think it''s boring. Let''s go together."


    He had a soft voice and seemed to have boundless tenderness.


    Ye Shengge did not refuse, and then they walked down the mountain.


    The two men, a green shirt and a white skirt, are fine in the back mountain. When they appear on the top of the mountain, they attract a lot of attention. Behind them is the tower of heaven and countless disciples. Ye Shengge and Li Fuyao walk side by side.


    All the way down the mountain, countless disciples came to meet him and saluted ye Shengge.


    As for Li Fuyao, he was even more looked at. He didn''t show a trace of sword meaning. If it wasn''t for a sword hanging around his waist, no one would think that he should be a swordsman.


    "Who is that?"


    "You don''t know? Besides the Sword Fairy, who dares to walk beside the master of our temple


    "Sword Fairy?! Is it the one named Li? "


    "Naturally, it''s not the Li Jianxian, but no one is worthy of our master. However, this sword immortal is not the kind of one-sided person, but it can''t be hated. For the sake of that demon family woman, he broke through the demon land once and killed several big demons. In terms of talent, our temple master must be higher than him, but his achievements alone are not comparable. How can I take it for granted that such a man likes two women at the same time? "


    "It''s no wonder that the Lord dares to express his mind to the world. Such a man is the only one in the world. However, I still think it would be nice if the Sword Fairy only liked us, even if he could not be together in the end."


    The two people''s back gradually disappeared on the mountain road, and those voices still came. According to the two people''s realm, they could be heard naturally.


    In fact, the opinions of the disciples on the mountain are the same as those of the whole world.


    Although Li Fuyao is a sword immortal now, he has a natural barrier to cross for ye Shengge and Qinghuai.


    The former is a struggle between orthodoxy and orthodoxy, while the latter is a struggle between human beings and demons.


    His story is bound to be turbulent, but I don''t know if it will be magnificent.


    "Some people are thinking, if you and my descendants, will be the world''s best blood, even more than the descendants of Emperor Wu." Ye Shengge said it plainly, as if he was talking about something not very important, "it''s the best to be a sword embryo, so practicing sword will not be as troublesome as you."Li Fuyao''s sword practice is not really a problem, but according to Ye Sheng''s song, no matter who practices, there are such troubles.


    Li Fuyao said: "this kind of thing, even if you think about it."


    His face is a little red. He is almost 100 years old, but he still has no deep research on men and women.


    Ye Shengge smiles, but there is no smile at all. She goes on and then asks about the barrel.


    Li Fuyao used to take a wooden bucket with a lot of peach blossom in it. A barrel can hold a lot of peach blossom, but it is definitely not as much as Li Fuyao''s barrel at that time.


    He said he walked in the river and then put some water in a bucket.


    Ye Shengge knows that he seems to have some understanding of space.


    If the lantern is the most familiar and proficient in time East and West, chaoqingqiu is the most murderous person, so the most proficient in space should be the dead sage of Yanhe.


    "He''s actually a genius."


    Li Fuyao sighed.


    The sage of Yanhe was the first one he met directly. Although he was no longer a saint at that time, but without Bai Zhihan''s sword spirit, let alone Li Fuyao, even ye Shengge would have died in the fog mountain, and there would not be any of them today.


    Yanhe sage is not the highest level in the whole history of practice, but should be one of the few people closest to longevity. He studied and practiced the three teachings, and made a lot of efforts for his long life. On the premise that the realm was not enough to soar, he found a way to use the three constitutions of reading books, Taoism and Zen to refine alchemy and longevity.


    Although he failed to collect the monks of these three constitutions, he still lived for thousands of years.


    However, his research on the method of longevity is not only about studying such a path, but also thinking about something else for the sake of longevity.


    For example, Wushan.


    He learned and practiced the three teachings and took a different path. Those are the Tao.


    The Wushan mountain is the skill he has learned.


    He thought that he would be different from the world in the fog mountain, so could he live forever?


    For this idea, he built the fog mountain, and he has been perfecting the world. He can create a world of his own. Even though there are many restrictions, he has gone far in space.


    This time, it is Wushan that Li Fuyao wants to take ye Shengge with him.


    "Do you want to make a world, and leave some friars to keep the fire?"


    Ye Shengge can easily know Li Fuyao''s idea. After all, tianwai friars are too powerful, and their chances of winning are not high. The human world is likely to be destroyed and they will die. But if a world is constructed, some people''s lives will be left behind. They will multiply in that world. In the next tens of thousands of years, millions of years, there may be a unique one Tianjiao, then Tianjiao may do many things, such as bringing the monks of that world back to the world, or going to the world beyond heaven for their ancestors


    After that, no one can say clearly, but there must be someone to make it possible.


    It is just that the sage of Yanhe has been studying the space for so long, but he is just building a fog mountain. It seems very difficult for Li Fuyao to construct a world before the monks from tianwai come in.


    "No matter what, Wushan relies on human beings. Without human beings, Wushan will disappear. You need to construct a world and make it completely independent."


    If there is no independent world, no seeds can be left.


    "Monks themselves are very powerful. It''s too difficult to construct the world. Ordinary people are much simpler."


    Li Fuyao gave his own answer. It is not necessary to have a friar for the statement of kindling. It is possible to leave behind some practicing skills, even for ordinary people.


    They may not be suitable for practice, but only when the method of practice is in place, and later some of their descendants begin to practice, the same effect will be achieved. Even if there is no practice method, some people may be able to find out.


    After all, the monks in the world didn''t know how to practice at the beginning.


    Everything is evolving and everyone is groping.


    Ye Shengge said: "it is not so difficult to construct the world in this way, but once someone practices, the possibility of collapse will be high. Naturally, the most important thing is whether we can not rely on human beings."


    That''s what makes the world work.


    Otherwise, everything is false.


    "I know, but I always have to try. Chao Jianxian has done something, and we have to do something."


    Ye Shengge did not speak, just silence.


    "Many years ago, I saw his letters in the fog mountain. There are some records about the decline of swordsmen, but only half of them are available."


    At the beginning, only half of the letter was said. The other half should be in the other half, but he didn''t find it.


    In the fog mountain, he wanted to find out the answer. Now that the fog mountain has collapsed, he still wants to find something.


    "A man like him never says a word about something he is proud of."(the world is coming to an end, please come to Jiaqun bar, group number: 124190652)


    in the end, please come to Jiaqun bar www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    Wushan was originally under the mountain forest beside the North Sea. It was the cave of Yanhe sage and the work of Yanhe sage.


    Although the cave collapsed because of Ye Shengge''s forced destruction, many monks later found the Wushan site underground and opened it up.


    But before that it was an independent world, now it is just an underground world dug out by monks.


    It''s a big difference.


    Moreover, after so many years of field work, there have been countless field trips to and from that world. Now in the fog mountain, I''m afraid there is nothing to look for.


    Compared with the monks of the three religions, the wild monks will never let go of the magic weapons and other things.


    They go in and out of a place like locusts, leaving nothing behind.


    However, Li Fuyao still came. This is because although the things in the fog mountain have been found out for a long time, it has become a gathering place for field activities. There are a large number of field meetings here to exchange goods. Many treasures claimed to be found in the fog mountain are also in the textile market.


    Although this is an underground world, it is still prosperous.


    Unlike the monks of the three religions, the monks have no orthodoxy and naturally have no backing. They should be careful when they are alive. In such a gathering place, the whole world does not know how many, and they live in these dark places.


    Only a few people can see the blue sky and white clouds.


    But even the group of friars in the South China Sea could only leave when facing the saints.


    After walking through the long underground passage, Li Fuyao spent a lot of demon pills on the way to the deep underground. Although the magic weapons and cultivation secret books are the most favorite things of the field practitioners, Li Fuyao is the only one who has demon pills.


    Ye Shengge and Li Fuyao walk side by side in a not too spacious passage. Along the way, they can see a lot of rush repairs, but most of them don''t pay attention to Li Fuyao and ye Shengge. Only a small part of them looks at them suspiciously.


    Both of them are monks of the sea. Naturally, they have the ability to make people lose sight of their faces, but even so, such an air is not comparable to others.


    Through the long underground passage, they came to the underground. As soon as they entered here, they could see countless night pearls inlaid on the top of their heads, making this place as if it were day.


    In front of the eye, there are scattered buildings, and then further forward, there is a long paved road. On both sides of the road, there are many wild repair items.


    Further away, some caves, some strong or weak breath, should be some camping places.


    The road was very spacious, and could hold at least a dozen people walking side by side.


    Some scattered field workers squat in front of some stalls and are bargaining with the stall owners, which is very similar to the common people buying vegetables in the secular world.


    As a matter of fact, there is much more pyrotechnics in the wild cultivation than in the monks of the three religions.


    Walking on this avenue, Li Fuyao slowed down. Instead of passing by one stall, he was chatting with ye Shengge.


    "He''s a man who likes to write letters. There must be something left, but I don''t know if it will be destroyed."


    "A man of letters?"


    Looking at the distance, ye Shengge said, "he may really be the farthest person in this respect, but it is not necessary to place all his hopes on him."


    Li Fuyao vomited, and then said with a smile, "it''s just about doing everything."


    Ye Shengge, with a hum, stops in front of a stall and looks at one of the wooden hairpins. The owner of the stall is an old monk. He is not in a high realm, but he is very old. He should be four or five hundred years old. He is in his twilight years. It seems that he will not live long.


    His hair was gray, but there was no sense of vicissitudes in his eyes. He looked like a 20-year-old, still full of vitality.


    Seeing Ye Sheng''s song stop in front of him, he also noticed his eyes. The old monk said with a smile, "girl, you have good eyesight. This wooden hairpin is indeed the cheapest thing for me here."


    The old monk talks interesting, but ye Shengge is not a girl who likes to joke, so she just looks at it and doesn''t reply in a hurry.


    But Li Fuyao quickly came over and asked with a smile, "how can I sell this wooden hairpin?"


    The old monk glanced at Li Fuyao, unwilling to pay attention to the boy who could not see his face clearly.


    "If this girl wants it, I will send the wooden hairpin out. If you buy it, eh The demon pill, young master, is really good. It would be better to change this wooden hairpin. " The old monk looked at the demon pill that Li Fuyao took out, and he was smiling.


    Li Fuyao put the demon pill in the palm of the old monk''s hand, then bent down to get the wooden hairpin, and then asked casually, "where did this wooden hairpin come from?"


    Ye Shengge and Qinghuai both have a lot in common, that is, they are not willing to use the things used by others, so we must ask the origin clearly, or ye Shengge will not wear it on his head after buying it back.


    "Speaking of this wooden hairpin, it''s really legendary. When I was traveling around the mountains and rivers, I came across it by chance. It was an ordinary branch, but it was naturally in this shape. I took it to my side and never used it. Of course, I''m not a woman. Now this kind of lady''s temperament is just suitable for this wooden hairpin. It''s just right for you to buy it back."With these words, the old monk has already collected the demon pill, and even started to pack the things on the stall. This demon pill in the twilight situation is enough to make many people want to make his idea, so he has to leave as soon as possible.


    Li Fuyao didn''t stop him. He just grasped the wooden hairpin, and then he wanted to move on. But at this moment, there was a sudden sound coming out from the front, and several powerful air machines came out in front of him.


    It looks like a couple of monks fighting.


    Li Fuyao looked at the distance and thought it was a little interesting, but he also knew that the monks must be fighting for something.


    This old monk looked at that side and suddenly had an unbelievable expression, "is Tianbao born?"


    Tianbao?!


    These two words are attractive to all people here. Almost all the magic weapons in the fog mountain have been taken away. Most of the reasons why they stay here are because of the Tianbao.


    Li Fuyao was not interested in Tianbao, but handed ye Shengge the wooden hairpin in his hand.


    The latter is indifferent.


    "What''s wrong with Li''s smile


    Ye Shengge still did not speak.


    Li Fuyao understood. He reached out and pinned the wooden hairpin on the bun of Ye Shengge.


    She was originally a very beautiful woman, with this wooden hairpin, more elegant.


    Li Fuyao said, "it''s beautiful."


    Ye Shengge didn''t say that the old monk on one side had already rolled his eyes and thought, how can I look at this scene at this age?


    (it is recommended that the new book "sword spirit soars into the sky" by qingfenghua Yueming).


    this chapter is exclusively titled and broadcast by the last father! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    With the emergence of those majestic air machines, the distant war is imminent.


    Some monks who are not good enough in the realm are now plundering towards the distance. Although Tianbao is a good thing, they have to have a life to take it. If they have not enough realm, they can easily fold here. No matter how precious Tianbao is, they can''t save his life.


    Some monks who are not in a good state but are unwilling to leave find a place to hide their body. I''m afraid they just want to see if they can fish in troubled waters.


    When Li Fuyao got the wooden hairpin, he suddenly appeared. He thought about it and asked with a smile, "will you go and have a look?"


    Ye Shengge did not answer, the old friar disdained to open his mouth, "little doll, don''t think about everything to see the excitement. If you fold your life here later, let such a beautiful girl spend the rest of her life alone, there is nothing more cruel than this."


    Originally, the old monk said this, but Li Fuyao was stunned. He thought of a lot of things. His mood in his eyes began to become a little guilty. He looked into the distance and whispered, "I''d better go and have a look."


    Ye Sheng sang a song.


    The old monk said angrily, "you two little dolls, why don''t you listen to the old man''s words? You should know that the loss is in front of you! Even if you''re a swordsman, you know how many experts in the field are lurking here. I''m not afraid of losing my life? "


    Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to the old monk, but walked towards the distance with ye Shengge.


    The old monk thumped his feet on his chest and made a sad gesture.


    Fortunately, after Li Fuyao walked out of the road, he turned his head and looked at the old monk and said, "if you don''t go to join in the fun, you will be robbed of everything later, but it will be more painful than now."


    The old monk''s face changed in an instant and became calm. He thought that he could not see through the boy''s realm because of the secret method he used. But now, it seems that it is not so simple.


    The old monk, who has been in the world for many years, just smiles and hugs Li Fu.


    After a moment, he was like a white comet, instantly across the sky, hit the distance.


    It doesn''t matter whether Tianbao is true or not. The possibility alone must be seized.


    Li Fuyao glanced at the white comet passing by and said, "I''ve climbed to the top of the tower and stepped into the sea with one foot. It seems that no one can argue with him. But if the so-called Tianbao is the letter I''m looking for, it''s really offensive."


    He is such a sword immortal. Apart from Chao Qingqiu and Emperor Wu, no one can say that he can win him.


    Ye Shengge ignored him and didn''t rush to see the so-called bustle. He just walked and stopped, looking at the rest of the things in the stalls that had not yet been taken away.


    Those stall owners may be too cherish their own lives, so they are in a hurry to leave, and even have no time to collect their own things.


    "When I opened the book, I saw a sentence in the elder''s letter of dengtianlou, which said," since I said I like it, I have to think about how I can live up to these two words in the future. That elder is a kind of love. In order to be a wild woman, I gave up becoming the Lord of chenxieshan and finally betrayed Taoism. I never left any fame in this world in my whole life The more capable a man like you is, the more he wants to be famous. However, if the elder can hide for the woman all his life, he can see how much he loves that woman. "


    Ye Sheng''s song seems to be like this all the time. No matter what you say, it''s all plain. There is no fluctuation of intonation or mood fluctuation.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He just looked at the bun of Ye Sheng''s song and fell in love with the two women. What''s more, he was in love with the two women at the same time?


    Ye Shengge went on and said in a warm voice, "she is not necessarily worse than me. I sometimes feel a little sad."


    No matter how pure a Taoist heart is, it seems that it can not resist the two words of love.


    Before ye Shengge had always thought that she could stand outside the relationship between men and women. Even if she liked it, she could still withdraw. But when she got to the back, she knew that she had already liked it, and it was really impossible for her to leave the whole body.


    "But there''s one thing I know. You''re willing to lose your life for me."


    With these words, the two people could almost see the intersection of those air machines in the distance.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know what to say. At this time, he could only watch the distance with his mouth closed.


    They don''t know how many monks there are in the underground world, but there are already five of them.


    The old friar was six.


    However, among the six monks who ascended the stairs, the old monk was still in the highest realm. After joining the war, he even resisted the five monks and still had the upper hand.


    Compared with the orthodox monks of the three religions, the cultivation of the wild is much worse than that of the orthodox monks of the three religions. In the same realm, the cultivation level and combat effectiveness of the field monk are much worse.If the orthodox friars of the three religions fight, if one of them is not a favored son of heaven, it is really not so easy to win or lose.


    According to the current situation, I''m afraid it will not be long before the so-called Tianbao will fall to the old monk.


    Li Fuyao said: "when the ownership is determined, I will go to see what it is."


    Just between Li Fuyao''s words, the war situation in the distance has changed. The old monk, who used to sell things at a stall, is now in an extraordinary manner. One man has resisted the five monks. Now he has hit one with one hand and let the monk vomit blood. The old monk sneered: "although Tianbao is good, your lives are also good things. I really want to Leave it here if you don''t care? "


    At the moment, there was something wrapped in a rag in his hand. He could not see what it was, but it was shining with gold. It was the breath of the road and the breath of the sage.


    It should be the thing of Yanhe sage. It can''t run away.


    Five of them climbed the stairs. Now one of them was seriously injured, and the other four were worried. The old monk didn''t know where he came from. His fighting power was so high that they were not sure of winning.


    Even if they continue to fight, they may be planted here. Thinking of this, they have already had a sense of retreat.


    The old monk was satisfied. If this thing was regarded as a treasure by Yanhe sages, it would be of great help to his practice. Even with this thing, he might cross the last threshold and become a monk in the sea.


    Now the human situation is like this. If you want to survive in the troubled times, you must always climb up.


    In the end, the sea is more likely than climbing a building to save one''s life.


    After a short half a quarter of an hour, the old monk again injured a monk who ascended the building. After that, the three monks were ready to withdraw their hands, but at this moment, a golden light burst out in the distance.


    The golden light was also full of Saint''s breath. It was extremely majestic. After it was swept from a distance, it hit the old monk''s body. The old monk was so domineering before. At the moment, under the golden light, he could not resist and was defeated.


    He vomited out a large mouthful of blood and was beaten hundreds of feet away.


    But I still hold the so-called Tianbao tightly in my hand.


    High in the distance, an old man with a haggard face and a blue robe appeared in front of him.


    He is a monk of the sea.


    Just look at the face, and those who have become famous before the sea monk looks different.


    If it is not the monk who has only achieved success in recent years, or he has been hiding the great power that has never appeared.


    Li Fuyao didn''t know the monk, but the monks present were surprised and said, "Qingming Taoist!"


    During the years of Li Fuyao and ye Shengge''s seclusion and practice, there were quite a number of Canghai monks in this world. Among them, Xiao Xu, the scholar of the old Confucian scholar, Zhang Shouqing of chenxieshan, a great scholar named Bai Yu in the Academy, and the former deputy head of Shangyang palace.


    Of course, in addition to these, there were many other friars, but their fame was almost unknown.


    For example, this Qingming Taoist is also a great achievement in recent years, but no friars of the three religions care about it. However, in his field practice, his reputation is not small.


    Although he can never compare with his highness of Chu, Lin Hongzhu and Chen Jiu in terms of combat power, he has a great reputation after all.


    It''s impossible to be anonymous.


    It was the first time that Li Fuyao saw friar Canghai go off to rob things. He was also more interested in the so-called Tianbao.


    After the old monk flew out, he spat out a big mouthful of blood. Before he got up, he yelled at his throat: "Taoist Qingming, you are a monk in the sea. Do you want to be shameless?"


    The voice is very clear, it doesn''t look like an old man at all.


    In fact, Li Fuyao had doubts before, but when he saw the old monk''s mansion, he found that he was hundreds of years old.


    It''s a wonder.


    A blue robed Qingming Taoist stood on a high place, listening to this, not moved, but indifferent: "hand over Tianbao."


    Before the curtain of heaven had not been broken, the saints in the whole world were said to be false saints.


    Now the practice has become simple, and there are more Canghai monks than before. At this time, we can''t call these Canghai monks with sages.


    In particular, this Qingming Taoist priest was notorious before he became a monk of Canghai. It is common for him to rob other people''s magic weapons. Now he is a monk of Canghai, and his realm is enough, especially so.


    After a roar, the old monk didn''t want to die here. He got up and roared again. Then the whole man turned into a white light and wanted to escape from here.


    In a flash, he had already escaped hundreds of Zhang, and the Taoist of Qingming still refused to let go. He pointed out that a golden light came in an instant.


    It''s on the back of the old monk.Then Qingming Taoist said coldly: "Tianbao is my thing. If you have a covetous heart, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    The realm of the Qingming Taoist is in the sea, and his words are natural and forceful, and the monks on the spot can only recognize it. After all, the gap between the realms is in that place, so most people can only turn around in silence and stay away from the land of right and wrong.


    More monks choose to hibernate and see what happens next.


    The old monk, who had been pointed two fingers before and after, was not dead at the moment. After passing hundreds of feet, he came to Li Fuyao not far away.


    The Tianbao, which he held tightly in his hand, looked down and threw it at Li Fuyao. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "I think you''re OK. This is a gift for you. Go away. I''ll take a block for you."


    Li Fuyao looked at the golden thing flying towards him. He was also a little depressed. He said in a low voice, "this is to lead the disaster to the East."


    The corners of Ye Shengge''s mouth curled up some radians, and she was in a good mood. Seeing Li Fuyao''s appearance, she was somewhat inexplicably happy.


    Li Fuyao took a look at the old monk who had already run towards the distance, but still reached out to catch the thing.


    The old monk said he wanted to block him, but in fact, he never thought about it.


    This is the pure disaster.


    Li Fuyao took over the so-called Tianbao. When he started, he knew that he had been cheated. This was the demon pill that he had taken out before, which was smeared with gold by the old monk.


    Li Fu shook his head.


    At this time, the third finger of Qingming Taoist had come. This time, he came to Li Fuyao.


    In the eyes of others, the golden light is naturally a means of no realm, but in Li Fuyao''s opinion, it is just ordinary.


    He threw the demon pill at the old monk, and then took a look at the golden light.


    Between heaven and earth, there is a blue sword light across the underground world.


    The sword light is so dazzling that it has already covered the golden light as soon as it appears. Even in the next moment, everyone can only feel the sword light, but not see the golden light.


    It is a very fierce sword, so that life can not afford a little resistance.


    In the public''s sight, the sword light broke through the golden light, and then came to the Qingming Taoist.


    In a flash. The Qingming Taoist priest was hit by the sword and fell heavily.


    On the other side, the demon pill has fallen on the old monk''s back. It is not a demon pill. To some extent, it is a sword of Li Fuyao.


    At his level, almost anything between heaven and earth can become his sword.


    That demon Dan is also a sword.


    The old monk was hit by this sword. This time he couldn''t run. After he fell down, he only had half his life.


    One sword breaks the sea, and this kind of thing is enough to attract everyone''s attention.


    People with big eyes were surprised and said, "Sword Fairy?"


    Many people have come out of the sea in recent years, but no one else has become a sword immortal except Wu Shanhe, the master of Jianshan, who broke the boundary and became a sword immortal.


    The sword immortals in the mountains and rivers can be counted by pulling their fingers.


    Although he can''t see his face, since he is in a blue shirt, it is easy for them to guess his identity.


    There are only a few sword immortals in this world. Chen Sheng hardly appears in the world. A sword immortal like Xu Li doesn''t come out of Jianshan.


    Li changgu lives in the tower of picking stars. His gray clothes have long been known by everyone.


    Wu Shanhe, as the leader of Jianshan, is also very well dressed. Only Li Fuyao and Liuxiang are in blue.


    However, many people also noticed the Ye Sheng song on Li Fu''s side. This time, almost everyone remembered the news from the Shen Xie mountain.


    Ye Shengge, the master of chenxieshan temple, and Li Fuyao, the sword immortal, went down the mountain together and disappeared.


    "Li Jianxian!"


    Cried sword Xiu.


    He is very excited. This sword immortal is not only a high-level man, but also a sword immortal, Chao Qingqiu, who has done things for the whole Terran.


    After all, only these two sword immortals did the most in killing big demons.


    After being hit by a sword, the Qingming Taoist priest listened to these sounds before he got up. His liver and gall were about to crack.


    This son of a bitch, his own hand to a sword fairy, the Sword Fairy is still the worst kind to provoke.


    After he got up, he began to kowtow on the ground, regardless of his status as a monk of the sea.


    Li Fuyao didn''t pay attention to him. He couldn''t do it. Besides, it''s not the time to kill a human. He just turned to see the old monk.


    The old monk had received two fingers from the Qingming Taoist priest before, but he couldn''t match it.


    now he has received Li Fuyao''s sword, which is the result of Li Fuyao''s retaining his strength. If he put all his strength into his sword, he would not have so many things at the moment.


    Originally thought that the old monk who had almost died of his life should have no life at the moment. Who knows he turned over, looked at Li Fuyao and muttered: "Sword Fairy is great!"Li Fuyao looked at him as well as Tianbao in his arms, and then said, "if I kill you now, it''s not a big deal. What do you think?"


    The old friar said angrily: "he did not kill you, why do you want to kill me?"


    Li Fuyao was too lazy to argue with him. It was because the wooden hairpin had some incense and fire before. Now he didn''t want to kill a monk who was about to be in the sea. He just stretched out his hand and said, "show me that thing."


    The old monk was sad, "so you came to rob me of Tianbao."


    Li Fuyao said coldly, "you didn''t rob it?"


    The old monk didn''t find this thing before. He said that he robbed it. It was good.


    Li Fuyao takes a look at him. He doesn''t have to, but he does.


    The old monk also knew that this kind of thing was helpless. For such a sword immortal, it was estimated that few people in the whole world could play tricks under his nose, let alone defy his will.


    He reluctantly took out the things in his arms.


    Then he threw it to Li Fuyao.


    This time is really the so-called Tianbao.


    Li Fuyao didn''t pick it up with his hands, but when the thing was still in the air, he cut open the rags with his sword.


    Show the real face of that thing.


    It is a simple and simple tripod, which emits golden light because there is some blood flowing in the tripod.


    The blood was sealed in the small cauldron, which was extraordinary.


    Li Fuyao looked at the blood and didn''t know what it was.


    It doesn''t look like the blood of Yanhe sage.


    Ye Shengge said at this time, "there is the essence of daozhong."


    Li Fuyao was stunned, and then remembered the efforts made by the sage Yanhe for his long life.


    But he has already eaten those two people. How can he leave some blood?


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    Ye Shengge said that there was daozhong''s blood in the ancient and simple tripod, which was definitely not fake. After all, she was a real Taoist.


    "In addition, it should be the essence of reading books."


    Ye Shengge quickly made his own judgment. When they met the best old Yanhe sage in Wushan mountain, he said that he had not found a Zen son.


    Therefore, only daozhong and the seeds of reading books were eaten by him. It is not unreasonable to say that there are some blood essence of these two people in the small tripod. But what is the reason of Yanhe sage''s leaving these blood essence?


    Now that Yanhe sage is dead, it is not easy to know these things.


    The old monk stared at Li Fuyao and asked in good time, "after reading, can you give me back the things?"


    Li Fuyao didn''t look at him. Although this was not the letter he was looking for, it was probably a follow-up method left by the sage Yanhe, so Li Fuyao did not intend to leave it to others.


    If some people know about it and have any thoughts, then the seeds of Zen and reading books will suffer.


    The temptation of longevity is too great.


    Li Fuyao stretched out his hand, and the simple tripod was soon covered with white sword Qi visible to the naked eye, like a cage to wrap this thing up.


    Seeing Li Fuyao''s action, the old monk said angrily, "what are you going to do? That''s my stuff


    No matter how old monk Li has been talking about this problem for hundreds of years, he doesn''t think that he has been talking about this problem for a few hundred years.


    Even in these hundreds of years, he has been concentrating on practice, which should not be the case.


    In addition, Li Fuyao has found some problems with the previous sword.


    In fact, ye Shengge discovered it earlier than he did. The monk Canghai, who was called Qingming Taoist, pointed out two fingers in a row, and both fingers fell on the old monk. However, these two fingers had already penetrated his body, but the old monk did not bleed.


    This is a strange thing.


    A sword immortal like Li Fuyao, whose body is pierced, will also shed blood. This old monk is just climbing a building, but after being pierced by a Canghai monk, there is no blood flowing out.


    Maybe it''s because there is no blood in his body.


    Li Fuyao looked at him, and the old monk looked at the small tripod wrapped with sword spirit.


    "If you can tell me something I don''t know and want to know, I might be able to give it to you."


    Li Fuyao is not a very conditional person, but things can never be easily given out.


    The old monk turned around and looked at him and ye Shengge. Since Li Fuyao''s identity has been confirmed, ye Shengge''s identity is self-evident. This is a kind of Taoism and a saint.


    He wanted to talk but stopped.


    That''s his biggest secret.


    But that small tripod is very important, otherwise he would not risk robbing.


    The look on his face was very complicated and tangled.


    "You are not a man." Ye Shengge opened her mouth very quietly. She looked at the small Ding and thought of the books she had turned over in the dengtian building.


    I''m afraid that only two people have ever seen all the 3000 volumes of dengtian tower.


    One of them is ye Xiujing, the other is ye Shengge.


    Ye Xiujing is only for the sake of practice,


    so he has gone through 3000 scrolls, hoping that his road will not stop in the sea.


    Most of the daojuan that ye Shengge began to read were not about practice, but just a little fun for her.


    After turning over all the Buddhist scriptures about practice, I have read 3000 volumes.


    There are so many things recorded on it that ordinary people will not remember all the contents even after reading them. However, ye Shengge never forgets them. As long as they are willing to remember them, they can remember them.


    She looked at the old monk and said, "the sage of Yanhe has tried to put human soul into fierce animals. One chicken and one dog have even lived to this day..."


    The old monk was still trying to speak but not stopping.


    Ye Shengge said with a smile: "if the answer he asked for was told by me, it would be impossible for Xiaoding to give you. Besides, you also want to harm him. He is a man with a bad temper. I don''t know how many swords can you stand?"


    Hearing this, the old friar bit his teeth and said with a sad face, "that little tripod is my body."


    Fortunately, Li Fuyao had already sealed the place with sword spirit. Outsiders could not hear the voice here. If they knew what the old monk said, there would be a big problem later.


    In other words, it''s better for a nun to break away from a lantern, which is like an old man''s lantern.


    If what the old monk said is true, then I''m afraid we have to have another view on Yanhe sage.Before that, it was widely known that he was a sage who studied and practiced the three religions. He had gone far in his long life, but he did not know much about others.


    If the old monk was really a magic weapon, he would be more appreciative of Yanhe sage.


    You know, this world has been born for hundreds of thousands of years. There are countless friars, countless Tianjiao heroes, countless ancient and modern magic tools. But only the lantern on the Lingshan mountain and the sword in Liuxiang can give birth to wisdom and be able to speak.


    The lantern is made of the skin of a friar from tianwai, but Sanliang and siliang are more complicated. If the old monk is a small tripod with wisdom, he will also be a masterpiece of the sage Yanhe.


    He has gone beyond their imagination.


    The old monk, who was silent for a moment, continued: "I am the magic weapon of Yanhe sage."


    In fact, no one knows what the magic weapon used by the sage Yanhe. After he had made great achievements in the sea, he had no trace. He had been working hard for his eternal life all his life. He never cared about the so-called other things. If he had not dealt with other saints in the world, he naturally did not know what his magic weapon was.


    Even if people later found the fog mountain, it was the sage Yanhe who deliberately did it. He can be said to be a very mysterious person.


    This small tripod is his magic weapon, but it is not the only one.


    In fact, it is still his most important magic weapon.


    Because there is the essence of daozhong and the seed of reading books in this small tripod, he has countless ideas about longevity, which is just one of them.


    If you are lucky enough to find a Zen son, the three blood essence will be able to create a new body, perhaps with that pair of body, you will be able to preach and live forever.


    This is actually the same way that he ate the three men, but there are still some subtle differences between the two. He ate the three people directly with his body as the cauldron, refining these things.


    Choosing Xiaoding as the carrier of


    is a more natural way to promote wisdom, which is more in line with the road.


    "He is worthy of learning and practicing the three teachings. He even took this into consideration." Li Fuyao sighed.


    The sage of Yanhe made a lot of preparations. It seems that every road is pointing to eternal life, and it seems that every road has not completely failed.


    Because of the lack of Zen''s blood essence, Xiaoding gave birth to wisdom thousands of years later than he expected. Until hundreds of years ago, this gave birth to wisdom, and then when he could really get rid of Xiaoding, that is, these two years.


    Looking at the vicissitudes of life, I don''t have that feeling.


    He was born to climb the stairs.


    In some cases, this small tripod can be compared with some amazing races of demon earth.


    The reason why he stayed here was that he felt that the small cauldron was here. He had always wanted to find his own body, but it was fruitless. Until today, he really owned the small tripod.


    But two uninvited guests, one is the infamous Qingming Taoist, the other is Li Fuyao.


    The Taoist of Qingming had already been hard to provoke, but he still had a chance of life. But now he came to Li Fuyao, he really had no life.


    What''s more, there is a ye Shengge standing around here. What can he do?


    Li Fuyao looked at him, and there was nothing more to this story than to feel sorry for it.


    Maybe after a while, he will meet again and twice about the longevity of Yanhe sage.


    This kind of thing is unpredictable.


    He took the sword away, looked at the tripod and asked, "I have another question. I''ll give it back to you, whether you know it or not."


    "Really?"


    The old monk was a little excited.


    Li Fuyao asked, "does Yanhe sage have some letters? Where are they?"


    The old monk was stunned, then he said suspiciously, "I told you, do you really give it back to me?"


    Li Fuyao nodded.


    The old monk looked at Ye Sheng''s song, but he didn''t pay any attention to him.


    There was no need for these two monks to cheat such a spirit.


    "He has a lot of letters. Which one do you want?"


    Li Fuyao looked into his eyes and asked, "a lot of them?"


    He was a little guilty. Then he bit his teeth and said everything, "in that cauldron, he wrote a lot, as if it was for me to see. This should be his preparation."


    The sage of Yanhe has too many backhand for himself.


    Li Fuyao took the small tripod and found that it was actually a good space magic weapon. After a moment''s silence, he said with a smile, "I have all of them."


    The spirit looked at him and widened his eyes.


    "You bandit


    After all, the spirit is equivalent to a child, and his anger is all written on his face.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "do you think you will not be pursued with this Tianbao?"


    The spirit was stunned, and then a little distressed.Although he was born to climb the stairs, he is not sure that he is safe. He will inevitably encounter a lot of troubles with this.


    Li Fuyao said, "follow me."


    "It seems that at the end of the day, no one can take my things."


    Li Fuyao is content.


    "I''ll take the tripod." Ye Shengge opens his mouth with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    The second trip to Wushan came to an end. As for ye Shengge''s saying that she wanted the tripod, it was not all a joke.


    Li Fuyao wants to dabble in space. She also wants to be more qualified. If she really wants to understand this kind of thing, maybe she will succeed in the end.


    Even Li Fuyao has to admit this.


    So after Qi Ling recognized Li Fuyao as the master with his nose, all the letters were moved to the bamboo building under the cliff of sword mountain.


    Ye Shengge is also here.


    Two people read thousands of letters, of which hundreds are used to record space, which is the lifelong efforts of Yanhe sage.


    Of course, in addition to this, Yanhe sage also involved in many aspects, and all of them were proficient.


    Such a person, if not for long life to do so many things, is really a generation of pride.


    I''m afraid we can''t find a second person similar to him in the whole history.


    In the bamboo house, ye Shengge is still in a white dress, and the wooden hairpin is pinned on her hair at will. She sits in front of the window, and no matter who comes to see her, she will feel that she is the unique woman in the world.


    That temperament is from the inside out.


    Zhao Dabao went down the cliff to look for Li Fuyao once. After seeing ye Shengge, he couldn''t walk on the spot. Finally, he was kicked by Li Fuyao, which brought him back to his senses. However, he was also teased by Li Fuyao. If you tell Xu Yue about this, I''m afraid it will not be so simple.


    Women in the world, even if they know that they are not as good as others, they will be reluctant to admit it.


    So Zhao Dabao knew that this matter would be handled by his elder martial brother. After returning to the mountain, he told him. Xu Yue said it was OK. For half a month, he was still deeply afraid.


    This made him know Xu Yue again.


    However, when it came to Li Fuyao''s ears, he just laughed it off.


    Now the gap in the sky is getting bigger and bigger, but all the things that can be done in the world have been done. The next step is to wait.


    Waiting is a very long thing, of course, it can also be a very terrible thing.


    On that night, the moon was fine. Li Fuyao leaned against the window and read a letter from the sage of Yanhe, which should be the last one about space.


    Yanhe


    the sage made too many annotations, and so did his attempts, from something as big as Wushan to something as small as Xiaoding.


    Li Fuyao rubbed his head and took a look at ye Shengge, who was still reading in front of the window. The latter had no longer used wooden hairpins to tie his hair, and his black hair was put on the back of his head, and his white skirt was replaced by a white dress, which was more revealing.


    The moonlight on her face complemented each other.


    This world beauty, meets Ye Sheng song, must lose color three points.


    She was just cold-blooded, perhaps the only shortcoming.


    Li Fuyao sighed: "you such a woman, if again gentle like water, it is really unreasonable things."


    Ye Shengge''s line of sight is still on the letter, but he still says, "what''s the use of it?"


    Yes, no matter how beautiful, you Li Fuyao also recognized the difference between the front and the back, so what''s the use?


    Li Fuyao vomited, "but it''s true that I like you."


    This has already been regarded as a serious confession of one''s mind. This kind of thing does not happen much to Li Fuyao.


    Ye Sheng song, um, "OK."


    Li Fuyao patted his head and then said with a smile: "I never thought that one day when I heard your name for the first time, I thought you would be an iceberg. After all, the first of the young monks was still a woman, and everyone would think that he was not a mortal."


    Ye Shengge didn''t answer. She remembered the first time she met in Jianshan before. Li Fuyao probably thought she was an unreasonable woman at that time. Besides, she still came to Jianshan with his master at that time, which was even more unpopular.


    After that, she even proposed that her colleagues were rejected by Li Fuyao.


    Of course, it was the old ancestor Xu Ji who opened his mouth.


    When they meet again, they will all be in Luoyang City.


    At that time, when the Confucianists wanted to kill her, Li Fuyao probably didn''t want Confucianism to succeed, but anyway, the relationship between them was much better at that time.


    After that, they went to Wushan and Buddha land together. He saved her and she saved him.


    I don''t know how, Li Fuyao fell in love with this girl. At first, he knew what he meant. Li even took the initiative to do something stupid.


    However, Li Fuyao, even if he is clever, where can he compare with ye Shengge?


    In Qiufeng Town, for her sake, he felt that the common people could be killed for the first time.


    In fact, that is the expression of affection.


    And then in the golden light, he just wanted to save her, he died better than she died.


    Of course, the best thing is that nobody dies."Ye Shengge, why do I like you and why do you like me?"


    Li Fuyao closed his letter and began to laugh.


    Ye Shengge didn''t look up and said, "I don''t know."


    The sound is soft.


    Do you need a reason to love someone?


    Don''t you need a reason to love someone?


    I don''t know.


    Li Fuyao looked at the moon and said in a low voice, "if I follow my previous idea, as long as I get revenge, I will live a good life, marry a daughter-in-law and have a child."


    But things go against wishes.


    Too many unknowns.


    Now he has become a sword immortal, and he even has to fight with tianwai to protect the world.


    Everyone knows his name is Li Fuyao. Everyone knows that he is a Sword Fairy.


    Have you ever thought about this?


    I thought about it when I was practicing in Jianshan.


    Li Fuyao said, "if we win and the human affairs are settled, I actually want to go for a walk."


    Ye Shengge said, "yes."


    Li Fuyao did not speak. He looked at the moonlight and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After the world war and the outer space war, even if it was defeated once, would it be more troublesome?


    It seems that it is really endless resistance, and will it really succeed again and again?


    Ye Shengge suddenly asked, "do you want children?"


    Li Fuyang was stunned, then turned to look at her and moved his lips. Then he asked, "what..."


    Ye Sheng sang a song with some special meanings.


    Li Fuyao''s heart beat a little fast. They were separated by a window. In fact, they were not separated.


    Li Fuyao hit a ha ha, "it''s getting late, do you want to go to bed first?"


    Basically, they haven''t closed their eyes for half a month. The so-called sleep seems meaningless to them.


    Ye Shengge laughed, "courage has always been so small."


    Li Fuyao retorted: "you don''t know my nickname is Li bold?"


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    When the mountains and rivers were first settled, the Yanling Dynasty ended the war against Dayu and Liangxi, and the Yanling emperor became the only emperor who unified the mountains and rivers in the past 6000 years.


    Nowadays, there will certainly be many people who will hate the emperor extremely, but after that, the historical pen like a sword will certainly praise his majesty.


    After all, he is the only one who has unified the mountains and rivers in the past six thousand years.


    Luoyang city is now the whole mountain and river, the most important city, the people inside, naturally, many more.


    A man with a white coat and a sword on his waist walked into Luoyang City. It was the midsummer of Luoyang City. Cicadas chirped everywhere in Luoyang City. Everyone could hear it, just like the gap in the sky.


    That man didn''t disturb too many people. After all, nowadays, there are so many swordsmen in white clothes in the mountains and rivers. No one is so stupid that he thinks that all he meets are immortal swordsmen like Chao Qingqiu.


    Most of them are swordsmen who have just begun to practice swordsmen. They are not high-level, but they yearn for these swordsmen very much, so they have this kind of dressing up.


    So when the man walked into a house that had not been inhabited for decades, no one cared.


    The mansion should have been called Li''s mansion. It was the ordinary residence of a sword immortal. Except for him, most of his family members had died. The only sister of the friar had married out and had never come back in these years.


    The whole courtyard is full of fallen leaves, which makes it a little desolate.


    The man in white stood under the eaves of the courtyard and listened to the cicadas chirping not far away. He had some smile on his face. He said in a soft voice, "I have found it."


    It''s not very loud. Only people in this yard can hear it.


    At this moment, the door of a room in the house was pushed open, and a young man in blue came out with a bench on his shoulder and put the bench under the eaves.


    In the room behind him, there was a woman with a white skirt, but she did not come out with her.


    "What have you found?" Asked the young man in blue with a smile.


    The man with his back to him had a deep relationship with him and saved his life. It can be said that the relationship between them should be excellent.


    The man in White said with a smile, "I have found the answer."


    The young man in blue was sitting on the bench, wondering what it meant.


    "Ye Jianxian, can you speak more clearly?" The person standing in front of him is naturally the sword immortal Ye Changting who has disappeared for many years. As for the one sitting behind Ye Changting, there is another sword immortal, Li Fuyao.


    Ye Changting asked with a smile, "can you think that after about 700 years here, there should be no more than 700 years. There will be no more Confucianist monks in the world, and only scholars who seek peace and stability?"


    Li Fu shook his brow and frowned slightly, but he still didn''t say anything in a hurry.


    "According to Su Ye''s idea, the Confucianist friars in this world should be scholars first and then monks. As a scholar, he should be upright. So he spent so much time to rectify the school. I met him before and said an interesting thing. After listening to him, he found it interesting."


    Ye Changting is talking about something he didn''t say before.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Fuyao said, "a Confucian monk should be a scholar first, then a monk. This kind of thing can''t be solved by Su Ye alone. The method of practice only depends on his aptitude. If he wants to solve this problem fundamentally, he should observe his character when he collects his disciples. But there are so many good scholars in this world? If there are not so many, once Confucianism has such a mind, monks will naturally be greatly reduced, and the status of mountains and rivers will be declining. How can we get them to agree? "


    Ye Changting said with a smile: "this is a problem. I haven''t figured it out, but I should be able to see why."


    Li Fuyao was puzzled.


    Ye Changting added: "have you ever thought that Jianshan will be renamed Jiange in the future, and on menchen mountain at the foot of the mountain, there will be many Taoist temples. Swordsmen and Taoists are on one mountain."


    If it was not for knowing that ye Changting was definitely not a mental problem, Li Fuyao would have uttered these words on the spot.


    Even so, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Ye Changting said with a smile, "I don''t worry about the things you worry about. Since the history books are written in black and white, what can I say? You don''t have to worry about the world after that. "


    Li Fuyao asked tentatively, "what does ye Jianxian know?"


    Ye Changting shook his head and said, "I don''t know too many things. I also wonder why someone should do something."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile, "I don''t know what ye Jianxian''s words mean."


    Ye Changting turned around, looked at Li Fuyao for the first time, and then said, "you want to create a world and save fire for the world."


    This matter is no secret in Jianshan, let alone people like Ye Changting.


    So Li Fuyao just nodded."I went to Wushan once and brought back some letters from the sage of Yanhe. I had some feelings, but I was still wondering about one thing."


    Li Fuyao said with a wry smile: "no one can master the study of space by the sage of Yanhe, but Wushan is still in the human world. He creates a world out of nothing. It seems that it can''t last forever without relying on the original world."


    Ye Changting nodded. This idea is also true. If a world wants to appear independently, it needs too many things. The world formed by this heaven and earth has ten million laws, which may not exist in that world.


    Sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers, these things, out of thin air?


    It should still need natural evolution.


    What''s more, if you want to practice, you also need the invisible Qi that exists between heaven and earth.


    Maybe it can be called aura. Anyway, it is the root of Qi. If there is no such thing, practice would be nonsense.


    Ye Changting said straightforwardly: "this kind of thing still needs to think more."


    Li Fuyao nodded to show that he understood.


    Ye Changting stopped for a moment and then said with a smile, "you''ve heard what I said before. Don''t take it seriously. I''m here to ask you a question."


    "Ye Jianxian, please," Li Fuyao said


    Ye Changting solemnly asked, "if you really want to give birth to a son, how to name it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Fuyao was shocked.


    Ye Changting said solemnly: "green lotus, do you like it?"


    Li Fuyao waved his hand awkwardly, indicating that he did not have this idea.


    Ye Changting looked at him with a suspicious expression for the first time.


    Li Fuyao, with a straight face, didn''t say anything. Of course, he didn''t do anything.


    Ye Changting waved his hand and left.


    He has not been seen for so many years, of course, not just to think about such a boring problem, but only when he meets him. In fact, he does not deliberately pursue it.


    Li Fuyao may not know that after that, there will be a swordsman named Li Qinglian, who is still invincible in the world at a time when cultivation has become very difficult.


    Standing in his place, he is a mountain of swordsmen in the world. No one can cross it.


    Mentioning the three words of Li Qinglian, there is no swordsman in the world who does not waver.


    However, no one knows the origin of his life experience, so ye Changting, standing at the lower reaches of the river, is curious about the origin of the ancestor Li and whether it has something to do with Li Fuyao.


    But if you don''t get the answer now, that''s fine.


    I sent Ye Changting away. I don''t know why. The weather changed suddenly. Just for a moment, dark clouds had already covered Luoyang City, and soon, thunder was rolling.


    Then there was a downpour.


    Li Fuyao, sitting under the eaves, felt chilly for no reason.


    Think carefully, now this time, it is the late autumn season.


    Ye Shengge came out of the room. She had black hair, which had not been fixed with a wooden hairpin, nor had she made a bun. Her white skirt was also casual. It didn''t look like the past.


    Li Fuyao moved to the side, and then said, "no wonder ye Jianxian misunderstood you for being so dressed."


    Ye Shengge didn''t look at Li Fuyao. He said to himself, "what did you do? What didn''t you do? Don''t you know?"


    Li Fuyao turned his head and looked at the rain curtain in the distance. He didn''t say anything.


    He is bold. In fact, he is not bold at all.


    There is only one gall.


    Ye Shengge asked: "come to Luoyang City, do not go to see his own sister?"


    Li Xiaoxue is in Luoyang at the moment. She may be the best monk in Luoyang now. She is regarded as the future monk of the sea, so she has not been allowed to go out of Luoyang to kill mountain demons.


    Li Fuyao said: "when the matter is finished this time, there will be plenty of time to see you. If you can''t make it through, there''s no need to see."


    Ye Shengge gently held his hand and said, "don''t worry, I''ll die in front of you."


    Li Fuyao was shocked.


    "If you die first, it will affect my heart. If I die first, it will have little effect on you. After all, you still have a woman you like."


    Ye Shengge smiles and says something naughty.


    Li Fuyao helplessly looks at her, but also knows that after getting along with himself for a long time, the woman around her will be more and more fuming.


    I don''t know if it''s good or bad.


    Ye Shengge also said: "but if your child is called Li Qinglian, the name is really good."


    Li Fuyao did not refute this time, but felt that the name was really not very good.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Changting left the courtyard, but he did not leave the Luoyang City. He soon ran into the chaoqingqiu, who was supposed to be watching the sky in buzhoushan, in another restaurant in the city.And, of course, the cold mountain around him.


    After they saw Ye Changting, Lengshan felt the sword meaning. Then he was stunned. Then he could not believe it. Finally, he became a bitter smile.


    Just at this glance, he felt that ye Changting''s spiritual realm was comparable to that of chaoqingqiu.


    He glanced at Ye Changting and was surprised, "I thought it would take you at least some time to get here."


    Why can''t you go to the evergreen pavilion


    In his words, ye Changting really looks down on Chao Qingqiu''s qualifications. Of course, Chao Qingqiu is definitely not a top-notch person in kendo, but all aspects are not comparable to ordinary people.


    But ye Changting is not an ordinary person.


    He is the most gifted person in the river and lake. He didn''t concentrate on practicing sword at the beginning, so he made slow progress. When he got the idea of practicing sword, he became the leader of Kendo in a few years.


    Not to mention that he raised the level of life for the martial arts masters in the world!


    Li Qinglian''s name is very famous in that river and lake. However, on the sword tablet, it is just the same as the name of the founder of Jiange kaipai, and his name of Ye Changting is even higher than the two.


    What''s more, how long did ye Changting practice reach the present state? In fact, it doesn''t need Li Fuyao to grow much longer.


    It''s no problem to say that he is gifted.


    Chao Qingqiu laughs at this sentence.


    He took the bowl, took a sip, and then said, "now that I have you, I think I can have a dozen."


    There are many monks in the world now, but there are not many above the sea. He was in Qing Qiu and Emperor Wu, and ye Changting is also one now. If he comes back from Liuxiang, he is also one.


    Li Fuyao and ye Shengge are two.


    However, these two men will not be as powerful as the others in front of them for the time being. However, as long as they have experienced a few wars and are not dead, they will certainly be close to some of them in the future.


    There is no other practice method in the world with the speed of the battle of life and death.


    Three thousand roads, so fast.


    "What''s going on in Liuxiang?"


    After ye Changting, ye Changting also heard about what happened in Jianshan before Liuxiang. Although Liuxiang is also a vast sea, it still lacks something, so we still need the first Liuxiang.


    Chao Qingqiu said: "who knows? I know that Emperor Wu has come back. This Liu Jianxian will not be annihilated in the long history."


    Ye Changting is used to the tone of Chao Qingqiu''s speech, so he doesn''t feel anything. He just drinks for himself, but he is cold mountain. Although he follows Chao Qingqiu for some time, he still doesn''t adapt well, so he is a little confused.


    "I''ve looked at the gap, but I can''t hold it."


    Looking at Lengshan, he said, "after that, you don''t have to fight. If we lose, you will go back."


    In fact, people like Lengshan are not so bad. In fact, most of the people on the immortal boat are not ferocious. Otherwise, they would not have practiced so much. They just stood on both sides of the river bank, so that they could only do so.


    Maybe you would choose to go to the riverbank in Qingqiu, so it''s really hard to say something clearly.


    In the end, Lengshan''s life and death, in fact, Chao Qingqiu doesn''t care.


    So he was very generous.


    "I''m just a prisoner. They won''t take me away. They''ll probably kill me here."


    Chaoqingqiu Oh, no more below.


    But ye Changting said, "I will not die here. I have to go back to see someone."


    Chao Qingqiu?


    Ye Changting continued: "and, that answer, I found half."


    "Why half?" he asked


    "Because I found the man."


    Ye Changting said with a smile, "that''s all."


    -


    after autumn, the demon soil begins to snow, which has not changed for hundreds of thousands of years.


    On the other side of the mountains and rivers, there have been people who have become monks of the Canghai sea in recent years. In fact, there are also many demon soil here. After Feng Lu, several young talents, including Bi Yu, also entered the sea.


    The most unexpected thing is not that those young people who have already had a reputation have become big monsters of the sea, but those thousand year old demons who do not know where to close their doors one after another, and all come to the palace of demon emperor.


    The number is not large, but most of them are peerless experts who have lived for thousands of years, and their combat power is very good.


    In comparison, if Shanhe had not become a number of Canghai friars, he would have been inferior in terms of the number of Canghai friars.


    In other words, the details of the demon clan have not been bad for so many years, that is, the Terran had to fight with the demon clan a few years ago, and it may not be able to win.


    However, no matter how many big demons can be found, now the demon land still hears the order of Emperor Wu. This may be the most powerful demon emperor in the history of demon soil. He has been standing under the eaves and looking at the gap these days.The curtain of heaven has changed.


    The original gap has spread to the south these days. In principle, it should be connected with the gap in buzhoushan mountain, and then the curtain of heaven will be completely opened. If there are monks from tianwai, it will not be a simple fairy boat.


    Without the curtain of heaven, the world is like a little girl who doesn''t wear much. You should look at those big men outside the house in fear.


    If their own men are not at home, they can only be bullied.


    Emperor Wu, wearing a black robe, said indifferently, "it''s about to start."


    There are only two people around him, one is qingtianjun, the other is demon min.


    Both of them were looking at the sky, and neither was in a hurry to speak.


    "What do you think, your majesty?"


    After all, demon min was a big demon who followed Emperor Wu in those years, and knew more about Emperor Wu''s temper.


    This is really a matter to consider. Is it to press the fairy boat out of the sky and not allow the other party to enter the world, or will it be put on the earth?


    This is something that Chao Qingqiu and Emperor Wu need to make a decision.


    Chao Qingqiu hasn''t been to the demon land for a long time. In fact, his attitude is enough to understand his intention. In the outer world, the friars are almost the same as the monks on earth. However, in the world, the monks outside Heaven will be suppressed by this world, so it is beneficial to the monks on earth.


    Emperor Wu has made up his mind to let them in.


    But where is the battlefield?


    Demon soil or mountain river?


    Emperor Wu looked up at the sky and seemed to be asking for advice.


    -


    beyond the sky, above the fairy boat.


    The old patriarch looked at the gap becoming bigger and bigger, and the whole person''s spirit was much better. He released his hand, looked at the white light in the distance, and then turned to the middle-aged man and said, "you can make the final preparation."


    The middle-aged man nodded heavily, and his eyes were excited.


    After hundreds of thousands of years, they are finally taking a new step.


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    The gap continues to spread, and soon, it will join with the remote demon soil road, and then the whole world will be completely opened. After that, there will be no sky screen in the world.


    The sky is gone. I don''t know if there is sun and moon.


    The realm of monks will be improved quickly. The sea will not become the end of monks'' practice. More monks will see the scenery beyond the sea.


    It will be an unprecedented era of cultivation.


    Maybe in a few hundred years, those monks who have left their names in history will not be powerful figures any more.


    The so-called sea full of walking, climbing a building is not as good as a dog


    The friars like Jianzu will not be regarded as absolutely powerful.


    All this may happen later, but in fact, it is not these things that are most likely to happen.


    But once the curtain of heaven is gone, people from outside will enter it.


    After that, the world was broken.


    No one in the world knows Jianzu, chaoqingqiu and Wudi.


    As one of the initiators, the old patriarch stood at the bow of the fairy boat and looked at the dazzling white light in front of him.


    The middle-aged man didn''t follow him. Standing behind him was a young man with a good look. He was eight feet tall and his face was like a jade. He was wearing a flowing light Taoist robe and a little cinnabar in his eyebrows. He could see that he was not a mortal.


    In this immortal boat, the highest realm is the old patriarch, but in fact, in terms of status, the highest is still the young man.


    The old patriarch was just the leader of a small sect, but he was a real disciple of Tianzong.


    His name is Han Lu.


    And the emperor of Tianzong is a real king.


    That emperor is also surnamed Han!


    Han Lu can''t be the direct blood of the emperor, and the emperor can''t be willing to risk his lineal blood, but this Han Lu will also have Han Tianjun''s blood.


    In fact, he was sent to stabilize the immortal boat on the immortal boat and let them know that this time, Tianzong followed them to experience this event.


    At least on the surface.


    Han Lu came to the old patriarch''s side and saluted him slightly. Then he said in a warm voice: "if the old master asks the monks on the Xianzhou to open the sky at this moment, it is estimated that within one day, we will see the rivers and mountains of the world."


    The old patriarch said with a bitter smile: "Han Xiaoyou''s words are taken for granted."


    Han Lu gave a cry, and then asked, "is it hard for the old patriarch to think that they will not listen to orders, and they will not pay attention to my call in the name of Tianzong?"


    The old patriarch shook his head and said: "this place is so weird, otherwise, it will not break the halberd before and after. So many people have not been able to achieve success. The monks on the Xianzhou haven''t unified the sect, so they are afraid of this place. Even if Han Xiaoyou is a disciple of Tianzong, if you force orders, you won''t succeed. If you don''t listen to Tianzong''s orders, you won''t listen to Han Tianjun Then, no one can afford the consequences, but before the consequences, they need to consider life and death at this moment. "


    Heaven is in the rear, and the world is dangerous, but life is still in the middle.


    How to choose, I think those friars who have lived for thousands of years will figure it out.


    Han Lu thought of this, but also nodded and said: "reasonable, the old patriarch has a long-term view."


    The old patriarch waved his hand and said meaningfully: "the sky curtain will certainly break open, and we will certainly see the rivers and mountains of the world. However, after that, what will Tianzong do? I don''t know whether Han Tianjun has any instructions. If so, please ask Han Xiaoyou to give early instructions."


    Han Lu said with a smile: "this is the situation caused by the efforts of several emperors. My ancestors have only one idea, that is, to solve the problems here as soon as possible. After that, we can''t worry about them."


    As for the monks in the world, I''m afraid the only one who has plans is the old monk.


    What Tianzong thinks is probably the most important thing. The situation created by the joint efforts of several heavenly kings, but only one Tianzong disciple came, can explain some problems.


    Han Lu suddenly asked, "the old patriarch borrowed someone''s body and went to see that person, isn''t he?"


    He still looked at the old patriarch with a smile, as if he didn''t know anything, but it''s hard for such a person to feel that he really didn''t know anything.


    The old patriarch was very calm. No matter how unfathomable Han Lu was, he was still the most powerful one in this immortal boat. He said calmly, "that man is very strong, and no one can compare with him in kendo."


    Han Lu noticed that he was talking about Kendo, not realm.


    No matter how powerful the monks are, they will not be as powerful as the emperors. However, Kendo is something else.


    They also have sword cultivation in that world. Besides the realm and combat power, they naturally have another layer, which is kendo.


    It can be said that it can be said that Jian Xiu has their own understanding of the sword. They are not related to the realm of combat power, and many times it is the same thing.Han Lu asked, "is that the strongest person in this place?"


    The old patriarch''s eyes were very complicated. He didn''t know why han Lu knew these things, but now he only nodded.


    Han Lu said, "the old patriarch will take his head to see his ancestors, right?"


    It''s a question, but it''s more of a trial.


    The old patriarch wanted to live in chaoqingqiu, and wanted him to do something for his family, but he didn''t want him to live for others. So soon, he nodded his head and said, "this man is the most difficult person to deal with. Naturally, he should kill him first."


    Han Lu nodded his head and said, "it can''t be better."


    With these words, Han Lu wants to go back to the cabin.


    The old patriarch thought about it and asked before Han Lu was about to return to the cabin: "Han Xiaoyou, Tianzong will not just kill people."


    Han Lu shook his head, and then chuckled, "what''s the matter with the old patriarch?"


    It is just like the style of Tianzong these years.


    With Han Tianjun, everything is very simple.


    This is the principle of Tianzong for tens of thousands of years, which has never changed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A crack appeared in the sky, like a white light, across the demon soil and mountains and rivers.


    The sky is colorless.


    When people look up at the sky, in fact, they can always see blue sky and white clouds. White clouds are just gas, while blue sky is just a reflection of the sea.


    There is no color in the sky.


    But at the moment, the white crack in the sky is striking.


    That white light, everyone can see, the sea of clouds can no longer block the crack.


    All monks can see it.


    Everyone can see it.


    It''s very dazzling.


    Li Fuyao and ye Shengge stood on a not too high mountain and looked at the crack. They didn''t know what to say. Ye Shengge told a joke. Unfortunately, Li Fuyao didn''t laugh.


    Then ye Shengge slapped Li Fuyao. The latter was stunned. Then he looked at ye Shengge and thought for a long time. Then he said, "it''s not appropriate to tell jokes at this time. Besides, your jokes are not funny. I didn''t laugh when I finished. It''s unreasonable for you to hit me."


    Ye Shengge looked at him, "I just think there are a lot of things I haven''t done. If you die, you can''t see it."


    You can''t see when you''re dead, so before you die, do more to show you.


    Li Fuyao said with a bitter smile, "don''t curse me."


    Ye Sheng sang a song and then looked down.


    Li Fuyao said, "at this time, why don''t you see Chao Jian Xian?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I''m afraid that at this moment, the whole mountain and river people plus the demon earth demon cultivation don''t know that a strange thing has happened on the Buddha land side.


    Recommended:


    night cold flying snow "Jiulong Tongtian Jue"


    "I have a sword to find the immortal" does not cut


    the immortal road is at a loss


    the wind is blowing and the moon is shining in the sky


    the legendary salted fish "big element envoy"


    Restart 1995 your ex boyfriend


    this chapter is exclusive to the last father Title broadcast! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    Someone is moving Lingshan.


    When Lingshan began to move slowly to the East, the monks and the people of the whole Buddha land knew the news.


    The Lingshan mountain was originally located in the mountains and rivers. Six thousand years ago, there was a dispute between Buddhism and Confucianism and Taoism. Buddhism had no choice but to move the Lingshan mountain to today''s Lingshan.


    After six thousand years, the Buddha land has changed from the original barren land to the present.


    Now, Lingshan goes eastward. It looks like those eminent monks on the Lingshan mountain can cast magic to make Lingshan return to the mountains and rivers.


    Many people have thought that before Lingshan moved to the East, Buddhism had been preached again on the other side of the mountain and river. Now the mountain river is a dynasty of Yanling Dynasty, and Confucianism and Taoism do not interfere in human affairs, so the preaching is very smooth. But even so, it will take at least hundreds of years for Buddhism to regain its foothold in the mountains and rivers. This is not the work of a generation.


    But Lingshan didn''t think of it.


    So sudden, so determined.


    So everyone started. Both the monks in the temples and the devout believers all follow Lingshan eastward.


    This is a magnificent sight.


    It''s not organized by anyone, but it really exists and happens.


    Moreover, it seems that after the Lingshan mountain enters the mountain and river territory, the whole Buddha land will certainly be deserted.


    is as like as two peas ago six thousand years ago.


    As for the present moment, apart from thinking about the Buddha land after thinking about it, he is still thinking about the Buddha land before. Standing under the bodhi tree which has grown up a lot, he looks at the man with white robe who is facing him. After thinking about it, he still holds his hands together and just salutes.


    He had thousands of questions, but at the moment he seemed unable to ask.


    "After entering the mountains and rivers, after the mountains, go to the hinterland of mountains and rivers, and choose a place at will."


    The man in white looked at the people who followed and laughed.


    Zen thought about it, but still shook his head and said, "no, let Lingshan be in the front."


    Chan Tzu said with a smile, "the good intentions of Chao Jian Xian are appreciated."


    When Lingshan left the Buddhist land, Zen thought about it, but it was the same as others. It was hundreds of years later.


    It took only an hour for chaoqingqiu to come to Lingshan and move eastward.


    When he first came to the mountain, he saw the bodhi tree and talked about it with Zen.


    Then half an hour later, Zen nodded.


    Chao Qingqiu''s attitude was very firm, and Zen didn''t object to it.


    "The Chaojian immortal wants to take the mountains and rivers and the Buddha land as the frontline battlefield in the war. However, the friars from tianwai don''t necessarily think the same as the Chaojian immortal."


    Although Chan Tzu had to move the Lingshan mountain to the East, it was not true that he had no worries at all.


    Buddha land is a battlefield chosen by Chao Qingqiu for tianwai friars. After that, he planned not to let the monks of tianwai enter the mountains and rivers until the monks on earth died.


    Once this war is unfolded, it will be the most tragic scene. It is here, perhaps every day, there will be dead people.


    It''s a foregone conclusion that the sky curtain breaks open. Chao Qingqiu can''t stop him. He can only focus on the things after him.


    It is the best way to choose the Buddha land, because there are not many monks and people in this place. Moreover, with the eastward movement of Lingshan mountain, the monks and common people here will follow them.


    Chaoqingqiu does not need to abandon any mountain and river people.


    Zen Tzu is a wise man. He soon understood the intention of chaoqingqiu, so he nodded after half an hour.


    This is the best way.


    But how to make the monks fall into the Buddha''s land is something he doesn''t understand.


    Maybe Chao Qingqiu knows what to do.


    "The war is now. How many people can stop dying?"


    The language of chaoqingqiu is plain, just looking at the changing scenery on both sides.


    Chan Tzu was still in his red cassock. He folded his hands and looked at the bodhi tree with compassion on his face. "I don''t know how many people will die, but I know that Li Jianxian will die before Lingshan is broken."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "that''s why I let Lingshan go back."


    Zen Tzu shook his head and said, "Lingshan is here. There are so many great monks in the sea, including chaojianxian. It is the most stable place in the world. Even if you withdraw, if you can''t keep it, the end will be the same. It''s good for Li Jianxian to look at Lingshan."


    There are thousands of swordsmanship in the world. The one that goes towards Qingqiu is not concerned about, but Li Fuyao is worried about everywhere.


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile: "he is really a different person."


    Chan Tzu said with a smile: "six thousand years ago, the sword was worshipped by Liu Jianxian. After six thousand years, I braved to add a Li sword to the body of the Chao Jian immortal."


    Chao Qingqiu turned his head and looked at the young monk for the first time. After thinking about it, he said seriously: "originally, I thought that after Huihou monk left the world, he would not be able to produce a monk comparable to him for thousands of years. Now I found that it was I who looked away, and Zen was not far away from Huihou monk."Zen son smile, but many words.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lingshan moved eastward, and the news soon spread to the mountains and rivers, and then to the demon soil.


    Hearing this news, Emperor Wu has already sent people to set off.


    Leaving the demon soil are the realm of the big demon in the sea, a lot of numbers.


    A series of majestic demons emerged from Emperor Wu''s palace, and then ran to the south. If it had been put in that year, it would have made people think that this was the intention of the demon land to invade the south.


    But now, those friars have no other ideas except watching the big demon figures passing by one after another on their heads.


    Feng Lu was the last of these demons to set out. He stood outside the palace of Emperor Wu and looked at the once blue sky city. His eyes were full of nostalgia.


    Half an hour later, he slowly left, the majestic spirit of the dark as ink, in the demon soil sky, leaving a clear trace.


    However, under the white light, the black air is too insignificant.


    Just like Feng Lu, he is not so impressive under the light of Li Fuyao and Ye Sheng''s songs.


    Emperor Wu was still standing under the eaves, and the wild bird was still on his shoulder. He looked at the dazzling white mark, stretched out his hand and touched the black bird.


    Then, in everyone''s sight, the palace of Emperor Wu slowly lifted up, left the ground, and slowly flew toward the sky.


    Emperor Wu also ascended to the sky, and then slowly moved towards the south. People on the ground could not see Emperor Wu. They could only see a black emperor''s robe. In the sky, it seemed that the white light mark had been blocked.


    It seems that the black robe can prevent all disasters.


    The only remaining friars of the demon clan fell to their knees and burst into tears


    At this moment, Lingshan has passed through the mountain, and then stopped, countless monks and people are slowly coming to the mountains and rivers.


    Chao Qingqiu began to meditate with his eyes closed. However, on the Lingshan mountain, the sword Qi began to accumulate, more and more.


    (the latest update is not very good, it''s just in these days that we should raise the quantity)


    in this paper, we should pay more attention to it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    The wind from Lingshan, with the sea of clouds can not live the tumbling.


    Between heaven and earth, one after another visible green rainbow rises from the earth, converges on the Lingshan mountain, just under the sea of clouds.


    Chan Tzu looked at this scene not far away. He was not surprised at the state of chaoqingqiu, but at what chaoqingqiu still wanted to do.


    An air machine suddenly appeared in the sky, and then the young woman in the flower skirt appeared on the top of Lingshan.


    Zen knows her, in fact, he is probably the most familiar with her, of course, is also his personal, put in the whole world, perhaps not suitable.


    "Miss Gu Yuan." Zen son looked at her, but there was nothing to be ashamed of, still smile.


    Gu Yuan''s face is full of worries. The move of Lingshan to the East has already alarmed many people on this side of the mountain and river. Chao Qingqiu didn''t say hello to them in advance this time, so many people don''t know why Lingshan moved eastward.


    The school is also a bit confused, but Su ye, the leader of the school, knows about these things, but he doesn''t say a word to his disciples. Just before Gu Yuan left, Su ye only said one sentence after he had been there. Even if he should have come to tell Gu Yuan, he didn''t say much about anything else.


    Chan Tzu sighed: "Chao Jian Xian wants to use the whole Buddha land as the battlefield for the first battle with tianwai friars. This matter has been settled and can not be changed."


    Gu Yuan was stunned and then asked, "how can chaojianxian decide this matter? How can tianwai friars act according to chaojianxian''s idea?"


    This is something Zen had asked before, but he did not get the answer himself, so at this time, he could only shake his head.


    Gu Yuan said: "it seems that the master has already known. Maybe Chaojian immortal has informed the whole world in his way."


    Chan Tzu said with a smile, "people like Chao Jian Xian have such rules and regulations in everything they do. Originally, we should not worry about anything. In fact, even if we worry, we can''t do anything. Almost the whole world can''t do anything that Chao Jianxian can''t do."


    Gu Yuan bit his teeth and asked softly, "what should I do after that? I''m afraid."


    "What is Gu Yuan afraid of?" Chan asked


    This is a very simple language, which should not have happened between these two people.


    "I''m afraid that the master can''t hold on, and I''m afraid you can''t hold on. The school is gone, so there''s not much to do. I''m afraid we''ll all lose our home."


    Gu Yuan is now climbing the stairs, which is also a very good realm in the whole world, but in this war, she is much worse.


    At least not to be in the front.


    However, Lingshan is bound to have a lot of monks who climb the stairs.


    Now the situation is that they will not be able to get the monks who climb the building until all of them are dead.


    After that, it will be spring and autumn.


    All the time until the friars were dead.


    Chan Tzu said with a smile: "things are not so bad. Even if they are so bad, they can''t escape the robbery. Miss Gu Yuan doesn''t have to worry too much."


    When Chan Zi said this, he already had the meaning of a great monk, but it made Gu Yuan feel very strange.


    However, if you think about it carefully, the last time they met was decades ago. For such a period of time, it was not long, but it was absolutely not short to say that it was short. Zen has been practicing all the time. I''m afraid that the mentality has changed a lot.


    Even if the mentality does not change, now two people, certainly will not be the original two people.


    Zen thought for a while, and then said, "I went to see that story again before. In fact, I have some new views on the practice of master Ananda. However, most of these things are not worth mentioning. That''s all


    "I don''t know what happened to benefactor song Pei?" Zen took the initiative to speak.


    Gu Yuan looked at him and shook his head. There was no nature of conversation.


    Chan Tzu once again said with a smile: "there are some things between men and women that I can''t say clearly now or before. One day in the future, I can''t figure out for myself whether Gu Yuan is benefactor song Pei or Li Jianxian."


    Gu Yuan also said with a smile, "why is Zen so interested in this matter?"


    Zen Tzu said, "before he left the world, he talked to me about Buddhism, cause and effect, and reason. But I didn''t understand it. Later, I went to the school to see the girl, and then I understood something. Over the years, I have thought a lot about it, and then I understand that the four words are still the best


    "Which four words."


    "Let it be."


    Chan Tzu said, "if Gu Yuan girl understood these four words, she would not have gone into the sea at the moment."


    Gu Yuan laughed, and then said an impolite word, "it seems like this understanding, from the secular to find someone out, you can think of it, but Chan Tzu has thought about it for so many years."


    Chan Tzu didn''t mean to


    at all. He just said with a smile: "everyone has his own opinion, and his own Zen needs to participate."


    Gu Yuan stopped talking.Chan Tzu said, "go back, girl. This place will soon become a battlefield. When it comes, it will A lot of people died. "


    And the dead will be those monks who are highly respected in daily life, the great friars of the sea.


    Gu Yuan didn''t mean to force him to stay. Before he came to Lingshan, the leader had already told him.


    So she just said take care, and then it turned into a white light, soon dissipated.


    Zen son looked up, a beautiful face, no expression.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although Lingshan has returned to the side of mountains and rivers, not all the monks and common people have entered the mountains and rivers. Therefore, during this period of time, except for the sword Qi, Lingshan has no other vision.


    And the crack on the curtain of heaven, at this moment, almost has to merge with the road of buzhoushan and separate the whole world.


    Chan Tzu knew that Chao Qingqiu was waiting for those people to leave the Buddhist land completely, but he could not help worrying.


    Fortunately, a few days later, a few majestic demons came from the north, and those not far away fell on the Lingshan mountain.


    Those are some big demons of the demon land. They should have been ordered to come here by Emperor Wu to be dispatched.


    But the man who can command them has not yet opened his eyes.


    A few days later, several Canghai monks came here. These monks are Canghai monks who have emerged from the three religions in recent years. Their reputation is not big enough. After all, there are more Canghai monks than they were at the beginning.


    Chao Qingqiu still did not open his eyes.


    Those people have basically entered the mountains and rivers, and no one is still in the Buddha land.


    Close your eyes to the autumn.


    A few days later, some wild monks came.


    Some friars of the three religions also came. Although they would not make the first move, they came to build the battlefield.


    The mountains before Lingshan were quickly flattened by them. From a distance, it was a large flat land above the flat land, which seemed to be a huge challenge arena.


    It is true that many people will die in the arena.


    But there must be, and that''s fine.


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    Lingshan is behind the mountains, but it is after all the peaks of the mountains have been leveled. It is the only mountain higher than those mountains. Standing on the Lingshan mountain, it is really a feeling of being condescending.


    Countless monks gathered on the flat land in front of Lingshan, and the Buddha land was in front of them.


    Of course, as well as those who have been unable to say exactly how much sword spirit.


    Suddenly, there was a gust of wind between heaven and earth.


    The monks looked up and saw only a few shadows under the sky and above the sea of clouds. They had a magnificent breath. Just by looking at them, they knew that they were not ordinary monks.


    "Who is in charge of the school?"


    The scholar who first walked out of the sea of clouds had a volume of old books pinned around his waist. He looked at the elegant and easy-going scholar dressed up. I''m afraid that after his appearance, no one is more like a scholar than him.


    Su Ye was taught by the school. After the old Confucian died and died outside the sky, there was a whole line of Confucianism. Zhou could have been in charge of Su ye again. However, after so many years, the reputation of being in charge of Su Ye was close to that of Zhou Fu Zi, and almost all of them could stand side by side with him.


    He was the first one to walk down the cloud and walk towards the Lingshan mountain, which has already represented the attitude of Confucianism to a certain extent.


    "After his death, Zhou Fu Zi didn''t walk side by side with the school leader."


    "The sky over there is red!"


    While Zhou Fuzi was walking towards the Lingshan mountain, Ning Sheng also appeared here. His little cinnabar was always a magic weapon known to all monks in the world.


    "Liang Sheng!"


    "Here comes Zhang Sheng!"


    "That''s the cult leader!"


    "Mr. changgu!"


    "It was Master of Jianshan... "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Hongzhu, dressed in a red robe, stood expressionless in the clouds, and then came slowly towards the Lingshan mountain.


    A few days ago, a Canghai friar came to Lingshan, and no one could compare with the big demons in the demon soil.


    No one thought that before the war, almost all the friars of the world had gathered here. If they had not had a clear understanding of the war before today, they would have understood that this war had never existed before.


    Zen son looked up, but did not see the curtain of heaven.


    Because at this moment, above the curtain of heaven, there is a huge city.


    "That''s..."


    Countless monks were shocked and surprised.


    But the next moment, on the Lingshan mountain, many people knelt down, "welcome your majesty!"


    It''s a huge city. It''s the palace of the demon emperor and the spiritual pillar of the whole demon clan. Because in that huge city, there must be Emperor Wu.


    For Emperor Wu, many people have no direct feelings. After all, this is the strong demon land, not the mountain and river side, but you will definitely know that Emperor Wu''s majesty is a monk who can be compared with Chao Qingqiu.


    When Emperor Wu arrived, many people were relieved.


    What''s more, chaoqingqiu has always been here.


    The palace floated in the sky, and stopped behind the Lingshan mountain. There was no one left there, but there was an indescribable feeling spreading here.


    Everyone knows that Emperor Wu must be in that palace.


    Two of the strongest monks in the world came, and the atmosphere suddenly became heavy.


    Several Canghai fell on the Lingshan mountain. Wushanhe, the youngest leader of Jianshan, stood in the southeast corner, standing side by side with Li changgu and Xu Li. Chen Sheng had already sat down. He rubbed his nose and said with indifference: "this battle is too big."


    There are many sword immortals in the world, but not all of them have come.


    Li changgu said with a smile: "everyone knows that he came here to see the sword of Chao Jianxian."


    Yes, their purpose is not to start a war, but to see the sword come out of Chao Qing Qiu.


    He has been here for a long time, and the sword has accumulated momentum for a long time. I''m afraid it will be wielded recently.


    For these sword immortals, apart from the monks and human affairs, what can be more important than watching this sword?


    There can''t be anything else.


    Wu Shanhe''s palms were sweating. He was a little nervous. Only when he was a sword immortal could he know how terrible the sword was now. Moreover, among the sword immortals present, his realm was the lowest. Naturally, he would be more miserable.


    "The sword of Chaojian immortal is the strongest sword since there were swordsmen?"


    Xu Li opened his mouth with a smile, as if he were just saying an inference, but Chen Sheng soon frowned and said, "even if this sword can be regarded as the strongest one at the moment, it can''t be the strongest after."


    Br >


    , they all think that the sword of Qiuxian is not the strongest sword in the sky.


    So even if this sword is the strongest at the moment, it will be surpassed by the next one.So they have to wait to see when the sword will appear in the world.


    The next moment, Li changgu suddenly looked up at the sky, and then his voice even slightly trembled and said: "out of the sword."


    The sword is out!


    It''s probably the strongest sword ever.


    Even if it is not, there should be no other sword that can compare with this sword in the whole world at this moment, so after that sentence, Wushan river has risen.


    At this moment, a lot of people are following their heads.


    I''m afraid that except for the Emperor Wu, all the monks who came here have already raised their heads.


    All the sword Qi accumulated a few days ago suddenly disappeared, and a sword light appeared between heaven and earth.


    No one can see where the sword was born, but everyone knows that it must be chaoqingqiu.


    There was originally a white mark on the sky, which was very dazzling, but it was very dim under the sword light.


    The sea of clouds was separated in an instant.


    Between heaven and earth, sword is everywhere.


    The sword, as if it was very casual, cut into the sky.


    No one knows how far it is from the top of the mountain to the sky and when it will fall on the sky. Just as no one knows now, Chao Qingqiu has stood up and walked to the edge of the cliff.


    He was also looking at the sword, as if appreciating something that could not be copied.


    Chen Sheng is right. This sword will never represent the highest level of kendo. However, the meaning of this sword is different.


    This may represent a formal war between the earthly friars and the tianwai friars.


    This time, there was no conspiracy, no plan, only face the enemy, never die.


    The mood of Chao Qingqiu should be very complicated.


    "Not bad." Suddenly a voice came from the sky. It was not loud, but everyone heard it, but no one cared, because everyone looked at the sword.


    Chao Qingqiu was laughing, "thank you very much."


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    The sword fell to the sky.


    Everyone was very nervous, not only the swordsmen, but also the monks. Although they knew that a great monk like Chao Qingqiu would act with his own ideas, they would not easily guess.


    But looking at this sword, I can''t help but wonder why it is.


    Why did it happen? Why did it fall to the sky.


    The white mark is exactly where the sword light fell. Of course, it is a trace across the whole world. How long is the sword light? How can it be completely covered?


    If we can''t completely cover them, why do we have to cover them.


    The sword light shrank rapidly, and soon became a light spot, a very small light spot. But the light was very bright, which had made other things on the sky no longer glorious. So many people could clearly see what the light was going to do.


    The next moment, there was a blue crack in the colorless sky, like a spider web, which began to spread and go. The whole sky curtain began to crack like porcelain.


    Some people subconsciously close their eyes, as if they are afraid that something will fall from the sky, but in fact, the sky curtain is just an invisible membrane, so even if it is broken, there is no need to worry about anything.


    What''s more, they are still monks.


    But there are still a lot of people who are afraid.


    However, some people soon noticed that the blue cracks began to spread in the direction of the sky curtain on the side of Buddha soil, rather than on the side of mountains and rivers. That is to say, with this sword, the sky curtain on the Buddha soil side should be cut open in the morning of Qingqiu, so that the immortal boat can fall down from there.


    But tianwai monk will make Chao Qingqiu''s idea come true?


    More and more cracks, more and more green light.


    Everyone was so shocked that they couldn''t speak. The swordsmen thought, how could there be such a sword in this world?


    The monks thought, is there anyone like this in this world?


    Chao Qingqiu''s face had some changes. The smile on his face disappeared and became flat. Then he said softly, "it''s a pity."


    The sound reached everyone''s ears.


    What a pity?


    Chao Qingqiu stood in front of the cliff and asked, "if you do this, can you do it?"


    In the sky on the giant city, soon came a voice, "can''t be so meticulous."


    The sword of Chao Qingqiu can be understood by Emperor Wu. He can see the innumerable detailed spirit of the sword. Naturally, he can see what this sword is about.


    Breaking the sky curtain is just the beginning. The most important thing is to build a passage to the world for the immortal boat.


    What''s more, he said that it''s a pity that the other side would like to. In fact, it''s not that the sword can''t be accomplished, but it''s a success.


    Emperor Wu knew what Chao Qingqiu was thinking.


    So just looking at the sky.


    A lot of people are looking at the sky.


    At this time, Qingguang was flourishing and began to become extremely dazzling. Everyone could not look directly at the sky curtain, and all they could feel was countless swords.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the immortal boat, the old patriarch is looking at those green lights.


    Han Lu, standing on the bow of the boat, wanted to say a word, but at this time, those blue lights spread over. The sky under the fairy boat, the white mark, was so dazzling that at the moment, there was no brilliance.


    The next scene was more surprising to him. While the blue light was flourishing, he could clearly feel that the sky curtain was broken.


    It was so decisive and straightforward.


    The white mark disappeared, and the whole sky disappeared.


    Nothing can stop them from entering the world.


    This is another breakthrough in tens of thousands of years. If the trip to the world can save their world, they will be remembered by later generations and will not be forgotten.


    It''s a matter of enduring fame.


    Han Lu said with a smile: "according to the previous plan, the immortal boat will fall."


    The old patriarch was about to nod his head, but his face changed a little after a moment, because when the curtain of heaven was broken, the tens of millions of blue lights turned into sword lights, and almost fell on the immortal boat at the same time.


    One sword after another, the old patriarch might not care too much about it in ordinary times. But now the Xianzhou has been seriously damaged before, but now it has to face such a tyrannical sword light, which is really frightening.


    Moreover, all the swords were directed to the places where the damage was most serious. It was as if the swordsman had been looking at the Xianzhou all the time, so they knew the weakness of the Xianzhou.


    Countless sword lights fell on the immortal boat, which made the old master helpless.


    He frowned. "He''s forcing us to fall out of here."


    Han Lu was not a fool. He soon understood the meaning of these sword lights, but he didn''t want to be led by the nose.


    "He knew that the fairy boat had been damaged. If he forced forward to find the best place to fall, it might have been destroyed."The old patriarch''s eyes were very deep. He did not think that what he was waiting for would be such a fate, nor did he know that the man would be so bold.


    Han Lu clenched his teeth and said, "down!"


    They all know that no matter what means chaoqingqiu has, it is impossible to kill them in one fell swoop. After all, there are many friars on the immortal boat.


    He showed weakness temporarily, only because the immortal boat could not be destroyed.


    The old patriarch nodded, and the immortal boat was the foundation of his life, because he did not know what would happen afterwards. If the immortal boat was destroyed at this time, they were afraid that it would be impossible for them to go back.


    The fairy boat fell slowly.


    Han Lu''s face became more and more ugly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone knows that the curtain has broken.


    In front of them, only the blue light dissipated and the colorful glow appeared. There was no specific thing happened, but everyone knows that the sky curtain which has covered the world for thousands of years is gone.


    For many years, it has kept silent on their heads, protecting them on the one hand and restricting them on the other.


    With the curtain of heaven, they were able to live without being bullied or humiliated by outsiders, but the practice was not so easy, and the sea was almost the end.


    Should the monks resent the sky curtain or thank them?


    Chaoqingqiu is not the only one with mixed tastes.


    And they.


    The fairy boat came to the world from the outside.


    With colorful rays, it looks like a real fairyland thing. The two people standing in the bow of the boat look like real fairyland.


    Their world is really better than the human world, because they have no canopy, so it is not so difficult to practice.


    A monk who practices to the extreme can live for a long time.


    Hundreds of thousands of years


    That may be called longevity.


    Chao Qingqiu looks at the fairy boat.


    The black bird on the shoulder turned into a knife and fell into the hands of Emperor Wu.


    Emperor Wu''s black robes began to float.


    This chapter is broadcast exclusively by the last Dad! Look at the end of the world, just look at the end of the world)


    see the end of the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    The fairy boat came to the world.


    The colorful glow wrapped it, making it look sacred.


    Countless monks looked up at the fairy boat. They had many emotions in their eyes, including yearning, burning, resentment and helplessness.


    No matter what the emotions were, no friars did anything.


    The friars who were originally present in this place did not want to go to the so-called fairyland.


    They came here with only one purpose, that is to kill the enemy and kill these tianwai friars who want to invade the world.


    They are not immortals, but invaders who want to possess their hometown and kill their relatives.


    Therefore, the feeling of hatred will soon grow out, accompanied by hatred, of course, there is also a murderous spirit.


    Han Lu and the old patriarch stood in front of the Xianzhou, feeling these murders. Han Lu said with a smile, "this is the first time."


    In that world, he is the most favored one of Han Tianjun''s younger generation. Not many people will have too many ideas about him. It is the first time that so many people want to kill him.


    The old patriarch was no stranger to such a situation. He had expected it before he came to the world. Now he is only observing the monks, and the most important thing is to look at two people.


    One is Emperor Wu in the black palace.


    One is chaoqingqiu standing in front of Lingshan cliff.


    I have seen it before the Qing Qiu Dynasty, so the old patriarch''s eyes are more on Emperor Wu.


    He was dressed in a black robe, and the wild bird was in his hand. The whole person was not half murderous, but his indifferent expression made people feel a palpitation.


    The old patriarch looked at Emperor Wu a few more times, and then said, "that seems to be the battlefield they prepared for us."


    Han Lu took a look at the top of the mountain which had already been leveled off. He laughed and said softly, "how to fight? Listen to the old lord."


    Although he was the most respected person on the immortal boat, the commander-in-chief of the whole war was still the old patriarch. He said how to fight, and the friars on the immortal boat would not object.


    However, although these friars are powerful in fighting, they have never stood on the so-called battlefield. If they really want to fight, they will easily turn into a mess and it is difficult to follow the command.


    Even if the friars want to


    follow the orders, it is difficult to have such ideas after the war.


    When the time comes to kill red eyes, in fact, both monks and soldiers are the same.


    The old patriarch thought for a moment and carefully brewed it for a moment. Then he said, "this place is very strange. If you don''t care to rush to the past, I''m afraid there will be some problems."


    Han Lu asked casually, "besides those two people, who is worth the attention of the old patriarch here? Is it not that the old patriarch still has selfish intentions at this time?"


    Whether he is selfish or not, in fact, is almost on the surface, but now, no one is willing to tell.


    "The man that the old patriarch wanted, in fact, Han Tianjun also wanted, or would the old patriarch choose another one?"


    Han Lu, this is the first time that Han Tianjun''s idea is revealed. At this moment, can it be regarded as "candid"?


    The old patriarch doubted, "how does the emperor know that man?"


    Han Lu didn''t speak, just smile.


    Since Han Tianjun is one of the highest practitioners in the world, he is the emperor of heaven and sends his own children. Naturally, he knows a lot. Although Tianzong has always been in charge of his family, Han Tianjun has no reason to be indifferent to such a monk, even if he changes another emperor.


    Of course, the most important thing for them is the survival of the world, but for the monks in Han Tianjun''s realm, it is not only so simple, but also something else.


    Han Lu sighed: "we have to take some people back, or we will be whipped when we go back."


    The old patriarch was silent. This place can be valued by people like Han Tianjun, but only a few people.


    Most of these people are standing on the top of the mountain. How many of them are willing to be taken away?


    The old patriarch thought about it for a long time, and then he said, "this is the thing that will never die. It is impossible to stop in any way, young master Han..."


    Han Lu took a breath of heat into his palm, then put it on his stomach, and his expression gradually solidified, "then kill first. The one who can live to the last is the one we want."


    "Old patriarch, you only have three places, and the three places should be checked by Tianzong first. If your qualifications are too high, you can''t have them."


    This is to open the window to speak up, there is no more concealment.


    Han Lu looked at the monks and said with a smile


    : "even I know that the two, one black and one white, are the best two here. The old patriarch doesn''t want to think about them. If they can take them away, they are destined to be my Tianzong people. If they can''t take them away, the old patriarch should not be merciful."


    The old patriarch''s face was bitter and astringent. What he feared most about many things in the world was to be frank and transparent, because after that, there was no room for turning around."Obey the emperor''s law


    The old patriarch had to bend down.


    Because even if he brings back a person like Chao Qingqiu, he can''t guarantee when he can become the emperor, but Han Tianjun can crush them at any time.


    So soon, the old patriarch converged and had to deal with the situation carefully.


    Han Lu also shut his mouth.


    The fairyland with colorful rays gradually emerged, and then hovered over the Buddha land.


    There are countless sea friars on it. The powerful Qi machine is like a thick black cloud, which makes many people breathless.


    War is inevitable, and it is difficult to say that victory will be achieved.


    The next thing is obvious.


    The old patriarch and Han Lu did not leave the immortal boat, but some monks on the Xianzhou had left and fell on the flat land. Their clothes and clothes were no different from those of the monks in the world, but they had a very high realm.


    Several monks at the end of the sea have already taken their places.


    Some have long guns, others have swords


    On the side of Lingshan, Zen Zi looked at this scene with an old look.


    Several of them have already flown out.


    Su Ye pressed down the volume of old books on his waist, looked at Zhou Fu Zi on one side and asked, "people in the world, will some people really say that we scholars have a good word in the future?"


    Zhou Fu Zi''s expression is indifferent, looking at those friars, thought to say: "the matter is too big, I can''t control, probably I can leave a good reputation?"


    Su Ye was stunned and then said with a smile, "there should be some."


    Zhou Fu Zi still had no expression. He just walked forward and stopped Su Ye.


    "There are not many real scholars in the world. Don''t rush to die."


    With these words, Zhou Fu Zi had already fallen on the distant plain, and the Confucian heavenly book appeared in the horizon, and countless golden lights burst out in the Confucian heavenly book.


    He looked at the monks, and Zhou extended his hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    In the past many years, Zhou Fu Zi has always been one of the most popular people in the world.


    In recent years, there were many more monks. Chao Qingqiu alone took almost the whole world''s attention. After the appearance of the old Confucian scholar and Su ye, the leader of the school, became a saint, his attention naturally dropped a lot. But even so, when he came out, many monks recognized him at once.


    After all, he was Zhou Fu Zi, the first person of Confucianism.


    The first shot between these several people was only a trial of both sides. However, the overall strength of the other side was much higher than that of the human world. Therefore, this was the end of Zhou Fu Zi so quickly.


    Although he was not happy, he also came to the end of the sea, which can be said to be the highest level of Confucianism except Su Ye.


    With Zhou Fu Zi in, the rest of the Canghai monks also had some confidence.


    Lin Hongzhu is standing on the mountain in the distance. His red robe is very eye-catching. Since he came here, he has never said anything. At this moment, he suddenly said to Liang not far away: "at the beginning, I actually went the farthest."


    When they were not Canghai monks, the whole world spoke highly of these three monks, and the times have changed. Now they have become Canghai monks. Lin Hongzhu bears the name of the first person to practice in the wild. Naturally, he has great confidence to let him say these words.


    Liang also thought, "Su Ye is not good at fighting. Even if the realm is enough, it is not your opponent. But how can you think that you must be stronger than me?"


    Liang also said here all laughed, "speaking up, your concern is better than me."


    Lin Hongzhu has a wife and children.


    He is not alone. Some people say that he can go further without care, while others say that he can only go through the world of mortals.


    But those who are regarded as the road of practice by most monks are still indifferent.


    Lin Hongzhu solemnly said: "you don''t remember clearly. Long ago, they always called me the leader of demon sect?"


    Liang Yier, as if trying to recall, just remembered that there was such a thing.


    However, he did not laugh this time. He just looked at Lin Hongzhu and said slowly, "everyone is saying don''t be so anxious to die. Why are you so anxious?"


    What kind of person is Lin Hongzhu?


    Maybe only a few of them dare to say that they know it clearly, but it is really clear that only the woman who died in front of him at the time of the destruction of the demon cult knew it.


    Lin Hongzhu is actually a good man.


    Although he is said to be a devil, in fact, he never likes to kill indiscriminately. The number of murders is very few over the years. The original definition of this magic word is just deviant.


    He didn''t think that the scholars of Confucianism were real scholars, so he created a new orthodoxy, but this orthodoxy made the Confucianists feel afraid, so there was something behind it.


    However, the world has always been reluctant to pursue the truth, so many people only know that he is a devil.


    I like killing people.


    But Lin Hongzhu never liked to kill people. As a so-called devil, his original idea was to be a good scholar.


    "I actually want to be a good scholar until now."


    Lin Hongzhu''s white hair was blown by the wind, and his face had a smile, as if in memory of those past events.


    Liang also burst into laughter and said, "the monks of Confucianism always like to reason, but there are many ways to do it. They only know how to use their mouths all the time. Your truth is in your body. In every move, you are a Confucian sage. In fact, there is no mistake."


    "This kind of words need not be said, because I can''t die."


    Liang was silent and did not speak again.


    Lin Hongzhu has already walked towards the front.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Fu Zi had already come to the front of all the friars.


    His eyes, which had seen the whole world for thousands of years, looked at the friars in front of him and, of course, looked at the fairy boat in the distance.


    In addition to the first few words he said with Su ye, he did not speak later, especially now.


    "It''s the cult leader!"


    With a burst of exclamation, Lin Hongzhu came to the side of Zhou Fu Zi and stood side by side with him.


    In the past many years, the two have not met each other. This is the first time that they have fought side by side in


    , and of course, it is likely to be the last.


    They are one of the most famous monks in the world.


    After them, the monks from many places, including the three religions, the wild monks and even the sword practitioners.


    As everyone knows, they are almost impossible to be enemies of the friars standing at the end of the sea, but no one thinks they should not go out.Besides, Zhou Fu Zi and Lin Hongzhu are both here.


    Even if they are abandoned children, they also carry the hope of many people.


    The sky in front of Lin Hongzhu began to turn red slowly, and then the color became deeper and deeper. Almost half a quarter of an hour later, it was already a sea of blood. When you look at the scene, you will surely remember the boundless purgatory. In the past, the four words of the demon sect leader and the blood sea were very suitable things.


    But now, everyone does not feel that the sea of blood is terrible, because no matter how terrible it is, they are all facing the monks outside the sky.


    Zhou Fu Zi reached for the book of Confucian heaven book, which was brilliant.


    In a way, this book is the first holy instrument of Confucianism.


    The sea monks behind him are all ready to go.


    In front of them, those monks at the end of the sea, with swords or spears in their hands, look at the monks in this world.


    Chao Qingqiu stood on the edge of the cliff, and there were some things in my eyes that I didn''t have in the past.


    Emperor Wu stood in front of the palace, the black emperor''s robe was constantly floating.


    These two strongest monks in the world will be the most important two in this war.


    At this time, on the mountain road of Lingshan, there was a man in a green shirt climbing slowly. He looked at the fairy boat in the sky from time to time, but most of the time he was still heading for the road.


    He was climbing a mountain, which was not very special, but chanzi was the second one to find out. He looked at him with strange emotions in his eyes.


    Many people have come today, but many have not come yet.


    Chao Qingqiu turns around and looks at the man in blue.


    He was the first to know that he was here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the Xianzhou, Han Lu took a look at the old patriarch. The old patriarch understood and spewed out a word without expression.


    "Kill."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    There is some fog in the distant mountains. If you look up from the head of Luoyang City, you will feel that the mountain is a fairyland. This is the most suitable place to see. Other places may be worse, but actually you can see it.


    At the moment, the young man in green shirt is looking up at the mist in the distant mountain under the eaves of the courtyard house which has not been inhabited for many years. The bamboo chair he is sitting on has been creaking for some years.


    The woman with white dress beside him was sitting on a bench, looking at the mist in the distant mountains.


    Ye Shengge opened his mouth and said, "that mountain is beautiful. How long can you see it?"


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "if possible, I think I can look forward to it for a few years."


    Ye Shengge is silent.


    So it was quiet here. Ye Shengge looked down at the weeds in the courtyard, while Li Fuyao continued to look at the distant mountain. Both of them knew that there were some things that were far more important than the distant mountain. However, ye Shengge felt that Li Fuyao''s staying here for more time would be helpful to the future.


    So she wasn''t in a hurry.


    Even if it has been announced, the war has already started at the border of Buddha, earth and mountains and rivers.


    "No matter how good this mountain is, you can''t always look at it. The war has begun. What are you still hesitating about? Are you reading those so-called vernacular novels and thinking that as the protagonist, you need to make a final appearance to turn the tide? "


    Ye Shengge didn''t know how, and suddenly became irritable. She seldom said so much, but now it seems that she said so much in order to dispel certain emotions.


    Li Fu shook his head and looked at her. "I''ve really seen those things, but you can know, don''t you mean you''ve seen these things? However, if we really want to be regarded as characters in the novel, the protagonist must also be Chao Jian Xian. If we really want to find someone who can turn things around, most people will definitely choose Chao Jian Xian, not me. "


    Speaking, Li Fuyao''s eyes narrowed, as if thinking of something very funny, the whole person is filled with a kind of happy mood.


    These days, the atmosphere has been very depressing. Li Fuyao suddenly has this kind of mood, which is somewhat surprising. Of course, there is no one else here, only ye Shengge.


    Ye Shengge opened the door and asked bluntly, "when are you going?"


    Li Fuyao did not speak.


    It''s just a smile.


    Ye Shengge wants to say something else, but he hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Someone has come to the gate of the courtyard.


    It''s a woman. It happens to be Li.


    "Brother."


    It''s Li Xiaoxue. She stands at the gate of the courtyard, looks at the two people here and speaks softly.


    Li Fuyao stood up.


    He did not go, not to see the mountain. No matter how beautiful it was, it was also a mountain that had no connection with him. He stayed here just to wait to see his last and only relative.


    My parents are gone, my niece is gone, and I am left with this sister.


    If he wants to protect the bodhi tree on Lingshan for the sake of Qinghuai, then he has to protect this world for his sister.


    Li Xiaoxue is standing at the door. She and Li Fuyao have seen each other for a few times in recent years. They may feel that they are good at it, but their contact will not be broken.


    Li Fuyao walked towards Li Xiaoxue without speaking. He did not walk very fast. Even ye Shengge could hear the rustle of Li Fuyao''s clothes touching the weeds in the courtyard.


    It was a courtyard that had not been inhabited for many years, but many years ago, when both of them were young, it contained their childhood.


    Even if their childhood did not blend.


    Li Fuyao came to Li Xiaoxue, put his hand on her head and gently rubbed one of her black hair.


    If it wasn''t for practice, Li Xiaoxue would have died many years ago.


    Li Fuyao took back his hand and looked at Li Xiaoxue, who was only a head shorter than himself, and asked, "will you die before Luoyang city is broken?"


    At this time,


    waiting to say this is not very suitable.


    Li Xiaoxue looks up with complicated eyes, but still nods quickly.


    Li Fuyao is a little sad. He doesn''t know how. He remembers when he saw his mother Li in front of his bed many years ago. Then he thinks of Cheng Mu.


    There are a lot of parting in this world. He may not have experienced too much, but once he has gone through it, he will be deeply impressed. What''s more, those memories are not so long, they are only tens of thousands of years old.


    Li Xiaoxue opened her mouth and wanted to say something. She just opened her mouth and was interrupted by Li Fuyao. Her elder brother said with a smile, "the original meaning of practice, I thought about it for a long time before I understood something."


    "It''s not very important. You are more like a common people."


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "a little chivalrous at most?"


    Li Xiaoxue''s face was a little tense, and her smile gradually came into being.


    Ye Shengge looked at this scene from a distance, and her expression remained unchanged. As the other person, she knew that this might be the last time the two brothers and sisters met in this life.I didn''t say goodbye, but I didn''t have a taste.


    Li Fu swayed and waved his hand, indicating that it was enough.


    Li Xiaoxue has a bad taste.


    His elder brother stands too high and walks too far. Because of his youth, the relationship between them is not as good as his normal brother and sister. On the contrary, Li Fuyao even has a more direct and intimate relationship with Cheng Mu.


    Li Fuyao went back to the eaves and sat down. He could hear some thunder in the sky. Li took a look and then said to Li Xiaoxue, who was still standing there, "it''s going to rain. Go back."


    Li Xiaoxue looks at ye Shengge and leaves without saying a word.


    It''s only about half an hour since I arrived.


    This is the last time we have been waiting for such a long time.


    It''s not warm.


    Li Fuyao said with a bitter smile, "I still can''t say goodbye."


    Ye Shengge also nodded and said, "you are afraid that the word goodbye will never be seen again."


    Li Fu shook his head and said solemnly, "I''m afraid I''ll see you again."


    Ye Sheng song directly interrupted: "a monk has no future life, and people die like a lamp out."


    Li Fuyao covered his forehead, thinking that he had not changed.


    Ye Shengge stooped down beside him and held him in a soft voice: "don''t be afraid."


    Li Fuyao grinned, "I''m bold, when did I ever fear?"


    With this sentence, two people turned into a smoke, disappeared without a trace.


    -


    when Liuxiang came late, the war had already begun. The friars on earth headed by Zhou Fu Zi and Lin Hongzhu, and the first group of tianwai friars, had already started on the platform outside the Lingshan mountain. Gold lights appeared in the sky, and various kinds of techniques emerged in endlessly. If we didn''t know that this was a battlefield, there might be many more This is a rare auspicious sign in a hundred years.


    Liuxiang came a little late, but it was better than not appearing. Because of its special identity, no one said anything more. After he came to the Mahavira hall, Zen son saluted him.


    He put his hands together and said Amitabha.


    Then Liuxiang has already walked to the edge of the cliff, standing side by side with chaoqingqiu.


    "He hasn''t come yet?" he asked


    Liuxiang is like a traveler who has gone a long way. After many years, he returned to his hometown for the first time. He was very tired and didn''t go to see the battlefield there. The greatest sword immortal in the world, who was also one of the best in the world, said melancholy: "the most boring time in this world is to find someone. Knowing that he is still there, he can''t be found."


    Liu Xiang, the Sword Fairy of six thousand years ago, had a great power over the whole world. He dared to say that the sword immortal in the world was like stars, and I was the unique sword immortal of Haoyue. Although there was no direct evidence to prove that he was still alive, how could Liuxiang leave alone when Emperor Wu was still in the world?


    The two men have never met, but have always been said to be enemies of the first generation.


    "I don''t know where the willow lane is, but I know that if there is anyone else in the world who can


    find the willow lane, it will be you."


    The person who knows himself best is always himself.


    Liuxiang helplessly said: "if there is no such a thing, let me get up and look for him slowly, I don''t feel anything, but now, the whole world is waiting for him."


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile: "he may have read that kind of so-called vernacular novel?"


    Liuxiang has been walking in this world for six thousand years. There are few things he doesn''t know and don''t know. He has also heard of the passages in Huaben novels.


    However, he did not expect that Chao Qingqiu was still in the mood to say these words at this time.


    "But that little one is more like it."


    Liu Xiang didn''t explain clearly, but Chao Qingqiu also understood, "Lantern said that his swordsmanship has been equal to mine. Maybe he is weaker than me, but he should catch up with me soon. Now everyone is looking at me, but in fact, I think the key winner or loser is on him."


    That''s the lantern''s evaluation of Li Fuyao''s kendo. Chao Qingqiu already knows it.


    Liu Xiang Oh, he is not as interested in finding Liuxiang now as he is about everything.


    Chao Qingqiu glanced at the other side of the battlefield. For such a short time, there had been several seriously wounded monks on the battlefield. It would not be long before the first monk left the world in this battle.


    Of course, there is a great possibility that it will be the human side.


    As soon as Lin Hongzhu wore a red robe and moved with the wind, he did not lose the upper hand of the monk tianwai, whose realm was at the end of the sea, and even had a slight advantage.


    He and Liang also said that he was actually the farthest person among the three of them. Liang didn''t really believe it. Seeing his hand at the moment, Liang also felt that Lin Hongzhu''s words before were not true lies.


    The facts are in front of us.


    As for Zhou Fu Zi''s side, it was actually the same time. Except for these two men, the rest of the friars had a very difficult time.


    Chao Qingqiu pointed to an old white haired monk and said, "the wild practice of Nanze has lasted 2300 years. It has been only a few years since he became the sea. It is almost impossible for him to leave here whether he is the first or the last in this war."Liu Xiang listens to this, the sight also put on that old friar, he some doubt, "how do you know?"


    Chao Qingqiu is the first person in the world, but he should not know these things.


    "Since it''s up to them, if you don''t know all this, it''s a bit cold."


    Chao Qingqiu said this sentence when very cold, but Liuxiang feel some temperature.


    Looking at the fairy boat over there, Liuxiang asked, "the first battle will surely lose, and then?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the Xianzhou, Han Lu and the old patriarch all look at this side. Han Lu has no expression on his face. He only frowns when he looks at Lin Hongzhu''s hand.


    The old patriarch also looked at Lin Hongzhu.


    Lin Hongzhu and Zhou Fuzi''s realm is almost the same, but everyone can see that Lin Hongzhu''s potential is countless times that of Zhou Fu Zi.


    Han Lu was silent for a moment, and then said, "that man can''t be killed for the time being."


    The old patriarch heard the speech without expression.


    He also knows that Lin Hongzhu and Chao Qingqiu are not comparable, but such people, in their place, are enough to speak of genius.


    Han Lu finished that sentence, and then went to the bow of the boat, it seems that he will personally go out of the field.


    The old patriarch frowned and said, "who is Mr. Han going to pick?"


    Although Han Lu''s realm is not as good as him, there are only a few people in the world who can compete with him. People like Chao Qingqiu will not end in a hurry. Who else?


    The man in the black robe?


    Thinking too much is always thinking. When Han Lu walked out of the fairy boat, there were several air engines on the Lingshan mountain.


    But at this time, everyone is looking at the back of Lingshan.


    There is a sword spirit, born tens of thousands of miles away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    Han Lu''s status is extremely noble. This is not only known by the old patriarch, but also known by many monks on this side of the world.


    So when Han Lu left Xianzhou, there were a number of high-level monks who wanted to make a move.


    There are even scholars like Su Ye.


    He is a scholar, but he is not pedantic.


    However, Su Ye has not even left Lingshan, but has already felt the spirit of a sword rising thousands of miles or tens of thousands of miles away from Lingshan.


    Not only Han Lu noticed the sword spirit, but all the monks here noticed it.


    Su Ye subconsciously looks at chaoqingqiu, then Liuxiang and Li changgu.


    Almost all of them have arrived.


    The only one who didn''t come is still young.


    But this sword spirit, everybody feels unusual.


    Han Lu has narrowed his eyes.


    He could feel that it was a very strong opponent, but he did not know who the man was. He did not know much about the world. However, after seeing Lin Hongzhu''s hand before, he actually had a lot of ideas about the monks in this world.


    It was only a moment later that he was dignified.


    Because of the sword spirit.


    Naturally, it''s not an ordinary sword spirit.


    "He really went a long way." Liu Xiang looked at the distance and sighed. There was no other meaning in the tone. It was just like the elder in the neighborhood saw a good younger generation''s son and thought he was good and said such a sentence.


    To some extent, as a part of the Liuxiang alley 6000 years ago, Liuxiang has a high vision. Except for Chao Qingqiu, all the swordsmen in the world are not in his eyes. But today, the name of that one will be added.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t speak. He was staring at the Xianzhou side. There was a strong man''s Qi machine on him. For a world-class strong man like them, the war would never be a sword or a sword. The fight seemed to have started from this time.


    Liu Xiang glanced at Qing Qiu and said to himself, "it''s normal to stare at you. How can someone still stare at me?"


    With that, he looked at the fairy boat. Not long after Han Lu stepped down from the fairy boat, some monks had already stepped out of the immortal boat. The first wave of the war was not over. It seemed that the second wave had already begun.


    At the same time, many of the monks on this side of the world were entangled by a stream of Qi.


    This is tianwai friar picking his opponent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sword became more and more powerful.


    Han Lu''s face is not only dignified, but also excited.


    Although his realm is not up to the old patriarch, he is also a monk on the sea. Although he may not have a good chance of winning against the current of Emperor Wudi, he will not have much fear for other monks in the world.


    It''s just this one. He feels like he''s in the same realm.


    Maybe we can have a good fight.


    We should know that Han Lu is a real genius in his world. Among Han Tianjun''s most optimistic younger generation, there is Han Lu.


    Among the young people of the same generation, few of them could compete with him, but he was not born in person, otherwise he would not have been sent here by Han Tianjun.


    Thinking of this, Han Lu opened his mouth with a smile. His voice was not big and could not be heard. "I hope you can hold on longer."


    Before the voice fell, the sea of clouds in the distance had already begun to be divided into two parts. One could be seen by the naked eye. I was afraid that more than ten thousand li of green sword might appear in the sky.


    When the curtain of the sky is gone, the sword spirit seems to be even more unscrupulous and runs freely in the sky.


    The green sword Qi, just a glance, makes people feel extremely dazzling, as if there are tens of thousands of swords in general.


    Countless friars closed their eyes one after another, thinking in horror that in addition to the peerless sword immortal, there is such a powerful sword immortal in this world. Isn''t it an old sword immortal who practices in seclusion?


    Only a few people think of the young man named Li Fuyao.


    Han Lu''s hair moved slightly on his forehead, and most of the sword spirit came towards him, which he knew very well.


    Han Lu spread out his hand, and a purple electricity was born in his palm. The purple electricity contained endless power. Many monks in tianwai knew that this was the thunder method of Tianzong and Han Tianjun''s family skills in nine days and ten places.


    It is said that once han Tianjun exerts this thunder method, he will be a unique means to destroy the heaven and the earth. Although Han Lu''s Sutra realm is not enough to show all the mysteries of the thunder method, after all, the realm is above the sea, and its exertion is also powerful.


    When Han Lu opened his hand and Zidian was born, black clouds had already gathered in the sky. A moment later, a larger purple vortex formed in the sky. In a moment, a purple light column fell from the sky, and the majestic air machine was all wrapped on it.


    This is Han Tianjun''s thunder method, the secret method in Tianzong.


    When the purple light column was born, the previous green sword spirit would be dim.It seems clear which is stronger or weaker.


    Li changgu rose from the sword and said with a loud smile, "it seems that it means almost."


    When he left Lingshan, a dull middle-aged man stepped out of the fairy boat.


    The two most powerful friars will fight each other later.


    The sword spirit was already dim. A white skirt woman appeared just before Lingshan at this time. She had a beautiful face and a slender figure, but she did not have any charm.


    Hovering in the air, she was like a fairy on the ninth day.


    "My Lord!"


    There were so many exclamations that not only the disciples of shenxieshan, but also other Taoist monks couldn''t help speaking.


    This is the only one who remains in the world as the leader of orthodoxy.


    No one wants to think about why the sword spirit disappeared, not the sword immortal behind the scenes appeared in front of the people, but the Shen Xie mountain temple master. Only when ye Shengge appeared here, many Canghai friars felt that her Qi was more powerful than before.


    At least a big step forward.


    However, this is Han Lu''s opponent?


    the purple light column cuts across the heaven and earth, so invincible.


    Han Lu gazed at the beautiful woman in front of her and said with a smile, "is there no one here? Let you a woman come, and the man hide behind you? "


    Han Lu has seen many women in his life, but he has never seen such a woman in front of him, so he even has some mind wavering.


    But that didn''t stop him from doing it.


    Today, no matter who stands in front of him, he has to push across.


    The purple light column moved forward, the majestic thunder and lightning spread away, startling ye Shengge''s skirt.


    Soon, a sword light came out.


    Cut open the sea of clouds, also cut open some lightning.


    A young man in blue appeared in the distant sea of clouds. He said with a smile, "let me come."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    The man who came late finally came.


    Li Fuyao, dressed in blue, has a sword hanging from his waist. He has a slender figure and is surrounded by sword spirit visible to the naked eye. He looks like a real exile immortal.


    Ye Shengge takes a step back and happens to be right behind Li Fuyao. These two people seem to be made for each other.


    Many people can''t help sighing when they think about it.


    Han Lu is surrounded by purple electricity, which reflects his face like purple. However, no one pays attention to this. Instead, everyone looks at the purple light column.


    Li Fuyao was the first to bear the brunt, facing those majestic gas engines.


    His green shirt was blown by the vigorous wind, but there was no sign of his body retreating.


    Han Lu said with a smile, "it looks like you are stronger than I thought."


    Li Fuyao asked, "your thunder method is good. Is it a secret not to be passed on?"


    Han Lu was stunned. He didn''t expect Li Fuyao to ask such a question. You know, the battle between them will be the most dazzling one before the attack of Emperor Wu and Qing Qiu, so he has been absorbed in it from the beginning.


    But I didn''t expect Li Fuyao to appear a little cloud light wind.


    However, Han Lu did not want to answer such a boring question.


    Only a moment later, the purple light column soared, which made people afraid. I''m afraid that if you throw a monk into the sea now, you will lose a layer of skin if you don''t die.


    If the purple light column only appears between heaven and earth, no matter how powerful it is, it is not enough to be called Han Tianjun''s famous method. This thunder method is not just that.


    At the next moment, there are countless purple Python born above the sea of clouds. They rush out of the purple light column. In an instant, they have already swept over the sea of clouds. It seems that they will kill people later.


    Li Fuyao looked at the purple Python and patted the handle of the sword with his right hand. In an instant, thousands of sword Qi came into being, from Li Fuyao to the sea of clouds.


    Those swords are invisible and can only be felt.


    Li Fuyao took a step forward and said with a smile, "it''s OK to see the mountains in front of you."


    Thousands of swordsmen meet thousands of purple python. This is not so simple as two monks against the enemy. It can even be seen as the collision of two civilizations.


    There are countless straight white marks in the sea of clouds. After the white marks appear, they may be disturbed by those purple Python in an instant, but they will reappear soon. The continuous white marks and the constantly disturbed Python are the iron evidence of their fight.


    Li Fuyao doesn''t move on after stepping out one step. Others don''t know why. In fact, ye Shengge can see clearly that there is a purple Python and a white sword gas entangled in the cloud sea under Li Fuyao''s feet. The rest of the people just see that there are thousands of purple Python and sword Qi entangled in the cloud sea. In fact, the most lethal thing is here.


    Han Lu is not only powerful in the realm of war, but also has a keen judgment ability in the war. There are a lot of Li Fuyao''s backhand hidden in that thousand sword Qi, which can be solved by him one by one.


    Today''s Li Fuyao''s Kendo is almost equal to Chao Qingqiu''s, and his combat power may be a little worse. But with Kendo in the front, it''s only a matter of time to improve his fighting power. It''s almost impossible for Li Fuyao to catch up with him, since Chao Qingqiu is the most amazing person in the world for thousands of years.


    But once it is done, is it not that Li Fuyao is better than chaoqingqiu?


    Even so, there is no way to defeat Han Lu.


    Han Lu stands in the sea of clouds. At the moment, Li Fuyao is the only one in his eyes. After Li Fuyao takes a step, he also takes a step.


    In this step, the purple Python in the purple light column gushed out many more, and the breath was more powerful. At the moment, Li Fuyao''s sword spirit was almost dwarfed by these python.


    Li Fuyao''s face changed slightly. He still didn''t make a sword, but then there was a sword light.


    The sword light was not too shocking. It just fell on a python after it was born, and then its head was cut off. After that, the sword light swept forward, cutting off many Python heads. The sword light was too fast, and many people could only see a virtual shadow. Only Han Lu could see it very clearly.


    He looked at the sword light, wantonly hanging those purple python, but also just smile.


    About half a quarter of an hour later, the python was completely destroyed by the sword light, but the sword spirit and the sword light also dissipated at the moment. When many people were lamenting that the handsome young man was really amazing in combat power, a purple long dragon had already sprung out of the sea of clouds.


    The dragon head is so big that people can''t forget it.


    But how does it hide in the sea of clouds?


    How did they come out between Li Fuyao and Han Lu?


    However, the terrible thing is not that. After that, things are even more terrible. The purple dragon gushed out of the sea of clouds. In a moment, it swept to the purple light column over there, opened its mouth, and swallowed the purple light column with one mouthful.


    That purple light column is already across the heaven and earth, how can you eat it in a mouth?With this question, everyone looked at the dragon.


    After that, everyone''s mind wavered.


    It turned out that the giant dragon was so long that it could be as long as a purple light column.


    In front of the dragon, all people become extremely small, just like the situation of the outside world and the world.


    When the dragon head appeared in front of Li Fuyao again, Han Lu said, "Tianzong''s secret method is to push nine days and ten places horizontally. If you are willing to have such powerful power, stand up. Although I will look down on you, the emperor will appreciate you very much, and maybe you will pass on more secrets."


    Although the core characters in Tianzong are all from the Han family, there are still many foreign surnames who have established a firm foothold in Tianzong, and even Han Tianjun has passed down many secret methods.


    According to Li Fuyao''s age and realm, he will be trained in Tianzong.


    Of course, what Han Lu said is not bad. If Li Fuyao stood up like this, he would be very disappointed.


    If Li Fuyao stands up, he is not worthy to be his opponent.


    Li Fuyao looked at the dragon and put his hand on the handle of the sword. He said with a smile, "we have a word here, which says that swordsmen belong to the world. Although the world is big, one sword is enough. Of course, your secret methods are powerful. What''s the use of me if I use a sword? "


    Han Lu repeated in a low voice: "although the heaven and earth are big, one sword is enough."


    "Something." I don''t know why, Han Lu thought of those monks who used the sword in their world. Although there were some strong men there, there were not the strongest ones standing on the high ground. On the contrary, there were a few people standing on the high ground, as if there were still many swordsmen.


    Han Lu frowned slightly and was about to ponder over other issues. But at this time, Li Fuyao had already said, "step back."


    Of course, this is not to Han Lu, but to ye Shengge, who retreats to watch the war.


    The white skirt woman hovered in the air. Of course, she knew that Li Fuyao had no chance of winning after that.


    Ye Sheng song is shaking his head: "do not retreat."


    Li Fuyao was a little lost in his mind. He didn''t know why. At this time, he even remembered what happened at the border of Buddhism and Turkey. At that time, the two people almost died there.


    However, at that time, they had not stepped into the sea, and their life and death were not controlled by themselves to a large extent, but now, they are all one of the strongest monks in the world.


    When Li Fuyao heard the answer, he laughed and said no more. His hand was on the hilt.


    Then, behind Li Fuyao, a white bird slowly appeared in front of the world.


    Swordsmen in the world can see different weather when they understand the sword. Some can see a big river, others can see a high mountain.


    When Li Fu shook his sword, he saw the white bird.


    It''s not a rare thing, and it doesn''t necessarily express anything. It''s just that when the white bird appears, people are surprised.


    But the next moment, another white fish appeared in the sky, and everyone could not sit still.


    When he realized the sword, he could see a place where the weather had proved that he was a good swordsman. He could continue to move forward in kendo, but now there are two places.


    A fish and a bird.


    The white bird is extremely huge. When it spreads its wings, it is thousands of miles away.


    And that white fish is about that long.


    Although it is not comparable to the dragon, but this bird and fish are enough to shock people.


    The bird and the fish are all behind him, but Li Fuyao seems to be unconscious. He just stares at the front, and the handle of red dust is slightly scabbard, but more than inch.


    The sea of clouds billows and the sword Qi overflows.


    Han Lu''s face became dignified.


    Although Leifa has not been broken, but he has a very bad feeling.


    At this time, the old Patriarch on the Xianzhou had already stepped forward. The middle-aged man standing beside him whispered: "the patriarch also thinks that man may be better than Mr. Han?"


    Following the old patriarch for many years, the middle-aged man can naturally feel the old patriarch''s temperament.


    The old patriarch said with a bitter smile: "after all, there is Han Tianjun behind him. Even if I die, I can''t let him die."


    The middle-aged man is also bitter smile, mention that Han Tianjun, he only has a deep sense of powerlessness, as the emperor, how can they provoke?


    "This place is a bit strange and careless. Let them do it."


    The old patriarch took a deep breath and swept away all the fatigue. Then he turned his head and looked at the Lingshan side. He said in a loud voice, "old man Yang Sui, ask the world!"


    The sound is like a great bell, and every word strikes their hearts.


    This is the most powerful monk in tianwai. No one can stop him except Chaojian immortal.


    People are looking at chaoqingqiu.


    Chaoqingqiu has no action.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    The old patriarch reported his family for the first time because the person he wanted to ask was chaoqingqiu. According to his realm and combat power, he was serious enough.


    But he didn''t expect that Chao Qingqiu would be indifferent.


    He stood on the edge of the cliff, looking at the old patriarch standing in the bow of the Xianzhou boat. His face was expressionless, and he did not seem to have any plans to fight.


    He was the first person in the world, and he should have done it. But he now put on this posture, it is to let others a little confused.


    As the leader of a sect, what Yang Sui saw and heard was not comparable to that of ordinary people. Although Chao Qingqiu was indifferent, he would not be slighted. Naturally, he would not feel that Chao Qingqiu was timid.


    After a word, Yang Sui stopped talking, just staring at Chao Qingqiu and Emperor Wu.


    When Emperor Wudi would like to take action is probably the idea of many friars.


    Liu Xiang stood by Chao Qingqiu and asked, "if you don''t make a sword, I''ll try it?"


    Although Liuxiang is a willow lane, at the moment, in fact, Kendo realm and combat power are far worse than chaoqingqiu.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him, and then said unexpectedly, "OK."


    "Willow lane is too early for you to smile."


    Chaoqingqiu is the first time.


    Liu Xiang said, "are you serious?"


    Turning toward Qingqiu, he walked toward the hall of Mahavira and said slowly, "hold it for me for a while."


    When talking, Liuxiang can feel the obvious sword Qi fluctuation, which is from chaoqingqiu. This means that chaoqingqiu is fighting with someone at the moment.


    That''s why you let him do it?


    The sword on the waist of the willow Lane feels a little wrong. It reminds me of the cheap apprentice that Bai Wen, who followed him for a long time, has given it to his cheap apprentice. At this moment, he bought this one at an iron sword shop.


    Just a couple of taels of silver.


    Liu Xiang bowed his head and gave a peep. Then he raised his head and looked at the immortal boat. A voice as calm as possible opened his mouth, "the swordsman Liuxiang is here."


    It''s not loud, but it''s enough to reach everyone.


    If Liuxiang is just a way to answer the questions, maybe it won''t attract too much attention. After all, the battle between Han Lu and Li Fuyao has arrived at a very anxious time. However, Liuxiang is Liuxiang. It is not easy now or ever.


    A sentence finished, between heaven and earth suddenly a dull ring.


    In front of the Lingshan cliff, there were clouds and fog. When the sword in Liuxiang was handed out, the cloud disappeared, and a blue light appeared in the sky. Then a green sword Qi was visible to the naked eye. Starting from Lingshan, it was still attached to the hilt of Liuxiang at first. After the sword came out of Liuxiang, it left the sword, and the sound of wind and thunder suddenly sounded, as if there were gods beating drums on the nine days!


    Chao Qingqiu''s sword focuses on killing people. What about LiuXiang''s sword?


    Maybe those sword immortals 6000 years ago knew that, but after 6000 years, who else would know?


    Emperor Wu didn''t know.


    The willow Lane laughs and steps forward. When it is swept forward, it is like the sharpest sword between heaven and earth. Every step forward, the sword spirit will be stronger than before.


    When he had arrived at the cloud, everyone''s eyes were not on the dragon and the white bird before, but at the willow lane.


    Will Liuxiang be more powerful than Li Fuyao at the moment?


    It should not.


    What about Kendo?


    Maybe


    will be higher.


    Does Chao Qingqiu dare to say that he has a chance to win?


    How about willow lane?


    The old patriarch looked at this scene and said nothing. Instead, Chao Qingqiu asked another sword immortal to do it. He would not let anyone else do it for him. He didn''t worry about when and how he would do it. He just knew that if this man made a move, he would kill him.


    So a moment later, he reached for his hand. Before Xianzhou, there was a huge Qi engine which reached the extreme quickly, and then kept climbing. The sword spirit had been moving forward for a long time. At the moment, although the Qi engine was climbing slowly, it was not important to rely on the realm strength of the old patriarch.


    So when the Liuxiang spits out a breath of turbid Qi, the green sword Qi has already arrived before the Xianzhou.


    The old patriarch suddenly gathered up those majestic Qi machines, clenched his fist with one hand, and hit the green sword Qi with one fist. The two collided, making the cloud sea suddenly shake.


    Liu Xiang''s face turned pale in an instant, but he still took a step forward.


    After the collision, the sword Qi dissipated, which was like a long blue sword inch by inch broken. If the old patriarch took another step forward, he would almost fall in front of the willow lane. One of them was the highest level among the monks in tianwai, and the other was probably the best among the monks in the world. When they met, there was no redundant words.


    A green light flashed across the long sword at the waist of Liuxiang.


    Once again, the old patriarch punched out.


    The majestic air engine started from that iron fist, but in a moment it invaded the past and went straight to the willow lane.The face of Liuxiang was blown by the vigorous wind, but it did not retreat. A sword crossed the chest. After the blue sword light was born, it was exploded and then came out again. In this way, it never really dissipated.


    Even so, the fist was about to fall on the chest of Liuxiang. The iron sword in Liuxiang was actually broken, but it was forcibly joined together by Liuxiang with sword spirit.


    Once the sword Qi dissipates, the iron sword will break completely.


    A swordsman has a sword in his hand, and heaven and earth can go.


    But if the sword is gone, is it necessary to die with the body?


    Liu Xiang laughed miserably, and Chao Qingqiu asked him to top it first. He also came, but he didn''t expect that he could hold it for a while.


    He said with a wry smile, "willow lane, if you don''t come by yourself, let me do it. Do you think I can really stand it?"


    Although he did not know the meaning of it, he opened his mouth and said, "everything that can really be relied on is nothing but himself."


    Liu Xiang nodded, deeply believing that it was, he reached out again, held a piece of iron sword fragment before the fist fell on his body, and then gently handed it out.


    In fact, here is the strongest sword in the true sense of Liuxiang.


    Whether you have a sword or a sword in your hand. At this time, the willow alleys still hold swords.


    This sword is Liuxiang walking in the world for 6000 years, really belongs to his own sword.


    Six thousand years ago, the willow lane was extremely talented. No matter whether it was the sword skill or the sword spirit, it was almost the highest in the world. It was too difficult for posterity to cross him. Even after it was divided into two parts, it was not easy for this willow lane to cross him.


    What''s more, from the beginning to the end, Liuxiang is living in the shadow of another willow lane.


    Therefore, it is a very difficult situation to have this sword.


    The old patriarch felt the power of the sword, so he whispered


    and then watched the sword cut his clothes and almost fell on his body.


    The sword Qi, which looks insignificant, contains too many things.


    The old patriarch had to stretch out his other hand and stop the sword. Then he looked at the willow lane and said, "your place has indeed given us a lot of surprises."


    Surprise or shock depends on whether you can be mastered.


    The old patriarch had absolute confidence.


    Liu Xiang couldn''t smile. The sword had been handed out, but failed to succeed. In fact, it was not the sword that could not be done, but his present state was not enough.


    What else could he do now, apart from watching the iron fist fall on his chest?


    Maybe I can pray.


    Many monks turned their heads and didn''t want to see it. Although by this time, several Canghai monks have been defeated and died, but Liuxiang is different.


    He was in the heart of swordsmen and swordsmen. It was a high mountain.


    But now the mountains are falling.


    Someone is crying.


    As friars, most of them have no feelings about foreign objects. What many people pursue is the word "longevity".


    But that''s not true for everyone, especially at this time of day.


    "Liu Jianxian!"


    It seems that they all think of a long time ago in Luoyang City, the man called chaoqingqiu was facing many saints and finally fell down.


    The breath of sadness spread out.


    The old patriarch said again.


    Because he found that his iron fist had not yet landed on the willow Lane chest.


    A sword spirit passed through the sea of clouds and fell on him.


    The sword spirit is not too fierce, but it can attract the attention of the old patriarch at this time. He follows the sword spirit and sees that the young man in blue is standing on the cloud with his sword in the distance, breathing heavily.


    What about Han Lu?


    The old patriarch subconsciously thought of the young man of Tianzong. He was relieved when he saw Han Lu''s figure at the end of the sea of clouds.


    But now Han Lu''s condition is not too good. Because he can''t dodge a sword, his clothes have been broken a lot, and even his hair bun was almost cut off by a sword.


    Naturally, his opponent was not much better. The young man''s mouth was still bloodstained, and his face turned pale.


    The old patriarch did not pay attention to the sword spirit, but appreciated the young man who still had enough strength.


    Take him, perhaps is their biggest harvest.


    This man is young and has all the conditions to be a peerless and powerful man.


    The old patriarch even thought that if he was in the clan, he would be able to compete with Tianzong in less than a few years. In a short time, he might even surpass Tianzong.


    It''s a pity.


    The old patriarch sighed and hit the willow lane. Anyway, kill the Liuxiang first.


    Liu Xiang is not powerless to resist. Under Li Fuyao''s sword, he has some breathing opportunities, and then he hands out a sword.It just doesn''t seem to make any sense.


    The old patriarch''s fist passed through those swords and fell slowly and firmly on his chest.


    There''s a big bang.


    It''s like a big drum being pounded hard.


    The willow Lane fell from the clouds.


    Slow and sad.


    It''s like a willow leaf.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    There are many sad things in the world, but none of them can match this one.


    The willow Lane fell slowly from the clouds in front of many monks. Many people looked at him, and many people were in tears.


    But the most touching is demon min. he and Liuxiang were monks six thousand years ago. Although they did not fight each other, they were two contemporaries after all.


    He looked up at the Emperor Wu in the palace and thought that you must be more sad than us at this time.


    Even if Chao Qingqiu died, Emperor Wu would not be sad.


    But Liuxiang is different. He is a special person.


    At the same time, many people feel the scattering of the sword spirit. Those sword Qi should have existed in the spirit house of Liuxiang, but at this time, they all left one after another.


    When a man dies like a lamp goes out, the sword spirit can''t be left after the sword immortal dies.


    Between heaven and earth, it seems that there is a sigh, which does not fall in people''s ears, but falls into people''s hearts.


    Li Fuyao looked at the falling willow lane. His sadness could not be covered up. The swordsmen in this world helped him more or less.


    Liu Xiang even saved his life.


    Just now, what else can he do?


    Almost nothing can be done.


    However, this situation did not last long. Li Fuyao had already grasped the sword in his hand again. The war was not over, and he would never stop because he was dead.


    Han Lu has made another move.


    The old patriarch looked at Lingshan. Chao Qingqiu had already left the cliff. He could not see him, but he could feel it with the air. He could also clearly know that chaoqingqiu was not far away. He was in Lingshan.


    He had no patience to wait for chaoqingqiu to come out of Lingshan, so he began to move forward.


    As expected, Lingshan soon up a few air machines, want to stop it.


    But it was resolved by the old patriarch''s actions. He only recognized Chao Qingqiu, and other people would not be in his heart.


    Su Ye picked up the volume of old books pinned to her waist and stepped into the clouds. Liang also thought about it and then followed him.


    At the same time, there was a knife light between heaven and earth, and Chen Jiu also made a move.


    Wang Fugui brushed his face with his hand and walked on laughing.


    Four of them are at the same time.


    This is something that can''t be seen in the past, but at this time, it has already happened.


    And it should happen more than once.


    The old patriarch let out a blow when he went forward, and broke it when the four seas had not yet formed a joint attack.


    The majestic air machine collided with those Dao Qi and golden light, destroying the withered and decaying, and there was no stagnation at all.


    Ye Sheng looked at this scene, there was no expression on his face, but the mood in his eyes was very complicated.


    He took a look at the Emperor Wu in the black palace.


    The old patriarch has come to Lingshan.


    It''s in that regrouping cloud.


    With his hands clasped together, Chan Zi''s hands were folded, and the golden light was flourishing.


    At this time, those scattered sword Qi gathered back to Lingshan. Maybe it was LiuXiang''s obsession. Liuxiang had to do something for the world.


    The old patriarch sneered and said, "are you all dead, don''t you stop?"


    Sword Qi can''t speak. They just want to kill people. Of course, they have to be able to kill people.


    When the old patriarch put on those swords, the whole Lingshan rocked immediately.


    Some dust has fallen from the hall of Mahavira. Chao Qingqiu sits in front of the Buddhist statue of a Buddhist monk and turns a deaf ear to things outside.


    The Giant Buddha, which had no face, even showed a sad breath.


    Chao Qingqiu opened and said, "you have to ferry yourself first. You can''t save yourself, let alone save others."


    The Buddhist statue of the Buddhist monk did not make any movement. Chao Qingqiu said, "all the ideas that are pinned on others are better than thinking about relying on yourself at the beginning."


    With these two words, Chao Qingqiu had already stood up and walked a few steps forward. He sat on the threshold again and chuckled: "come back, this time for the whole world."


    For the world!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The last ray of sword in Liuxiang has disappeared, and he has done everything he can for the world.


    Many monks had already begun to prepare to catch the body of Liuxiang, but they found that the speed of LiuXiang''s falling was very slow. It was like a willow leaf floating in the sky, but they didn''t want to fall down.


    Leaves are abandoned, but they are not necessarily willing to leave the branches.


    However, if someone is at the side of Liuxiang, they will be able to see that the eyes of Liuxiang are open at the moment.


    There is still life in his eyes.


    If anyone else sees it in his eyes, he will find something even weirder.


    There are two people in his eyes.


    One is Liuxiang, and the other is Liuxiang.


    "If you can die for the world, why can''t you carry it?" Said a willow lane without expression.Another willow Lane couldn''t shake his head. "To die for the world is because I have to do it, but this is not what I want to do."


    Liuxiang understood the meaning of these words, but he still said, "I gave you 6000 years. As long as you can move forward, you will be Liuxiang. We are one person."


    Another willow Lane shook his head and said, "I''ve been walking for 6000 years, but I''m still walking in your shadow. It''s not until later that I know that Liuxiang is a willow lane. Even with this body and new wisdom, it''s impossible to become a willow lane."


    As the willow Lane spoke, the previous one seemed to see the willow Lane walking in the wilderness, but behind him there was a big mountain, the shadow of the mountain shrouded in the earth, and the willow lane was struggling to move forward, but no matter how he went, he never got out of the shadow.


    In the final analysis, it is because the mountain is too high, and the man is too powerful, which makes it difficult for all the later comers to look back.


    Even after that, Liu Xiang himself was the one who came.


    Liu Xiang shook his head and said with a smile: "it''s true that not everyone is a willow lane."


    Liuxiang is a very proud person. Otherwise, we can''t say that the sword immortal in the world is stars, but I am the only one who is Haoyue.


    Liu Xiang helplessly said: "stop talking nonsense. Since you have been there all the time, go back. I can''t cope with that old thing. Chao Qingqiu doesn''t do it again. If you don''t, who can remember you, the first sword immortal in six thousand years?"


    Liu Xiang didn''t speak, as if thinking about something.


    "You see."


    As Liuxiang talks, the scene changes in front of you. It was the scene that Liuxiang divided itself into two by secret method six thousand years ago.


    On that day, two willow alleys sat opposite each other. One of them was the first one in Liuxiang. After he opened his eyes, he looked at the willow Lane opposite him. He was silent for a moment. Then he reached out and sealed the original wisdom in the spirit mansion. Then he said with a smile: "if he can walk out of his own way, he will be the Liuxiang, in fact, even if he doesn''t call it Liuxiang."


    He said it to the sage who was sealed in the lingfu.


    Of course, that talent is the real Liuxiang.


    As for the intelligence he wanted to regenerate the body, it was not willow lane.


    But if that intelligence can break through the shackles, he will surely become stronger than willow lane.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t come out after six thousand years.


    At the moment, his intelligence will be dispersed, and his body will return to the control of the willow lane.


    In a way, Liuxiang is actually a good man.


    The method he studied was not so boring.


    "By the way, do you think you are also a willow lane?" The willow Lane looked at his body that gradually dissipated and asked.


    "Why not? I have your memory, I have your body."


    "Maybe I''m wrong. Maybe I should make you start again."


    Another willow Lane said with a smile, "that''s more trouble than me finding who I am."


    Liu Xiang is silent.


    So the willow Lane said, "if possible, tell me that cheap apprentice, his master is not so good."


    Liu Xiang said with a smile, "you are good."


    His eyes are above the top, and there are a few people who use swords that deserve his praise. To praise, are really good people.


    The willow Lane dissipated and turned into a willow leaf and fell into the palm of the willow lane.


    Liu Xiang laughed and said, "where can I die so easily?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The old patriarch is about to set foot on Lingshan.


    A willow leaf fell from the sea of clouds.


    The old lord stopped.


    Two willow leaves fell.


    Three.


    Four.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Thousands of willow leaves have fallen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    Long street willow deep lane.


    That was before.


    Thousands of willow leaves in the sea of clouds.


    It''s now.


    The old patriarch turned his head to see the sea of clouds. A sword spirit slowly revived.


    He paused for a moment, somewhat surprised.


    The strange and familiar air of the sword made him think of the man he shot down from the sea of clouds. However, before he thought too much, the willow leaves became swords.


    A willow leaf is a sword, so ten thousand willow leaves are ten thousand swords.


    There are so many strange sword moves in the world. Most of them have no new patterns. But the old master still thinks that this sword is really unexpected.


    Their sword cultivation in the world is a pool of stagnant water, which is hard to compare with this side.


    This is not about realm.


    There are other statements.


    The old patriarch shook his head and no longer thought about it. He just focused on the ten thousand willow leaves and the ten thousand swords.


    The willow leaves didn''t feel sharp when they were walking in the sea of clouds, but only the old lord noticed that the willow leaves left behind a lot of sword spirit when they passed through the sea of clouds. These thousands of swords were actually weaving a big net with the sword spirit.


    This is a common means, but the old patriarch laughed.


    This is really the supreme means of kendo.


    He adjusted his Qi and tried to see the green sword Qi which was doomed to be invisible. After a moment, he reached for the sword Qi that had already reached his body, then pulled it hard and tore it off.


    Although he could not see the sword spirit, he could at least feel it.


    Unfortunately, after those swords were torn off, the whole sword net did not show any signs of collapse. On the contrary, it became more impregnable after recondensation.


    In front of the old patriarch, there were many.


    These swords were aimed at him.


    The old patriarch sneered and said, "no matter how far you go, you don''t necessarily have the same fighting power."


    As the voice dropped, he gritted his teeth and gathered his whole body Qi into his fists. This time, a dazzling yellow light appeared in the palm of his hand.


    Han Lu has Lei FA passed down by Han Tianjun, which is the best way in the world. The old patriarch''s clan is not better than Tianzong, but he still has his own secret method.


    Powerful!


    After the yellow light came out, the old patriarch put his hands together, and then slowly opened towards both sides. In the palms of his hands, a yellow light column was born.


    The beam is not big, but it is just the size that one hand can hold.


    With the old patriarch''s hands open, the light pillar is a little bit exposed to the appearance of the exposed.


    It turned out to be a spear!


    A yellow spear!


    The old patriarch held the spear, and the expression on his face was no longer the same as before.


    Looking at those swords, the old master waved a spear without expression!


    A huge air jet explodes from the point of the spear. The earth yellow light ball visible to the naked eye starts from the spear tip, and then collides with something in the air, making a huge noise. After the light ball explodes, the explosion waves push the sea of clouds far and far, making the place very open for a time.


    There is no cloud!


    It''s a pity that the willow leaves are indifferent.


    They are the swords of Liuxiang. They only listen to Liuxiang.


    They may break open, but they will never retreat.


    The old master''s attack surpassed the sea, but failed to break the sword net.


    This made the old patriarch a little surprised.


    The whole world can let him fear the person is just Chao Qingqiu, but this has not yet appeared in the willow lane, how can suddenly become so strong?


    Is it a secret or something?


    The old patriarch didn''t think much about it, because when the sword net was not broken, the sword net began to shrink. If he didn''t break it, he would be pierced by the real sword.


    The spear in the hand of the old patriarch was so brilliant that he threw the spear out as the net contracted.


    The spear swept out several feet and hovered over the sea of clouds, unable to move forward.


    The willow leaves gathered and stopped before the spear.


    The old patriarch was even more surprised. If he had just tried before, he must have made great efforts this time. Why is it still so?


    He was a little distressed, but before he was too distressed, the willow leaves suddenly dispersed.


    The spear could not go on. The old patriarch took back the spear and watched the willow leaves turn into a road before his eyes, leading into the sea of clouds.


    The next scene, enough to make the whole world of swordsmen tears.


    After the willow leaves had entered the sea of clouds, a man in blue came out of the sea of clouds. He had no sword, so he walked out with empty hands.


    Many people know him and know that he is Liuxiang.


    But at this time, everyone knew that he was not the willow lane before.Demon min looked at this scene, silent for a moment, and then said with a smile: "really no change."


    Six thousand years ago, in addition to the unique Kendo, LiuXiang''s temperament was almost unique.


    He is the strongest sword immortal, and naturally has the absolute confidence and pride of the strong.


    Yes, the willow lane at this time is the strongest willow lane, which is the peerless Sword Fairy six thousand years ago.


    He''s back.


    It seems a little abrupt, but it is reasonable.


    If you don''t come back at this time,


    then when will you come back?


    In front of the world, people''s eyes are difficult to move away from the willow lane.


    This is Liuxiang, a unique Liuxiang.


    The old patriarch looked at him and asked curiously, "was that your fake body before?"


    Liu Xiang said with a smile: "he is also a willow lane."


    The old patriarch did not understand, but he said sincerely, "you are very strong."


    Liu Xiang replied, "of course, I am a willow lane."


    When Liu Xiang said this, Chao Qingqiu just came to the cliff again. When he heard this, he also laughed. Yes, this is Liuxiang.


    The old patriarch didn''t care too much. He just asked, "come to war?"


    Liu Xiang shook his head, "wait a minute."


    "For what?"


    "Wait for my sword."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone looked at the willow leaves and alleys, so many people finished the young man with the sword.


    After Li Fuyao handed out a sword, he and Han Lu were separated for a while. The two men were tens of feet apart. They were quietly regulating the Qi in their bodies.


    Han Lu took a breath, some difficult said: "I look down on you."


    His chest was severely damaged by Li Fuyao''s sword and his lung lobe was injured.


    Li Fuyao was not so good. He was hit by several purple lights before, and his whole body was full of wounds. If he had not forced his body to be sealed with sword Qi, he would have been a bloody man at the moment.


    This war is the most tragic war Li Fuyao has ever experienced.


    Maybe it''s because Hanlu is really strong.


    His strength is probably not only a secret method.


    Han Lu said: "even if you win us, the outcome will not change much."


    Li Fuyao reached out and pressed one of his bones back to its original position, and then said, "isn''t it all the same? What do you do with all this nonsense?"


    Han kneaded his head and laughed


    While talking, there was a purple light that suddenly appeared behind Li Fuyao. Caught off guard, Li Fuyao was hit by the purple light, and he staggered and looked like he was about to fall down into the cloud.


    Han Lu took advantage of this time to go forward, as if to kill Li Fuyao completely at this time.


    However, he did not expect that a sword light was also born behind him and fell on him a moment later.


    It''s bloody.


    Han Lu''s face was gloomy.


    Li Fuyao has already grasped the sword.


    He said word by word, "never die!"


    The intention of killing is awe inspiring!


    This chapter is broadcast under the title of the last dad www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    Innumerable sword light and purple electricity in the cloud sea reflect each other.


    Han Lu and Li Fuyao appear in the cloud sea from time to time. Each time they appear, they will at least add new wounds to their bodies.


    The size of the wound does not say, but the two people''s bodies are certainly longer than the moment.


    Han Lu never thought that Li Fuyao could stand in a standoff with him until now, not to mention that from the current situation, he was even at a disadvantage.


    He could clearly feel that the young man in front of him, who was seriously wounded, had an unprecedented sense of war.


    Han Lu glanced down at the bloody wound in front of his chest. He did not sigh too much. His hands were printed, and once again he called out a purple light. It fell from the sky with great momentum!


    But soon a sword light was blocked. Although the sword light was soon scattered by purple, Li Fuyao swept forward several feet at this time, as if he had reached Han Lu in a moment.


    Han Lu didn''t know that the swordsman was dead in front of him. In fact, even if he did, he would not care too much. Only when Li Fuyao approached, he saw a shining sword light.


    Han Lu reached out and burst out countless purple lights on his fingertips, breaking the light of the sword. Only at this moment, he saw Li Fuyao''s blade again.


    It''s a sword.


    Maybe it''s a very good sword in the whole world, but no matter how good it is, when the sword is likely to pierce Han Lu''s chest, it will make Han Lu feel a little uncomfortable.


    He felt even more shameful that there was a young man here who could take his life. This kind of thing, not to mention here, but on their side, was equally unacceptable to him.


    So at the next moment, Han Lu made a very bold move. He grasped the extremely sharp sword with one hand, and the other hand, with five fingers like a hook, was surrounded by purple lightning, and he had already grasped Li Fuyao''s head.


    The majestic air machine was born on the top of Li Fuyao''s head, which made him feel dizzy in a short time. After he regained consciousness, the hand with purple light was less than half an inch away from his head.


    Li Fuyao was able to feel the sting, but he did not choose to release his sword handle. Instead, he held the sword in both hands and continued to pass it forward.


    The sword has reached the breast.


    Further down, it is to let Han Lu choose whether to stop or Li Fuyao stabs his body with a sword.


    Of course,


    , before penetrating his body, it is likely that he will completely destroy Li Fuyao''s vitality.


    Between life and death, people often don''t give people too much time to choose, especially between such powerful monks. After Han Lu frowned, he decided to stop. But he didn''t expect that when his hand was taken back from Li Fuyao''s head and called for thunder and lightning again, Li Fuyao''s sword was still moving forward.


    The thunder and lightning followed the sword and soon ran into Li Fuyao''s body.


    The meeting of flesh and blood and purple electricity is a Zizi sound, and there is a burning smell. Li Fuyao''s hands become like black charcoal, and he doesn''t have any strength when he takes out the sword, but the sword still stabs into Han Lu''s body.


    Although it is not fatal, and may not even be as serious as the chest injury before, it makes Han Lu unable to accept it.


    Before that, he received Li Fuyao''s sword in front of his chest. There were many places on his body that had received Li Fuyao''s sword, but those only left a wound on his body, but there was absolutely no sword left in his body.


    But at this time, the sword was stuck in him.


    This is a disgrace that has never been encountered. It has not been and will never be!


    He looked at Li Fuyao, the strong sense of killing is not before can be compared.


    Knowing that he had already provoked him, Li Fuyao drew the sword back, and the black charcoal in his hands fell slowly and became the same as before. Monks like them could not have any problems as long as they were not seriously injured.


    Han Lu staggered a few steps and stood in the sea of clouds, but his hair was disordered. To some extent, he was defeated.


    It was the same thing as the sword in his body. He couldn''t stand it.


    He stared at Li Fuyao and opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Li Fuyao vomited out a large mouthful of blood, which made him feel much better in lingfu. He said, "you lost."


    Many people only think that Li Fuyao''s level and combat power are far from those of chaoqingqiu. However, they don''t know whether Li Fuyao''s swordsmanship attainments have been improved a lot, whether it''s a trip to Wushan mountain or other sword watching and understanding. Now, compared with Chao Qingqiu, Li Fuyao''s swordsmanship is not much worse.


    But Han Lu is still a strong opponent.


    It is almost impossible for Li Fuyao to kill him.


    To be able to fight to this point is the limit of Li Fuyao''s


    limit.


    This is the most powerful opponent he has ever met.


    Han Lu was silent for a long time. Finally, he grinned, "it hasn''t started yet."Li Fuyao was stunned and then laughed.


    The victory or defeat of this war really does not lie in the two of them, but in the collision of the two worlds. In fact, it is said that no matter who wins or loses, the two of them have no great significance.


    Because Han Lu wants Li Fuyao to fight with him, so in the present situation of two people fighting, when he is not willing to maintain this state, the situation will naturally be more difficult, of course, that is the last thing that should happen.


    Li Fuyao looked at the scattered battlefields over there and took a deep breath. "Then I''ll hold your head and tell them that you shouldn''t come here."


    Han Lu Oh, hands up, not too much nonsense, but the thunder has sounded.


    It''s like a war drum. When the drum rings, it''s the coming of a real war.


    And this will be recorded in the history of the world war, this will really start.


    Many people came out of the fairy boat again. All the friars from tianwai left the immortal boat and came to the world. The monks of Canghai on the Lingshan mountain all stood up.


    The sea gushing from both sides or the monks on the sea add up to tens of thousands of years in the whole world.


    This is a war in the absolute sense.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Xiang and the old patriarch did not fight for the time being. They both stood in the sea of clouds. When the old patriarch heard the thunder, he began to say, "you have infuriated him. No one can survive."


    Liu Xiang said with a smile: "we are not necessarily defeated."


    The old patriarch looked at him suspiciously and felt that this man was as confident as Chao Qingqiu, but this kind of self-confidence made him a little disgusted.


    The old patriarch said, "your sword is almost as strong as he is, but he has never used it. He wants to plan something."


    Liu Xiang shook his head and said, "I''m also a little strange. Why is Kendo so high for people like him?"


    The old patriarch sneered: "it''s just destined that it won''t be of any use."


    Two people exchange, it seems that neither said to go together.


    When a light appeared in the distance, the willow Lane suddenly said with a smile: "my sword is coming."


    This chapter is broadcast under the title of last dad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    Every swordsman in this world should have a sword.


    Even a wooden sword must have one.


    Liuxiang, as one of the several sword immortals standing on the highest level in the world, it is natural to have a sword.


    It was a little late for him to remember this point before.


    He looked at the willow Lane strangely. He didn''t know why they knew it first.


    Liu Xiang didn''t rush to move his hand. He just stared at the friar outside the sky and said, "I hope there won''t be too many people like this."


    There is only one person called Wudi in the whole world, and chaoqingqiu is the only one who can have the title of peerless sword immortal.


    But when his voice dropped, on the other side, he was also a monk who had hidden his realm.


    Two monks with the same realm as the old patriarch, Emperor Wu and chaoqingqiu may be able to cope with them.


    But what if there''s another one?


    The old patriarch''s face was complicated, and there was a third.


    Yes, a monk from tianwai, a hidden realm, easily killed a monk of Canghai, and then he looked at Lingshan.


    Although the old patriarch was surprised, he still said, "can you find someone else?"


    Liuxiang did not speak, there was a golden light in the sky.


    This chapter is broadcast under the title of the last dad www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    In today''s battle, of course, Li Fuyao and Liuxiang were the most noticeable. They both put out swords one after another, and both of them stopped the important figures of tianwai friars.


    In addition to these two, the monks were most concerned about Chao Qingqiu and Emperor Wu.


    After all, these two men are the highest realm and the strongest fighting power among all the monks in the world.


    This is when the whole world knows, but when the golden light appears, all talents suddenly think of someone.


    That man is called Ye Sheng.


    He is the leader of the whole Taoist school and the first person before Chao Qingqiu became the first person in the world.


    He is the strongest one in the whole Taoism, the leader of Taoism, and the first of the three religious monks.


    He didn''t make many moves in recent years, but every time he made a move, he was the first to hold Pingnan demon king in his demon bowl. The previous battle with Liu Sheng for the master of Taoism has told the world that ye Xiujing is still one of the most powerful people in the world even if he has not done so for many years.


    Even if the old Confucian scholar returned to the cloud, the old monk who had been walking in the world for thousands of years could not control Ye Sheng in front of Ye Xiujing.


    After the World War I, after so many years, many friars were in the sea. I''m afraid that the Taoist sect leader''s realm has gone a long way, but it''s hard to know how far he has come.


    But since the other side has three monks who are not weaker than the old patriarch, Chao Qingqiu and Emperor Wu can stop two of them. There is no reason why the other one is not his.


    The demon bowl hovers behind him, and countless golden lights illuminate Ye Sheng, making him like a God.


    Seeing this, many Taoist monks were moved. This is their leader and leader. Even though he has not done anything for the world in ordinary times, he can stand up at this time and everything will be enough.


    Ye Shengge stood not far away. For the first time, he felt that his father was very tall.


    Even some inexplicable sense of security


    She laughed. After all, she was her father and the whole monk''s support.


    Ye Sheng didn''t know what ye Shengge was thinking. After he stood up, he just looked at the monk without saying a word.


    When he was a monk, he was not a monk.


    The absolutely majestic air machine broke through the sky, the golden light flashed, and countless golden silk threads emerged, which all showed his strength.


    If two monks on the sea fight each other, they will definitely make a big noise.


    The other two monks were not idle. One of them plundered to Lingshan and the other to Emperor Wu''s palace.


    Chao Qingqiu did not move, but Emperor Wu moved.


    A black sword light appeared in the sky, and the majestic evil spirit covered the sky. The sky suddenly became dark. With the wild bird in hand, Emperor Wu''s black emperor''s robe was displayed from time to time.


    He walked out of the palace of Emperor Wu, and the world was able to see him.


    As expected, he was one of the strongest two people 6000 years ago.


    Liu Xiang laughed and clenched the sword in his hand. He said with a laugh, "he''s done it. I can''t look at it."


    The old patriarch knew that Liu Xiang was going to make a sword. His hands condensed and his momentum gushed out in an instant. This was a real strike.


    Chaoqingqiu still didn''t move.


    Even if the friar had appeared in front of him, those vigorous winds were blowing his hair.


    He looked at the friar, there were thousands of swords in his eyes, but they were hidden.


    Ye Sheng song is coming towards this side. If you don''t move towards Qingqiu, it''s meaningful. But people should be stopped.


    Among the Canghai friars present, she was the only one who didn''t fight.


    Chao Qingqiu knows ye Shengge''s idea, but sends out a wisp of sword spirit, indicating that it is unnecessary.


    Ye Shengge was stunned and stopped in the air.


    Chao Qingqiu stepped back a step, and the clouds in front of him were all dispersed. The monk had already landed on the Lingshan mountain.


    The majestic air machine collides with Lingshan, which directly shakes Lingshan.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at him, and then he made his first sword.


    I don''t know where the ancient road is, but it can be seen to the naked eye that several air swords have been congealed on both sides of chaoqingqiu. After hovering for a short time, one of them was swept out directly. Before the monk set foot on the Lingshan mountain, he directly forced it back into the dense fog.


    Chao Qingqiu slowly took a step forward, then several swords came out one by one, fighting and pestering the monk in the thick fog. Chao Qingqiu always stood on the Lingshan cliff and looked at this scene indifferently.


    Among the monks, this is the only one who is most calm.


    Maybe it''s because the monk who made the move was the weakest.


    Looking at this scene, ye Shengge smiles with a knowing smile. This is the first time ye Shengge goes down to the battlefield, and numerous golden silk threads are immediately produced, which are very eye-catching in the whole sea of clouds. However, she is soon targeted by two tianwai friars and jointly attack for her life.


    When ye Shengge is fighting against the enemy, a not too powerful voice comes from the deep sea of clouds, but it can still be heard clearly."Don''t hurry to die!"


    Ye Shengge is really happy now.


    But as soon as she was happy, the light of those golden threads would be even stronger.


    She didn''t let out a bit of murderous spirit from the beginning to the end, but every time she tried her best, which was very similar to her temperament. Maybe she didn''t care much about this world, but now she needed her, she would naturally do it, and she would never die.


    A white dress is constantly moving with the wind, and one person is fighting against the Ye Sheng song of two tianwai friars. Although it is very difficult to kill people at the moment, it is still not defeated.


    Ye Sheng stopped a monk from tianwai, whose realm was comparable to the old patriarch. In fact, he was not very relaxed. After a short period of hard resistance, he began to show his decline.


    However, when tianwai friar was about to hit Ye Sheng''s back, a pair of blue fists first hit the monk and asked him to step back. The tall body of qingtianjun appeared on the side of Ye Sheng''s body. This demon soil demon was magnificent, and his realm was not weaker than Ye Sheng''s.


    "Ye Xiujing, you don''t seem to go forward a few steps."


    Qingtianjun said casually, but he was still absorbed in looking at the monk in front of him. Ye Sheng took a breath in this short time, straightened out the stagnant Qi in the lingfu, and then said, "you are almost the same."


    Qingtian Jun laughs, "your own daughter has gone up. You don''t fight for breath. Maybe your daughter doesn''t recognize your father."


    Ye Sheng burst out a golden light from his palm and said, "ye Xiujing will die before ye Shengge."


    As a leader of Taoism, what ye Xiujing wants to do is to consider the monks of the whole Taoist sect. As a father, he only protects his own daughter.


    His daughter has been walking in the world these years, and Liang, who is a master, is also protecting her. He doesn''t worry much, but at this moment, he can''t find anyone else.


    Qingtianjun silent smile, he ye Xiujing this time standing here not for the world, only for his own daughter, he has never been?


    The hope of his own daughter''s survival lies on the Lingshan mountain.


    He and ye Xiujing have always been people of two worlds. Until now, he feels that he is almost the same as this Taoist sect leader.


    Ye Xiujing doesn''t know what qingtianjun is thinking. Maybe even if he knows, he won''t care.


    He strode to the Friar and suppressed the demon bowl. This sacred vessel has suppressed two seas in recent years. It can be said that it is a few magic weapons that can be found rarely in the whole world.


    But after the sacrifice, this time it was not as usual. After being parried by the friar, he hit the demon bowl with a blow, and in an instant he made a big hole in the bowl.


    The friar still did not stop his hand. When he swept forward, he said with a sneer, "but a mole ant."


    Ye Sheng is still speechless.


    A pair of blue fists appeared nearby.


    The monk''s body twisted to avoid the blow. He took qingtianjun''s body with one hand and hit him on his head with one hand. He suddenly collided with each other and directly hit Qing Tianjun''s head. If he hadn''t been pulled by him, he would have gone upside down.


    Ye Sheng did not save him, but used the golden silk thread as an offensive means to entangle the monk''s body.


    The friar let go of qingtianjun''s body, but the latter move fell on the body of Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng''s face turned white, and then a mouthful of black blood gushed out.


    It''s just that the body is still stable from the beginning to the end.


    Ye Sheng let the friar step back a few steps, and then he got a breath.


    Qingtianjun stood up slowly, his face was bloody, but his eyes were still clear. He looked up and said with a smile: "people like me have no sense of long life. I don''t want to die now. When will I die?"


    Ye Sheng was surprised. Before he could react, Qingtian Jun roared: "Li Fuyao, if you dare to let my daughter suffer a little injustice in this life, you..."


    This sentence only said half, the latter half sentence just slightly pauses, and then Qingtian Jun just said with a smile: "I believe you."


    The voice dropped, the demon soil demon had turned into a huge green Python and ran into the monk.


    Extremely tragic!


    Ye Shengyi Zheng, immediately followed the move, qingtianjun to die in exchange for the monk''s flaws, then he must seize this opportunity.


    Ye Sheng vomited out a mouthful of turbid gas, and followed him when he was swept by Qingtian Jun.


    The monk didn''t expect that Qing Tianjun would try his best to fight. At the moment, he really tried his best and could not dodge, so he could only carry the blow.


    The huge Python head bumped into his chest, and he mobilized all the air machines in his body to resist. For a moment, there were scattered air machines everywhere in the cloud sea.


    Ye Sheng walked through these Qi machines. Before the monk gathered his Qi, a golden light appeared in his abdomen.


    The majestic golden light is the strongest blow in Ye Sheng''s life. Although he is not as good as the monk in the realm, he is also the leader of Taoism and the real romantic figure in this world!


    This blow will never make the monk feel better.Even kill it directly!


    Just as the golden light explodes, in addition to the huge green python, he rolls out heavily, and Ye Sheng flies out with him.


    The monk''s face was frightened, and he was bleeding from his seven orifices!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Ye Sheng!"


    Countless friars opened their mouths, and some of them were even in tears at the moment. That was their leader!


    It''s their sustenance, their dependence.


    Countless Taoist monks could no longer bear to stand up, one after another appeared in front of them, and then went to the sea of clouds.


    This is a war between the sea, but from this time on, they are not the Taoist monks of the sea, and they will never die with them.


    In fact, many of them still don''t have a lot of ideas about the world, but everyone has their own insistence from the bottom of their heart, such as at this moment.


    They would never see their leader die in front of them.


    Countless friars flew up to the sky and were shocked.


    He glanced at Qingqiu, and then remembered that when he was young, he was not as he is now. One night, he watched a group of moths flying towards the lamp.


    At that time he was laughing at the moth''s stupidity.


    What about this time?


    He didn''t know if he could still think they were stupid.


    He sighed and understood a truth. It turned out that he was not alone in protecting this world.


    -


    Li Fuyao came out of the sea of clouds.


    He was covered with blood, and his blue shirt turned into a red one. There were countless wounds on his whole body, which looked extremely miserable.


    It''s just that for many days the friar noticed the young man''s hand.


    He had a sword in one hand and a head in the other.


    The same blood.


    He threw the head into the sea of clouds and said in a loud voice, "who can die in this world?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    Han Lu is dead.


    This young man who can be said to be a young man in that world died in a foreign land. As one of the younger generation appreciated by Han Tianjun, the death of Han Lu will certainly make Han Tianjun angry.


    The emperor, who was in a high position, broke out in thunder and anger, and there must be many people involved, such as the clan of the old patriarch.


    The old patriarch looked terrible.


    Naturally, he knew the horror of Tianzong, but what he was most puzzled about was why young people like Han Lu died here.


    It is said that the enemy he is facing is only a young man who has practiced for less than 200 years.


    The old patriarch''s heart surged with fear. The world was too strange. The Jidao masters who were less than 1000 years old even had characters who could kill Han Lu in less than 200 years.


    The old patriarch didn''t even know what would happen next.


    Liu Xiang raised three Liang, and after a sword was handed out, he glanced at the young man standing in the cloud and said with a smile: "I never admit that others are stronger than me, especially those who learn sword. But today I want to say that Liuxiang is inferior to him at his age."


    What a proud man Liuxiang is. It is not easy for him to say such a thing.


    The old patriarch''s face was hard to see. He could have made a unique contribution because of his trip to the world. After that, for thousands of years, Tianzong would certainly protect his clan.


    But he didn''t think that Han Lu was so useless.


    Liu Xiang knew that the old patriarch was in a state of disorder. He said with a smile, "since all the younger generations are like this, it''s time for us, who have lived for thousands of years, to show off."


    Before the words fell, the willow Lane took a deep breath. There was a sword rising in the sea of clouds. At the beginning, thousands of sword Qi appeared. After a moment, one sword light after another crossed the sky like a meteor.


    It''s overwhelming.


    What about after that?


    Is this the scene when thousands of swords are combined into one sword?


    Liu Xiang looked up and said with a smile, "Chao Qingqiu, you can see that for ten thousand years in the world, are you the best in kendo, or am I the leader in Liuxiang?"


    The sound surged out and the whole sea of clouds could be heard.


    Soon, on the Lingshan mountain, someone said with a loud smile: "all other things can be done according to Liu Jianxian. However, Chao Qingqiu feels that the first person in kendo is not Liuxiang around 10000 years ago."


    Hearing the reply, Liu Xiang laughed and asked again, "how many people are standing at the highest place of Kendo for thousands of years according to your view towards Qingqiu?"


    Chao Qingqiu replied, "a thousand years ago, there was your willow lane. After a thousand years, there will be me Chao Qingqiu and Li Fuyao. As for 1000 years later, there is still one person."


    Chao Qingqiu, Li Fuyao, or Liuxiang are all known sword immortals in the world. But who is that one thousand years later?


    The whole world doesn''t know.


    Liu Xiang was silent for a long time after listening to it, and his sword had accumulated momentum for a long time. Until it was completely handed out, he just laughed, "my way is not lonely!"


    And then there was an earth shaking sword.


    The sword was born in front of the willow lane, and then there were thousands of sword lights. In fact, only the old patriarch knew that it was not the ten thousand sword lights, but only one. It was just that the sword light was too dazzling and then too fierce, which made people mistakenly think it was the ten thousand sword light.


    But no matter one or ten thousand, that sword will be the strongest sword that the old lord met.


    This sword is better than all the swords of chaoqingqiu before.


    It took Liuxiang six thousand years to figure out the sword move. He was not the willow lane. He was a real genius. Let him spend six thousand years to study a sword move. When he really studied that sword, it would be the only sword move in the world.


    He is a genius. Although his aptitude is not as good as that of a sword embryo, his understanding will not be worse than that of him.


    So the old patriarch was flustered by this sword.


    He had been a little nervous before, but now he was even more flustered.


    His hands were sealed to form a round shield to block the sword. In his opinion, Liuxiang is definitely not a threat free opponent, so he should do his best to deal with it.


    When the sword came to his chest, he still found himself wrong.


    That sword was far more terrible than I thought.


    The majestic sword spirit was very frightening when it was sent out before, but how could he


    think that the sword actually concealed most of the sword spirit.


    When the sword is completely wielded, the remaining sword Qi will gather with the previous sword Qi to form a unique sword!


    I''m afraid that someone will remember that sword after thousands of years.


    Liu Xiang laughs and strides forward with a sword. The shield in front of the old patriarch begins to break. The next moment, the sword will come to his chest.


    Liu Xiang said with a smile: "the sword immortals in the world are like stars, but I am the bright moon!"


    After a successful sword, the old patriarch retreated in a hurry. He was defeated by the sword hundreds of feet away. This monk, who was higher than Liuxiang, was hit hard by a sword in Liuxiang and almost lost most of his fighting power.Liu Xiang''s face turned pale. If someone was careful at the moment, he would find that the whole person was shaking in the willow lane at the moment, especially the hand, which was shaking very badly.


    It''s hard to know how much sword Qi this sword took in Liuxiang. However, one thing can be known. For a long time, such a sword move could not be used in Liuxiang.


    He was reluctant to open his mouth and said with a smile, "Emperor Wu, who do you think is the winner and who is the loser in the thousand year struggle?"


    It''s Liuxiang. At this time, I think about the victory or defeat of him and Emperor Wu.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Emperor Wu was in a black cloud. No one could see him.


    Not even the friar could see him.


    What others can see is only the black Sabre spirit and the birds singing from time to time.


    Six thousand years ago, Emperor Wu died at the end of the sea and fell before he rose. In order not to let his beloved man die like this, the empress of the demon changed his blood and made him live again.


    In this life, he has the Phoenix blood, the realm is more powerful.


    When he was just an ordinary wolf demon, Emperor Wu could be equal to Liuxiang. When his blood became so powerful, his strength could not be described by words.


    Otherwise, he would not easily defeat demon Zu.


    He is Emperor Wu, perhaps the most powerful emperor in the history of this demon clan!


    So when a sword in Liuxiang seriously injured the old master, Emperor Wu''s sword fell on the monk. His incomparable Sabre Qi was like a roaring black dragon, which directly knocked the monk away, but never let him out of the dark cloud.


    Emperor Wu lifted his robe and swept it to the front. A moment later, he fell in front of the monk. Then he made a real sword and his head fell.


    Countless blood spilled from the black clouds, just like the sea left the human world many years ago, it will be a blood rain.


    At this time, the thick fog disappeared, Emperor Wu stood on the sea of clouds, and the sword was still in his hand. This man, who can be said to be the best man in the world, said, "after six thousand years, you are not as good as me."


    The power of Emperor Wu has exceeded the imagination of many people.


    Chao Qingqiu is the most relaxed one among the three, but the fighting time is also the strongest. Although the opponent is the weakest, the peerless sword immortal has refused to kill each other at great cost.


    So the fierce battle to this day, the other side is only cut by him in two swords.


    In addition, the old patriarch and another friar were defeated in the war, which has shocked the surviving friar.


    They are clearly a higher level of the party, but so defeated, the other side is clearly inferior to them, why can they still win.


    Is it their hidden real combat power?


    The monk frowned and thought about a lot of things, so he couldn''t help but get distracted. Once he was distracted, he was caught by Chao Qingqiu. In the next half a quarter of an hour, Chao Qingqiu produced dozens of swords, and each sword fell to his weakest place. So after half a quarter of an hour, the monk had become a bloody man and had nothing to fight against probably.


    So he saw Chao Qingqiu''s last sword.


    That sword was one of the most powerful moves he had ever seen.


    The scene of blood spraying is not beautiful, but for human monks, it is the best scene.


    The three strongest monks in tianwai are all defeated. Does this not mean that this war will eventually end in human victory?


    If so, isn''t it the perfect result.


    Even if there is a second time, it is better than perishing now.


    The old patriarch sat in the sea of clouds, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    He didn''t expect that he was so defeated, and he didn''t understand why the three of them were so strong.


    I don''t even understand why that young man can kill Han Lu.


    He was upset, but what happened next made him even more angry!


    The immortal boat hovering on the Buddha''s soil was chopped with a sword.


    After the young man with blood killed Han Lu, he was targeted by several monks from tianwai. The old patriarch didn''t think about it any more. He thought it was a situation of death, but no one thought that he was not dead, but appeared in front of Xianzhou.


    The immortal boat had already been hurt. Li Fuyao now wielded his sword to destroy the immortal boat, so that they could not go back even if they won the war.


    And it seems that they have almost no chance of winning the war at the moment.


    The fairy boat is even more important.


    So when many monks rushed to Li Fuyao, they left their opponents behind and gave those monks a chance to breathe for a moment.


    Li Fuyao stood in front of the fairy boat, looked at the huge fairy boat and laughed wildly.


    Both chaoqingqiu and Liuxiang are smiling.


    If this young man does not die today, his realm will certainly be higher and higher than them.


    Li Fuyao said with a loud smile, "gentlemen, use the sword!"The voice is shaking all over the field. The younger generation of kendo, but he is walking very fast. With a move of both hands, the swordsmen outside Lingshan have their swords coming out of their scabbards, not just here.


    In Jianshan, thousands of miles away, countless swords rose from the ground, swept to the clouds and went to the West. Chen Sheng, who did not leave Jianshan because of his injury, looked at this scene and laughed, "the most romantic sword immortal in the world is not you, but my apprentice of Chen Sheng, hahaha..."


    In fact, not only Jianshan, but the whole world, as long as it is a sword, has already swept to Li Fuyao.


    Most of those swords are the swords of the former Kendo masters, and many of them are new swords. However, no matter whether they are new swords or old swords, they must be ordered by Li Jianxian!


    Countless people looked up at the swords, including a young man named Li Yao. He looked at the swords and laughed heartily. Although he didn''t know who was fighting the swords, he still called out: "uncle, come on!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chao Qingqiu did not borrow his sword, nor did Liuxiang.


    Those swordsmen in the sea did not borrow their swords.


    Wu Shanhe looked at this scene, but he threw his sword out. Looking at his younger brother, he spat out blood stasis and said in a soft voice, "I have one."


    His name is wushanhe. He is the master of Jianshan!


    At the moment, he and Li Fuyao are also making swords together.


    Countless swords came together, right behind Li Fuyao. The number of those swords was too large and the sword spirit was so strong that even the monks who wanted to rush to help were kept away from him.


    Between heaven and earth, everyone looks at Li Fuyao.


    So he made a sword.


    That sword is countless.


    After another sword, hit the fairy boat.


    Innumerable sharp swords hit the immortal boat.


    The originally damaged fairy boat is now cracked. Under the impact of countless swords, it becomes more and more, like a spider web.


    And those swords were broken and fell into the sea of clouds.


    This kind of scene lasted for a short time, but for those monks outside the sky, it was extremely long.


    Li Fuyao is not only a sword to Xianzhou, but also a sword to their heart.


    No one is not depressed at the moment.


    No one is not sad at the moment.


    Even the old patriarch is the same.


    As long as those scenes didn''t last long, the fairy boat was destroyed here with a huge sound and turned into countless pieces. Together with the broken swords, they rolled down to the ground.


    The fairy boat has disappeared.


    Everyone was upset.


    Chao Qingqiu frowned, and Emperor Wu looked forward.


    The willow Lane clenched the sword.


    Just after the fairy boat broke open, between heaven and earth, a very insipid voice suddenly sounded. The voice was so flat that people could not hear the emotion inside.


    "Interesting."


    This chapter is broadcast under the title of the last dad www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    The fairy boat has been broken and turned into wreckage.


    But those swords had no time to stop. After smashing the immortal boat, Yu Wei rushed forward. But when the sound of the sound came up, the swords stopped somewhere. Only a burst of breaking sound was heard, but these swords could not go forward any more.


    The man was in front of the countless swords, but no one had seen his figure.


    It was not until the swords stopped and the smoke and dust dispersed that the man''s face was revealed.


    The man was dressed in a purple robe, which was embroidered with some white Xiangyun middle-aged man. His hair was tied in a bun at random, and his appearance was beautiful, just like a handsome young man.


    When his appearance appeared in all people''s eyes, all people had a strange feeling, as if this talent was the real master of the whole world, and they all wanted to bow down and worship him.


    This kind of influence, the lower the level of the monk, the more deeply affected, of course, there are exceptions, that is, the more tenacious the mind, the less affected.


    The old patriarch and a group of friars all fell down from the cloud. After falling to the ground, they knelt down one after another. The old patriarch said in a loud voice: "welcome Han Tianjun!"


    "Welcome Han Tianjun!"


    Numerous voices were heard at the same time, and all of them were the monks at the end of the sea or above the sea. This voice was too loud for countless people to hear and fear.


    Han Tianjun?!


    Who didn''t expect that even the old patriarch was the same. The peerless heavenly king, who was powerful in the wind and clouds and pushed nine days and ten places, came to the world with them.


    And it''s in the fairy boat.


    Until now, he remembered that Xianzhou had been in danger several times on his way to the world, but they were all safe and sound. It was because Han Tianjun was here all the time.


    The Lord of Tianzong, one of the most powerful in the world, is now in the world.


    The old patriarch thought in silence that Xianzhou was Tianzong''s, and most of the preparations in the early stage were undertaken by Tianzong. Even Han Lu was sent out by Tianzong. At this time, the plan to come to the world has always been Tianzong''s greatest contribution, and most of the plans are made by Tianzong


    Now Han Tianjun is here in person.


    "Yang then failed to protect young master Han''s life. Please punish him!"


    If the old patriarch, who knew Han Tianjun''s temperament well, didn''t say this at the moment, he was afraid to go back there, which would be a disaster to destroy the family.


    Han Tianjun didn''t go to see him, but said plainly: "since it''s a person with poor skills, he died here, and he died one on one."


    When he spoke, Han Tianjun always looked at Li Fuyao.


    There will certainly be people who can kill Han Lu, but even on his side, there are only a few young people of the same generation who can kill him, let alone a young man who has practiced for less than 200 years.


    This man is a real genius. If his surname is Han and he has the blood of Han Tianjun, then he deserves to be the emperor of the Han family for hundreds of thousands of years.


    It''s a pity.


    Around is Han Tianjun such a character, will feel sorry.


    Before he said that fun is really fun, but now he feels it''s a pity and a pity.


    "Han Lu should die, you should not live, or spread it out, for fear that everyone dares to deceive my Han family''s children."


    Han Tianjun said that the cloud is light and the breeze is light. It is like killing an ant easily. His mood has never fluctuated. It is like saying that interesting word at the beginning.


    Li Fuyao was not afraid, but reached out, and the handle of the world of mortals, which had not been disconnected, fell into his palm.


    Han Tianjun said: "before you were in the cloud with Han Lu''s head and asked who would die in this world. Now I''m here to answer you. I''m here to die."


    Li Fuyao was holding the world of mortals, and his sword spirit slowly wrapped around his body. Looking at the so-called Han Tianjun, he grinned and said, "it depends on how much skill you have."


    Han Tianjun seems to think that this sentence is really interesting. After a meal, he smiles and says, "do you think I can''t kill you with only one hand?"


    As one of the strongest monks in that place, Han Tianjun killed all the monks here. It was very relaxed.


    It''s a pity.


    It''s a pity.


    Han Tianjun said with a smile: "in this case, how about I make a bet? You and I will fight for life and death. If you surpass me, I will be defeated this time. In the next thousand years, I promise not to let monks step here."


    It is not so easy to think of such a thing as to win or lose in the first World War and to earn a thousand years of peace in the world.


    It''s just that the conditions, no matter what, are very attractive.


    As soon as Li Fuyao was about to speak, Chao Qingqiu over there had already taken a step, "I will."


    He has been accumulating strength before. At this moment, he is the person in the best condition. When he confronts Han Tianjun, he is actually the one with the greatest chance of winning in the world.


    Li Fuyao and Han Lu fought hard before. At the moment, his state is absolutely not comparable to that of chaoqingqiu.


    Let the autumn come, this is the best choice.


    Han Tianjun said with a smile: "that doesn''t matter. After killing you, you can kill him again. It''s almost the same."Li Fuyao was stunned, but then he said, "I will come."


    Chao Qingqiu alone to Han Tianjun, may not really have a chance to win, such words, or add him to try.


    Before Han Tianjun answered, Emperor Wu came to the front. The emperor of the demon land, the Lord of the demons, said with a loud smile, "how can I be spared such a thing?"


    A moment later, Liuxiang also came out. After the Sword Fairy six thousand years ago adjusted his breath, he had recovered some. "Liuxiang is not willing to join hands with others in this life, but this is an exception."


    Han Tianjun looked at the four people and did not speak.


    Emperor Wu, Liuxiang, chaoqingqiu and Li Fuyao are the strongest monks in the world.


    Han Tianjun said with a smile, "if so, why bother?"


    Just said such a word, the emperor then saw a white robed man appeared in the cloud sea in the distance.


    The man looked cool, with a long sword at his waist, just like a sword immortal Ye Changting that had never appeared.


    Before that, Chao Qingqiu said that the strongest swordsman in the world was won by Jianxian Liuxiang six thousand years ago. After six thousand years, there were Chao Qingqiu and Li Fuyao. After a thousand years, he should be ye Changting.


    This man, who has been invincible in the river and lake, came to the world to find an answer. The answer has not been completely obtained, and naturally he has not left.


    Han Tianjun laughed again, "it''s really interesting."


    As his voice dropped, Han Tianjun turned into five at the moment, and five Han Tianjun hovered over the sea of clouds, which meant that one was against five.


    Han zongjun said that he did not take a look.


    It goes without saying that the five Han Tianjun welcome the five monks on earth, and it will be a magnificent war soon.


    Liu Xiang took the lead in fighting. As soon as the peerless sword immortal came out, he was the means to tear the sea of clouds. However, he soon met a purple thunder from Han Tianjun.


    This thunder method is used by Han Tianjun and Han Lu, but they are two kinds of scenes. No matter how strong Han Tianjun is, Han Tianjun can''t match it.


    Willow lane a sword cut open the purple thunder, and then appear again is with one of Han Tianjun''s body disappear together.


    It should be somewhere in the cloud sea, but ordinary monks don''t know where.


    Then the Emperor Wu made a move. The master of Wanyao was not seriously hurt at the moment. When he made the sword, he was still powerful.


    Chao Qingqiu didn''t rush to move his hand. He just looked at two people and asked, "what will happen after 700 years?"


    "It''s impossible for him to come here. It''s just a separate body. You can hold on a little longer."


    The first sentence is about ye Changting. Chao Qingqiu wants to ask whether there is still 700 years left in the world at this time.


    Ye Changting nodded without hesitation, "just without you."


    In later historical books, it is recorded that wushanhe, the leader of the sword Pavilion, established the sword Pavilion in Qingcheng Mountain 700 years ago, and it can be pushed forward. However, there is no record of the flow of Qingqiu Liuxiang in Jianxian Dynasty.


    There are many possibilities for the lost history. Maybe the people like Chao Qingqiu and Li Fuyao died in the last battle, or maybe there are other things happening.


    In the second sentence, Chao Qingqiu has already seen Han Tianjun''s state, and thinks that he can''t be the real body. What comes to the world is just a sub body, but even if it is a sub body, it is extremely powerful.


    Li Fuyao nodded and did not say much.


    Ye Changting answers Chao Qingqiu''s words, and has already taken out his sword, and has gone up against one of Han Tianjun.


    Then there was Li Fuyao.


    Finally, Chao Qingqiu, the peerless sword immortal in the world for many years.


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile: "the first half of my life I''ve lived for swordsmen. I''m worried about swordsmen in the world. I''ve been thinking about your monks and the whole world. To tell you the truth, these things are too boring and too long to bear."


    Han Tianjun said with a smile: "after today, it is not necessary to work so hard."


    Chao Qingqiu said: "they said that there is no name for me in the history books of later generations, and I think it''s OK. If everyone in the world knows that I spent my whole life in this way, it''s not interesting."


    "But since I can lift this sword, I can protect this world."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The five Han Tianjun and the five strongest friars in the world did not enter the sea of clouds. It was the final decisive battle. The old patriarch took those monks from tianwai with them, and the war broke out again.


    Before Han Tianjun appeared, all the monks on earth were standing on the Lingshan mountain at the moment. Looking at those monks, Su ye, who had been seriously injured, looked at this scene and said with a smile, "who says that scholars can only read in the future, please remember to slap him."


    Several people were smiling.


    Liang Yi, who was also seriously injured, said with a smile: "among the three religions, we are still the best."


    In the previous war, the Confucianists Zhou Fuzi and Zhang Sheng had already died in the war, and several saints died on the Taoist side.As for the field work, Lin Hongzhu broke his arm, Chen Jiu was dead, and his highness king of Chu had already died.


    And sword immortals, no one has died.


    However, although the sword immortals in this world are strong, they are probably only a few people.


    Li changgu''s bitter day is over. The Sword Fairy holds half of his sword and thinks about the past carefully. Finally, he stays in front of a woman''s bed for a moment and then smiles.


    He had no regrets in his life. Even if he had been trapped in the pick Star Building for 80 years, he did not feel anything. The only thing was that he did not marry that woman.


    Wu Shanhe, the leader of Jianshan, had no sword. His sword was thrown out by him to destroy the immortal boat. Later, it was broken. After that, it became powder.


    With such a magnificent name, that sword is also a very proud sword. It is not willing to exist in the world as a incomplete body.


    Sword immortals without swords usually don''t live long.


    Wu Shanhe had no idea. He just remembered that many years ago, when his ancestor was not so old, he asked him to go to the sword washing pool to find a sword. After thinking about it, he went to have a look, and then he chose the sword called Shanhe. At that time, his ancestor looked very happy. He even said with a smile, "wushanhe and Shanhe sword are very good."


    Since then, he has been carrying this sword. He has been with him since he was a boy and has become a master of Jianshan and a sword immortal.


    This is what should belong to him, and he should cherish it most.


    It''s a pity.


    Wu Shanhe looked at the monks who had already rushed in front of him. He also remembered that many years ago, the boy named Li Fuyao climbed the mountain for the first time. He actually watched him from a distance. At that time, no matter whether he could climb Jianshan or not, he was already his younger martial brother, but he still wanted him to climb Jianshan mountain.


    Later, he went down the mountain twice. Once he looked at it, the other time he didn''t.


    The time he watched was that the boy named Li Fuyao ascended Jianshan for the first time, but he failed to climb it. Finally, he took a look at it. The old ancestor Xu Ji gave his lantern to the boy and let him go down the mountain himself. At that time, Wu Shanhe was hiding in the dark, looking at the aggrieved young man. He didn''t make a sound, but just watched silently.


    At that time, he thought that his younger brother should be protected by his elder brother.


    But how can I go against my ancestors?


    Without seeing him go down the mountain, Wu Shanhe put the gourd and sword order in front of the young man and let him choose by himself.


    At that time, he thought that if he really chose the sword order, he would still be able to give up the position of master of Jianshan.


    But in his heart, what he thought was Li Fuyao''s choice of the gourd.


    That night, he knew that his younger brother would be very sad and aggrieved, but he didn''t go to see it or take care of it.


    He thought he was right.


    Actually, it''s all wrong.


    He stretched out his hand to hold down the sword order on his waist and said with a smile, "if I die, you don''t come here and die. Take a good look at Jianshan. It''s left by my ancestors Our. "


    After saying this sentence, Wu Shanhe said with a smile: "the mountain river event, Jianshan first!"


    This war, which has been doomed to die more people, has begun.


    -


    deep in the sea of clouds, Liuxiang was hit in the chest by a purple thunder, which made the sword immortal who had already been seriously injured suffer a lot. He steadied himself, looked at Han Tianjun in front of him, and then said with a smile: "I have never been defeated in Liuxiang in my life."


    Han Tianjun also said with a smile: "this gentleman is also."


    Only after smiling, his face was not as good as before, because the next sword handed out in the willow lane was not stronger than the previous one, but more tragic.


    He used man-made sword. The last sword was doomed to burn both jade and stone.


    If the real Han Tianjun, not to mention a willow lane, is a hundred willow alleys are not enemies, but this Han Tianjun is not only not the real body, but also one of the five parts of a body.


    Then at the moment, he can fight to death in the willow lane, and he can also kill.


    Liu Xiang laughed and said in a loud voice, "I''m still the first in Liuxiang!"


    The sword hit Han Tianjun, and the sky fell apart and burned with jade and stone!


    -


    the five Han Tianjun are one person. One of them died of separation. The other four Han Tianjun can also feel it, so the four Han Tianjun are slightly lost in their minds.


    Emperor Wu saw the opportunity and cut it out with a knife, and the black Dao Qi reappeared.


    Han Tianjun zilei splits those black Sabre Qi. His hands are printed, and the whole person shows his master style. Although he is only a part of himself, he is Han Tianjun after all.


    However, Emperor Wu did not care about anything at the moment. At the same time, the purple thunder roared, and his second knife was also waved out. This time, it was no longer as black as ink, but as the color of flame.


    When the knife is wielded, there is even a sound of Phoenix singing immediately. In the cloud sea, two phoenix slowly ascend to the sky.One of them is the queen.


    What about the other one?


    Emperor Wu said softly, "I said that I would look at the demon land and would not tolerate outsiders trampling on it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After two Phoenix, there will be three sword Qi almost at the same time, one is white, the other two are cyan.


    Then there are three Sword Fairy almost at the same time, mouth only a word to kill.


    "Kill."


    In the next half an hour, the sky over the whole Buddha land was like purgatory on earth. There were purple thunder and several sword Qi entangled, and then two phoenix wandered slowly in the sky.


    Under those visions, the war between the earthly friars and the tianwai friars came to an end.


    Wushanhe, the leader of Jianshan, died in battle.


    Sword immortal Li changgu, died in battle.


    Su ye, the leader of the school, died in battle.


    Liang Yi, the sage of Taoism, died in battle.


    Demon soil big demon green emperor, die in battle.


    Zen son, die in battle.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Many familiar names are leaving.


    There are also many monks who ascend the tower, the spring and autumn monks, and even the morning and evening monks.


    The high-end combat power on this side of the world is not enough, but there are so many friars who are not afraid of death, and they have turned this war into a complete balance of power.


    However, they all know that the final winner or loser is Han Tianjun and Chao Qingqiu.


    At the same time, the human world is changing, and a ravine is emerging, which is caused by the friars'' War. Six thousand years ago, the war between the Terran and the demon clan has already caused problems in the whole world. Now, this one is even more serious, and naturally there will be an accident.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At tianwai monk''s side, he was almost dead, and only the old patriarch was left.


    On this side of the world, there is almost no sea where friars can fight.


    Ye Sheng came back from the deep sea of clouds. This Taoist sect leader was injured before, but he has not died.


    Ye Shengge white skirt dyed with blood appeared on the side of Ye Sheng''s body.


    Ye Sheng said with a smile, "wait for me."


    Ye Shengge looked at him and did not speak.


    Ye Sheng said with a smile: "as a father, how can you let your daughter into danger? The last one is to let him be the father."


    Ye Shengge just called out his father, but the meaning is very clear, no way.


    She can''t help Li Fuyao over there, but here she can.


    Ye Sheng didn''t insist on it. This time, it was the first time that two sages of Taoism went forward at the same time, and of course, it was the first time that two fathers and daughters fought side by side.


    The remaining friars looked up at the final battle, some with tears in their eyes and some with no expression.


    Enough people have died in this war.


    The number of monks in the world is almost ten but not nine.


    The old patriarch laughed miserably, "come on!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    About an hour later, the old patriarch hit Ye Sheng in the chest, and then the golden silk thread of Ye Shengge pierced the old patriarch''s chest.


    Blood spilled on the world.


    Above the sea of clouds, the vision subsided.


    The purple sky thunder is less and less, and the sword Qi gradually dissipates.


    Ye Sheng stands in the cloud, looks at Ye Sheng song, smiles and turns into golden light grains.


    Ye Shengge has tears in his eyes, but he still looks up to the sea of clouds.


    Ye Sheng has left and Liang has left. What about the remaining one?


    Never leave.


    After about half a quarter of an hour, the thunder was gone and the sword spirit was gone.


    Everything slowly calmed down.


    Chaoqing Qiuye Pavilion came out from the sea of clouds.


    Emperor Wu''s robe was revealed.


    What about Liuxiang?


    What about Li Fuyao?


    Ye Shengge has begun to shed tears from the corners of her eyes. She doesn''t know when she fell in love with that person and how long she can be with him.


    But she didn''t think that the day they separated would be very hard.


    It''s better to come later that day. Why now?


    Ye Shengge is full of tears.


    "Li Fuyao!"


    She was hoarse.


    A young man rolled out of the sea of clouds and landed on her back. Then he said, "yes."


    PS: there are two or three chapters to finish the book. If you haven''t added any more groups, readers: 124190652


    will be added www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    When the celestial boat was gone, all the friars from tianwai died. The battle of tianwai friars'' invasion of the human world came to an end. Although the victory was achieved on the human side, no one was not worried about the next appearance of tianwai friars.


    After all, this war has taken away most of the monks in the whole world.


    In addition to the few remaining Canghai monks, the world can not see a few monks who ascend the tower and spring and Autumn period.


    "Now there''s one more thing that''s troublesome."


    Ye Shengge pointed to the ravine in the earth and said softly.


    In comparison, the next invasion of tianwai friars will cause more urgent problems in the human world. The gully is due to the war, and it is likely that the whole world will be divided into two parts.


    Li Fuyao lies on the back of Ye Sheng song and says powerlessly, "I can''t help it."


    As one of the highest level people, Li Fuyao has been hurt the most. He can''t even stand up without talking about the sword.


    The least injured is Ye Changting, but the Sword Fairy obviously doesn''t know what to do.


    Li Fuyao laughed and then said, "let''s go and have a look first?"


    Ye Shengge knew that he was asking her, so he nodded. Then the only sage of Taoism left Lingshan with the sword immortal on his back.


    Walking in the sea of clouds, the remaining Taoist disciples saluted respectfully.


    Now ye Shengge, as the only surviving monk of the Taoist sect, will be the only one who can fight against the swordsman for hundreds of years to come.


    Daomen mountain and river alone for six thousand years, I think there will not be, but if you want to exist, you must rely on ye Shengge.


    Chao Qingqiu looked at the two young people''s backs and laughed, "young people like them are probably the greatest wealth in the world."


    Ye Changting stood beside him, thought for a moment, then nodded, but soon asked, "don''t you worry about the next World War?"


    Chao Qingqiu said, "you have said that there will be a world after a thousand years. What am I worried about?"


    Ye Changting is stunned. Chao Qingqiu has been thinking about being a swordsman and the world all these years. He subconsciously connects him with the world. When he said this, ye Changting reflected that Chao Qingqiu was also an individual and had his own wish to do.


    Seeing ye Changting stop talking, he asked Qingqiu, "what do you think, don''t you go back?"


    Ye Changting shook his head and said, "the answer has not been found."


    Chao Qingqiu said, "I probably know what''s going on, so it''s none of my business."


    But ye Changting was not surprised.


    It''s time for chaoqingqiu to live for once.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Ye Changting asked with a smile.


    "Go home and have two salted duck eggs. After that, go somewhere else."


    The world has been looking at the Qing Qiu and tired, said to go to other places, to nature is self-evident.


    Lengshan suddenly appeared in the cloud sea. In the previous war, he didn''t fight. It was Chao Qingqiu''s meaning. Naturally, it was his intention. Chao Qingqiu looked at him and asked with a smile, "do you want to eat duck eggs together?"


    He didn''t smile so much before.


    Lengshan knew this meaning, nodded and said: "the road ahead is dangerous, but the scenery is good."


    Chao Qingqiu listened to this and laughed again.


    So the two men went to the front. When there was only one figure left, the voice of Qing Qiu came over, "do you want to leave a duck egg for you?"


    Ye Changting heard it, but did not speak.


    He just glanced at the depth of the sea of clouds, and there was no trace.


    As for the emperor''s robe, he rolled up the corpses of the demon monks and headed north.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao and ye Shengge look at the ever spreading ravine in the air. The ravine is not spreading fast. However, if we go on like this, the world will be divided into two parts.


    Li Fuyao said optimistically, "maybe before I get better, the situation will not get worse."


    Ye Shengge didn''t speak. She was hurt, but she didn''t feel pain.


    It seems that she always feels good when she is with this young man.


    "You''re the only saint in the world. They won''t be at ease if you run around."


    Li Fuyao thought of the monks'' eyes when he left before, thinking that the monks of Taoism would feel very frightened now.


    Ye Shengge asked, "what do they think? What''s the matter with me?"


    Li Fuyao seriously said: "what they think is probably not related to Ye Sheng''s song, but it''s still the matter of closing daozhong and Taoist sect leader."


    Ye Sheng said goodbye to the world. Those saints on the cloud, whether they were saints or not, became saints when they died for the world.


    But all the saints died, only ye Shengge.Ye Shengge thought of his father, thought about it, and then said, "even so, it''s not urgent."


    After the end of the war, the world will usher in a long period of calm time, which will be broken one day, but not now.


    Li Fuyao thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "you think more than I do. You are right."


    What is called "yes", it is.


    Ye Shengge did not open his mouth, but went to several places with Li Fuyao on his back.


    Of course, there are four farthest places in the southeast, northwest and northwest. Those places were covered with thick fog before, but now they are gone.


    The sky is on the cliff.


    There is no longer that curtain of heaven.


    Standing on the ice of the ice sea, ye Shengge looks at the sky and thinks about things beyond the sky.


    Then the woman daozhong began to undress and take off her white skirt.


    Li Fuyao sits on the ice, trying to close his eyes.


    But the next moment is to see Ye Sheng song inside the clothes are already blood red, some places too much blood, even turned black.


    Before the war, although she did not fight against Han Tianjun, she also suffered a lot of injuries.


    It''s just that such a strong woman didn''t let others know.


    However, Li Fuyao''s injury was more serious, so he tried to take off his shirt and rolled into the sea of ice.


    There was a splash of water, and then there was blood.


    After those blood dissipated, we could see his wounds. All of them were made by purple thunder.


    Every one is extremely dangerous.


    Li Fuyao was floating in the sea of ice. He was tired and said, "Chao Jianxian won''t be in charge of the future affairs. This matter has fallen on me. I am..."


    Before he finished speaking, the young man fell asleep and snored for a while.


    He was really tired. In the previous war, Lien Chan and his two men would die there if their luck was a little bit worse.


    Hearing the snore, ye Shengge turns his head and looks at Li Fuyao with a smile in his eyes.


    There have been such days before, but they are not long.


    Thinking about this, ye Shengge carried him to Qiufeng town before he woke up. The place had been destroyed by Li Fuyao when he broke the land. But in recent years, because the landscape of this place is still good, many houses around it have been rebuilt. It is said that they called this place Tiankeng, saying that a huge stone had fallen from the sky.


    People don''t know as much as monks, so they don''t know much about it. No one comes to tell them the truth. They take this as the truth. It has been passed on from mouth to mouth, and now it is taken as true.


    Ye Shengge looked at the pit, did not say anything, and then went to Luoyang City.


    Li Fuyao is still awake.


    He doesn''t look like he will sleep in the past, and he has had similar experience, so ye Shengge is not worried. When she comes to Luoyang City, she just wants to help Li Fuyao see Li Xiaoxue. After seeing Li Fuyao in the street, she doesn''t stop and goes to Jianshan with Li Fuyao on her back.


    Wushanhe, the leader of Jianshan, died of Lingshan and yanle. With Xu Li, Chen Sheng is the only one who can handle Jianshan.


    His disciples asked him to succeed the master of Jianshan, but Chen Sheng refused.


    So when Li Fuyao came back, a group of people gathered in front of the bamboo building.


    It''s just that no one can get in.


    After a few days, they slowly understood that the Li Jianxian had been seriously injured, whether he could wake up or not still said twice.


    This news made Jianshan, which was already very weak, even more gloomy.


    Li Fuyao is one of the strongest people in the world, and he is the one who stands on the highest place and is closest to Jianshan. So many people want him to survive.


    But there are also exceptions. When the moon appears in the sky, a Taoist monk sneaks into Jianshan and comes to the bamboo tower. This is one of the few remaining monks who climb the stairs. Naturally, the purpose of coming here is to kill Li Fuyao. In his mind, he doesn''t care about Li Fuyao''s achievements. He just cares about the inheritance of Taoism.


    But when he came to the bamboo house, he died the next moment.


    Because someone looked at him.


    That man is called Ye Shengge.


    She came out of the bamboo building and looked at the fallen monk. Then she looked up at the moon. She didn''t know what she thought of. Then she remembered what Li Fuyao had said to her before, so she got up and left here.


    She is like a fairy, in the moonlight slowly away, but no one saw.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    No one can grasp time.


    However, after the war, the monks suddenly felt that time was too precious, so they gave up their practice in seclusion and began to walk in the world. In a short time, there were many legends in the world.


    After that, there were more people watching the snow and more people taking a spring outing. Many monks died. I don''t know why, but it seems that they have added a lot of vitality.In this way, year after year, the tenth year will come.


    The gully has been spreading, but the speed is not fast, and the monks have no way, so they can only hope on the monks who stand on the top.


    It''s a pity that these monks don''t seem to have any idea about the gully, and no one has done anything about it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s another year of heavy snow.


    The reed of reed marsh is full of snowflakes, and a man in white comes out of the reed marsh with a lot of wild duck eggs in his arms.


    There was a woman standing in front of the hut, watching him come against the wind and snow, with a smile on her face.


    When he came to the eaves, the woman stood on tiptoe to brush the snow on his head for him, and then took a look at the duck eggs in his arms, and said with some helplessness, "bring so many back, the salted duck eggs at home will last a lifetime."


    In the past ten years, some wild duck eggs have been salted every other period of time in spring, summer, autumn and winter. Up to now, the number has been extremely considerable.


    Chao Qingqiu said with a smile: "if you can''t eat, you can''t send anyone. You can''t take it with you."


    The woman was surprised and then asked with some uncertainty: "you really want to leave here. I heard it''s very dangerous outside."


    Chao Qingqiu said casually, "it depends on who I am


    but Chao Qingqiu."


    This extremely familiar tone should be unique to the sword immortal named Liuxiang.


    Women feel strange at the beginning, but now, it is also feel good, after all, compared with the first appearance of chaoqingqiu, this is much better.


    "What about the world? There seems to be a lot of things left to be solved, and you just left like this? "


    The woman took those duck eggs, but she said such a big thing in her mouth. Chao Qingqiu said: "the next thing, Li Fuyao, that little guy can solve it, he can''t solve it, and I can''t solve it. What''s more, I leave here, where I just want to go outside and have a look."


    The woman said, of course, there are some doubts.


    "If we want to solve the current problems thoroughly, it is useless to hide. We should solve them from the root, which is not in the human world."


    Pointing to the sky, he said with a smile, "it''s outside the sky. I just want to see it."


    In the final analysis, this time to do things, not only because of the human world, but also because chaoqingqiu also want to do.


    Some miss the woman said: "in addition to these duck eggs, here''s nothing else to take away."


    Chao Qingqiu said nothing about it.


    The woman sighed, sat down on the bench under the eaves, looked at the snow in the distance, and did not speak again.


    Chao Qingqiu also did not speak, two people so quietly looking at the snow, do not know how long, the woman suddenly asked: "you say I am not her?"


    When he was young, Chao Qingqiu once fell in love with a girl, but the girl had no feelings for chaoqingqiu, so they never met again. Later, Chao Qingqiu saw the woman again, which was on the Shu Road.


    That''s her.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are, you are you."


    Chao Qingqiu began to smile. Then he walked into the room and brought a lot of duck eggs out. Then he stood under the eaves, stretched out his hand and asked with a smile, "come and have a look with me."


    This is an invitation.


    The woman had no reason to refuse, she said, so she put her hand on Chao Qingqiu''s hand.


    Chaoqingqiu slowly rises into the sky, and he flies to the sky. What to do next is impossible to know at this time.


    The two men slowly came to the sea of clouds, and then slowly went to the sea of clouds. No one knew whether they would be killed outside the sky without immortal boat. But since Chao Qingqiu chose to leave, he would not be afraid of anything.


    Came to the place where there should have been a curtain of heaven, looked at the world towards Qingqiu and said with a smile, "goodbye."


    "Can I really see you again?"


    "I can''t tell."


    "Did you leave anything behind?"


    "Don''t those duck eggs count?"


    "You are a world-class sword immortal. Would it be too casual to leave some duck eggs?"


    "I left a trace of sword spirit before, which should be regarded as something more formal?"


    "Oh, that''s OK."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The voice gradually disappeared, because people also left. So, the sword fairy who had been invincible for many years had gone. He took nothing but some salted duck eggs.


    As for whether anyone will remember him all the time, it is not clear.


    On the ground, Emperor Wu stood in front of the gully and thought for a long time.


    Beside him was Fenglu, who was the only surviving friar of the demon clan, except Emperor Wu.


    "Your Majesty wants to separate the demon soil from the mountains and rivers, and you will never come back again. Does your majesty really think clearly?"


    That ravine will divide the whole world into two parts. The mountain and river side will exist here, and the other half may float far away.Emperor Wu said blandly: "if we separate, there will be no war again. As for later, if we meet those monks outside heaven again, we will naturally have me."


    Feng Lu doubted: "Your Majesty doesn''t want to go to tianwai to have a look?"


    Emperor Wu didn''t speak. He just looked at the demon soil, and his eyes were full of love.


    At the beginning, someone said that he would protect the demon soil, and he would do it naturally.


    "If you have anyone else you want to see, go and see them."


    Emperor Wu knew his friendship with Li Fuyao.


    Feng LV thought about it. He thought of green locust and Li Fu. He shook his head and said, "no, your majesty."


    Emperor Wu didn''t say much about it. The wild bird on his shoulder turned into a long sword and was held in his hand again. Then the most powerful emperor in the history of demon soil wielded it.


    The direction of the gully changes, which is probably divided from the North Sea, dividing the demon soil and the mountains and rivers in two.


    The ravines spread out like a huge yellow dragon in a flash. Emperor Wu didn''t go to see it. Instead, he walked north with his black robe swinging.


    Feng Lu followed up and said goodbye.


    The demon Xiu in the mountains and rivers has come.


    Emperor Wu did not refuse, as long as it was a demon, he could go to the demon land.


    It''s a huge thing to separate the demon soil from the mountains and rivers, but it''s helpless that no friars can stop it, and the one or two people who can stop them have no hand. Therefore, the land connected with mountains and rivers in this era has been separated. Without the support of mountains and rivers, the demon soil has been drifting toward the north, like a very huge ship.


    With the departure of the demon soil, that is to say, from this point on, there will be no demon cultivation in the world. Later history books may mention it, but there will be no more demon cultivation around them.


    As the demon soil left, the monks suddenly found a more terrible thing was happening.


    PS: tomorrow''s finale, about the new book, plus readers know, readers: 124190652


    0 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 End

    It was a spring, when peach blossom was in full bloom.


    In the territory of Yanling Dynasty, which has unified mountains and rivers, in an unknown mountain in the southwest, there is a monk who has practiced for many years. Originally, he has gone to the realm of stairs and practiced for hundreds of years. The old monk wanted to break through the realm and enter the sea. When he made up his mind, he began to close down. In the cave, he made all preparations, but finally he fell before the sea and broke He was badly hurt by the back bite of Jing Bu Cheng.


    When he got up again, ready to heal, suddenly found that the world had changed.


    He looked out of the cave in surprise. He stood up and came to the cave. Looking at the sky, he murmured, "what''s going on?"


    "What''s going on?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The whole world is wondering about it.


    Compared with tianwai friars'' invasion of the world, which is related to the whole world, this matter is more simple and only aimed at those friars.


    What is a monk?


    That is to be able to practice and gain powerful power little by little, that is a monk.


    They are different from ordinary people because they can practice.


    At the beginning, when the curtain of heaven had not been broken, the practice was not too simple. The monk could only go to the sea and it was the end. After the curtain of heaven went wrong, the world ushered in a prosperous age.


    Many monks broke through the realm, and there were many more sea monks in the world.


    If there is no problem with the curtain of heaven, the monks outside the heaven will not be able to enter the world. However, if there is no problem with the curtain of heaven, the monks on earth will not be able to practice so fast, so this is also a cause and effect.


    But causality is not over.


    When the curtain of the sky is gone, those really talented monks can go far ahead, but those who are not so talented have problems because the curtain of heaven is broken.


    If the human world is compared to a bottle filled with water, the ordinary friars rely on those water to practice.


    Some monks drink the water and become strong, but when they die, they will return the water to the human world, so that the number of water possessed by the monks has never changed.


    But when someone opens the stopper of the bottle, the sunlight and other things will make the water less and less, and the practice will become more and more difficult.


    Because one day, all the water will disappear.


    On that day, the monks would no longer be able to practice, and everyone would become ordinary people. There was no word for monks in the world.


    It was too great a disaster for the monks.


    So the sadness started that spring, and it spread out.


    By the time of summer, after months of worrying, the monks could not help themselves. A group of people went to chenxie mountain.


    Another group of people are searching for the sword immortal Chaoqing Qiu and ye Changting who have already left the world.


    Finally, a group of people went to Jianshan, but they were stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    Emperor Wu has followed the demon land far away from the world, and it is impossible for them to find out. Now, the only people who can solve this problem are the Taoist sect leader on chenxie mountain and the sword immortal on Jianshan.


    But when the friars came to Jianshan, they were told that the sword fairy had not yet woken up, so they had to wait.


    Some monks had the idea of rushing into the mountain, but suddenly remembered that there was a sword immortal in Jianshan.


    The world war with tianwai left few monks in the world. Ye Shengge was the only one left in the Taoist school, and only Lin Hongzhu survived in Yexiu.


    As for Confucianism, there is not even a monk left in Canghai. It is said that song Pei was the leader of the school at this time.


    There are several sword immortals. Except Chen Sheng, who did not fight, Chaoqing Qiuye Changting and Li Fuyao are still alive. There are four sword immortals. If these four sword immortals want to do something, they are afraid that Shanhe''s current situation will have been rewritten.


    Without seeing Li Fuyao, many people piled up at the foot of the mountain. Many of them were monks of the three religions and knew the relationship between ye Shengge and Li Fuyao. However, no one can see ye Shengge in dengtian tower.


    The Taoist priest was standing in front of a window of the tower. Behind him was Yan Huanran, who had never spoken.


    "Even the master can''t help it?"


    Yan Huanran, after all, is concerned about Taoism. If the monks can''t practice in the future, he is worried that the Taoism will be broken.


    Ye Shengge looked at the distance and said calmly, "if you can''t practice, you will break the inheritance of Taoism. Are you a monk first and then a Taoist?"


    There was no fluctuation in her voice, but Yan Huanran knew what she was saying. "Preaching or practicing the master of medicine, anyway, is the most important thing to protect your life."


    Ye Shengge made a sound, and then he turned his head and looked at the Taoist priest. He thought of the chenxieshan mountain many years ago. After a moment of silence, ye Shengge said, "in the future, you can be the Lord of chenxie mountain."


    She didn''t say much. After saying this, she threw Yan Huanran the relic of chenxieshan.After Yan Huanran took it, he was not too excited. He just asked, "where is Saint Ye going?"


    Ye Shengge didn''t answer him. He just walked out of the window and didn''t enter the sea of clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone is waiting for the Sword Fairy to wake up.


    A young man came to Jianshan.


    He is really a young man. His name is Li Yao, but he is also a swordsman. I don''t know why, Chen Sheng let him go up the mountain and allowed him to stay in front of the bamboo house.


    This young man named Li Yao came to the bamboo house, but he didn''t go in. He lived in front of the bamboo building. It took about half a year for him.


    Another snow fell on Jianshan.


    Li Yao was sitting in front of the bamboo building, looking at the moonlight, thinking about his master. He also recently learned that his master was the master of Jianshan, and the most powerful sword immortal in the world in the bamboo tower was his martial uncle.


    After knowing this, he wanted to go up the mountain to find his uncle, not to mention anything else, just to apologize.


    Master did something wrong. His apprentice has to make up for it.


    However, thinking that his martial uncle was a sword immortal, he was afraid that he would not listen to him. So he was a little distressed. But when he saw the snow tonight, he was not worried at all.


    He looked at the snow, and the whole person was attracted by the scenery, so that the bamboo buildings were pushed away. When the young man dressed in white came out, he did not know.


    In fact, how could he know that the state of the two people was too far away.


    After half an hour, when Li Yao turned his head and saw the white man on his side, he would stand up and salute in panic, but the man waved his hand.


    "Master''s Apprentice? What''s the name? "


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "elder martial brother doesn''t accept disciples on the mountain. How can he accept you as an apprentice?"


    Li Fuyao''s realm is so high that it can be seen that Li Yao''s swordsmanship is closely related to Wushan river.


    Li Yao was asked two questions, but after answering his name, he called Uncle Li.


    Li Fuyao said, "what are you doing here?"


    After Li Yao explained his intention, he would salute again. Li Fu shook his head or shook his head. He said with emotion: "when elder martial brother threw the mountain river sword out, he already said everything. You don''t need to say anything more."


    Li Yao Oh, also did not expect this already famous martial uncle in the world unexpectedly so easy to talk.


    Li Fuyao no longer said anything. He slept for a long time. In fact, except for the first two years, he was very sober in the following years. He knew what was going to happen in the world. He just didn''t want to wake up. He wanted to think about some problems quietly.


    When he had finished thinking about it, he naturally opened his eyes.


    He took out the wine gourd from his waist, took a sip of wine, and handed it to Li Yao.


    Li Yao took a sip.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile: "many years ago, when I was not a sword immortal, I drank this wine with Chaojian immortal on the head of Qingtian city in the demon soil. I said at that time that I was lucky to drink with Chaojian immortal. What did Chao Jian Xian say


    Not long after Chao Qingqiu left, the world did not even know that Li Yao did not know that sword immortal who had been invincible for many years. To him, he was a very distant figure.


    It''s out of reach.


    But now that I see my uncle, I don''t think it''s so far away.


    "Please show me, martial uncle."


    Li Yao has never seen Chao Qingqiu, but it is said that the sword immortal is very reticent. Naturally, he can''t guess what Chao Qingqiu said.


    Li Fuyao said with a smile, "I was lucky to drink with a later sword immortal."


    Li Yao suddenly laughed and said to Li Fuyao, "it''s lucky for him to drink with his uncle."


    Li Fuyao took a look at him, took another sip of wine, and then said, "but you are not so lucky. 80%


    can''t be a sword immortal."


    "You can''t see the demon soil, the Qingtian City, and the Chaojian immortal."


    If you want to become a sword immortal, you have to be Canghai. Now, let alone the sea, after a period of time, you may even be considered as a master at climbing a building.


    Li Yao thought for a moment and retorted solemnly, "I don''t think what the martial uncle said is right. Maybe the sword immortal has nothing to do with the realm."


    Li Fuyao has no reason to think of those storytelling novels that he saw many years ago. However, some martial arts men can be said to be sword immortals.


    He looked at Li Yao a little more. He didn''t know what he thought of. He asked, "the elder martial brother left the world, and the sword mountain has no owner. How about this sword mountain palm to teach you to do it?"


    Li Yao was nervous. He looked at Li Fuyao and said, "uncle, I didn''t come to the mountain for this."


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I know. I think you are very suitable."


    Li Yao stopped talking.Li Fuyao stood up and patted him on the shoulder.


    "That''s it. Go and tell my master that I said it."


    Chen Sheng''s words on the mountain are all right. There is no problem with him.


    Li Yaoli was in the same place, as if he didn''t understand what happened at the moment. He became the leader of Jianshan master and the leader of swordsmen in the world?


    Li Fuyao took a few steps, then stopped and said with a smile, "I don''t think the name of Jianshan is very good. Let''s change it."


    Li Yaoyi was stunned and blurted out: "how about calling the sword pavilion?"


    "Whatever you want."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sword mountain in Li Fuyao''s heart is that one hundred years ago, he had another year of heavy snow.


    In the street of Ling''an, there is a young man with blue shirt whose face has not changed for decades. He is sitting on the high platform of picking stars building to enjoy the snow. There is no one around. The young man is dazed.


    After the heavy snow fell on his head, the young man suddenly stood up.


    He jumped off the tower of picking stars, which was not sure how high he was.


    Look into the distance.


    There is a man in white who is also hanging sword at his waist.


    When they meet, they both smile.


    The man in white, who had not shown himself in the world for many years, asked slowly, "what''s the cultivation of Kendo?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen a sword for many years."


    "Try it."


    The man in White said with a smile.


    "Uncle, I really want to fight. I''m afraid no one can take the sword."


    The white Sword Fairy, who had been the imperial envoy to open the gate of heaven many years ago, said with a slow smile: "in the world, you can only use human moves."


    The young man nodded, "OK."


    Two sword immortals, standing in the street of Ling''an, slowly draw their swords.


    The city of Ling''an was shocked.


    Soon, swords trembled all over the city.


    Swords tremble all over the world.


    Qi Qi is out of the scabbard, and his sword Qi is very strong.


    The two authors seem to be oblivious.


    Both of them have only one sword.


    Between heaven and earth there is sword spirit, and the whole world is sword spirit.


    It''s a tie.


    Before they took back their swords, a woman in green came here and looked at the white Sword Fairy from a distance of several feet. She used all her strength to shout, "Ye Changting!"


    The sword fairy who came back to the world slowly laughed.


    -


    somewhere deep in the mountains, a monk in the spring and Autumn period who had been closed for many years finally opened his eyes. This monk named Li Changfeng got a good thing many years ago. He has been studying here all these years and never left the cave. Therefore, he missed many important events, such as the reopening of Jianshan mountain, such as the battle of saints in Luoyang City, such as tianwai and human War


    When Li Changfeng came out of the cave and saw the empty ancestral gate, the spring and autumn monk suddenly felt sad and said, "what thief killed my clan?"


    -


    Li Fuyao and ye Shengge walk in the sea of clouds, looking at the mountains and rivers, and looking at the world.


    I also saw those peach blossoms.


    The world is snowing.


    Li Fuyao asked, "have you ever seen such a heavy snow?"


    "No, I don''t like snow."


    "What else do you like besides practice?"


    "Peach blossom."


    "No more?"


    "And more."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fuyao and ye Shengge walk towards tianwai. Neither of them speaks. They will leave here soon, but neither of them says goodbye.


    "What else?" Li asked


    "And you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!